《Global Abyss: My Skills Can Enhance Infinitely》 Chapter 1 - 1 Awakening Memory Chapter 1: Chapter 1 Awakening Memory The streets glowed with neon lights, and scantily-clad ladies strolled by, alongside traffic lights at the zebra crossing, and out-of-control dump trucks... Beep~~ A sharp horn pierced through the dream, and Tao Yu woke up from his sleep, sweating profusely and gasping for breath. A faint musty and sweaty odor entered his nostrils with each breath, gradually bringing Tao Yu to his senses. It was happening again, the same dream, so vivid that he couldn''t distinguish between illusion and reality. Whether he was Tao Yu, the social animal from the twenty-first century, or Tao Yu, the nearly eighteen-year-old from the outer city, he was starting to lose track. Over the years, he had occasionally had this dream, but as the eighteenth birthday, representing the day of awakening, drew nearer, the dreams became more frequent, and in the past month, they occurred every time he closed his eyes. At first, he thought it was just stress and hallucinations as the day of awakening approached, but with more memories and information, the systematic and coherent memories and knowledge told him it was all real. According to those novels in the memories from his dreams, it should be a reincarnation to another world... Thinking back to the peaceful, warm, and beautiful world in his memories, and then looking at the damp bed made of bricks and planks, looking up at the stained asbestos wall, and the windows patched with cardboard. Tao Yu''s expression became somewhat vacant. Through the gaps in the cardboard over the window, he watched the pitch-black outside, listened to the wind in the darkness, and heard some faint murmurs and vague whispers, making Tao Yu''s feelings even more complicated. There was an old oil lamp on the bedside table, its flame the size of a soybean, casting a hazy light over the small room. But all the light stopped abruptly at the window, as if unable to penetrate outside. The occasional flicker of the flame made the shadows in the room shake, as if coming to life, and it seemed as though the tiny flame could go out at any moment. "Is there really a peaceful world where everyone can eat meat..." Having lived in this world for eighteen years, the memories of his past life, so taken for granted, now seemed as if from another lifetime. The things he considered normal and natural in his past life were complete luxuries, mere wishes, in this life! Why couldn''t it be him from this world who had traveled to that one? With all the combat and survival skills he had practiced relentlessly over the past eighteen years, he would have at least been a bodyguard or a live-in son-in-law in the metropolis of the twenty-first century. Abyss... The Sword of Damocles hanging over everyone''s head in this world, the end of the endless realm. No one knew how many years had passed since the world caught the attention of the Abyss. "I''ll go get some fresh stuff for you to eat on the first day." "Thank you, Sister-in-law." Tao Yu finished washing his face and voiced his gratitude. By count, this was his third sister-in-law. His eldest and second brothers had both died on their Awakening Day, his fourth sister was married off, his fifth brother died on a cannon fodder mission, and his sixth sister went mad and was killed by the security force. Besides himself, only his parents, his third brother, third sister-in-law, and his sixteen-year-old younger brother were left in the family. To lower the priority of the cannon fodder quota and to improve their own weight allocation, his parents had recently been considering having a ninth child, but it was uncertain whether they could still bear one. Although because both of his parents had relatively stable jobs, he had lived a ''relatively stable'' life since childhood, he had become accustomed to life and death from a young age. Since the beginning of the Abyssal invasion, the world will had awakened and bestowed upon people the power to fight back. The Awakening Day was a turning point of utmost importance for everyone. From the day of awakening, everyone in this world needed to spend some time delving into The Abyssal Rift to search for Yuan Force to strengthen themselves, which also helped to fortify the world will against the Abyssal invasive forces. It wasn''t about being datafied or panelized, but the world will would enable individuals to understand their abilities more clearly after the Awakening Day and accelerate their empowerment through Yuan Force, while also awakening their personal talents. Individual talents were myriad and strange, most of which were of little help in combat, greatly affecting the speed of personal growth. Due to the problem of limited resources, talents inclined towards combat were more likely to receive training and certain privileges and resources from the companies. For instance, Tao Yu''s father, Tao Long, possessed the talent Eagle Eye (Grade C+). Although it was of limited help in direct combat, it gave him certain advantages in roles like scouting, sniping, and reconnaissance, allowing him to survive many years. His mother, Hong Xia, had the talent Dexterity (Grade F), theoretically more suitable for combat than Eagle Eye, but her innate grade was too low, only slightly better than the lowest F-. Although there were cases of people improving their talent grades and even transforming or having multiple talents, such occurrences were clearly impossible for an ordinary family. Therefore, his mother chose to marry his father, hoping to cultivate the more suitable standard combat talent Dynamic Vision. She opted to specialize in a manufacturing Skill, her dexterous hands earning her a position as a senior skilled worker in a leather factory. Coupled with the weighting boost from birthing many children, they had not been assigned cannon fodder tasks by the company over the years. Although individual talents had a not insignificant relationship with heredity, among Tao Yu''s many brothers and sisters, only his third brother, Tao Tong, had inherited the optimized talent from their parents, acquiring Dynamic Vision (Grade D+). Theoretically, he could have achieved even more, even joining the company''s security force at one point. But after losing both legs on a mission, everything came to an abrupt halt. Whether it was items for regenerating limbs or mechanical prostheses that would allow him to continue fighting, none were affordable for the family. Fortunately, since he was injured on a mission for the company, the company ''generously'' exempted him and his wife, Li Li, from the cannon fodder quota for life, forever free from the worry of being forcibly drafted for such tasks... Chapter 2 - 2 The Oppressive World Chapter 2: Chapter 2 The Oppressive World "This world is simply terrifying..." Stepping out of the house, breathing in the morning air tinged with a hint of cow dung, Tao Yu sighed again. He had thought that being an office drone in his previous life was miserable, but considering the people in this world, there was a sense of speechlessness that made him look to the skies, wondering how he had managed to survive before. Every day involved feeding the cows, cleaning cow dung, milking, and fixing hooves, not to mention weeding and doing various farm chores. All the spare time was spent practicing survival and combat skills in preparation for Awakening Day, and to this day he still couldn''t fully recognize the characters of this world, making him semi-literate. The hard-earned produce of the farm, which had nothing to do with his family''s earnings, was regularly collected by the company, leaving only some food for subsistence as a ''gift.'' If it weren''t for his parents having relatively stable jobs, earning a total of three hundred units of Yuan Force to subsidize the household each month. Relying solely on himself, his third brother, sister-in-law, and younger brother, even working day and night was hardly enough to feed the family. Not to mention saving up for equipment and supplies for Awakening Day. Besides that, his parents also had to find ways to continuously increase their cannon fodder weight, employing various methods to keep them from being conscripted by the company. And after turning eighteen, he too would be included in this hierarchy, also needing to find ways to continually increase this weight, unless something ''fortunate'' like what happened to his third brother occurred... Under the invisible threat to life, the level of vicious internal competition had already broken through the skies. Gazing into the distance, a gray haze known as The Grey Mist Wall sealed off the periphery completely, the dense, churning fog occasionally revealing shifting shadows within. A faint layer of bluish mist kept this gray fog at bay. Turning around, he could see the towering, mottled walls of the Inner City. The city wall seemed to be patched together from various materials, with all sorts of metal and concrete structures, marked with signs of filling and repairing; one could also see a distribution of watchtowers and Autonomic Gun Turrets along the wall. Through glimpses beyond the wall, one could see some of the towering buildings in the Inner City, with exaggerated neon signs flickering, and the same sense of patchwork at the tops of the buildings. It had somewhat the style and technological feel of 21st-century architecture, yet also a stark contrast like something out of a trash heap. Looking up, one could see a giant city floating in the sky, its base dropping a blue light that seemed to protect the land below from the Grey Mist. Below the majestic base of the Floating City, a series of greasy, oil-smudged pipes connected the Inner City to the Outer City and various other places, transporting goods upwards for the big shots in the city to enjoy. The Floating City, Inner City, Outer City, and outer Grey Mist were distinctly separate, representing several drastically different living environments. Turning back to look at his own home, the dilapidated farmhouse mainly pieced together from asbestos sheets, metal plates, and compressed boards, with a few bricks added for structure, and the surrounding farm that didn''t belong to them but needed their care, Tao Yu felt oppressed. Atop the roof was a crude Autonomic Gun Turret with traces of rust and the smell of machine oil, occasionally creaking as it turned itself around. This Autonomic Gun Turret was the most valuable and expensive item in the house, able to discern Grey Mist monsters from a short distance and attack automatically, an item of enhanced Yuan Force that was not found in every household. Although the Outer City was also under the protection of the Flame of Civilization from the Floating City, monsters from inside the Grey Mist would still occasionally attack. "He got lucky and met a noble who helped him undergo mechanical augmentation, and his strength has not only been retained but increased." Envy appeared in Tao Long''s eyes. Their younger brother was also talented, but it was just a pity not to have such fortune. Otherwise, serving a noble would be fine. "Alright, let''s go over there; he should have just returned as well." Hong Xia, coming from the kitchen, carried out a big chunk of smoked meat. After brushing off some of the blackened areas, she also stepped out. Looking at the smoked meat, the scrawny Tao Yu also swallowed hard; it was indeed cruel, in this world, there were indeed people who could not afford meat. Recalling the delicacies of his previous life, even though his family''s circumstances were average, as an only child he at least had the freedom to eat meat. Now in this world, meat was a luxury saved for days when their food was improved. Even that, by outer city standards, was considered decent living conditions! Tao Yu did not object to visiting affluent relatives, nor did he have the inexplicable pride of a transmigrator; after living in this world for eighteen years, all his pride had been worn down. His parents were veterans who had lived in this kind of world for decades, and following their advice now would not be wrong. Moreover, Tao Yu had a good impression of his cousin Uncle Hu, who had the talent "Predictive Eye" (Grade C), possessing a strong ability to predict. This ability was even stronger than the "Dynamic Vision" of the same level. Its value at Grade C could be compared to Grade B Dynamic Vision. He used to be the best off among the relatives; he had left the combat sequence due to injury, but there had been some contact over the years, so the relationship was rather good. Before the injury, he had taught the third brother, and after the injury, Tao Yu''s family helped his in return. So, there was mutual assistance between them. This relationship was even closer than that of other direct uncles, aunts, and cousins. Tao Yu''s own shooting practice was done through his intervention, saving a lot of expenses for bullet consumption. For Tao Yu, who had lived in a peaceful period in his previous life, preparing as much as possible for the Awakening Day with only a sixty percent survival rate was naturally the best course of action! A sixty percent survival rate didn''t mean that every person had a sixty percent chance to survive, but rather that those with better preparations and a higher survival rate would skew the average. Tao Yu did not want to be part of the averaged statistics... ... "Haha, Long, why are you being so polite? Ah Yu is so skinny, he needs to eat more meat to get stronger." Uncle Hu was a short, stout, and well-built man with dark skin. When Tao Yu saw him again, the man had replaced his originally severed arm with a punk-styled mechanical arm, which even turned his left shoulder completely mechanical. Although the mechanical arm reeked of oil and shone with a polished gleam, wear and tear were still visible, suggesting it was at least second-hand but a good fit for Tao Hu. After receiving the smoked meat, Uncle Hu squeezed Tao Yu''s shoulder with his oily mechanical arm and then spoke up, "People awaken every day; it shouldn''t be a problem for me to arrange for today." At this point, Uncle Hu paused, then continued, "However, I''ve heard that the children of two important figures will also participate today, so there are some things I need to mention in advance..." Chapter 3: Talent Chapter 3: Chapter 3: Talent Above a plaza, in front of an old statue, more than two hundred young people with various expressions gathered. They had all turned eighteen today and were also awakening their talents. These two hundred or more youngsters were dressed in different styles, but despite the variety, each one carried a large backpack, and many were adorned with various firearms, weapons, and ammunition. Some were even wearing padded coats in this stifling heat, with sweat on their foreheads, seemingly refusing to take them off, creating an oddly eerie sight. At the moment, Uncle Hu stood in front of the statue, waving his powerful, mechanical-looking prosthetic limb, righteously proclaiming something. "From the moment you were born, you''ve owed the corporation a huge debt! The air you breathe, the soil you live on, the food you consume, all these are the corporation''s gifts to you! "You''ve survived up to this point thanks to the corporation''s protection! And now, the corporation will give you another chance to change your destiny..." In the audience, Tao Yu, still wearing a padded coat and carrying a twenty-kilogram backpack, clutching an assault rifle akin to an AK, couldn''t help but reveal an expression of utter boredom. Though he knew this was Uncle Hu''s job, he never imagined that such toxic preaching could be spewed so forcefully¡ªand judging by some people''s excited reactions, it seemed that some indeed swallowed it whole. All two hundred on the scene celebrated their eighteenth birthday today, true peers born on the same year, same month, same day. Tao Yu, who had come with Uncle Hu, had already roughly understood that the majority of these two hundred were Outer City locals like himself. A small portion of them from the Outer City had entered the security forces or were children of small-time leaders with combat talents. The disparities were somewhat discernible from the equipment: Tao Yu, with his old assault rifle, was considered middle-tier, while many of his peers wielded shotguns, homemade guns, or even just sharpened steel pipes instead of firearms. Then there were six or seven peers from the Inner City, distinctly standing apart on the other side. Fully geared in combat suits, military backpacks, bulletproof vests, or full-body armor, and even three who had already installed mechanical limbs, starkly differentiated themselves. Beyond that, a man and a woman standing behind Uncle Hu, bearing an air of nonchalance, were even more extraordinary. Not only did they stand outside the formation, but they also wore skin-tight combat suits filled with a sense of technology, somewhat similar to the black combat suits from "Battle Royale". Compared to the group of padded-coat wearers, the difference was like night and day. Judging by the equally handsome features of the two and sharing the same birthday, they were likely a pair of twins born to someone influential from the Floating City. "...Furthermore, today is also your lucky day, you mud-leggers. The chance to meet important figures you''d likely never encounter again has come to you. "After entering the Abyss, do your best to find Young Master Sun and Miss Sun. The smallest favor from them could last you a lifetime. In the expedition, you are to follow their commands unconditionally. Understand?" Uncle Hu emphasized with a booming voice, filled with force. "Understood!" The crowd below was indeed stimulated, just as Uncle Hu had said. This might be the only chance in their lives to meet such influential people, even the few from the Inner City felt the same! Yet Tao Yu was indifferent towards it, mainly because Uncle Hu had already specifically instructed them to avoid them if possible during the mission¡ªsteer clear! Though following in their shadow might indeed bring potential benefits, the risks were too high. Yue~ Intense dizziness made Tao Yu want to vomit. Moreover, the stuffiness from the cotton-padded jacket he was wearing made his first action upon landing not to check the gifts from the world''s will but to promptly draw out a small-caliber pistol with one hand and quickly drop his pack to start shedding his cotton clothes. He had worn the cotton jacket because, although the regional deliveries were anchored over a general area, the fragments in the Abyss changed in the blink of an eye. It was quite possible to be dropped into a frigid glacier region. If one went there dressed too thinly, they might freeze solid before even getting a chance to dress warmly¡ªalthough this was a matter of probability, it was not something to gamble on. Now, removing the cotton jacket was much simpler. Tossing the cotton jacket onto the ground, he revealed a set of cowhide armor his mother had made by hand. With the pistol tucked into his chest holster and that somewhat chipped but gleaming AK-like rifle clutched in hand, he swiftly fitted a bayonet onto it and then began to look around at his environment. The light was dim, but strands of sunlight still pierced through gaps in the foliage above. The earthy and decaying scent at the tip of his nose, the stout trees around him, the soft decaying leaves, and the sprawling roots on the ground¡ªall indicated that he was in a rainforest environment. His vision had clearly vastly improved, probably due to his inherent talents, which seemed promising. All the survival knowledge he had learned in the past eighteen years came to mind. The biggest threat in the rainforest, aside from various Wish-powered creatures from the World Fragments, was actually poisonous insects! He quickly began to secure his cuffs and pant legs, and simultaneously pulled a ''veiled'' straw hat from his backpack and put it on. Tao Yu also took out a bottle of potion and started applying it to several key spots. Only after finishing all this did he keep his gun at the ready, maintaining vigilance while beginning to examine his changes. The will of the world had already transmitted some related information into his mind in a way that wasn''t textual but was instantly understandable, causing Tao Yu to focus and review it, eventually becoming stupified. My cheat has arrived! Talent one: [Dynamic Vision] (B-), possessing strong dynamic vision and the ability to learn visual and Perception-related skills more easily, with a slight increase in Dexterity and reaction. Undoubtedly, this was a talent inherited from his parents and was innate to his body. It was already quite good. After focusing, he could sense the talent''s sphere and instinctively understand the information it entailed. But compared to the dazzling, golden Talent two next to it, it was nothing! In this world, it''s possible to have multiple talents, even to enhance or acquire new talents later in life, but that has nothing to do with ordinary people. However, Tao Yu now possessed a second talent! Talent two: [Divinity] (MAX++??), from an Outer God of the Void?? Known Ability one: [One Proof Forever Proof], any improvements obtained through practice won''t diminish, and any injuries can be fully regenerated by absorbing Yuan Force or consuming food. (This applies to abilities that need to be enhanced through practice and Yuan Force, like the Heavenly Demon Dismantling Technique, which only speeds up injury recovery post-facto and cannot solidify abilities to exploit a bug.) Known Ability two: [Mental Immunity], immune to any mental or soul-related influences or attacks. Known Ability three: [Deification], by consuming Yuan Force to enhance existing abilities and talents, using the enhanced version of abilities consumes additional physical and mental strength based on the power of the abilities. ``` Chapter 4: Strengthening of Yuan Force Chapter 4: Chapter 4: Strengthening of Yuan Force ``` "Take off?" Tao Yu felt the transformation deep within his soul, that indescribable feeling stirring his heart with exhilaration. The world before his eyes became clearer, the enhancement of his vision was immediately apparent. He had never even heard of a talent like Divinity. Not to mention that strange (MAX++??) level, he had never heard of that either; it felt like a jumble. However, Tao Yu had some vague guesses about the description of the outer gods from the void, perhaps related to his own transmigration. Just looking at the three known abilities of Divinity, none seemed to directly increase combat abilities at the moment, but they represented limitless potential! The gift from the world''s will was not something datified and fixed, every person''s practiced abilities would decline without regular training. It was only with the accelerated strengthening from Yuan Force that one could maintain stability through proper exercise and consumption. But Tao Yu wouldn''t need to worry about these things anymore! Any injuries could also be healed through Yuan Force and eating¡ªan equally superb skill. Right by Tao Yu''s side were his disabled third brother and Uncle Hu, and even his parents had their fair share of accumulated injuries over the years, but none of these were a problem for him anymore! The second ability, Spiritual Immunity, though simple in meaning, the prefix "ignore any" was enough to demonstrate its terrifying potential. A true might that grows stronger with stronger foes! Now, with the ability of Deification in play, was it possible to use Yuan Force to achieve a qualitative change in abilities? This sent a surge of excitement through Tao Yu''s heart. After taking a deep breath to calm down, he once again opened his backpack and took out a canvas bag. As he took it out, the tinkling sounds of metal colliding could be heard, as if it contained some metallic objects. Upon opening the bag, one could see the shining metal crystals inside. This was the currency that bore Yuan Force, a gift from his parents, drawn from their own accumulated Yuan Force and bestowed upon some special metals. It was something that could only be used after talent awakening and the greatest gift his parents could give on the day of his awakening! Talent awakening didn''t have a fixed panel, it was more like a consciousness, and the quantity of Yuan Force didn''t have a standardized unit of measurement either. But everyone could endow a definition convenient for recording with their will. According to his parents'' experience and the common definitions used in transactions with the company, counting their combined monthly income of three hundred units, these Yuan Force could be seen as a thousand units of Yuan Force. Capable of accomplishing a hundredfold acceleration of practice at the level of an ordinary person for ten hours, or a twentyfold acceleration for a hundred hours. As personal abilities or skills improved, the consumption of Yuan Force grew larger. Also, to achieve more efficient acceleration in a short term, the consumption would increase progressively, reducing cost-effectiveness. These two acceleration modes were what Tao Yu''s parents found to be relatively suitable for the day of awakening. Although the first method was less cost-effective than the second, it could significantly reduce the time cost on the perilous day of awakening. By spending a day on high-intensity practice, one could quickly obtain targeted ability improvements, depending on the varied environments of the fragments. If the acceleration effect was condensed to one hour, that might only yield a five-hundredfold speed increase, the cost-effectiveness not suitable for Tao Yu''s current use. As the acceleration effects improved, the consumption would rise exponentially, and with further improved strength, the rate at which Yuan Force was consumed would increase even further. Eventually, even the great figures might not be able to afford it. ``` Chapter 5 - 4 Yuan Force Enhancement_2 Chapter 5: Chapter 4 Yuan Force Enhancement_2 Yuan Force enhancement has limits and thresholds, and the closer you get to the limit, the more severe the diminishing returns become. But now, Tao Yu faced a new choice, which was to directly "Deify" his existing talents or skills, thereby achieving a qualitative change! Although it seemed that the physical energy consumption of the skills would also increase accordingly, for someone who could restore his state through eating, this was definitely worth it. Uh, Yuan Force could also accelerate state recovery, and most likely more efficiently, but for now, it was definitively ruled out by Tao Yu, the pauper. Having made the decision to use it, Tao Yu began to examine the other skills that had emerged with the awakening of his talents. All acquired through years of hard practice, the talents now manifested more directly after awakening, allowing him to perceive the skills'' energy spheres and vaguely bringing about some enlightenment. Fi?ndd new updates at novelhall.com Skills: "Basic Shooting" lv1, "Basic Combat" lv2, "Basic Weaponry" lv2, "Basic Breathing Method" lv1, "Basic Herbal Recognition" lv1, "Basic Trap Making" lv1... A mishmash of skills, a jack of all trades but master of none, mainly aimed at survival, among which those most related to his combat power might be "Basic Shooting," "Basic Combat," "Basic Weaponry," and "Basic Breathing Method." All are quite self-explanatory in their literal sense; if practiced and enhanced with Yuan Force, even without leveling up, there would be an obvious improvement in proficiency and a consequent increase in some related physical qualities. The leveling markers are merely a convenient way to grasp the concept, a standard within the company. And the gap between the levels didn''t involve any qualitative change such as breaking through a level; everything was a natural progression, with a large gap that wasn''t too exaggerated. lv1 and lv2 could be seen as ordinary amateur players and top amateurs, while lv3 was a professional athlete. The first three levels could arguably be rushed out with Yuan Force acceleration, but lv4, which was approximately equivalent to an Olympic athlete, already required talent to reach. Even without talent, it was possible to reach that level, but it was inefficient! And the decay rate was severe, with maintenance being tedious. lv5 represented various human limits, and within lv5, the range of proficiency could vary greatly, akin to the difference between running 100 meters in 9.8 seconds versus 9 seconds. Tao Yu didn''t bother to learn about the skill levels beyond that; his father, with "Eagle Eye," had only managed to reach Basic Shooting lv4, and perhaps could push to lv5, but couldn''t sustain the maintenance cost, which was the norm for ordinary families in the outer city. It just came with a slight sensation of dizziness, like wearing glasses, but it seemed to smooth out quickly, perhaps due to "Spiritual Immunity." With his mind focused, the newly Deified talent unfolded before him. "Dynamic Vision??" (Deified??): Under normal conditions, possesses extremely strong dynamic vision; with high mental concentration and at the cost of additional physical energy, it can greatly enhance the effect, seeing the trajectory of mosquitoes'' wings and bullet paths, and temporarily increasing explosive power and reflex speed at the expense of significant extra physical energy, which may cause strains if the body''s strength is inadequate. The skill description turned into information that Tao Yu could understand without using words. Upon receiving this terrifyingly powerful enhancement, Tao Yu immediately felt his heart pumping blood. This was too exaggerated! This was far from mere "Dynamic Vision"! This was clearly "Bullet Time"! Almost in sync with Tao Yu''s internal exclamation, his talent information transformed into the changes and variations he understood. Talent: "Bullet Time" (MAX) What thrilled Tao Yu the most was the realization that the talent "Bullet Time" could still be enhanced further! But just by concentrating mentally for a moment, he also immediately felt a cold splash of realization. The consumption for a second Deification was far greater than the increase from Yuan Force acceleration by several orders of magnitude, and the feedback of needing at least tens of thousands of units of Yuan Force for the next Deification made him aware that it was beyond his short-term reach. "Actually, it doesn''t matter; the current ''Bullet Time'' is already more than sufficient. If I enhanced it again, I probably wouldn''t last even a second given the consumption of energy and focus, it''s fine, really, it''s fine." Tao Yu comforted himself for a while, but couldn''t help feeling a twinge of sourness, like the grapes were beyond his reach. Yet, it wasn''t entirely self-consolation. As little Karami, the active consumption of "Bullet Time" might be overwhelming, and stronger enhancement would probably mean relying solely on passive abilities... ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 6 - 5 Physical Changes Chapter 6: Chapter 5 Physical Changes Crackle~ Because the branches were still somewhat damp, not only was the smoke quite heavy, but the burning also produced a crackling sound. Skewers of snake meat were lined up over the fire to roast, filling the air with a savory aroma. The snake meat that had just been put on the fire was still visibly wriggling with white parasites, but they quickly turned into protein under the flame''s high heat. Tao Yu began to put new skewers on the fire while also starting to tear into one that was already cooked. Even though he had only sprinkled on some salt, the meat was dripping with delicious fat. He had been sitting there eating for over four hours, and he had consumed more than half of a python that was three to four meters long and weighed over fifty kilograms! And the reason for all this was the successful Deification of the Basic Breathing Technique, as well as using the remaining dozens of units of Yuan Force as fuel for Acceleration. "Skills will never be able to compare with innate talent. Although Deification consumes less Yuan Force, the effect is obviously not as stunning as that of talent. "However, talent enhances potential more. The stronger I am personally, the stronger my talent becomes, whereas skills have a more immediate effect..." After devouring another skewer of snake meat, Tao Yu felt the sense of fullness in his stomach and pondered that in the future he would need to find a way to acquire a digestion-related skill. To a certain extent, the speed of eating and digestion limited his intake of energy. Moreover, he only possessed the ability to recover his state of being, but his physique still wasn''t immune to diseases, germs, and parasites. The Basic Breathing Technique before Deification was described as increasing training effectiveness, accelerating physical recovery to a certain extent, enhancing Endurance, reducing physical degeneration to a certain degree, and slightly raising the human potential limit. It was balanced and standard, without any outstanding features, but indeed could be considered a quality skill available to the average person in the outer city. After spending over a hundred units of Yuan Force on Deification, Tao Yu simply added the word "Modified" rather indifferently. Basic Breathing Technique - Modified lv1, can channel one''s Qi-Blood to increase training effectiveness, consume Qi-Blood to boost burst power, consume Qi-Blood to enhance Endurance, and raise human potential to a certain extent. The Basic Breathing Technique that Tao Yu had previously mastered was mainly a breathing skill that was very strict to practice and required guidance. If one practiced it incorrectly, it could cause lung damage. Once proficient, the primary changes were in breathing, with no special perception of Inner Strength or qi-like phenomena. After all, it was a skill available to his family. While relatively rare and valuable in the outer city, it was not something powerful in itself; families with combat talents had Basic Breathing Technique as standard. However, after completing Deification, the sense of controlling the boiling Qi-Blood coursing through his body like tiny mice was a clear sign of a qualitative change in the skill. While it had no effects like releasing Qi-Blood outside the body, every circulation of Qi-Blood let Tao Yu feel minor changes in his body. Even if the degree of change wasn''t large, with the ability [One Proof Forever Proof], these changes would only increase, never decrease! At least until he reached the limit of Basic Breathing Technique - Modified, his training efficiency would far surpass that of ordinary people. After stretching his muscles and feeling the changes in his body''s condition, the experience of a healthy body made Tao Yu somewhat reluctant to stop, as he had never felt such a healthy and robust physique in his past or present life. Getting addicted to fitness was no empty talk. Picking up the black metal water bottle that was still not entirely cold next to him, Tao Yu finished off the somewhat bitter water from the tree hole, and then went to fill the bottle at the tree hole again before placing it on the fire to heat and boil. At the same time, he skillfully tore strips from the lining of his cotton coat, which he no longer needed, to wrap the remaining cooked snake meat. Although there wasn''t much snake meat left, he didn''t want to waste it. Among the supplies he had brought, besides the weight occupied by backup ammunition, most were survival items and food. In fact, relying solely on these, he could barely scrape by for fifteen days if he economized and reduced his activities, at least keeping himself alive. However, the entry point to the Abyss wouldn''t change; lingering here waiting for the day of awakening made no sense. Not to mention the dangers that could arise in the rainforest, if he successfully returned, the next time he came back it would still be this place. Would he have to carry a bag of food and scrape by again? So, having had his fill and completed the initial strengthening, it was time to consider the next steps. Although the company was quite wretched, with a level of ''blessing'' far beyond his previous life, for now, he still needed to find a place that could offer shelter for his ''weak arms and legs.'' Potential was potential, but strength was strength. Tao Yu, a man of two lives, hadn''t become so delusional as to not recognize his own limits. After he had packed away the snake meat and the water in the kettle began to boil, Tao Yu had the energy and the time to check the bulky receiver on his wrist. The green LED screen was filled with a pixelated style, but this device could receive signals from a radio station. With knowledge from his previous life, Tao Yu knew that long-wave radio could form sky waves through reflection off the ionosphere. But it was quite clear that in this world full of rifts and fractures, it was uncertain whether such a thing existed. It was taken for granted that some Yuan Force-enhanced equipment allowed the company''s radio station to have an exceptionally long range of influence. Time travel, the Abyss, the will of the world; what else couldn''t possibly appear? "I probably still need to climb a tree, right?" Looking at the tuned channel without any signal, he patted the bulky receiver and murmured to himself with doubt. Surrounded by dense rainforest, it seemed normal to have some interference. Glancing around, he quickly spotted the most suitable tree to climb nearby, thanks to his keen eyesight. He left his equipment where it was and threw more branches into the fire before swiftly reaching the base of the target tree with his gun on his back. Weapons should never be far from hand; his parents had taught him that countless times. Looking at the rough texture of the tree bark in front of him, Tao Yu was eager to try out his robust physique. It was time for a demonstration of strength! ``` Chapter 7 - 6 Familiar Fragments Chapter 7: Chapter 6 Familiar Fragments ``` "Damn, this tree is really hard to climb." Perched on a sturdy branch at the crown of the tree, Tao Yu experienced a slight wheezing. Who knew what species this tree was? Being on the ground, he didn''t feel the immensity, with many nearby trees of similar size, but climbing up, he discovered it was as tall as several-story building. Moreover, with a gun and clips weighing over ten pounds on his back, it was quite a struggle. It was only thanks to the "Basic Breathing Technique - Modified" that replenished his physical fitness, otherwise, he probably couldn''t have made it up here with his former self. Physical conditioning was indeed his weakness. However, this tree climbing made Tao Yu discover yet another new advantage in himself. It must be the boon of "[One Proof Forever Proof]"¡ªeven though he felt a bit tired and there was a clear strain on his stamina, his strength, reflexes, and various other abilities hadn''t diminished in the slightest. Soreness is soreness, but it didn''t affect him, which was an odd contrast that he was still getting used to. Too bad the sensation of fatigue and muscle soreness couldn''t be offset by "Mental Immunity," otherwise it would be like cheating a bug in the system. Thinking about it, pain and fatigue were the body''s way of signaling itself, and to be able to block that with "Mental Immunity" would actually be troublesome. Sitting on the branch with one hand hooked around the trunk to prevent falling off, Tao Yu looked at the receiver in his hand, now showing a glimmer of signal indication with some bits of tree bark on it. This made him breathe a sigh of relief, the frequency had been pre-adjusted, the company''s public frequency channel. Standing up, he stretched his hand high above his head, surpassing the tree canopy and swayed it back and forth, finally hearing a voice from the receiver, "...there is also another radio frequency here, but without the presence of Yuan Force, it is most likely an innate radio of the world fragment. We should try to gather in that direction as much as possible. I will update the broadcast info every day at noon, and the message will repeat until six in the evening..." Upon hearing this indifferent, cold voice, Tao Yu was momentarily stunned. What was going on? But soon, the voice finished and mechanically started repeating itself¡ªit must have been set to a recording, repeating the broadcast like a loop. "It is with great regret that we inform the inhabitants of Starshine City that we seem to have encountered a rare space-time anomaly event and did not complete the binding with the company''s regional headquarters. Our items have not received any signal from the company..." The talk''s opening thunder indicated that the speaker was very likely one of the twins from the Floating City. Being big shots born and raised in Rome, it was normal for them to have all sorts of exotic items and understandably, they could directly broadcast to all other members nearby. If they couldn''t receive any signal from the company''s headquarters with their high-end equipment, then their judgment must be spot on! A space-time anomaly event? What a pain! Why would he encounter such a low-probability event? Err... It seemed he had seen similar works of fiction. Yes, it was a snake of that kind! At this point, Tao Yu felt a strange feeling inside. The Abyss devoured many worlds, leaving a great number of world fragments, and the first to manifest were the various fantasy worlds. After his current world had been invaded by the Abyss, he could tell from bits and pieces that many world fragments were stories and myths that circulated in this world. However, over the years, many stories had faded away due to various controls, and Tao Yu could only obtain limited information from what his parents told him. But whether through language or other means, Tao Yu could be sure that this was not Earth, and all the stories were unrelated to Earth. Even his "Divinity" certification from the outer gods could be considered a recognition by the will of the world. But why were there things similar to Earth''s movies and television shows appearing here? Was it a coincidental legend of the same kind? Or a fragment from Earth brought about by the spacetime anomaly? Does this mean... Earth has started to be devoured by the Abyss? With memories and accumulations from his past life, Tao Yu wasn''t short of wild guesses and inferences, and he had made some guesswork and deductions himself. Even the spacetime anomaly might be related to this, related to him... And then in the next moment, he saw the python, possibly attracted by the scent of snake meat, swallowed his pack and some debris nearby in one gulp. "Damn it!" Putting his speculation aside, Tao Yu sat firmly on the branch without a trace of fear. He lifted his AK-like rifle, aimed at the python, and then pulled the trigger. Confident in the killing power of bullets on carbon-based organisms, Tao Yu didn''t care about the monstrously sized python. As long as he could hit its vital points, it would die! With his eyesight, there was no way he would let it get away, right? Ratatat¡ª The pained python quickly coiled up and, with the pack and the roasted snake meat it had swallowed, left Tao Yu''s line of fire instantaneously, leaving him sitting on the branch speechless. I was sure I aimed at its head... Who could have thought that, while the eyes and hands could keep up, the quality of the firearms couldn''t? The trajectory was just too erratic... Chapter 8 - 7 Gunshot Chapter 8: Chapter 7 Gunshot "Ah, Mom and Dad probably never imagined I''d be doing long-range shooting." Tao Yu slid down from the tree and looked at the fire that had been extinguished by the python''s writhing and the scattered items nearby, realizing he had to focus and start looking for any useful items that might remain. It wasn''t that his parents had neglected the quality of firearms, but in this survival-focused environment, burst fire from a distance was almost never necessary; the first choice when facing a far-off threat was usually to hide rather than to make noise by opening fire. This AK-like rifle was powerful with a low rate of failure; although it might not be as good as a submachine gun at close range, in the hands of Tao Yu, who had a basic understanding of firearms, it was still pretty decent. He just never expected that he would be firing from a tree branch... Fortunately, the water bottle had been left on the fire to boil, and although the metal bottle was a bit deformed, it was still usable. Aside from the water bottle, the only things left were the equipment on his body. The cowhide armor made by his mother provided some defense, and it even had a small holstered pistol attached, as well as two full 30-round magazines. On the outside of his thigh, he also had a multipurpose dagger with flint attached, along with this N-series assault rifle known for its elegant trajectory and two fragmentation grenades. After surveying his surroundings, Tao Yu''s current dynamic vision and reaction speed meant he didn''t have to worry too much about any sneak attacks. For protection, the places where the world''s will dropped newcomers on their Awakening Day were usually ''low-danger'' zones. Based on the experiences of his parents, elder brother, sister-in-law, and Uncle Hu, most of the time during Awakening Day, one probably wouldn''t even need to use a weapon; the main challenges were environmental and about survival. The dangers outside of the environment were often from wild animals such as jackals, wolves, tigers, leopards, and bears, as well as various poisonous insects and snakes. That python could certainly be considered a fierce beast but was also somewhat above average in terms of danger. "I hope there isn''t anything even more outrageous around." Tao Yu''s eyes flickered slightly¡ªif this was indeed a fragment of that movie world from his memory, then these pythons were surely Yuan Force creatures! Although as a mere mortal, his Yuan Force reserves might not be much, having an extra fifteen to twenty points was still a very decent gain for the current Tao Yu. The starting thousand units of Yuan Force were a gift from his parents; it was what they could save from not spending anything from their salaries for at least three or four months together. Even though they both held relatively low-risk jobs, as veterans who had been in the field for decades, they only managed to earn about ten units of Yuan Force per day combined. Tao Yu wouldn''t underestimate the Yuan Force carried by that python just because he had already spent a thousand units cavalierly. Being able to gain Yuan Force during this standard period of acclimation for newcomers on Awakening Day was already a good thing. Although Tao Yu''s visual abilities were extremely strong and he wasn''t afraid of not seeing clearly, he wasn''t complacent either. Walking over to a tree trunk nearby, he casually cut into the bark with a bayonet and then tore off a loose piece of bark with his bare hands, revealing several plump white grubs which he then stuffed into his already bulging pocket. The rainforest was great for this, food was everywhere, and these were all high-quality proteins, ready to be eaten after a bit of roasting over the fire. He could eat them raw, actually, but his physique couldn''t immunize against diseases yet; if he got diarrhea, it would be troublesome. Although diarrhea wouldn''t affect his strength and he could recover by eating, it was a waste of energy and time, so it wasn''t worth the risk. It was at that moment that he faintly heard a series of gunshots, causing Tao Yu to pause. He then realized that he might have run into some others from his group, as even though the teleport was anchored incorrectly, the distances between them might not be too far apart. There was also a small chance of encountering some characters native to this fragment of the world, but in the midst of the rainforest, that possibility was slim. Worlds like this opened randomly, and they wouldn''t necessarily drop him right into the unfolding story. After some consideration, Tao Yu still decided to stealthily approach the direction of the gunshots, to observe the people involved and make a targeted decision accordingly. No matter what, in an environment like the rainforest, it wouldn''t be bad to encounter someone who could band together temporarily to watch over each other and ensure rest. The fatigue on a mental level wasn''t simply about whether one could recover or not. However, as Uncle Hu had advised, if he encountered someone from the Inner City or those twins, he would have to think twice. Hm~ Actually, the current situation had already deviated greatly from the initial estimates. If it was the twins, now would be the time they were seeking to establish a new gathering place and were in need of hands. If he couldn''t avoid them, he could just say his "Dynamic Vision" was at (MAX) level, which would likely result in being temporarily recruited as a talent. Valuable talents would be utilized, and the greater the value, the greater the leverage. Adjusting the contingency plan according to different situations was the best choice. He would keep "Divinity" to himself for sure, and he wouldn''t mention "Bullet Time." But "Dynamic Vision" wasn''t something that couldn''t be revealed, as its ability at (MAX) level was most likely inferior to the innate talent inherited by the twins. However, based on the information heard from previous broadcasts, they were probably not in the jungle, so it shouldn''t be them... Chapter 9 - 8: Time to Hunt Chapter 9: Chapter 8: Time to Hunt ``` In the rainforest, a youth clad in leather armor, his face marked by acne, his body robust, roared incessantly at a tall and thin student in front of him clutching a steel pipe. "That''s clearly a Yuan Force creature! It just slipped away right before our eyes! Why didn''t you stop it? What''s the use of bringing you along!" Although this acne-covered young man was the same age as the slim student in front, his physique was clearly much more robust, indicating he likely enjoyed better meals regularly. He wore a set of leather armor similar to Tao Yu''s, and held an assault rifle in his hand, which was clearly superior to the tall and thin student''s sharpened steel pipe and ordinary clothes. Facing his companion''s scolding, the tall and thin student dared not retort, quietly listening on the side. After venting for a while, Liu Wen looked at Zhang Wei, who was honest and didn''t talk back, and felt slightly more at ease. His heart had always been full of resentment due to his dismal awakened talent, and he had just taken the opportunity to lash out. Liu Wen being able to grow so robust in the outer city environment and have decent equipment indicated that his family''s situation was quite good. His father possessed Keen (C class) combat talent and served in the security forces; his siblings'' talents weren''t bad either, all somewhat related to combat. But who would have thought that he himself would awaken a Sensitivity (D class) talent that was as useless as chicken ribs! To him, this talent seemed to be a negative enhancement, magnifying many of his sensations. Pain, itchiness, stuffiness, and other sensations were all intensified, which was sheer torture in the rainforest! He also felt a wave of darkness about his future. This talent wasn''t without employment or developmental prospects, but most were auxiliary roles such as drug testing or skill assessment. Although the income might not be bad, the environments were fairly terrible. If he didn''t take on such work, he feared that even with the effort to have many children, he might still end up queuing for the cannon fodder list in his middle age. In contrast, the mud-leg orphan before him claimed to have an Endurance (E+ class) talent! Although it wasn''t very strong, at least it was somewhat beneficial to fighting, and with training, the fellow''s physical fitness would certainly be somewhat superior to an ordinary person''s. After Awakening Day was over and they returned, the company would definitely be willing to provide some resources to nurture him. Fatherless and motherless, he might just become the motive for some people to want to take him under their wing! With effort, that person might never enter the cannon fodder list for life! Although the two of them were still mainly reliant on him, his future already seemed less promising than the other''s, which left a bitter taste in Liu Wen''s mouth, along with a sense of impotent rage. If it weren''t for needing someone to help keep watch at night in this damn rainforest, he really felt the urge to lash out and assail the other person. After all, deaths on Awakening Day were normal, and even more so with his gear. "What are you standing around for? Chase after it! Do you expect me to lead the way?" Liu Wen chided the dazed Zhang Wei, who muttered a low ''oh'' in response before slowly advancing with the steel pipe towards the direction the python had fled. Orphaned since young and raised by his aunt as a token for cannon fodder ranking points, Zhang Wei learned early to recognize his status and surroundings. With no opportunity to learn any skills, it would be difficult to survive in the rainforest without others, especially with abnormally large pythons like this one. Though he was filled with fear, he still trembled as he parted the bushes, following the winding snake trail ahead, the icy steel pipe in his hand providing no assurance of safety. It was only the Endurance (D+ class) talent he had awakened that gave him a nice boost in physical strength, allowing his fitness to far exceed that of an ordinary person even without any Yuan Force enhancement. If he had been a normal person, such instantaneous injuries would not have been felt, but Liu Wen, endowed with the Sensitive skill, still managed to let out a pig-like scream. This scream seemed to be the Python''s war song, prompting it to toss the rag-doll-like body with a snap of its jaws and bite down hard once more. The gunfire and the screams both stopped abruptly, and then the Python''s mouth bulged as it shifted the corpse from a horizontal aspect to a more swallow-friendly direction, swallowing it down at a speed far exceeding that of a normal snake. Normally, snakes have little desire to attack while swallowing food and may even regurgitate their food when threatened. But this Python was different, gulping down Liu Wen''s body while its water-tank-sized head turned towards Zhang Wei, who was holding the steel pipe and halfway to a charge, rapidly slithering in his direction. This caused Zhang Wei, who was frozen stiff, to show a look of despair, forced to firmly grasp his steel pipe and retreat to lean against a thick tree trunk. He braced the tail end of the steel pipe against the tree, then stared fixedly at the Python slithering towards him. With Liu Wen gone, he knew he couldn''t outrun the Python on his own. The Python''s speed and Dexterity clearly surpassed those of regular snakes. The current moment was his last chance for a desperate blow! "Come on, you beast!" The desire to survive overcame fear and despair. He couldn''t afford to die here after finally awakening the fighting Skill he had longed for. The Python had already started to coil its upper half, like a compressed spring ready to burst at any moment. But just then, a series of blood spatters suddenly burst from the massive head of the Python, and at the same time, the rat-tat-tat of gunfire came from not far away. The powerful bullets of the assault rifle hit their target accurately, with many piercing right through the eyes, almost instantly incapacitating the Python. Due to the primitive nervous system of snakes, even after its brain had been peppered with bullets, the Python''s massive body still writhed violently. The force was so strong it crushed many branches and shook the huge tree that would take several people to encircle with a single slap. The terrifying explosive power and raw brutish strength seemed to proclaim the dominance of this jungle overlord. However, it was unfortunate that even as the head of the flesh and blood Python was turned to a honeycomb, it couldn''t survive. Even as the Python''s head fell to the ground and its body still moved unconsciously, it was likely dead. "Could you please check and see if it''s dead? I''ll cover you from behind." Tao Yu emerged from the bushes and smiled politely at Zhang Wei. He had also faintly heard Liu Wen''s scolding previously, and had been observing from a distance, using his Keen eyesight to keep watch. Having learned from previous mistakes with gunfire, he didn''t take the risk to shoot when the Python attacked Liu Wen, and instead went to a range where he was sure the bullets wouldn''t fly erratically before he started firing. The result wasn''t too bad. This tall and thin guy, through preliminary assessment, seemed like a good temporary teammate. It was clear he understood his position well and was cooperating. By speaking up and daring to draw the Python''s attention, he showed that he had a good grasp of the current situation. "Thank you! Thank you so much! Please cover me..." Zhang Wei looked at Tao Yu, who had arrived like a heaven-sent soldier and rescued him, with a face showing a mix of emotions. Zhang Wei perked up upon hearing Tao Yu''s words and, while his mouth overflowed with gratitude, controlled his trembling legs and walked toward the Python. He prodded the Python''s head with his steel pipe, making sure it was thoroughly dead... ``` Chapter 10 - 9 Break-In Chapter 10: Chapter 9 Break-In ``` Wiping the slime off the magazines with leaves, Tao Yu inserted the three newly acquired magazines into the slots on the chest of his leather armor. Although the dead guy here had probably absorbed all the Yuan Force items he brought, Tao Yu still replenished some magazines from his body, making up for the loss of his devoured pack. This python was not the one he had injured; only Liu Wen''s corpse was inside, not his own backpack. Besides, he could feel the Yuan Force from the python''s body converging after death, accumulating on a tooth in its mouth. Tao Yu extracted this tooth and absorbed it, gaining roughly fifteen units of Yuan Force and some messy information about its diet. Thanks to Mental Immunity, Tao Yu wasn''t affected by the disordered information at all, and he had a vague sense of understanding. Visitt (.)co/m for the latest updates If he continued and could kill similar pythons to complete the information, he might gain one or two complete related skills. They should be related to stealth and explosive power. The quality of the skills might be average, but for Tao Yu, who had Deification, they weren''t to be frowned upon. Turning to look at Zhang Wei who was skillfully dealing with the python''s body, cutting the snake meat into pieces and roasting them over the fire, Tao Yu wiped down the handgun he got from Liu Wen and said, "How are your firearm skills?" Liu Wen''s assault rifle had been damaged by the python''s bite, but there was still a handgun that could be used. Hearing Tao Yu''s words, Zhang Wei, who was engaged in cutting the python meat and covered in blood, also looked up with an embarrassed smile, "I, I''ve never trained." Upon hearing this, Tao Yu immediately dismissed the idea of lending the spare handgun to him. While firearm usage might seem simple, it''s quite troublesome for someone who has never touched one, and might even pose a threat to oneself. He then holstered the handgun on the other thigh leather holster. After absorbing the python''s tooth and obtaining that fragmented information, Tao Yu still wanted to continue hunting these pythons. Arming Zhang Wei a bit at this time would actually have a positive effect, but since he had no firearm skills, Tao Yu wouldn''t waste bullets on his practice. Looking down at the sizable amount of python meat that had been cut, Tao Yu also spoke up to remind, "That''s enough, you''ll carry this meat later." "Oh, okay." Zhang Wei looked somewhat reluctantly at the mostly wasted python corpse but still dutifully began to roll the cut meat over the fire to roast. In the Outer City, there are a few designated places selling supplies at exorbitant prices, where two units of Yuan Force could only buy a pound of meat, and yet they only offered one unit of Yuan Force for five pounds when buying from hunters. However, whether his skill level was truly (E+) was uncertain; there might be some exaggeration. "Good, my talent is [Dynamic Vision] (B)," Tao Yu said, revealing one of his talents to give Zhang Wei some confidence. "I can see clearly at night too. If you think about it, we complement each other well. But I plan to continue hunting these pythons. Are you sure you want to follow me?" If he had encountered the twins, he might reveal [Dynamic Vision] (MAX) to enhance his value. But now, there was no need to show off as long as he could keep Zhang Wei in line. "A combat talent of B rank? Bro Tao, you''re awesome! Rest assured, as long as you can hold the line, I''ll cooperate with you," Zhang Wei praised, genuinely surprised in his heart. [Dynamic Vision] might be just a standard combat talent, but at the B rank, it should easily allow one to join the security forces, right? Perhaps with enough effort, one might even get a chance to enter the Inner City? That was something he dared not even dream of. Then he said somewhat awkwardly, "Um, actually, my talent is D+ level. I was in a team with someone before, and he seemed a bit jealous." Since there was no longer any need to worry about jealousy, Zhang Wei wanted to inflate his value a bit. As for the gains from the Day of Awakening, Zhang Wei had no expectations whatsoever. He himself didn''t possess any valuable skills, relying solely on talent to get by. To put it plainly, now that he had Yuan Force, he could only do calisthenics to improve his physical fitness, which was both wasteful and inefficient. Since [Endurance] (D+) ensured the minimum requirement anyway, why not use the limited Yuan Force to enhance his strength by supporting the capable ones? "Not bad, the stronger the better," Tao Yu enticed. "I''ll take any Yuan Force-related materials. If you do well, I can even let you take back the snake meat and Liu Wen''s handgun afterwards." Tao Yu dangled a small carrot. When traveling between places, aside from volume restrictions, there were also weight limitations. That''s why homes were filled with odds and ends. The weight limit was determined by the individual''s unaffected carrying capacity. With Zhang Wei''s [Endurance] (D+), he should have the chance to carry back a load of fifty kilograms at the end. Plus, an ordinary handgun worth about a hundred Yuan Force would be a decent haul for Zhang Wei. For Tao Yu''s parents, such a gain might amount to half a month''s work. He could have offered nothing, but setting a goal and keeping it hanging could better mobilize the other party''s initiative. "Thank you, thank you! I will definitely work hard!" Zhang Wei was clearly prompted into some enthusiasm, appearing somewhat uplifted. His talent wasn''t outstanding, and even if he went back and sold himself, it would only be for manual labor, just a much better life than before. Such a harvest was worth the risk for him! Moreover, this elder brother possessed the [Dynamic Vision] (B) talent, with an obvious foundation in firearms handling, shooting extremely accurately. These pythons seemed dangerous, but were still within an acceptable range... Chapter 11 - 10 Trouble Chapter 11: Chapter 10 Trouble Fzzt~ Electric currents, suggestive of microwave radiation from the Abyss, continued to buzz in the receiver. Tao Yu stood on a forked branch, hugging the tree trunk with one arm while constantly waving his hand back and forth. He quickly also received the updated broadcast information for the day. "...Fzzt~, that variety of Yuan Force creature excels in lurking and has both high speed and explosive power, posing a great threat to you. Perhaps it is due to some space-time anomaly that such a difficult Yuan Force creature has appeared, so now start gathering in groups as early as possible. "Those from the Inner City should get organized, each person should bring at least five peers from the Outer City, and there will be rewards for those who bring more..." The new intelligence information followed the broadcast, the same voice as yesterday''s, and after listening to a round, he also began to listen to the replay in front to fill in the gaps. "In a day''s time, I have met up with my sister and also encountered two other peers, and it seems that our location is right at the boundary between two world fragments, our side being an endless grassland. "Determining east from west with the annular pattern of sunlight, to our west is a rainforest. If there are people in the rainforest, try to move eastward, enter the grassland, and we will light some smoke along the way as a marker..." The twins from the Inner City indeed boasted impressive equipment, apparently also having positioning and communication methods among themselves, having managed to rendezvous in just a day, even finding two scattered peers in the process. In a normal mission, those two scattered peers wouldn''t actually be so lucky, as they might be used as cannon fodder for some explorations. But this time, faced with a space-time anomaly, their temporary shortage of manpower might make them more concerned about the number of people they could utilize. Through the orders given over the broadcast to those few in the Inner City, one could surmise their intentions. Regardless of their aims, at least in terms of the actions taken, they have aided a group from the Outer City whose abilities were generally lower. "They really weren''t in the rainforest but on a grassland to the east?" Tao Yu murmured to himself in contemplation. He was preparing to hunt a python to complete the two skill pieces of information, then see if he could find the Blood Orchid, with the matter of heading to the assembly being not so urgent. Surviving in such a place still came with a fair amount of pressure. And with those two guys from the Floating City around, next time they might bring something tailored to deal with this very issue. He would still be living in the Outer City upon his return, so ultimately, his direction of progression did indeed need to align with theirs. Tao Yu knew he had potential, but the Floating City twins held an overwhelming advantage in both Yuan Force and skills. Combined with their sophisticated equipment, his strength would surely fall short of theirs for a considerable time to come. To temporarily form a safe haven around them seemed like a good choice. Information in this broadcast also hinted at the presence of a "great threat" to newcomers in the form of agile Yuan Force creatures on their grassland? The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n)) Tao Yu speculated for a moment but didn''t come to any definitive conclusion¡ªthe information was still too sparse. This once again proved that the help provided by the World Will on the Day of Awakening wasn''t all-powerful. No matter what, he needed to rely on Tao Yu to survive. Object? Did he even have the right? That would only increase Tao Yu''s annoyance; there was no need for it! Zhang Wei, who had lived carefully in his aunt''s house since he was little, had this awareness. "Don''t worry about spending too much time either. Encountering two Pythons in two days indicates that their density is somewhat abnormal." Seeing Zhang Wei''s choice, Tao Yu still smiled and reassured him. The Pythons'' food consumption is not low, and although the rainforest is abundant in food, the close proximity of two Pythons could indicate their mating season is drawing near. Tao Yu had a deep impression of some related scenes from his memory, particularly the image of a group of Pythons mating together to form a large ball. Although the number of these snakes wouldn''t be large, the nearby presence shouldn''t be too scarce at this time... ... Tao Yu''s judgment wasn''t wrong. In the following three days, while updating new broadcast information every day, he also hunted four more Pythons and spent a couple of units of Yuan Force each night to slightly accelerate the "Basic Breathing Technique - Modified." Although the consumption of Yuan Force wasn''t much, the practice time was long enough and he was well-fed, so the effect seemed quite decent, allowing him to feel a slight improvement. Just that Tao Yu found it a bit absurd that one of the Pythons even exploded with another peer''s gear, unexpectedly increasing his ammunition count again. "Hmm, if now willing to spend Yuan Force for Acceleration or take more time to practice, at least one Skill should be getting formed." After Tao Yu absorbed a new Python fang, the fragments of information inside it pieced together like a puzzle with prior data, sketching out the rough outlines of two Skills. Following this information, he could master them in advance and also spend Yuan Force to accelerate the process. However, with only a hundred units of Yuan Force saved up, Tao Yu didn''t want to waste it on this. It was better to wait, absorb one or two more Pythons to naturally perfect the Skills and then go for Deification, which seemed more cost-effective. "Bro Tao, you''re really incredible, managing to hit their heads even with the Pythons'' burst of speed. I was dumbfounded watching you earlier; it''s no wonder you have the B-grade Dynamic Vision." Zhang Wei was dissecting the Python''s body, checking to see if there was any "new equipment" while enduring the stench, and he couldn''t help but admire Tao Yu. It wasn''t just flattery either; the previous one had attempted to attack like a few days ago with Liu Wen, trying to be stealthy by circling to the back for a surprise attack. But unfortunately, Tao Yu''s Bullet Time insight was laid out before him. What seemed like dangerous dodging and shooting were all within expectations, and the passive enhancement alone resolved the issue without even triggering his active state. "It''s nothing special. In terms of strength, a Python could throw me a few streets away, but with a gun in hand..." Tao Yu said nonchalantly with a smile. However, his expression froze as the branches around them began to shake unnaturally, just like when a Python appeared before. Most crucially, this disturbance was quite significant, more than any previous encounter! And it wasn''t just one! Chapter 12 - 11 Powerful Talent Chapter 12: Chapter 11 Powerful Talent "Be careful, there are snakes coming over, more than one." "What?!" Zhang Wei heard this and immediately stood up in alarm, gripping the steel pipe in his hands tightly. Although Tao Yu had made killing the python look easy, that was just one-on-one! Each python''s head was large enough and its vitality strong enough that normally it would take at least a dozen shots to the head to kill it. Human attention is limited, and it can lead to neglecting one thing while attending to another. If there were really multiple snakes, these pythons which could instantly kill with one strike would greatly increase the difficulty and danger! This caused the hand that Zhang Wei held the steel pipe with to also sweat, mixing with the blood from the snake carcass he was previously cutting open, making the steel pipe feel slippery in his grip. As the noise intensified, Tao Yu quickly glanced back at the snake carcass on the ground and cursed silently. Was this one a female? What had drawn so many here? This is a bit troublesome... Tao Yu was able to fight these pythons solely with the advantage of firearms, but his own defense could not withstand the pythons'' attacks! Even if he could burst forth with enough strength after being chewed up thanks to [One Proof Forever Proof], it wouldn''t change the fact that he could be killed instantly. Looking at his Yuan Force which had once again returned to a hundred points, Tao Yu hesitated for a moment and did not immediately choose to activate Deification on any combat skill. He was temporarily satisfied with his firearm accuracy, and punching, kicking, and using swords were restricted by his physical condition, so it would be better to save all one hundred points for prolonging life. If he were really swallowed by a snake, he could still burst through its stomach to escape! While adjusting himself with the Breathing Technique, the Qi-Blood surging through his body, Tao Yu continually surveyed his surroundings, ready to eliminate one python first. Swish swish~ The sound of branches moving grew closer, and there were sounds of fallen leaves being swept across the ground. Some were in the trees, others were coming from the ground. Even Tao Yu''s eyesight could make out the occasional flash of green bodies, but he chose not to open fire. He had tried before; gunshot wounds to the body had limited effect on these massive creatures, and with only thirty bullets in a clip, he had to consider the time to change clips and the consumption of ammunition for multiple snakes! "Here they come!" The head of the first python finally emerged, slowly poking out from behind a large tree. Tao Yu didn''t even give it a chance to react, firing immediately! Dealing with one by one or all at once were completely different levels of difficulty, so it was imperative to take out one first! However, just as Tao Yu fired at the head of that python, splattering its blood and causing its body to twist, another python broke through the dense foliage from behind and rapidly opened its mouth, leaping down at Tao Yu! The speed and power unleashed by its spring-like body far exceeded its movements when slithering. Zhang Wei, though making threatening shouts and waving his steel pipe from the side, did no good. The python seemed quite intelligent, knowing who posed a greater threat! He couldn''t manage the same intensity again. Within a few seconds, he had nearly drained himself. The consumption from that instantaneous outburst was indeed terrifying, like even someone with great Endurance running two hundred-meter sprints back to back would be left gasping for breath. His natural talent could indeed ensure peak performance as long as he had the strength, but if he ran out of energy, he figured he''d collapse on the spot. However, since the crisis was resolved, Tao Yu didn''t plan on using Yuan Force to recover, as it would be a waste not to eat so much snake meat... ... "Bro Tao is freaking awesome! I thought I was going to die just now! Bro Tao is freaking awesome!" Zhang Wei kept grilling the snake meat while handing some to Tao Yu, his mouth spouting non-stop flattery. His own strength being what it was, the previous snake attack seemed like just a momentary thing in his eyes. He could only see Tao Yu elegantly taking out three snakes, and as for how fast Tao Yu had reacted and moved in the moment, it looked no different to him than before. He knew how troublesome it was to be attacked from multiple sides, but Tao Yu had already hunted several Pythons before, and it seemed reasonable that two were shot and one was blown up by a grenade here. After all, he had survived! While eating the freshly grilled snake meat, Tao Yu glanced at Zhang Wei and after feeling the ligaments reattach without physically affecting him, he simply stood up and said, "Let''s go. Don''t attract a few more." "Okay." Hearing that there might still be snakes around, Zhang Wei also shrank his neck a bit. "But you''re too weak now, even with [Endurance] (D+), you can''t fully utilize it." Hearing Tao Yu say this, Zhang Wei could only laugh awkwardly, not knowing how to respond. "I''ll teach you the method of the [Basic Breathing Technique] on the way, getting a bit stronger will be more useful to me too." But the words from Tao Yu that followed casually were like a light in Zhang Wei''s eyes, making him very excited. "[Basic Breathing Technique]? Thank you, Bro Tao! Thank you! I''ll definitely study hard so I can be more useful!" No wonder Bro Tao didn''t look very robust, but had such great physical strength ¡ª it was the Basic Breathing Technique. The Yuan Force his family supported must have been used to improve the acceleration of this Breathing Technique. That must have been why he could handle the attack of the three snakes before, and now even the speed of his recovery could be attributed to his proficiency in the [Basic Breathing Technique]... Tao Yu glanced at the excited Zhang Wei and didn''t say anything more. An offering that was of no loss to him, yet could motivate the other party and potentially solve some lurking issues, was still a worthwhile trade. As for whether the other party could learn it, that was none of his business. If he truly mastered it, it would indeed be beneficial to him. Either way, it was a win... Chapter 13 - 12: Completing the Information Chapter 13: Chapter 12: Completing the Information "Tao Bro, it''s all cleaned up now. You sit, I''ll go set up some alarm bells, and when I come back, I''ll start the fire for the barbecue." The pair had been hiking through the woods for over half an hour, distancing themselves from the place where they had previously clashed. Zhang Wei carefully wiped down a piece of bluestone and then began to busily set up several bells around the area. Tao Yu said nothing and quietly took a seat. Along the way, he had been gnawing on dried snake meat, flaunting about three kilograms of it. With the added half-hour of physical recovery, both his injuries and stamina had mostly recovered. After Zhang Wei roasts a bit more, he should be back to full capacity ready to face the night. While Zhang Wei finished hanging the bells and started to make the fire, Tao Yu took the opportunity to check out his new skill. "Stalk - Python" lv1: Lowers the chance of being discovered by others, reduces noise, and decreases presence. "Burst - Python" lv1: A technique that allows for a sudden explosive force through muscle compression, which can place a great strain on the muscles and easily lead to strains. These were the two skills that had surfaced after absorbing the teeth of the three snakes, completing the information. The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n)) They could be considered basic low-level skills, but very practical nonetheless. Some martial arts techniques, once mastered, could achieve effects similar to "Burst - Python," and even stronger. However, Tao Yu had not been able to afford specialized training in the past and could only learn the basics. For ordinary people, the skill "Burst - Python" needed to be used with caution and could even be somewhat useless. But for Tao Yu, this skill was without doubt a perfect fit for him. He had already withstood the dual boost of Qi-Blood burst and "Bullet Time" without harming his body, so adding "Burst - Python" wouldn''t be a problem either. Although it might affect his endurance, in a true life-and-death situation, it often comes down to a split second¡ªbeing surrounded by the three snakes earlier was the perfect example. If he hesitated for a moment and the python struck, it would be instant death! A miss is as good as a mile! The skill "Stalk - Python" was also good because, due to "Bullet Time," Tao Yu had a strong ability to perceive his surroundings. Now, with his hiding ability paired with it... Huh, why does it seem like he''s accidentally going down the assassin''s path? Tao Yu felt a bit dazed as he considered his skills. It really seemed so. Stalking, bursting, one-hit kill? But it was actually not bad too. Even if facing someone far stronger than himself, decapitation meant certain death. Tao Yu had heard plenty of gossip from his parents about how the mighty have fallen and encountered unexpected defeats, with numerous accounts of successful first-strike tactics. Setting other things aside, the python''s power was supposed to be overwhelming, but he had managed to kill it three times. He checked his Yuan Force and, although he spent a few points each day to accelerate his Breathing Technique, because of the random larger gains of eighteen or twenty Yuan Force units from the snake''s teeth, he had accumulated around one hundred fifty again. The "Basic Breathing Technique" was enhanced using about one hundred forty units, which meant he could strengthen another decent skill. Without hesitation, Tao Yu focused his mind on "Stalk - Python," but the next moment, he was somewhat taken aback¡ªhis Yuan Force wasn''t enough? "This skill requires three hundred Yuan Force?" Tao Yu was surprised; the consumption for some of the initial abilities wasn''t that high, and his second talent was definitely a divine skill. The innate talent, "Dynamic Vision," had only cost eight hundred, and the effective Breathing Technique was just one hundred forty. Yet this seemingly ordinary "Stalk - Python" required three hundred? However, looking at this consumption, Tao Yu was neither complaining nor cursing. Instead, he felt a rush of excitement. Both "Bullet Time" and "Basic Breathing Technique - Modified" had shown their superiority, with the effect of "Bullet Time" being unparalleled. The higher the consumption, the better the ability! He shifted his attention to "Burst - Python" and guessed it would cost around one hundred, which was much less than "Stalk - Python" but a bit more than those three basic skills. This made Tao Yu hesitate for a moment, but he decided to hold onto it for now. Blond hair, a Caucasian face, a strong body, and that mechanized part of the body conveyed an unseen pressure, one of the few inner-city youths! In Starshine City, both the Inner and the Outer City were home to various races, with yellow and white races being more prominent. Upon seeing Tao Yu and Zhang Wei, the inner-city youth''s eyes lit up, and then he laughed, "Haha, lucky us, two people, just one short now." When Tao Yu heard this, he realized it wasn''t just a coincidence that they had come across each other; the gunshots and grenade explosions earlier could be heard over some distance, likely attracting their attention, and then they''d tracked their way toward the sound and found the snake carcass before making their way over to the firelight. Slightly moving, Zhang Wei took away his steel pipe with a bit of panic and astonishment in his eyes, glancing at Tao Yu as if pondering something, then hastily got up and earnestly cleaned off another piece of bluestone. "Please, take a seat, sir." Tao Yu glanced at Zhang Wei but said nothing. By now, Tao Yu had learned all the skills from the Python, and given the broadcast information and the risk of the triple-snake attack this time, he wasn''t opposed to temporary interactions, so he too lowered his gun smoothly and said, "Then it seems our luck is even better, having an inner-city noble for support." Saying nice things wrought no loss; after having been ground down by this world for eighteen years, Tao Yu wasn''t about to suddenly become overflowing with pride. This kind of speech, neither sycophantic nor quite pleasing, made Joseph unveil a toothy grin, plopping down on the spot Zhang Wei had swept clean. The Mechanical Arm, not fearing the heat, reached into the fire and pulled out a piece of snake meat, blew on it by his mouth, and then crunched down on it. "You''re lucky indeed. Normally, I''d find it a hassle, but since young master Sun wants us all to bring along more Outsiders, sheltering you on the journey is no big deal. Anyway, what are your abilities, and did you kill those four Pythons? Is the Yuan Force Serpent Fang still there?" Upon hearing this, Tao Yu knew that their meeting should not be considered a coincidence; after all, the gunfire and grenade explosions might have spread over a certain area, attracting the other party to actively go over and see the snake carcass, then fumble their way over here after seeing the firelight. "I''m truly sorry, the difficulty of Awakening Day has clearly risen this time, and the Serpent Fang has already been absorbed. My talent is B-grade ''Dynamic Vision''; had I known you needed it, sir, I should''ve saved it." Tao Yu spoke with a smooth tongue of half-truths; after all, the item was already absorbed, so naturally, he only picked the most pleasant-sounding parts to narrate. Zhang Wei on the other hand honestly revealed his own ''Endurance'' (D+) talent. "B-grade?" Joseph paused for a moment, then quickly raised his Mechanical Arm and swung it in front of Tao Yu. "What was the count just now?" "First three, then four, and last a fist." Tao Yu knew the other party was doubtful and testing him out; the Mechanical Arm moved with great speed. But showing off his own definite value was necessary, hoping that the other party''s talent wasn''t too poor, thus causing some jealous emotions or such. Inner City folks, they wouldn''t be like that, right? "Huh, not bad, two combat talents, way better than these two weaklings." Having said that, he also seemed to dismiss Tao Yu''s use of the Yuan Force Fang as an inconsequential matter, "No problem, since it''s used, it''s used. That thing''s information is a bit chaotic anyway; you''d need at least twenty or thirty to possibly straighten it out, and the mental contamination isn''t low." Joseph clearly had only asked casually, not placing much importance on the Serpent Fang. An inner-city youth, just that Mechanical Arm alone would cost at least tens of thousands of Yuan Force, and connections were necessary too. The number and quality of skills learned from childhood were naturally far beyond those of Outsiders, so he wasn''t too concerned. Rather, it was Tao Yu and Zhang Wei''s two combat talents that caught his interest. "B-grade ''Dynamic Vision," try hard and you might even make it into the Inner City. ''Endurance'' is also a Cure-all talent, not too shabby." Speaking of which, he gestured vaguely towards the sky with his hand, saying, "Especially since young master Sun is planning to establish a settlement here, and we''re short on people, you guys are pretty good. You''ve found yourselves at a good time; you might even get benefits that surpass your talents." Joseph seemed to appreciate Tao Yu''s talent a lot, toning down some of the arrogance typical of an inner-city youth, recognizing this value... Chapter 14 - 13 Strict Chapter 14: Chapter 13 Strict The Inner City youth, Joseph, after picking up two Outsider trinkets along the way and joining the team, made the place much livelier. And with some simple probing conversations, Tao Yu''s initial impression of Joseph wasn''t bad. This guy seemed somewhat arrogant, but as long as you said something nice and flattered him, he would easily become elated and spill quite a bit of information. He was someone who craved attention and liked to be flattered. However, the flattery couldn''t be too direct; it needed to be the kind that scratched an itch without leaving an obvious mark. Zhang Wei also wanted to flatter, but compared to Tao Yu, who had once been a corporate drone, he was far behind. For instance, Tao Yu indirectly praised his mechanical prosthetic and mentioned his third brother''s situation, his words full of longing. This immediately triggered Joseph''s endless chatter. "Inner City people are also different. Like me, although not from the bottom, my family is only middle-class, but thankfully my talent didn''t fail me. My Mechanical Affinity reached C+." Joseph flaunted his talent. Although C+ might not seem as high as B, Mechanical Affinity as a talent was much stronger than Dynamic Vision. Especially under circumstances where someone like Joseph had the money to equip and upgrade himself! "Ah? Brother Joseph is just from a middle-class family? How is that possible?" With an expression of shock on his face, Tao Yu made Joseph feel quite appreciated. Then, while continuing to gnaw on snake meat, Joseph patted Tao Yu''s shoulder with his intact hand and said somewhat indistinctly, "Little brother Tao, you''ve always lived in the Outsider areas and your horizons are a bit limited. Since your talent is so good and you have a chance to enter the Inner City, I might as well clue you in in advance." At this point, he paused, waiting for Tao Yu''s sparkling gaze. "In the Outsider areas, the limits of an ordinary human body are basically your ceiling; any mechanical prosthetic or hybrid implant can easily break the ceiling of you Outsiders." "Yeah, my Uncle Hu once had the strength of the human limit and also the talent of Predictive Eye. After his hand was severed and a noble appreciated him and granted him a mechanical prosthetic, his strength not only didn''t decrease but increased instead." Tao Yu timely brought up another comparison. "Haha, so it was him. I took a special look when I came here; his prosthetic is pretty good for an Outsider. It must be something discarded from the Inner City that happened to fit him well." At this point, Joseph paused, then continued with a hint of pride, "But compared to this custom-made one of mine, whether in function or potential for optimization, it''s no match." Fortunately, he didn''t let success go to his head and remembered what he was saying, so after a pause he continued gravely, "Mechanical and hybrid implants also encounter upgrade bottlenecks; they are too limited by the materials and the host body. "Though I advocate the supremacy of machinery, in the later stages, neither hybrid implants nor the intrinsic potential of the human body are inferior to machinery." At this, he glanced again at Tao Yu, "It''s just that you Outsider people lack such talents and channels." Hearing this, Tao Yu also digested the information internally, beginning to understand the outlines. "After hearing Brother Joseph talk about the skills that the python''s fang might carry, I also absorbed a few. How should I go about completing them?" Although Tao Yu had acquired his skills, he was very concerned about some of the information in Joseph''s previous words. The information he could get from his parents was limited, and although Uncle Hu surely knew more, he previously hadn''t had the time to pester him with questions constantly. Having someone more knowledgeable to complement was still a good thing. "Stop thinking about it; I''ve absorbed one of those things myself, and the information was quite chaotic. You''d need at least twenty or thirty pieces to make it work." As he spoke, Joseph pulled out several fangs from his pocket, causing Tao Yu to freeze; this guy didn''t immediately absorb the Yuan Force items he received? It seemed his pockets were really full. Moreover, it seemed the others didn''t have as strong an ability to organize information about Yuan Force items as himself. He must have been exempt from the mental damage, which allowed him to piece together a skill with less than half the items. But! In the harsh life of the Development Zone, talent can be regarded as the only path to rise up. Talent decides everything! Josef''s relatively friendly attitude toward Tao Yu was also because of his "Dynamic Vision" (B)! Otherwise, he wouldn''t even qualify for flattery... And just as the team''s integration issue was ''smoothly'' resolved and Josef had gained the goodwill of both Tao Yu and Zhang Wei, he threw out two sealed vials filled with a white powder. "Catch." After they did, Josef casually said, "Use it when you feel stressed, upset, can''t sleep, or are in pain. The effect is great. These two are on me, should be enough for half a month''s use." Tao Yu subconsciously caught the vial and paused, but then his eyes deepened, and with a laugh, he said, "Thanks, Brother Josef. I think I''ve heard of this Divine Medicine, it''s called ''Happiness,'' right? Too bad my family is too poor..." Zhang Wei was also full of surprise, "My uncle really likes ''Happiness.'' This vial must cost at least two hundred units of Yuan Force, right? And it''s hard to come by!" As Zhang Wei spoke, there was a hint of nostalgia on his face, his mouth watering unconsciously. When he was delirious with fever as a child, his aunt had used half a fingernail''s worth of Divine Medicine to control the illness. Although that memory was blurry and from a long time ago, he couldn''t explain why, but the impression of it was strangely vivid and deep. "Haha, good that you know. But don''t take too much your first time; I fear you won''t be accustomed to it," Josef said with a laugh, seeing their expressions. "This vial is on me, but you''ll have to earn your own in the future." "Thank you." Tao Yu wore a smile, pretending to be about to open it but then paused and hesitantly asked, "Brother Josef, I''ve seen people get a bit woozy using this stuff. Will it affect my aim?" While saying this, he also touched the assault rifle that hung by his side. The scenes around him started to slow down, and the pulsating of his heart and the feeling of blood pumping became distinctly perceptible. Everything seemed to slow down. However, as he entered "Bullet Time," Tao Yu''s heart sank as he noticed details he had previously missed. There was no sign of any blood vessels under the skin on Josef''s forehead and face, and apart from his eyebrows and eyelashes, his face was curiously devoid of any hair! Following the mechanical connection between his shoulder and neck, Tao Yu moved his fingers slightly and then voluntarily exited "Bullet Time," still wearing a curious expression on his face. Josef, who had been all smiles, felt a sudden chill on the back of his head. Looking at the other man''s assault rifle, and the new one in Zhang Wei''s hands, he twitched the corners of his mouth, falling silent for a moment as if imagining some unfavorable scenarios. Soon after, he flashed a broad smile again and waved casually, "Indeed, it might a bit, especially for newcomers who might find it difficult to handle. Use it when you really need to, but there''s no need to take such risks while we''re in the Abyss shards..." "Okay, thank you, Brother Josef. I''ll definitely repay you," Tao Yu said with a beaming smile, though his heart grew increasingly somber watching Josef''s affable grin. He had thought Josef was just an Inner City youth who liked to be flattered, not a bad person. But it turned out it was all a facade. Tao Yu, a former office drone, was nearly tricked by a boy barely eighteen and once again felt the darkness of this world. Without provoking anything, merely possessing a bit of talent had elicited such ''free'' goodwill. "You deserve to die..." Tao Yu muttered to himself in the depths of his heart... Chapter 15 - 14: Aberrations Chapter 15: Chapter 14: Aberrations ... On the second day, Tao Yu and his four companions lined up in the jungle, with Chen Guan wielding a steel pipe and a machete leading at the front, followed by Zhang Wei, then Jose, behind them was Tao Yu, and lastly, Worr with his hunting shotgun. In the rainforest environment, only a few rays of sunlight fell through the branches and leaves. Stepping on the thick layer of fallen leaves, occasionally a few tiny insects would be startled, and the vivid colors of venomous insects were also not infrequent, creating an unsettling atmosphere. However, including venomous snakes and other normal creatures in the rainforest, they would generally be scared away by their group, so they hadn''t encountered any trouble. Jose was adjusting the signal receiver on his mechanical arm on the way and it was obvious that his receiver was much stronger than Tao Yu''s¡ªone that didn''t even require climbing trees to complete signal reception. Moreover, in addition to the broadcast from the siblings in the Floating City, he seemed to have contacted another offspring from the Inner City, one that was close enough to communicate with via walkie-talkie. "Wino, I''ve got four over here, the last two are pretty lucky, one with an Endurance at D+ and another with a Dynamic Vision at B." Sizzle~ After a brief sound of electric current, an irate voice came from the other end, "Damn it! Dynamic Vision B? Outsiders born in mud with such talents are indeed lucky. Shit, why is my own talent only D?" "Haha, although your Rejection Optimization is only D grade, its potential is still better than the B grade common talents of those from the outer city. If he were born in the Inner City, he might have a chance to compete with you." At this moment, Jose also seemed to be taking some pleasure in another''s misfortune. During the exchange, he also casually mentioned to Tao Yu beside him, "That guy''s awakened talent rank is a bit of a mess. Be careful not to offend him later." "Thank you for the warning, Big Brother Jose." Tao Yu was outwardly very well-behaved, appearing very persuadable. But inside, he was having some doubts. Ever since Jose gave him the ''Divine Medicine'', the man''s true colors were completely exposed! If it were just an ordinary Outsider, perhaps they wouldn''t understand the threats and dangers of such a thing. For example, Zhang Wei was actually excited, genuinely grateful. Now Tao Yu was beginning to understand why so many Outers never seemed to have any excess savings! Poor family conditions meant that the parents were committed to preparing for the day of awakening, excluding all of life''s and their own needs for Acceleration maintenance, plus paying land rent. To save up a surplus of a thousand Yuan Force units for themselves, they probably had to tighten their belts for at least a year. And for many other families like Zhang Wei''s who didn''t care about survival at all and didn''t contribute any Yuan Force, it''s likely that a good portion of their spare money was squandered on ''happiness''! Not only did they control the basics of food, clothing, housing, and travel in the outer city, but even if there was a little surplus, it could be completely scraped away by ''happiness'', leaving nothing left! If possible, Tao Yu really wanted to shoot the guy, but he realized after observing that the opponent also had modified equipment on his head, and it might not be so easy to take him out with one shot. If he failed, with the opponent''s absolute advantage in attributes, there would be no chance of survival for him. And leaving alone would seem too abrupt, not to mention the sense of crisis experienced from the three-snake attack; it was also uncertain whether Jose would let him go. Sneaking away would also require considering the risks. After considering all factors, for now, he could only endure. With the orders from the broadcast, they still wanted to bring more live Outers with them. "Yes, come over here. There''s an uninhabited primitive village." Continuing along the creek, the group suddenly had a clear view, spotting a thatched hut made of branches and dead leaves, and then more and more, revealing a village full of primitive style. It was now high noon, and with fewer trees in the village, the scorching sun was blazing down. Nevertheless, they could see a bonfire burning in the center of the village, with black smoke billowing into the sky. Near the bonfire, there were several small pavilions made of branches, with three people sitting inside. One of them, a hulking bald strongman over two meters tall, drew Tao Yu''s attention. With his superior Dynamic Vision, Tao Yu could see the man''s exaggerated inverted-triangle physique and the metallic luster shining on his body. At first, Tao Yu thought it was a mechanical transformation, but then he realized it was a full-body metal armor set! The man had removed his helmet and set it aside, next to a massive double-bladed axe, presumably his weapon. Through the uncovered neck, one could see a kind of raised keratinous skin, extending all the way to the bald head, appearing somewhat fierce and clearly different from that of a normal person! This must be the ''mutation'' Jose mentioned, choosing to implant non-human tissues for enhancement. Having completed the implant surgery before entering, they primarily relied on Yuan Force to quickly adapt their skills. In the Outer City, mechanical arms and such were seen, but Tao Yu had never seen a mutated body before. Even if it might be related to their family''s limited exposure, it was enough to show that the number of mutated bodies in the Outer City was less than that of mechanical limbs. Perhaps the side effects were greater, more troublesome, but from the fact that the other party could use the full-body armor as everyday gear, it was clear that it could bring formidable physical strength, surpassing the limits of the normal human body! No wonder he wanted to team up with Jose. This guy probably specialized in wielding heavy weapons and recklessly slashing, going head-to-head with Pythons. Considering the Pythons'' exaggerated size and the hard data it presented, this was indeed not in his favor, and if he turned to use guns instead, he would be even less effective than Tao Yu. Now, in combination with Jose, who had long-range strike capability, they indeed complemented each other perfectly... ... Wino, hearing the noise behind him, also stopped his casual conversation, turned his head, and saw the group at the entrance of the village. The two Outsiders beside him, however, were a stark contrast in appearance; one of them was ragged, with red swellings from bug bites on his body, along with clear signs of being beaten up. The other looked much better off. Despite being dwarfed by the over two-meter-tall Wino, his height of one meter eighty and his robust physique looked very strong. He was fully outfitted with tactical gear, including a bulletproof vest and goggles¡ªquite top-notch equipment for the Outer City. Seeing the people at the entrance of the village, Li Le also eagerly said, "Lord Wino, my family used to come from the Inner City. ''Happiness,'' you might as well give it to them, hehe~" "Psh, what of the Inner City? I''m using it too, never mind, boring." Wino glanced at Li Le dismissively and said no more, leaving Li Le to respond with a forced smile while inwardly rolling his eyes. Of course, you, with your body full of mutations, wouldn''t care. You might even need it to suppress the sensation of rejection. He knew all too well what that stuff was. Instead of calling it ''Happiness,'' it might as well be called ''Devil''... Chapter 16 - 15 Crisis Chapter 16: Chapter 15 Crisis "Yo, finally arrived, eh? I''m still sitting on two, when will we ever complete the set?" Upon discovering Tao Yu and his party, Wino stood up and turned around. One could see not only the keratinized layer of skin on his neck and the back of his head, but also his face adorned with warpaint akin to that of a barbarian. The whole man exuded an aura of wildness and ferocity. Over two meters tall with a muscular build, plus a full set of armor, he truly looked like a humanoid weapon, highlighted even more under the flickering firelight, like a demon incarnate. The burning branches nearby crackled intermittently. "Lucky, isn''t it normal?" Jose spoke carelessly, seeming quite familiar with Wino. "But these Pythons do indeed exceed the handling capacity of most newcomers from the outside city; the survival rate these past few times must be pretty low." "Most? Looks like your B-ranked bumpkin managed to kill a Python." Wino said with relish then extended his palm, "Hurry up, how many teeth you got? Let me help complete the set." Jose glared at him irritably, "Asking for a favor without the slightest bit of manners, here, five." After finishing his sentence, Jose handed over the Yuan Force Serpent Fangs to Wino. "Not bad, adding mine, once we take down the snake nest later, it should be just about enough. If it''s still a bit short, I can make up the difference with Yuan Force." Wino tossed the Serpent Fangs and then tucked them into his chest. Tao Yu estimated based on Jose''s earlier projections that Wino himself must have saved up quite a few as well. Considering he had found the snake nest, he must have deliberately tracked these giant Pythons. "So happy over such a Skill? Probably gonna need a breather once you''ve learned it." Jose mocked from the side, but when the two bigwigs from the Inner City spoke, the others fell silent. "Pfft, the path I walk is different from yours. I don''t know what Skill the Yuan Force Serpent Fang will bring, but a wild beast filled with a violent aesthetic should be a match for me. Either way, it''s a Skill not yet seen in the new Development Zone." Having received the goods, Wino naturally didn''t mind Jose''s attitude. They were all careful when learning Skills because of the potential mental contamination during absorption, so they usually chose something more compatible with themselves. Even if the Skill provided by the Python wasn''t that strong, it could still fit Wino very well. Tao Yu already knew what the Skills were; not to mention "Lurk - Python," but "Burst - Python" might indeed add wings to the tiger if applied to Wino. The strain it brought on tendons and ligaments might be forcibly endured by his mutated, strong body, resulting in an effect that exceeds that of normal humans. "By the way, which one''s the B-ranked bumpkin?" Wino then casually scrutinized the four Outsiders among Tao Yu''s group. "There, Tao Yu, a pretty decent lad. He might even enter the Inner City in the future. We''ll likely stay in this new gathering spot for quite a while, so let''s all get acquainted." Yose casually picked Tao Yu, but perhaps Tao Yu picked up on his ''good intentions,'' so his words were somewhat protective, almost like declaring sovereignty. With temporal anomalies, cultivating this land from now on wouldn''t be too bad with a B-level talent bumpkin under one''s command. As long as they are touched by ''joy,'' they are easily controlled, and others would have to give face and not just snatch them away. "Got it, you''re so annoying, always wanting to meddle," Tao Yu replied. Maybe Yose''s words had an effect, for although Wino sized up Tao Yu from head to toe, he didn''t actually do anything. He just smirked without warmth, saying, "Not bad, I hope to see you in the Inner City. Don''t get killed in an awakening task and waste such talent. You''re so skinny¡ªare you not getting enough to eat?" Then it seemed he remembered something and chuckled, "Oh, I forgot, you Outsiders don''t have much Yuan Force saved up, do you? You probably haven''t mastered any skills yet, right? Can you still get support from your family when you go back?" The condescension and undisguised mockery in his tone made Tao Yu sigh in his heart. His own self-acknowledged B-level talent had managed to somewhat unsettle the composure of this Inner City guy with sub-par talent. Indulging purely for emotional release, without caring about actual benefits, they derive complete satisfaction from their mental and emotional state, obtaining emotional value. So what if your talent is great? Outsiders are outsiders! Just country bumpkins who still have to lie down in front of us! "Let''s get moving." Seeing Wino satisfied, Joseph urged again. "Sure thing." When it came to business, Wino couldn''t help but grin, and he put on his helmet and looked up at the sky, "Let''s get going. We can get there by evening if we leave now. A quick battle is preferred¡ªwe shouldn''t drag it out until nightfall. They''re probably in their mating season. It''s uncertain whether the villagers have been eaten, or if they moved away beforehand, but it doesn''t seem to have been abandoned for long." Wino and his team had been staying in this place for a while, and had already checked everywhere they needed to. "Oh, right, we also found a weird python carcass on the way; you guys should take a look as well." Wino''s towering figure, cloaked in full armor and with the helmet covering his horn-like skin, now seemed even more imposing. He casually carried the man-high double-bladed axe on his shoulder and strode ahead with strong, powerful steps that seemed to make the ground quake. Soon, the group came upon the withered corpse of a python. "Here it is, this one," Wino pointed out the python found in the village. "Initially, I thought it was shedding its skin, but it seems like it was eaten by something. Yet, it doesn''t look like it was our doing." Wino poked at the snake corpse with the tip of his axe, sensing a hollow feel to it, yet it still retained some elasticity. Tao Yu also approached to examine the snake carcass. What in the rainforest could possibly kill a python like this? What the heck? They saw that the python''s body had a huge gash on the abdomen, with flesh turned inside out; peering into the wound revealed much of the internal tissue and meat were missing. But... Tao Yu, with a trace of fear in his eyes, noticed something horrifying about the abdominal wound¡ªit looked as if it had been burst open from the inside. "The wound was made from the inside out; it must have swallowed something problematic, which then ate its way out." Wino, who had already studied the snake corpse, nonchalantly pointed out the obvious. He then seemed to remember something else, "Oh, right, we also found a dead bug nearby; do any of you recognize it?" As he finished speaking, Li Le quickly opened his backpack and took out a limp, white insect resembling a spider. Its long stinger hung lifelessly, sending a chill from Tao Yu''s spine to his scalp. Facehugger! The news he had heard on the broadcast still echoed clearly, ''... that Yuan Force creature is good at lurking, very fast, highly explosive, and poses a significant threat to you...'' Big brother! Come on, be more specific! Acidic blood, strong tail stinger, and a launching sub-mouth¡ªwouldn''t that have been clear? And how did that thing, which was supposed to be on the plains, end up in the forest?! Yuan Force creatures are typically considered indigenous to the current world. Wasn''t it said that Yuan Force creatures face resistance when moving to other world fragments? How weak is that resistance?! Facehuggers, a python it successfully parasitized¡ªwhat a nightmare of a start! Although the two from the Inner City harbor no good intentions, thanks to the Suns'' broadcast order, their safety was somewhat assured for the moment. But now, what to do when encountering such creatures? Good thing he hadn''t opted to split from the group... Glancing back at Joseph with mechanical modifications and a shoulder-mounted cannon, and then at Wino wrapped in full armor, Tao Yu could only view them as budget versions of Predators now. I hope they step up, don''t let the Inner City down! As for Tao Yu himself, he quickly focused his attention on his other relatively affordable skill. ''Basic Shooting''... Chapter 17 - 16 Urgent Matter Chapter 17: Chapter 16 Urgent Matter Because he didn''t have many Wish-Power points on him, and previously there wasn''t a significant safety risk, Tao Yu wanted to save up his skills for Deification. On ordinary days, when using Acceleration, he would typically expend just one or two points of Wish-Power simply as a gesture. Now, with the one hundred and fifty points he had on him, his original plan was to save up three hundred for the Deification of "Python." The consumption of Deification skills and that of training were somewhat similar, increasing rapidly. For instance, to Deify "Bullet Time" would require tens of thousands of Wish-Power units, while "Basic Breathing Technique - Modified" would need around thirty thousand. The effect was likely excellent, but the cost-performance ratio was certainly not as economical as Deifying a common skill for the first time, and it wasn''t something that could be accumulated in the short term. The three hundred unit consumption for "Python" made Tao Yu curious, but he also felt that this ability could help increase his chances of survival. But now, having seen the Facehuggers and the gut-spilling Pythons, he couldn''t afford to keep saving up! As regards the effects of bodily enhancement, he was still not quite bulletproof. His greatest destructive power actually depended on the capability of firearms, which is why Tao Yu''s attention was focused on the "Basic Shooting" skill. Even though this skill was merely at the level of having just reached Lv1 to be displayable, since it required feeding it with bullets, this skill was considered one of Tao Yu''s relatively expensive abilities to use. While Jose and his group were discussing the Facehugger''s strange shape, Tao Yu already concentrated his mental energy on "Basic Shooting." Soon after, as Wish-Power flowed in, the skill''s orb radiated a strand of golden light. "Basic Shooting??" Lv1: Expending a small amount of mental energy allows for minor shooting trajectory correction. Concentrating mental energy consumes more but can significantly alter the bullet''s path and endow it with a substantial mental blast from the attached mental force. After adjusting his will to "Basic Shooting - Modified," a hint of pleasure surfaced in Tao Yu''s heart. It''s quite good, even surpassing his expectations! It not only significantly improved his hit rate but, when combined with the passive Dynamic Vision from "Bullet Time," it was like adding wings to a tiger, and it even added ''mental blast''¡ªthis type of ''magic damage''! For an average person with low mental strength, attaching mental attacks recklessly might backfire and injure themselves. But Tao Yu, equipped with "Mental Immunity," wasn''t afraid of severe backlash¡ªit was more like a physical exertion, only bearing the burden of consumption. Tao Yu''s strongest attack now relied on external forces. Dealing with Pythons was still quite manageable, since this generation of Pythons didn''t possess the ability to resist assault rifles. As long as he could lock onto the head, he could execute a kill. This was also the reason why Tao Yu hadn''t upgraded his shooting before; his firepower was sufficient, and his accuracy was enhanced by the passive Dynamic Vision from "Bullet Time." But now with the appearance of Facehuggers and the parasitized Pythons, it was very likely that breaking their defense with assault rifle bullets would be a struggle. Aliens had exoskeletons after all! While not immune to gunfire, a standard Alien could withstand quite a few shots. The added defense from the Python Alien could ensure it withstands fire long enough to knock him out during its attack! Whether it was a regular Python, a standard Alien, or a Python Alien, Tao Yu had a clear picture in his mind¡ªthat he could only take one hit. At most, he could rely on the "One Proof Forever Proof" ability to use Wish-Power to recover a bit. If he encountered a Python, he could hope that its way of feeding would be to swallow him whole, and he would escape from the stomach. But an Alien''s cherry-sized mouth... Thinking of certain images, Tao Yu quickly shook the mental contamination out of his mind. With enhanced attack capability, Tao Yu felt a bit more confident, but thinking of the difficulty of dealing with Aliens, as well as the unpredictable number, still gave him a sense of urgency. Seeing the others had finished studying the Facehuggers and the snake carcass without coming to any conclusion and were preparing to head toward the snake den, Tao Yu timely spoke up, "Ahem, Joseph, your man, are you going to let him come over to me or not? His talents actually complement mine quite well." Wino hadn''t outright refused, but instead looked at Joseph with a somewhat playful gaze. "A Rank B talent, what are you thinking?" Joseph scoffed, rejecting Wino. Then he looked at Tao Yu with displeasure, "If you wanted to borrow Yuan Force, you should have just asked me earlier. I gave this to you, and there''s no need for collateral." This magnanimous attitude made the other Outsiders show looks of envy, especially Walter and Chen Guan. They had started to think that Tao Yu, having upset Wino, would surely have a tough time; they revised a lot of their internal opinions. Zhang Wei also looked moved, his expression hesitant, yet he still didn''t dare to approach Tao Yu as he had before. "Thank you, thank you, brother Joseph." While saying this, Tao Yu passed over the thousand Wish-Power Metal pieces his parents had given him, dried up by usage. After losing them to the Python and then killing that Python, he had effectively gotten them back. This left Joseph weighing the bag and feeling a bit speechless himself. One thousand. Although it was a small sum to him, it wasn''t something to be outright ignored. But thinking of Tao Yu''s talent, he still promptly infused the bag of metal with Yuan Force. To avoid infighting, the World Will ensured that, apart from some items and Yuan Force objects carried on their person, no Yuan Force was dropped when Pioneers killed each other. Trades of Yuan Force among each other mainly relied on these pieces of Wish-Power Metal being continually absorbed and infused. Or, alternatively, some more efficient carriers of Yuan Force. After Joseph completed the infusion and before passing it to Tao Yu, he said in a calm tone, "However, you know we can''t lend out Yuan Force for nothing. There''s too much risk with possibilities like death or the inability to pay it back, so let''s just say 90% returned for 130%, as a gesture." Before Tao Yu could reply, Li Le chimed in from the side, "That''s the lowest interest rate for us Outsiders anyway. The skill installments you can choose from in the various town dojos are at this rate too, and before awakening, it''s almost impossible to borrow at all. After awakening, it''s very difficult for those with poor talent to borrow, so it''s really kind of Lord Joseph to lend under such risky conditions." Outsiders typically don''t have much, and the death rate on the day of awakening isn''t low, so it''s normally impossible to borrow before that. Even after awakening, such ''low interest rates'' were only encountered when studying for certain skill teachings, similar to ''student loans.'' Anyway, they weren''t given Yuan Force, just taught skills; if one really couldn''t pay back or got killed, the loss was manageable. Tao Yu didn''t hesitate at all and took the bag of Wish-Power Metal back, absorbing it and saying cheerfully, "Of course, no problem. Thank you, Lord Joseph, for helping me out of a tight spot." After absorbing, Tao Yu passed it forward again, saying, "Could I get another thousand?" Chapter 18 - 17: I’m Really Not an Assassin Chapter 18: Chapter 17: I''m Really Not an Assassin Joseph looked at the bag in front of him, and after merely a moment''s pause, took it again. "Okay." As he infused Yuan Force into the bag, multiple thoughts flashed through Joseph''s mind. It was Li Le who explained the interest rates before, not himself! So whether the repayment schedule was one year, one month, or one week, it was all up to him to decide! The loan of two thousand Yuan Force, along with ''happiness'', should be about enough. Joseph actually never intended to let Tao Yu repay those two thousand Yuan Force. He planned to keep him in debt indefinitely, treating the interest as compensation for his services, and with the help of ''happiness'', that should be enough to maintain control over him! With this thought, a slight smile could not help but curl at the corners of Joseph''s mouth. An Outsider with a Grade B talent was actually quite good; Dynamic Vision also counted as a talent that could rapidly develop combat ability, the Python he had killed alone being the best example. A small investment could quickly yield a loyal henchman who''s a human artillery piece, why not go for it! This time they had run into a spacetime anomaly, making it somewhat difficult to find a valuable henchman! While watching Tao Yu finish absorbing once more, Joseph even asked again, "Do you want more?" "Yes!" Tao Yu, seeing such a good opportunity, did not hesitate at all. "As much as you can lend, that''s how much I want." Having said that, he looked expectantly at Wino. "And Lord Wino as well." Upon hearing this, Wino scoffed. "You belong to Joseph, I won''t overstep and interfere." "I... I also want to borrow!" Chen Guan said, trembling as he raised his hand. His gun had been taken, and now he had no long-range weapons, which made him feel very much in danger. Indeed, Chen Guan didn''t want to borrow Yuan Force at such interest rates, but, borrowing the lords'' Yuan Force should prevent his easy demise, right? Let the interest be the price for his life! But no sooner had he spoken, Joseph, who had cheerfully lent three thousand units of Yuan Force to Tao Yu, backhanded Chen Guan across the face. The first Deification of skills was the most cost-effective choice! Basic Combat - Modified lv2: Consumes a small amount of mental energy to have certain insight into the enemy''s weaknesses and can add a mental shock to combat attacks when concentrating. Basic Blade - Modified lv2: Consumes a small amount of mental energy to have certain insight into the enemy''s weaknesses (stackable) and can add a mental shock on the blade when concentrating. Burst - Modified lv1: Able to compress muscles for a sudden increase in explosive power, significantly draining physical strength when concentrating to enhance the compressed state, which could damage the body if exceeding physical limits. These three skills, consuming about eighty to one hundred Yuan Force units, satisfied Tao Yu greatly with their usual efficiency in Deification. What caught Tao Yu''s attention the most was Stealth - Python, which alone consumed more Yuan Force than the other three skills combined! "No wonder it''s more than twice as expensive as Basic Breathing Technique in terms of strengthening cost," he couldn''t help but admire the skill as he felt the influx of skill information. Stealth - Modified lv1: Can passively reduce one''s presence and actively expend more mental energy to fade into shadows. By increasing physical energy expenditure, one can move through shadows, with a certain chance of being detected by perception abilities. Originally, it was just ordinary stealth, a camouflage and ambush technique similar to how a python stalks its prey, but after the enhancement, it took on a magical quality! Shadow Evasion! Had this turned into a skill for invisibility? Moreover, by expending more physical strength to move in shadows, through the information sensed, it wasn''t about moving slowly as some stealth abilities suggest, but instead, it could allow one to burst forth at speeds faster than one''s full sprint when in the shadows! Even theoretically, this speed could also be applied to attacks! Paired with Burst - Modified as well as the Qi-Blood enhancement from Basic Breathing Technique - Modified, along with Bullet Time, and the mental attacks added by Basic Blade, Tao Yu realized that with the right weapon, his melee burst capabilities seemed to have suddenly increased substantially. "So I''ve really become an assassin..." Tao Yu felt somewhat rueful, but this was also somewhat of an inevitable and cost-effective choice. For people like Jose and Wino, who could freely lend three thousand Yuan Force units, their starting funds from earlier conversations were at least one hundred thousand! Plus, with mechanical modifications, alien implants, and some high-level skills training from the past eighteen years, once they slammed their Yuan Force into boosting their strength, they surpassed the endpoint of most Outsiders right at the beginning! When Tao Yu was given ''happiness'' for free, he observed Jose with Bullet Time, who seemed to have metal covering even his vulnerable head area, making it very difficult to achieve a one-hit kill. Adding the shoulder cannon, mechanical arm, and other related abilities, one could say that their panel abilities comprehensively crushed Tao Yu. Even if Tao Yu spent all three thousand Yuan Force points, it was still the same! But... Even as strong as they were, if they were successfully ambushed by a python or an alien, the chances were high that they would be done for. Now, with the skills Tao Yu had to enhance his assassination burst, it was also very likely that he could reach the threshold to kill them! But since he hadn''t actually tried it yet, he couldn''t be completely certain. With the troublesome alien enemy out there, Tao Yu really wasn''t planning on doing anything extra in the following time period. He simply wanted to focus on improving himself. Looking at the remaining two thousand plus Yuan Force, Tao Yu hesitated only for a moment before focusing his attention on auxiliary skills such as Basic Herbal Identification. Even though they seemed to offer little support in combat, they were cheaper to use at about fifty units each. Fully strengthening them wouldn''t affect his plan to preserve most of his Yuan Force for acceleration... Chapter 19 - 18 Racing Against Time Chapter 19: Chapter 18 Racing Against Time "Wow, even the effects of the auxiliary abilities are excellent..." As he followed the team forward, Tao Yu focused his mind on some flowers and plants nearby. Soon after, he could instinctively gain a certain understanding of those plants. There were no words or images to describe it, but the information allowed him to understand the general properties of the plants¡ªmainly, whether they were edible, poisonous, or had some therapeutic effects on his current physical state¡ªjust some basic information. While not much information, Tao Yu felt it was completely sufficient. It undeniably made some of the knowledge he had accumulated more effective and allowed him to be safer in external environments. He could even determine if someone was trying to poison him. Fifty Yuan Force units for a Deification skill, who needs a bicycle? With possible future enhancements, or as his proficiency with the skill improved, perhaps he could gain even better effects. Because of the pressure from the potential presence of facehuggers, Tao Yu took some dried snake meat from Zhang Wei and munched on it while following the team, all the while focusing on accelerating his proficiency in "Basic Breathing Technique - Modified"! Yuan Force''s acceleration typically needed to target a specific skill. If one had the ability to multitask, it was also possible to accelerate multiple skills at the same time, but this would consume more Yuan Force. It wouldn''t save on Yuan Force cost but could save a bit on time. But Tao Yu wasn''t worrying about that right now. He kept to the rhythm of the breathing technique, accelerating his practice of "Basic Breathing Technique - Modified," all while continuously gnawing on the dried snake meat. Qi-blood tumbled inside his body, circulating throughout. With each circulation, he felt a slight enhancement, a tangible effect each time! While chewing, he also took the opportunity to complete a few shots, improving his proficiency in "Basic Shooting - Modified." "''Bullet Time'' enhanced by ''Dynamic Vision'' makes shooting practice improve much faster than the breathing technique. No wonder talent is everything for most people..." Tao Yu was merely firing a couple of shots at some nearby leaves and branches in passing, with the main Yuan Force acceleration applied to the breathing technique, but his shooting abilities were improving even faster! Ratatat~ A three-shot burst hit the base of a branch thirty meters away. Wood splinters flew as the branch broke off and fell. Now, even though he had increased his consumption rate to ten times per hour, the diminishing effectiveness of the Breathing Technique itself, along with the reduced Acceleration multiples after getting stronger, meant Tao Yu no longer felt he was undergoing constant transformation. The law of diminishing returns was hitting hard. After all, the description for Basic Breathing Technique - Modified was just ''it can increase the physical upper limit to a certain extent,'' which, while far better than the unmodified Breathing Technique, wasn''t overly exaggerated. The main benefit was actually the active surge of Qi-Blood during a burst. Continuing at this rate of increase, Tao Yu estimated that when he used up all the Yuan Force points for Acceleration, he might just barely reach a level comparable to an Olympian all-around, being able to run a hundred meters in about ten seconds would be pretty good. Uh, but because it was an all-around increase, he could almost achieve this level even with weights on, and he could keep it up for longer... However, looking at the speed of proficiency improvement, the Basic Breathing Technique - Modified should soon reach lv2, and the surge from the instantaneous burst of Qi-Blood would increase a bit more. Due to his talent, shooting had already reached lv2. After getting used to the gun he was holding, he could ensure a decent hit rate despite the unpredictable trajectory. "Another increase in burst capability, it feels like I''m getting more and more off track," Tao Yu muttered as he chewed on another pile of snake meat, feeling slightly helpless. While it''s true that most life-or-death situations are decided in an instant, he couldn''t help feeling that there was something odd about it¡ªwasn''t the dream of every man to be a muscular, enduring powerhouse? "We''re getting close, stay alert," Wino''s voice came from up ahead, and the team''s pace slowed a tad more, everyone heightening their vigilance. Thanks to Tao Yu sporadically firing a shot now and then, this tactic of alerting potential threats worked in their favor, allowing them to avoid minor troubles along the way. Tao Yu, meanwhile, had stopped his shooting practice and occasionally looked around. He had already reached lv2 in shooting; it was time to stop wasting bullets. And after firing the gun for so long, he wondered if they might attract something prematurely. For normal animals, and even for pythons, an unknown sound warranted evasion first and foremost, an instinct for survival etched into their genes by nature. But... For some other abnormal creatures, perhaps it was a different story. If it weren''t for the facehuggers, where would I have borrowed so much from, eh? You guys better think of something... ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 20 - 19 Blood Orchid Chapter 20: Chapter 19 Blood Orchid The dim light filtered through the foliage. After hours of travel, they had now ventured into twilight. The rainforest was growing darker, and soon it would be engulfed in complete nightfall. "It''s just ahead, in a valley. I''ve picked a good geographical location, we can start by depleting them from a distance," Wino said as he removed several grenade-like devices from his waist. With his physical abilities, using these explosive projectiles could be considered a major weapon and a very effective means of long-range attack. "Ho, that shouldn''t be hard, our long-range firepower is not bad," said Jose with a relaxed face. He had always been carefree; understanding the python''s situation, he felt no substantial threat to himself and, with a friendly turn to Tao Yu, the debtor, he said, "Little brother Tao, you can see clearly at night, right?" "Yes, the night doesn''t affect me, I can keep watch then," Tao Yu responded while observing the surroundings. Although he hadn''t detected anything approaching, he could vaguely sense an unsettling atmosphere, as if something was lurking in the shadows, spying on them. Knowing the alien would be tough to handle and worried that the two from Inner City hadn''t yet experienced the brunt of combat and might be taken out in an ambush, Tao Yu still reminded everyone, "Although I haven''t found anything unusual, I always feel something''s off. I don''t know if it''s because of my shooting practice earlier drawing attention. Everyone, be extra vigilant." "Don''t worry, who wouldn''t be careful in a place where giant snakes might appear any minute?" Li Le smiled beside Tao Yu. "Mhm, my shooting has also reached LV2, so even if Brother Wino rushes forward, I''m confident about avoiding friendly fire," he added. "That''s good, but I still hope we keep them at bay directly; these creatures pack quite a punch." At that moment, Wino''s attention was already fixated ahead, heightening his vigilance. As they proceeded, the density of the rainforest sharply decreased, revealing a cliff edge and the valley Wino had mentioned. Tao Yu readied his gun without keeping his gaze fixed on the Blood Orchids. Given their plan to snipe from a distance, it was highly unlikely they''d come close to the Blood Orchids, and without contact, they wouldn''t realize the import of the plants. He had a perfect opportunity to keep the spoils to himself. Just as his supply of snake meat had run out, freeing up space in his backpack. "You guys don''t shoot first. Jose and I will handle it," Wino reminded calmly, then looked to Jose, "I''ll throw first; you snipe based on the situation. The rest of you wait until Jose fires before shooting. I''ll intercept the first ones that come close." A straightforward tactical arrangement; they had never trained together, so making it too complicated would be pointless. "You two with the good marksmanship, aim for the head," Jose advised Tao Yu and Li Le. "Understood." "Get ready; I''m starting," Wino said as he appeared to set a timer on his grenades by twisting them. He showed his superior arm strength by hurling seven or eight grenades toward the massive snake ball. Tao Yu could even see the grenades bouncing off the snakes'' bodies. The falling devices seemed not to interrupt the writhing snake ball. But a moment later, several huge explosions nearly burst forth simultaneously! Wino''s high-explosive grenades had more power than the fragmentation grenade Tao Yu had left. The tightly coiled ball was suddenly blasted apart. Several pythons were blown to pieces, sending blood and flesh flying! Their close proximity compounded the damage, maximizing the grenades'' lethality. However, because they had been coiled up so tightly, some of the pythons at the core were unharmed. Chapter 21 - 19 Blood Orchid_2 Chapter 21: Chapter 19 Blood Orchid_2 At such a critical moment, the sudden strike caused even the notorious screamers, the Pythons, to let out wails of agony. That feeling of rage was palpable even to those who couldn''t understand the language of snakes. As the undisputed overlords of the jungle, when had they ever experienced such humiliation? Boom~ Wielding a shoulder cannon, Joseph fired, instantly blowing the head off a Python! The hit rate and power far exceeded that of firearms. Tao Yu, who had been observing from the side, could tell from the flames shooting out of the rear of the shoulder cannon that it seemed to be designed as a recoilless rifle. But it was still a gunpowder weapon, and the ammunition capacity and reserves must be limited, probably stored in the ammo box on his back. Yet, with a hit rate like that, there must be some sort of fire control system. Upon closer examination, what seemed to be normal pupils in Joseph''s eyes seemed to flash with numbers. Brain-machine connection, iris data, truly formidable... While Joseph''s shot had instantly killed a Python, it had also marked the direction for those that were still able to move. The enraged Pythons, with blood rushing to their heads, didn''t even consider fleeing; they swiftly began slithering toward them. The water below splashed violently, and the boulders on the path were tossed aside by their frenzied movements; even those standing on the edge of the cliff could feel a vibration on the ground. It was the noise of their massive bodies rapidly closing in. The sight of the remaining twenty or so Pythons, each a symbol of immense pressure, was genuinely terrifying. Li Le achieved his target, while Joseph took on the remaining two. By then, Wino, having bought some time, did not persist in exerting himself and swiftly retreated following a collision with the Python. The Python, nearly bisected by an axe strike, furiously shoved Wino aside but lacked the strength to pursue and eventually fell under the barrage of gunfire. "Heh, that beast''s strength is no joke," Wino said, sliding back a distance after landing, an indicator of the Python''s power. Though he only briefly engaged with a single Python, his voice still held a breathless quality. Given the Python''s size advantage, even a skilled close-quarters combatant like Wino had to be thoughtful; hence, after delaying for a bit, he retreated with reserved strength to leave the kill to the more efficient firearms. To resolve the battle within a minute may seem unremarkable, but if Wino hadn''t taken the initiative, things could have definitely gone south... "Alright, proceed in sequence to assure they''re all dead and don''t touch the Serpent Fang, I''ll handle that myself," Snakes are known to have a death rattle, so it''s quite normal to have some slip through the net. The last Python to hit Wino had demonstrated such terrifying bursts of strength; naturally, they''d be wary of sticking their faces into the bushes! Cannon fodder, isn''t that what they''re used for? Blindly sending cannon fodder is an inefficient waste; probing for mines this way is optimal. "Got it, but be careful, big brothers, there seems to be something in the woods," Tao Yu obediently accepted the arrangement, and even though he was behind in sequence, promptly took a few steps forward, landing on a raised rock platform. While securing a spot in the Blood Orchid''s area, forcing others to look for other footholds upon arrival, Tao Yu also turned back to peer into the increasingly gloomy Rainforest as The Sun set. This time he truly saw something moving stealthily between the trees, making very little noise! It wasn''t just an unnoticed presence appearing out of the dark; they''d likely been observing the situation here all along, waiting with cunning patience. Chapter 22 - 19 Blood Orchid_3 Chapter 22: Chapter 19 Blood Orchid_3 Even during the most intense moments before, several non-firing cannon fodders always stood by the side of the Inner City bosses, gathering together. But now, they had actively separated! Therefore, their increasingly close actions were indeed captured by Tao Yu himself. Upon realizing the main character had arrived and warning the two targets to be on guard, Tao Yu changed his magazine and nonchalantly swept the Blood Orchid on the platform into his backpack. On the way, he had been collecting plants all along, and even quenched his thirst with plants found on the road, so such a blatant act didn''t cause anyone to comment further. If everything went normally, it would likely be possible to ask about them afterwards and take a look. But now, there probably wouldn''t be a chance... [Blood Orchid]: A Yuan Force item, a plant that can stimulate cell division, can increase a tiny limit of cell division, can increase a tiny limit of physical potential, and add a small amount to physical strength. If not using the effect, it can be directly absorbed as Yuan Force at a conversion of ninety to one hundred units per orchid. Follow the latest novels at novelhall.com Although the increase is ''tiny'', the [Blood Orchid] is undoubtedly a good thing! Even if simply converted for Yuan Force absorption, the thirty-something orchids Tao Yu had collected were at least worth three thousand, and if sold after taking them out, the price would undoubtedly at least double! After collecting this most concentrated bunch of Blood Orchids, Tao Yu made no attempt to hide his movements as he headed towards a few more scattered ones. Although every increase was tiny, the points added were impressive, and some who had reached a bottleneck period would definitely not be stingy with their Yuan Force, not to mention that it seemed to possibly extend one''s lifespan slightly?! Even if a single orchid didn''t extend life by much, the price would at least increase tenfold, or even dozens of times! And there might be no market for it despite the price! This made Li Le''s eyes also filled with greed. Who could have thought that the best thing here wasn''t some Python? And the two from the Inner City had no idea, there was totally room for maneuver! Damn, that bumpkin took away too much, wasn''t he afraid of bursting after seeing the attributes? Under the impact of huge benefits, his eyes reddened as he lifted his head, looking for traces of Tao Yu. But soon his expression froze, where was he? Where was the person carrying that big backpack? How could he have disappeared in a blink of an eye?! As Li Le frantically searched for any sign of Tao Yu, he also swiftly moved towards the last few scattered Blood Orchids. He couldn''t let others find out! This way, he could still suppress it... Chapter 23 - 20 Shopping Spree Chapter 23: Chapter 20 Shopping Spree While Li Le was searching for traces of Tao Yu and collecting the few scattered Blood Orchids left, Above the valley, Joseph and Wino had also completely shifted their gaze away from the corpses of the Pythons in the valley and frowned as they looked back at the dim Rainforest. Rustle~ A slight noise emerged from the dense forest as if something was approaching. In the already darkened forest, one could vaguely see the swaying of branches and leaves in the shadows. "That kid wasn''t lying, there really is something out there." Wino, carrying his Double-bladed Axe, twisted his body, his armor making the sound of metal friction, and a hint of wariness appeared on his face. He was confident in his strength; it shouldn''t be possible for anything to go wrong on the day of awakening. But in the fragments of the Abyss, anything is possible, so carelessness is an iron law. "It''s not those giant Pythons, the noise would be bigger. Some smaller creature, and fast, too¡ªnumber... not just one... be careful." Joseph''s pupil mechanically contracted for a moment, switching to infrared mode. However, even in infrared mode, looking at the dimly outlined Rainforest in front of him, he still couldn''t see anything useful! Lizards in the trees, mice on the ground, and even some insects were visible in this mode, but he definitely couldn''t find anything else. "Can''t find it with infrared? Must be something with a heat-isolating shell..." Hardly had Joseph finished speaking when a dark shadow swooped down from above, moving extremely fast! But faster still was the raising of Joseph''s shoulder-mounted cannon. Bang~ The diving figure was blown apart in mid-air, green liquid splattering everywhere. Joseph didn''t know the problem with the blood, but still cautiously avoided it. Still, some of the green viscous blood plasma splashed onto him and immediately began to sizzle~. His metal arm, though supposed to be corrosion-resistant, showed signs of slight corrosion, which caused Joseph''s face to turn pale. "Be careful, the blood of these creatures is highly corrosive! It must be one of those Yuan Force beings from the plains." As he reported the situation, his other hand swiftly pulled out a bottle of water and washed the blood-stained area, while the raised Mechanical Arm instantly transformed, turning into a Gatling-like barrel! He hadn''t switched to this mode when attacking the Pythons before, but now he did so without hesitation. The two from the Inner City, though arrogant, indeed had strong abilities. The broadcast had only given a rough description, but they still made quick judgments and, with a relatively small price, determined the acidic nature of the blood. Meanwhile, Wino, watching the black and green mixture of Alien remains on the ground, listened to the sizzle of the corrosion, and with an ugly expression on his face, he pulled out a metal plate from his waist, which flicked into a triangular Boomerang Mark with just a shake. "Blood with strong acid? That targets me too well. How many bullets do you have left?" "That depends on how many there are!" Joseph''s expression also gradually darkened as he saw those exoskeletal, ferocious creatures peering out from between the treetops and behind trees, yet not pouncing. Just a rough glance and he could already see more than a dozen! Jet-black exoskeletons, long, dangerous tails, hideous faces, and the occasional dripping of viscous saliva. Although his shoulder cannon could still achieve one shot per Alien, his arm-mounted Gatling gun was far less effective than expected! If this were against those giant snakes'' heads, they''d have been pierced and he''d have switched targets two or three times over. But here, twenty to thirty shots barely managed to take down one? With a slight movement of his finger, a belt-like device at his waist rapidly shot out a row of small spheres towards the area in front, quickly setting up Guile Thunder for close defense. He then pulled out a red grenade from behind his back with the same hand that seemed human and tossed it into the woods without looking. Boom~ A fierce flame erupted. Even though the branches and leaves were damp and hard to ignite at once, the blast from the High-Explosive Incendiary Grenade spread like a molotov cocktail, instantly covering the front and burning several Aliens as they writhed in agony. Meanwhile, another Alien approaching from a different direction was automatically hit by a Guile Thunder on the ground and exploded into pieces with a bang~. The precious items they hadn''t used against the Pythons were now being thrown around like they were free, an indication of the foundation that set them apart from the Outsiders. Wino, while being careful not to be hurt by the Guile Thunder, was also constantly throwing more and more Boomerang Marks. Despite his bulky appearance, he was extremely agile, throwing five Boomerang Marks at high speed while continuously reloading to maintain the barrage. The Double-bladed Axe was stuck in the ground, ready to be drawn at any moment to face the enemy! Every now and then, he threw a high-explosive grenade to stop the Aliens from getting too close. However, what should have been a sustained ranged attack for Wino seemed somewhat awkward against the Aliens. After cutting through the bodies of several Aliens a few times, the corrosion-resistant alloy on his weapons became pockmarked. Soon, only two battered Boomerang Marks remained out of the five; the other three got stuck in the bodies of Aliens and couldn''t return due to losing their smoothness. "Damn it! I need to take some meds; watch out for yourself!" Seeing the resilient pests lessening their probes against Jose and turning their attention towards him, Wino roared and then forcefully slapped his left shoulder. A needle hidden within the shoulder guard pierced his neck, injecting an unknown substance into him. Almost instantly, along with Wino''s roar, his whole body seemed to grow in size, stretching the seams of his armor, exposing layers of scale-like skin. "Roar!" Letting out an animalistic roar, Wino, whose size and strength had surged, lifted the Double-bladed Axe and charged in the opposite direction towards the Aliens. Thump~ One blow from the axe flattened an Alien, splattering viscera! Although his armor and axe were still vulnerable to corrosion, the thickness meant it wasn''t fast-acting, which seemed trivial given his desperate state, likely due to side effects. One after another, Aliens lunged at Wino, only to be smashed away or crushed flat. That''s when Worl, who had just climbed up, witnessed this scene. Although frightened, the deep-seated reverence for the Inner City elite compelled him to grip his shotgun and step forward. But in the next instant, he too was cleaved in two by Wino''s axe! Guts and blood spilled everywhere. This tightened the hearts of Chen Guan and Wino''s group member, aside from Li Le who was an Outsider, and they slid down the valley with the momentum. Looking back at Li Le who was almost out of the valley, and Zhang Wei, who had run halfway, as well as Tao Yu who had disappeared without a trace, they cursed under their breath... Chapter 24 - 21: Harvest Chapter 24: Chapter 21: Harvest "Wino, this guy..." Yo?ur favorite stories at novelhall.com Joseph saw Wino split Vor into two with an axe and felt a heaviness in his heart. He knew that his adversary had used a special drug, relying on a mutated body to endure, drawing out greater potential. Strength, speed, defense, as well as healing and vitality would greatly increase, the effects far surpassing adrenaline''s impact on a common person, but the consequence was a decline in rational thinking. Not only might one be unable to distinguish friend from foe in battle, but it could even increase the likelihood of madness! Still, things had reached this point, and coupled with the acidic blood''s effectiveness against Wino, his actions were probably born out of desperation... Boom~ Another Guile Thunder was triggered, and an Alien that had drawn near was blown to pieces, its blood and guts scattered, with several droplets of acidic blood landing on Joseph. Joseph''s expression darkened as he looked at the mere three Guile Thunders remaining before him. This damned creatures weren''t limited to the dozen or so that had shown themselves earlier! They had intentionally given us false hope and illusions! Glancing back at Wino, who had begun a fierce rampage after taking the drug, but whose body was increasingly stained with acidic blood, Joseph sighed. "Buddy, let''s split up and run!" Having said that, he retreated to the edge of the cliff, click-click~ a pebble was dislodged by his footsteps, rolling down into the valley below, where he could see the clearly defined three waves of fugitives. Damn it! They hadn''t even formally entered the cannon fodder ranks, and it was already this troublesome; otherwise, why would they dare to run?! Standing on the edge of the cliff, digits once again appeared above Joseph''s irises, and his legs underwent visible changes soon after. Looking across the valley at the opposite side that was lower but spanned nearly a hundred meters in width, he took in a deep breath. If this thing really caught up, it would be too troublesome; his ammunition was definitely not enough, he had to risk it! He powered up from his feet, and as he leaped, the bottom of what seemed to be an ammo box on his back, ejected a jet of flame to assist him in the jump! As he began to fall in a parabolic arc, Joseph readjusted his direction mid-air and initiated another jet. After adjusting four times in the air like this, he crashed heavily onto the lower ground of the opposite side of the valley, slamming into the branches of a tree. The night wind blew, bringing a whiff of sour blood and the stench of decay. Then, after a moment, as the shadows twisted, it seemed a figure formed from the black smoke within the shadows. Continuing to chew on the Blood Orchid, Tao Yu looked at the scene before him, his eyes carrying some solemnity. "As expected of someone from the Inner City, his pockets are indeed deep, and he''s got quite a few tricks up his sleeve." Seeing the aliens blasted into pieces, thinking of Joseph''s earlier autonomously ejecting seeker Guile Thunders, and Wino''s suddenly unleashed trump card, Tao Yu also mused to himself. To judge their limits based on their initial dealings with those giant snakes would be folly. If one were to base their attack on that earlier performance, they''d really die without knowing how. But the aliens were truly strong. Now it seemed that the people from the primitive tribe had likely not run away due to the pythons; it was highly probable that they were abducted by the aliens to be used as breeding machines. The aliens being here, aside from being attracted by my own gunfire, might even have come specifically to hunt these pythons! Thinking of that last terrifying alien python, Tao Yu felt a chill in his heart. If these twenty or thirty pythons were to be captured by the aliens, for newcomers like them who had just awakened, it would truly be a hellish difficulty! But Tao Yu didn''t have time to think further; he immediately started searching for the Yuan Force items condensed from the dead aliens, enduring the disgust. Most of the Yuan Force was concentrated in the tails of the aliens, with a smaller amount in the oral appendages. Tao Yu didn''t care about the strong acidic blood that accidentally stained his hands during collection; he forcefully sped up the harvest using the exaggeratedly potent action capability from [One Proof Forever Proof], even surpassing that of combat movement. Initially, Tao Yu was worried that the aliens might have the ability to sense his presence. However, after trying to approach a couple of solitary aliens and confirming they really couldn''t detect him using [Bullet Time], his courage grew. He waited for an opportunity from the shadows in the distance all along. The continuous consumption of mental energy to hide in the shadows was significant, and under normal conditions, he wouldn''t have been able to stay for so long. But by continuously consuming Blood Orchid to enhance himself, the side effect also rapidly replenished his mental energy. The Blood Orchid not only strengthened his body when ingested but also contained energy far surpassing ordinary meat, allowing Tao Yu''s consumption while hiding to be even slower than his replenishment rate. For ordinary people, the Blood Orchid might only provide fullness and energy, having no healing properties. But for Tao Yu, the injuries he sustained while searching for loot, acid burns included, were also healed on the go! Now was the time for harvest, and his wait had not been in vain... Chapter 25 - 22 Direction Chapter 25: Chapter 22 Direction "Different abilities can be stacked, but it''s a pity that the same ones can''t be exploited for bugs." Tao Yu looked at his new "Stealth - Alien" skill, also feeling somewhat sentimental. Through the previously modified "Basic Combat" and "Basic Blade," which allowed for stacking by doubling the energy consumption for flaw insight, Tao Yu also knew that some redundant parts within Deification skills could indeed be stacked. The dozen or so Aliens provided him with over three hundred units of Yuan Force, and the information carried by the Alien tails also successfully converged to form the "Stealth - Alien" skill. After his Deification, Tao Yu found that this ability was similar to the Python''s stealth deification effect, only it cost four hundred fifty Yuan Force and was stronger in all aspects. The most critical aspect was that the effects of both stealth abilities could be stacked! Once the skills were stacked, his degree of transformation during Shadow Evasion had significantly increased. Now, passing through shrubbery while in the shadows, he no longer experienced ''collisions''. However, the price of the power stacking was an increase in the consumption of mental and physical energy. Fortunately, the degree of stacking could be adjusted by the individual based on the varying levels of energy exerted. Having already tasted the benefits of "Stealth - Modified," Tao Yu was quite satisfied with this skill. With the reaction from "Bullet Time," as long as he still had enough physical strength, he could even use this skill to evade some damage. He took another step towards becoming an assassin... Unfortunately, Tao Yu excitedly collected another Python tooth, only to find out that he could not acquire Python abilities again¡ªbugs are hard to exploit. After absorbing another Alien''s Yuan Force mouth, Tao Yu also closed his eyes to sense the new skill that had yet to take shape. Unlike the Python, whose two skill informations lies in the teeth, the Alien''s skill informations were in its tail and mouth. However, the chances of a Yuan Force mouth appearing after death were much lower than that of a Yuan Force tail, so Tao Yu hadn''t yet completed that new skill. But through the chaotic fragments of information, he could roughly make out that it might be some kind of ambush ability that increased stealthy killing power... "If I''m to be an assassin, then so be it. It seems I''m quite suited to this ghastly environment, and the speed of my physical enhancement isn''t too bad either," Tao Yu pinched his bicep. Previously skinny, his body had become strong thanks to the accelerated Basic Breathing Method and sufficient blood food since his arrival here. Especially after indulgently consuming dozens of Blood Orchids, Tao Yu could vaguely feel that his current physical condition had reached, or even exceeded, the limits of an ordinary person! Not only that, but as the Qi-Blood surged within his body, he could feel that his upper limit had increased a bit, and he could continue to develop his remaining potential using the "Basic Breathing Technique - Modified." The increases to the upper limit from the Breathing Technique and the Blood Orchids could be stacked. "Although it''s a bit extravagant, it''s also absolutely necessary," Tao Yu knew that if he took the Blood Orchids back to sell, he could get a high price, but he did not feel a loss spending on his own strength. If he were to sell them, such a number of Blood Orchids might even attract trouble; better to consume them himself. Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com It''s crucial to stay alive for now! Nevertheless, Tao Yu still kept five Blood Orchids just in case. Not only could he have the opportunity to sell them outside, but they could also be used in critical moments as high-energy food for rapid replenishment of physical and mental energy. Beyond that, his backpack was packed full with the remaining Serpent Fangs. These Serpent Fangs couldn''t provide a new skill anymore, and while they also weren''t lacking as a source of three or four hundred points of Yuan Force, they didn''t offer the same rapid, direct enhancement as the Blood Orchids. It''s inconsequential if others scatter; the slight injury is of no major concern, but I definitely need to find Brother Jose and repay him properly... ... An Alien crouched atop a tree, its mouthparts continuously sniffing at the trunk, oozing mucus that kept on dripping, looking utterly disgusting. Its slender tail swished about, emitting a lethal threat. The next moment, as if it heard some movement below, it pounced on the ground covered with thick leaves, moving closer to a large tree trunk in the direction of the sound. It accelerated suddenly and poked out its head, its tail seemingly ready to strike at any moment. But then, it discovered that there was nothing behind the tree trunk, no sign of anything. All it saw when it looked down was a pebble that had just stopped rolling, and it slowly extended its mouthparts as if to sniff at something once again. A flash of cold, white light swept by and the Alien''s body stiffened, and after a moment, its head slowly slid off, resulting in a decapitation. Pfft~ As the head fell, the Alien''s green acidic blood gushed out, staining the surroundings green and emitting a sizzling corrosive sound. Only after the Alien''s body completely stopped moving did a figure emerge slowly from the shadows with a wisp of black smoke, looking at the Alien''s tail, which was gathering Yuan Force, and couldn''t help but purse his lips. "It''s the tail again, what a misfortune." Shaking and folding the slightly damaged Boomerang Mark in his hand, Tao Yu reattached it to his back, and also took a moment to feel the strain on his body. A double-stealth charging, combined with Bullet Time, the Qi-Blood from the Breathing Technique, and the multiple layers of charge from "Burst - Modified" and "Basic Blade - Modified." Using Wino''s alloy Boomerang Mark to behead, cutting through the Alien was as smooth as slicing through butter, decapitating the Alien in an instant. However, this test also made Tao Yu aware of minor strains from his thigh to his waist, and then to the tendons and ligaments in his arms, along with nearly forty percent physical exhaustion and about twenty percent mental fatigue. "Compared to the previous encounter with the three snakes, this is much better, at least it''s just a strain without any tears, and it''s less costly to repair. An additional ten percent of my energy should be enough to recover from the injury, and there''s still energy to spare. But my endurance is still inadequate." Tao Yu stuffed a few plump tree bugs into his mouth. With some Auxiliary Abilities from Deification, his eating habits had also become much bolder. However, looking at the chunk of Alien corpse ahead labeled ''toxic'', Tao Yu still couldn''t bring himself to eat it. Best stick to eating bugs instead. "Jose is pretty good at hiding; the Alien that came over obviously hasn''t found him yet, so he must have some unrevealed abilities." After securely collecting the Alien''s tail spike and realizing he couldn''t fit it in his backpack, Tao Yu hesitated briefly then directly absorbed it. Such skills need to be in sets to fetch a high price; if not in a set, it''s better to just absorb them as units of Yuan Force. Ordinary people can''t ignore the mental impact of cluttered information; they need much more than I do, so it''s probably very difficult to assemble another complete set that would be sufficient for ordinary people to take with them. The absorbed Yuan Force can be used to heal injuries when necessary; it''s somehow more reassuring... Chapter 26 - 23 Paying Off Debts Chapter 26: Chapter 23 Paying Off Debts Joseph relentlessly weaved through the forest, his skin showing numerous signs of corrosion, exposing half of his mechanically augmented face, which resembled a metallic skull. One of his eyes glimmered with a red brilliance. "Beasts..." The half-skull mechanical visage of Joseph twisted into a ferocious expression. Who would have thought that a mere Awakening Day would bring about such a mess? The death of Inner City offspring on Awakening Day, how long had it been since that was news? Such a disgrace! But thinking of the troublesome Yuan Force creatures, and the Python-like monster he had caught a glimpse of when he had looked back earlier, Joseph felt a heavy weight in his heart. Fortunately, he was partly mechanized, and in combination with certain devices on his body, he had fairly advanced methods of masking his scent; otherwise, he might have already been caught by those creatures. Even now, through the early warning devices he had set up along his path, he could sense that those things were drawing near. Although the number seemed small, enough for him to deal with, Joseph had no intention of turning to fight! These were cunning Yuan Force creatures, they would intentionally expose weaknesses to entice their prey, giving the illusion that they could be defeated. The reason he and his partner had lasted so long was precisely this; having barely escaped, he couldn''t risk trying his luck! "When I make it back successfully, I''ll bring people to wipe out your nest, damn it, the losses are massive!" Even by Joseph''s net worth, he couldn''t help but feel pained at the losses incurred along the way. Whether it was the Guile Thunder or the cost of repairing the corroded parts on his body, the expenses were not cheap. To gain nothing and lose so much was truly embarrassing. "I hope that B-rank kid is still alive; otherwise, there''s really no gain at all." Joseph then thought about the three thousand units of Yuan Force he had lent out and the B-rank talent from the Outer City mud-leg. But his thoughts were immediately shattered by the second bullet, followed by the third! The fourth! The continuous ripping sensation disrupted all his thoughts, breaking every consideration! Da-da-da~ A succession of bursts came from the treetops in the distance. Intense pain caused Joseph to twist and struggle in place, but it was futile; the bullets, as if they had eyes, locked firmly onto his head! The Alloy Exoskeleton, specifically thickened for vital areas, which even Aliens couldn''t penetrate, now burst with sparks from the bullet collisions. The relentless psychic onslaught in his brain left Joseph incapable of mounting an effective counterattack, only able to madly fire his shoulder cannon aimlessly. Breaking the surrounding branches, leaving terrifying gashes on the giant trees, even toppling two of them! The transformed Gatling in his hand whipped around wildly, sending debris flying. The unactivated High-Energy Incendiary Bomb also fell limply from his hand to the ground. The next moment, he even opened his mouth, revealing a dark gun barrel, and began shooting indiscriminately. He looked insane! Bursts of electronic noise poured out of the ''speaker'' in his chest. "Come out, beasts! Beasts!" "Who is it! Who is it!" But obviously, no one could answer his questions, leaving Joseph in agony as he struggled futilely and raged in vain. Finally, a bullet pierced through the last layer of protection, lifting the armor over his eye socket, and drilled in mercilessly. Da-da-da~ After firing blindly into the air for a while, Joseph''s body stiffened and he fell to the ground. But even though he was already on the ground, the shooting never paused for a moment, continuing until two magazines were emptied. It was only then that Tao Yu started to reload a fresh magazine while refilling the empty ones with bullets. Chapter 27 - 23 Debt Repayment_2 Chapter 27: Chapter 23 Debt Repayment_2 ``` "No wonder mechanical and alien augmentations are so popular; they do have an innate advantage in terms of defense," Tao Yu looked at the head of Joseph, which had already been battered, and couldn''t help but feel some emotion deep inside. In the many shards of worlds within the Abyss, situations where the weak overcome the strong and make a first-kill were quite common. Top warriors being shot in the head and dying in resentment wasn''t anything out of the ordinary. The many stories he had heard, as well as rumors from his parents, all contained such records. Clearly, Joseph''s head modifications were likely meant to guard against sneak attacks with firearms, equipped with armor, taking more than a dozen bullets before losing the ability to fight back. Follow the latest novels at novelhall.com The additional stabs made Tao Yu feel uneasy too. Earlier, Wino, with his alien enhancement providing a more robust physique, also had full-body armor; they must have armed themselves that way to increase their margin for error. They were guarding against a catastrophic failure. "This dead man was also an Inner City Pioneer, still had a gun in his mouth, if it hadn''t been for the sneak attack, even if we had knocked him to the ground, giving him a chance would''ve possibly led to a turnaround against the odds," Tao Yu thought about how the other had chaotically shot from his mouth at the last moment, and felt somewhat sighful. This was something he had not exposed even when fighting the Aliens. He had considered crippling the opponent and then forcing him to convert his Yuan Force over, but now thought it was good that he hadn''t acted on it. After all, he wasn''t foolish, had he really converted it for himself, it would have truly been worthless. Looking at Joseph''s body, Tao Yu fell silent for a moment and ultimately chose not to search the body. After being pressured by an Alien onslaught, this guy had probably been forced to reveal most of his trump cards. After all, with mechanical augmentation, who knew if there was anything installed for a desperate last stand... Boom~ A violent explosion rose to the sky; even at some distance, Tao Yu could feel the strong wind and heat wave hitting him directly! Seeing the explosion bigger than Wino''s high-explosive grenade, Tao Yu couldn''t help but inwardly curse. Although the guy from Floating City is sometimes blunt, Tao Yu has to admit that for ordinary people entering this time, it''s indeed fortunate to have two strong supporters from Floating City. Only they have the ability to mobilize enough resources to create a relatively stable area. The reward of at least a thousand units of Yuan Force for combat talents and recognized support talents alone after returning is already quite generous. This is probably a benefit that only happens during a temporal anomaly when new lands are opened, enough for the average families of the Outer City to go wild with joy. There is quite a big difference in style between the Floating City siblings and the two Inner City Pioneers. Or to put it another way, to the people of Floating City, the slight gains of the mud-legged folks from the Outer City are not worth considering... Tao Yu, who had been crossing the rainforest alone for several days, could also feel that kind of fatigue that comes with solitude. In terms of strength, he could defeat the Aliens and Pythons, and even if it were a Python Alien, if he got the chance, he could engage it by overexerting his body. His ability to sneak attack could create various possibilities. But... The oppressive feeling of having to keep one eye open even while resting kept Tao Yu''s nerves stretched tight. He was afraid that the moment he opened his eyes, he would meet the cherry-like mouth of an Alien. Most of the time, the vigilance and caution are of no use, just wasted effort, yet he had to maintain constant alertness. Tao Yu could develop different versions of "Infiltration" from both the Python and the Alien, which shows that they were extremely good at sneak attacks as well. With Tao Yu''s current strength, if he were successfully ambushed, he would be done for. It''s only by relying on the power of "Bullet Time" that he could detect threats in advance while remaining vigilant. And now that he had "Infiltration ¡¤ Modification," his ability to save himself was very strong, provided that he had enough alertness! "Still, it''s the lack of stamina and defense. If I could maintain ''Shadow Evasion'' throughout the whole journey, or if my defense was strong enough to survive one sneak attack without dying, I wouldn''t need to be so tense..." Tao Yu lamented in his heart, thinking of Joseph''s head that took over a dozen bullets, and then of Wino''s full-body armor. After listening to the broadcast, Tao Yu flipped down from the tree and cut off a piece of meat from the roast wild pig on the fire with a small knife. Even though he still had some salt, without anything to remove the gamey taste, it was really hard to eat... Chapter 28: 24 Chapter Clues (Thanks to Alliance Hierarch, Novice Village Chief Typhal) Chapter 28: 24 Chapter Clues (Thanks to Alliance Hierarch, Novice Village Chief Typhal) "Is this..., the barrier of a world fragment...?" Tao Yu looked at the grassland ahead, his eyes also filled with a shocked expression. An abrupt scene change! On the last day before returning, he barely made it through the rainforest and arrived at the grassland mentioned by the radio. Looking back, the dense rainforest that suddenly appeared was right behind him! You could see many giant trees, all of them were violently torn apart in the middle! Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com Many of the outermost giant trees looked as if they had been cut vertically, exposing their uneven cores. The cut surface was not smooth, as if nibbled by a dog, the same as the higher ground below. The messy cut surface of the ground also revealed many tree roots; the ground was about three meters higher than the grassland side. It was as if a piece of the puzzle was violently torn off and then forcibly stuffed here, completing the assembly! One line apart, and there are two worlds! Tao Yu raised his head to look at the sky; for now, the cloud layers and the sunlight didn''t seem to show any obvious signs of division. Perhaps there used to be, but clouds change constantly, and after being torn, they slowly became a new form, and overall the puzzle was still completed. As for sunlight and day and night, I had heard that the situation within the Abyss fragments was also relatively chaotic. Sometimes several fragments are unified together, sometimes adjacent worlds are completely different, and there are even wholly independent worlds. In short, the situation in the Abyss is very chaotic and complex, even the company''s records are not comprehensive. And whether one can fly out of the atmosphere to see if the outside is a star-filled sky is also entirely uncertain, likely Schrodinger''s superposition, you only know once you go there. "It''s said that near the company''s gathering place, when a new world fragment appears, it''s possible that it will fall from this kind of division area, or even directly from a world, and then immediately form a new world, turning seas into mulberry fields overnight..." But since this place connected to the rainforest and the Alien as a Yuan Force creature had entered the rainforest, it''s certain that animals from the rainforest would venture into this deathly silent grassland. There are no restrictions on the movement of ordinary animals. However... Due to the black water, many of these animals will probably encounter misfortune and become Alien materials! It''s not known how long these two world fragments have been adjacent. But since the Facehuggers are already running everywhere, the situation is probably quite severe. This made Tao Yu''s eyes fill with concern... With the presence of black water, and the addition of Facehuggers, all the animals in the rainforest have the potential to become Aliens! As time goes by, two worlds eroding each other, will they eventually form an endless army of Aliens... "Tch~, those guys from the Floating Cities are quite keen; they know this isn''t a good place to settle down. But in fact, if their choice of location is close to here, they might still be affected, or it''s almost unavoidable." The Pioneers from Starshine City on foot, searching for a suitable gathering spot, could possibly be slower than the spreading speed of the Aliens. What kind of world is this? If there were only the Pythons from the rainforest, it would be more challenging than a normal Awakening Day, but it''s still somewhat manageable. Just having the Aliens from the grasslands would be the same! Because originally there were no creatures on the grasslands, the number of Aliens was limited. But when these two cursed places combined, the resource-rich rainforest with the superior Python and the Aliens, this combination directly causes a disastrous situation. At least even for the current Tao Yu, it''s enough to make his scalp tingle. Chapter 29 - 24 Clues (Thanks to Alliance Hierarch, Novice Village Chief Typhal)_2 Chapter 29: Chapter 24 Clues (Thanks to Alliance Hierarch, Novice Village Chief Typhal)_2 "We must find a new world fragment, preferably one that can block Yuan Force creatures. These two places are too demonic," Tao Yu didn''t venture deep into the grasslands but kept walking towards the distance along the border of the rainforest and grasslands. Beside him was the over three-meter-tall rainforest floor and the occasional roots appearing through the mud below, looking like a mud wall. He surveyed the area but didn''t see the smoke signals set by the two-man team from the Floating City, so the distance must be very far. Given that, he wanted to try to reach another world fragment. He didn''t know how large these two world fragments were. If a whole planet was torn apart and thrown here, that would really be a leg-breaking journey. Traversing the globe on foot? What a hellish joke... "I wonder if I can get some kind of assembled mountain bike when I go back. It would be even better if it were solar-powered electric..." Since it was the last day, Tao Yu allowed himself to relax a little and cleared his mind. However, at that moment, he frowned slightly, turning to look at the sea of grass as tall as a person. The rippling of the grass was wrong! Something was coming his way! "An Alien?" Tao Yu''s heart sank, and then he quickly slipped into Shadow Evasion. Suddenly, the surrounding scene became mottled, turning into a view from within the shadows. The next moment, he moved rapidly towards the source of the noise. The perspective of moving through the shadows, with reflections all around him speeding past. Although his spirit and physical strength were declining, the speed was much faster than his own full sprint! The most critical thing was, as long as he increased his mental energy consumption, he could overlay double the depth of shadow with two major stealth Skills. He could keep reducing his own ''collision volume,'' though not capable of passing through walls, but moving through the grass he could almost not affect its sway, and no footprints or traces would be left on the ground! "Looks like it''s five of them, tsk, quite troublesome." Tao Yu now had a clear judgment of himself; he could dispatch one or even two Aliens with consecutive close-combat sneak attacks! But if he encountered more than three at the same time, he would have to consider using firearms for a tactical retreat. Five was about the limit he could handle! He would need to use all his abilities and items. The endurance was nearly pushed to the limit, which was too risky. He would probably have to make a tactical retreat first. He had high burst damage and high killing power. Even if an Alien''s individual strength was a bit stronger, he was confident he could handle it, even assassination in a sneak attack. But facing an ongoing battle or encirclement was quite awkward. Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com Still not enough endurance... Because the alien was in mid-lunge, apart from its deviously aimed tail, it lacked points of leverage. Relying solely on the consumption bonus provided by Bullet Time, complemented by the Qi-Blood from his Breathing Technique and the [Explosion¡¤Improved], Tao Yu pushed his tendons to the extreme and easily completed the evasion. This time, Tao Yu did not immediately resort to Shadow Evasion, but instead turned, lifted his gun and focused his mind to squeeze the trigger! Ratatat~ Bullets drilled into the body of the sneaky attacker from behind! Acidic blood splattered! After being hit by the bullets, the alien, aside from the physical rigidity caused by the bullet''s impact, also seemed to react much slower. It was left writhing and rolling on the ground, unable to mount any effective counterattack! After firing half a magazine, Tao Yu retreated into the shadows while moving back; his speed surged again as he headed towards the last wolf at high speed... "Why has it turned back into a wolf again." After casually chopping down the last one, Tao Yu also appeared somewhat speechless. He was all ready, prepared for the last two creatures to be aliens, planning to deal with one using firearms to save strength and mental focus, and then stealth-killing the second, but the confidently anticipated second hit turned out, yet again, to be a wolf. Four wolves and one alien? Tao Yu even suspected that the alien had originally intended to quietly trail and capture these gray wolves. That seems to be the only reasonable explanation. However, given the appearance of the alien, Tao Yu wasn''t in the mood to relax and slowly make jerky anymore. After cutting off the hind legs of two wolves, Tao Yu didn''t get greedy. It was already the last day anyway, and he cut off two legs just to bring back some meat. "Hey, not bad luck at all." Feeling the location where the alien was concentrating its Yuan Force in its mouth, Tao Yu also appeared somewhat pleased. He was only one or two away from his second skill, and the chances for the Mouth of Yuan Force were rather slim. Even if it didn''t fully form after absorbing this one, the added Yuan Force should be enough. "But, are there such large wolves in the rainforest?" While absorbing the Mouth of Yuan Force, Tao Yu also wondered. Traveling through the rainforest for so many days, he had only seen one type of frail little wolf that ate fruit, never one this large. Does that mean, it could have come over from another fragment of a world? Creatures infused with Yuan Force might face resistance when traveling through world fragments, but ordinary creatures wouldn''t... ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 30 - 25 Return Chapter 30: Chapter 25 Return ``` "Time is up..." With that moment of enlightenment in his heart, Tao Yu knew that the fifteen-day trial of Awakening Day was about to end! Everyone who awakens their talent at the age of eighteen and becomes a Pioneer must stay in The Abyssal Rift for fifteen days by force, and only then will they reestablish contact with the will of the world and return! Besides this time, subsequent travels between the Abyss and the real world rely on individual meditation, and after getting proficient, a quarter of an hour of meditation is enough to complete the transfer. However, no matter which side, the minimum cooldown time for transfer is five days, and staying too long in the real world could lead to accumulating insanity. Therefore, it is best to visit the Abyss once a month. The same holds true in the Abyss; one must regularly return to the real world if they stay for too long. However, this varies from person to person and is not absolute; some can last longer, others go mad in less than a month, and current conclusions are drawn from experience. It is only certain that the stronger one''s power, the longer they can maintain continuity, whether in the Abyss or the real world. Stories circulate about some powerful figures who are thought to be dead because they haven''t been seen for a long time, but in reality, they have encountered some special events in the Abyss. It is said that in some unique areas of the Abyss that are beyond the influence of the world''s will, transfer becomes impossible. Wealthy people can use Yuan Force to extend their duration and such. However, these special circumstances had nothing to do with Tao Yu, the former Outsider mud-leg. Ordinary Outsiders would travel to and fro once a month. Shua~ Tao Yu found his body gradually disappearing like a mosaic being erased, and in the next moment, the scene before his eyes transformed. It was still the public square he had left from in the Outer City, with the same old spotty statue. The Floating City above their heads still hung in the sky, bringing with it a heavy sense of oppression. The Grey Mist Wall on the perimeter was also still churning. As he returned, human voices gradually began to enter his ears. "He''s back! He''s back!" "The first batch has already returned, why so few?" "Are there even fifty people?!" "Abao! Abao, are you there?!" "Why only so few!" "What has happened with the space-time anomaly?" "Even the Inner City has lost people?" "Where is Joseph?" "..." "He was probably parasitized by creatures known as Aliens. If there were enough of them, it''s quite normal that they couldn''t cope with the situation upon entering." A cool voice came from the side, and Tao Yu also saw a slender figure. She was unblemished by dust, still in her tight black combat suit, a sister from the Floating City duo, her brother, just as exquisite and ethereal in appearance, now came over and stood to one side with a cold indifference. There were only seven Pioneers from the Inner City in the first batch, and with one dead and another severely injured, the news was certainly not good. Seeing them come over, the clearly enraged red-skinned horned brute also suppressed his emotions and managed a smile "Miss Sun, I''m truly sorry, it seems my son won''t be able to serve you for a while." "It''s alright, this is a bottle of micro life potion; it should be of some use. Heal up quickly." Sun Shiyu''s pretty face still held some coldness as she tossed out a bottle of red potion, which the red-skinned brute gratefully accepted and then poured directly into Wino''s wound, making a sizzling sound. Tao Yu could clearly see how Wino''s originally purplish complexion seemed to have eased quite a bit; the effects of the potion were significant. Wino''s condition quickly stabilized and he was placed on a stretcher and swiftly taken away. Such injuries would have spelled certain death for anyone from the Outer City, but there might be a chance of survival in the Inner City. After dealing with the problem of one injury and one death in the Inner City, Sun Shiqing, the brother of the duo, glanced at someone on the outskirts. It was a man with a square face, impeccable attire, and neat moustache tufts. Tao Yu knew this man as well, the captain of the Outer City security team, and one of the most powerful individuals in the Outer City, named Ze Chuan. He wore no signs of mechanical or mutant alterations, but he firmly held the position of captain of the security team, which indicated his considerable abilities. With just a look, the square-faced captain of the security team hurriedly walked over to the platform where Uncle Hu had been and loudly declared, "Alright, quiet down." The somewhat chaotic scene, still filled with some sobs, quickly quieted down at his command. Although there were still a few uncontrollable sobs and some wails, the overall situation had stabilized. "This time-space anomaly was an unexpected event and the casualties are particularly tragic. Even Pioneers from the Inner City have perished on Awakening Day, which shows the difficulty of the ordeal. "However, the City Council has already urgently passed a construction proposal for a new settlement. With Miss Sun Shiyu and Mr. Sun Shiqing, two Pioneers, at the core, the Starshine Company has been commissioned to build our second settlement in Starshine City! "Encountering a time-space anomaly is unfortunate, but compared to others who have faced time-space anomalies, this group is indeed fortunate..." The survival rate for Awakening Day, which was originally around 60%, plummeted by more than half, enough to illustrate the risks involved. But just as the captain of the security team, Ze Chuan, said, the Starshine Company will take charge of constructing a new gathering site with the two core Pioneers from the Floating City at the helm. Compared to the Pioneers of the past who faced time-space anomalies and were left to their own devices, it was indeed not too bad; at least there was something to look forward to. However, judging from the fact that they have immediately drawn conclusions now and it seems that the Sun siblings were already informed, the siblings from the Floating City must possess an artifact that allows direct communication with the present world. Indeed, their foundation is nothing that Pioneers from both the Inner and Outer City can compare to... ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 31 - 26 Welfare Chapter 31: Chapter 26 Welfare "Developing a new settlement is difficult, and it may bring danger, but this is not just about developing a settlement for the company, it''s also about saving yourselves!" "The company has supported you up to now, and it''s time for you to repay the company! And the company''s generosity has also provided a special bounty for this development mission! There''s even an Inner City quota!..." Like Uncle Hu before him, Ze Chuan first fed them some ''poisoned chicken soup'', but he also offered some benefits and promises. When the words ''Inner City quota'' came out, it was clear that many people''s expressions changed at the scene. Many of the Outsiders who had come had probably just lost loved ones, but now they were all ears, listening to what Ze Chuan had to say. Tao Yu was also listening; the Inner City had a better environment, and if he was truly strong enough to make a stand, of course, he wanted to move in with his family. But for now, that wasn''t something he needed to consider. Because the so-called Inner City quota was just a carrot dangled to entice them, still too intangible. Even if he really got it, considering the gap between his strength and that of those two Inner City sons of nobility, Tao Yu did not want to go in and be looked down upon. Some of the other related favorable conditions might be more practical by comparison. The first was ''Skill learning''! There were many dojos in the Outsider areas where skills could be learned, but Tao Yu''s family couldn''t afford to send him there, so he only had the Basic Breathing Technique, which his third brother taught him hands-on. The first truly practical reward this time was that owners of combat talents, or those recognized with Support Talents, could choose a skill to learn for free from the many dojos in the Outsider areas! If the combat talent was high enough, they could even choose two free skills! The first skill beyond the free ones was half price, and this discount was not restricted by talent, applying to all Pioneers who survived in the new settlement. The interest rate for loans to learn the first skill was also reduced, becoming a nine for eleven return, and as long as you were a Pioneer from the new settlement without a loan on your back, you must be allowed to pay in installments. In addition to the cash previously mentioned by the siblings, if the conditions were met, you could get a thousand units of Yuan Force, which essentially paid for the half-price learning fees if you only chose a standard skill. This was a case of tangible benefits being offered. Because of the usual hard-pressed environment, now that such a level of benefits was suddenly on the table, the scene was full of praise and gratitude. "...In addition, the company''s Urban Construction Department has established a new subsidiary department, the ''Reclamation Agency'', under which a new Outsider Science section has been established, divided into Combat Squad and Support Squad. Anyone who comes back from the new settlement alive, regardless of their talent, can join! Note, regardless of talent!" At the sound of this, Tao Yu even heard exclamations from beside him; many people''s eyes lit up. And Tao Yu understood the reason for their exclamation. Don''t think that his parents'' combined income was only three hundred units of Yuan Force a month, but considering their relatively safe environment, this was definitely considered an ideal job for many Outsiders! Tao Yu''s family was below middle class, and another reason they had such a hard life was that there were too many people, and his parents valued Awakening Day greatly, almost every child getting a similar level of preparation. Previously, his family''s greatest hope was for him to awaken a Grade C combat talent and join the City Guard Agency to bring glory to the family, or at least find a stable factory and screw in bolts. Uh, that certainly wasn''t an option anymore. "I''ll ask Uncle Hu later, and I need to find a place to sell the goods I''m carrying too," he thought. Carrying two wolf legs and with a bulging backpack on his back, Tao Yu had decided on the next thing he had to do. "Yo, little brother Tao Yu, I''m so glad you''re okay. That backpack looks heavy; let me carry it for you, after all, Uncle Tao Hu asked me to take care of you..." Just then, a joyful voice came from the side. Li Le immediately walked over, his face aglow with excitement as he reached for the backpack. At that moment, Li Le was filled with surprise and excitement, not expecting the kid to have made it back alive too! Only he and Tao Yu knew the properties of the Blood Orchid! With his previous slight connections in the Inner City, he could definitely sell it for a good price! He didn''t think the other would resist, and he was sure to give him something for it. After all, do you dare to sell that thing yourself? You might just get too full of yourself and burst! Tao Yu glanced at him and tapped his reaching hand with one of the wolf legs, "Don''t look any further, I''ve eaten it all." Feeling the pain in his wrist and shocked by Tao Yu''s strength, Li Le was dumbfounded upon hearing those words, his eyes turning red, "Eaten? How could you commit such a waste of heaven''s gifts!" Li Le didn''t believe it, but the pain in his hand told him that Tao Yu indeed had considerable strength! Looking around at the surrounding gazes, Li Le didn''t want to say much. He suppressed his anger to calm himself and came closer, lowering his voice, "I was wrong in our previous team, but my elder brother in the Inner City was pressuring me; there was nothing I could do. You can''t possibly consume that thing! Let''s collaborate!" "I really ate it. I knew I couldn''t keep it, and absorbing Yuan Force felt too extravagant, so naturally, I ate it," Tao Yu said with a smile, seemingly indifferent to Li Le''s previous and current attitudes. Back in the real world, even though it was also quite chaotic here, there were still basic principles. One couldn''t just kill another in broad daylight. A few nice words wouldn''t cost any flesh... Chapter 32 - 27: Excuse Me Chapter 32: Chapter 27: Excuse Me "Really ate it?" Li Le''s vision darkened, and fury surged within him. Yet, looking at Tao Yu''s smile and recalling his behavior within the team, he forcibly suppressed his anger. His own family had left the Inner City in disarray; now he too belonged to the muddy rank and file of the outer city. He could no longer act as carefree and impulsive as the scions of the Inner City. Rage solved nothing and brought no benefits. If it were just some trashy little Karami, it wouldn''t matter, but a grade B Dynamic Vision, after consuming so much Blood Orchid, probably meant his physical fitness wasn''t weak either¡ªa ready-made, rapid-combat force. In the era of pioneering new territories, this could be a considerable source of strength. He had been unfriendly toward Tao Yu in the team and hadn''t given face to Tao Hu, mainly because Wino didn''t like Tao Yu. Now that Jose was dead and Wino was severely injured, this fellow was not without value! This made Li Le reluctantly muster a forced smile and say, "Alright then, investing in one''s own strength isn''t a loss. You have good talent." It pained him to say such words while holding back his anger, but he had no choice but to speak. "Is that so? I think so too. You''ve got quite an eye for talent." Tao Yu''s casual remark nearly broke Li Le''s composure, who then took a moment to don a feigned hearty expression before saying, "With talent like yours, you should be able to claim two skills for free. What''s all this you''re carrying? It''s packed to the brim." Still hopeful but constrained by the rules of this place, he couldn''t just rob someone in broad daylight. Initially, taking advantage of a torn bag to peek inside was feasible, but now there was no excuse. Regardless of the darkness here, the public rules had to be followed¡ªat least for Li Le, a fellow Outsider. Unless Tao Yu initiated, there was nothing he could do right now. Tao Yu, not wanting others to continually covet his belongings, slightly opened the gap for a peek, "Serpent Fangs, a whole skill set." Though this skill set was quite a significant haul, it wasn''t too conspicuous compared to a bag of Blood Orchid. With Uncle Hu''s support and Tao Yu''s own talent, they were more than enough to suppress the visibility of such wealth. "You went back there?" It was a casual inquiry, but upon seeing those Serpent Fangs, Li Le''s eyes widened. Fuck, all the Inner City folks are dead, and you''re still kicking! Tough as a tiger! Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com "Why shouldn''t I go back? You''re not thinking of robbing me, are you?" "Of course not. Our Starshine City has its rules." Li Le silently scoffed. What a country bumpkin, unaware of the world''s ways. If it had been the bag of Blood Orchid, he might have been tempted afterward to make a move, but a mere common skill worth around three thousand units of Yuan Force? Not worth the risk or effort. "Well, actually, I went back afterward too, just a step too late," said Zhang Wei, lugging a large sack of snake meat. With his D+ grade Endurance and now armed with a gun, this kid was also lucky enough to survive. Li Le thought if they had really encountered an alien, he would have been done for just like both of them. They were just as lucky as the rest of the folks who survived in the square today. After Wino had shown his suppression of Tao Yu, Zhang Wei changed his attitude, but Tao Yu didn''t hold any grudge against him. Everyone had their own stance and interests to consider, which was fair enough. Such a stance could be understood but didn''t need to be accepted. "Let''s go back and think carefully about the kid''s future plans. First, test the talent. Ah Yu, you can''t bluff your Uncle Hu with your talent, ha." Uncle Hu joked. Even though the head of the security team, Ze Chuan, spouted a bunch of words, there was no actual talent registration or testing on-site. Such things were always personal knowledge; you cannot just claim anything to be true. Actual talent tests are typically administered when one proactively signs up for a job, with experiences over the years dictating different tests and classifications based on different talents. So the talent levels claimed by outsiders often had various degrees of truth and falsehood... "Hehe, only stronger, never weaker. Uncle Hu, rest assured." And so, Tao Hu with a mechanical arm took the three back to his home first. Tao Hu''s status wasn''t bad before the injury. His home was in a much better location than Tao Yu''s, already close to the Inner City wall, within the protective reach of wall-mounted firepower. This was a benefit for the members of the security team, being close and safe to their workplace. It was impossible for Tao Hu to be driven out while he was injured on duty. There were many residences nearby, most cobbled together in a style typical of refuse, with limited items brought back from each Abyss trip. Haphazard construction had become the norm, and no one found it odd. In terms of living conditions alone, these ''family areas'' for the security team were much better than the fortresses in the Outer City. "Just right to work on these two good legs, let my wife show you a thing or two today." Arriving at their abode, resembling a tin shack, Tao Hu took the wolf legs from Tao Yu''s hand and shouted for his wife to prepare dinner as he entered. Tao Hu was dark-skinned and stocky himself, but the appearance of his wife was quite decent for an Outsider. Having been bombarded by the beauties of the internet in his past life, Tao Yu could rate her a six, and that was her bare face; a tall, good-looking woman whose only flaw was skin roughened by housework and exposure to the elements. At least next to Tao Hu, the aesthetic contrast was notable, intuitively reminding one of the mismatched couple of Wu Dalang and Pan Jinlian. But in reality, due to his status and position, even during his lowest point with the disability, the good-looking but talentless Aunt Hu was definitely dominated by him. Just the omission of her name from the cannon fodder list for his on-duty injury was enough to make many women envious. Uncle Hu had two sons and a daughter who were still alive, but they weren''t home today. While Aunt Hu efficiently prepared the ingredients in the kitchen, Uncle Hu sat with the others in the living room on a genuine leather sofa. Genuine leather! It seemed to be stitched together from the pelts of three brown bears, stuffed with unknown filling apart from the supporting framework inside. Tao Yu, dirty as he was, left several marks on the sofa as he sat down, but for Outsiders, such tidiness was never much of a concern. "The specific standards of a B-level ''Dynamic Vision'' are only vaguely known to me since I don''t handle testing, but let''s give it a rough test first." He got straight to the point as soon as he sat down, as this needed to be clarified. It was all well and good to boast in front of relatives, but if deception came to light during the official test, it would be over. While speaking, Tao Hu rubbed his mechanical arm, seemingly adjusting the speed with his eyes closed. In the next instant, he moved swiftly in front of Tao Yu. "Uh, sorry, I think I turned it up too fast." "Punch, three, two, punch, four." Tao Yu''s voice synchronized with Tao Hu''s, and then both fell silent simultaneously. The same thought unwittingly flashed through their minds. Are you playing me? Chapter 33 - 28 Partners Chapter 33 - 28 Partners Tao Yu had no idea about the ranking parameters, he only possessed the passive "Bullet Time" Dynamic Vision. Even without actively using it, it was much stronger than the Grade B- Dynamic Vision he had when he first entered, a MAX ability certified by the will of the world. Without actively using it, it might reach or even exceed the MAX Dynamic Vision. In such a disparity, Tao Hu being a little faster or slower made no difference to Tao Yu. It was like humans watching a snake attack a cat, where everything seems as quick as lightning, but in the cat''s eyes, the snake''s speed is forever unable to catch up. "Is Grade B that accurate?" Tao Hu gave Tao Yu a deep look, although he wasn''t responsible for testing, the second-hand mechanical arm had just gone full power, could Grade B really be that clear? This was about attack speed, not movement speed! "Cough, actually, I added a bit of a spin, mainly because I had experienced others'' envy in the Abyss before," Tao Yu coughed. That brought a sneer from Tao Hu. "What spin? Envy what? Not arousing envy is mediocrity!" After speaking, Tao Hu looked earnestly at Tao Yu. "Kid, when you are strong enough, you''ll find only good people and goodwill around you, there''s no need to mind the rest!" Tao Hu has been through ups and downs, from working in the security forces to being invalidly retired, then obtaining a mechanical arm to make a comeback, so he had a thorough understanding of these matters. "Grade A Dynamic Vision in the Inner City should just be a standard ability, no need to pay it any mind." Speaking to this point, Tao Hu paused, then emphasized, "Besides, now is just the beginning phase of the new settlement project, your Grade A Dynamic Vision can easily catch the attention of the two big shots from the Floating City, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!" Tao Hu''s face then turned somewhat solemn. "Even if some may feel you''re vying for favor and causing trouble, at times like this, you must compete! "You''re an Outsider, apart from fighting and striving with all you have, there is no other path for you! You cannot compromise to make others agreeable, but you can when you are strong enough!" Upon hearing what Tao Hu said, Tao Yu also hesitated for a moment. Then let''s start with Grade A and adjust according to the situation. Actually, this was what he had been thinking from the beginning, even feeling that it wouldn''t matter even if he showed off MAX Dynamic Vision. But after experiencing a round of talent envy among the Inner City youngsters, he felt it wasn''t so secure anymore. Furthermore, the new settlement really might encounter situations of ''vying for favor'' and entanglement of interests from others who think you''re ''in the way''. So at the beginning of his return, he only claimed the innocuous Grade B. "Uncle Hu is right." Tao Yu displayed a look of having learned a lesson. But at this moment, Tao Hu''s heart was still filled with some lingering shock and delight. The gap between Grade A and B seemed not too large, but in reality, the status difference was clear. A regular combat talent of Grade B had the chance to enter the Inner City, but even if they luckily made it, they would definitely be at the very bottom, several of his colleagues possessed such ordinary Grade B combat talent. "However, with your talent being evident, you can always join later if you have regrets, but by then, with more people involved, such an opportunity won''t be as readily available. Every day for the past half-month, people from the Inner City have been choosing new Development Zones." Tao Hu first muttered a remark, but then patiently explained the partnership system to Tao Yu. He ''knew'' his nephew was too cautious to vie for favor with the Inner City offspring and had opted for a more detached approach, but this was indeed also a path he could take. "''Partners'' is a special mode within the company, it''s meant to accommodate guys with your kind of personality, providing you an alternative. It has a higher threshold compared to the mercenary or bounty hunter roles anyone could play, but the benefits are also considerably greater." Speaking up to this point, Tao Hu paused slightly before continuing, "Even the lowest ''Junior Partner'' requires a Level 5 foundational skill or equivalent strength. However, with your Grade A talent, this threshold can surely be relaxed." Tao Hu''s words gave Tao Yu a clearer understanding of the situation. Level 5 foundational abilities can be seen as the limit for ordinary people, a broad yet overall standard. Without using any special bonuses, Tao Yu should already meet these criteria, the Blood Orchid he consumed wasn''t for naught. "Becoming a ''Partner'' also means considering the cannon fodder sequence, but with your talent so greatly enhanced, you usually don''t need to worry about that. With personnel needed for the new gathering place, they likely won''t introduce the cannon fodder system right now..." As Tao Hu slowly shared, Tao Yu also gained a clearer understanding of the partnership system, something he''d only heard about in passing from his parents'' stories. In the company, ''Partners'' are categorized as Junior, Mid-Level, Senior, Silver, and Gold, with each tier offering certain privileges. The freedom is significant, but promotions are also strictly based on merit. There are a set of standards for the number of missions, mission points, mission difficulty, and even personal strength. "Several of the company''s Gold Partners have capabilities and privileges no less than those of the company''s decision-makers. There''s actually a future in it, but it''s all on you, and this path is a hard one." As Tao Yu still seemed determined, Tao Hu couldn''t help but sigh, "Alright, I won''t try to persuade you further. Go and get a feel for it yourself; with your talent, you can always turn back and do as you wish." "Heh heh, thank you, Uncle Hu." Tao Yu knew what was good for him; his parents and even Uncle Hu had helped him greatly up to this point. Perhaps Uncle Hu saw it as an investment, but regardless of motives, Tao Yu acknowledged this favor. "Oh, and if you register as a Partner, you could also register as a mercenary and a bounty hunter on the side. More types of missions mean more sources for information. "But carefully discern between mercenary and bounty missions; not all are directly from the company and sometimes there are pitfalls." After a moment''s hesitation, Tao Hu added another piece of advice, "While Partner missions come directly from the company, sometimes you need to watch out for traps too; generally, they''re better than the ones for mercenaries and bounty hunters." Becoming a mercenary or a bounty hunter requires no threshold; anyone can do it and can even work part-time. Not only did Tao Hu himself register, but so did Tao Yu''s parents, his disabled older brother, and sister-in-law. Both roles involve completing missions, but there are certain differences; bounty hunters often work alone or in small groups and handle a variety of tasks. Mercenaries usually team up for combat, exploration, escort, convoy, rescue, or cleanup tasks. Some mercenaries form stable mercenary companies or even establish their own companies, but many operate informally. A squad leader gets a suitable mission and calls out; a familiar and available group of mercenaries quickly assembles, somewhat akin to a construction foreman and extras manager in film production. The biggest difference between ''Partners'' and these threshold-free jobs is that ''Partners'' take on official company missions, while the other two can accept missions from anyone. All company missions that end up with mercenaries and bounty hunters have already been sifted through by ''Partners''. There are even some pure Partner companies or mercenary groups that cherry-pick quality company group missions. This jumbled mix made Tao Yu feel somewhat confused, yet when he thought about this terrible world, it all strangely seemed to fit. This world seems to be normal in just this way... ``` Chapter 34 - 29 Good Intentions Chapter 34 - 29 Good Intentions In the Outer City, among many oddly pieced-together structures, there stands a swastika-shaped castle that stands out like a crane among chickens. Speaking of craftsmanship and uniformity of materials alone, it is even more aesthetically pleasing than the patchy wooden walls of the Inner City. And this is also the Starshine Company''s office in the Outer City, handling nearly all of the company''s affairs there, a place even the security forces have no right to enter on their own, referred to by the Outsiders as the ''Black House''. The dark stone material of the building''s outer walls truly lives up to this name, but at the same time, it might carry other meanings as well. "Yo, Tiger''s here, eh? How''s it going, getting used to the Mechanical Arm?" At the gate, there''s always a security team patrolling and in charge of access control. When the team leader saw Tao Hu bringing Tao Yu over, he greeted him with a smile, and Tao Hu handed out homemade cigarettes to all six members of the security team. "My nephew has some talent; I''m taking him to handle some business." "Wow, for you to say ''not bad,'' it must be at least a Grade C combat talent, right? He can join the team. Do you have a Grade B?" The team leader lit his cigarette with a smile and chimed in appropriately. Tao Hu, who used to possess "Predictive Eye," was already strong; now that he has a Mechanical Arm, he''s become an even more formidable member of the security forces, so of course people treated him well. "Haha, Grade A Dynamic Vision, it''s a shame it''s just a common combat talent, a bit of a pity, eh?" Tao Hu laughed heartily, having been waiting for this moment, his face full of pride and bragging. "Grade A?" The sound made several members of the security team exclaim in low voices. The security forces are a fairly decent destination in the Outer City, requiring at least Grade D+ in common combat talent for admission, along with assessments, and to get in securely, one needs to be as good as Grade C in common combat talent. The talent level had to be solid even if current abilities were somewhat lacking. It could be said that their own talents were not bad, and they had their pride on normal days. But now, hearing about a Grade A talent, each of them turned their heads, many showing expressions of envy. If they had brought him here, it definitely wasn''t just a bluff! This must be to take care of some business, and there will likely be a test! Even if it is a common combat talent, reaching Grade A is still extraordinary. "Haha, lucky kid, lucky indeed." Tao Hu had the expression of a fisherman who had caught a big one, a smug smile playing on his face, making Tao Yu feel somewhat speechless. However, this was something meant to be showed off to others; to flaunt it a bit wasn''t a bad thing. Because when you first witness the power of the Assassin, information is indeed very important, but what Outsiders need to ensure first is to use their talents to gain advantage! There are choices to be made; you can''t miss out on eating because you choke. So they watched as Tao Hu went through the procedures in an orderly fashion, signed a document, wrote down a destination, and then entered the castle. In the dim light of the outside environment that felt perpetually like twilight, the castle was extravagantly lit with electric lights, making it brighter than outside. There were some mottled patches on the walls but still much better than most buildings in the Outer City. Occasionally, the employees they passed had an inherent arrogance on their faces, while others who were obviously Outsiders there to conduct some business seemed somewhat constrained. In both attire and demeanor, it was easy to tell them apart. Tao Yu was also on his best behavior next to him. Uncle Hu was right, once one''s own value is shown¡ªif there''s no conflict of interest¡ªthe attitudes of those around tend to be mostly kind! Arrogant Inner City youths like Wino were relatively rare in the Outer City. "Thank me for what? Can I call you Ayu? Do you have a girlfriend? Want me to introduce you to some girls to meet?" "Ah, I want to focus on improving my strength first. After all, the points for cannon fodder aren''t so urgent; there''s no rush." Tao Yu hastily waved his hands in refusal. Frankly speaking, with the nourishment from Blood Orchid, this body had already become very strong. His Qi-Blood was vigorous, and his orientation was quite normal. When he relaxed, he even had some wild thoughts. Occasionally scenes and content from videos in his past life would spring to mind. But considering the hard-weathered faces common in the Outer City, Tao Yu quickly suppressed his thoughts. Moreover, he truly did believe that enhancing his strength was the top priority at the moment and didn''t want to waste time or energy. "Haha, that''s right. Young people with potential are usually very choosy." Chen Yong''s face was full of smiles, not at all offended by Tao Yu''s rejection. Being persistently annoying could cause a backlash, which would be foolish, wouldn''t it? However, as Chen Yong began filling out some application forms, he expressed surprise, "Wait, you''re a Pioneer of the new Development Zone?" The first batch from the new gathering area had just come back, and Chen Yong initially hadn''t realized that Tao Yu was among them. Choosing the ''partner'' model at a time when talent was urgently needed? After thinking it over, Chen Yong fell silent for a moment, then smiled and said, "With Captain Tao Hu as a reference and making this choice, it shows careful consideration, which is great. You know how to weigh your options. Children from the Outer City mature earlier psychologically." Chen Yong was somewhat moved as he finished the last signature and stamped the document. He also searched for a certificate case labeled ''Junior Partner,'' mounted one of them inside, and took out a handbook to hand over to Tao Yu together with it. "Congratulations, you are now officially a partner of the company." After saying this, he paused before continuing, "Your decision to stay away from the vortex at the beginning is understandable. Every day for these past ten-plus days, Inner City youths are entering the new Development Zone. Not many among that number of people have a talent comparable to yours, but their cumulative experience is much greater." Seeing Tao Yu''s earnest demeanor, he went on, "It''s good to step away from the core of the vortex first. A lot of the folks from the Inner City are arrogant, and the younger ones might not know their own strength. Once that side has been sorted out, and you return, the number of people wanting to win you over will definitely be more than those who fear you." This was also a kind-hearted reminder. If Tao Yu were just an ordinary young man with good talent, Chen Yong definitely would not have said so much. But with a Grade A talent and being from the new gathering area¡ªand knowing how to weigh his choices¡ªhe''d certainly be able to make it to a mid-level position if he could survive. "Thank you for the advice, Uncle Chen. I understand." Tao Yu looked at Chen Yong''s warm and kind expression, compared it with the attitude when he first came in, and the pride he''d seen in almost all the employees along the way, and he felt somewhat moved. Picking up the ''Junior Partner'' certificate, Tao Yu left with Tao Hu and noticed that the arrogance that seemed present on the faces of the passing employees along the way had disappeared. It seemed as if their expressions had always been normal and had been augmented by the filter he had previously applied. Or perhaps... It was his own mentality that had changed... Chapter 35 - 30 Family Status Chapter 35 - 30 Family Status "Junior partners, huh..." After bidding farewell to Uncle Hu, Tao Yu began his journey home, his gaze drifting as he looked at the certificate in his hand. Before heading to the Abyss again, he could visit the task halls of various fortresses in the Outer City to look up partnership tasks. There were no compulsory requirements for partners; they were motivated by profit, and there were no mandatory tasks assigned to them. But if a partner completed at least one task per month, that junior partner would receive a base salary of 200 units of Yuan Force, and if they completed tasks every month for a full year, they would also receive a 1000-unit Yuan Force bonus for perfect attendance at the year-end. By completing tasks, they would also passively increase their cannon fodder points, so there was no need to worry about being forcefully conscripted. "I''ve already finished the talent certification, and I can go collect the promised 1000 units of Yuan Force, then deal with the Serpent Fang Skill and the five Blood Orchids; that should make for a nice income. "I wonder if I could learn the Skill at the dojo before entering the Abyss next time. With the help of Yuan Force, there should be a chance." As he walked on the muddy ground filled with potholes and sewage in the Outer City, Tao Yu felt it might be time to move his family to a better environment. His nostrils were full of the ''smell of life,'' and occasionally a street vendor would appear, and the stinking sewage consisted of who knows what. However, glancing down at himself, Tao Yu felt he didn''t really have the right to disdain the environment. At Uncle Hu''s, Tao Yu had only washed his face and tidied up a bit without having time for a bath, and as he thought about it now, the filthiness he had grown accustomed to once again gave him the itchy feeling of being covered in grime. In his past life, he wasn''t someone who was particularly clean, and it wasn''t like he hadn''t gone without a bath for a few days. But upon comparison, he suddenly realized the hygiene standards of his former self were practically that of someone with a cleanliness obsession. "Truly, the adaptability of humans is strong." Indifferent, he sidestepped a pile of refuse, Tao Yu saw his family''s farm - not that the farm was his; they simply took care of it - but the living conditions were satisfactory compared to others. It was not as good as the homes in the security team''s family areas, nor could it compare to the fortresses, but it was still decent for the Outer City and not subject to gang protection fees. Some families didn''t even have autonomous machine guns to ward off the Grey Mist creatures. Smelling the familiar scent of cow dung, Tao Yu pushed open the door and entered the house. "I''m back." "Brother! Are you really Grade A talented?" A boy a head shorter than Tao Yu, skinny just like he used to be, rushed over first, his face brimming with excitement. Looking at his youngest brother, Tao Shi, Tao Yu smiled and ruffled his hair, only to stiffen as his hand came away greasy. Petting had really ''assassinated'' him; he had to admit it... "First get familiar with the Breathing Technique, and be better prepared." Tao Yu withdrew his hand and wiped it emotionlessly on his not-so-clean clothes. "Why are you talking so fancily?" Being asked that, Tao Yu was at a loss for words. How was that talking fancily? But considering his background as a semi-illiterate, it did seem a bit... "Anyway, don''t worry about it. There are plenty of opportunities at the new gathering place, and your income isn''t going to be enough to support the upgrades I need." Tao Yu spoke harshly to prevent his parents from worrying. If they didn''t understand, they would probably just save money for him again. It would be better for them to have a better life. As his strength increased, the gap in Yuan Force consumption only grew. Even now, Tao Yu had to admit that the goods he carried in his backpack would take his parents a long time to save up for. Tao''s father opened his mouth, but in the end, his dry lips just quivered slightly, and he said nothing. "Don''t worry, I will definitely take any matter related to my life seriously, and I will try my best to use the time to improve myself." Tao Yu looked at the wrinkles on his father''s face and sincerely smiled. "Alright, I indeed don''t have the ability to guide you, sigh, you should ask your Uncle Hu more when you have the chance, and remember not to go empty-handed when you visit him." Tao Long looked at his son, who had clearly become stronger, and sighed a bit, feeling proud that the Tao family had raised a good child. In the room, Tao Tong sat in a handmade wooden wheelchair. His legs were gone, but he was very clean, much cleaner than Tao Yu was now, with hardly any stubble on his face. Upon hearing Tao Yu''s words, Tao Tong''s weathered face also revealed a smile "Don''t put pressure on yourself, all we want is to be safe." "I am very afraid of dying." Tao Yu grinned, then went to the room to see his third brother, who also had combat talents and was once full of vitality. However, because of his talents, losing a leg was a great blow to him, leading him to confine himself to his room every day. "Brother, don''t worry, I will definitely find a way to get you mechanical limbs in the future." In the room, Tao Tong sat in a handmade wooden wheelchair. His legs were gone, but he was very clean, much cleaner than Tao Yu was now, with hardly any stubble on his face. Upon hearing Tao Yu''s words, Tao Tong''s weathered face also revealed a smile "You fool, do you have any idea how much prosthetic limbs cost? It''s the thought that counts. Right now, your first goal should be to improve your strength." Tao Tong certainly wanted mechanical limbs, and he also knew that his brother with Grade A talent really had a chance to help him! But, all of this was predicated on his brother growing up. The resources of a family in the Outer City were too scant, and now the family''s primary task was to not hold him back and send him through the adaptation period as soon as possible. Anything that could potentially hinder his brother''s strength development, or affect his energy, must not be done! He could never show any desire for prosthetic limbs in front of his brother. Everything depended on his brother surviving and growing up. That was the consensus of the family! From today on, Tao Yu had become the core of the household... Chapter 36 - 31 Make a Friend Chapter 36 - 31 Make a Friend "Glad she hasn''t been nagging about marriage or anything..." Tao Yu, relying on his current physique, took a good cold shower, scrubbed himself clean, then lay on his wooden bed, watching the gradually dimming night sky through the cardboard window, and lit the Lamp of Will by his bed. He pricked his fingertip with a needle and dropped two drops of blood into the lamp oil. Although it was only a dim glow the size of a soybean, it gave the room a warm and cozy feeling. "Speaking of which, since I have ''Mental Immunity,'' I guess I don''t actually need to light it at night, do I?" Tao Yu pondered at the bottom of his heart but did not act out of the ordinary. This kind of low-level Lamp of Will only had a certain protective effect in the city area, guarding against the invisible demons that emerged from the grey fog. It is said that some powerful Lamps of Will, ignited by the Flame of Civilization, could lead people through the grey fog to other cities. However, due to the danger of the grey fog, this kind of connection had become less and less frequent. Tao Yu remembered seeing a few dust-covered visiting caravans arriving, bringing with them specialty Yuan Force items from other city gathering places... Having no previous experience, Tao Yu hadn''t tried venturing out at night and quietly passed his first night back home. Compared to the Abyss where he had to sleep with one eye open, home, despite also being in terrible condition, unexpectedly made Tao Yu feel secure. Even though the sounds of automatic cannons from other areas occasionally broke the night, they somehow helped Tao Yu fall asleep and recover his tense mind. Indeed, humans are social animals after all... Too bad his talent meant he''d probably have to act alone most of the time... ... Early the next morning, Tao Yu went out. Tao Long wanted to follow him, but Tao Yu persuaded him to stay at home. The nearest fortress city to Tao Yu''s home was not far, less than a kilometer away. The produce harvested from the farm was also transported to this fortress city for processing. There were over a dozen such fortress cities for Outsiders. Although Tao Yu had risen early, by the time he arrived at the city''s entrance, a queue had already formed. It seemed they were all Outsiders going to work or set up stalls in the city, with many carrying various goods on shoulder poles. The fortress city itself was quite rudimentary, with discarded oil drums and wire netting on wooden frames at the entrance, and city guards with various weapons conducting checks. The perimeter of the city was piecemeal, with wood planks, wire netting, and oil drums cobbling together a defensive barrier for the area. Beyond that were tall stands fitted with automatic cannons to fend off fog demons. With direct coverage by crossfire, these automatic cannons could cover a larger area with fewer units, ensuring the safety of the fortress. This was the most stable environment in the Outsider area, second only to the Public Security Team''s family quarters. Many Outsiders'' lifelong goals might be to move into a fortress, but only a few could achieve it. "The fortress has a radio station, a quest hall, and partnership quests can also be accepted here. Plus, there''s a Skill dojo in Hound Fortress City recommended by Uncle Hu..." Tao Yu''s main goal this time was to sell stuff, and once he had starting capital, he planned to begin using his free learning privilege. Since it was free to learn two Skills, naturally, he had to pick the expensive ones! Unfortunately, there were no Breathing Techniques available in the Outsiders'' area besides the Basic Breathing Technique. Only a few people had this or similar abilities that could enhance human potential, and they were not shared. "Even if someone were willing to teach it for a price, the cost would probably not be worth another Deification of my Breathing Technique." If he could stumble upon such a thing for free, Tao Yu would certainly take it, but with his talent as a safety net, he was not so desperate. Learning the Skills he could learn and then using the first, relatively cheap opportunity to -Deify them¡ª that was the most cost-effective choice... He had discussed with Uncle Hu before, and because it came from the new Development Zone, those two skills, "Lurking - Python" and "Burst - Python," would likely interest some people with corresponding talents in the Inner City. To those with the resources and foundation of the Inner City, if someone truly suitable and interested came along, they might be able to sell for as much as ten thousand. That being said, if he tried to sell the skills in the Outer City, he could get at most three thousand units of Yuan Force because the vast majority of Outsiders were not like the Inner City inhabitants, who had started to ''gild the lily''. For Outsiders, the skills from the Development Zone were no different from ordinary skills found near their own settlements. And Tao Yu himself lacked the channels to sell in the Inner City, and even Uncle Hu didn''t have them. Therefore, the markup was something Starshine Company had to earn. Five thousand was an inflated price, but Tao Yu''s bottom line was three thousand five hundred. "Would it be possible for me to appraise the skill first?" The manager pondered for a moment and showed no reaction to Tao Yu''s asking price. "That''s possible, I have a few extra pieces." Tao Yu took a Serpent Fang from his backpack and handed it over. "Haha, there''s no need to absorb it. In our line of work, we must at least master some crafts." The manager chuckled, wrapping the Serpent Fang with a cloth before placing it on the table. He then moved his finger over the surface of the fang, following its textures. After a short while, he nodded and said, "Indeed, there are two skills, but both are rather common. One should be related to lurking, and the other boosts muscle explosiveness, possibly with side effects." Being able to roughly discern the content just from a single Serpent Fang, without absorption, made Tao Yu feel somewhat surprised. It was clear that one could only enjoy the company''s support if they were not ordinary. Tao Yu himself would have had to absorb a fang to make a judgment. "How about this? Five thousand, we''ll take it. The price is a bit high, but let''s consider it making a new friend." After a moment of contemplation, the manager readily agreed to Tao Yu''s price. It even made Tao Yu briefly worry that he had sold it for too little! Just by looking at the company''s carnivorous pricing, the disparity between their purchase and sale prices was glaring¡ªit was a tremendous markup! This time, after consulting with Uncle Hu, Tao Yu felt that if they could sell the skills for more than the usual rate, it would be satisfactory. It would save him the time of setting up a stall and would net him a little extra. Typically, fees for learning a simple skill at a martial arts hall ranged from eight hundred to one thousand, and two to three thousand for more complex ones. Learning via direct absorption of a Yuan Force item was undoubtedly faster, but it also came with concerns over contamination. Hence, ordinary skills were priced about fifty percent higher. These two skills couldn''t be counted as excellent. A combined price of three thousand would be about right, with an extra five hundred to a thousand as a premium for being from a new settlement. But Tao Yu''s initial ''sky-high'' price was promptly accepted by the manager, catching him off guard. He even struggled to maintain his composure. "Do you think I''ve been too agreeable, young man?" The manager glanced at Tao Yu with a smile, "Actually, just as I said earlier, it''s about making a friend. There must be no shortage of great items from the Development Zone, and they''re scarce commodities for a short while. I hope you''ll remember to come to me first the next time you come across something good." Returning from his first visit to the Development Zone with a complete set of skills, especially as an Outsider, was worth his investment, no matter the reason! Be it talent, mental fortitude, or just pure luck, he did not mind offering a good deal. After all, the company could indeed make several thousand by flipping it in the Inner City. Earning a thousand less would still benefit the company, and it might be worth trading for future performance... Chapter 37 - 32 Sudden Wealth Chapter 37 - 32 Sudden Wealth "It seems value grants the eligibility to be used..." After leaving the Starshine Recycling Station, Tao Yu felt like he was back in the ''Black House.'' It''s not the use that scares people, but rather the fear of being worthless to others. Was Liu Hong, the store manager, fond of him at first sight? No, it was that he was optimistic about Tao Yu''s potential, a kind of expectation and confidence. Fifteen thousand units of Yuan Force! That was the current amount of Yuan Force Tao Yu possessed. A set of skills cost five thousand, but the bulk of it was from that Blood Orchid which sold for over twenty times its price! When Tao Yu presented the Blood Orchid, he could clearly perceive the other party''s breath become hurried. In the end, he could produce ten thousand Yuan Force, not just from the Blood Orchid itself, but also with the inclusion of intelligence about the general environment where the flower grew. In fact, Tao Yu knew even more about the Blood Orchid, such as the fact that it blooms only once every few years or so. But he didn''t give an answer beyond what seemed within his proper knowledge. Perhaps more detailed intelligence could also be sold, but what''s the use of money if you''re dead... Such matters weren''t for Tao Yu to concern himself with at the moment; what he needed now were resources and time to grow. Even casually releasing some simple information about the Blood Orchid was actually something Tao Yu had intended to do all along. After all, Li Le had also obtained the Blood Orchid¡ªif he were to collude with some heavy hitter to take long-term control of that canyon, then Tao Yu, who shared the same knowledge and secrets, would become an obstacle. If that was the case, it was better to just sell that information as a freebie along with the deal. No matter how high the price or profit, he couldn''t guard it just yet. Fifteen thousand was stretching it as is. "You still need strength." About eating dozens of Blood Orchids, Tao Yu had no regrets. Five was no big deal, but trotting out fifty, whether he could leave there alive would be in question. Store Manager Liu Hong might seem amiable and keen on peaceful profit-making, but Tao Yu had no means to probe his humanity. In fact, Tao Yu openly expressed his fear of being coveted, consuming most of the flowers himself to emphasize safety first. From outside, one could faintly hear the rhythmic shouts of "Heave!" echoing from within, indicating the trainees had already begun their exercises. Wanliu Dojo was the only training establishment in Hunter''s Fort and ranked among the top outside the city. The martial essence of their Five Gate Boxing Techniques, Tiger, Crane, Python, Bear, Ape, each cost as much as five thousand, and that didn''t include eventual mastery. The establishment taught a variety of other skills including firearms, Basic Combat, bladed weapons, Basic Breathing Method, footwork, climbing, and many others. Individual techniques like "Burst", highlighting specific explosive movements, were also available. The prices varied widely. But even the cheapest cost eight hundred units of Yuan Force. It was safe to say that any Outsider who could afford to pay for lessons here in one go either had a considerable personal value or came from affluent family conditions. However, there were also those on a ''skill loan''. In the past, as long as one had combat talent, they could ''borrow skills'' here, with an annualized interest rate of thirteen returned on nine borrowed, accrued interest compounded over installment periods. Even among Outsiders, this was considered a reasonable rate. For the Dojo, if a student were to die during an Abyss mission and couldn''t pay back the loan, they''d only lose a bit of teaching effort, a loss they could easily absorb. This strategy greatly expanded the target demographic able to afford the services. Those already possessing combat talent were highly likely to be gathered in the company districts, where survival rates were much higher compared to the initial Awakening. Individuals with combat talent were also more likely to possess the capacity to repay the debt, making it a no-lose situation for the dojo. Similarly, some people from less affluent backgrounds, who urgently needed certain foundational skills, would also opt for a loan to navigate through the difficult initial stages. The dojo''s registration area was located outside of the walls, entirely outdoors. It was just a sign that read "Registration", hanging near an old wooden desk, behind which sat a young person dressed in a gray dojo uniform. Compared to the relative quiet when Tao Yu passed by before, he noticed the area now had a queue. And glancing over, he recognized quite a few faces. Several were survivors from the recent event, faces that Tao Yu, with his Dynamic Vision, had scanned and not easily forgotten. "Everyone''s here for a free ride, huh? But I get it, a learning fee of five thousand must be the high-end rate in the Outsider regions," Tao Yu pondered. Whether it was for the half-price deals, skill loans, or the free skill slots, if used on the most expensive skills, it seemed perfectly sensible. Isn''t that what I''ve been thinking too? But looking at the constipated expression on the face of the young person managing the registration desk, Tao Yu understood that Wanliu Dojo itself was probably not so willing. It was possible that they were being pressured to teach at low rates or even for free by the company... Chapter 38 - 33 Blood Profit Chapter 38 - 33 Blood Profit "From the new Development Zone? Completed talent check yet? Combat talent, right? Fill out the form yourself." Behind the registration desk, a young man in the dojo''s standard grey training suit, with unkempt hair and a dark scar on his cheek, looked at Tao Yu with impatience and pointed at the form next to him. This was already the seventh one today, a bunch of freeloaders! There were even some without combat talent taking advantage of that half-price privilege and the mandatory ''Skill Loan'' condition to mooch off the place, it was really unbelievable. Skills are expensive for a reason, they aren''t that easy to learn! "Just to remind you, we don''t care if you can learn it or not, there''s a high entry threshold for skills here. If your talent isn''t up to snuff, reaching level 4 in Basic Combat just to get started is pretty tough." This warning somewhat surprised Tao Yu; in the Outsider areas, if they were teaching it openly, it meant the skill was learnable, but a level 4 threshold for starters was definitely not low. Tao Yu''s father, blessed with "Eagle Eye," could only maintain Basic Shooting at this level. If he pushed for level 5, he would reach the margin period, causing maintenance costs to skyrocket. And that was an old hand who had toiled for decades and raised eight kids, definitely not a weak ability. "I have a combat talent, it''s already been certified." Tao Yu then took out his ''partner''s'' certificate, which made the other person take a pause and then switch to a smile. Without bothering to look at the certificate, he stood up and led Tao Yu inside. "Ah, bro, don''t mind me. Got really annoyed by that group earlier, wasn''t in the best mood, don''t take it to heart. Come on, I''ll take you over to the senior brother, are you looking to pick up some fist techniques? You must have two free entitlements with your partner qualification, right?" Tao Yu still had two people behind him, but this guy just ignored them, and the two waiting didn''t make a peep, just obediently waiting there. "I do have two free entitlements, and I''m planning to use the half-price here as well." "Brother, what I said earlier wasn''t entirely to scare you, our dojo''s core abilities are indeed quite challenging." The registering student didn''t probe too deeply but still emphasized the point again. "Thanks for the reminder." Tao Yu nodded, feeling somewhat confident about this. Firstly, his physical fitness was certainly up to par. There definitely weren''t many Outsiders with level 4 Basic Combat whose physical fitness could surpass his own. His "Basic Combat - Modified" might only be at level 2, but after Deification, all aspects were definitely stronger than level 4. Moreover, although he didn''t have a physical talent, "Bullet Time" provided Dynamic Vision, enabling him to observe and record details accurately. Since others could learn, he probably could too. The investment in Yuan Force might be higher than for those with physical talents in the later stages, but at least for beginners, he had an absolute advantage. And so, Tao Yu followed the student to a corner of the dojo''s large courtyard. Inside the dojo''s courtyard there were several wooden buildings, but most students practiced in the open on the square. The ground was compacted with coal slag and broken soil, looking a bit uneven, and there were wooden posts, stone locks, weapon racks, and other training aids scattered about. Although the environment seemed a bit rough, it was actually quite decent by the Outsider standards. No wonder the dojo uniform was grey, dirt-resistant... At this moment, there were seven or eight people in front of Tao Yu, one of whom wore the same dojo uniform, and the others were dressed differently, looking somewhat out of place. "It seems like two are still missing, I''ll tell them to come over, brother, you start first." The scar-faced junior brother quickened his pace and waved his hand at the same time, and Smith evidently had no intention of waiting for others. "I know why you chose this place, simply because the skill tuition is expensive, but expensive has its reasons. The dojo''s Five Gate Boxing Techniques are indeed the top skills one can learn in the Outsider area. "Moreover, if you manage to learn all five gates, you''ll have the opportunity to integrate them and seize the Qi-Blood, enhancing the body''s limit." The usual limit for Outsiders is the average human body limit! This ability to enhance the human body''s limit, just that description alone would energize people. Some showed excited expressions, knowing they didn''t choose wrongly. But some others showed worry, as they would only have the opportunity if they could learn all five boxing techniques, and they didn''t have the money to pay for the subsequent lessons. It seemed that Smith noticed some people''s concerns and chuckled "In fact, you don''t need to worry about how to gather money for subsequent lessons. Specializing in one boxing technique, the dojo will have workstations to offset the tuition fees. The first thing is to learn one technique well, as the entry is quite difficult." Having said this, he directly sunk his waist into horse stance and then performed a set of boxing techniques on the spot. He performed this set of boxing techniques very slowly and it seemed rather awkward, as if it lacked any killing power whatsoever. But Tao Yu, possessing extremely strong dynamic vision, could discern something from the opponent''s muscle twitches and the tension in the movements. This must be some kind of skill practice, but he didn''t know its relation to the boxing techniques they were learning. Weren''t there supposed to be five gates? They should have the chance to choose from the beginning, right? Tao Yu watched intently, memorizing every movement, and the others gazed with widened eyes, equally focused. Even the two latecomers who ran in and didn''t hear the start of the lecture didn''t have the time to ask anything. Some students even started to try practicing along. About a quarter of an hour later, after the set of boxing techniques was completed, Smith also slowly exhaled a breath, completing the final form. "You might be wondering what I would teach first among the five boxing techniques." Smith wore an almost smiling expression "Now I can tell you, the set we just practiced is the prerequisite required for learning all five boxing techniques, the Universal Stance Skill." Seeming to know what the students were worried about, he waved his hands and said "Don''t worry, this skill, which is a free addition to each boxing technique learned, won''t charge extra fees. It''s simplified to facilitate your quick mastery and invest Yuan Force to accelerate. Reaching lv2 in this skill will make learning the boxing techniques a bit easier." When everyone breathed a sigh of relief, Smith''s lips slightly curled up "But, precisely because this skill is taught, regardless of whether you can learn the subsequent boxing techniques or not, there are no refunds or exchanges..." If you have talent and ability, one lesson equates to learning two skills. If the talent isn''t enough, you''ll only learn the introductory stance skill. However, Tao Yu was excited on the side. This Stance Skill was clearly an excellent movement for exercising the muscles throughout the body. If it truly becomes a skill and completes deification, it''s like a free bonus, a huge gain... Chapter 39 - 34: Introduction Chapter 39 - 34: Introduction ``` "I will hold a small class for you for three days. During these three days, you can ask me anything you don''t understand, but I''ll only answer the same question once. After three days, whether you''ve mastered the Stance Skill or not, you will join the main class to practice together until you master the skill..." Smith''s expression was very indifferent, causing a tight feeling in everyone''s hearts. A few, with less combative talents, even felt a bit regretful. They didn''t have free spots but had exchanged half-priced loans for the opportunity. They had wanted to take a chance but it seemed not so simple now. "It''s not too late to regret it now. Does anyone want to quit?" Whoosh~ Whoosh~ Three students immediately raised their hands, and after a moment a fourth person did too. They were all students without combat talents! Originally there were nine people after two more were added, but now the number had nearly halved. "Good, you may leave now. It''s wise to recognize the situation." Smith didn''t mock them; being able to cut losses in time was commendable. He continued to the remaining five, "I know you all probably have combat talents, and there''s one with a decent talent, but whether you can integrate that depends on yourselves. We''ll start directly today. Perform the sequence I showed earlier, replicate as much as you can..." As his words ended, the five students spaced themselves apart, standing on the coal slag practice ground, recalling the previous movements. But how could the average person memorize an entire set of Fist Techniques that took fifteen minutes to perform? Even the calisthenics, with their simple repeated movements, are difficult to remember completely after one explanation! Without breaking it down into individual movements, it was a recipe for failure. Some even fell down on the spot due to the strange, unnatural postures that went against the normal use of human muscles. This didn''t surprise Smith; he watched with a smile. However, his expression soon turned serious as he stared at Tao Yu and frowned. Although Tao Yu didn''t replicate it perfectly, relying on his Dynamic Vision to memorize every movement, combined with his slightly above-human physical condition, and the Grade Level 2 of Basic Combat - Modified, he was the only one in the place who looked competent. Not to mention how well he performed, he managed to flow through the sequence smoothly. By the time the other students had stopped, Tao Yu had completed the entire set with some bumps along the way, even finishing properly with a closing stance. Tao Yu, who could sense Qi-Blood due to the Deification Breathing Technique, unexpectedly found that the sequence could provide ancillary benefits. Though it wasn''t perfect, he already felt a tingling sensation, his entire body soaked in sweat. Because of [One Proof Forever Proof], his body must have experienced a slight improvement. It wasn''t much, but it filled Tao Yu with excitement. This was something that could complement the Breathing Technique. "What is your talent?" Smith looked at Tao Yu, who had just finished, with a complex gaze. "Grade A Dynamic Vision." Since it was something to be shown off, Tao Yu naturally wouldn''t hide it. "Grade A?" Tao Yu nodded, that''s all he needed! His various Deification skills would significantly increase his physical or mental consumption. Relying on the recovery effect of [One Proof Forever Proof] to eat heartily provided the best value for supplementation. Tao Yu had tried using a dozen or so points of Yuan Force to replenish his energy, and indeed, the speed was swift. Both recovery and healing were much faster than eating, but the cost-effectiveness of this kind of consumption was extremely low. With his current physical condition, just recovering physical strength might cost several hundred points, and the stronger the physique, the greater the expenditure on recovery, not to mention healing. It was only for emergencies and definitely not sustainable for regular use. So for Tao Yu, learning this digestion skill was even a higher priority than the dojo''s secret advanced breathing techniques. But all these prerequisites required him to master the fist techniques first! Tao Yu took a deep breath and then gave Smith a formal bow, "Please guide me, senior brother." "Alright, let''s save time. You all come and watch. I will explain while guiding Tao Yu junior brother. Pay attention, and I don''t want to see the same mistakes repeated." Having said that, Smith signaled Tao Yu to start, effectively using Tao Yu as a teaching example for everyone. "Although it looks standard, there are still many areas that are not quite right. This is stance training, not fighting, so you should not even consider speed and power. The purpose is to train each muscle group, with some movements even requiring you to slow down deliberately..." While speaking, Smith continuously patted various parts of Tao Yu''s body to correct minor flaws. Every so often, the sound of cracking joints could be heard, and Tao Yu could also feel a burning sensation all over. But with the cooperation of Qi-Blood, the effect this time was at least several times better than the first set! After the second set, Tao Yu was very tired, and his clothes were completely soaked through, but he didn''t rest. He was not afraid of training his body to exhaustion! The right thing to do was to keep up the momentum while he was feeling motivated! "Junior brother, you should rest for a bit, don''t rush for success. Although you have good physical quality, you don''t have a physical talent after all." Smith frowned slightly when he heard Tao Yu was going to continue. It seemed like he had only done two sets, but the load on the body was not light! "Senior brother, I know my own limits. I ate a lot of special herbs in the Abyss, and the effects might not all have been digested yet, my whole body feels warm." Tao Yu casually revealed information about his consumption of Blood Orchid yet again. This made Smith''s face show a trace of shock and suspicion. What kind of herbs were those? He remembered that Tao Yu had collected a lot of red flowers; were those items that significant? The thought made Smith ponder his own intentions. "Alright, as long as you know your limits, do the last set, then take a rest. The dojo sells specialized Blood-activating Ointment for 20 Yuan Force a jar, that''s an in-house price." After saying this, Smith once again signaled Tao Yu to start, feeling somewhat respectful of his determination. Never mind if his body could handle it, just starting out and continuing consecutively like that, the soreness was particularly unpleasant! And Tao Yu''s persistence was equally rewarded. Since he had already clearly remembered the movements and was getting into the rhythm, after the third time with Smith''s close corrections, he felt a faint sense of enlightenment in his heart. Then the skill light sphere for the Myriad Flow Stance Skill lv1 appeared, marking the skill as learned! Chapter 40 - 35 Upgrade Chapter 40 - 35 Upgrade "Success!" After completing the process for the third time, Tao Yu didn''t care about appearances, and plopped down onto the coal cinder ground, panting heavily to recover his strength. Smith, who originally wanted Tao Yu to relax a bit and not sit down immediately, also became a bit dazed upon hearing this. "Success?" It was successful just like that?! When Tao Yu had begun his first attempt, Smith knew this highly talented student was a quick learner. Moreover, he had predicted that the student could grasp the basics in a single day! But what was this situation with mastering it after three attempts? One of those attempts was even with the student watching while he demonstrated, with him making corrections only after the next two! Although it was just the basics, it also meant that Tao Yu could continue to invest Yuan Force into this ability to accelerate its mastery! Thinking of this terrifying talent, Smith truly felt a bit jealous. But quickly, that tinge of envy in his heart was suppressed, and his face showed a mixture of shock and joy. "Junior brother is really too talented, isn''t he? Is this what a Grade A talent looks like? It''s truly unbelievable." Then he turned to the other equally shocked students and said, "Do you see? Why aren''t you working harder? Speak up now if you have any questions." At this moment, Tao Yu also raised his hand and spoke up proactively, "Senior brother, I want to buy some Qi-tonic Soup to recover a bit, and then take advantage of the momentum to accelerate with Yuan Force." "Alright, you all wait here. Keep practicing on your own for now, and I will take questions when I come back after seeing off Tao Yu." Smith promptly left the others behind to continue self-practice, as he took the initiative to lead Tao Yu to the direction of the mess hall. Left behind, Zhang Wei and the others, although grumbling inwardly, didn''t voice any complaints, watching helplessly as Smith escorted Tao Yu towards a large wooden house that was probably the mess hall. The circumstances of Tao Yu''s three-time mastery, while a blow to them, had also instilled them with some confidence. They wouldn''t need three times; mastering within three days should be possible, right? After all, it was merely a basic skill broken down for the convenience of teaching! They could surely do it! ... On the other side, Smith also led Tao Yu to the mess hall. The Myriad Flow Dojo''s mess hall was a large single-story wooden warehouse, filled with rows of square tables. Being off mealtime, chairs were turned upside down and placed on the tables, resembling a scene from a rural banquet. Although mealtime had not yet arrived, the kitchen was already bustling. The sound of chopping vegetables was incessant, and a rich fragrance wafted over, making Tao Yu''s mouth water. It smelled delicious. "That is the smell of Qi-tonic Soup, a privilege for the students. Everyone who studies here with the means won''t miss out," Smith explained kindly on the side. As a senior student already serving as a Teaching Assistant, he certainly had some influence. After a brief visit to the back kitchen, he brought out three large bowls. "Today''s on me." But time is money! Crack, a sour feeling emerged throughout his body, Qi-Blood constantly roiling inside, his muscles twitching and swelling¡ªa savagely pleasant sensation. Yet, Tao Yu bore it through the characteristic of [One Proof Forever Proof] and stubbornly continued. As long as he could endure the pain, without worrying about ruining his body, he could be this unrestrained! With both skills accelerated simultaneously, Tao Yu also noticed that this wasn''t as straightforward as 1+1=2. The Breathing Technique could stabilize Qi-Blood, and Stance Skill could just right transport Qi-Blood. Just one set alone was enough to exhaust the remaining effects of the Qi-tonic Soup! This rate of acceleration meant needing roughly the energy provided by two bowls of Qi-tonic Soup in just fifteen minutes, which made Tao Yu inwardly astonished. It was also a good thing he had the Qi-tonic Soup; if he had been in the Abyss relying solely on roasted meat, even constant eating wouldn''t sustain the simultaneous accelerated practice of two abilities! The consumption of Deification abilities was indeed great. Tao Yu was willing to invest four hundred units of Yuan Force every hour for acceleration, and with Qi-tonic Soup costing ten units per bowl, he naturally couldn''t be frugal... ... As the sky gradually dimmed, Tao Yu finished another set and his tightly wound spirits began to scatter, even his energy starting to fade under the cumulative soreness that surged forth, causing his muscles to twitch uncontrollably. "That''s enough for today," he said. Dragging his weary body to the dining hall, Tao Yu received yet another two bowls of Qi-tonic Soup under the odd gaze of an aunt. Since he had mastered the skills and had Yuan Force acceleration as an excuse, drinking a bit more Qi-tonic Soup wasn''t too unusual, after all, others didn''t know exactly how much he had accelerated. With plenty of students here and those practicing core abilities in the dojo often consuming more than him, it was likely he wasn''t the only one. Still, even so, he had become somewhat conspicuous today, so it was a good time for Tao Yu to stop training. Afterwards, while walking to relax his body, he arrived at a corner of the dojo and stood in front of a stone weight. The stone weight was marked with its mass¡ª100 kilograms! With a single hand, Tao Yu casually lifted the stone weight, feeling a significant amount of leftover strength, and without even placing much strain on his post-training aching muscles. Suppressing the impulse to toss it up and catch it again, he quickly set the stone weight down. The human body''s limit was roughly about grasping just over 100 kilograms with one hand and over 200 kilograms with both hands, being able to hold it over the head and persist for a while. If just deadlifting, the human limit would probably be about 500 kilograms. Tao Yu knew that with the help of eating Blood Orchid, his normal body capacity without relying on skill bursts was slightly stronger than this level upon his recent return. But now, he clearly felt he could throw and then catch this 100-kilogram stone weight with one hand! He had become stronger, and it was a tangible increase in strength! This was the real utilization of the increased limits provided by the Breathing Technique, Blood Orchid, and the Stance Skill! Tao Yu also felt that this was not yet the limit of his potential and that further development was still possible. However, feeling his Yuan Force drop to just over ten thousand units, Tao Yu couldn''t help but twitch at the corner of his mouth. Stronger... At the expense of money... But [Basic Breathing Technique - Modified] had already passed the halfway point of level 2, allowing for an even more abundant mobilization of Qi-Blood. The [Myriad Flow Stance Skill - Modified] had also reached level 2, likewise increasing a bit of Qi-Blood and significantly improving flexibility and various other aspects of the body due to the efficiency of the Deification skill, which was definitely much better than the conditions posed by its regular version. This hefty investment was made in hopes of expediting the learning process for boxing, and then to get the boxing techniques to the introductory level! Tao Yu had planned it out: Five Gate Boxing Techniques, two free slots, one at half price, he would purchase another, and then add one more ''skill loan'' to complete the set! He aimed to master all five before entering the Abyss again, getting them Deified once more before returning to the Abyss to earn money. Regardless of the difficulty of mastering the Five Gate Boxing Techniques or the learning cost, his primary goal was just to get them to an introductory level... Chapter 41 - 36: Tail Chapter 41 - 36: Tail "Ready to learn the Fist Technique?" Tao Yu ran over to Smith at the end of the dojo''s teaching session, leaving the latter completely bewildered. He had intended for Tao Yu to spend three days to get familiar with the technique at an accelerated pace. How much Yuan Force did you use? Are you that wealthy? Yuan Force Acceleration is a great thing, but the quicker the Acceleration, the lower the cost-effectiveness... No?v(el)B\\jnn "I want to master all five Fist Techniques and then head to the Abyss to enhance my survival abilities as much as possible," Tao Yu said frankly, causing Smith to pause and then sigh. "I know you mastered Stance Skill after just three attempts. Your talent is truly impressive, but since we even have to simplify a Skill to create an introductory one for the Fist Techniques, you can appreciate their complexity. With your talent, mastering one or two in a month shouldn''t be an issue, but all five might be pushing it." "I want to try." Tao Yu insisted. He knew Smith meant well, as his scar-faced junior had mentioned that at least five levels of Fist Technique had to be reached before one could attempt to merge them and stabilize the Qi-Blood. Even if he were to hastily master all five Fist Techniques, the cost-effectiveness might actually be less than focusing on a single Fist Technique for improvement. This kind of ability, even one that requires a special simplified Skill as a prerequisite, will inevitably consume more Yuan Force with Acceleration. But Tao Yu himself possessed the ability of Deification. Regardless of the details, he wanted to master the basics first and form the Skill... "Fine, I''ll let you try. You''ll change your mind eventually. It''s late now, we''ll start tomorrow." "Okay, thank you Brother Smith." Zhang Wei and the others, who were also exhausted, looked on with envy at that time. They didn''t have the money to afford Qi-tonic Soup. It was such a luxury, and they were already worn out. And there was Tao Yu, not only mastering Stance Skill but also using Acceleration in combination with Qi-tonic Soup, and now he''s moving directly to learning Fist Technique? The gap was just too big... It wouldn''t be surprising if someone from the Inner City surpassed the peak of Outsider in the beginning, considering the massive accumulation they have¡ªmoney could buy it all. But these were all Outsiders. The disparity was indeed considerable... ... "The dojo is quite generous, giving out free spots and also clothes." Tao Yu looked at the gray practice clothes in his hands and sighed inwardly. The material was rough, and wearing it directly might even cause discomfort due to chafing, designed with durability in mind. Yet, even so, it was the best clothing Tao Yu had ever owned. Heaven knows how uncomfortable the fabric of his underwear had been for the past eighteen years, nearly causing calluses. When registering, they''d written down their height and weight, and by the time they went home, each person had been given a set¡ªan indicator of their efficiency. Just that they had been thrown off from the beginning when Tao Yu sprinted ahead, starting a beat too slow and not being able to keep up. When they realized they had lost her after chasing for a bit, they spat out curses fiercely. "Damn, running so fast?" "It seems what he said about eating all those flowers wasn''t nonsense, it really does make sense." The two of them were dressed like typical Outsiders, but the speed they had previously shown was truly impressive. They glared fiercely at the surrounding crowd that was looking at them with hostility, and to avoid getting shot in the back, they quickly left the area. Just as they departed, Tao Yu''s figure slowly emerged from the shadows of an alley behind them, watching their retreating figures with a profound look in her eyes. "So it wasn''t just me being paranoid, they showed up on the second day, so eager, huh." The very next morning, I came straight to the Hound Fortress and then sold stuff, learned Skills. These two men didn''t come into the fortress, which likely means they were carrying weapons. Regardless of whom they were working for, it was definitely related to the Blood Orchid. There''s a small chance it could be Manager Liu''s side, but there''s a greater chance it''s Li Le, or someone Li Le has contacted. However, their tailing was rendered useless in the face of my Dynamic Vision. Those glances out of the corner of their eyes at me, and their faint changes in facial expressions, were all too obvious to Tao Yu. "Not security personnel, which is better than the worst scenario." Tao Yu pondered with relief. If the opposition was really that powerful, to openly and directly crush their way here in broad daylight with the security team in their face, then Tao Yu would have had no choice but to go along obediently, play nice, and give them whatever they wanted, if she didn''t wish to be exiled to the mist. As long as I can keep myself alive, I''m willing to bear any humiliation and even be a dog! But employing this method of tailing also indirectly indicated that things weren''t that extreme. Perhaps they also took into account Uncle Hu''s connection, or maybe it was just that Li Le''s reach was limited. Tao Yu even suspected they had no idea that she had already dealt out some information at the recycling station. Tsk~ It was still a bit risky just relying on one recycling station, I should also give out some free information at the dojo; my planning wasn''t comprehensive enough. "I''m still just a weakling with little power, and Uncle Hu''s backing isn''t strong enough either, I can only try to leverage as much as possible..." Tao Yu never considered herself to be very smart, but as the saying goes, you don''t have to eat pork to see it being chased¡ªa lot of the principles in this information-dominated network are actually quite straightforward. When individual strength was lacking, it''s necessary to spread out the interests and risks as much as possible. If a recycling station wasn''t enough, then include the dojo as well. After all, free information was worth giving away to gain some favor... Glancing up at the sky, which was perpetually overcast, it was now becoming distinctly darker, a clear sign that nightfall was approaching fast. Tao Yu quickened her pace. I hope there won''t be any surprise attacks tonight. The little over ten thousand Yuan Force I have left is important, and it would be best not to waste it on recovery... ``` Chapter 42 - 37 Trash Mountain Chapter 42 - 37 Trash Mountain "I''m back." Tao Yu didn''t choose to use Stealth to track backwards; during the day there were too many people, and maintaining constant Shadow Evasion was too time-consuming and exhausting. Now Tao Yu''s main objective was to drag out time as much as possible, spreading the message further, which would naturally resolve the issue. With his innate talents and potential laid bare, he did not wish to engage in direct confrontations during his weaker moments. Influenced by the world of his previous life, Tao Yu still preferred harmony. Killing Joseph was an accident¡ªthe man had used something Tao Yu detested to tempt him. "Dinner''s on the table, Mom and Dad have already returned to the Abyss." His sister-in-law, Li Li, wiped her hands on her apron. "Has Shi come back? Nothing happened today, right?" Tao Yu asked casually with an indifferent expression. "He came back at noon, said he''d stay at a friend''s house tonight." Li Li sighed again; she spent the most time taking care of the family, and with Tao Shi staying out all night at such a young age, she always had her worries. "It''s fine, they''re grown-ups now, boys won''t suffer a disadvantage." Tao Yu, seeing his sister-in-law''s expression, knew that for the moment no one had come to harass the house. As for his younger brother, Tao Yu wasn''t really worried; the guy had always been like this. Despite having consumed lots of Qi-tonic Soup at the dojo, the sight of a bowl of pickles stir-fried with cured meat and white rice on the table still made Tao Yu rub his belly. The energy he had spent using Stealth earlier needed to be replenished. "Mom and Dad said that while you''re home, you should try to eat more meat, and they''ll also look for some to bring back from the gathering area." Tao Yu did not reject this show of parental concern. Meat was expensive in the current world, but it was much easier to get in the Abyss gathering areas. The only issue was that it wasn''t convenient to carry, sometimes they would rely on colleagues returning from expeditions to bring some things and pass messages. After finishing his meal, the sky had completely darkened. Since Li Xiang had already mentioned not coming back, Li Li had closed the door early and bolted it. Then she went to wash the dishes. Tao Yu returned to his room to conserve energy. He was not planning on sleeping tonight; he had to stay alert. At least until the news had fully spread, he intended to keep up this vigilance. Lifting the cardboard that covered the window a little to create a larger gap, Tao Yu gauged the size of the window with his hand, then retreated to the bed. "Feels like those nights spent alone in the Abyss again..." Tao Yu sighed inwardly. For someone who disliked fighting and killing, dealing with these matters was truly a headache. Hopefully, everything would go smoothly... ... As night fell, it was pitch dark outside, and sounds from the autonomous cannons could intermittently be heard. The Tao Yu who was lying on the bed with his eyes closed preserving energy, now opened his eyes. There truly was a disturbance outside the house! Equipped with "Bullet Time" and having "Stealth" as a backup, and with ample Yuan Force reserved, Tao Yu had the capital to probe. Perhaps one could consider it good news, similar to the silent headset; even as Tao Yu reached the front of the trash mountain, no new attacks had occurred. "Ha, to take on our family, this level of force is indeed more than sufficient," Tao Yu said with a self-deprecating laugh. Sometimes being underestimated wasn''t such a bad thing. Ahead was a pitch-black trash mountain, piled up of various wastes and exuding an even more pungent odor than the streets above. Besides the garbage and stench, there were many red dots scurrying through the trash now and then, rummaging for something. Tao Yu''s vision easily discerned that these red dots were the eyes of huge rats. Each rat was the size of a small cat, and rather than fearing Tao Yu''s presence, many stared directly at him with no fear, their crimson eyes full of savageness. Because the flesh of these rats was toxic, not even cooking them would do, making them one of the Outer City''s few luxuries. Tao Yu had heard ghost stories of the trash mountain rats that ate humans since he was a child. Dropping the two men carelessly to the ground, Tao Yu bent down to start claiming his loot. He removed the bulletproof vest and neatly packed all the scattered gear. The next moment, Tao Yu lifted one of the bodies and spun on the spot, hurling it a long distance onto the trash mountain. Squeak, squeak~ Rats that had already been eyeing the area swarmed over the body in an instant, piling into a mass. The sounds of leather tearing, chewing, and bones being gnawed on continued to emanate, leaving Tao Yu feeling slightly nauseated. Looking down at the unconscious man, Tao Yu wasn''t sure if he had controlled his strength properly, not knowing if he was alive or dead. But he didn''t worry too much about it; in this regard, he indeed had no experience. Casually flipping the man over, he then exerted force with his foot. Crack, crack~ One limb after another was broken, and the unconscious man awoke with a series of muffled groans. But before he could scream out in agony, a hand gripped his throat like iron pincers, nearly making the man who had just been painfully awakened blackout again. Li Xiang, just revived, felt pain all throughout his body, his head foggy, and the immense pressure on his neck made it hard to breathe. What was happening? Right... He and his cousin were about to catch that kid from earlier in the day and interrogate him. Then what? His memory started piecing together in fragments, recalling the scene before the attack; just as he was about to open the door latch with his dagger, he heard a noise behind him. Turning around... His cousin was dead! As the memories surged into his mind, Li Xiang was startled, his head clearing up a bit. The night vision goggles had already been removed, making everything in front of him dark; Li Xiang could only vaguely see some crimson red dots and an unbearable stench wafted into his nostrils, accompanied by rustling sounds near his ears. This suddenly sank Li Xiang''s heart. Even without a clear view, he knew where he was. The trash mountain! Some of the dirty work he had done involved dealing with this place! It''s over... Chapter 43 - 38 The Li Family Chapter 43 - 38 The Li Family Li Xiang felt a wave of despair in his heart, knowing that he couldn''t escape his fate. The only reason they hadn''t killed him outright was to extract some information. Up to now, he didn''t even know who had captured him. The night was too dark, and the lack of oxygen made his vision blur. The person clutching his neck had been behind him the entire time, and he could only sense that their strength was immense. "Go ahead and ask, just give me a swift end." A faint voice emerged from his oppressed throat. He said that, but whether he would answer truthfully was something only heaven knew. "Why did you go there at night? What do you all know?" Tao Yu asked in a raspy and deep tone. Li Xiang''s heart skipped a beat at Tao Yu''s question. Huh? The other party didn''t know? As his thoughts gradually returned, Li Xiang had a new idea in mind. Yes, he and his companion had been overpowered without a chance to fight back. This wasn''t something that brat and his family could do! It must be a third-party force! Thinking of the youngster visiting the fortress for a day, had he also brought in outside help? Li Xiang immediately found the best explanation in his mind. Such strength wouldn''t belong to a nobody in the Outsiders! This was hopeful! "I don''t know what that kid told you, but whatever secrets he knows, we know too. Our original intention was to take him away and keep him quiet, but unexpectedly, he already spilled the beans." The intermittent voice reached Tao Yu, who nodded slightly. "You know about that thing?" "Yes, sir. In fact, we are the better partners for cooperation. The South City Li family¡ªsir must have heard of us. What authority does that bumpkin have to promise anything? It would be better to cooperate with us." The voice seemed to be somewhat angry and embarrassed. Hearing this, Li Xiang felt even more secretly pleased inside. "Li family..." The deep voice seemed somewhat wary. "Hmph, you''re lying! You''re from the Inner City. If you really wanted to cooperate, why would you seek out the force of us Outsiders?!" Tao Yu stopped pretending and outright threatened. But all he received was an invisible silence. To give money to his own killer after death? That''s a bitter pill to swallow! After all, having clawed his way up in the harsh environment of the Outer City, Li Xiang''s plea for mercy was an attempt to truthfully and deceptively give out some information, but now there really was no hope. Realizing this might be useless, Tao Yu exerted more force and snapped the other''s neck right away. He then also tossed the body toward the garbage mountain. Being alive and screaming would only cause trouble. After a scare tactic proved useless, it wasn''t worth the effort anymore... "Our family has always worked hard, earning a meager three hundred a month, been kind to others, willing to help, so why, why push us..." Tao Yu, hearing the stirring of the rat pack behind him once more, turned around and walked toward the direction of the Inner City''s wall. The Li family wants to monopolize and return to the Inner City? Which means... It''s only you! ... The Li family, a clan that moved from the Inner City to the Outer City. Although they could no longer stay in the Inner City, once they came to the Outer City, they still belonged to a rather remarkable force. Their retreat was mainly due to the clan''s backbone, the strongest member, along with a group of core members, dying in an expedition to a world fragment. For the Li family, leaving the Inner City was also an act of self-preservation, and overall, it was quite dignified. Therefore, they quickly steadied their footing in the Outer City and became a strong force. The contemporary Clan Leader of the Li family, Li Hui, was one of the four deputy captains of the Enforcement Authority, in charge of the South City area. Also, Li Hui was the only one amongst the four deputy captains without any traces of mechanical augmentation, somewhat similar to the Enforcement Authority captain, Ze Chuan. The fact that he could maintain his position without any mutations, cybernetic implants, and solely with flesh and blood, was proof enough that his physical body had drastically surpassed human limits, enough to match or even exceed those with mechanical enhancements in the Outer City. In the Enforcement Authority family quarter, a three-story wooden villa set with a small courtyard, together with twelve other buildings beside it, comprised the Li family''s gathering place in the Outer City. Compared to the scrap-heap style buildings of the Outer City, each of the Li family''s houses was quite standard, mostly built from uniform timber. Grouping over a dozen houses together gave this place a different vibe from the rest of the Outer City. The ground was also covered in compacted gravel, much cleaner in comparison. While the rest of the Outer City was usually quiet at night, that core three-story wooden house was still brightly lit, seemingly hosting a banquet that had yet to end. At a time when ordinary people were reluctant to use even oil lamps, this western-style house was illuminated by electric lights, as if living in a different world... Chapter 44 - 39: The Life Experience of the Li Clan Leader Chapter 44 - 39: The Life Experience of the Li Clan Leader The Li family''s night was still alive with a wine banquet downstairs, but in the study on the third floor, Li Le and his father Li Hui were casually discussing the day''s events. "Father, we''re short-staffed right now. A Grade B combat talent is actually quite a decent prospect, with a clean family background, too. If we control him with ''happiness,'' and secure a debt note, we should be able to have complete control over him, right?" Li Le thought about what the now-deceased Joseph had done, referring to how Joseph was killed when he was surrounded by those Yuan Force creatures. Otherwise, he indeed would have been secured. The new gathering place was in need of people, and it was quite a strain to rely on just the few young people from the family to slowly take over. "If your talent reached Grade C, even just C-, then I would have arranged to take him in. But your Grade D Dynamic Vision, although theoretically almost the same as a normal Grade B combat talent, still doesn''t guarantee a definite win," Li Hui said gravely. When Li Le first met Wino, he also downplayed his own talent, claiming it was only Grade E Dynamic Vision, but in reality, it was Grade D! Special combat talents like Dynamic Vision are indeed two levels higher than normal combat talents. Coupled with the family''s Knight Breathing Technique, Li Le felt completely confident he could suppress the other. But his father wouldn''t allow it, wanting to avoid all trouble, making him feel somewhat underestimated, and he replied dissatisfied, "So what if he''s just Tao Hu''s nephew, even if it were his son? How could they compare to me with the same level of talent?" At least in the Outer City, Li Le had a psychological advantage. If Joseph wanted to take someone in as a lackey, why couldn''t he? "Heh, our family''s Dynamic Vision is indeed a respectable talent. It was the foundation for us establishing a foothold in the Inner City. In a head-on fight, you could easily beat him, particularly with the support the family provides you, which far exceeds his," Li Hui didn''t counter Li Le''s words but casually got up and came over to pat his shoulder. "However, Dynamic Vision is a Skill suited for shooting and even ambushing. What good is your strength if you get shot in the head with a single bullet? You''d still end up dead." Li Le wanted to rebut, but for a moment he didn''t know how to respond. "If we were still an Inner City force, it wouldn''t matter, but right now there''s really no need to take risks. We can proceed slowly." As he said this, Li Hui turned with his hands clasped behind him, revealing a wise smile, "The growth cycles of plants are set. We have time to wait. If seven family members can choose the Development Zone within half a year, then based on the eight of you, we can steadily establish ourselves and gradually recruit some newcomers." Here, Li Hui paused again, "Once we''ve reaped a few waves of insubordination, we can also use the fame we''ve built to offer a tribute directly to the two bigwigs in the Floating City, in exchange for a promotion." "Alright, then is it suitable for the two cousins to head over immediately during the night? It''s not actually that peaceful at night." Li Le slowly accepted his father''s words. They indeed made sense, but arranging for the two cousins to go overnight seemed a bit overly cautious. "Just to be safe. It would be troublesome if that guy starts talking nonsense. For someone with a bit of capability like him, either you don''t touch them at all, or you have to completely suppress them at once." "Otherwise, if he calls his friends, and Tao Hu calls his friends, and it escalates further and further, the troubles that follow will be endless." Hearing this, Li Le felt a stir in his heart and worriedly said, "What if he''s already told Tao Hu? We''re not sure what happened in the half-day yesterday, though we''ve been in the fortress all day today." "So what if he''s told him? Does Tao Hu know the location?" Li Hui scoffed, speaking ominously, "You said it yourself before, he''s just Tao Hu''s nephew, and only a cousin at that. The relationship has been maintained solely by his talent. Tao Hu might risk it for a living talent, but ..." "Once a person is dead, that''s all gone." Afterward, Li Hui gave Li Le a meaningful smile, No?v(el)B\\jnn "Learn a bit more. In the future, you''ll have to stand on your own in the new gathering place, leading the new generation of our Li family..." A splatter¡ª Li Hui''s smiling head shot up into the sky, blood spurting from the neck, leaving Li Le completely dumbstruck. Through the gap of blood spraying between the soaring head and neck, he also saw the figure of Tao Yu with a knife passing through. Someone spotted the rotary phone in the study, a direct line to the security team, a true symbol of status. But when someone hurried over to the phone and picked it up, they slammed it back down in frustration upon discovering that the line had been cut. "Damn it! Two of you come with me, let''s go there directly!" At that moment, the lights in the house suddenly went out, as if the whole building''s circuit breaker had been tripped. "What''s happening?" "The killer hasn''t left!" "Everyone be careful!" "Back to back." "Light the lamps!" "The fire, light a fire!" Having electricity wired from the city walls to light up the entire house was definitely a sign of status. When their accustomed lighting suddenly cut off, chaos ensued. Soon enough, the first scream arose from downstairs, followed by the frantic sounds of lighting fires and questioning voices. Gunshots followed, creating a cacophony of noise. "The front door is locked! Break it down! Ah~" A flicker of firelight and the person attempting to bust the door was shot in the back of the head. "Go out the windows!" Bang bang~ As someone smashed the window, two bullets followed, and upon crashing through, they fell to the ground. Whoever ran first would die first! "Help!" "Damn it! Fight back!" "Where''s the person?" "..." Screams, cries for help, and roars came one after another. On a starless night shrouded by grey fog, with insufficient lighting, only the sporadic glow of temporary oil lamps and flames illuminated the dark three-story Western-style house, accompanied by the flashes of gunshots and screams. The Li family! In possession of the "Knight Breathing Technique," an advanced breathing technique, and the deep roots of an Inner City family, they positioned themselves as one of the four deputy captains of the security team without relying on mechanical enhancements or mutations. But now, they were facing a one-sided massacre in the darkness. There were more than a couple of elite Li family members whose overall physical capabilities completely surpassed Tao Yu''s. But in this environment, that meant nothing. A single bullet to the brow or a knife across the throat was all it took to end their lives. Continuously utilizing Yuan Force to replenish his stamina and focus, the constantly fatiguing Tao Yu was like a God of Death in the darkness, each appearance guaranteeing the demise of a Li family member. The screaming waned until silence prevailed. The entire Li house fell into dead silence. The once majestic isolated Western-style building remained imposing, only now with broken windows and several bodies hanging from them. Along with the silence of the dozen or so nearby buildings, it seemed as if no life remained at all... Chapter 45 - 40: The Owner of the Mansion Chapter 45 - 40: The Owner of the Mansion "Cough cough~ there are indeed skilled masters out there." In the pitch-black night, he stood next to a building, steadying his body with a hand against the wall that felt like asbestos board. Tao Yu clutched his broken ribs, and aside from the bulletproof vest, his shoulder bore a fierce gunshot wound. With the infusion of Yuan Force, his ribs quickly healed, and the wound expelled the bullet. Constantly replenishing his stamina in the forefront had consumed over three thousand Yuan Force, allowing him to maintain a high level of endurance. Shadows could enter at any time, and an outburst could happen at any moment. He had used another thousand Yuan Force to heal his injuries, which was a huge loss! In truth, eating could have also aided in recovery, but there wasn''t time for that now; Tao Yu had no choice but to bear the cost. Looking at the large bundle wrapped in bed sheets before him, filled with miscellaneous items, Tao Yu had no idea how much he''d be able to recoup. He had no way to thoroughly search them. Although he had cleared his way from the perimeter to the inside, there were probably no survivors left in the Li family; even the eggs were scattered. In the end, he had even started a fire with kerosene. But he couldn''t stay at the scene forever! All he could do was hastily take these seemingly valuable items, mainly those related to Yuan Force. "Are these considered dirty goods? Aren''t they too conspicuous?" Tao Yu picked up a small Yuan Force knife, sensing its sharp and bleeding properties, but ultimately decided to absorb it directly as pure Yuan Force. They seemed to be auxiliary items. Although indeed worth more than pure Yuan Force absorption, Tao Yu clearly did not have the time to deal with them and simply absorbed them all at once. Then, he absorbed a total of about eight thousand Yuan Force... "What a pity. If I sold them all, they would be worth at least ten thousand or even more. I wonder if these kinds of families have an emergency treasure stash somewhere..." Tao Yu sighed a little; from that whole bedsheet of items, he only kept two. One was a seemingly ordinary handgun with the ''bullets path precision'' Yuan Force property, a very common yet practical Yuan Force item. Absorbing the Yuan Force in it would yield only four hundred, but it could likely sell for about two thousand. Since it was a high-demand item, Tao Yu decided to keep it. The other was a long dagger, which could also be used as a short sword, possessing only two hundred in Yuan Force reserve but characterized by ''armor penetration,'' ''wear resistance,'' and ''sharpness''¡ªthree quite remarkable Yuan Force properties, making it a small gem. The rest had their Yuan Force fully absorbed, turning them into ordinary items. Indeed, these could still sell for some money, yet after some hesitation, Tao Yu opted to bury them somewhere instead. He was in need of Yuan Force, but it wasn''t worth taking the risk... ... "Actually, I didn''t want to take a risk at night either. With the environment before, a stray bullet might have hit my head, and even instant use of Yuan Force to heal might not have worked. I wasn''t keen to try." Tao Yu eventually returned to bed with a sigh. It really was a big deal... ... "Tao Yu, what''s the matter? You look so troubled." "Hey, don''t mention it. I just heard that the Li family from South City was wiped out when I entered the fort." "What? The Li family from South City?" When Smith saw Tao Yu come over in his dojo training suit, a smile also appeared on his face. "Hey, don''t mention it. I just heard that the Li family from South City was wiped out when I entered the fort." "What? The Li family from South City?" Smith had obviously heard of the fame of the Li family from South City. "I heard their ''Knight Breathing Technique'' was unmatched. They, they''ve been exterminated just like that?" Smith was also very shocked. Outside the city, things were always somewhat chaotic. Just on the day of awakening alone, who knows how many people would die, and bodies in the sewers were a common occurrence. But it was still rare for a major household to be wiped out. "Yeah, I was in the same class as one of their young men. Brother, can I see the dojo master? I have some things I want to discuss." Tao Yu put on a worried look. Although Smith had stumbled upon big news, after all, it was just idle gossip. Hearing what Tao Yu had to say, he was actually pleased, "Speaking of which, the dojo master wanted to see you after hearing about your situation. Come with me; you might have a chance to receive personal guidance from the master." Compared to the unrelated extermination of the Li family, the dojo master and this junior brother mattered more. Smith led Tao Yu directly to a separate, relatively smaller wooden hut. Though this wooden hut was not very large, it was quite exquisite and much more elegant than the other buildings of the dojo. A nondescript middle-aged man was sitting cross-legged outside the hut on a cushion, with a cup of freshly brewed hot tea beside him. When he saw Smith bringing Tao Yu over, the man, also dressed in a dojo suit and appearing very ordinary, nodded and smiled at Tao Yu, "You must be the talented student Smith mentioned, truly an impressive figure." Liu Yi, the master of Wanliu Dojo, really looked very unremarkable, without any exaggerated muscles visible on his body. But simply sitting there casually, he gave Tao Yu a sense of natural integration. And even though he appeared very gentle when smiling, with casual behavior, Tao Yu still felt an indescribable sense of tension, akin to the unconscious anxiety ordinary people feel in the presence of a wild animal. The master was indeed very strong! This feeling was even stronger than Li Hui from yesterday. Li Hui gave off such a strong oppressive aura that it made Tao Yu stack all his skills in one go. After the kill, had he not replenished a bit of Yuan Force, he would have almost not recovered... Chapter 46 - 41: The Five Forms of Wanliu Chapter 46 - 41: The Five Forms of Wanliu Liu Yi didn''t know why, but a sudden slight chill ran down his spine, yet his attention quickly returned to the student before him. Well-proportioned with handsome features, he had quite the marketable appearance for someone from the Outer City. In fact, Tao Yu used to have a more delicate appearance and was rather skinny, but as he fleshed out from growing, his image had noticeably improved. In the Outer City, where most people''s skin was rough due to the harshness of life, Tao Yu''s recent physical transformations made him appear fair and tender. "To grasp the Stance Skill in just three tries is not something we see often in our dojo, I have also taught young people with Grade A bodily talents, and they too could not reach this level." Liu Yi smiled as he praised Tao Yu''s talent. "Head of the dojo praises me too highly, my quick mastery is probably due to my Dynamic Vision''s ability to capture movements, and my body has a good foundation from taking a substantial amount of Yuan Force herbs." "Smith mentioned this to me before, but I am not privy to what herbs these were, would you mind sharing some details? It can be compensated." Liu Yi wanted to see Tao Yu for his talents, but he was also interested in this aspect; it could be said that his intention cut both ways. This prompted Tao Yu to quickly speak up. "Actually, I took the initiative to come to you for this very reason, and to receive compensation for it would obviously be wonderful." "Your talent is commendable, and since you already qualify for our free quota, if you''re willing to share some details, I can waive all your future tuition fees." Liu Yi grandly waved his hand, offering his promise. In reality, for Liu Yi and the dojo, teaching others was their business, akin to a ''Skill Loan''; it wouldn''t be a loss either way. And for Tao Yu, it was even better! Because he was definitely going to learn all five Fist Techniques, even with a half-price discount, it would still cost tens of thousands. After all, even without this promise, Tao Yu would have taken the initiative to discuss it. He first thanked Liu Yi, preempting the conversation, then Tao Yu followed up with a sigh, "Hearing about the Li family''s annihilation today scared me to death; I was already thinking of discussing this with you." It was practically a free ride. "Thank you, head of the dojo!" He first thanked Liu Yi, preempting the conversation, then Tao Yu followed up with a sigh, "Hearing about the Li family''s annihilation today scared me to death; I was already thinking of discussing this with you." "So that''s how it is. But am I safe now? Can I stay at the dojo for a couple of days?" Tao Yu seized the opportunity to ask; the dojo master could make decisions on the spot, a simple yes or no would do. Staying here would also make use of the time at night. "Haha, sure, but you''ll have to ask Smith yourself if he agrees to let you sleep on the floor." "Of course, no problem. I''d be afraid too if I were you." Smith agreed briskly. With the right talent, many things are easy to negotiate! ... "So, which Fist Technique do you want to start learning today?" Having met the dojo master, Tao Yu followed Smith back to the corner of the courtyard where they practiced yesterday. Zhang Wei and the others had also arrived, but Smith didn''t ask their opinion and went straight to satisfying Tao Yu''s request with his question. "Big Brother, can you talk about it? I think everyone would like to hear." Tao Yu took the initiative to inquire. He knew that the Wanliu Dojo offered five signature Fist Techniques: Tiger, Crane, Bear, Python, Ape; each had its own characteristics, but he wasn''t clear about the specific features. And Tao Yu''s inquiry also dispelled some of the small dissatisfaction that Zhang Wei and the others had harbored, and they all perked up their ears. "Alright, let''s start with the Fist Techniques. You already know their names, so I''ll begin with the Crane Form, which I am most proficient in and have reached lv4 in..." As Smith said this, he also casually adopted a stance. Standing on one foot like a golden rooster, his posture was straight as a pen. Just by standing there, he exuded a sense of lightness and agility. "Crane Form is the lightest and most agile among our Myriad Streams Five Forms. It focuses on touch-and-go and anticipating the opponent..." While speaking, Smith began to demonstrate stances, waving his arms as if searching for an invisible opponent. Accompanying his movements, Tao Yu also formed a mental image. Crane Form mainly resembled Jeet Kune Do and the beggar''s version of Dugu Nine Swords in style, with a few basic moves that are relatively simple, mainly emphasizing quick initiation. However, it requires a high level of adaptability and spontaneity, focusing on disrupting the rhythm of an opponent''s attack before it is fully launched. The fighting style has two distinct approaches, one for humans and one for beasts, and practicing Crane Form on top of the foundation of Wanliu Stance Skill could further strengthen the leg sinews and fingers. Afterward, Smith went on to demonstrate the Tiger, Bear, Python, and Ape Forms in succession. Indeed, it was evident that although he was proficient in the other four Forms, they lacked the delicate grace of the Crane Form, and it could only be said that he was familiar with the techniques. Each Fist Technique had its own focus and uniqueness, but what was key was the seemingly unrelated Five Forms actually resurfaced on the foundation of Wanliu Stance Skill, providing a comprehensive coverage for the whole body once again. Each Form appeared as a separate piece of the puzzle, able to progress and enhance specific parts; combined, they amounted to a full enhancement of the whole set... Chapter 47 - 42 Half a Month Chapter 47 - 42 Half a Month "Indeed, it''s very difficult..." After studying for a day and planning to go home to inform his family that he would be staying at the dojo for the next few days, Tao Yu''s face involuntarily showed a hint of emotion. He had entered the beginner stage of Wanliu Stance Skill three times! And now, even with the foundation of Deification''s augmented Wanliu Stance Skill, he still hadn''t managed to master even one form in a single day, despite Smith constantly correcting and personally instructing him by his side! As expected, the difficulty of learning the five fist techniques had greatly increased. No wonder they simplified it into the stance skill for practice first, to facilitate the acceleration with Yuan Force. "But I have already vaguely grasped the essence. At most two days, I should be able to master it in at most two days." His proficiency could be seen visibly improving, and there were no bottlenecks or incomprehensible areas. With the foundation in stance skills and superior physical quality, learning all five fist techniques shouldn''t be a problem. There was also the Swallowing Fluid Technique for promoting digestion. These were Tao Yu''s goals for the month. Although the interval between visits to the Abyss could be as short as five days after awakening his talent, Tao Yu still planned to learn as much as possible and spend almost all of his Yuan Force before entering the Abyss again. Sharpening the axe will not hinder the chopping of firewood! Compared to the Abyss, the environment in the present world was still a bit more comfortable, and he could learn some skills as well. "Huh, Uncle Hu, what brings you here?" As Tao Yu arrived at his home''s entrance, he saw Uncle Hu chatting and smoking with two members of the security team at the door. His rarely seen outdoors third brother, Tao Tong, was also there, rolling out in his wheelchair. His third brother possessed Dynamic Vision, had once joined the security team, and was Uncle Hu''s connection. Now he was chatting with a rare smile on his face. "Yo, our great genius is back." Uncle Hu, with a cigarette dangling from his lips, saw Tao Yu and grinned, beckoning with his hand. "Uncle Hu?" Tao Yu trotted over. "Heard you went to the fortress to learn some skills? How''s it going, everything smooth?" Uncle Hu sized up Tao Yu and casually asked. "Very well, the dojo master and senior brothers are very enthusiastic." "Of course, a Grade A talent is welcomed warmly everywhere." After a brief exchange, Tao Hu then explained the reason for his visit. "You''ve heard about the Lee family''s incident, right? Actually, I''m here because of that." Although the interval between visits to the Abyss could be as short as five days after awakening his talent, Tao Yu still planned to learn as much as possible and spend almost all of his Yuan Force before entering the Abyss again. "Huh, Uncle Hu, what brings you here?" Their approach is to reward the brave handsomely. "Uncle Hu is more confident now, huh? What''s up? Got a chance to move up this time?" Tao Yu teased Tao Hu in return. And Tao Hu actually grinned and laughed "Not confirmed yet, not confirmed, just acting as a proxy for the time being." This actually surprised Tao Yu. He really hadn''t seen it coming¡ªit appears that Uncle Hu and that appreciative bigwig have been in touch all along! In terms of strength, with his mechanical arm, Uncle Hu could already be the deputy captain of the security team for South City, but that position would definitely require background and connections as well. After all, as Tao Yu estimated, the deputy captain of the security team, if not in armor, could be gunned down by a crowd of ordinary people in an open area and perish; it''s not just about having sheer strength. But this was also good news; keep the benefits within the family... ... The tragedy of the Li family had been the talk of the town for half a month, but since Tao Hu had already expressed the security team''s stance to Tao Yu, they naturally wouldn''t cause any commotion, and the few powers under suspicion wouldn''t reveal any ''flaws,'' just catching some small-time thieves and contraband dealers as usual. Afterwards, the attention slowly shifted elsewhere. Outsiders still had to focus mostly on filling their stomachs and surviving; those with spare money were often consumed by ''pleasure'' and didn''t have the energy to gossip. As for the dead, well, there were plenty dying each day around the transportation plaza, sustained only by the Outsiders'' high birth rates... ... During the daytime training, the Wanliu Dojo still echoed with the orderly shouts of practice. Of those who were originally receiving special training with Smith, only Tao Yu and Zhang Wei remained, with the others joining the main group for drills. Zhang Wei had relied solely on his Endurance D+ talent, mastering the Stance Skill, and with a stubborn resolve, began learning the Fist Technique, choosing the Bear Form which was known for defense and robustness. As for Tao Yu, he had entered the preliminary stage in all five boxing techniques and now continued to come to the dojo not just for practice, but also to bolster his body with Qi-tonic Soup. His Yuan Force was almost entirely spent by now. Due to the enhancement in strength, the efficiency of the Yuan Force decreased, and with the diminishing returns that appeared as his physical fitness approached its limits, Tao Yu felt that his training efficiency was visibly declining each day. "Ah, I need to find a way to make money again, and also ways to keep pushing my limits..." Tao Yu finished swinging his arms in the manner of an ape, creating a crisp sound in the air. "Five-Form Ape Technique, Improved" had reached level 2, and although the Yuan Force consumption for Five-Form Boxing was much greater than ordinary skills, Tao Yu had still managed to force it to level 2. Then, the new change Tao Yu had been hoping for occurred. The five skill orbs combined and revolved around each other, creating a new skill orb in the center! Normally, one would need the ordinary Five-Form Boxing to reach level 4 to have a chance to integrate the skills, but due to Tao Yu''s Deification, reaching level 2 for all was already enough. "Five Forms as One" level 1: Integrates tiger, crane, bear, python, and ape boxing techniques, enhancing Qi-Blood throughout the body and somewhat increasing physical limits. If the Stance Skill is a precursor to Five-Form Boxing, then Five-Form Boxing is in turn a requirement for Five Forms as One! This was still just the standard version, and seeing the 1,200 Yuan Force needed for the Deification, though he had only 2,000 Yuan Force left in his body, Tao Yu did not hesitate. Deify! Chapter 48 - 43: Improvement Chapter 48 - 43: Improvement Gah~ A tingling sensation originating from the deep marrow, making Tao Yu feel as if ants were crawling all over his body, unreachable by the scratch of his nails. It took a while before he recovered from this reaction, and then he felt a completely different sensation. Unified strength! After the Deification of Stance Skill, he had already unified all body forces into one, but now Tao Yu clearly felt a force brewed by Qi-Blood fluctuate with its ebbs and flows. Whenever there was a need, he could integrate it by harnessing Qi-Blood! Although it couldn''t pierce through the body, but... With a casual flick of Tao Yu''s finger, although he felt a sharp pain, tiny fissures had already appeared on the stone lock in front of him. The cracks were not very obvious, but to effortlessly make them with a flesh-and-blood body was indeed a terrifying effect! An ordinary person would have their throat bone shattered by such a flick! "Clear strength and dark strength? Not quite, but they seem somewhat similar..." Tao Yu pondered at the bottom of his heart, all the while comprehending the information from his newly Deified skill. [Five Forms as One - Modified] lv1: Integration of strength, can significantly enhance the physical limits. Strength, to a certain degree, could achieve some feats that originally seemed incredible, such as controlling and strengthening internal organs, detoxifying and purifying blood. However, it was different from the internal strength Tao Yu knew; this was a latent power spread throughout the entire body¡ªthe stronger the body and Qi-Blood, the stronger the force! It was activated and harnessed through Qi-Blood when used, and it could also train the body and even the internal organs. If one didn''t count the Shadow Force that combined [Stealth] and [Ambush], this was the first technique Tao Yu had mastered that could be barely called supernatural! After all, the Shadow Force was too extreme and couldn''t be used to strengthen oneself. Whereas [Five Forms as One] could significantly enhance the physical limits! It was also more balanced and controllable. The previous stackable enhancement had begun to show diminishing returns, with effects getting weaker; this was undoubtedly a timely assistance. "Haha, the hardest step is from zero to one, this feeling is truly delightful." Tao Yu was very exhilarated in his heart. This might also be one of the ways a normal flesh-and-blood body could rival mechanical and mutated bodies. Although the mode might be different, the pressure that Li Hui initially gave him, and the head of Wanliu Dojo, Liu Yi, they probably used this kind of power. "Normally, integrating Myriad Streams Five Forms, should be about seizing control over Qi-Blood, and maybe combining it with that secret Breathing Technique to catalyze it into force?" Tao Yu had some guesses in his heart. Because of the special nature of his own Deification, there were some questions that would not be good for him to ask directly. Otherwise, being misunderstood for stealing others'' secrets could lead to a bloodbath. The head of the Dojo was actually quite generous, offering skills for free; Tao Yu felt a bit remorseful. But at least stacking another Deification on top of his current one would not be a big problem! After reflecting for a moment, he leaned towards "Basic Breathing Technique - Modified." This Skill was the cheapest way to improve physical limits, requiring only about thirty thousand Yuan Force for a second enhancement. The most effective ''Five Forms as One - Modified'' needed over two hundred thousand, more expensive than the innate "Bullet Time." But maintaining his day-to-day training while saving up thirty thousand Yuan Force was not a small sum; his parents would have to save for ten years without eating or drinking to afford it, roughly equivalent to the looting of four Li families... Quickly dismissing some thoughts in his head, Tao Yu also slapped his cheeks. His ideas were a bit dangerous. "The Yuan Force items and skills in the new gathering area haven''t flooded the market yet, which is a decent source of income. It''s just that there''s still a risk of being besieged now..." The money in his pocket pushed Tao Yu to find Smith. "Senior brother, I''m almost ready to go to the Abyss. I won''t be coming here for a while." Tao Yu found Smith and greeted him. This was quite normal. In fact, Smith himself had taken five days off to go to the Abyss over the past half a month, but his base was in the real world, and his trips to the Abyss were purely to avoid going crazy. "Alright, I think it''s time you went too, haha. I don''t know how much money you''ve spent, but full-time training is really draining." Smith wasn''t surprised. He had a job and income at the dojo, which could support his use of Yuan Force acceleration in reverse. This junior brother, even if he found someone willing to invest, was still depleting his reserves. "Your Crane stance is at lv3; you could apply to be a Teaching Assistant. The dojo''s benefits are pretty good." Smith suggested, feeling this junior had talent and could try a part-time training approach. Tao Yu''s Crane stance was actually only at lv2, but thanks to Deification, he could easily pass off as lv3. Because of ''Five Forms as One,'' his skill matched lv4, which allowed him to learn "Swallow Essence Technique - Modified." "I''ll consider it, but without working hard in the new Development Zone, I won''t have a stable place even for five days, so I can''t do it." Actually, Tao Yu had nearly emptied the Wanliu Dojo, and his consumption was not something that could be covered by being a Teaching Assistant there; only if the head of the dojo gave up his position would it be sufficient. However, Tao Yu naturally wouldn''t casually turn down a gesture of goodwill, and he had a fairly harmonious relationship with Smith. "Tao, are you preparing to go to the Abyss, too? Together?" Zhang Wei perked up his ears at this point; the two had teamed up before, and indeed, it was much more convenient for two people in the Abyss than for one alone. "Our locations are too far apart. Let''s leave it to fate. I''ve got to go prepare some things." Tao Yu waved to the two, declining Zhang Wei''s team invitation. "Alright, safe travels. You can buy a few Qi Replenishing Pills from the dojo to take with you." Smith started his sales pitch again, though the items he recommended were indeed very effective. "Sure." Tao Yu indeed planned to bring a few Qi Replenishing Pills. These pills had effects similar to Qi-tonic Soup, but were more convenient to carry and preserve. They were also a lot more expensive, costing fifty Yuan Force units. They weren''t really meant for daily training, but for emergency recovery of strength in the wild. The absorption rate was much faster than eating meat, and the effect was further enhanced with "Swallow Essence Technique - Modified." With so many inherently energy-intensive Deification skills, if money wasn''t an issue, he would fill his backpack without a second thought. Compared to directly using Yuan Force for recovery, it was far more cost-effective... Chapter 49 - 44 New Fragment Information Chapter 49 - 44 New Fragment Information ``` Task Hall, there is one in each fort of the outer city, primarily for posting various missions. The Task Hall occupies a large area but is relatively rudimentary. Inside, it seems chaotic, with various sweaty odors filling the nostrils. Many people continuously look at the mission boards for announcements, find what suits them, tear them off, and then go to the counter to register, a somewhat primitive process. Conflicts over high-reward missions are a common occurrence. But those who cause trouble will be deducted points or expelled. All sorts of mission categories are available, and there are also many missions in the current world, such as the case clues for the Li family annihilation case seen here, along with tasks like rat extermination. Besides these printed mission notices, there is a single electronic LED screen in the entire Task Hall, continuously displaying some of the more important missions. As a ''partner,'' Tao Yu skips the step of competing for missions and has a dedicated contact to assist him. A pretty little beauty, considered attractive by the standards of the outer city, respectfully led Tao Yu to a small compartment with a notebook in hand. The beautiful waitress was in a brown linen short-sleeved shirt, revealing her smooth arms with a healthy complexion. Occasionally, as she moved her hands, a glimpse of a side mark could be seen. "Partner Sir, there are many tasks in the new Development Zone, many of which are open-ended tasks. You don''t need to accept them; if there is a harvest, you can come straight back and submit it. You have a W4-type mission bracelet; I can import the task data to your bracelet for easy access at any time," she said. The young beauty leaned close to Tao Yu, her gaze occasionally sweeping over the smartwatch on his wrist that had been gifted to him. With Tao Yu''s high attractiveness, her breath almost reached his face, leaving her cheeks red and flustered. "That would be great, thank you," Tao Yu responded. Tao Yu did not mind the occasional subtle contact with her, but he certainly wouldn''t waste his time on such frivolities. She wasn''t a rich woman who could affect the speed of his sword drawing. While inserting something akin to a USB flash drive into the watch to import the task library for easy access in the Abyss, Tao Yu glanced through the notebook in front of him, spotting several new Development Zone tasks highlighted in bold. "New Development Zone Abyssal Fragment Exploration Task: Explore as many Abyssal Fragments as possible. Rewards will depend on the findings. Partial rewards are also available for those who repeatedly submit information first. Information may include cartography, biological atlases, special events..." "Blackwater Toxin Decryption Reward: The fragment codenamed ''Alien 01'' is filled with a kind of Blackwater Toxin, which possesses biological properties and is extremely tricky to deal with. After contamination, it can transform ordinary animals into first-generation Aliens. Pioneers without superb physique, toxin resistance, or similar talents should enter with caution..." "Codenamed ''Zombie World 01'' Fragment Development: Heading north from the fragment codenamed ''Alien 01'' will lead you to the fragment codenamed ''Zombie World 01.'' This fragment borders both Rainforest 01 and Alien 01 and is home to a species called Zombies, suspected to be transformed humans. Zombies are relatively weak, but their numbers are vast. Radio signals have been detected, possibly mutually intelligible with the language of the Alien world. The fragment barrier is reasonably strong, preventing Aliens from entering..." "Alien Breeder: Responsible for understanding the habits of Aliens, identifying the best host organisms, recording the host organisms'' reproduction capabilities and Yuan Force output ratio, summarizing the details on cultivation environment, temperature, feed, etc. This task can be completed by a team. It is recommended to source creatures from the neighboring rainforest and apply for Empress eggs..." "Cleaning Aliens: Aliens have an extremely strong ability to reproduce. To ensure the safety of newcomers, organizations have put together field Alien cleaning squads. Each piece of Alien Yuan Force item, in addition to its inherent value, will reward an extra 100 Yuan Force units. It is advised to team up for this task. Those with alien body implantation should avoid participating as they are likely to become targeted for capture and incubation by Aliens..." "..." On seeing a task about breeding Aliens and another about cleaning out Aliens, Tao Yu immediately thought of the Cobra Effect. "The rewards for mapping are also decent, finding other Yuan Force creatures beyond zombies has its rewards, and then there''s the source of that broadcast..." Tao Yu took a closer look at the tasks for the Zombie World, noting these were all additional rewards, with all the gains along the way being his to keep. But thinking about the scarce output of zombies, he figured that for an ordinary Pioneer, it would probably just mean scavenging some resources to sell back. The only advantage of this world might be the absence of strong Yuan Force creatures like Pythons or Aliens that ordinary Pioneers can''t even escape from. And it''s also protected by a world barrier that prevents Yuan Force creatures from entering! The safety should be the highest, at least for now. "My greatest strength still lies in my potential. Now, the threat of Aliens is still immense to me, and I don''t know the current number of Aliens and the extent of their proliferation. Although the rewards for hunting Aliens are high, safety comes first..." Tao Yu pondered internally that even if he were to hunt Aliens to earn money, he could still use the Zombie World as a base and run both sides. The most crucial point is that even with his current strength, if truly surrounded by Aliens, he would likely still come out at a loss. He could first try to increase his strength in the Zombie World before hunting Aliens. He didn''t want to relive the feeling of always having to sleep with one eye open in the rainforest, constantly on edge and mentally exhausted. "The difficulty of these initial fragments is not small. The welfare for tasks in the new Development Zones is actually quite good. Once I manage to achieve the second Deification of my main skills and talents, I should be ready for official exploration. I still need to make money..." Having potential means he has to endure loneliness and make money to accumulate for himself, as his strength is the most tangible thing. Looking back at the tasks for the Zombie World, Tao Yu became more and more satisfied; in fact, his current strength was already not weak. It would take five days for a round trip, and as long as he was careful to learn the habits of the zombies and explore gradually, it wouldn''t be a big problem for an ordinary Pioneer to complete a map survey once a month. If he managed to get a vehicle or something, the possibility of reaching other adjacent fragments was not small. But the size of a world fragment is entirely up to luck; if it turns out to be very large, then it would indeed be quite a loss. However, based on the current rewards for tasks, if it really was that way, it could be counted as important intelligence and receive additional rewards. "I''ll register this task, thank you." His USB drive had already transferred the data on the open tasks, and Tao Yu left without any attachment. He operated his W4 task bracelet for a moment; this smartwatch-like device had quite a complete set of features, including assistance with map surveying and convenience in submitting tasks. It supported solar charging and automatic radio searching and even had a reserve of over a hundred units of Yuan Force, having likely enhanced some functions. While there might be a small chance of it being located or tracked, Tao Yu currently had nothing of value for the big shots of the Floating City to covet, so the likelihood was really not significant. Or rather, his value was not yet worth them risking their reputation. "This is what it means to be a wealthy woman..." Tao Yu sighed with some regret. His talents had exploded a bit too much, and to avoid unnecessary trouble, he could only painfully forego the shortcuts... ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 50 - 45: Radio Station Chapter 50 - 45: Radio Station ``` Mosaic-like images kept appearing above the plains, eventually forming the fully armed silhouette of a person. No?v(el)B\\jnn Tactical helmet, combat suit with a bulletproof vest, a large backpack strapped to the back, and a sleek black assault rifle held in hand, one could say he was armed to the teeth. "Having new equipment really makes a difference." With his dynamic vision, Tao Yu executed several tactical moves in quick succession to sweep the surroundings, and after confirming it was safe, he also allowed himself to relax a bit. This was exactly where he had left from, and this new set of gear he had on was actually part of the spoils from the Li family. After laying low for half a month without drawing attention, Tao Yu also checked on the buried supplies at night, eventually selecting some common items that were popular among the masses for his own use. All these items could be obtained in the outer city. Having a legitimate income from selling skills and Blood Orchids, using this kind of equipment didn''t draw unwanted attention in this area. Besides, he wasn''t selling anything, just using them for himself, and since he transported from his own room, he naturally reduced the risks to the minimum. An assault rifle, a submachine gun that could be held with one hand, and two pistols, one of which possessed the Yuan Force item "Ballistic Precision." A long dagger with a Yuan Force skill effect, and two curved knives for easy replacement. Combined with a tactical helmet, tactical suit, bulletproof vest, tactical boots, and other protective gear, his own margin for error was greatly increased. Just like Wino with his full-body metal armor, Tao Yu''s set of equipment at least gave him more chances against black guns and sneak attacks. Li Hui was much stronger than Tao Yu, but was instantly killed by a sneak attack from him; Tao Yu certainly didn''t wish to experience the same fate. In Zombie World, relying solely on bullets would be useless, and even attract unwanted threats, poor and troublesome. It''s still better to rely on close combat normally. "However, I still need to find that fragment first, the intelligence says to keep heading north. That world is lower by ten meters compared to the Alien world, but the barrier of the fragment is stronger than the Rainforest''s, able to prevent alien creatures like the Aliens from entering..." Tao Yu easily flipped back to the Rainforest side, climbed a tree at the edge, and looked northward. Even with his astonishing vision, he still only saw plains without a shadow of any building. "If the curvature of the Alien world is similar to Earth''s, that''s at least twenty or thirty kilometers away, hope it''s not too exaggerated..." Tao Yu returned to the base of the tree, somewhat lamenting the ridiculous distance. He had even considered getting a motorcycle, but was too impoverished after completing the Deification of ''Five Forms as One.'' "Good lord, finally made it." There was probably a distance of twenty to thirty kilometers left, but since he could only see the tops of some buildings, it meant that even after reaching the boundary of the fragments, there would likely be an equally long or longer distance to traverse before reaching the city. Tao Yu also prepared to put in more effort. Carrying over fifty kilograms of weight, he had trekked for three days and finally reached the world fragment mentioned in the intelligence. When Tao Yu arrived at the edge of the world fragment and stood on the ten-meter-high drop of the grassland looking at the scene ahead, a touch of emotion appeared on his face. The main view in front of him was a Gobi, reminiscent of a beautiful western painting style, desolate Gobi, withered cacti, and a road leading to this side abruptly cut off. In the distance, there was an outline of a city with skyscrapers, but it exuded a sense of dead silence. Behind the city, there was a mountain range that looked like a backdrop, with undulating peaks. On the desolate Gobi and the road, there were some wandering figures, and on the road, there were also some collided, scrap vehicles. Especially in the direction of the city''s entrance and exit, there was an even longer line of abandoned vehicle fleets, stuck due to a collision upfront. Some cars were even mired in the Gobi. Accompanied by the blustery wind and sand, a sense of desolation hit him in the face. "There really is a fragment barrier." Tao Yu reached out to touch in front of him, feeling a slight resistance, but quickly he seamlessly merged into it. This was an ability granted by the world''s will, not something these fragment barriers could stop. But the neighboring alien and Python probably couldn''t pass through. With a ten-meter drop and over fifty kilograms of load, Tao Yu didn''t choose to jump down but instead deftly stepped on uneven gaps, relying solely on his feet, descending nimbly like a goat scaling a mountain in reverse. "Wonder if there''s any newspaper, oh right, the radio." Tao Yu remembered the information from the intelligence and turned on his watch again. He had the radio frequency information, and since the watch had an automatic search function, he quickly heard a voice through a hiss of background noise from the Abyss, "...The virus has been rampant for seven months, and I''m not sure how much longer I can hold out. We''re running out of food here; we''ve found all the easy-to-obtain food. Next, we''ll probably have to venture into areas more densely populated with zombies, and as time goes on, we also need to consider food spoilage. Some say strange highlands and a rainforest have appeared to the south, but no one dares to go..." With standard Great Beauty accent English, thanks to Tao Yu''s past experience as a corporate drone, he could generally understand, an advantage over the other Pioneers who needed to meet in person to communicate using Yuan Force. He still couldn''t determine what world it was, though... Chapter 51 - 46 Riding Chapter 51 - 46 Riding The dust of the Gobi sprinkled down upon the highway, and roads that had not seen a vehicle pass for a long time had grown somewhat grey and murky. Tao Yu could leave footprints just by stepping on them. Following the highway towards the direction of the city, one could see several gaunt zombies in the middle of the road. The handful of zombies wandered the highway at a considerably slow pace. "Still able to move after seven months without food, what kind of version is this?" After strapping the assault rifle on his back, holding the MP5-style gun at his waist with his left hand, Tao Yu''s right hand was already gripping the crook-bladed knife. As he drew closer, one of the withered zombies seemed to have noticed Tao Yu, sniffing the air and heading in his direction. "Smell?" Tao Yu raised an eyebrow and casually slapped the abandoned sedan next to him with the crook-bladed knife, producing a clang. The next moment, several nearby zombies surged towards the sound. Their speed was faster than an ordinary human walk but slower than a jog. Whoosh~ With a swift motion of the hand, the blade fell, and the first zombie to approach was decapitated without the slightest hitch. Meanwhile, Tao Yu moved through the zombies with leisurely Crane steps, smoothly taking care of them all. Five-Form Boxing was not just about practice; the movements and techniques of some of the forms, when broken down, were also very practical. It wasn''t about sticking to bare hands. With Basic Blade - Modified lv2 at hand, once the techniques for exerting force were in place, mastery and integration came naturally. A flick of the wrist was enough to unleash full power with ease. The plasma was in a semi-coagulated state, so there wasn''t much bleeding. Tao Yu looked down at his crook-bladed knife. Although he had beheaded a zombie, it had only left a tiny, inconspicuous nick, as if the bones were more fragile than normal. He wasn''t sure if it was due to weathering or virus erosion. Approaching the corpse of a zombie, Tao Yu crouched down and waited for the Yuan Force to condense. "Teeth again, and it''s a molar..." He tapped the ground with the tip of his knife in resignation, as if he was performing a wisdom tooth extraction. With a slap on the flat of the blade and a slight shake to channel his internal force, the zombie''s decayed tooth was knocked out, followed by the removal of the Yuan Force tooth. He processed the other zombies in the same manner and absorbed their essence. Great, less than one unit of Yuan Force, and all it contained was some minute, chaotic information with no hint of a Skill. "Confirmed, it''s not worth wasting time extracting teeth." Tao Yu sniffed. Perhaps due to the quick drying, aside from the foul stench that burst out when killing them, the overall smell was somewhat better than he had expected. Having endured the harsh environment of the Outsider City, he could easily adapt. Having initially faced Pythons and Aliens, zombies posed no threat now that his strength had increased. "However, this is because there are fewer of them outside the city, inside, it must be quite a mess." The most troublesome thing about zombies was always their numbers! Clang clang~ Moreover, Aliens usually moved in groups, and he didn''t have enough Yuan Force left to recover, so he decided not to take the risk for the time being and to save more money before considering... "It would be best to find a horse or something, see if I can develop some Taming Technique to go with Riding." Although Tao Yu was engrossed in his new toy, he wouldn''t recklessly charge into the city. If he got surrounded by a horde of zombies, even the current Tao Yu would only consider escaping into the shadows, and if the horde was too large, he might not have the stamina to make it out. "These crappy, disgusting zombies, better to avoid them if I can instead of wasting time on them." Having had his fill of fun, Tao Yu slowed down the motorcycle, and the roaring noise reduced significantly. Even so, as he playfully drove the motorcycle onto the roof of a pickup truck, he saw a zombie horde slowly moving in his direction from the city, clearly awakened by the previous noise. A vast, dark mass, the number was shockingly large. "It''s just too much trouble picking up teeth, otherwise using fire seems like a good idea." Tao Yu coldly observed the zombie horde while his keen vision also noticed someone peeking through the curtains at the end of the street. It was probably a human, aside from the possibility of an intelligent zombie being born. It was just unclear if it was a Pioneer or one of the original inhabitants of the world fragment. "Still, it would be better to have a newspaper or find an original inhabitant to ask." If he could get sufficient information from the locals about the initial outbreak, he might be able to confirm whether it was a biochemical crisis or not. If it wasn''t biochemically related, a typical zombie world would indeed be quite barren... Tao Yu casually parked the motorcycle on top of the pickup and yanked out the keys before jumping off the highway and sneaking into the city at a diagonal approach. "With no landmarks, it''s probably not a famous city, and seven months have passed, so it''s unlikely to have been bombed." In a zombie world, the greatest risk might actually come from ''disinfection.'' But this world seemed safe for now. Watching the zombie horde slowly move along the highway towards the noise source, Tao Yu, who walked past them without bother, didn''t even bother to knock down a few stray zombies with his blade. Any wear and tear was still damage, and it was easier to walk around. "If an ordinary person were dropped here on Awakening Day, the risk wouldn''t be small, considering the random range of the drop zones, some might indeed be unlucky." There were Pythons in the Rainforest, and now Aliens, although they were relatively sparse, being dropped inside the city among zombies would be quite unfriendly for newbies who had to stay for fifteen days. On the other hand, if it was a second entry choosing this place, it would be relatively safer, second only to the new world where one only needed to stay warm. Tao Yu sidestepped a zombie, incidentally tripping it, causing the skinny creature to faceplant, while numerous thoughts flashed through his mind. There must have been plenty of Pioneers entering this area, and due to the way intelligence was described in reports, some may have even entered this city. He had learned Skills for half a month before coming back, and some of the more daring ones, or those who woke up here on Awakening Day, might have already started delving deeper. But considering the general abilities of Outsiders, entering a city full of zombies was at best enough for self-preservation, mapping, and scavenging resources, and stirring up any significant reaction was difficult. Let alone ordinary Outsiders, Tao Yu himself also found it difficult to make any real waves, there were just too many zombies. His strong bursts were great for beheading, but his endurance was indeed lacking. As for the Inner City people, who knows how many would be interested in the mission rewards here... ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 52 - 47: Some Deviations from the Plan. Chapter 52 - 47: Some Deviations from the Plan. "The sense of smell is mainly responsible for capturing targets at close range, while hearing is relied upon for detecting distant ones. Eyesight is probably akin to severe nearsightedness, assisting the sense of smell in the hunting process," Tao Yu bypassed several zombies and arrived beside a wine-red building on the outskirts of the city. This building was about six or seven stories tall, with metal fire escape stairs and railings on the side, and garbage bins reeking of rot below. Tao Yu looked up to see a zombie stuck in the metal railing of the third-floor walkway, though it was the only one visible up there for the moment. With a forceful push from her feet, she jumped up, reached out her hand to hook on, and easily flipped herself onto the fire escape railing. The metallic creaking sound caught the attention of the zombie on the third floor, but before it could react, Tao Yu kicked it down from the stairs. She then swiftly made her way up to the roof of the building. There was a corpse on the rooftop, and upon closer inspection, one could see the gaping gunshot wound on the head, though it was nearly mummified by the wind, attracting not even flies. "It must be from a long time ago. I should check out the place where the curtain is fluttering first. It would be best to find a native to talk to." If it wasn''t a fragmented indigenous person, either intelligent zombies or Pioneers would be acceptable as well. It would also be possible to exchange some information with the Pioneers. After estimating the gaps and distances between these buildings, Tao Yu made a quick dash. Her formidable physical abilities, coupled with the dismantling actions of Five-Form Boxing, turned her into a highly compressed spring. Easily carrying a backpack, she leaped over the alleyways between buildings, landing on the opposite side. Once she got the hang of it, she began to accelerate continuously, moving as if practicing parkour. The alleys between ordinary buildings posed no obstacle, and the zombies she encountered en route were simply slapped away with a raised hand¡ªher palm, clad in puncture-resistant gloves, struck like a bear''s paw, flinging the zombies aside like rag dolls. Running, vaulting, sliding, jumping, rolling¡ªeven with fifty kilograms of supplies on her back, Tao Yu showed much greater agility than seasoned parkour practitioners. "Seventh floor, to the right front," As Tao Yu sped across rooftops, she felt the strong winds at her ears, intermittently scanning the buildings she had committed to memory beforehand. Throughout her journey, someone at the window continued observing the street at intervals, yet failed to notice Tao Yu on the rooftops. "This rules out the Inner City Pioneers at least," Comparing her own movements across rooftops to the capabilities of Jose and Wino, Tao Yu made a quick judgment. Even though she was moving atop the buildings, if they were newcomers from the Inner City, they should have been able to detect her easily. Even if the inhabitants of the Inner City had previously seemed uninterested in the spoils here, being able to further eliminate them as possibilities added a measure of controllability. Even now, compared to the former capabilities of Jose and Wino, she still lacked the strength for a direct confrontation. Shush~ By now, the three people on the roof had likewise jumped over a small alley and landed on the rooftop opposite Tao Yu''s highway, after which the Asian man with Uncle Dragon''s face kept waving at Tao Yu, signaling him to move back. Tao Yu then saw the tall black man pull out a crossbow bolt from behind him, which was attached to a rope, making the meaning clear to him. Looking down at the street, which wasn''t densely populated with zombies, as well as the width of the road and sidewalks, which added up to over twenty meters. Tao Yu actually felt that it would be faster to go directly down and climb up himself. But after some thought, he decided against it. Hum~ The crossbow bolt shot over, piercing through the rooftop water tank. The bald, tattooed white man on the opposite side also made a pulling gesture to Tao Yu. Tao Yu went over to check and seeing the knot wasn''t very tight, he simply pulled out the arrow and tied the rope around the water tank''s frame in a hitch that resembled a trailer''s latch, then pulled it tight and signaled to the others to pull from their side. Soon the rope was taut, and it was also tied down on the other side. Without any hesitation, Tao Yu grabbed the rope with both hands and began to quickly alternate his grip, moving across. However, during the crossing, Tao Yu remained vigilant of the other side. Most of the time, Uncle Dragon''s characters were strongly associated with justice, but Tao Yu would not completely entrust his safety to others. Now focused, even if the opposite side decided to take a surprise shot, he could rely on "Bullet Time" to maneuver. If he fell from this height, by throwing out his backpack he could adjust his trajectory to land on the roof of a car. As Tao Yu reached the opposite side, the things he had braced for didn''t happen. It was just that both the tall black man and the bald white man were holding their guns with wary expressions. With Tao Yu''s armed appearance and the strength he exhibited by easily crossing over with the rope, it was understandable that they would be on their guard. In this post-apocalyptic world, sometimes humans are more frightening than zombies. "Hello, my name is Jack, I''m currently the leader of this survivor''s base, friend, your gear is quite impressive, where did you get it?" Uncle Dragon began with an introduction in English, probed with a question, and as he spoke, the scar on his face twisted, making him look somewhat fierce. Jack? Tao Yu had little recollection, it was a purely attractive name, likely from a Hollywood movie. Compared to names like Chen Jiaju, it felt somewhat unfamiliar. But he quickly responded in fairly fluent English, "I come from the south, what exactly is the situation here?" Tao Yu didn''t know if they had had contact with the Pioneers, but based on the radio information, it was apparent that this area had become aware of the grasslands and Rainforest in the south. The Pioneers didn''t actually have any requirements about keeping secrets from the locals within the fragments, but most of the time they would still try to maximize the advantage of their information... Chapter 53 - 48 Malice Chapter 53 - 48 Malice "South?" Jack, wearing Uncle Long''s face, was a bit surprised. As for Tao Yu''s English with a noticeable accent, it didn''t seem strange to him at all. Many people in this area had heavy accents. "Something seems to have happened in the south, a prairie and rainforest appeared." At this time, the bald man also seemed a bit puzzled, using his binoculars atop the roof, he could almost make out the abnormality over there. But because of the zombies, nobody had the energy to go and check it out. "I''m Tommy, former Marine Corps," the bald man extended his hand to Tao Yu and gave him a firm handshake. "Brother, your equipment and abilities are pretty impressive, and that gun of yours isn''t bad either." The tall black man carrying a crossbow and holding a shotgun seemed a bit silent and reticent. "Zhang Wei." Tao Yu blurted out a random name. "You''re also of Chinese descent? Can you tell us about the situation down south? What are your plans now, to join our settlement or...?" Jack took the opportunity to ask. "The south is complicated. There are creatures even more terrifying than the zombies. I advise against going there. I want to investigate some information on the zombies and will likely leave after staying here a short while." Tao Yu was dressed in standard combat gear, devoid of any affiliation markings, but it was easy to associate him with members of particular special statuses. His talk of investigating zombie information was somewhat abrupt, but not unacceptable. Still, it was somewhat remarkable for a person to dare undertake such a task alone. "More terrifying than zombies?" Jack frowned, his large nose becoming more prominent as the scar on his face twitched. "Zombies aren''t much of an issue; it''s mainly their numbers." The bald man, Tommy, wasn''t surprised. After all, they were in an apocalyptic world and they had a high acceptance level for change. Zombies were already a reality, so what if new creatures appeared? After all, things couldn''t get any worse! As they had just met, they didn''t want to interrogate him too much. Sometimes it''s better to wait until you''re more familiar before asking too many questions. "There''s also a type of python." "Pythons aren''t a big deal. When we were training in the Amazon, we hunted ones that were seven or eight meters long. With weapons, it''s easy to kill them alone; without weapons, two people can still take them down with their bare hands." The silent black man Senke chimed in. "Senke used to be a part of the Delta Force, and I guess I was a former CIA agent, though my memories are a bit mixed up," Uncle Long Jack stated simply. It was no wonder that these three were the martial force in this end-of-the-world scenario, nor was it surprising that they had become the leaders. And Tao Yu, upon hearing what Jack said, began to slowly realize who he was and from what world he came. ''Who am I?'' A meteorite of high research value had fallen, a CIA task force went to retrieve it, then the team was wiped out, and Jack, one of the survivors of the failed silence operation, lost his memory! Because so much time had passed, all Tao Yu could roughly recall were these details. It seemed like the meteorite could also be used to create weapons, but it should be the kind that explodes on the physical side, how did it turn into a zombie world? The Abyss, indeed, was quite chaotic! "Alright, let''s head back and talk. If you want to know information about the zombies, we can tell you about that too. I actually do have some understanding of the cause of this crisis," Jack sighed, seemingly lost in memories for a moment. Then he looked up at the sun and decided to lead everyone back first. They went over the alley from rooftop to rooftop, heading back toward the hotel, as Jack shared along the way, "...Later it seemed all the water sources were contaminated. Someone was deliberately poisoning them, and the viruses, which had long incubation periods when transmitted through drinking water, meant that by the time our investigation teams understood the truth, it was too late. Only a few with resistance managed to avoid the initial infection, and everything descended into chaos." "I was betrayed by my superiors during a secret mission, and after I retired, I received a request from a friend to investigate a new virus. Initially, the impact of these viruses wasn''t significant. Although the zombies looked terrifying, they weren''t enough to affect the entire world..." Tao Yu nodded as he listened. If zombies could only spread through blood, then indeed they wouldn''t have much ability to spread given modern weaponry. It''s very likely that the virus originated from another world. "...Later it seemed all the water sources were contaminated. Someone was deliberately poisoning them, and the viruses, which had long incubation periods when transmitted through drinking water, meant that by the time our investigation teams understood the truth, it was too late. Only a few with resistance managed to avoid the initial infection, and everything descended into chaos." Just then, a somewhat abrupt voice with a Cantonese accent speaking in Mandarin suddenly came from the corridor of a room on the side, "Brother Jack, those three who attacked us have disappeared, all gone, without leaving any traces of escape." Soon after, Tao Yu saw a person with an ordinary-looking face hurry over. Well, another familiar face. Although what he said was a bit disconnected, Tao Yu still pieced together the information, guessing that it might be three Pioneers who had attacked them and had been captured, and they managed to escape back to the real world through meditation. This kind of thing happened from time to time, but since the returned location was still the same, whether they could truly escape was a matter of luck. Since this face was here, it probably wasn''t just some minor character. Zhang Wei had said earlier that only Jack could absorb Yuan Force, so couldn''t this guy do it? Or was he holding back? Or did Tao Yu get it wrong, and it wasn''t ''who am I''? Tao Yu pondered in his mind, but the information he knew was indeed not enough. "Gone?" Jack seemed to have a hard time understanding what he meant. If they were locked up and tied up in a room, how could they disappear? He then turned to Tao Yu to explain, "His English isn''t good. He''s an undocumented worker who came here for a job. Previously, there were a few arrogant guys who attacked our stronghold, all very strong, with very accurate shooting. If they did not hold back from killing us, probably many of us would have died at the first encounter. "He helped with a sudden attack, killed one, otherwise our losses could have been significant." After explaining to Tao Yu, Jack turned back and continued to ask the newcomer in Mandarin, "Shaolin, what exactly happened?" Tao Yu, who had been listening with a smile on the side, suddenly stiffened when he heard Jack call out the newcomer''s name. Then, he slowly removed his helmet and said with a smile in Mandarin, "I understand too, we''re all our own people here." After speaking, he also looked at the newcomer with a beaming smile. "You''re quite handsome, young man. May I know your esteemed name?" Tao Yu himself possessed a very high level of attractiveness, even more so than the newcomer, and removing his helmet also took people aback. Then the newcomer subconsciously said, "Oh, no need for formalities. My surname is Cao, my name is Cao Shaolin, and I''m an undocumented worker." Cao Shaolin''s face also showed a smile, but the smile seemed somewhat forced. And the Spirit Perception that came with Tao Yu''s Deification in the form of a Crane immediately let him sense an incoming wave of malice. Okay then, no escape now. Although the disguise was well done, it must be that Cao Shaolin! What the hell, why did he come here?! There were not many villains played by the newcomer, but Tao Yu had a very deep impression of this one. The scene of ''I don''t eat beef'' was vivid in his memory. Most importantly, when that wave of malice hit, Tao Yu even felt a sense of crisis as if a thorn was on his back. Was this guy a threat to him? He was supposed to be just a character with a twisted personality, a spoiled rich kid. Considering what Jack said, if Cao Shaolin came from another world, then it was unknown what he might have experienced along the way. This was someone who could easily gamble with his own life for the sake of his ''fun in the game.'' He was truly f***ing well-suited for this Abyssal environment! Tsk~ Hes fingers twitched, but Tao Yu still suppressed the urge to attack immediately and simply nodded with a smile, "Nice name..." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 54 - 49 Unexpected Chapter 54 - 49 Unexpected The fleeting sense of crisis had prevented Tao Yu from taking any action. From Jack''s attitude towards Cao Shaolin, it seemed that for now, the newcomer had started to be accepted. If Tao Yu were to target Cao Shaolin suddenly, he would face resistance from the whole community. It would be better to look for an opportunity at night and avoid arousing his suspicion and alertness for now. So on the surface, Tao Yu also showed a warm and friendly smile to Cao Shaolin. "Let''s go, I''m quite curious about how they vanished into thin air." "Yeah, let''s check it out together." Jack translated for Tommy and the others. The community had over twenty people, but not many were capable of using weapons or combat, and there were about ten elderly, frail, and sick among them. In this post-apocalyptic environment of seven months, having ten such individuals in a team, and a third of them being women, was telling of Jack''s overabundant sense of justice in both character and personality. As a former CIA special operations member, it would not be accurate to call him a saint, but as a partner, he was more trustworthy than most Pioneers. While Tao Yu made this assessment of the community, the group walked down the corridor to the room where the captives had been held and entered through the door. The room had been cleared out once before, with boards nailed over the windows. Other than that, it was just a regular hotel room, and the bed''s mattress appeared messy and unmade. "They were all tied up, usually just sitting on the bed. We''re short on food ourselves, so we only gave them some nearly expired food to keep them alive." "But now we''ve found they''ve disappeared, even the ropes they were tied with are gone, and there were no signs of escape. Everything looks so normal." Cao Shaolin seemed quite astonished as he said this. "Is Brother Cao in charge of food?" "Is Brother Zhang Wei still planning to rest up before leaving?" Jack turned back to ask Tao Yu. "Yes." "Can I ask who you gather zombie information for? Are there any formal forces still out there? The official broadcasts are gone, and now we only have some local broadcasts that have lost contact." Seeing the right moment, Jack too posed his inquiry, wishing to understand if there were still places that could arrange for people to investigate. They were barely surviving, whereas some places could send out people for investigations, a stark contrast. "I''m serving a company. The company is currently planning to establish a community in the nearby area, and I think you guys could join us if the conditions are right." Tao Yu gave some information after careful consideration. Incorporating fragments of the native population into the community was one direction of development; after all, most Outsiders could be seen as ordinary people, and early Pioneers were too few in number. Someone like Jack could stand out in times of need. "A community? That''s a big project?" Cao Shaolin appeared surprised at this moment, his face revealing an excited expression, seemingly quite interested. Jack and his group were all ears, but hearing is one thing, trusting is another. Only they knew how much they believed. "Yes, we are actually looking for a suitable location now, and I personally think this place is pretty good." Tao Yu wasn''t just making it up; they had already discovered the Icebound World in other directions, obviously not suitable, the Rainforest required immediate development, and the prairies had Blackwater. This place was full of zombies, but the buildings were ready-made. Especially knowing that this was a city called Henderson in Nevada, about ten kilometers northwest of the famous Las Vegas. Chapter 55 Chapter 49 Unexpected_2 55 Chapter 49 Unexpected_2 ``` Although they were all surrounded by zombies, compared to the likes of Blackwater and Extreme Cold, these ordinary zombies were far less troublesome. Adding to that, the meteorite that could be used to create weapons was obviously an item of great Yuan Force, making Tao Yu feel that just this information alone could fetch him a few thousand units of Yuan Force if he went back now. "So... you think this place is good?" Jack was somewhat puzzled. "Relatively good, and I can''t rule out those three guys as being mercenaries on a company task either." Tao Yu took the initiative to mention this. In fact, without saying it, people would surely suspect his connection to the three individuals ahead, and so far, it had always been Jack and his two combat companions following him, never letting their guard down. Better to be candid. "Mercenaries? There''s still such a thing happening now?" Bald Tommy was somewhat surprised, as he had been with the Marine Corps and also spent some time as a mercenary. And in these haunting days, they really weren''t too bothered by Tao Yu''s words¡ªthey were all adults with their own judgements, not inclined to judge the whole by an individual. "Right now, it''s actually hard to clarify the company''s situation all at once, but once they start to establish gathering places, you''ll probably understand." Tao Yu gave out some information again, then hesitated before directly asking, "Besides zombies, I''m actually investigating something else. You all have or had some connection with the military, I wonder if you''re clear on it." "Go ahead." Jack was also considering what Tao Yu had said. "It''s a meteorite that can be used to manufacture weapons of mass destruction. The company wants to use it to clear out the hordes of zombies." Different environments make things work differently! Hearing Jack''s response, Tao Yu felt a rush of joy. Having someone like Jack¡ªwho had a strong sense of justice, could be generally trusted, and was capable of taking action¡ªguide him could indeed save a lot of trouble. But after glancing at Cao Shaolin, Tao Yu fell silent for a moment. This profligate who took delight in killing, if left alone here, might have them all killed by the time he and Jack returned. Strike first at night! To maximize the cost-efficiency, he should wait until Cao Shaolin made his move, then expose and stop him in front of Jack and the others. Reminding others of a pit in their path doesn''t have as much effect as giving them a hand when they''ve already fallen into one. But... Tao Yu didn''t want to do that... ... "There''s more new food." "It''s all high-energy products, enough to last a few more days at least." "..." Though Tao Yu had brought a lot of food, meant to replenish his strength as needed, it was still just around thirty kilograms for a person to carry. Yet even so, this batch of food still brought a wave of joy to the people at this small gathering place. In such a situation, nobody objected to Jack leaving for a few days. "I also heard a radio station when I was coming here, there should be a small gathering place there as well, right?" Tao Yu watched Bald Tommy lock the supplies in the warehouse, then turned to ask Jack beside him. "There are actually quite a few small gathering places in the city, usually centered around hotels, apartments, supermarkets, but that radio station you mentioned is from the next door, Las Vegas." ``` Chapter 56 Chapter 49 Unexpected_3 56 Chapter 49 Unexpected_3 ``` Jack let out a sigh as he saw the delight in everyone''s eyes. "Now there are even attacks and looting between settlements, sometimes humans are more terrifying than zombies..." "Ha, aren''t you afraid that I''m a spy sent over?" Hearing Tao Yu''s words, Jack rolled his eyes. "Do I not know the situation in the city better than you? How could we possibly arrange a spy like you?" He paused for a moment here. "Besides, even if it were true, as long as you can provide food, we''ll take it, but you''ll have to sleep alone in a room at night. Shaolin is doing the same right now. Though Jack spoke as if everything were fine, he couldn''t afford to let down his guard. Just as the three combatants were always following Tao Yu. They weren''t as ''naive'' as they appeared. Shaolin had also just entered the settlement not long ago and was now also living alone in a room, which prompted a warm smile on Tao Yu''s face as he amiably addressed Shaolin, "Little brother Shaolin, we''re going to be neighbors after this." "That''s right, brother Zhang, please look out for me." Shaolin, too, put on a fake smile... ... That night, Tao Yu, who had been leaning against the wall, silently peered through the cracks of the wooden planks nailed to the window, gazing at the darkness outside. The sky seemed to be covered with clouds, and the moonlight was obscured by the dark clouds, turning everything pitch black. Sliding his hand across the cracks on the window, Tao Yu estimated their size. The wooden planks served as a defense from the outside and also as a precaution against Tao Yu, but overall, they were just to prevent something the size of a human body, as the planks had to ensure ventilation, the cracks were not small. "Should be enough..." Tao Yu waited until three in the morning, then he took out two Qi Replenishing Pills and held them in his mouth. Afterward, he suddenly dove into the shadows, instantly entering that mottled world of shadows and quickly squeezed through the cracks in the wooden planks, swiftly making his way to the side and into Shaolin''s room. 22:44 However, what nearly caused Tao Yu to lose his composure was that, just as he had entered the room, the supposedly sleeping Shaolin on the bed suddenly opened his eyes and sat up, looking around alertly! Even Li Hui, the deputy captain of the outer city security team, had not been aware of Tao Yu at all. This was also the source of Tao Yu''s confidence. Yet who would have expected that this precaution would lead to such a situation? No wonder he felt malicious intent and a sense of crisis simultaneously! the bullet he should have dodged with a tilt of his head suddenly took a turn and burrowed into his eye. Fuck! Damn you! "He isn''t dead yet?" Tao Yu clicked his tongue in astonishment at the sight of Cao Shaolin, whose eye sockets had turned into bloody holes, merely tilting his head back and retreating, seemingly ready to turn over and smash through the window to escape. He then followed up with a flurry of bullets, each shot targeted at the head. With the first step of Cao Shaolin''s turn, a bullet struck the back of his head, the psychic shock together with the physical blow causing his head to feel heavy. But his reinforced skull stubbornly caught the bullets, merely cracking without him dying instantly. Looking at the window blocked with wooden boards in front of him, he also harbored a longing for life in the depths of his heart. Just dash through, just break out, and he could survive! And then he would definitely come back to kill them all! Toys, daring to defy their master! Unfortunately, though his speed and strength were extremely fearsome, and his defensive capabilities and vitality were astonishing, being hit by a bullet with every step, unable to dodge any of them, and subjected to severe psychic shocks, his last thread of consciousness dissipated as his head broke through the wooden boards. In the end, his entire corpse was wedged hard onto the broken boards, dying with his eyes wide open. Even Tao Yu himself was heart thumping at this moment. He had been sure that Cao Shaolin was no ordinary foe, that sense of threat was real. Which is why he went all out! He had thought that under a sneak attack, there shouldn''t have been much problem! Who would have thought that not only had he used all of his means, but he had also almost been overturned. If it weren''t for One Certificate, Forever Valid allowing him to ignore the tearing injuries and draw his pistol immediately, if he had really been countered by that fierce force, then it would have been all over. A skull resisting a burst of bullets before dying, what kind of thing was that. Reloading his pistol until he confirmed that Yuan Force had begun to gather on the body. Only then did he quickly drag his exhausted body away amid the disturbance of the awakening crowd outside. "Not a part on the body?" Tao Yu was somewhat surprised to find that the Yuan Force ultimately gathered on a golden pistol at the opponent''s waist that he had never had the chance to use. Without concerning himself too much with it, he quickly cleaned up the spent cartridges at the scene, and Tao Yu, having quickly replenished his Qi with a Qi Replenishing Pill, casually threw Cao Shaolin''s body from the broken window down to the building below. He then evaded back into the shadows and returned to his room. He casually sensed the gains from the golden pistol. Simply absorbing Yuan Force could reach over a thousand units. That was the amount from killing over fifty Aliens! Chapter 57 Chapter 50 Cleanup 57 Chapter 50 Cleanup "What''s going on?" "Gunshots!" "What situation?" "Kid, open the door." "..." Through the crack of the door, one could see the flickering shadows of flashlights outside, it wasn''t a time to turn on the lights. Tao Yu had also opened his door just in time to see Tommy, who was holding a flashlight, about to knock. "There were gunshots nearby, what''s the situation?" Tommy first shone his flashlight into Tao Yu''s room, making sure of the window, and then he spoke in a grave tone, "Don''t know, let''s break in and check." Tao Yu knew that Tommy and the others actually took turns to keep a lookout in the hallway at night. It was meant to guard against zombies and other troubles, but also to watch over Tao Yu himself and Cao Shaolin. In this apocalyptic environment, it was certain there would be Night Watchers, so it wasn''t surprising that Tao Yu, who had "awakened from deep sleep," was slower to emerge than the watch personnel. Bang~ The door was forced open, several flashlight beams shone in, revealing the messy scene inside and the broken wooden window. With the door open, the night wind blew in, sending chills down one''s spine, vaguely carrying with it the scent of zombies from the streets. "What''s the situation? Was it the three people who disappeared during the day?" Having encountered even more bizarre events, Tommy''s first thought was naturally this. He had already roughly inspected Tao Yu''s room and, although it couldn''t completely eliminate suspicion, it had moved down the list of priorities. At that moment, Jack had also arrived and, looking at the situation in the room, headed over to the window to look down on his own. "Bring the flashlight over here." He reached out and took the flashlight passed to him from the side and shone it directly below. Without much effort, he found Cao Shaolin''s body on the ground. The key issue was that a group of zombies had already followed the noise to the corpse and were crouched down feasting on it. Beyond that, there were no other clues. Tommy had also come over and whispered a few words into Jack''s ear, leading Jack to nod and then turn back to Tao Yu, saying, "Brother, sorry, but we need to have a look inside your room." "Sure." Jack didn''t stand on ceremony and walked straight into Tao Yu''s room, feeling the rough wooden boards at the window with his hand and shining the flashlight at the area where the nails were driven in. After finding no traces of prying, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Boss, come and take a look. I went downstairs earlier to take care of Cao Shaolin''s body, but I discovered that his corpse hadn''t been eaten." They were just about to leave, but the words from Senke, the black man, made both Jack and Tao Yu hesitate. They quickly descended the stairs. Although the hotel''s stairwell was somewhat messy and dim, and the handrails were covered with dust, which could be headache-inducing for someone with rhinitis, the zombies inside the hotel had been dealt with, and the supplies had been looted long ago, so going downstairs was uneventful. Once they reached the lobby at the bottom of the stairs, they were a bit more cautious, proceeding silently without making any noise. The hotel''s doors had been blocked off; various sofas, cabinets, chairs from the lobby, and some nailed wooden boards made it airtight. There was only one small door for convenient access inside. On the other side of the hotel, a bell was installed that could be rung with a pull of a string. Every time someone wanted to leave through this door, they would pull the bell to attract the zombies to the side. Beyond that, there was a small garden with railings and a back door that was used as an alternative safe passage. At this moment, Cao Shaolin''s corpse had been dragged in by Senke and was laid out in that small garden, seemingly in preparation for burial. It was evident from the several small mounds in the garden that this was not the first time. Cao Shaolin''s one eye had turned into a dark red bloody hole, and his other eye was wide open in death. The blood scabs on his head were tangled with his hair and had clumped together. But the key point was that his clothes had been almost completely torn by zombies, his body covered in bite marks; yet, astonishingly, it was mostly intact! They could even see several teeth embedded in his flesh! "This is..." Jack was shocked. He took off his gloves and pressed against Cao Shaolin''s stiff corpse, then took out his dagger. After bringing his hands together in apology, he began to cut into Cao Shaolin''s body. It felt tougher to cut through than cowhide, requiring force to make an incision! Tao Yu was also secretly alarmed. This creature''s explosive power and vitality from yesterday were already frightening, but he hadn''t expected the body to remain so tough after death. He relied on Deification in bear form, using "Five Forms as One" to boost his localized defense, which at best was slightly better than this. Yet this guy''s passive body had reached such a state! Thankfully, he had many tactics at his disposal and his injuries didn''t affect his condition, otherwise, if he had not managed to overwhelm the opponent last night and had given him a chance to fight back, the situation would have been dire. In comparison, it was not surprising that the zombies'' teeth and biting could not shred his body. "Incredible, Shaolin was this strong?" There hadn''t been time for a thorough check last night, but now that Jack had looked closer and found bullet fragments lodged in the skull, he was even more shocked. The bullets hadn''t completely penetrated? Even though Jack himself had started on the path of getting stronger by killing zombies, the comparison still showed he was far behind. It immediately occurred to him that Cao Shaolin might have been able to kill zombies to get stronger! But why be so low-key if he was that strong? It made no sense, and he couldn''t understand it. And how could someone with such an inhuman physique have actually died! "For these few days while I''m out, try not to look for supplies. Stay on full alert. On the way, I''ll also keep an eye out for a new suitable place for us to settle." Jack began to suspect that Cao Shaolin might have had other motives, but in the end, he decided to focus on the safety of the people at the gathering place. He then turned to Tao Yu and said, "Brother Zhang, let''s set out. We have a modified vehicle, follow me." Chapter 58 Chapter 51 Cultivating Trust 58 Chapter 51 Cultivating Trust In the garage, a wine-red Raptor pickup was covered in dust, having apparently not been washed for a long time. But with its domineering size, six meters in length, two meters in width and height, and thirty-five-inch tires, the pickup still exuded a sense of wildness. The obvious modifications, such as the welded metal bars at the front and the wire mesh on the windows, added a wasteland style to the vehicle. "The only issue is that it guzzles fuel quite a bit, but for now, we''re not exactly short on gas..." Jack sighed lightly as he examined the truck. The virus outbreak had come so suddenly, so many dead, so few survivors. Although seven months had passed, gasoline was surprisingly easy to find throughout the city. Fuel can go ''bad'' over time, but that mostly just harms the engine; in a post-apocalyptic world, one can''t afford to be so particular. Homemade gasoline incendiary bombs had always been an effective weapon for them. "Let''s find something to eat first. We''ve already scavenged most places within close range, and other survivors probably have too. Nowadays, finding food usually poses some difficulty." Food was the first thing Jack thought of, and Tao Yu felt the same. He had used up a total of four Qi Replenishing Pills just to recover from a brief skirmish the night before, so getting food was the priority. "The two of us don''t need to bother with the trouble of transporting goods, so it should be easy to find." Before, Jack needed to lead a team to carry supplies, which made it much harder to ensure quiet and coordination. Now it was just the two of them; they could just fill their backpacks and leave. Jack then started the pickup truck, which roared to life and charged onto the street. Many zombies didn''t even have time to react before they were brushed aside. Some that were blocking the road were simply rammed through. Sitting in the passenger seat, Tao Yu felt the occasional jolts from the collisions and realized that the danger on their journey shouldn''t be too great under normal circumstances. But how to shake off zombies after stopping was another problem. "Where is the gas station those three guys were talking about? Are you considering checking it out?" "I''m not planning on going for now; there might be other dangers. I''ve scoped out a few places with stock before. They''re a bit more challenging, but we can just go to one of them to find what we need this time. "Once we''ve done that, we can go around the center of Las Vegas by the desert and head straight to the military base. We''ve got extra fuel in the trunk, and the tires are good for sand, so our range should be more than sufficient," Jack answered while driving smoothly, much like a race car driver. "Great." Tao Yu exhaled, then took out the gold pistol he got from Cao Shaolin and toyed with it. After a moment of silence, he said, "I was the one who killed Cao Shaolin." Tao Yu''s revelation nearly caused Jack to lose control of the vehicle. It swayed before he managed to steady it again. It definitely qualified as a fine piece of equipment. Although it only absorbed a little over a thousand Yuan Force, its actual value was certainly much higher. "The protagonist is the protagonist, after all. It''s difficult to find such a character among Pioneers. A preliminary foundation of trust has been established, perhaps..." Watching Jack, who was driving with his prominent nose, a few thoughts flashed through Tao Yu''s mind. After pondering for a moment, he continued, "Actually, the condition of your body being able to absorb Yuan Force, you''ll sooner or later hear some news about it. I think I might as well tell you now." The trust Jack showed and the fact that Tao Yu didn''t sense any malice warmed his heart. Although he had thought about exploding Jack for Gold Coins, actions speak louder than intentions, and after all, he hadn''t made a move. And since he had decided to partner with Jack for a temporary team-up, he felt that he could give Jack a heads-up. After all, this information was worthless to him, and Jack would find out eventually anyway. "Yuan Force?" At this moment, Jack hadn''t fully digested Tao Yu''s earlier words, his heart still unsettled, but upon hearing Tao Yu mention this, he vaguely felt that a major secret was about to be revealed. "Yes, Yuan Force. It''s crucial for us Pioneers and for ''Children of Destiny'' like you. The highlands and Rainforest to the south, you already know about, are actually different worlds..." Compared to the unpredictable Pioneers, such a ''protagonist'' setup was clearly more trustworthy... ... "Abyss... World fragments... Yuan Force..." Zzzt¡ªThe pickup truck stopped in an empty park, ripping a trail through the disheveled grass. Jack finally couldn''t hold back anymore, letting zombies slowly approach as he leaned back in his seat and rubbed his temples. "So, those three guys who disappeared were the Pioneers you mentioned? Was Cao Shaolin one too?" "Those three were indeed Pioneers, but they have nothing to do with me. Cao Shaolin must be similar to you, except you are the hero, and he is the villain." Tao Yu gave an example, causing Jack to show a bitter smile, "Now there''s a hero and a villain too, sigh, what a headache." "Compared to others who can''t even use Yuan Force, you''re doing well. Only by becoming stronger can you survive in this environment." "Alright, I deeply appreciate you telling me all this. Let''s go, find something to eat first." Jack opened the car door, pulled a shovel from the roof of the vehicle, and with a few swift motions, beheaded the approaching zombies, their heads flying off. His strength indeed already surpassed that of the average person. Given that he was designed to be a soldier king type and had been absorbing Yuan Force for seven months, Jack''s strength was not weak. No wonder he already felt different even though zombies provided only a small amount of Yuan Force. Even though Jack and his kind couldn''t level up like Pioneers, their rate of absorbing Yuan Force must be higher... Chapter 59 Chapter 52 Local 59 Chapter 52 Local Two agile figures jumped from a withered tree in the park onto the school''s perimeter wall, then nimbly pushed off and effortlessly vaulted over it. The school playground was in disarray, the ground littered with dried blood stains and flesh scabs sticking to the floor, hosting far more zombies than the streets outside, all blocked by the school''s bulletproof gates. They hadn''t spread out. Therefore, this place was generally off-limits to ordinary survivors. Outside the school supermarket, a female zombie in a school uniform, with pale skeletal features already showing on its face, occasionally twitched in its spot. But the next moment, a shovel smacked onto its head, splattering some viscous fluid. At the same time, as the zombie was about to fall, Jack intervened with his leg to soften the noise of its collapse. For Tao Yu and Jack, who both had strong mobility, avoiding zombies and entering the school was not difficult; they had a clear understanding of the zombies'' habits and easily established tacit coordination. To move lightly and quietly, Tao Yu didn''t even wear his helmet, and Jack minimized his gear as much as possible. Their movements were soundless. Seven months had passed, and although the supermarket was a bit cluttered, the shelves were still crammed with goods, with just a few scattered on the floor. It was evident that no one had patronized this place from the beginning to the end. Apart from a few zombies already cleared at the entrance, there were still about seven or eight inside the supermarket. "Be careful not to let them knock over the shelves, otherwise we''ll have to run ahead of time," Jack whispered, holding the shovel. Tao Yu simply nodded without making a sound. "I''ll take the left, you take the right." Jack made several hand signals to Tao Yu, gesturing numbers and directions. Tao Yu also raised his hand and gestured an OK. Dang~ Click~ Pfft~ Both wielding a shovel and a crooked knife, their movements were clean and crisp. Plus, they controlled the directions well, preventing the zombies from toppling the shelves. They easily eliminated all the zombies in the supermarket. Besides, they thoroughly checked inside and out, ensuring no stragglers suddenly emerged and made noise. Once certain, they quickly stuffed their backpacks with various high-energy foods. Snickers, chocolate, biscuits, canned food, and some sports drinks kept filling their backpacks. Tao Yu even ate as he packed, snacking directly. The Swallow Essence Technique - Modified not only accelerated digestion and provided resistance to poison, but it also increased the energy reserves one could store in advance. Given the abundance of food, keeping oneself at peak condition was definitely the right choice. Jack, who was beside Tao Yu, was wide-eyed at the sight of his voracious eating. He really could eat a lot. wa cha la la yo oh..., wa cha la la yo oh... As the sun set, since they couldn''t pick up speed on the Gobi, and after changing a tire mid-way, Tao Yu and his group finally bypassed the center of Las Vegas. Carrying a cloud of dust, they returned to the highway on the Gobi, driving toward the military base in the distance. Next to this military base lies the globally notorious restricted area, Area 51... So, researching the meteorite over here wouldn''t be surprising at all. "This Breathing Technique is really useful, I''m hungry again." Jack''s face lit up with excitement as he bit into a Snickers bar, but it was evident that his breathing rate was similar to Tao Yu''s while driving. With Jack''s robust physical condition and without any mistakes, there was no need to worry about damaging his internal organs, so by midday during their break for a meal, he had already been initiated into the Basic Breathing Technique under Tao Yu''s guidance. His talent was beyond question. Perhaps this also involved some factor of being a "Child of Destiny" vested with the Yuan Force. No wonder Cao Shaolin was so strong. And since he had successfully initiated, the rest was just a process of familiarization and adaptation. "Now that you''ve just initiated, make sure you don''t breathe incorrectly. If you feel pain, stop immediately, or you might suffer from lifelong internal injuries." Tao Yu warned again, as not everyone could disregard pain like him, and there were plenty who had ruined themselves and were left disabled. "Duck your head, be careful, the ground ahead is littered with nails. It must be deliberate." 13:13 "I don''t feel uncomfortable at all. Right now, I''m feeling great, full of energy." "Are you sure there''s no one left in the military base ahead? Won''t we become targets if we drive there and it hasn''t been overrun?" "I''m sure. Before, some survivors tried to take some military weapons from here, but ended up finding only zombies. Moreover, the ammunition depot has exploded." Jack mentioned casually. "Exploded? Didn''t the meteorite explode too?" "No, if the meteorite had exploded, the base would be gone." Jack was clearly aware of the meteorite''s power; it was the kind of thing that could make a handgun deal missile-level damage. The military wasn''t foolish¡ªof course, they would have stored it separately and safely. But at that moment, Tao Yu''s pupils contracted slightly as he suddenly shouted, "Stop the car!" Jack didn''t know what Tao Yu meant, but due to the tacit understanding and trust between them at that moment, he slammed on the brakes, causing the pickup to slide a distance on the highway, leaving evident skid marks. "Duck your head, be careful, the ground ahead is littered with nails. It must be deliberate." Tao Yu quickly scanned the surroundings and spotted some people peering out from behind several scrapped vehicles in the Gobi direction. From their weapons and attire, they were either Pioneers or people who had killed Pioneers and taken their equipment... "They may be Pioneers. Remember what I told you, stay alert, don''t speak, I''ll handle the negotiation." While quickly advising Jack, Tao Yu opened the car door and, staying alert, waved toward the other side and called out loudly in the common tongue, "Hey, big brother, I''m a local, one of our own." Chapter 60 Chapter 53 Shortcuts? Shortcuts! 60 Chapter 53 Shortcuts? Shortcuts! ``` A few abandoned cars, anchored in the Gobi Desert and covered in sand, were the hideout for five Pioneers who were constantly observing the conditions on the road. When they saw a vehicle appear, a trace of joy emerged on their faces. The frail Pioneer responsible for using the binoculars turned to a slender, lizard-skinned figure and said, "Boss, someone''s coming." That figure, referred to as the boss and having lizard-like skin, could be seen to have fairly regular features, but the vertical pupils and shark-like teeth in her mouth created a sense of dread. "You''re in luck, replacement lambs have come, so consider your earlier problems resolved." The Lizardman had been lying lazily on the scorching Gobi sand, seemingly indifferent to the desert''s temperature, even deliberately staying under the sun. Now, she stood up with an expression of indolence on her face. This made the other several figures, obviously dressed like Outsiders, shrink back in fear. "Eh? Boss, they''ve found a snag, got out of the car, seem like Pioneers too." Watching the figures speaking the common language get out of the car on the road, the group was momentarily stunned. "Ha, it doesn''t matter to me whether it''s you or someone else who distracts the zombies at the military base up ahead." The woman with the forked tongue spat it out and with the focus of her vertical pupils, instantly discerned the two individuals on the highway in a split second. "Quite handsome." The Lizardwoman''s face showed a hint of interest, causing the others'' hearts to sink. "Bring them here." "Yes." A man carrying a backpack and an assault rifle hurriedly ran up and gestured for Tao Yu and the others to come over. Tao Yu, who also noticed the Lizardwoman''s appearance, felt a sense of gravity in his heart. Had Inner City folks actually taken a liking to this barren place? 13:14 With the experience from last time, he knew this Lizardwoman was definitely a being from the Inner City, implanted with a mutant body! With the resources of the Inner City folks, even if she could only be considered a peer at most, her power was not to be underestimated. "Play dumb for now; we''ve got trouble and need to play it by ear," Tao Yu quietly warned Jack as his boots hit the hot Gobi sands, distorting the air with their heat. Afterwards, he approached with a smile, even slinging his gun over his back to appear non-threatening. "What are your talents? Where are you heading? Where did you get this car? Can you drive?" The barefoot Lizardwoman walked over on the scorching sand, eyeing Tao Yu with keen interest. Tao Yu''s whole body tensed up, overwhelmed by the dense aura of threat. Very strong! Tao Yu, feeling the palpitations, responded submissively, "His talent is Endurance, and mine is Dynamic Vision. We''ve spent some time in the city with the locals and got our hands on these things." "Not bad, you''re well-built." The Lizardwoman, fixing her gaze on Tao Yu''s handsome face, squeezed his body and her eyes lit up momentarily. She even stuck out her forked tongue, nearly licking Tao Yu''s face. "You flatter me." "You have two choices now. First, become my favorite and let me check you over, or second, lure the zombies away from the base up ahead." The Lizardwoman spoke flippantly, offering Tao Yu two options. "Of course, I know which shortcut to take." "Thank you very much." "Haha, you''ve done a great service; ask for whatever reward you want when the time comes." "Can I borrow some Yuan Force from you?" Tao Yu passed over a Yuan Force magnetic card with an eager face, the one with almost a five thousand limit. "Rewarded in advance, if you find it, you won''t have to pay it back, if not, repay nine for thirteen, or provide good service to offset it." Lizardman didn''t hesitate much and directly filled up that Yuan Force magnetic card, tossing it to Tao Yu. The aura of a wealthy woman hit him in the face. Making the few other Outsiders beside them green with envy. But looking at Tao Yu''s appearance, and thinking of the crucial information he provided, none dared to show him any disrespect. Even when eyes met, many still wore pleasing smiles filled with goodwill. "Thank you." Tao Yu retracted the magnetic card and absorbed the Yuan Force inside. He felt a sigh of relief in his heart. It turns out that having some Yuan Force in reserve for emergencies was still essential; the amount he had before wouldn''t have been enough even for treatment if he got hurt, now he felt much more stable... "Actually, that Chosen One is him." Tao Yu pointed casually at Jack, leaving Jack, who could not understand their language, completely confused about the situation. But at the moment Lizardman''s attention was distracted toward Jack, everything in Tao Yu''s vision slowed down to a crawl. A series of gunshots sounded. Lizardman seemed as if goosebumps covered her entire body, erupting into terrifying speed in an instant¡ªeven in the slow motion of Bullet Time, you could see her head swinging to the side, seemingly trying to dodge the trajectory of the bullets. However, those bullets, which left trails in the air in slow motion, suddenly made sharp turns in the air, cunningly following Lizardman''s head movements! Bang! Perhaps Lizardman''s mutated body was no weaker than Cao Shaolin''s, it might even be stronger, but now armed with the Warlord''s Sidearm, Tao Yu had refreshed his own upper limit of attack. In the slow motion of Bullet Time, you could see the Armor-Piercing bullets with distorted air trails, lifting her keratin scalp, tearing through the skull, and boring in! Plus the mental attack that came with Basic Shooting - Modified. She didn''t have any time to struggle like Cao Shaolin had; her brain matter exploded instantly. As her skull was thrown open and her body began to fall forward, Tao Yu hadn''t even come out of Bullet Time yet; he turned and aimed at the few others who had yet to react, and gave each one a shot, blood splattered everywhere! Leaving only Jack with a dumbfounded face at the side, watching it all, thinking, what the hell just happened? He couldn''t understand the gibberish they were speaking, and no one bothered to expend Yuan Force to explain. At first, it looked like a happy scene, weren''t they having a good conversation? How come in the blink of an eye, they were all killed? You must be the real psycho killer, right? "Get used to it, this is the Abyss." Tao Yu said to Jack with a baffled look, smiling casually. What goes around, comes around, he thought. Having suppressed the wicked thought of exploding Gold Coins from Jack earlier, now he knew that killing the ''Chosen One'' recklessly could ''invite retribution''. "Since you couldn''t understand our conversation, you might not know what was happening, but they wanted to use us as cannon fodder to lure away the zombies, or as her consorts." As Jack was still digesting the information, hearing the latter part made him shiver and he looked down at the Lizardman''s keratin skin, instantly feeling a chill. Good riddance! Tao Yu picked up an assault rifle and fired another burst into Lizardman''s fallen body, then slowly explained the situation with the Pioneers to Jack, as well as what had just happened... Chapter 61 Chapter 54 Harvest 61 Chapter 54 Harvest When Wino had first stealth-attacked Joseph from the Inner City, Tao Yu had been somewhat panicked, worried that some method might trace the attack back to her. This time, her mindset was much steadier. After the finishing blow, Tao Yu remembered how Joseph had self-destructed last time, so she waited on the spot for a moment before going over with gloved hands to search the body. ''Highly toxic, with a chance of penetrating the skin.'' Tao Yu''s Deification Auxiliary Ability proved its worth again¡ª who would have thought that that Lizardman''s corpse would turn into a deadly toxin after death? Had toxic glands burst and entered the body? No wonder her style was different from Wino''s, who favored broad and forceful swings. She must have chosen to be dexterous, utilizing toxins to kill in one hit. Very tough to deal with! Moreover, Tao Yu hadn''t forgotten that when Wino was once besieged by Aliens, she had used some kind of potion, losing her sanity in exchange for a surge in power, and even after being parasitized by an Alien and being cut open, she had stubbornly survived. Tao Yu continually probed, using various pieces of information to stimulate, and based on her Deification Crane Stance and Warlord''s Sidearm''s combined Spirit Perception, she would confirm and only launch a stealth attack when she sensed the highest emotional fluctuation from her adversary. "I''m glad I played that safe, otherwise I really could have had trouble not knowing about this toxic intelligence." Tao Yu was quite satisfied with her own caution. What if the adversary could release a wide-area toxic fog or something of the sort? No matter what ace she had up her sleeve, the safest option was to subdue her right in the bag. If the information regarding ''Child of Destiny'' couldn''t distract her opponent, Tao Yu was even prepared to make some risque? remarks. And if she couldn''t find the right opportunity for a long time, she might indeed have to risk herself to find a chance. Thinking of her opponent''s sharp teeth, Tao Yu couldn''t help shivering inwardly. Luckily, there were no ifs... After searching the body with gloves on, Tao Yu indeed found several good items. Last time, that beast Joseph hadn''t dropped anything when he self-destructed, but this time several items turned out to be quite useful to Tao Yu! One was a dagger shaped like a fang, with some patterns wrapped around the handle. Although she didn''t detect any poison, Tao Yu still washed it with the water from several dead men. Colossal Lizard''s Fang: A dagger made from a giant lizard''s tooth, possessing the properties of causing bleeding, Armor-Piercing, and paralysis. It can absorb nine hundred Yuan Force. A body armor that could only protect the chest and abdomen, with fine scales on the armor. Inner Scale Armor: Possesses strong defensive and anti-penetration abilities, able to distribute damage evenly, weaker against blunt weapons, can absorb four hundred Yuan Force. Although this Inner Scale Armor seemed cheaper than the dagger, its actual price might be even higher! Being lightweight, with a defensive mode highly resistant to bullets, Tao Yu really loved it and didn''t mind at all that someone else had used it. Even if it seemed to be designed for a woman, Tao Yu didn''t care, since it was worn inside. Practicality was all that mattered! After washing it with water, she quickly began changing into it, which caused Jack, standing by her side, to stare wide-eyed, his mouth agape in an ''O'' shape. What kind of fetish is this? So you are the real pervert, after all! Jack shivered, and the scar on his large nose quivered. Tao Yu kept silent for a moment but did not correct him. It seemed that the female Lizardman hadn''t taken a liking to him... Maybe because he was too ugly... ... "It''s all about sudden wealth..." Feeling the nearly 7,000 points of Yuan Force reserves and considering his new set of equipment that was an improvement over the old, Tao Yu couldn''t help but reflect. Even if he hadn''t come to the barren Zombie World and had ventured in the prairies and rainforests hunting instead. Not to mention the risk of being surrounded by Aliens leading to more loss than gain if not hunting went smoothly, tirelessly day and night, it wouldn''t have been this quick. And that''s considering the Skills from the newly developed Development Zone could still sell at high prices, and he still had to commute between the Abyss and the real world to turn in assignments. Yet here, a Lizardman''s explosion of Gold Coins was a windfall, let alone when calculating the value of Cao Shaolin''s [Warlord''s Sidearm]earlier. Currently, the [Warlord''s Sidearm]remained the most valuable piece of equipment Tao Yu possessed. [Armor-Piercing][Precision]¡ªthese two functions were quite ordinary, but that stackable Spirit Perception seemed very effective even against more powerful opponents. Just like the Deification of the Crane Stance, which Tao Yu considered to be the most practical and potential-rich of the five stances. "We''re here, let''s stop. Let''s make do with resting in the car for the night to recuperate and gather strength." Driving with the headlights against the night, Jack stopped the car. Already there were some roadblocks up ahead, with barbed wire beside them. The place looked very run down. With his eyesight, Tao Yu could see several places where the barbed wire had been intentionally cut and damaged. "Good, have the zombies around the perimeter already been cleared out?" "Some people wanted to take the perimeter equipment and military vehicles, attracted some zombies, and now most of the zombies in this base are concentrated in the center, denser than the school we visited before. It''s a challenge," Jack explained. Having been around this area for some time, Jack was familiar with the local situation. Although the last time he had escorted goods here was before the outbreak of the biohazard, he still learned a lot through interactions with other survivors. "Actually, the best way to handle places like this is indeed to arrange for some people to draw the zombies away." "But with these creatures, if you drive too fast, they stop following. You can only keep up a similar speed and continuously make noise. Once surrounded, it''s sure death. Everyone who has attempted it has died, and gradually no one comes anymore." There had also been an explosion at the armory, and even with someone risking their life to create an opportunity to enter, success wasn''t guaranteed, so naturally, attempts diminished over time. Given the current ratio of survivors and supplies, it wasn''t necessary to take such risks. "Then let''s rest for the night, have something to eat, and I''ll teach you some Stance Skills in the meantime." With the substantial physical foundation Jack had from absorbing Yuan Force, similar to Tao Yu''s initial learning phase, and his own strong combat Skill base, he would naturally progress quickly... Chapter 62 Chapter 55 Base 62 Chapter 55 Base At dawn, when the sky was just beginning to light up, Tao Yu had already gotten out of the car and started his training for the day. Even with "One Proof Forever Proof," preventing any degradation of his abilities, improving them still took time. Even when he lacked Yuan Force, he still insisted on practicing every day, and now that he had enough Yuan Force, he naturally wouldn''t fall behind. Tao Yu''s figure was seen constantly moving within the circle drawn by his feet, activating different variants of the Myriad Streams Five Forms, at times dexterous, at times weighty. The tenseness of his muscles could be heard with every motion, like a bowstring plucked, his bones creaking under the flow of his Qi-Blood. His movements were sometimes as quick as lightning, other times as slow as a tortoise. Yet even when Tao Yu seemed to move slowly, the compression and twisting of his muscles as he slowly threw a punch, followed by a rapid, short strike, produced a vigorous sound in the air. After completing a full set of Five Forms interacting with each other, Tao Yu finally slowly finished and took a deep breath. "High-level skills really consume a lot." Without fear of injuring his body, after a simple stretch, Tao Yu started drinking a bottle of sports drink in large gulps and then began stuffing Snickers into his mouth. "Still need the meat though." Muttering to himself, Tao Yu had just acquired Five Forms as One and had started earning money with it. But he had encountered tough enemies twice, and both times, it could be said he was somewhat at a disadvantage. The first time facing Cao Shaolin, he had shattered the knife with his explosive power; the second time, he didn''t even dare to let his opponent get close enough to engage. In the end, it was still due to a lack of proficiency. If he could get "Five Forms as One - Modified" up to LV5, plus fully unlocking the potential of his body, he should be able to grapple in close combat. "Guns are extremely cost-effective, but it''s a pity they have a limit, and obtaining non-standard firearms isn''t easy either." Tao Yu glanced at the "Warlord''s Sidearm" in his hand. For now, it was sufficient for him, but based on the last two encounters, he needed to anticipate and prevent potential threats. At that moment, Jack also yawned, opened the car door, and stretched his limbs while pressing on his lower back. Resting in the car was quite uncomfortable. "In the Abyss, being weak is the original sin." Tao Yu continued munching on food, quickly digesting it with the help of "Swallow Essence Technique - Modified." With his stomach churning and intestines absorbing, he took care of half a backpack''s contents in no time. Seeing Tao Yu''s intense training, Jack felt some pressure himself and quickly performed a set of Stance Skill that he hadn''t completely mastered yet. "We have a tough fight ahead; conserve your strength." Tao Yu smiled at Jack''s efforts. He himself could ignore pain, but Jack was different. While observing, Tao Yu was also nibbling on a Snickers bar. He whispered to Jack, "What the heck did those people before us do? Why are there so many?" "I don''t know either. It seems more difficult than expected..." Just as Jack was also taken aback, Tao Yu suddenly paused, then quickly looked up and saw a security camera hanging under the eaves of a building. At that moment, the camera was still regularly flashing a red light, clearly operational. Seeing Tao Yu stop, Jack became puzzled. But when he followed Tao Yu''s gaze and realized the situation, he whispered, "This is a military base, after all. See those solar panels on the roofs? They''re enough to keep the basic systems running even if everything else is disconnected, considering it''s only been seven months." "No, that camera just moved. There''s someone alive in there, or something with intelligence." The Crane form from Tao Yu''s Deification had granted him High Spiritual Perception, and it was further enhanced by the passive effects of the Warlord''s Sidearm. He had definitely felt as though he was being watched. This revelation stunned Jack for a moment. Were there still people alive? "As you said, this is a military base. It''s fallen outside for some reason, but it seems normal that they might have a secure area and enough food inside to survive," Tao Yu said. "You''re right. There could really be people. Let me test it out," Jack replied. Jack nodded at Tao Yu and then cautiously approached the camera, careful not to stir up the zombies on the other side of the fence, before intentionally moving in front of the camera. As a former CIA task force member, Jack was well-versed in some secret signals and started gesturing in front of the camera. Indeed, the seemingly still camera quickly moved up and down, as if nodding. "There really is someone." Jack turned back to Tao Yu and took another look at Tao Yu''s combat suit. Although Tao Yu wasn''t wearing a helmet while eating, his outfit could easily be misunderstood. "Your outfit, plus the signals I just sent, might have gained us some initial trust. With so many zombies outside, the people inside must be trapped and for a long time," Jack deduced. The main focus was on the laboratory below, and there could be guards or something, but actually, the main combat forces were above. Clearly, those above had been wiped out and turned into the enemy, preventing the people inside from venturing out again. "However, it''s also a bit strange. The military camp here should not be so easily contaminated, right? How did the outside become like this?" Tao Yu began to ponder another issue. If the people inside were fine, it was highly likely that they hadn''t consumed the contaminated water and had a separate water supply? If this were inherently a Zombie World, there wouldn''t need to be so much consideration. But this infection had come later, so there should be an origin, not too exaggerated. But upon further thought, with zombies that could still move around after seven months here, it seemed anything was possible... Chapter 63 Shelf Testimonial~ Chapter 63 Shelf Testimonial~ Today, the book finally went live. I am grateful for everyone''s continued support and would also like to thank Editor Yexiao for his help. It''s the first time in many years that I could launch on the first of the month and maintain full attendance for the entire month, which is just delightful~ Your subscriptions and my update speed both play a crucial role in our success, so I''ll definitely try to update as frequently as possible. To be honest, I''m at a rather awkward stage with my integrity now. The leave time from my day job is expected to run out next year, and then I will face some tough choices. I really enjoy writing novels, but with the weight of both elderly parents and young children on my shoulders, I feel like I''m constantly being chased from behind, forcing me to keep pushing forward. Once, while resting, I came across a short video sketch. It depicted the weariness of a day''s work, and the moment of eating a meal, followed by the discovery that the parents had spent thousands on health products and even got some eggs for free, and then facing the daughter telling them 7+7=11, and at bedtime, the wife asking if he would still love her if she turned into a caterpillar. An extra chapter for each Alliance Hierarch. During the first month, one extra chapter for every 1000 monthly tickets. Uh, the reason it''s only for the first month is because I surely won''t have any chapters in reserve afterward. The few I have now need to see me through the Spring Festival. Rather than not fulfilling a promise later and having to feign death, it''s better to be honest now... On the first day of launch, I''ll release five chapters, which includes the guaranteed three, plus the owed chapter for the Alliance Hierarch, and on top of that, I''ve also added the extra chapter for the initial 500 subscriptions in advance. I beg you not to slap my face. Although the book was launched earlier than planned because of a faster update pace during the new book period, I''m hoping 500 won''t be too much to handle. Whimpering... Seeking subscriptions~or2 Chapter 64 Chapter 56 Clear the Field (Please Subscribe First~) Chapter 64 Chapter 56 Clear the Field (Please Subscribe First~) In a dimly lit laboratory, only the faint emergency lights were flickering, giving off an eerily underworld vibe. Most of the facilities had already shut down, but the monitors in the surveillance room were still glowing. At this moment, probably seven or eight people were squeezed into this room. One of them, a black man who had become quite overweight after seven months of apocalypse, urgently said to the others, "Finally, someone has come again. If they dare to come in pairs, they must be very strong. Quickly, let them distract those zombies. This might be our last chance!" "How do we call them? Use the broadcast? That will drive the zombie horde mad." "It''s not realistic to think the two of them can draw them all away. Ah, it would have been better to try during the last group. There were many people then, and several vehicles." "What''s the use of saying this now?" "..." The people went back and forth with each other, displaying some anxiety. However, as their voices became more intense, suddenly a heavy metallic clash silenced them all, their faces filled with terror, not daring to breathe. After a while and several more collisions, the sounds finally stopped. The intense impacts allowed them to feel the vibrations on the surveillance screens. Despite that, the underground laboratory''s protective measures ensured that no sound escaped outside. "Drawing them away is unrealistic. Why would they do that? But I think we could invite them in and try to get them to take us out. They must have a purpose for coming here. We could help." A middle-aged woman with glasses spoke up. "Anyway, they look like combat personnel, right? Let''s call them in." "How do we call them? And what about the zombies at the door?" "I don''t think we need to call them; they seem to know about our base. They''re probably here for it. Look." As they were discussing, Tao Yu and Jack had already started climbing onto the nearby rooftop. The electric fence had long been out of power, posing no obstacle to them. Despite zombies being everywhere inside the military base, completely swarming the place, there was virtually nowhere to set foot. Yet the two of them, purely by the strength of their bodies, managed to traverse above the heads of the zombie crowd, gripping onto eaves and gutters. Although the operating cameras couldn''t cover everything, by stitching together multiple feeds, they could see that their objective towards the entrance was quite apparent. "Get ready, prepare to back them up," someone said. "Back up my ass, the entrance is swarming with zombies! How can we open the door?" "..." No one among them seemed to be in charge. But the monitor responsible for the door showed a large group of zombies crowded around the entrance of what looked like a warehouse, effectively sealing off the exit. A rough glance revealed dozens of figures in the frame. Tao Yu and Jack had clearly seen the situation at the entrance, but their pace didn''t slow in the slightest. Moreover, to avoid attracting the nearby zombies'' attention, they had made their way without making any noise. The way they carried backpacks and moved long distances by gripping and climbing with just their hands showcased their extraordinary physical strength, gradually causing the people in the surveillance room to stop their arguing. "Are all those soldiers so strong? Special forces?" But the force of each attack and slash, positioning, the repetition dozens of times, that could wear anyone down. Anaerobic exertion at such an intensity does have its human limits. Even with [One Proof Forever Proof], Tao Yu could ensure his attack strength remained constant, but the energy expenditure was very real. Not to mention Jack, the Muggle beside him. "As long as we don''t alert the main horde, handling about half each shouldn''t be a problem," "we just need to be careful about the noise, I''m worried about not being able to keep up later when our strength fades." Jack also made an estimate and began flexing his arms, which had started to feel stiff from climbing. "Alright, let''s try, if it doesn''t work, we head straight up to the roof¡ªsafety first." "I take the left, you take the right?" "Sure, I''ll come and help you after I clear my side." "Hey, it might be me who ends up helping you!" Last of all, Jack made a playful remark, as his competitive instincts surged; not to mention lending a hand to the other side, at the very least, he didn''t want to be the one cleaning up the mess! After exchanging a glance, the two silently went their separate ways. Zombies primarily rely on hearing from a distance, but once the prey is close enough, their sense of smell, coupled with blurry vision, can rapidly lock onto a target. Soon, the most peripheral zombies took notice of them and lunged toward the pair. Though they didn''t emit any piercing noises, their movements naturally stirred the adjacent zombies, and like dominoes, they began to advance steadily toward them! Fortunately, this commotion did not reach the threshold that would affect the far greater mass of zombies outside the "isolation band." Personnel inside the base, observing the zombies'' movement, felt their hearts racing with anxiety. Damn, are these two crazy? They''re acting so recklessly? However, the demons who, in their eyes, were ferocious and had killed countless, those terrifying zombies, seemed as fragile as scarecrows in front of the two men. With each raise of the hand and fall of the blade, they easily took down a zombie, and they even seemed to be controlling the position where the zombies fell? The very first zombie they killed, they actually reached out to cushion its fall, softening the sound of it hitting the ground, and subsequent zombies were taken down in a circle, with parts of their bodies inevitably landing on other corpses, like stars scattering in the sky, thus the densest part of the zombie crowd surrounding the warehouse was gradually cleared out. This left those monitoring the situation completely dumbfounded. What became of this world? We''ve been locked up for seven months¡ªis this a change of heaven and earth? Why doesn''t evolution take us along with it... Chapter 65 Chapter 57: Specialty Chapter 65 Chapter 57: Specialty ``` "Thirty-seven." "I''ve got thirty-eight, I win." "Psh ¨C liar, let me count." Just as the two had finished clearing out the zombies and were taking a breather, the small iron door of the factory was opened from the inside, and then a chubby black man carefully poked his head out and waved at the two men continuously. "Come in quick, come in quick." Tao Yu and Jack had just finished clearing out the zombies when this fat man appeared; it was obvious that he had been monitoring them the whole time. As they entered, the fat man also gently closed the small door behind them, careful not to make any noise that might attract the zombies from afar. "Hello, my name is Jam, I''m just a regular security guard at the lab, usually in charge of things like access control." The inside of the factory appeared quite ordinary, but you could see that it was used to store food supplies, a large quantity of beautiful, individually packaged rations, and canned goods filled the shelves; it''s no wonder this chubby fellow was so well-fed. At least they didn''t have to worry about food and drink. "How are things inside? How many people are left? Has there been any outbreak of infection down there?" asked Tao Yu. "There are seven people left. There used to be more, but those who tried to break out have turned into the zombies that you two killed outside." "With so much food, you still thought to break out? Outside is a real hell!" Jack was also surprised to find such an abundance of food here! The magnitude of the initial explosion had been quite misleading. "Ah, you''ll see when you come down. I''m just a security guard, I don''t know how to explain to you." "Anyway, whatever you''re here for this time, we''ll cooperate with you on anything you want, we''ve long lost contact with the upper levels..." "That thing is a Corpse King, and it''s one of the sources of the apocalypse, secretly brought here for research." "But with the external power supply cut off, and the internal backup generator running out of fuel, we lost control over it. Now it''s locked behind the third isolation door..." a middle-aged woman, likely a researcher familiar with the situation, whispered. "Corpse King? The source?" Tao Yu was somewhat surprised, having thought it was a typical zombie virus; the presence of a Corpse King was unexpected! And the fact that he could feel a faint threat just being here meant it was probably quite troublesome, definitely not your average zombie. Jack was also surprised on the side, "The source? When did you discover it?" At those words, the researcher looked embarrassed and then replied quietly, "A couple months before the apocalypse became widespread. I''m just a researcher, I didn''t know it would turn out like this." Hearing this, Tao Yu and Jack looked skyward in speechlessness. Only big and beautiful, huh? No wonder there hadn''t been any crises erupting from this lab; the issues came after the power went out, revealing their well-prepared defense measures were in place. "We found many oddities during later research, and it must have been someone spreading it purposely¡ªthe near simultaneous global outbreak is too exaggerated; there must be more than one Corpse King." The researcher went on to explain the possibility of an internal betrayer among humanity. This gave Tao Yu pause, his mind racing to the information he had received from the deceased lizard tycoon, ''The ''Fortune Thief'' favored by the Abyss...'' Why would the Abyss favor the ''Fortune Thief''? He also thought of Cao Shaolin, this... Maybe he was overthinking it. But for the moment, such levels of issues were not his concern; when the sky falls, tall people will handle it. He came here to make money, all for that one Meteorite. ``` Chapter 66 57 Chapter Professional_2 66 57 Chapter Professional_2 The Corpse King''s situation can be assessed, and actions can be determined based on the specifics. "We''ve come this time for that special meteorite, our company wants to create a weapon that can quickly clear out zombies." Tao Yu planned to get his hands on something first, having spent so much time, there should at least be some sort of gain, right? But after hearing what Tao Yu said, the expressions on the faces of the others were a bit awkward "About that, the meteorite is located behind the third isolation door. If we had that thing, we would have blown it out with a fragment earlier..." Upon hearing this, Tao Yu paused briefly, then said in a deep voice "The Corpse King has already started moving, it didn''t smash the meteorite, did it?" If that thing really exploded, wouldn''t I directly spiral to heaven right here? "No, no, it''s well taken care of, and a special shock-proof box was specifically made for it. Ordinary handling won''t cause issues, plus that Corpse King doesn''t move around much on its own unless it''s disturbed from the outside." After hearing this, Tao Yu pondered for a moment. He could now choose to go back and just report the mission completed as the information gained was definitely substantial, but he still wanted to give it a try himself! Apart from the rising cost of Yuan Force as his strength increased, the next step Tao Yu wanted to start, which was the secondary enhancement of some skills, was also a money pit. The secondary consumption of [Basic Breathing Technique - Modified] was almost thirty thousand Yuan Force, [Bullet Time] was in the hundreds of thousands, [Five Forms as One] in the two hundred thousands! With such a shortfall, he could only take on a big job. "Take me over there to observe, I''ll see if I can deal with that Corpse King." The words of Tao Yu made the group''s faces change, and then they earnestly tried to dissuade him "Please don''t, can you see why we have so few people here, and why there''s hardly any combat staff? Besides those who broke through later, most died in that thing''s rampage. Firearms have a limited effect on it!" "Even a shot to the head is useless?" "Probably useless, I remember its skull is extremely tough, maybe a bit, but it requires a lot of shots." Recalling some of the data from the research, the researcher said uncertainly and then added "We''ve never seen anyone else fighting it. The area is a classified zone with a separate surveillance room. We could only hear lots of gunfire, then everyone died, and after that, we closed the isolation door." As she said this, her gaze seemed a bit distracted, perhaps there were people who were not dead yet, but they had prematurely cut off others'' lifelines. "Is there a ventilation duct nearby?" Tao Yu was also considering an escape route. "Yes, but don''t worry, it can''t get through that." "Then there''s no problem. When it comes to dealing with zombies, I''m a professional." Tao Yu checked his equipment and, after trying on the new suit, loaded his ammunition, set down his backpack, and prepared to enter the fray unencumbered. Besides that, he took out two Qi Replenishing Pills and held them in his mouth. If I can avoid using Yuan Force for recovery, I will¡ªit''s just not cost-effective. "Don''t be afraid, this is my special ability," Tao Yu reassured them. He reminded them not to scream in shock, and the next moment, Tao Yu disappeared into the shadows in the dim laboratory as if he were smoke spreading out in a watercolor painting when touched by water, vanishing from everyone''s sight! This prompted exclamations of awe from everyone. For sure, evolution left us behind! But if it''s him, maybe he really could solve this problem... ... Tao Yu moved directly into the ventilation duct from the world of fragmented shadows, the reflections around him receding rapidly as his speed surged. Accompanied by massive stamina consumption and the chewing and absorption of the Qi Replenishing Pills, the next moment he was on the other side of the metal door through that ventilation duct. Cao Shaolin, with his high Spirit Perception, was aware of his own normal state, but a mere zombie... When Tao Yu emerged from the ventilation duct and saw the figure with fangs, spiked armor, arms held straight out, and wearing an official Qing Dynasty robe beginning to turn its head, even he was close to cursing his mother. Isn''t that the test subject? What''s with these clothes!? Was it included at capture, or is this your sick sense of humor? What zombie? What Corpse King? Haven''t you ever seen a zombie movie? Why is it a zombie!! This is Uncle Ji''s territory! Why not just bring out Arthas for good measure? Seeing the place littered with desiccated corpses of laboratory personnel, Tao Yu''s heart was tingling with trepidation, this was a zombie that had already fed on human blood. But as he synced into Bullet Time and realized the zombie was just sniffing around without pinpointing his location, Tao Yu did not flee right away. "Shadow Evasion doesn''t leave a scent; is it tracking ''life force''?" Now that I''m here, might as well give it a try... Chapter 67 Chapter 58: Thrilling 67 Chapter 58: Thrilling "Shit!" As he stared at the thing called the ''Corpse King,'' Tao Yu''s resentment nearly materialized. Although he didn''t know where the test subject got its clothes from, the thing was thoroughly a textbook zombie! Luckily, Tao Yu was quite the fan of Uncle Nine''s films, and though he hadn''t brought any glutinous rice or ink brushes, as soon as he saw the zombie sniffing around, he immediately held his breath and used the speed enhanced by Shadow Evasion to retreat quickly. As expected, the zombie just stood there and made no further movements. Reaching the end of the corridor, which turned into a T-junction, Tao Yu backed up against the wall and pulled out the Warlord''s Sidearm, before squeezing the trigger without hesitation. Bang! The bullet, accompanied by a flash of fire, had just left the barrel when the zombie, which had been standing in front of the metal door, noticed Tao Yu. Its stiff legs kicked off the ground and its whole body shot towards Tao Yu like a cannonball! No?v(el)B\\jnn Its raised arms were like harpoons! The force, the burst of speed¡ªit was all too visible, even within the slowed perception of Bullet Time. Though not as fast as a bullet, it was quicker than both Cao Shaolin and the Scaled Kirin! With erupting force combined with the acceleration used during Bullet Time, Tao Yu anticipated the zombie''s trajectory and began sidestepping while continuously pulling the trigger. He let the bullets, which distorted the air as they flew, shoot one after another at the lurching zombie. And his main target was its eyes! Thwack~ Even a zombie''s eyes couldn''t withstand the impact of Tao Yu''s Warlord''s Sidearm. With the trajectory modified by Basic Shooting - Modified, all of Tao Yu''s shots hit their mark! They also carried the inherent mental shock. In theory, this should have been a perfect start. But Tao Yu, still in the midst of Bullet Time, felt a sinking feeling in his heart. The mental attack that came with his Basic Shooting - Modified hadn''t shown the slightest effect for the first time! Not just the mental shock¡ªthe zombie that got shot in the eye seemed unfazed, its expression as stiff and unchanged as before. The oncoming figure wasn''t swayed in the slightest! It was as if what had entered its eyes were not bullets, but less than mosquitoes! Fortunately, Tao Yu had been evading in advance. Although the zombie had extraordinary power, its trajectory was quite predictable. Tao Yu grabbed the soaring head with one hand and kicked the zombie''s body with his foot, then quickly retreated, using the force to pull back and distance himself. Indeed, the zombie whose head was taken swung its arms back in retaliation, creating a thunderous blast that grazed Tao Yu''s cheek, stinging painfully. But had he not retreated immediately after taking the head, a direct hit would have been far more damaging than just a sting... As Tao Yu hastily retreated, he slid backwards on the ground for a distance before fixating his gaze on the zombie''s body. There wasn''t a spot on his body that didn''t hurt, but it didn''t affect his movements in the slightest. "Previously, I was mistaken. Zombies have substance but no soul. Normal mental attacks are indeed useless, and the brain isn''t the central command. But once the head is gone, their ability to track targets is lost." Watching the zombie spin on the spot in a frenzy, its attacks carving cracks in the concrete with torn metal, Tao Yu also breathed a slight sigh of relief. Although things started off badly, his gamble was paying off now! This zombie, who knew who had created it, seemed to have been specially modified, given that it could serve as a source of contamination. It must be tied to the real mastermind behind the global biochemical crisis. But no matter what, this should still be a standard zombie, not something out of myths and legends. Therefore, it had its limits. Bearing the soreness in his entire body, Tao Yu moved towards the doorway and then yelled outside, "Open the door! I''ve mostly handled the problem. Bring me all the Molotov cocktails, I''m going to burn it down." Tao Yu faintly heard a brief argument outside, followed by the metal door slowly opening. There, Jack was holding others at gunpoint, making them carry out the task without giving them any chance to argue or explain. After the door opened, everyone watched in horror at the headless zombie still throwing a tantrum and the head in Tao Yu''s hand. Had it really been dealt with?! "Damn..." The African American Jam raised his finger in a daze. Jack also sighed in relief, glancing at the head Tao Yu was holding while pulling out homemade gasoline bombs from his backpack. Tao Yu himself had brought a couple inside, but judging from the zombie''s initial strength, two probably wouldn''t be enough. Now, using them all, let''s burn steel to slag! Crackle and pop~ Boom~ The gasoline bottles shattered precisely on the zombie''s body, engulfing it in flames. Then came the second bottle, the third bottle... Chapter 68 Chapter 59: Huge Harvest (Update by Alliance Hierarch Newbie Village Chief Tyrael) 68 Chapter 59: Huge Harvest (Update by Alliance Hierarch Newbie Village Chief Tyrael) The roaring flames burned fiercely, and in the corridor lit only by emergency lights, they seemed particularly blinding. At a high temperature exceeding eighteen hundred degrees, all the gasoline bottles were consumed before the zombie finally fell to the ground with a crash, motionless. Tao Yu even made a point of separating and burning the zombie''s head, not knowing whether it was the body or the head that was the fatal factor. "Thankfully there''s nothing much flammable in this corridor, otherwise we''d have a fire on our hands," he said. Looking at the scorched black corridor and the billowing, pungent black smoke, Tao Yu, who had been constantly snacking, finally heaved a sigh of relief. The Yuan Force was gathering! Success! In terms of physical traits alone, the zombie was much stronger than Cao Shaolin. But aside from the self-inflicted damage during his stacking attacks while breaking defense, the overall sense of crisis was actually less than that of his encounter with Cao Shaolin. The zombie possessed immense strength and off-the-charts defense, but its straightforward, mindless attacks were perfectly countered by Tao Yu''s own fighting style. If Cao Shaolin had faced the zombie head-on, he would surely have been killed by it. I would have been killed by Cao Shaolin in a direct confrontation, but even if I faced the zombie head-on, I would still be able to maneuver! The culmination of the Yuan Force concentrated on the zombie''s hand¡ªor rather, its claw¡ªwhich was burnt somewhat crispy and emanating a stench of char. Tao Yu went over and simply broke off the carbonized claw. At the same time, his other hand was still stuffing chocolate into his mouth. This vigorous action left the laboratory survivors gaping in shock. This individual with the power to vanish suddenly and supernatural abilities, he wouldn''t really eat that ''Corpse King''s'' claw, would he? This person seems a bit perverted, psychologically twisted... "It''s a pity my clothes got burned. Otherwise, they would have been a decent item," Tao Yu mused. Recalling the question he had asked them earlier, the clothing had been delivered along with the zombie, and wearing it made control easier, seemingly having a suppressive effect¡ªnot because they had a perverse interest. Claw of the Zombie: A claw that has gathered the essence of a zombie, seemingly containing some Corpse Refining Art. Absorbs a thousand Yuan Force. In terms of Yuan Force value, it was about the same as Cao Shaolin''s Warlord''s Sidearm, equivalent to fifty aliens! "If I couldn''t hit it solidly, with the Dexterity of an alien, perhaps one could even entangle it. It must be an enhancement from a skill," Tao Yu considered. What truly excited Tao Yu was that this was a skill with complete functionality, different from the Warlord''s Sidearm, which was useless after absorbing the gun; this item involved absorbing skill information and contamination information together. Without the slightest hesitation, Tao Yu, who could Deify skills, immediately chose to absorb. The influx of a thousand Yuan Force, along with the absorption of residual Yuan Force from the damaged equipment, completely replenished Tao Yu''s previously consumed Yuan Force and even increased it by five hundred units. The most crucial thing was that Tao Yu now had another skill orb that was completely different from the ones he had before! Unlike the bodily and combat skills, this one appeared separately above the rest. There''s still time to salvage it now! As for toxins... Tao Yu reflected on the needs of the Corpse Refining Art, with thoughts racing through his mind. It was probably a zombie raised by a ''Fortune Thief'', and the virus likely infused into it was probably the zombie virus, combined with its own corpse poison to create such a strong infection power. It''s no wonder! With a tinge of mysticism, it indeed becomes hard to guard against! Also, considering that the source of infection wasn''t just one place, it indicated that the guy raising those zombies probably had quite a number of them! According to the records of the Corpse Refining Art, the burden of increasing the number of zombies refined with essence blood grows exponentially. Even if the other party had used some clever method, they clearly were no ordinary individuals. Thinking that he had killed a zombie on his side, Tao Yu wondered if that person could feel it. "So much time has passed and he still hasn''t come to rescue the zombie; he must be preoccupied with other matters. But I can''t take risks. After eating and recovering, I should hurry and leave, and call for backup..." Tao Yu had already made up his mind and had some ideas about this skill. Because of various Deification skills, he had a high demand for mental and physical energy consumption. Since he could only hide a single zombie in the shadow on a regular basis, Tao Yu decided to carefully create one or two high-quality zombies. A few fine pieces are always better than a swarm of trash, as they offer a higher cost-performance ratio in terms of the mental energy occupied. After solving the zombie problem and gaining a decent skill, Tao Yu recalled the main purpose of his trip here. "Where''s the meteorite?" Tao Yu''s mind was preoccupied with returning to process Cao Shaolin''s corpse, but he couldn''t overlook the other major gain. In Tao Yu''s view, even if the meteorite itself didn''t contain much Yuan Force, the effects were clear. Although it served limited personal use for him, selling it to those young masters and ladies from the Floating City should net at least a baseline of one hundred thousand, right? Plus, with the discovery of Jack being the ''Chosen One'', maybe it would allow him to further enhance his talent through Deification! "I, I''ll take you there." The middle-aged female researcher seemed to feel some reverence towards Tao Yu, using honorifics unconsciously. With this insider''s help, coupled with the malfunction of the electrical facilities, they easily made their way to another lab, where in the center, a transparent container held a viscous liquid similar to mercury, encasing the meteorite like it was in amber. "Very good." Tao Yu smiled and walked over. This way, it would be easy to take it with him, no need to worry about exploding due to too much vibration during transport. "Hmm, maybe it''s better to take it back directly and then sell it when those two return." Tao Yu pondered. Although the two of them were strong and could stay in the Abyss much longer, during the early stages, they would probably still come back to get some targeted items based on the situation, right? But as Tao Yu casually touched the transparent container, wanting to see what exactly it contained, he suddenly froze. Shattered World''s Heart: Can enhance talents or has a chance to activate new talents. Fuck fuck fuck fuck! Chapter 55: 49 Unexpected_2 ``` Although they were all surrounded by zombies, compared to the likes of Blackwater and Extreme Cold, these ordinary zombies were far less troublesome. Adding to that, the meteorite that could be used to create weapons was obviously an item of great Yuan Force, making Tao Yu feel that just this information alone could fetch him a few thousand units of Yuan Force if he went back now. "So... you think this place is good?" Jack was somewhat puzzled. "Relatively good, and I can''t rule out those three guys as being mercenaries on a company task either." Tao Yu took the initiative to mention this. In fact, without saying it, people would surely suspect his connection to the three individuals ahead, and so far, it had always been Jack and his two combat companions following him, never letting their guard down. Better to be candid. "Mercenaries? There''s still such a thing happening now?" Bald Tommy was somewhat surprised, as he had been with the Marine Corps and also spent some time as a mercenary. And in these haunting days, they really weren''t too bothered by Tao Yu''s words¡ªthey were all adults with their own judgements, not inclined to judge the whole by an individual. "Right now, it''s actually hard to clarify the company''s situation all at once, but once they start to establish gathering places, you''ll probably understand." Tao Yu gave out some information again, then hesitated before directly asking, "Besides zombies, I''m actually investigating something else. You all have or had some connection with the military, I wonder if you''re clear on it." "Go ahead." Jack was also considering what Tao Yu had said. "It''s a meteorite that can be used to manufacture weapons of mass destruction. The company wants to use it to clear out the hordes of zombies." Different environments make things work differently! "I can try..." Hearing Jack''s response, Tao Yu felt a rush of joy. Having someone like Jack¡ªwho had a strong sense of justice, could be generally trusted, and was capable of taking action¡ªguide him could indeed save a lot of trouble. But after glancing at Cao Shaolin, Tao Yu fell silent for a moment. This profligate who took delight in killing, if left alone here, might have them all killed by the time he and Jack returned. Strike first at night! To maximize the cost-efficiency, he should wait until Cao Shaolin made his move, then expose and stop him in front of Jack and the others. Reminding others of a pit in their path doesn''t have as much effect as giving them a hand when they''ve already fallen into one. But... Tao Yu didn''t want to do that... ... "There''s more new food." "It''s all high-energy products, enough to last a few more days at least." "..." Though Tao Yu had brought a lot of food, meant to replenish his strength as needed, it was still just around thirty kilograms for a person to carry. Yet even so, this batch of food still brought a wave of joy to the people at this small gathering place. In such a situation, nobody objected to Jack leaving for a few days. "I also heard a radio station when I was coming here, there should be a small gathering place there as well, right?" Tao Yu watched Bald Tommy lock the supplies in the warehouse, then turned to ask Jack beside him. "There are actually quite a few small gathering places in the city, usually centered around hotels, apartments, supermarkets, but that radio station you mentioned is from the next door, Las Vegas." ``` Chapter 56: 49 Unexpected_3 ``` Jack let out a sigh as he saw the delight in everyone''s eyes. "Now there are even attacks and looting between settlements, sometimes humans are more terrifying than zombies..." "Ha, aren''t you afraid that I''m a spy sent over?" Hearing Tao Yu''s words, Jack rolled his eyes. "Do I not know the situation in the city better than you? How could we possibly arrange a spy like you?" He paused for a moment here. "Besides, even if it were true, as long as you can provide food, we''ll take it, but you''ll have to sleep alone in a room at night. Shaolin is doing the same right now. Though Jack spoke as if everything were fine, he couldn''t afford to let down his guard. Just as the three combatants were always following Tao Yu. They weren''t as ''naive'' as they appeared. Shaolin had also just entered the settlement not long ago and was now also living alone in a room, which prompted a warm smile on Tao Yu''s face as he amiably addressed Shaolin, "Little brother Shaolin, we''re going to be neighbors after this." "That''s right, brother Zhang, please look out for me." Shaolin, too, put on a fake smile... ... That night, Tao Yu, who had been leaning against the wall, silently peered through the cracks of the wooden planks nailed to the window, gazing at the darkness outside. The sky seemed to be covered with clouds, and the moonlight was obscured by the dark clouds, turning everything pitch black. Sliding his hand across the cracks on the window, Tao Yu estimated their size. The wooden planks served as a defense from the outside and also as a precaution against Tao Yu, but overall, they were just to prevent something the size of a human body, as the planks had to ensure ventilation, the cracks were not small. "Should be enough..." Tao Yu waited until three in the morning, then he took out two Qi Replenishing Pills and held them in his mouth. Afterward, he suddenly dove into the shadows, instantly entering that mottled world of shadows and quickly squeezed through the cracks in the wooden planks, swiftly making his way to the side and into Shaolin''s room. However, what nearly caused Tao Yu to lose his composure was that, just as he had entered the room, the supposedly sleeping Shaolin on the bed suddenly opened his eyes and sat up, looking around alertly! Even Li Hui, the deputy captain of the outer city security team, had not been aware of Tao Yu at all. This was also the source of Tao Yu''s confidence. Yet who would have expected that this precaution would lead to such a situation? No wonder he felt malicious intent and a sense of crisis simultaneously! "Who goes there!" Shaolin''s demeanor completely changed from his gentlemanly daytime appearance, his face turned cold as he stepped violently towards the approximate direction Tao Yu was in. the bullet he should have dodged with a tilt of his head suddenly took a turn and burrowed into his eye. Fuck! Damn you! "He isn''t dead yet?" Tao Yu clicked his tongue in astonishment at the sight of Cao Shaolin, whose eye sockets had turned into bloody holes, merely tilting his head back and retreating, seemingly ready to turn over and smash through the window to escape. He then followed up with a flurry of bullets, each shot targeted at the head. With the first step of Cao Shaolin''s turn, a bullet struck the back of his head, the psychic shock together with the physical blow causing his head to feel heavy. But his reinforced skull stubbornly caught the bullets, merely cracking without him dying instantly. Looking at the window blocked with wooden boards in front of him, he also harbored a longing for life in the depths of his heart. Just dash through, just break out, and he could survive! And then he would definitely come back to kill them all! Toys, daring to defy their master! Unfortunately, though his speed and strength were extremely fearsome, and his defensive capabilities and vitality were astonishing, being hit by a bullet with every step, unable to dodge any of them, and subjected to severe psychic shocks, his last thread of consciousness dissipated as his head broke through the wooden boards. In the end, his entire corpse was wedged hard onto the broken boards, dying with his eyes wide open. Even Tao Yu himself was heart thumping at this moment. He had been sure that Cao Shaolin was no ordinary foe, that sense of threat was real. Which is why he went all out! He had thought that under a sneak attack, there shouldn''t have been much problem! Who would have thought that not only had he used all of his means, but he had also almost been overturned. If it weren''t for One Certificate, Forever Valid allowing him to ignore the tearing injuries and draw his pistol immediately, if he had really been countered by that fierce force, then it would have been all over. A skull resisting a burst of bullets before dying, what kind of thing was that. Reloading his pistol until he confirmed that Yuan Force had begun to gather on the body. Only then did he quickly drag his exhausted body away amid the disturbance of the awakening crowd outside. "Not a part on the body?" Tao Yu was somewhat surprised to find that the Yuan Force ultimately gathered on a golden pistol at the opponent''s waist that he had never had the chance to use. Without concerning himself too much with it, he quickly cleaned up the spent cartridges at the scene, and Tao Yu, having quickly replenished his Qi with a Qi Replenishing Pill, casually threw Cao Shaolin''s body from the broken window down to the building below. He then evaded back into the shadows and returned to his room. He casually sensed the gains from the golden pistol. Simply absorbing Yuan Force could reach over a thousand units. That was the amount from killing over fifty Aliens! Chapter 57: 50 Cleanup "What''s going on?" "Gunshots!" "What situation?" "Kid, open the door." "..." Through the crack of the door, one could see the flickering shadows of flashlights outside, it wasn''t a time to turn on the lights. Tao Yu had also opened his door just in time to see Tommy, who was holding a flashlight, about to knock. "There were gunshots nearby, what''s the situation?" Tommy first shone his flashlight into Tao Yu''s room, making sure of the window, and then he spoke in a grave tone, "Don''t know, let''s break in and check." Tao Yu knew that Tommy and the others actually took turns to keep a lookout in the hallway at night. It was meant to guard against zombies and other troubles, but also to watch over Tao Yu himself and Cao Shaolin. In this apocalyptic environment, it was certain there would be Night Watchers, so it wasn''t surprising that Tao Yu, who had "awakened from deep sleep," was slower to emerge than the watch personnel. Bang~ The door was forced open, several flashlight beams shone in, revealing the messy scene inside and the broken wooden window. With the door open, the night wind blew in, sending chills down one''s spine, vaguely carrying with it the scent of zombies from the streets. "What''s the situation? Was it the three people who disappeared during the day?" Having encountered even more bizarre events, Tommy''s first thought was naturally this. He had already roughly inspected Tao Yu''s room and, although it couldn''t completely eliminate suspicion, it had moved down the list of priorities. At that moment, Jack had also arrived and, looking at the situation in the room, headed over to the window to look down on his own. "Bring the flashlight over here." He reached out and took the flashlight passed to him from the side and shone it directly below. Without much effort, he found Cao Shaolin''s body on the ground. The key issue was that a group of zombies had already followed the noise to the corpse and were crouched down feasting on it. Beyond that, there were no other clues. Tommy had also come over and whispered a few words into Jack''s ear, leading Jack to nod and then turn back to Tao Yu, saying, "Brother, sorry, but we need to have a look inside your room." "Sure." Jack didn''t stand on ceremony and walked straight into Tao Yu''s room, feeling the rough wooden boards at the window with his hand and shining the flashlight at the area where the nails were driven in. After finding no traces of prying, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Boss, come and take a look. I went downstairs earlier to take care of Cao Shaolin''s body, but I discovered that his corpse hadn''t been eaten." They were just about to leave, but the words from Senke, the black man, made both Jack and Tao Yu hesitate. They quickly descended the stairs. Although the hotel''s stairwell was somewhat messy and dim, and the handrails were covered with dust, which could be headache-inducing for someone with rhinitis, the zombies inside the hotel had been dealt with, and the supplies had been looted long ago, so going downstairs was uneventful. Once they reached the lobby at the bottom of the stairs, they were a bit more cautious, proceeding silently without making any noise. The hotel''s doors had been blocked off; various sofas, cabinets, chairs from the lobby, and some nailed wooden boards made it airtight. There was only one small door for convenient access inside. On the other side of the hotel, a bell was installed that could be rung with a pull of a string. Every time someone wanted to leave through this door, they would pull the bell to attract the zombies to the side. Beyond that, there was a small garden with railings and a back door that was used as an alternative safe passage. At this moment, Cao Shaolin''s corpse had been dragged in by Senke and was laid out in that small garden, seemingly in preparation for burial. It was evident from the several small mounds in the garden that this was not the first time. Cao Shaolin''s one eye had turned into a dark red bloody hole, and his other eye was wide open in death. The blood scabs on his head were tangled with his hair and had clumped together. But the key point was that his clothes had been almost completely torn by zombies, his body covered in bite marks; yet, astonishingly, it was mostly intact! They could even see several teeth embedded in his flesh! "This is..." Jack was shocked. He took off his gloves and pressed against Cao Shaolin''s stiff corpse, then took out his dagger. After bringing his hands together in apology, he began to cut into Cao Shaolin''s body. It felt tougher to cut through than cowhide, requiring force to make an incision! Tao Yu was also secretly alarmed. This creature''s explosive power and vitality from yesterday were already frightening, but he hadn''t expected the body to remain so tough after death. He relied on Deification in bear form, using "Five Forms as One" to boost his localized defense, which at best was slightly better than this. Yet this guy''s passive body had reached such a state! Thankfully, he had many tactics at his disposal and his injuries didn''t affect his condition, otherwise, if he had not managed to overwhelm the opponent last night and had given him a chance to fight back, the situation would have been dire. In comparison, it was not surprising that the zombies'' teeth and biting could not shred his body. "Incredible, Shaolin was this strong?" There hadn''t been time for a thorough check last night, but now that Jack had looked closer and found bullet fragments lodged in the skull, he was even more shocked. The bullets hadn''t completely penetrated? Even though Jack himself had started on the path of getting stronger by killing zombies, the comparison still showed he was far behind. It immediately occurred to him that Cao Shaolin might have been able to kill zombies to get stronger! But why be so low-key if he was that strong? It made no sense, and he couldn''t understand it. And how could someone with such an inhuman physique have actually died! "For these few days while I''m out, try not to look for supplies. Stay on full alert. On the way, I''ll also keep an eye out for a new suitable place for us to settle." Jack began to suspect that Cao Shaolin might have had other motives, but in the end, he decided to focus on the safety of the people at the gathering place. He then turned to Tao Yu and said, "Brother Zhang, let''s set out. We have a modified vehicle, follow me." Chapter 58: 51 Cultivating Trust In the garage, a wine-red Raptor pickup was covered in dust, having apparently not been washed for a long time. But with its domineering size, six meters in length, two meters in width and height, and thirty-five-inch tires, the pickup still exuded a sense of wildness. The obvious modifications, such as the welded metal bars at the front and the wire mesh on the windows, added a wasteland style to the vehicle. "The only issue is that it guzzles fuel quite a bit, but for now, we''re not exactly short on gas..." Jack sighed lightly as he examined the truck. The virus outbreak had come so suddenly, so many dead, so few survivors. Although seven months had passed, gasoline was surprisingly easy to find throughout the city. Fuel can go ''bad'' over time, but that mostly just harms the engine; in a post-apocalyptic world, one can''t afford to be so particular. Homemade gasoline incendiary bombs had always been an effective weapon for them. "Let''s find something to eat first. We''ve already scavenged most places within close range, and other survivors probably have too. Nowadays, finding food usually poses some difficulty." Food was the first thing Jack thought of, and Tao Yu felt the same. He had used up a total of four Qi Replenishing Pills just to recover from a brief skirmish the night before, so getting food was the priority. "The two of us don''t need to bother with the trouble of transporting goods, so it should be easy to find." Before, Jack needed to lead a team to carry supplies, which made it much harder to ensure quiet and coordination. Now it was just the two of them; they could just fill their backpacks and leave. Jack then started the pickup truck, which roared to life and charged onto the street. Many zombies didn''t even have time to react before they were brushed aside. Some that were blocking the road were simply rammed through. Sitting in the passenger seat, Tao Yu felt the occasional jolts from the collisions and realized that the danger on their journey shouldn''t be too great under normal circumstances. But how to shake off zombies after stopping was another problem. "Where is the gas station those three guys were talking about? Are you considering checking it out?" Tao Yu asked casually. "I''m not planning on going for now; there might be other dangers. I''ve scoped out a few places with stock before. They''re a bit more challenging, but we can just go to one of them to find what we need this time. "Once we''ve done that, we can go around the center of Las Vegas by the desert and head straight to the military base. We''ve got extra fuel in the trunk, and the tires are good for sand, so our range should be more than sufficient," Jack answered while driving smoothly, much like a race car driver. "Great." Tao Yu exhaled, then took out the gold pistol he got from Cao Shaolin and toyed with it. After a moment of silence, he said, "I was the one who killed Cao Shaolin." Tao Yu''s revelation nearly caused Jack to lose control of the vehicle. It swayed before he managed to steady it again. It definitely qualified as a fine piece of equipment. Although it only absorbed a little over a thousand Yuan Force, its actual value was certainly much higher. "The protagonist is the protagonist, after all. It''s difficult to find such a character among Pioneers. A preliminary foundation of trust has been established, perhaps..." Watching Jack, who was driving with his prominent nose, a few thoughts flashed through Tao Yu''s mind. After pondering for a moment, he continued, "Actually, the condition of your body being able to absorb Yuan Force, you''ll sooner or later hear some news about it. I think I might as well tell you now." The trust Jack showed and the fact that Tao Yu didn''t sense any malice warmed his heart. Although he had thought about exploding Jack for Gold Coins, actions speak louder than intentions, and after all, he hadn''t made a move. And since he had decided to partner with Jack for a temporary team-up, he felt that he could give Jack a heads-up. After all, this information was worthless to him, and Jack would find out eventually anyway. "Yuan Force?" At this moment, Jack hadn''t fully digested Tao Yu''s earlier words, his heart still unsettled, but upon hearing Tao Yu mention this, he vaguely felt that a major secret was about to be revealed. "Yes, Yuan Force. It''s crucial for us Pioneers and for ''Children of Destiny'' like you. The highlands and Rainforest to the south, you already know about, are actually different worlds..." Compared to the unpredictable Pioneers, such a ''protagonist'' setup was clearly more trustworthy... ... "Abyss... World fragments... Yuan Force..." Zzzt¡ªThe pickup truck stopped in an empty park, ripping a trail through the disheveled grass. Jack finally couldn''t hold back anymore, letting zombies slowly approach as he leaned back in his seat and rubbed his temples. "So, those three guys who disappeared were the Pioneers you mentioned? Was Cao Shaolin one too?" "Those three were indeed Pioneers, but they have nothing to do with me. Cao Shaolin must be similar to you, except you are the hero, and he is the villain." Tao Yu gave an example, causing Jack to show a bitter smile, "Now there''s a hero and a villain too, sigh, what a headache." "Compared to others who can''t even use Yuan Force, you''re doing well. Only by becoming stronger can you survive in this environment." "Alright, I deeply appreciate you telling me all this. Let''s go, find something to eat first." Jack opened the car door, pulled a shovel from the roof of the vehicle, and with a few swift motions, beheaded the approaching zombies, their heads flying off. His strength indeed already surpassed that of the average person. Given that he was designed to be a soldier king type and had been absorbing Yuan Force for seven months, Jack''s strength was not weak. No wonder he already felt different even though zombies provided only a small amount of Yuan Force. Even though Jack and his kind couldn''t level up like Pioneers, their rate of absorbing Yuan Force must be higher... Chapter 59: 52 Local Two agile figures jumped from a withered tree in the park onto the school''s perimeter wall, then nimbly pushed off and effortlessly vaulted over it. The school playground was in disarray, the ground littered with dried blood stains and flesh scabs sticking to the floor, hosting far more zombies than the streets outside, all blocked by the school''s bulletproof gates. They hadn''t spread out. Therefore, this place was generally off-limits to ordinary survivors. Outside the school supermarket, a female zombie in a school uniform, with pale skeletal features already showing on its face, occasionally twitched in its spot. But the next moment, a shovel smacked onto its head, splattering some viscous fluid. At the same time, as the zombie was about to fall, Jack intervened with his leg to soften the noise of its collapse. For Tao Yu and Jack, who both had strong mobility, avoiding zombies and entering the school was not difficult; they had a clear understanding of the zombies'' habits and easily established tacit coordination. To move lightly and quietly, Tao Yu didn''t even wear his helmet, and Jack minimized his gear as much as possible. Their movements were soundless. Seven months had passed, and although the supermarket was a bit cluttered, the shelves were still crammed with goods, with just a few scattered on the floor. It was evident that no one had patronized this place from the beginning to the end. Apart from a few zombies already cleared at the entrance, there were still about seven or eight inside the supermarket. "Be careful not to let them knock over the shelves, otherwise we''ll have to run ahead of time," Jack whispered, holding the shovel. Tao Yu simply nodded without making a sound. "I''ll take the left, you take the right." Jack made several hand signals to Tao Yu, gesturing numbers and directions. Tao Yu also raised his hand and gestured an OK. Dang~ Click~ Pfft~ Both wielding a shovel and a crooked knife, their movements were clean and crisp. Plus, they controlled the directions well, preventing the zombies from toppling the shelves. They easily eliminated all the zombies in the supermarket. Besides, they thoroughly checked inside and out, ensuring no stragglers suddenly emerged and made noise. Once certain, they quickly stuffed their backpacks with various high-energy foods. Snickers, chocolate, biscuits, canned food, and some sports drinks kept filling their backpacks. Tao Yu even ate as he packed, snacking directly. The Swallow Essence Technique - Modified not only accelerated digestion and provided resistance to poison, but it also increased the energy reserves one could store in advance. Given the abundance of food, keeping oneself at peak condition was definitely the right choice. Jack, who was beside Tao Yu, was wide-eyed at the sight of his voracious eating. He really could eat a lot. Jack started shifting gears and stepped on the gas, zooming off the highway and driving straight onto the Gobi, kicking up a trail of dust behind him, forming a long snake-like pattern across the barren desert... ... wa cha la la yo oh..., wa cha la la yo oh... As the sun set, since they couldn''t pick up speed on the Gobi, and after changing a tire mid-way, Tao Yu and his group finally bypassed the center of Las Vegas. Carrying a cloud of dust, they returned to the highway on the Gobi, driving toward the military base in the distance. Next to this military base lies the globally notorious restricted area, Area 51... So, researching the meteorite over here wouldn''t be surprising at all. "This Breathing Technique is really useful, I''m hungry again." Jack''s face lit up with excitement as he bit into a Snickers bar, but it was evident that his breathing rate was similar to Tao Yu''s while driving. With Jack''s robust physical condition and without any mistakes, there was no need to worry about damaging his internal organs, so by midday during their break for a meal, he had already been initiated into the Basic Breathing Technique under Tao Yu''s guidance. His talent was beyond question. Perhaps this also involved some factor of being a "Child of Destiny" vested with the Yuan Force. No wonder Cao Shaolin was so strong. And since he had successfully initiated, the rest was just a process of familiarization and adaptation. "Now that you''ve just initiated, make sure you don''t breathe incorrectly. If you feel pain, stop immediately, or you might suffer from lifelong internal injuries." Tao Yu warned again, as not everyone could disregard pain like him, and there were plenty who had ruined themselves and were left disabled. "I don''t feel uncomfortable at all. Right now, I''m feeling great, full of energy." "Are you sure there''s no one left in the military base ahead? Won''t we become targets if we drive there and it hasn''t been overrun?" "I''m sure. Before, some survivors tried to take some military weapons from here, but ended up finding only zombies. Moreover, the ammunition depot has exploded." Jack mentioned casually. "Exploded? Didn''t the meteorite explode too?" "No, if the meteorite had exploded, the base would be gone." Jack was clearly aware of the meteorite''s power; it was the kind of thing that could make a handgun deal missile-level damage. The military wasn''t foolish¡ªof course, they would have stored it separately and safely. But at that moment, Tao Yu''s pupils contracted slightly as he suddenly shouted, "Stop the car!" Jack didn''t know what Tao Yu meant, but due to the tacit understanding and trust between them at that moment, he slammed on the brakes, causing the pickup to slide a distance on the highway, leaving evident skid marks. "Duck your head, be careful, the ground ahead is littered with nails. It must be deliberate." Tao Yu quickly scanned the surroundings and spotted some people peering out from behind several scrapped vehicles in the Gobi direction. From their weapons and attire, they were either Pioneers or people who had killed Pioneers and taken their equipment... "They may be Pioneers. Remember what I told you, stay alert, don''t speak, I''ll handle the negotiation." While quickly advising Jack, Tao Yu opened the car door and, staying alert, waved toward the other side and called out loudly in the common tongue, "Hey, big brother, I''m a local, one of our own." Chapter 60: 53 Shortcuts? Shortcuts! ``` A few abandoned cars, anchored in the Gobi Desert and covered in sand, were the hideout for five Pioneers who were constantly observing the conditions on the road. When they saw a vehicle appear, a trace of joy emerged on their faces. The frail Pioneer responsible for using the binoculars turned to a slender, lizard-skinned figure and said, "Boss, someone''s coming." That figure, referred to as the boss and having lizard-like skin, could be seen to have fairly regular features, but the vertical pupils and shark-like teeth in her mouth created a sense of dread. "You''re in luck, replacement lambs have come, so consider your earlier problems resolved." The Lizardman had been lying lazily on the scorching Gobi sand, seemingly indifferent to the desert''s temperature, even deliberately staying under the sun. Now, she stood up with an expression of indolence on her face. This made the other several figures, obviously dressed like Outsiders, shrink back in fear. "Eh? Boss, they''ve found a snag, got out of the car, seem like Pioneers too." Watching the figures speaking the common language get out of the car on the road, the group was momentarily stunned. "Ha, it doesn''t matter to me whether it''s you or someone else who distracts the zombies at the military base up ahead." The woman with the forked tongue spat it out and with the focus of her vertical pupils, instantly discerned the two individuals on the highway in a split second. "Quite handsome." The Lizardwoman''s face showed a hint of interest, causing the others'' hearts to sink. "Bring them here." "Yes." A man carrying a backpack and an assault rifle hurriedly ran up and gestured for Tao Yu and the others to come over. Tao Yu, who also noticed the Lizardwoman''s appearance, felt a sense of gravity in his heart. Had Inner City folks actually taken a liking to this barren place? With the experience from last time, he knew this Lizardwoman was definitely a being from the Inner City, implanted with a mutant body! With the resources of the Inner City folks, even if she could only be considered a peer at most, her power was not to be underestimated. "Play dumb for now; we''ve got trouble and need to play it by ear," Tao Yu quietly warned Jack as his boots hit the hot Gobi sands, distorting the air with their heat. Afterwards, he approached with a smile, even slinging his gun over his back to appear non-threatening. "What are your talents? Where are you heading? Where did you get this car? Can you drive?" The barefoot Lizardwoman walked over on the scorching sand, eyeing Tao Yu with keen interest. Tao Yu''s whole body tensed up, overwhelmed by the dense aura of threat. Very strong! Tao Yu, feeling the palpitations, responded submissively, "His talent is Endurance, and mine is Dynamic Vision. We''ve spent some time in the city with the locals and got our hands on these things." "Not bad, you''re well-built." The Lizardwoman, fixing her gaze on Tao Yu''s handsome face, squeezed his body and her eyes lit up momentarily. She even stuck out her forked tongue, nearly licking Tao Yu''s face. "You flatter me." "You have two choices now. First, become my favorite and let me check you over, or second, lure the zombies away from the base up ahead." The Lizardwoman spoke flippantly, offering Tao Yu two options. "Of course, I know which shortcut to take." Tao Yu answered without hesitation, a situation typical of Inner City encounters with Outsiders. Even without an expendable list, they''d still force people to go! "Haha, you''ve done a great service; ask for whatever reward you want when the time comes." "Can I borrow some Yuan Force from you?" Tao Yu passed over a Yuan Force magnetic card with an eager face, the one with almost a five thousand limit. "Rewarded in advance, if you find it, you won''t have to pay it back, if not, repay nine for thirteen, or provide good service to offset it." Lizardman didn''t hesitate much and directly filled up that Yuan Force magnetic card, tossing it to Tao Yu. The aura of a wealthy woman hit him in the face. Making the few other Outsiders beside them green with envy. But looking at Tao Yu''s appearance, and thinking of the crucial information he provided, none dared to show him any disrespect. Even when eyes met, many still wore pleasing smiles filled with goodwill. "Thank you." Tao Yu retracted the magnetic card and absorbed the Yuan Force inside. He felt a sigh of relief in his heart. It turns out that having some Yuan Force in reserve for emergencies was still essential; the amount he had before wouldn''t have been enough even for treatment if he got hurt, now he felt much more stable... "Actually, that Chosen One is him." Tao Yu pointed casually at Jack, leaving Jack, who could not understand their language, completely confused about the situation. But at the moment Lizardman''s attention was distracted toward Jack, everything in Tao Yu''s vision slowed down to a crawl. The golden pistol slid out, bang~ bang~ bang~ A series of gunshots sounded. Lizardman seemed as if goosebumps covered her entire body, erupting into terrifying speed in an instant¡ªeven in the slow motion of Bullet Time, you could see her head swinging to the side, seemingly trying to dodge the trajectory of the bullets. However, those bullets, which left trails in the air in slow motion, suddenly made sharp turns in the air, cunningly following Lizardman''s head movements! Bang! Perhaps Lizardman''s mutated body was no weaker than Cao Shaolin''s, it might even be stronger, but now armed with the Warlord''s Sidearm, Tao Yu had refreshed his own upper limit of attack. In the slow motion of Bullet Time, you could see the Armor-Piercing bullets with distorted air trails, lifting her keratin scalp, tearing through the skull, and boring in! Plus the mental attack that came with Basic Shooting - Modified. She didn''t have any time to struggle like Cao Shaolin had; her brain matter exploded instantly. As her skull was thrown open and her body began to fall forward, Tao Yu hadn''t even come out of Bullet Time yet; he turned and aimed at the few others who had yet to react, and gave each one a shot, blood splattered everywhere! Leaving only Jack with a dumbfounded face at the side, watching it all, thinking, what the hell just happened? He couldn''t understand the gibberish they were speaking, and no one bothered to expend Yuan Force to explain. At first, it looked like a happy scene, weren''t they having a good conversation? How come in the blink of an eye, they were all killed? You must be the real psycho killer, right? "Get used to it, this is the Abyss." Tao Yu said to Jack with a baffled look, smiling casually. What goes around, comes around, he thought. Having suppressed the wicked thought of exploding Gold Coins from Jack earlier, now he knew that killing the ''Chosen One'' recklessly could ''invite retribution''. "Since you couldn''t understand our conversation, you might not know what was happening, but they wanted to use us as cannon fodder to lure away the zombies, or as her consorts." As Jack was still digesting the information, hearing the latter part made him shiver and he looked down at the Lizardman''s keratin skin, instantly feeling a chill. Good riddance! Tao Yu picked up an assault rifle and fired another burst into Lizardman''s fallen body, then slowly explained the situation with the Pioneers to Jack, as well as what had just happened... Chapter 61: 54 Harvest When Wino had first stealth-attacked Joseph from the Inner City, Tao Yu had been somewhat panicked, worried that some method might trace the attack back to her. This time, her mindset was much steadier. After the finishing blow, Tao Yu remembered how Joseph had self-destructed last time, so she waited on the spot for a moment before going over with gloved hands to search the body. ''Highly toxic, with a chance of penetrating the skin.'' Tao Yu''s Deification Auxiliary Ability proved its worth again¡ª who would have thought that that Lizardman''s corpse would turn into a deadly toxin after death? Had toxic glands burst and entered the body? No wonder her style was different from Wino''s, who favored broad and forceful swings. She must have chosen to be dexterous, utilizing toxins to kill in one hit. Very tough to deal with! Moreover, Tao Yu hadn''t forgotten that when Wino was once besieged by Aliens, she had used some kind of potion, losing her sanity in exchange for a surge in power, and even after being parasitized by an Alien and being cut open, she had stubbornly survived. Tao Yu continually probed, using various pieces of information to stimulate, and based on her Deification Crane Stance and Warlord''s Sidearm''s combined Spirit Perception, she would confirm and only launch a stealth attack when she sensed the highest emotional fluctuation from her adversary. "I''m glad I played that safe, otherwise I really could have had trouble not knowing about this toxic intelligence." Tao Yu was quite satisfied with her own caution. What if the adversary could release a wide-area toxic fog or something of the sort? No matter what ace she had up her sleeve, the safest option was to subdue her right in the bag. If the information regarding ''Child of Destiny'' couldn''t distract her opponent, Tao Yu was even prepared to make some risque? remarks. And if she couldn''t find the right opportunity for a long time, she might indeed have to risk herself to find a chance. Thinking of her opponent''s sharp teeth, Tao Yu couldn''t help shivering inwardly. Luckily, there were no ifs... After searching the body with gloves on, Tao Yu indeed found several good items. Last time, that beast Joseph hadn''t dropped anything when he self-destructed, but this time several items turned out to be quite useful to Tao Yu! One was a dagger shaped like a fang, with some patterns wrapped around the handle. Although she didn''t detect any poison, Tao Yu still washed it with the water from several dead men. Colossal Lizard''s Fang: A dagger made from a giant lizard''s tooth, possessing the properties of causing bleeding, Armor-Piercing, and paralysis. It can absorb nine hundred Yuan Force. A body armor that could only protect the chest and abdomen, with fine scales on the armor. Inner Scale Armor: Possesses strong defensive and anti-penetration abilities, able to distribute damage evenly, weaker against blunt weapons, can absorb four hundred Yuan Force. Although this Inner Scale Armor seemed cheaper than the dagger, its actual price might be even higher! Being lightweight, with a defensive mode highly resistant to bullets, Tao Yu really loved it and didn''t mind at all that someone else had used it. Even if it seemed to be designed for a woman, Tao Yu didn''t care, since it was worn inside. Practicality was all that mattered! After washing it with water, she quickly began changing into it, which caused Jack, standing by her side, to stare wide-eyed, his mouth agape in an ''O'' shape. What kind of fetish is this? So you are the real pervert, after all! "I can''t imagine being pinned down by that fanged hag." Jack shivered, and the scar on his large nose quivered. Tao Yu kept silent for a moment but did not correct him. It seemed that the female Lizardman hadn''t taken a liking to him... Maybe because he was too ugly... ... "It''s all about sudden wealth..." Feeling the nearly 7,000 points of Yuan Force reserves and considering his new set of equipment that was an improvement over the old, Tao Yu couldn''t help but reflect. Even if he hadn''t come to the barren Zombie World and had ventured in the prairies and rainforests hunting instead. Not to mention the risk of being surrounded by Aliens leading to more loss than gain if not hunting went smoothly, tirelessly day and night, it wouldn''t have been this quick. And that''s considering the Skills from the newly developed Development Zone could still sell at high prices, and he still had to commute between the Abyss and the real world to turn in assignments. Yet here, a Lizardman''s explosion of Gold Coins was a windfall, let alone when calculating the value of Cao Shaolin''s [Warlord''s Sidearm]earlier. Currently, the [Warlord''s Sidearm]remained the most valuable piece of equipment Tao Yu possessed. [Armor-Piercing][Precision]¡ªthese two functions were quite ordinary, but that stackable Spirit Perception seemed very effective even against more powerful opponents. Just like the Deification of the Crane Stance, which Tao Yu considered to be the most practical and potential-rich of the five stances. "We''re here, let''s stop. Let''s make do with resting in the car for the night to recuperate and gather strength." Driving with the headlights against the night, Jack stopped the car. Already there were some roadblocks up ahead, with barbed wire beside them. The place looked very run down. With his eyesight, Tao Yu could see several places where the barbed wire had been intentionally cut and damaged. "Good, have the zombies around the perimeter already been cleared out?" "Some people wanted to take the perimeter equipment and military vehicles, attracted some zombies, and now most of the zombies in this base are concentrated in the center, denser than the school we visited before. It''s a challenge," Jack explained. Having been around this area for some time, Jack was familiar with the local situation. Although the last time he had escorted goods here was before the outbreak of the biohazard, he still learned a lot through interactions with other survivors. "Actually, the best way to handle places like this is indeed to arrange for some people to draw the zombies away." "But with these creatures, if you drive too fast, they stop following. You can only keep up a similar speed and continuously make noise. Once surrounded, it''s sure death. Everyone who has attempted it has died, and gradually no one comes anymore." There had also been an explosion at the armory, and even with someone risking their life to create an opportunity to enter, success wasn''t guaranteed, so naturally, attempts diminished over time. Given the current ratio of survivors and supplies, it wasn''t necessary to take such risks. "Then let''s rest for the night, have something to eat, and I''ll teach you some Stance Skills in the meantime." With the substantial physical foundation Jack had from absorbing Yuan Force, similar to Tao Yu''s initial learning phase, and his own strong combat Skill base, he would naturally progress quickly... Chapter 62: 55 Base At dawn, when the sky was just beginning to light up, Tao Yu had already gotten out of the car and started his training for the day. Even with "One Proof Forever Proof," preventing any degradation of his abilities, improving them still took time. Even when he lacked Yuan Force, he still insisted on practicing every day, and now that he had enough Yuan Force, he naturally wouldn''t fall behind. Tao Yu''s figure was seen constantly moving within the circle drawn by his feet, activating different variants of the Myriad Streams Five Forms, at times dexterous, at times weighty. The tenseness of his muscles could be heard with every motion, like a bowstring plucked, his bones creaking under the flow of his Qi-Blood. His movements were sometimes as quick as lightning, other times as slow as a tortoise. Yet even when Tao Yu seemed to move slowly, the compression and twisting of his muscles as he slowly threw a punch, followed by a rapid, short strike, produced a vigorous sound in the air. After completing a full set of Five Forms interacting with each other, Tao Yu finally slowly finished and took a deep breath. "High-level skills really consume a lot." Without fear of injuring his body, after a simple stretch, Tao Yu started drinking a bottle of sports drink in large gulps and then began stuffing Snickers into his mouth. "Still need the meat though." Muttering to himself, Tao Yu had just acquired Five Forms as One and had started earning money with it. But he had encountered tough enemies twice, and both times, it could be said he was somewhat at a disadvantage. The first time facing Cao Shaolin, he had shattered the knife with his explosive power; the second time, he didn''t even dare to let his opponent get close enough to engage. In the end, it was still due to a lack of proficiency. If he could get "Five Forms as One - Modified" up to LV5, plus fully unlocking the potential of his body, he should be able to grapple in close combat. "Guns are extremely cost-effective, but it''s a pity they have a limit, and obtaining non-standard firearms isn''t easy either." Tao Yu glanced at the "Warlord''s Sidearm" in his hand. For now, it was sufficient for him, but based on the last two encounters, he needed to anticipate and prevent potential threats. "You''re up really early." At that moment, Jack also yawned, opened the car door, and stretched his limbs while pressing on his lower back. Resting in the car was quite uncomfortable. "In the Abyss, being weak is the original sin." Tao Yu continued munching on food, quickly digesting it with the help of "Swallow Essence Technique - Modified." With his stomach churning and intestines absorbing, he took care of half a backpack''s contents in no time. Seeing Tao Yu''s intense training, Jack felt some pressure himself and quickly performed a set of Stance Skill that he hadn''t completely mastered yet. "We have a tough fight ahead; conserve your strength." Tao Yu smiled at Jack''s efforts. He himself could ignore pain, but Jack was different. While observing, Tao Yu was also nibbling on a Snickers bar. He whispered to Jack, "What the heck did those people before us do? Why are there so many?" "I don''t know either. It seems more difficult than expected..." Just as Jack was also taken aback, Tao Yu suddenly paused, then quickly looked up and saw a security camera hanging under the eaves of a building. At that moment, the camera was still regularly flashing a red light, clearly operational. Seeing Tao Yu stop, Jack became puzzled. But when he followed Tao Yu''s gaze and realized the situation, he whispered, "This is a military base, after all. See those solar panels on the roofs? They''re enough to keep the basic systems running even if everything else is disconnected, considering it''s only been seven months." "No, that camera just moved. There''s someone alive in there, or something with intelligence." The Crane form from Tao Yu''s Deification had granted him High Spiritual Perception, and it was further enhanced by the passive effects of the Warlord''s Sidearm. He had definitely felt as though he was being watched. This revelation stunned Jack for a moment. Were there still people alive? "As you said, this is a military base. It''s fallen outside for some reason, but it seems normal that they might have a secure area and enough food inside to survive," Tao Yu said. "You''re right. There could really be people. Let me test it out," Jack replied. Jack nodded at Tao Yu and then cautiously approached the camera, careful not to stir up the zombies on the other side of the fence, before intentionally moving in front of the camera. As a former CIA task force member, Jack was well-versed in some secret signals and started gesturing in front of the camera. Indeed, the seemingly still camera quickly moved up and down, as if nodding. "There really is someone." Jack turned back to Tao Yu and took another look at Tao Yu''s combat suit. Although Tao Yu wasn''t wearing a helmet while eating, his outfit could easily be misunderstood. "Your outfit, plus the signals I just sent, might have gained us some initial trust. With so many zombies outside, the people inside must be trapped and for a long time," Jack deduced. The main focus was on the laboratory below, and there could be guards or something, but actually, the main combat forces were above. Clearly, those above had been wiped out and turned into the enemy, preventing the people inside from venturing out again. "However, it''s also a bit strange. The military camp here should not be so easily contaminated, right? How did the outside become like this?" Tao Yu began to ponder another issue. If the people inside were fine, it was highly likely that they hadn''t consumed the contaminated water and had a separate water supply? If this were inherently a Zombie World, there wouldn''t need to be so much consideration. But this infection had come later, so there should be an origin, not too exaggerated. But upon further thought, with zombies that could still move around after seven months here, it seemed anything was possible... Chapter 63: Shelf Testimonial~ Today, the book finally went live. I am grateful for everyone''s continued support and would also like to thank Editor Yexiao for his help. It''s the first time in many years that I could launch on the first of the month and maintain full attendance for the entire month, which is just delightful~ Your subscriptions and my update speed both play a crucial role in our success, so I''ll definitely try to update as frequently as possible. To be honest, I''m at a rather awkward stage with my integrity now. The leave time from my day job is expected to run out next year, and then I will face some tough choices. I really enjoy writing novels, but with the weight of both elderly parents and young children on my shoulders, I feel like I''m constantly being chased from behind, forcing me to keep pushing forward. Once, while resting, I came across a short video sketch. It depicted the weariness of a day''s work, and the moment of eating a meal, followed by the discovery that the parents had spent thousands on health products and even got some eggs for free, and then facing the daughter telling them 7+7=11, and at bedtime, the wife asking if he would still love her if she turned into a caterpillar. This kind of video is really bittersweet. While others might find it amusing, I see it as a reflection. But as long as my family is healthy and safe, and I have my parents, wife, and daughter by my side, life is actually quite good. That''s why I keep working hard at writing to provide for my family¡ªit''s a straight path. During the first month, one extra chapter for every 1000 monthly tickets. Uh, the reason it''s only for the first month is because I surely won''t have any chapters in reserve afterward. The few I have now need to see me through the Spring Festival. Rather than not fulfilling a promise later and having to feign death, it''s better to be honest now... On the first day of launch, I''ll release five chapters, which includes the guaranteed three, plus the owed chapter for the Alliance Hierarch, and on top of that, I''ve also added the extra chapter for the initial 500 subscriptions in advance. I beg you not to slap my face. Although the book was launched earlier than planned because of a faster update pace during the new book period, I''m hoping 500 won''t be too much to handle. Whimpering... Seeking subscriptions~or2 Chapter 64: 56 Clear the Field (Please Subscribe First~) In a dimly lit laboratory, only the faint emergency lights were flickering, giving off an eerily underworld vibe. Most of the facilities had already shut down, but the monitors in the surveillance room were still glowing. At this moment, probably seven or eight people were squeezed into this room. One of them, a black man who had become quite overweight after seven months of apocalypse, urgently said to the others, "Finally, someone has come again. If they dare to come in pairs, they must be very strong. Quickly, let them distract those zombies. This might be our last chance!" "How do we call them? Use the broadcast? That will drive the zombie horde mad." "It''s not realistic to think the two of them can draw them all away. Ah, it would have been better to try during the last group. There were many people then, and several vehicles." "What''s the use of saying this now?" "..." The people went back and forth with each other, displaying some anxiety. However, as their voices became more intense, suddenly a heavy metallic clash silenced them all, their faces filled with terror, not daring to breathe. After a while and several more collisions, the sounds finally stopped. The intense impacts allowed them to feel the vibrations on the surveillance screens. Despite that, the underground laboratory''s protective measures ensured that no sound escaped outside. "Drawing them away is unrealistic. Why would they do that? But I think we could invite them in and try to get them to take us out. They must have a purpose for coming here. We could help." A middle-aged woman with glasses spoke up. "Anyway, they look like combat personnel, right? Let''s call them in." "How do we call them? And what about the zombies at the door?" "I don''t think we need to call them; they seem to know about our base. They''re probably here for it. Look." As they were discussing, Tao Yu and Jack had already started climbing onto the nearby rooftop. The electric fence had long been out of power, posing no obstacle to them. Despite zombies being everywhere inside the military base, completely swarming the place, there was virtually nowhere to set foot. Yet the two of them, purely by the strength of their bodies, managed to traverse above the heads of the zombie crowd, gripping onto eaves and gutters. Although the operating cameras couldn''t cover everything, by stitching together multiple feeds, they could see that their objective towards the entrance was quite apparent. "Get ready, prepare to back them up," someone said. "Back up my ass, the entrance is swarming with zombies! How can we open the door?" "..." No one among them seemed to be in charge. But the monitor responsible for the door showed a large group of zombies crowded around the entrance of what looked like a warehouse, effectively sealing off the exit. A rough glance revealed dozens of figures in the frame. Tao Yu and Jack had clearly seen the situation at the entrance, but their pace didn''t slow in the slightest. Moreover, to avoid attracting the nearby zombies'' attention, they had made their way without making any noise. The way they carried backpacks and moved long distances by gripping and climbing with just their hands showcased their extraordinary physical strength, gradually causing the people in the surveillance room to stop their arguing. "Are all those soldiers so strong? Special forces?" "More like agents. Those terms seem like CIA jargon." But the force of each attack and slash, positioning, the repetition dozens of times, that could wear anyone down. Anaerobic exertion at such an intensity does have its human limits. Even with [One Proof Forever Proof], Tao Yu could ensure his attack strength remained constant, but the energy expenditure was very real. Not to mention Jack, the Muggle beside him. "As long as we don''t alert the main horde, handling about half each shouldn''t be a problem," "we just need to be careful about the noise, I''m worried about not being able to keep up later when our strength fades." Jack also made an estimate and began flexing his arms, which had started to feel stiff from climbing. "Alright, let''s try, if it doesn''t work, we head straight up to the roof¡ªsafety first." "I take the left, you take the right?" "Sure, I''ll come and help you after I clear my side." "Hey, it might be me who ends up helping you!" Last of all, Jack made a playful remark, as his competitive instincts surged; not to mention lending a hand to the other side, at the very least, he didn''t want to be the one cleaning up the mess! After exchanging a glance, the two silently went their separate ways. Zombies primarily rely on hearing from a distance, but once the prey is close enough, their sense of smell, coupled with blurry vision, can rapidly lock onto a target. Soon, the most peripheral zombies took notice of them and lunged toward the pair. Though they didn''t emit any piercing noises, their movements naturally stirred the adjacent zombies, and like dominoes, they began to advance steadily toward them! Fortunately, this commotion did not reach the threshold that would affect the far greater mass of zombies outside the "isolation band." Personnel inside the base, observing the zombies'' movement, felt their hearts racing with anxiety. Damn, are these two crazy? They''re acting so recklessly? However, the demons who, in their eyes, were ferocious and had killed countless, those terrifying zombies, seemed as fragile as scarecrows in front of the two men. With each raise of the hand and fall of the blade, they easily took down a zombie, and they even seemed to be controlling the position where the zombies fell? The very first zombie they killed, they actually reached out to cushion its fall, softening the sound of it hitting the ground, and subsequent zombies were taken down in a circle, with parts of their bodies inevitably landing on other corpses, like stars scattering in the sky, thus the densest part of the zombie crowd surrounding the warehouse was gradually cleared out. This left those monitoring the situation completely dumbfounded. What became of this world? We''ve been locked up for seven months¡ªis this a change of heaven and earth? Why doesn''t evolution take us along with it... Chapter 65: 57: Specialty ``` "Thirty-seven." "I''ve got thirty-eight, I win." "Psh ¨C liar, let me count." Just as the two had finished clearing out the zombies and were taking a breather, the small iron door of the factory was opened from the inside, and then a chubby black man carefully poked his head out and waved at the two men continuously. "Come in quick, come in quick." Tao Yu and Jack had just finished clearing out the zombies when this fat man appeared; it was obvious that he had been monitoring them the whole time. As they entered, the fat man also gently closed the small door behind them, careful not to make any noise that might attract the zombies from afar. "Hello, my name is Jam, I''m just a regular security guard at the lab, usually in charge of things like access control." The inside of the factory appeared quite ordinary, but you could see that it was used to store food supplies, a large quantity of beautiful, individually packaged rations, and canned goods filled the shelves; it''s no wonder this chubby fellow was so well-fed. At least they didn''t have to worry about food and drink. "How are things inside? How many people are left? Has there been any outbreak of infection down there?" asked Tao Yu. "There are seven people left. There used to be more, but those who tried to break out have turned into the zombies that you two killed outside." "With so much food, you still thought to break out? Outside is a real hell!" Jack was also surprised to find such an abundance of food here! The magnitude of the initial explosion had been quite misleading. "Ah, you''ll see when you come down. I''m just a security guard, I don''t know how to explain to you." "Anyway, whatever you''re here for this time, we''ll cooperate with you on anything you want, we''ve long lost contact with the upper levels..." The black man Jam sighed, resigned to the situation. "But with the external power supply cut off, and the internal backup generator running out of fuel, we lost control over it. Now it''s locked behind the third isolation door..." a middle-aged woman, likely a researcher familiar with the situation, whispered. "Corpse King? The source?" Tao Yu was somewhat surprised, having thought it was a typical zombie virus; the presence of a Corpse King was unexpected! And the fact that he could feel a faint threat just being here meant it was probably quite troublesome, definitely not your average zombie. Jack was also surprised on the side, "The source? When did you discover it?" At those words, the researcher looked embarrassed and then replied quietly, "A couple months before the apocalypse became widespread. I''m just a researcher, I didn''t know it would turn out like this." Hearing this, Tao Yu and Jack looked skyward in speechlessness. Only big and beautiful, huh? No wonder there hadn''t been any crises erupting from this lab; the issues came after the power went out, revealing their well-prepared defense measures were in place. "We found many oddities during later research, and it must have been someone spreading it purposely¡ªthe near simultaneous global outbreak is too exaggerated; there must be more than one Corpse King." The researcher went on to explain the possibility of an internal betrayer among humanity. This gave Tao Yu pause, his mind racing to the information he had received from the deceased lizard tycoon, ''The ''Fortune Thief'' favored by the Abyss...'' Why would the Abyss favor the ''Fortune Thief''? He also thought of Cao Shaolin, this... Maybe he was overthinking it. But for the moment, such levels of issues were not his concern; when the sky falls, tall people will handle it. He came here to make money, all for that one Meteorite. ``` Chapter 66: 57 Professional_2 The Corpse King''s situation can be assessed, and actions can be determined based on the specifics. "We''ve come this time for that special meteorite, our company wants to create a weapon that can quickly clear out zombies." Tao Yu planned to get his hands on something first, having spent so much time, there should at least be some sort of gain, right? But after hearing what Tao Yu said, the expressions on the faces of the others were a bit awkward "About that, the meteorite is located behind the third isolation door. If we had that thing, we would have blown it out with a fragment earlier..." Upon hearing this, Tao Yu paused briefly, then said in a deep voice "The Corpse King has already started moving, it didn''t smash the meteorite, did it?" If that thing really exploded, wouldn''t I directly spiral to heaven right here? "No, no, it''s well taken care of, and a special shock-proof box was specifically made for it. Ordinary handling won''t cause issues, plus that Corpse King doesn''t move around much on its own unless it''s disturbed from the outside." After hearing this, Tao Yu pondered for a moment. He could now choose to go back and just report the mission completed as the information gained was definitely substantial, but he still wanted to give it a try himself! Apart from the rising cost of Yuan Force as his strength increased, the next step Tao Yu wanted to start, which was the secondary enhancement of some skills, was also a money pit. The secondary consumption of [Basic Breathing Technique - Modified] was almost thirty thousand Yuan Force, [Bullet Time] was in the hundreds of thousands, [Five Forms as One] in the two hundred thousands! With such a shortfall, he could only take on a big job. "Take me over there to observe, I''ll see if I can deal with that Corpse King." The words of Tao Yu made the group''s faces change, and then they earnestly tried to dissuade him "Please don''t, can you see why we have so few people here, and why there''s hardly any combat staff? Besides those who broke through later, most died in that thing''s rampage. Firearms have a limited effect on it!" "Even a shot to the head is useless?" "Probably useless, I remember its skull is extremely tough, maybe a bit, but it requires a lot of shots." Recalling some of the data from the research, the researcher said uncertainly and then added "We''ve never seen anyone else fighting it. The area is a classified zone with a separate surveillance room. We could only hear lots of gunfire, then everyone died, and after that, we closed the isolation door." As she said this, her gaze seemed a bit distracted, perhaps there were people who were not dead yet, but they had prematurely cut off others'' lifelines. "Is there a ventilation duct nearby?" Tao Yu was also considering an escape route. "Yes, but don''t worry, it can''t get through that." "Then there''s no problem. When it comes to dealing with zombies, I''m a professional." Tao Yu checked his equipment and, after trying on the new suit, loaded his ammunition, set down his backpack, and prepared to enter the fray unencumbered. Besides that, he took out two Qi Replenishing Pills and held them in his mouth. If I can avoid using Yuan Force for recovery, I will¡ªit''s just not cost-effective. "Don''t be afraid, this is my special ability," Tao Yu reassured them. He reminded them not to scream in shock, and the next moment, Tao Yu disappeared into the shadows in the dim laboratory as if he were smoke spreading out in a watercolor painting when touched by water, vanishing from everyone''s sight! This prompted exclamations of awe from everyone. For sure, evolution left us behind! But if it''s him, maybe he really could solve this problem... ... Tao Yu moved directly into the ventilation duct from the world of fragmented shadows, the reflections around him receding rapidly as his speed surged. Accompanied by massive stamina consumption and the chewing and absorption of the Qi Replenishing Pills, the next moment he was on the other side of the metal door through that ventilation duct. Cao Shaolin, with his high Spirit Perception, was aware of his own normal state, but a mere zombie... When Tao Yu emerged from the ventilation duct and saw the figure with fangs, spiked armor, arms held straight out, and wearing an official Qing Dynasty robe beginning to turn its head, even he was close to cursing his mother. Isn''t that the test subject? What''s with these clothes!? Was it included at capture, or is this your sick sense of humor? What zombie? What Corpse King? Haven''t you ever seen a zombie movie? Why is it a zombie!! This is Uncle Ji''s territory! Why not just bring out Arthas for good measure? Seeing the place littered with desiccated corpses of laboratory personnel, Tao Yu''s heart was tingling with trepidation, this was a zombie that had already fed on human blood. But as he synced into Bullet Time and realized the zombie was just sniffing around without pinpointing his location, Tao Yu did not flee right away. "Shadow Evasion doesn''t leave a scent; is it tracking ''life force''?" Now that I''m here, might as well give it a try... Chapter 67: 58: Thrilling "Shit!" As he stared at the thing called the ''Corpse King,'' Tao Yu''s resentment nearly materialized. Although he didn''t know where the test subject got its clothes from, the thing was thoroughly a textbook zombie! Luckily, Tao Yu was quite the fan of Uncle Nine''s films, and though he hadn''t brought any glutinous rice or ink brushes, as soon as he saw the zombie sniffing around, he immediately held his breath and used the speed enhanced by Shadow Evasion to retreat quickly. As expected, the zombie just stood there and made no further movements. Reaching the end of the corridor, which turned into a T-junction, Tao Yu backed up against the wall and pulled out the Warlord''s Sidearm, before squeezing the trigger without hesitation. Bang! The bullet, accompanied by a flash of fire, had just left the barrel when the zombie, which had been standing in front of the metal door, noticed Tao Yu. Its stiff legs kicked off the ground and its whole body shot towards Tao Yu like a cannonball! Its raised arms were like harpoons! The force, the burst of speed¡ªit was all too visible, even within the slowed perception of Bullet Time. Though not as fast as a bullet, it was quicker than both Cao Shaolin and the Scaled Kirin! With erupting force combined with the acceleration used during Bullet Time, Tao Yu anticipated the zombie''s trajectory and began sidestepping while continuously pulling the trigger. He let the bullets, which distorted the air as they flew, shoot one after another at the lurching zombie. And his main target was its eyes! Thwack~ Even a zombie''s eyes couldn''t withstand the impact of Tao Yu''s Warlord''s Sidearm. With the trajectory modified by Basic Shooting - Modified, all of Tao Yu''s shots hit their mark! They also carried the inherent mental shock. In theory, this should have been a perfect start. But Tao Yu, still in the midst of Bullet Time, felt a sinking feeling in his heart. The mental attack that came with his Basic Shooting - Modified hadn''t shown the slightest effect for the first time! Not just the mental shock¡ªthe zombie that got shot in the eye seemed unfazed, its expression as stiff and unchanged as before. The oncoming figure wasn''t swayed in the slightest! It was as if what had entered its eyes were not bullets, but less than mosquitoes! Fortunately, Tao Yu had been evading in advance. Although the zombie had extraordinary power, its trajectory was quite predictable. While Tao Yu''s bullets were ineffective, he had already sidestepped the zombie''s lunge. Tao Yu grabbed the soaring head with one hand and kicked the zombie''s body with his foot, then quickly retreated, using the force to pull back and distance himself. Indeed, the zombie whose head was taken swung its arms back in retaliation, creating a thunderous blast that grazed Tao Yu''s cheek, stinging painfully. But had he not retreated immediately after taking the head, a direct hit would have been far more damaging than just a sting... As Tao Yu hastily retreated, he slid backwards on the ground for a distance before fixating his gaze on the zombie''s body. There wasn''t a spot on his body that didn''t hurt, but it didn''t affect his movements in the slightest. "Previously, I was mistaken. Zombies have substance but no soul. Normal mental attacks are indeed useless, and the brain isn''t the central command. But once the head is gone, their ability to track targets is lost." Watching the zombie spin on the spot in a frenzy, its attacks carving cracks in the concrete with torn metal, Tao Yu also breathed a slight sigh of relief. Although things started off badly, his gamble was paying off now! This zombie, who knew who had created it, seemed to have been specially modified, given that it could serve as a source of contamination. It must be tied to the real mastermind behind the global biochemical crisis. But no matter what, this should still be a standard zombie, not something out of myths and legends. Therefore, it had its limits. Bearing the soreness in his entire body, Tao Yu moved towards the doorway and then yelled outside, "Open the door! I''ve mostly handled the problem. Bring me all the Molotov cocktails, I''m going to burn it down." Tao Yu faintly heard a brief argument outside, followed by the metal door slowly opening. There, Jack was holding others at gunpoint, making them carry out the task without giving them any chance to argue or explain. After the door opened, everyone watched in horror at the headless zombie still throwing a tantrum and the head in Tao Yu''s hand. Had it really been dealt with?! "Damn..." The African American Jam raised his finger in a daze. Jack also sighed in relief, glancing at the head Tao Yu was holding while pulling out homemade gasoline bombs from his backpack. Tao Yu himself had brought a couple inside, but judging from the zombie''s initial strength, two probably wouldn''t be enough. Now, using them all, let''s burn steel to slag! Crackle and pop~ Boom~ The gasoline bottles shattered precisely on the zombie''s body, engulfing it in flames. Then came the second bottle, the third bottle... Chapter 68: 59: Huge Harvest (Update by Alliance Hierarch Newbie Village Chief Tyrael) The roaring flames burned fiercely, and in the corridor lit only by emergency lights, they seemed particularly blinding. At a high temperature exceeding eighteen hundred degrees, all the gasoline bottles were consumed before the zombie finally fell to the ground with a crash, motionless. Tao Yu even made a point of separating and burning the zombie''s head, not knowing whether it was the body or the head that was the fatal factor. "Thankfully there''s nothing much flammable in this corridor, otherwise we''d have a fire on our hands," he said. Looking at the scorched black corridor and the billowing, pungent black smoke, Tao Yu, who had been constantly snacking, finally heaved a sigh of relief. The Yuan Force was gathering! Success! In terms of physical traits alone, the zombie was much stronger than Cao Shaolin. But aside from the self-inflicted damage during his stacking attacks while breaking defense, the overall sense of crisis was actually less than that of his encounter with Cao Shaolin. The zombie possessed immense strength and off-the-charts defense, but its straightforward, mindless attacks were perfectly countered by Tao Yu''s own fighting style. If Cao Shaolin had faced the zombie head-on, he would surely have been killed by it. I would have been killed by Cao Shaolin in a direct confrontation, but even if I faced the zombie head-on, I would still be able to maneuver! The culmination of the Yuan Force concentrated on the zombie''s hand¡ªor rather, its claw¡ªwhich was burnt somewhat crispy and emanating a stench of char. Tao Yu went over and simply broke off the carbonized claw. At the same time, his other hand was still stuffing chocolate into his mouth. This vigorous action left the laboratory survivors gaping in shock. This individual with the power to vanish suddenly and supernatural abilities, he wouldn''t really eat that ''Corpse King''s'' claw, would he? This person seems a bit perverted, psychologically twisted... "It''s a pity my clothes got burned. Otherwise, they would have been a decent item," Tao Yu mused. Recalling the question he had asked them earlier, the clothing had been delivered along with the zombie, and wearing it made control easier, seemingly having a suppressive effect¡ªnot because they had a perverse interest. Claw of the Zombie: A claw that has gathered the essence of a zombie, seemingly containing some Corpse Refining Art. Absorbs a thousand Yuan Force. In terms of Yuan Force value, it was about the same as Cao Shaolin''s Warlord''s Sidearm, equivalent to fifty aliens! "If I couldn''t hit it solidly, with the Dexterity of an alien, perhaps one could even entangle it. It must be an enhancement from a skill," Tao Yu considered. What truly excited Tao Yu was that this was a skill with complete functionality, different from the Warlord''s Sidearm, which was useless after absorbing the gun; this item involved absorbing skill information and contamination information together. Without the slightest hesitation, Tao Yu, who could Deify skills, immediately chose to absorb. The influx of a thousand Yuan Force, along with the absorption of residual Yuan Force from the damaged equipment, completely replenished Tao Yu''s previously consumed Yuan Force and even increased it by five hundred units. The most crucial thing was that Tao Yu now had another skill orb that was completely different from the ones he had before! Unlike the bodily and combat skills, this one appeared separately above the rest. Art of Corpse Refinement: A secret method of Corpse Refinement that allows one to cultivate different zombies over periods of seven days, forty-nine days, or eighty-one days by incorporating various toxins for enhancement. The process requires constant nourishment with one''s own blood. There''s still time to salvage it now! As for toxins... Tao Yu reflected on the needs of the Corpse Refining Art, with thoughts racing through his mind. It was probably a zombie raised by a ''Fortune Thief'', and the virus likely infused into it was probably the zombie virus, combined with its own corpse poison to create such a strong infection power. It''s no wonder! With a tinge of mysticism, it indeed becomes hard to guard against! Also, considering that the source of infection wasn''t just one place, it indicated that the guy raising those zombies probably had quite a number of them! According to the records of the Corpse Refining Art, the burden of increasing the number of zombies refined with essence blood grows exponentially. Even if the other party had used some clever method, they clearly were no ordinary individuals. Thinking that he had killed a zombie on his side, Tao Yu wondered if that person could feel it. "So much time has passed and he still hasn''t come to rescue the zombie; he must be preoccupied with other matters. But I can''t take risks. After eating and recovering, I should hurry and leave, and call for backup..." Tao Yu had already made up his mind and had some ideas about this skill. Because of various Deification skills, he had a high demand for mental and physical energy consumption. Since he could only hide a single zombie in the shadow on a regular basis, Tao Yu decided to carefully create one or two high-quality zombies. A few fine pieces are always better than a swarm of trash, as they offer a higher cost-performance ratio in terms of the mental energy occupied. After solving the zombie problem and gaining a decent skill, Tao Yu recalled the main purpose of his trip here. "Where''s the meteorite?" Tao Yu''s mind was preoccupied with returning to process Cao Shaolin''s corpse, but he couldn''t overlook the other major gain. In Tao Yu''s view, even if the meteorite itself didn''t contain much Yuan Force, the effects were clear. Although it served limited personal use for him, selling it to those young masters and ladies from the Floating City should net at least a baseline of one hundred thousand, right? Plus, with the discovery of Jack being the ''Chosen One'', maybe it would allow him to further enhance his talent through Deification! "I, I''ll take you there." The middle-aged female researcher seemed to feel some reverence towards Tao Yu, using honorifics unconsciously. With this insider''s help, coupled with the malfunction of the electrical facilities, they easily made their way to another lab, where in the center, a transparent container held a viscous liquid similar to mercury, encasing the meteorite like it was in amber. "Very good." Tao Yu smiled and walked over. This way, it would be easy to take it with him, no need to worry about exploding due to too much vibration during transport. "Hmm, maybe it''s better to take it back directly and then sell it when those two return." Tao Yu pondered. Although the two of them were strong and could stay in the Abyss much longer, during the early stages, they would probably still come back to get some targeted items based on the situation, right? But as Tao Yu casually touched the transparent container, wanting to see what exactly it contained, he suddenly froze. Shattered World''s Heart: Can enhance talents or has a chance to activate new talents. Fuck fuck fuck fuck! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 69: 60 New Talent (Five more s for subscription) ``` Shattered World''s Heart? What is that? I''ve never even heard of it! I apologize, as Tao Yu, a simple peasant from the outskirts, is unfamiliar with such things... However, Tao Yu quickly remembered some stories he had heard from his parents. Indeed, there had always been rumors of talent changes among the common folk. The rumors even suggested the possibility of second or third talents, and it was said that some major figures in the Floating City were born with two or three talents. But, these had nothing to do with the Outsiders, not one bit! So, they remained merely rumors. Even Tao Yu never really thought about such things in the short term. After all, he already had a dual talent, so what more could he want? A third talent? That certainly wasn''t something to consider at the moment, too far-fetched. Learning more skills, continually undergoing Deification, and then saving up for a second Deification of talents was the tangible goal. He had his own path, and he was also aware that his current strength was not enough to encounter such things. Who would have thought that an unintentional act would bring unexpected success? A fragment of the Shattered World''s Heart? Is this the channel for talent enhancement and new talents?! Tao Yu pondered continuously. The meteorite itself surely wasn''t the Heart of the World. But, this world indeed revolved around that meteorite. So, was the Heart of the World the representation of the most important and core aspect of a World Fragment? Then why wasn''t the Blood Orchid considered as such? Or is it that not every world is capable of nurturing a Heart of the World? Tao Yu thought of the world barrier that kept the Aliens at bay, and of Jack, the "Chosen One". "Indeed, this isn''t something I should be thinking about right now, nor something I can inquire about! The moment I seek out information about it, I would expose the issue. It''s better to use it first and talk later." This was something you could encounter but not seek, and Tao Yu had no reason to sell it. Although he didn''t have much demand for enhancing his talents, as he already had a path to heaven, he was quite interested in acquiring a third talent. Talents and skills are vastly different. Talents might not be able to increase one''s upper limit by much, nor offer immediate combat power, but they are a long-term effective auxiliary ability, whose usefulness does not diminish with the increase in one''s strength. Moreover, they could also reduce the difficulty of the corresponding series of skills and increase the efficiency of Yuan Force acceleration! The most noticeable effect Tao Yu felt was with [Basic Shooting - Modified]''s proficiency practice. Tao Yu curled his lip disapprovingly, though the outcome was both unexpected and reasonable. What could be done with the "Shattered" prefix? He didn''t dwell on it any longer but started anchoring Skills to try! He had three preliminary choices. The first was Stealth - Modified, as this Skill could bring the Shadow Force, a kind of transcendental ability. The second was Five Forms as One - Modified; the emergence of Fist Intention and the potential in his physical attributes¡ªif activated successfully¡ªwould likely grant a physical talent, which was the safest bet. Then Crane Form - Modified was also an option, as it was currently the only Skill that could enhance Spirit Perception. Finally, of course, was Corpse Refinement that he had just acquired, but since the power derived from Corpse Refinement was external and considering his own body''s limitations and energy consumption issues, Tao Yu still chose to anchor Five Forms as One - Modified. "I hope it''s successful." Tao Yu was somewhat nervous; the more talents one possessed, the harder to acquire new ones, and he already had two! However, if he failed, it would accumulate towards the next attempt, so it wouldn''t be a waste. While Tao Yu was comforting himself that failure was acceptable, a new Talent sphere had already come into being. Sturdy Body C-: Can lock down one''s Qi-Blood, reducing the loss of Qi-Blood and vital energy, marginally increasing the speed of physical-sided Skills. Good news, the new talent had emerged! He was quite lucky! Bad news, the new talent was somewhat lackluster. To others, Sturdy Body wasn''t trash; it was certainly not inferior to common combat talents like Dynamic Vision or Endurance. But the issue was that Tao Yu''s divine attribute, [One Proof Forever Proof], instantly nullified Sturdy Body''s advantage¡ªit only slightly improved the speed of his physical skills. "Better than nothing, I guess. It can be deified, and although it may not compare to Bullet Time, it will still increase my training efficiency." To deify it would cost a thousand, confirming that its original level was not below that of Dynamic Vision. Sturdy Body??: Consolidates spirit and Qi-Blood, transforming spirit into willpower to infuse into various moves, significantly increasing the training speed of physical skills and slightly boosting the training speed of mental-sided Skills. Wow! I knew it, Deification never disappoints! This was a complete metamorphosis! "The efficiency of deifying talents far surpasses that of enhancing Skills..." Tao Yu considered his Bullet Time, realizing that Five Forms as One was more expensive than enhancing a talent, but indeed, its effect couldn''t compare. Yet, Skill improvement provided instant capability enhancement, and some even had the characteristic of increasing limits. They allowed continuous practice to stimulate [One Proof Forever Proof], complementing each other and being indispensable... "This isn''t quite ''Sturdy Body'' anymore, ''Fist Intent'' should be quite good." The next moment, Tao Yu''s talent underwent a change: Fist Intent S-! ¡ª Chapter 70: 61 Changes "Exciting! Exciting! Exciting!" The air was filled with a fierce energy, and the group beside him could feel a gust of wind hitting their faces as they watched the agile figure dancing in front of them. Tao Yu had gone through the Myriad Streams Five Forms one by one and felt the smoothness in his body, a vast improvement in efficiency compared to before, and a burst of pride surged from his chest. Originally, due to diminishing returns and the increased consumption of Yuan Force from his strength enhancement, Tao Yu''s body refining efficiency had visibly declined. But now, he was back to feeling just like when he first entered the Myriad Streams Dojo. This was the super cost-effective nature of the physical side talents! Beyond that... "Jack! Watch me!" Jack, who had been watching Tao Yu and occasionally trying to mimic him, looked up at Tao Yu''s face when he heard him. Tao Yu then formed his hand into a claw, mimicking the form of a tiger, and pounced forward, pressing down fiercely towards Jack. In an instant, Jack seemed to see a fierce, colourful tiger leaping towards him, as if an invisible tiger''s phantom rose from behind Tao Yu, merged with him, and then a double image appeared at the tiger''s claw. Roar! It was as if the roar of a tiger was rising beside his ear, causing Jack''s thoughts to go blank for a moment. When he came back to his senses, he saw the tiger''s claw stopped right in front of his eyes. Oh, not a tiger''s claw, but Tao Yu''s palm. He could even clearly see the lines on the palm. "How does that feel?" "Teach me, father." "Haha, I promised to teach you, and I will. Whether you can master the real skills, that''s up to you." Tao Yu didn''t elaborate, as this thing couldn''t be clearly explained. Anyway, Five Forms as One originally had real substance, and Jack''s talents were strong, so he should be able to develop something from it. After experiencing the new talent, Tao Yu was actually very satisfied. The deification of several basic skills all brought spiritual attacks, with Basic Shooting - Modified''s mental shock being particularly impactful on several crucial occasions. But the pure efficiency of that impact was actually so-so. Back then, even after being hit by it, Cao Shaolin could still clench onto the blade, and now with the integration of will, there was no doubt that the efficiency was much higher, and it could even be released from a distance! Although there was significant attenuation with distance, the main purpose of a will impact was to catch the enemy off guard and distract them, making it a powerful addition to his toolkit. "It has a bad reputation; the lower ranks are only slightly better than slaves, but if you''re of value, the treatment will be better." Tao Yu decided to give them a dose of the harsh truth upfront¡ªlike a ''hang you from the lamp post'' kind of company. This turned everyone present quite pale. But then Tao Yu added seriously, "However, it should be the only place here that can forge a relatively normal settlement, at least able to restore some order." "The only power capable of restoring order is that strong?" The few of them were somewhat dazed, starting with the expectation of a ''bad reputation,'' but after the latter comment, they felt it wasn''t unacceptable. Restoring order was something they hardly dared to think about, but recalling Tao Yu''s previously impressive superpowers, who had killed the Corpse King, they seemed to slowly come to terms with it. Being locked up in this sunless underground place every day, they felt that if order could be restored, they could accept even the intensive labor! Humans, after all, are social animals. "Alright, we''ll wait here, don''t worry, we''ll definitely cooperate." "I also need to find a way to bring my people over." Jack had also made up his mind; if the zombies inside the military base could be cleared out, then it indeed would be a very good place. Strict company management? Could it be worse than the current situation of constantly being at risk? Dealing with zombies every day, searching for food among the hordes, life had already been hell! If the company Tao Yu spoke of really was that strong, it was definitely worth a gamble. Survival is the top priority! Moreover, even if the company didn''t choose this place, with the food storage here, even if including his own people, it would be more than enough for long-term living... "I''ll accompany you back first, and then I need to return to the company." Tao Yu spoke calmly to Jack, which unexpectedly touched him. "Haha, you''re worried I might run into trouble, huh?" Seeing Jack''s cheerful demeanor, Tao Yu opened her mouth but in the end, didn''t say anything. Uh, she was just after Cao Shaolin''s body... ... Chapter 71: 62: Negotiation ``` Under the cover of the setting sun, the Gobi Desert seemed to have been laid with a red carpet. Jack drove the pickup truck around Las Vegas once again, returning to the highway. "Can you make it or not? Didn''t you say we would definitely arrive by tonight?" Tao Yu sat in the passenger seat, lazily speaking while eating a can of beef. "How could I know we''d be so unlucky, with two flat tires." Jack had an expression of speechlessness. Since they had come out of the base in the afternoon after resolving the ''Corpse King'' issue, the two of them did not have enough time to climb out of the military camp and return, so Jack simply took Tao Yu back into Las Vegas to gather some supplies, and after resting outside for a night, they set off again. It took a total of three days and two nights to solve the problem and bring back quite a lot of materials, which was already very efficient. However, it was unfortunate that the environment on the Gobi Desert was not comparable to that of the highway. The continuous tire damage wasted a lot of time, causing them to bypass Las Vegas just at dusk, and finally returned to the highway. There is a more complex road condition to enter Henderson, and it is unlikely that they will make it before dark. Tao Yu was just speaking off the cuff while running the Breathing Technique to stimulate the Qi-Blood forces to complete some enhancements; he then raised his fully charged watch to listen to what information there was on the two channels today. "...to the south there is another rainforest, preliminarily confirmed as the Alien 01 fragments stretching around two thousand kilometers north to south, it is roughly determined that the Rainforest 02 in the south far exceeds Rainforest 01 in size. "The air is toxic and lacks oxygen, posing a high threat to normal people. Individuals lacking strength need professional equipment to enter. In the sky, one can see a blue gaseous planet; the flora and fauna are very peculiar, presenting extreme danger to the Outsiders of the Development Zone. "Primitive tribal civilization of tall humanoid creatures has been initially discovered; the world barrier at the same time restricts all interactions, causing minimal impact on the outside world..." Obviously, the north-south distance of the Alien world was much shorter than the east-west direction, only two thousand kilometers, no wonder they had reached the south in just a few days. With this information, an outline formed in Tao Yu''s mind. The characteristics of that world they mentioned were so distinct, Tao Yu knew it must be the Pandora World, a special planet with room-temperature superconductive ore! Thinking of the Floating City hanging above Starshine City, Tao Yu knew that the technological elements of his own world were not low. However, judging from their regret of obtaining the spaceship wreckage previously, they must possess more of the ability to directly use things from world fragments, because the Miasma has divided all cities, and a single city clearly has already lost the capability for full industrialization, with too large a gap in the complete industry chain. Perhaps they have unique insights into mutation, mechanical modification, and other aspects, but most likely, they are not comprehensive. Based on actions brought from the Abyss, modification is stronger than manufacturing. "But nevertheless, it is room-temperature superconductivity; even if it is used in some mechanical retrofit enhancement, it is quite strong..." Tao Yu pondered silently. For the time being, it seemed they had not yet discovered those superconductors. Jack continued to drive towards the city. After a while, a voice came through the walkie-talkie, but with quite a lot of noise, indicating they were probably at the limit of the communication range. "Sss~ Brother Jack, are you guys back? Today Tommy''s on duty. Something came up, and he went to deal with it with Senke." "What happened?" Jack glanced at the increasingly dim sky and frowned involuntarily. "It''s about those three guys who disappeared last time; their companions have appeared and say they want to negotiate." Tao Yu had been somewhat indifferent beside him, but at this, he showed a bit of surprise, quickly coming to terms with the situation. "They probably went to get help, maybe someone was planning to come in, and they happen to be nearby." Outsiders likely didn''t have the money to issue missions, so these so-called companions were probably just trying to lend a hand, to see if they could get them out or distract the focus to give them a chance to escape on their own. The likelihood of them risking their lives was small. Considering the timing, their cooldown periods haven''t even finished yet, so it''s probably just a probe. "So what do we do?" Jack thought of the dead Lizardman and looked a bit solemn. "Don''t worry too much, they''re likely from the outside with limited strength; that''s why they''re thinking of negotiating. Otherwise, they would''ve come in fighting. But indeed, we ought to be cautious. Let''s try to return tonight. We Pioneers do have a rather low bottom line." Tao Yu was unbothered by revealing his shortcomings, as the environment dictated such outcomes. When survival becomes problematic, there''s no point in talking about morals..." ... Meanwhile, on another rooftop stood four scruffy figures donned in all sorts of weird gear, even including a frying pan, looking across the street at the hotel from where Tao Yu had crossed using the ropes. On the opposite side stood Tommy and Senke, armed, along with two other adult males from the settlement, in a standoff. As the street below was filled with zombies, neither party shouted across the street to each other. Instead, Tommy and his group used the ropes, which had not been removed, to slide a walkie-talkie over. However, creating an awkward and rather cold scene was the group on the other side, huddled together and fiddling with the device for quite a while without establishing communication. This left Tommy and Senke exchanging glances, bewildered. "Looks like we have four idiots over there..." Chapter 72: 63: Clubs "Brother Chao, this thing looks like a walkie-talkie, but it''s different from ours. What if I mess with it and accidentally change the frequency?" Zhang Wei looked at the buttons on the walkie-talkie, feeling like he shouldn''t tamper with them. "It''s probably a walkie-talkie. It''s because of our lack of education, sigh." The man called Brother Chao, Lin Chao, sighed at this moment as well. "Education? What does that have to do with anything?" Another man who looked somewhat mixed-race didn''t seem to care much. Most Outsiders were illiterate or semi-literate, and few could fully recognize characters. He didn''t think wasting time on this would increase their survival rate. "The Chief once said that the purpose of reading is to broaden your horizons and expand your vision. If we were really familiar with the functions of our own walkie-talkies, then even if this one looks different, we''d know how to use it." Lin Chao spoke in a calm tone. The comment made a girl standing nearby, who looked somewhat like Lin Chao and had the delicate features of a beauty, wrinkle her nose and snort lightly. "All day it''s the Chief this, the Chief that, enough already..." "It should be like this." Before the girl could finish, Lin Chao had already figured out how to use the walkie-talkie and then stepped under the eaves to take a deep breath looking across. With the passage of a few points of Yuan Force, he could almost finish the translation at this distance. This was the high cost-effective special ability bestowed upon them by the will of the world as they walked among the heavens. As long as the language of the other party was the same, selecting just one person would suffice to successfully complete the translation. "Hello, our visit this time is for negotiation." As soon as he finished speaking, Tommy, who was already growing impatient, directly asked, "I want to know right now, was it your people who came back and killed ours two days ago?" Hearing Tommy''s blunt question, those who had initiated the translation were also taken aback. But they quickly realized that something must have happened and Lin Chao hurriedly explained, "Although we are not aware of what happened on your side, I believe there''s some misunderstanding. Our visit not only aims to negotiate but also involves exchanging some extremely useful information for you." Tommy had decided to come here, also with his own considerations in mind. They had been on full alert for the past few days, and nothing had happened. If they had the ability to kill silently as they did last time, there would indeed be no need to capture someone from his side and release them to send a message. Actually, sincerity was already somewhat apparent. "You need to convince me. Explain the causes and consequences clearly, and also tell us what you really want to do. Your people have already escaped." Tommy''s words caused Lin Chao to breathe a sigh of relief, and he then began to slowly explain the Abyss and the current situation. There was no doubt that these unbelievable words caused a tremendous shock to Tommy and his group. Inconceivable! No matter whether the two of them could achieve that, but at least having such a teammate, also a strong one, was indeed a fortunate thing. As people from the bottom of the Outsider, even if they were lucky enough to awaken fighting talents, they still needed to huddle together for warmth. How could one person survive in such a hellish environment like the Abyss? Zhang Wei awkwardly thought again of Tao Yu, who had rejected him; a Grade A ordinary fighting talent, not much worse than Super, ah. When Wino, an Inner City person, had an opinion about Tao Yu, he had made it too obvious. "I knew those two from the Inner City, one dead and the other injured, I should have insisted a bit." Zhang Wei felt a bit of regret in his heart. As dusk approached, the four of them took turns arranging the night watch order, ready to make do and spend the night on this rooftop. The street below was full of zombies; the rooftop here was quite safe. However, as midnight neared and it was time to change the night watch, the faint roar of an engine made Lin Chao frown. As the sound drew nearer, he quietly woke the others, "Get up, everyone. Someone''s approaching by car. Traveling at night in this environment is unusual." Even if one was on night watch duty in the Abyss, sleep would be light; the other three grabbed their weapons and responded immediately. Once up, they too heard the approaching noise, along with the sounds of the awakened zombies moving on the street. "Let''s take a look." Lin Chao took the lead; they crept to the edge of the roof, secretly peering towards the source of the sound. They could see a total of four headlights, both in front of the car and on the roof; it must be a sizable vehicle, with lights that were obviously modified to be quite bright. Dark figures flitted before the lights, the zombies attracted by the sound were struck aside or even run over; it was evident that the vehicle was powerfully driven. The car weaved aggressively through the streets, "Snake Skin" maneuvering, avoiding some obstacles formed by abandoned vehicles while also choosing paths with fewer zombies. Occasionally sending a few flying. When the car reached this T-junction, it executed a drift at the intersection, knocking down several zombies with the rear of the vehicle during the process. After that, the vehicle obviously slowed down, seemingly leading the zombies slowly in another direction. "Are they luring the zombies away?" "What on earth are they doing..." The people on the roof were a bit puzzled. Watching the vehicle slowly take a number of zombies away, while continuing to throw firecrackers outside, creating an incessant popping noise and a lot of sound. But soon, the group roughly understood why. After making a round, the car came back from another narrow street. A person got out of the car, wielding a shovel and effortlessly knocking down a few nearby zombies, then opened a garage and drove the car in. "It could be someone from this settlement or temporary external support they called in, but it doesn''t matter; we haven''t deceived them. If an enemy comes, we will block; if water comes, we cover with earth..." Lin Chao, watching the garage door being pulled down again, still appeared very calm. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 73: 64 Corpse Refinement "What are you looking at? The door''s closed." Jack, who had parked the car in the garage, spoke to Tao Yu, who was looking up at something at the entrance. "Oh." Tao Yu promptly pulled down the garage door and looked back, saying "There are a few people on the roof opposite us watching. They must be the Pioneers, and it looks like they''re probably Outsiders." "So what now?" Jack was taken aback, then asked Tao Yu for advice with an open mind, as his understanding of the Pioneers all came from Tao Yu. "Judging from your conversation with Tommy earlier, I didn''t detect much malice. Let''s call them over tomorrow and meet face-to-face. I''ll make contact with them." Tao Yu didn''t mind giving a hand with the coordination. But now that the Pioneers had found this place, it was time to start preparing to ''sell'' Jack. This had already been agreed upon with Jack on the way here, that if anyone was to sell, it should be done by Tao Yu. According to what the lizard-chimera had said, ''Chosen Ones'' are quite important to the base initially, and their opinions will definitely be taken into account. Therefore, keeping a good relationship with Jack was not something to be worried about, even the likelihood of Outsiders not knowing about the ''Chosen One'' was quite high. "You go upstairs to rest. I''m going to check on Cao Shaolin''s body." On the way back earlier, through the walkie-talkie, Tao Yu had inquired about the situation. Cao Shaolin''s body hadn''t moved much and was still buried in that garden. "Okay, be careful." Jack knew Tao Yu had learned a new skill, and while envious of the convenience, he also offered a word of caution. Afterward, the two climbed up from the garage and crawled back into the hotel through the upstairs window. As Jack went upstairs, Tao Yu headed for the first floor and entered the hotel''s backyard. This place was supposed to be a secluded little garden, now turned into a graveyard. Actually, the best way to deal with the bodies right now was cremation, but since it was too close to the hotel and inconvenient, they were buried after being tied up. Even if they were infected, they wouldn''t be able to get out, and even if they somehow did, it would just be in the backyard, which wasn''t a problem. The survivors here indeed needed something to hold onto emotionally. After checking the color of the soil, Tao Yu found the latest burial site and dug it up with a shovel that was lying nearby. With a few digs, he saw the color of the bedsheet. After dragging it out, there lay Cao Shaolin''s body with its eyes wide open in death. Although two or three days had passed, his body still showed no significant signs of decay, and there was no trace of zombification. "The requirement for Corpse Refinement is a body that has not significantly decomposed within seven days after death. This one qualifies, and the material quality is indeed top-notch." Since the skill was directly absorbed and then Deified, Tao Yu simply smeared his hands over Cao Shaolin''s body and got a rough outline of the process. His judgment was correct; this was excellent material! Finding a handheld pressure washer nearby, Tao Yu tossed the hose into a bucket of water and with it, stripped Cao Shaolin''s body down as if it were a pig ready for butchering, then scrubbed continuously. He even went to the first-floor kitchen to find a brush and a steel wool pad, scrubbing repeatedly on the tough, leather-like body. Looking up at the red-eyed crows perched on the garden fence and listening to their unpleasant cawing, Tao Yu considered alternative solutions. Rooster blood is extremely Yang, while crow blood is extremely Yin, and he currently lacked the technique to utilize it, perhaps it could be tried at a higher level. Anyway, if he really couldn''t find any, he would have to use his own blood... At the very least, to form a Zombie, it would take seven days; for an ordinary person, they would probably bleed out, but Tao Yu could quickly make up for it by eating¡ªa feat others couldn''t endure... ... "My goodness, at this rate of eating, you''d finish off all the food meant for one person." Early in the morning, after Tao Yu had shed blood for the morning ritual and started to eat ravenously, Jack, who came downstairs to find him, caught him in the act. "What''s wrong? Can''t bear it?" "Yes, I can''t bear it. What did you do to burn through so much energy?" Having interacted with Tao Yu thus far, Jack knew that he only ate like this when he was practicing his skills or had expended a large amount of energy. "Corpse Refinement." "Ugh~, stay away from me in the future." Jack rubbed his arms as if he was getting goosebumps. "Still need my help to go and talk to them?" "Yes." Tossing a Snickers bar to Tao Yu, Jack rubbed his hands again and walked over. "Let''s go, let''s see what situation they''re in." Tao Yu, displaying an expression that said you know what''s good for you, followed Jack upstairs. They reached the roof, flipping over to the other side where they faced off against the group across the street. By then, Tommy and Senke had also arrived on the scene, armed with guns. Seeing Tao Yu appear, they all looked over with curiosity. Now, they also knew from Jack that ''Zhang Wei'' was a Pioneer. But the boss trusted him, so he was considered one of their own. "Wow, there are people I know over there." Seeing Zhang Wei on the other side, Tao Yu felt a bit awkward, cough, should have used Li Le next time. "They probably don''t dare to come over directly. I''ll go over for a bit." "Be careful, we''ll cover you from here." Jack knew Tao Yu was capable of taking action on his own, but he still patted his gun. "Mhm." After that, Tao Yu grabbed the rope and, with practiced ease, began scaling his way across to the other side... Chapter 74: 65: Incoming Attack (Fifth update, please subscribe!) "Tao Yu?" Zhang Wei looked at the figure crawling over with some surprise; he hadn''t expected to encounter Tao Yu here. He had invited Tao Yu when they were at the dojo, but he was politely declined. "Yeah, are you guys here to advocate for those three unlucky fellows?" Tao Yu nodded at Zhang Wei in greeting, then glanced over the group. "Right, they sought help at our doorstep; we couldn''t just ignore them." Lin Chao also saw Tao Yu and, although Tao Yu was just standing there casually, he somehow exerted a pressure that felt quite palpable. Being someone with Grade B "Intuition," his sensing of danger was extremely accurate. An Outsider? A newcomer who had just awakened talents recently? Quite strong... Still, even so, Lin Chao calmly stood in front of everyone. Tao Yu looked at him somewhat unexpectedly, then pondered for a moment before saying, "Chaoyang Society?" "You''ve heard of our club?" Lin Chao''s eyes lit up, and then he began to speak enthusiastically, "Our club is committed to mutual help and support in the Abyss, gathering friends and brethren of like minds. Brother, would you like to join us?" Looking at Lin Chao''s passionate demeanor, Tao Yu couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow. He only knew about the club because of his younger brother, Tao Shi, and from what information he had, it indeed seemed to be an organization made up of passionate youths, apparently formed because the club president had a high talent and strong abilities, sheltering a group of people. However, as someone who''d been a corporate serf in his previous life, his edges smoothed by society, Tao Yu wouldn''t easily believe in it¡ªafter all, the scandals of environmental organizations and animal protection groups were well known in his past life. But judging by deeds rather than intentions, at least based on what he knew, the Chaoyang Society was indeed doing what it could to help others. If considering only the person speaking before him, Tao Yu''s "Spirit Perception" could sense a genuine sincerity in the other''s words. An upbeat, enthusiastic young man... "No interest." The straightforward reply didn''t seem to embarrass Lin Chao; he appeared to be used to it. At this moment, Zhang Wei stepped in to smooth things over, "This is Tao Yu. Tao Yu has Grade A ''Dynamic Vision'' and is also a partner, definitely one of the top experts in the new Development Zone." After briefly introducing Tao Yu, he turned back to Tao Yu and said, "Tao Yu, this is Brother Chao, with Grade B ''Intuition.'' The young master of the Suns personally invited him, but Brother Chao still chose to develop a branch of the club in the new Development Zone. This is his sister, Lin Xue, with Grade B ''Instinct,'' and this is our club member, Tom, with Grade C- ''Willpower.''" If that were the case, it would be somewhat troublesome, but since he had already absorbed it, he couldn''t spit it out¡ªand had no intention to! Pushing aside his concerns, Tao Yu also readied his assault rifle again. "I don''t know if a Pioneer specifically brought them here, or if there''s a problem with the barrier, but either way, it''s nothing good." The members of the Chaoyang Society, who seemed to have already had dealings with the aliens, also picked up their weapons with grave expressions. At the same time, Tao Yu also picked up the walkie-talkie and informed Jack''s side, "Be on guard, the creatures from the plains I mentioned earlier have arrived. They are quite troublesome. When you get back to the gathering area, make sure the defenses are set up and watch the doors and windows." Tao Yu also felt somewhat cursed in his heart; his Corpse Refinement project had just begun. The lowest spec version would take seven days, and after completion, there would still be opportunities to complete the forty-nine-day and eighty-one-day augmentations. But if even the seven-day process was interrupted, then it would all be for nothing. However, if this was due to him absorbing the Heart of the World, then no one else could be blamed for the occurrences. "Damn it, it''s all because of these aliens. I''m just an Outsider mudleg, working diligently to finally earn some benefits, and now you come to harm me." Tao Yu muttered in his heart, eyeing the aliens that kept drawing closer, and gripped the handle of his gun tightly. If the aliens were only looking for meat to eat, they shouldn''t be so picky as to ignore the zombies and seek them out directly. Are they looking for hosts to incubate? Because of his concern for Corpse Refinement, Tao Yu temporarily suppressed the idea of hanging an alien on a hook and taking it back to locate its nest. He turned to the members of the Chaoyang Society and said, "Will you join us in defending the gathering area, or do you plan to leave first?" "Let''s do it together. The number of aliens that came over shouldn''t be large, it''s very likely that they were brought here by one of the Pioneers." Lin Chao, lacking the perspective of Tao Yu having absorbed the Heart of the World, based his conjecture on the information he had, which largely pointed to the likelihood of Pioneers bringing the aliens, especially since there was a rewarding task for breeding aliens. "Alright, you go first via the cableway, I''m going to try and catch an alien myself," Tao Yu said, recalling his "Riding" skill. After using the walkie-talkie to remind Jack''s side, he quickly headed in the opposite direction, toward the arrival path of the aliens. "Then you three go ahead. I''ll go and provide some cover," Lin Chao decided almost without a second thought, causing Lin Xue to pout, "It''s just a few of them, there''s no real threat..." But complaints aside, in a situation like this, she obediently followed her brother''s orders and was the first to use the rope to climb towards the other side. Zhang Wei and Tom also followed closely behind her. Tao Yu, who had already departed and climbed over a small alley, glanced back at Lin Chao who had voluntarily followed. He simply raised an eyebrow and said nothing more. Such character traits were exceedingly rare among Pioneers, particularly those from the Development Zone. At least so far, this was Tao Yu''s first encounter with such a person. Jack used to be part of the CIA''s task force, so while he had a sense of justice, he also had his own subtlety and principles for handling things. But Lin Chao, it felt, relied more on the zeal of youth... However, people are creatures capable of change, and Tao Yu wouldn''t immediately solidify his initial good impression into a definitive assessment, but at least for now, interacting with him seemed not a bad idea. "I hope you can always maintain such a pure heart..." Chapter 75: 66 Taming Technique (Six more s for subscription!) "Does Brother Tao plan to intercept them? It looks like there are a total of five, should we divide them up?" Lin Chao, with his "Intuition," had a quite accurate judgment of the enemy''s numbers. "Kill four, capture one." Tao Yu revealed his plan. "Capture alive?" "Alive." When Lin Chao heard Tao Yu''s firm response, he was somewhat surprised at the bottom of his heart. Ever since Tao Yu had arrived, Lin Chao knew the man was strong, perhaps not any less than himself, but he had not anticipated him to be this bold. "We''ve encountered these Aliens before on the plains, ordinary Pioneers equipped with assault rifles can engage them in a head-on fight from a distance. "But they''re very good at teamwork and ambushes. In the current complex cover environment, isn''t trying to capture one alive too risky?" Lin Chao only offered his suggestion, but he didn''t slow his pace at all, continuing to follow closely behind Tao Yu as they vaulted over obstacles. His physical condition was also approaching the human limit. Although he was far inferior to Tao Yu, for a Pioneer from the outer city to reach this level in such a short time without dying was quite remarkable, probably due to a talent investment from their federation''s Angel. "You''re not bad, just take out the first four quickly, leave the last one to me." Tao Yu leaped to the top of a water tank in a few moves, watching the approaching Alien silhouettes, and blew a sharp whistle. This immediately attracted the attention of those Aliens climbing on the rooftops. Tao Yu knew that even now, an attack from an Alien could be lethal to him because his endurance was insufficient. Purely being swarmed would actually be somewhat troublesome. But the individual performance parameters of a single Alien weren''t too exaggerated. They conformed to their biological size but were a headache to deal with because of their exoskeletons, acidic blood, and various natural weapons. As long as their numbers were within manageable limits and he wasn''t ambushed, with enough maneuvering space, Tao Yu wasn''t particularly concerned. "Comparatively, I''m still far behind. I''ve got funding from the society, and Young Master Sun has also invested in me. This is the benefit of banding together..." Lin Chao said this and looked at Tao Yu with a complex gaze. "But it seems like you managed to acquire resources on your own without the need to band together." Initially, Lin Chao had wanted to use these points to persuade Tao Yu to join their group, by demonstrating with his own experience. Turns out the other guy seemed to be doing even better... "Haha, luck. Let''s start." Tao Yu laughed heartily and then crouched on top of the water tank, setting up his gun as several Aliens charged into a fifty-meter range! Rat-tat-tat~ Tao Yu was crouching on the water tank, and Lin Chao stood by its side, both opening fire simultaneously. It must be said, although the Aliens didn''t have extremely exaggerated stats, they could be considered the apex of regular creatures in all aspects: fast, strong, and agile. The moment the two men fired, the Aliens started performing evasive maneuvers, using the cover on the rooftops and climbing to the sides of buildings to seek blind spots for their shots. But the whole point of waiting until they were within fifty meters before opening fire was to reduce their reaction time. The two Aliens targeted by Tao Yu and Lin Chao were hit and tumbled almost simultaneously, their green acidic blood spraying wildly as they struggled in vain. The only things left were splatters of green blood and the corroding white smoke from the acid blood hitting the ground. Crack~ The strength burst forth again, directly fracturing the alien''s exoskeleton, causing some acidic blood to ooze out, some of which even stained Tao Yu''s hand. But Tao Yu paid it no mind, continuing to smack down on other uncracked areas! [Riding] only allowed Tao Yu to control the ''driving'' method and to have ''mutual understanding,'' but it didn''t have any Taming abilities of its own. However, with ''mutual understanding,'' Tao Yu was able to actively make the alien understand his intentions while also peering into the alien''s state of mind. Training dogs, bears, and so on had their own methods and skills, but compared to Tao Yu''s nearly direct ''conversation,'' there was indeed a gap. Tao Yu had no particular skill other than to beat it! "Submit or not!" "Oh, still playing tough." "I''ll beat the hell out of you." "Here''s a big one for you." "..." Because the continued attacker''s vigorous strength came with a psychological assault, Tao Yu was expending both physical and mental energy at an extreme rate. But fortunately, he could free one hand; he took a Qi Replenishing Pill from his pocket and popped it in his mouth, then continued with the beating. His intention wasn''t to kill; he didn''t use his full strength each time, just inflicting enough pain on the creature beneath him. Through ''mutual understanding,'' and after continuous trials, Tao Yu found the spot where the alien felt the most pain when hit. It was the area where the long exoskeleton on the back of the head met the neck! This nerve cluster seemed to be the densest, like a pair of testicles. This compelled Tao Yu to adopt the form of the Crane''s technique, constantly poking at that spot. The poking made the alien howl continuously. After consuming two Qi Replenishing Pills, Tao Yu finally sensed the alien''s thoughts of submission. It wasn''t true submission or loyalty but teetering on the edge of rebellion at any moment. But because of ''mutual understanding,'' Tao Yu could be certain that, for now, the creature wouldn''t dare to defy him. "You''re smart to recognize the situation. Look at your companions; if you dare to run, I''ll shoot your limbs off, leaving you to wish for life or death in vain." Tao Yu added one last threat, and the feedback somehow had some effect, which amused him. Subsequently, [Taming] Lv1, a new skill, was born. [Taming] Lv1: Through continuous trials, you seem to have discovered some techniques for taming animals. These Skills were not data-based, nor were they some kind of newly acquired abilities. They were merely summaries of one''s abilities, with Auxiliary Abilities being represented in this way for the convenience of accelerating with Yuan Force. But that was only for ordinary people... Deification! Consuming a hundred Yuan Force was not costly, and Tao Yu used it without any hesitancy... ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 76: 67: Doesnt Bite People ``` "Taming - Modified": You can administer mental punishment and reward through contact with successfully tamed species. Tao Yu sensed the changes in his newly Deified Skill, not as stunningly transformative as "Riding", but still satisfactory as a bonus gain. This ability couldn''t help with things like passively increasing loyalty or add any taming experience. The bonus can be described as simple and crude. But animal training always relied on measures of reward and punishment. This was a great convenience for the implementation of ''reward and punishment''. Combined with the ''shared emotions'' of "Riding", these two bargain Skills actually made a decent pair. "What a pity, though, it would be overwhelming in large numbers, and the prerequisite is a successful taming. It seems I can only tame creatures I''m capable of defeating and not too many at once." Because both ''reward and punishment'' required physical contact and consumed mental power to execute, this had always been a drawback of Deification Skills. Without hesitation, he reached out and touched the Alien''s massive head. This time, Tao Yu didn''t strike or use Fist Intention to reinforce the attack. Yet, the Alien suddenly lay on the ground, screeching; through ''shared emotions'', Tao Yu continually felt its fear, pain, and submission, which pleased him. "Good. Understand who your master is. If you behave well, there''s no reason you can''t receive some reward. From now on, your name is Little Black." Tao Yu petted the Alien''s head like one would stroke a cat, and the comforting mental power from the reward made the Alien lie down again, seemingly with limp muscles and drooling disgusting saliva. This made Tao Yu feel somewhat disgusted and stop his action. What on earth? How powerful is this? As the Alien slowly came back to its senses, Tao Yu finally felt its previously rebellious attitude improve significantly; it even affectionately rubbed its exoskeleton head against his trouser leg. Then, due to some acid blood still leaking, it corroded a few holes in Tao Yu''s trousers, prompting him to kick the Alien once more and apply partial punishment, causing the Alien to roll on the ground in pain. "Brother Tao has great techniques..." Lin Chao, who had just dealt with the injured Alien on the other side, had a somewhat strange expression on his face. Looking at the Alien that was once again prostrating at Tao Yu''s feet, daring not to make any moves, he asked curiously, "Is this some kind of enslavement skill? Are there any risks?" Upon Lin Chao''s words, the originally prostrating Alien immediately turned its head and bared its teeth at Lin Chao, dribbling clear, viscous saliva continuously, looking quite fierce. It wasn''t until Tao Yu kicked it again that it settled down. "Animals will be animals. Consider it preliminarily tamed." Tao Yu glanced at the Alien, then motioned with his mouth towards the edge of the roof, "Go down and catch Zombies for yourself to eat. Don''t you dare eat live humans, you know you can''t hide it from me." The Alien, upon hearing this, didn''t hesitate and immediately lept out, scaling the side of the building like it was flat ground and plunging into the Zombie horde below. Its long tail skewered a Zombie, hauling it to a room nearby for its meal. Because of the Alien''s exoskeleton, Tao Yu wasn''t worried that the Zombies could harm it. With the ''reward'' mark from earlier, he believed it wouldn''t leave easily; if it really were to run off, he''d consider it a test of his Skills... "Let''s go, let''s head back. Since five Aliens appeared, there could be more." Tao Yu could gather some information from the Alien through the ability of "Riding." At this point, Jack looked gravely at Tao Yu and spoke in a deep voice, "Is the threat really that great?" Tao Yu, feeling his ''Riding'' creature coming within range, nodded and said, "See for yourself." No sooner had he spoken than the Alien, following the scent, climbed swiftly up the wall and directly onto the rooftop. Suddenly leaping from the eaves, it landed on the ground! It then started to bare its ferocious steel teeth at Jack and Lin Chao, grimacing menacingly. The sight of this creature with its dark exoskeleton and those grotesque teeth put Jack immediately on guard. Fuck! You''re keeping this thing as a pet? Looking at the Alien''s cherry-sized mouth, Jack thought back to Tao Yu''s mention of not biting, and couldn''t help but think that a bite from it would hurt a lot... The next moment, he saw Tao Yu kick the Alien, causing it to shrink away and lie down sullenly on one side. "Behave." Tao Yu issued a ''punishing'' kick to the Alien and then turned to a gaping Jack, "This thing is still somewhat dangerous. It really will bite people when I''m not around, and we''re not yet certain of their numbers." While saying this, Tao Yu pointed to the eaves next to him and commanded the Alien, "Flick your tail." The next moment, the Alien''s slender tail whipped out like a steel whip against the eaves, making a loud bang. The outer layer of concrete cracked open, and debris flew, leaving behind a deep mark! Previously, Tao Yu had arm-wrestled with the Alien. If it weren''t for his ''Fist Intention'' skill, Tao Yu wouldn''t have been able to overcome the pure strength of the Alien! "See why I''m telling you to speed things up?" After speaking, he pulled out an ordinary handgun and fired a shot at the Alien''s leg. Although it whined pitifully, the bullet seemed to bounce off the shot area, merely splitting open and oozing some green blood. As the blood hit the ground, it emitted corrosive white smoke. A regular handgun bullet was almost useless against it! "Let''s go down. I''ll explain in detail all of its characteristics in front of everyone. Then, you all need to make a decision fast..." Seeing that even the creature''s blood was highly corrosive, Jack''s face turned ashen. When Tao Yu had said Aliens were more troublesome than zombies, Jack didn''t quite grasp the concept. The creature had just appeared looking hideous and frightening, but Jack had managed to stay calm. After all, in terms of size, it was only slightly larger than a human. As long as there weren''t too many, firearms should have been sufficient to handle them. But now that Tao Yu had demonstrated just a few of the Alien''s abilities, he understood that even a single one of these creatures could take him out if he was caught off guard. If he felt this way, the others in the settlement would be even less able to defend themselves! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 77: 68 Contradictions "What the hell is that!" "Does it bite?" "That''s terrifying..." "It really doesn''t bite?" "..." When Tao Yu brought the alien Little Black to the hotel''s top floor gathering place, it also brought a wave of panic. At the moment, Little Black just stood in the middle of the crowd, leaving a distance around it as it was scrutinized like a statue. Its fearsome mouthparts, sharp tail spike, and sharp claws, along with its exoskeleton with a metallic sheen, all exerted tremendous pressure on the onlookers. Even though zombies roamed everywhere and the survivors were accustomed to life and death, Zhang Wei and the others had already briefly explained the situation when they came over. But the alien''s repulsive appearance, coupled with its war machine-like build, still made people unavoidably terrified. Even Zhang Wei, Lin Xue, and Tom were equally astonished at this time. To think it had tamed an alien in such a short time? What kind of method was this! That aliens could be tamed was evident from the missions posted in the mission hall, but they had not expected it to be this simple. "If it can be tamed, is there a way to tame more of them? When the aliens come, have them fight each other." Tommy, Jack''s subordinate with a head of tattoos, spoke with a heavy tone. Tao Yu had previously explained in detail various parameters of the aliens and even pointed out some shooting weaknesses, but the more they understood, the more they felt the power of these creatures! Carbon-based lifeform Temor could withstand half a clip; that was just outrageous. "This is a Yuan Force skill that I''ve only learned in the past few days. My proficiency isn''t high enough, and ordinary taming isn''t this easy. Besides, if I command it to attack its fellows right now, it might rebel." Tao Yu simply put it. Jack and the people from the military base probably wouldn''t all be silenced or anything, so many things weren''t exactly secrets, and Tao Yu didn''t need to deliberately conceal them. Being forthright was actually better. A zombie and a meteorite could potentially yield skills. On the surface, Tao Yu only had a Grade A "Dynamic Vision," at most he could also claim to be MAX level. Therefore, he needed to demonstrate his genius and his willingness to take risks, so that when he occasionally displayed some powerful skills in the future, it would be more consistent and save him some unnecessary trouble. Of course, showcasing oneself didn''t mean revealing all one''s cards. It was only necessary to demonstrate enough value to exchange for significant benefits and conveniences. No matter what, keeping one''s true capabilities obscure was quite crucial. As examples of being targeted due to information leaks and winning against the odds were plentiful. One must hide one''s clumsiness when necessary but also reveal one''s edge when appropriate. The balance between the two depended on the different situations encountered. Not everyone''s information network and intelligence circles were mutually accessible. You use what matches your level. But no matter what, the secret of "Divinity" had to rot in his stomach. Aside from Divinity, other things were negotiable, provided they could bring more benefits. If the cost-to-benefit ratio was high enough, even if they brought some trouble, it was worth a try. What powerful person didn''t have a few adventures? Even exposing the fact that he had gained a ''new talent'' from activating the Shattered World''s Heart was not out of the question if the benefits were sufficient! It was already consumed, and seeking revenge against him was not a cost-effective move. The will of the world prevented Pioneers from killing each other or third parties from profiting too much through arbitrage. Once you consume the Heart of the World, that''s that. If the benefits outweighed the risks, it could be shown at an appropriate time! The scene then descended into chaos, and those who thought they might be left behind immediately attacked the few men who had spoken up, "Oh, so you''ve been like this all along!" "Jack, you tell us, do you think the same?" "..." In the midst of this messy situation, with scolding ringing in his ears and the pressure he already felt, Jack''s head pounded, then he suddenly yelled, "Quiet!" It must be said that his authority had always stood firm, and after he lashed out, the scene quieted down. But there was still a black auntie with tears and snot streaming down her face, who came over and grabbed Jack''s hand to plead, "Jack, we''re already in dire straits, you can''t abandon us, can you?" Tao Yu watched Jack''s troubled expression and directly provoked with a comment, "In times like these, make a clean break, dragging it out will only lead to more trouble, and people will die." After speaking, Tao Yu waved his hand and then took out a can of beef, showing it off with glee before descending the stairs. "Call me if you need anything, I''m heading down." The alien Little Black also hurriedly followed Tao Yu. Contrary to how they would hurl abuse at others, everyone at the settlement did not even dare to give Tao Yu a look when he turned around, As Tao Yu turned, they immediately cleared a path in front of him, with the old ladies waving canes moving out of the way as if they could fly. Witnessing the alien following behind Tao Yu, the people of the settlement saw only fear in each other''s eyes... ... As for what specific plans were discussed afterwards, Tao Yu did not know. But Lin Chao and his team members made a special trip down to bid farewell to Tao Yu, and they hurriedly left the place. Tao Yu also declined yet another offer from Lin Chao to join their society, "You should get going early if you''re leaving, the aliens'' dexterity and ambushes, plus the omnipresent zombies¡ªit''s indeed a headache when you put them all together." "Alright, I hope there is a day when we meet again, until next time." Lin Chao didn''t dwell; he immediately led his team away. Their purpose for coming this time had been achieved; at the very least, Jack and his people would no longer attack the three Pioneers who had returned. But... Landing might bring an ambush by the aliens, for all one knew. But that was as far as they could help at the moment; otherwise, they might have doomed themselves too... Watching them depart, Tao Yu sighed softly. He had a preliminary impression of Lin Chao''s character and was tagged for the moment. Since Lin Chao had made a promise earlier, as long as Jack satisfied the condition, it was quite likely that he would not go back on his word. So it seemed that Jack might have also made his choice... "Such a fool, I''ve already told you about the environment of the Abyss, you''re going to die..." Tao Yu turned to look at Little Black with its clueless face and ugliest of mugs, and couldn''t help but kick it again, making it curl up in the corner of the lobby, but not daring to make any further move. "Fools die young, tsk~, but being the ''Chosen One,'' you can''t let me down now, can you..." Tao Yu went to the hotel''s burial garden, sliced open his wrist with a dagger, and sprinkled the blood on the soil that covered Cao Shaolin''s grave, drip-dropping with a sound... ``` Chapter 78: 69 Riding a Tiger, Hard to Disembark That night, the dazzling starry sky, devoid of the light pollution from human cities, looked exceptionally brilliant. Although this area lay at the junction of three world fragments, the starry sky appeared as a whole; just that the sky above Rainforest 01 fragment had one more moon. "Tsk tsk, I wonder if there''s ever a time when three suns appear at once? And what''s the rule for how these fragments combine? I''m curious if those spots in the sky are other world fragments..." Under the moonlight, Tao Yu continuously leaped from rooftop to rooftop, while Alien Little Black scuttled beside him, rapidly progressing forward together. The laws of the Abyss were chaotic and unordered; each world fragment had its distinctions, and the company could only classify and organize based on some of the experiences they have had so far, which was far from understanding them. "If we''re helpful later, then there''s a reward in line, otherwise, forget about it forever." Tao Yu turned his head to look at Little Black, his tone very calm. The rush of air during high-speed movement mingled with the night breeze, whistling past the ears, while Little Black also eagerly growled a few times, as if securing a promise. Through the mount''s ''heart-to-heart connection,'' Tao Yu could sense that hint of fear in the depths of Little Black''s heart. It wasn''t fear of his occasional punishment, but the fear stemmed from the purpose of their journey. To ensure that Little Black wouldn''t turn on him at a critical moment, Tao Yu had to put in some effort and cajoled it with a case of canned beef. Even so, the fact that Little Black was betraying the Queen and the other guard Aliens from the nest had it sensing danger from all sides. Not to mention there were three Pioneers! Securing the Queen''s egg and creating the scene before them, it was likely that the three Inner City Pioneers were involved¡ªit was indeed troublesome. "Don''t blame me for pushing you into this risk, The Chosen One has invested so much, I can''t just let it all be for nothing, right~" Tao Yu half-mockingly confided to Little Black And even heard the sound of the motorbike, with some responding and heading in this direction. "Time to test your abilities, triple threat." Tao Yu noticed the three Aliens speeding in his direction, and after ensuring his own scent was masked by the wind, he hid himself behind a cactus nearby. Conserve strength if possible, no need to fire a gun from this position... Before long, the three Aliens arrived nearby, quickly surrounding their seemingly stranded comrade and urgently hissing, saliva flying everywhere. And Tao Yu''s own Little Black was also lowly howling in front of its companions as if exchanging information. Every so often, Little Black would brush its tail over the cracked areas on its body, seemingly complaining about something. Then the three newly arrived Aliens almost simultaneously turned their gaze towards the city. Probably Little Black had told them about being attacked over there. The three Aliens didn''t suspect anything amiss, being quite simple-minded. Then, the next moment, Little Black took the opportunity to get close and burst one Alien''s head with its most powerful secondary mouth, splattering green blood. Aliens knew their own weaknesses well, and Little Black''s swift, ferocious, and accurate sneak attack caught them off guard. In the middle of its stealth attack, Little Black''s tail also lashed out at another companion, causing it to stagger with a full-force tail whip. But it must be said, Aliens are indeed born for combat¡ªthe remaining two reacted quickly to the ambush, launching a counterattack immediately. They didn''t understand why their fellow was attacking them, but for such ruthless creatures, fighting was in their bones! Before Little Black launched the stealth attack, Tao Yu had already pounced out. As the fight ensued, Little Black absorbed the brunt of the initial damage, protecting its vital spots, but was left oozing green blood from all over under the flanking attack. Chapter 79: 69 Riding a Tiger, Hard to Dismount - Part 2 In the time it had grasped, Tao Yu lunged in the form of a tiger, with a roar and Fist Intention slamming into one of the aliens, dazing it in an instant. Then with a leverage, another bulk, like a giant bear, rammed into another alien. After the punch''s impact caused rigidity, he smoothly drew out the Giant Lizard''s Fang and stabbed into the alien''s vital spot, striking and then retreating quickly. He then returned to the first alien that had just recovered from the shock and pinned it to the ground. "Go get the backpack from the vehicle, be careful not to get blood on it," Tao Yu instructed. Little Black, who was busy sealing its wounds with saliva, limped over to the motorcycle, and carefully hooked the backpack full of canned food with its tail before bringing it over. "I''ll give you a companion." Having the experience of subduing Little Black earlier, he expected this round of consumption to be lower. Because of the working mechanism of the Taming Technique, maintaining it consumes a significant amount, which meant creating a large army would greatly drain Tao Yu and be too much to manage. But taming a few more cannon fodder in a short period was still achievable! ... At the edge of the rainforest, the roots of the giant trees were exposed on the ten-plus-meter-high demarcation side, intertwining with each other and mixed with soil, bringing a scent of earthiness. In the area wrapped by the tree roots, a profound passage had been dug out between the gaps of the roots, which seemed to fortify the tunnel. The mouth of the cave extended inward, where one could see a sticky substance smeared along the sides, solidifying into a white substance similar to spiderwebs. Going deeper inside revealed a natural cavern. At this moment, the cavern was lit up by several large searchlights, illuminating the entire space. One could see that nearby there were numerous grotesque eggs densely packed together. An Alien Queen, six to seven meters in size, was connected to an incubator, receiving feedings from a rotation of aliens. The food was mostly creatures from the rainforest and even included half a zombie. The Alien Queen, using her auxiliary hands for feeding, gnawed voraciously at these bloodied meals, appearing quite brutal. Besides that, there were several cocoon-like structures within this hatchery, enveloped in that solidified sticky substance. The formerly restless Empress, who had been screeching, seemed much more docile at the sight of A-Tu''s ampoule, emitting only some urging low growls. Approaching the Alien Queen, A-Tu didn''t bother to open the ampoule and just threw it over to her. She swallowed it whole and seemed entirely satisfied. The ovipositor behind her laid another new alien egg. "This won''t work. Taming must involve both carrot and stick; punishment is essential, but the Empress is too sensitive. If I attack her, it would immediately provoke an attack from the guards nearby," he said. Even though the Empress had been pacified, A-Tu didn''t look pleased. He possessed a Yuan Force-based taming skill. He knew all too well that simply dangling sweets in front of someone would inevitably lead to a loss of control over time! However, the Empress''s importance to the aliens meant they would always leave three or four to guard the nest, no matter what. Compared to the three of them, three or four aliens were no threat, but if more aliens returned and noticed something amiss, it could trigger an unending series of attacks. There were plenty of aliens outside already! This was a vicious cycle... "What do we do? Our strength is indeed sufficient against a small number of these creatures, but if their numbers increase, they could overwhelm us with sheer mass, and in this environment, it''s difficult to find help..." said Xiaomei, the sweet-faced girl, looking rather distressed. They thought they had taken on an easy job, and everything had gone smoothly up until now, but they hadn''t expected chaos to erupt here. Now, anyone coming to help would surely be attacked by the aliens, and if the three of them left this place, they probably would too. Perhaps they could break out while the aliens were out hunting. But by doing so, they''d truly lose the precious Alien Queen! "According to A-Tu, we have to take turns going back first to get more drugs. If that doesn''t work out, we''ll just have to go back and ask for help from the two adults. We''ve been quite useful during the early stage, and with the Alien Queen here, they might personally come over..." suggested Fei Ge with a sigh. The bigwigs in the Floating City undoubtedly had communication items that worked like modern instant messaging. Given the number of Inner City Pioneers in the new development zone, they were eligible to request contact. But by doing so, even if they were ultimately rescued, a cap of incompetence would surely be placed firmly on their heads! However, compared to suffering a complete loss of the Alien Queen and a disgraceful escape, It was better to wait here, gather more materials and information, and then call for help. If they could accumulate enough intelligence and taming experience, perhaps they could make up for the trouble... Chapter 80: 70 Resolute ``` "No more food..." The night wind over the Gobi was bone-chilling, carrying with it a bit of sand. The giant cacti at night looked like all sorts of bizarre monsters. After Tao Yu had recovered, he looked at the last two cans of beef and one bottle of mineral water, but did not stuff them into his mouth, just added another piece of chocolate. By now, there were already four aliens following him, apart from the most pitiful-looking Little Black, the other three had also completed the initial stages of taming. To maintain the four aliens over the long term, rewarding and punishing them on time every day was actually quite troublesome for Tao Yu. However, he had only intended to use them temporarily; Tao Yu had not thought about the long term. "You take them to complete the guard replacement. If you succeed, rewards will be naturally forthcoming." Tao Yu looked back at Little Black, covered in wounds, which made it stand tall and proud. Though it was scarred all over and looked miserable, the other three aliens actually acknowledged this temporary leader and quickly sprinted towards the location of the hive. Tao Yu looked at the several-meter-high fault line, then rapidly climbed it, and after reaching the rainforest, he continued to stealthily make his way above the nest. Without expending extra energy to actively employ Shadow Evasion, but relying on the passive initial effects of his two stealth abilities, plus the insight of Bullet Time, he was confident he could avoid any aliens that might appear in the forest. "Still have over three thousand Yuan Force, three Stamina Potions, hope that''ll be enough..." Tao Yu''s daily Yuan Force was being rapidly consumed, but since it had only been a few days, he still had over three thousand Yuan Force left. His strength now was stronger than when he exterminated the Li family, so the cost of restoring Yuan Force was likely higher, but the boost in strength more than compensated for the drawbacks of the consumption. "Damn it, I was just quietly training corpses, not bothering anyone, why must they always force me..." ... Four consecutive aliens entered the nest, catching the attention of Fly Brother and his two teammates. Fly Brother, standing atop that white sticky substance, frowned slightly as he saw the nest suddenly become more crowded. In these cramped conditions, if this pack of beasts suddenly rebelled, it would be troublesome. The newly arrived aliens hadn''t brought anything back, and one was obviously injured, so it was unclear what had happened. These few new aliens kept growling softly in front of the Queen, as if narrating something. The injured alien whimpered pitifully off to the side. Then, the injured alien moved to the edge of the grotto and made a few leaps onto a tree root that extended downwards from above, curling up in the corner to lick its wounds. And the aliens that were originally guarding the nest seemed to switch shifts as they communicated with each other and then ran out of the cave, their destination unknown. Similarly, the newly arrived aliens were very unfriendly towards the three Pioneers, constantly baring their teeth. "We can''t delay any longer, Xiaomei, you go back first. Take the medicine and contact the two seniors to explain our situation, and tell them we have firsthand data on the Alien Queen." "Alright, but it''ll take me at least five days to return. Can you two hold on?" The petite figure also seemed worried at this moment. They couldn''t stay awake forever; the three of them had been taking turns to rest, and now with one less person, the strain would only increase. "Just the aliens in the nest? Any of us can deal with them. Given our distance from the Alien Queen, five days shouldn''t be a big problem," "Okay!" At that moment, the pressure in Tao Yu''s heart also greatly decreased. With Fei Ge watching over him, he could rest properly! But just as he relaxed and closed his eyes, that terrifying heart-pounding feeling reemerged suddenly. Accompanied by a squelch. A sticky liquid had already sprayed onto him. When he opened his eyes, what he saw was Fei Ge, who had been standing before him with folded arms, now without a head. Blood sprayed unceasingly! The fluid he had felt before was indeed Fei Ge''s blood. What happened? A dream? An hallucination? But it was his slight delay that allowed for the bullets, accompanied by gunshots, to hit him in the head repeatedly. "Ahhhhh!" Even though Tao Yu was mechanized and various bones in his head had been replaced with metal plates, the mental shock that followed, and the armor-piercing effect of the Warlord''s Sidearm, still inflicted heavy damage on him in an instant! Tao Yu had no intention of getting close to Tao Yu. Yosef''s mouth-gun and self-destruction at the end had left him a bit PTSD. As the Warlord''s Sidearm fired, Tao Yu also made a quick retreat, lunging towards the Alien Queen. On the other side, except for the injured Little Black, the other three aliens also pounced toward Tao Yu to finish him off. Little Black hooked Fei Ge''s body with his tail and quickly dragged it outside. And Tao Yu, at that moment, finally faced the massive and ferocious Queen directly. Then, just as the Alien Queen''s claws were about to tear into his flesh, he vanished before her eyes like an ink painting dispersed by water. The claw, carrying the force of a gale, seemed only to cleave through some smoke. When Tao Yu''s figure reappeared, he was already behind the gigantic head of the Queen! Like a film of spilled ink rewinding, the power of the Shadow Force instantly gathered in the Colossal Lizard''s Fang. His hand rose and the blade fell, nearly severing the Alien Queen''s head! Tao Yu had never considered subduing the Alien Queen. The disparity in size and strength was too vast, and the effect of Taming - Modified required at least initial successful taming of the creature; the risk was too great, and he didn''t need to gamble! A dead Alien Queen, that was a good queen! Boom~ An explosive blast suddenly appeared on Tao Yu''s side, its shockwave directly ripping apart the three aliens that had pounced toward him. Meanwhile, Tao Yu, who had chosen to keep his distance from the start and ensure his own safety, was also blown away by the outer shockwave while using the Alien Queen''s body as a shield. The force protecting his vitals, bolstered by his Qi-Blood, was scattered in a mere moment, and the Inner Scale Armor was unable to absorb the entire impact, making him taste blood as he hit the ground heavily. Indeed, those mechanical bastards... each and every one was a self-destruct freak... Chapter 81: 71 Additions Boom~ Tao Yu''s disheveled figure and the corpse of the Alien Queen both heavily hit the ground. The severe impact made Tao Yu hear the sound of his own bones breaking inside his body, and the Yuan Force that protected his vitals also completely dissipated. However, fortunately, with the Queen''s body in front, absorbing some of the force, along with the enhancement from the bear form and the protection of the Yuan Force over his vitals, Tao Yu''s Inner Scales Armor also protected his chest and back. The injuries weren''t too severe. Combined with the Yuan Force that poured into him as if money were no object, he quickly repaired a few internal bleeds that could have worsened. "Not too bad..." Looking at the reserve of two thousand units of Yuan Force left, Tao Yu managed to prop himself up and stand. He had been quite economical¡ªonly using Yuan Force to heal potentially severe bleeds, then going all out to kill that troublesome Pioneer, after which he used Yuan Force to regain stamina and counterattack the Alien Queen. In fact, all the changes took place within a few seconds, maximizing all his advantages. Compared to the continuous combat required back with the Lis, the consumption was much better. "The protective Yuan Force and Inner Scales Armor did a great job, otherwise, I reckon all the remaining Yuan Force would have been ''whooshed'' away." Directly using a Stamina Potion that he had initially gotten from a lizard-chimera, Tao Yu also began to slowly heal the rest of his injuries with his physical strength. There were also two cans of beef and a bottle of water left, enough to replenish a bit more... Looking back at the corpse that Little Black dragged back, Tao Yu barely reached out to pet Little Black, giving it some reward. "You did well this time." But aside from Little Black, the other three Aliens had already been taken by the self-destruction, with their acidic blood splattered everywhere. If the Alien Queen hadn''t blocked it, Tao Yu would have been splashed too. Regarding this, Tao Yu wasn''t too distressed. The three were just disposables, with a much lower level of Taming Technique compared to Little Black. Touching the cave ceiling, Tao Yu could already faintly sense them becoming unstable under the influence of the Queen''s pheromones at this distance. Initially, Tao Yu''s plan was to have one of them finish off the wounded, just to check for self-destructs, while the other two were mainly to act as meat shields for him. But the Queen''s pheromones made Tao Yu unsure whether ordering them to attack the Queen would result in rebellion. In contrast, Little Black''s mood was much more stable. The box of beef cans'' consumption hadn''t gone to waste, as it was completely unmoved by the Queen''s pheromones. "Good thing we dragged back a body; otherwise, if this fella had been blown away too, that would have been a real loss." Tao Yu tore open a can of beef to continue replenishing his strength and healing his injuries. Only then did he begin to remotely instruct Little Black to check the bag, to make sure nothing dangerous was inside. However, Tao Yu soon felt movements outside the cave. It seemed like other Aliens sensing the explosion of their nest were crazily approaching, causing Tao Yu to sigh. Now that they have left for the plains from the Zombie World, they most likely won''t be able to return. Although it wasn''t a complete solution to the problem, it did buy some time for the Zombie World. "You really did a good job." Tao Yu didn''t offer any real rewards this time since he hadn''t fully recovered himself; he looked to see if there were any goods on this fellow. I wonder if anything could make up for my own losses. [Strength Belt]: Enhances the core strength of the human body, increases the explosive power in many areas, reduces the likelihood of spraining waist muscles, can absorb three hundred Yuan Force. [Concentration Necklace]: Increases the mental recovery speed to a certain extent, can be actively activated for a one-time recovery, the activation cool-down period is ten hours, can absorb one thousand Yuan Force. [Owlskin Gloves]: Enhances the defense strength of the palms, has the effect of fitting the skin, increases palm strength to a certain extent, can absorb five hundred Yuan Force. Three pieces of quite nice equipment, especially the [Concentration Necklace], which might be comparable in value to the [Warlord''s Sidearm] for Tao Yu, who needs to consume a lot of mental power for many skills. It can save a lot of emergency Yuan Force recovery consumption. He put on the necklace and fastened the belt. Because he was in a bad state already, Tao Yu immediately focused and used the [Concentration Necklace], feeling a coolness like mint rushing to his forehead, and then a clear head. The previous dullness dispersed into nothingness, quite nice. Tao Yu, feeling refreshed, was also satisfied with the [Owlskin Gloves] that completely fitted his skin after putting them on. It looked the same as not wearing any gloves at all, which could be misleading. Although the various enhancements themselves weren''t strong, one could almost regard it as carrying a weapon while also providing the effect of armor. "It''s just a pity that the mechanical augmentation exploded again, I need to find some explosion-proof stuff." The harvest this time was quite good, but Tao Yu still felt a tiny bit of regret. The [Inner Scales Armor] had very good shock resistance, the chest and abdomen were obviously better than other areas, not in vain that I resorted to using this lady''s product. It''s just a pity that the sheltered area is too small; it would be great if there was one for the whole body. Tao Yu involuntarily thought of the tight-fitting combat suits of the young master and young mistress from the Suns; they''re sure to have off-the-charts defense. "Let''s go, back home." After his injuries had almost recovered, Tao Yu''s stomach began to growl again. He directly took out a tube of Nutrient Paste and squeezed it into his mouth. Fueled by the digestion ability of the Swallow Essence Technique - Modified, he quickly recovered his strength. These one-time-use tubes of Nutrient Paste, found on the corpse, must be for replenishing strength. The effect was not as good as the two remaining Stamina Potions, but it was a bit better than the Qi Replenishing Pill. Considered an in-between, there were more than a dozen tubes in total. It counted as some extra perks... Chapter 82: 72: Idiot The morning sun spilled across the garden, and Tao Yu continued to water Cao Shaolin''s preserved corpse with his blood for today''s portion. He then ate a new can of beef. Nutrient Paste and Stamina Potion were rare and hard to come by for Tao Yu, who could almost use them instead of Yuan Force with the help of Swallowing Essence Skill, even effective in battle, much more cost-effective. The reason the Yuan Force consumption was so much less during the surprise attack on the Alien nest was not only because of the short burst of time but also due to the significant effect of that Stamina Potion. In times when one could recover through ordinary food, it was still good to be a little sparing. The Alien, Little Black, lay on one side of the garden, continuously smearing saliva on its wounds, which had formed a white film over them. After eating some Zombies, the Alien, though not having Tao Yu''s healing abilities, healed much faster than normal creatures. However, the scars made by its exoskeleton made the originally metallic and smooth exoskeleton look pitted and uneven, making the already ugly creature even uglier. "Wow, what did you do last night? Roll around in a pile of Zombies?" Jack''s voice came from behind, startled by the sight of Tao Yu''s combat uniform, tattered and scorched. How had this guy become so wretched overnight? His hair seemed to bear some signs of being singed. "None of your business." Tao Yu gave a sideward glance to this blabbermouth. "I''m about to leave, just came to say goodbye, haha, hope it''s not the last time." Because the future was uncertain, Jack''s expression was somewhat melancholic. "What, still taking that bunch of dead weight with you?" Tao Yu''s words carried a hint of sarcasm. "Well, man does what he can; the rest is up to fate." Jack sighed, not denying that there were many burdens in his group. He was a former CIA task force member and had done his fair share of dirty work. His profession wasn''t exactly noble. But as someone with the protagonist''s template and character, even in these morally collapsed end times, he still had a strong personal will and stuck to his principles. "You''ll be dragged down to death by them sooner or later." "I''ve decided, after I get them to the base, I''ve done my part. I won''t care anymore after that, haha, if your company sets up a haven, I''ll leave it to you guys." Jack did not argue with Tao Yu''s words; since he had built this haven and taken on the responsibility, he would continue to fulfill it until he could hand it over. He was aware of the risks and difficulties; he just wanted to stand his last post well. "What the hell did you do? Was it an explosion or a fire? Did you go out last night?" Jack changed the subject, but it seemed more like a casual pivot. He still noticed some more details. It wasn''t just Tao Yu; the Alien also had many new wounds on its body. Clearly, they had gone out last night, and it had been intense. Zombies definitely couldn''t have caused those injuries. "Who knows..." Jack glanced at the zombies outside the window; the convoy was almost out of the city now and hadn''t encountered an attack from any aliens, which led Jack, who had been on edge, to speculate. He had experienced Tao Yu''s combat capabilities firsthand. The source zombies had been killed, he didn''t know what was done last night, he returned looking disheveled, and that alien was covered in wounds. And, as a former CIA agent, Jack could tell that the alien had claw marks on its body. Leaving claw marks on such an exoskeleton likely meant that it was also dealt by another alien. That guy went out overnight to hunt down nearby aliens, alleviating a lot of pressure off of himself. If he doesn''t want to talk about it, then so be it; what a temperamental, fussy fool... ... Roar~ Like a tiger''s bellow, the power of his blows stirred the air in the hotel lobby as Tao Yu practiced continuously. With the bonus from the new talent "Fist Intention", his training efficiency had skyrocketed. It''s just a pity that he didn''t have much Yuan Force left. Even though he had a stamina potion and nutrient paste, Tao Yu only kept five hundred units of Yuan Force in reserve for emergencies. But the Yuan Force he could use for training was merely enough for daily consumption, given his current strength. It helped him to fully adapt his own skills to the "Fist Intention" over the past few days. "Soon, I''ll head back after raising the corpses today, then I can complete a batch of tasks and exchange them for rewards." After completing the set of exercises, Tao Yu slowly performed the closing move. However, at that moment, Tao Yu raised his head and looked upwards, his ears twitching slightly. He had just heard some faint noises from above, which caused him to raise an eyebrow. Glancing toward the garden, Tao Yu signaled Little Black with his eyes, and then they both stealthily made their way toward the upper floors of the hotel. The aliens had strong concealment skills, but Tao Yu''s own stealth abilities were even stronger. Even without using Shadow Evasion, he moved in utter silence, quickly approaching the upper floor where he heard some low voices talking, "Brother Lin Chao said that type of alien is good at sneak attacks, we must be careful." "I heard they went crazy killing everywhere in the grasslands; a lot of people have fled back here." "Hope they haven''t come over here yet." Hearing the voices, Tao Yu knew who these guys were; turns out they were the three unlucky ones. They wanted to coerce the locals into being cannon fodder but ended up being captured, and then they pleaded with Chaoyang Society to have Lin Chao come and mediate. Knowing it was these three harmless guys, Tao Yu deliberately coughed loudly. It scared the three of them significantly, "Who''s there?" Chapter 83: 73: The Big Boss Tao Yu slowly emerged from the gloomy stairwell and appeared in front of the three men. "Pioneer?" Looking at Tao Yu''s tattered combat suit, the three men seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. "Have Lin Chao and the others gone back?" Tao Yu asked. Given that they had chosen this time to come, they must have received some news, and it was highly likely that Lin Chao and his group had decided to return. "You know Brother Chao?" Hearing this, the three men relaxed a bit further. Besides recognizing a mutual acquaintance, the key point was that this information confirmed that this person was indeed an outsider Pioneer. Then, among the three, a man who looked quite experienced, clearly only about eighteen, but appeared to be in his thirties, spoke earnestly "Little bro, since you know Brother Chao, let me give you a friendly warning. Don''t make careless noises in the wilderness to scare people. It can get you killed." Almost immediately, another member of the team, a tall and thin man, also spoke up "Exactly. You suddenly coughed, and I almost swept this way. If you died, it would have been for nothing." The last one, short and skinny, not even reaching one and a half meters, also pulled at his collar, showing part of a tattoo, and spoke "We''re the West City Trio. We should have a bit of a reputation in the Development Zone. Not sure if you''ve heard of us." However, no sooner had he finished than the experienced-looking guy hit him on the head "Idiot, the third brother is already dead." "Oh, right, right, we''re the West City Trio." Tao Yu had originally come to check out the situation and then send these people on their way, but the scene in front of him made the corner of his mouth twitch. Where did these three clowns come from? Perhaps their somewhat arrogant words had caused Little Black to feel that his master was being offended, as he too emerged from the dark stairwell behind Tao Yu. The Alien, being primarily black in color, presented a rather unsettling image as it came out against the backdrop of the pitch-black stairwell. The sharp teeth in its mouth, the viscous saliva, and the low growling with twitching lips genuinely made the West City Trio instantly lose their bravado, unconsciously wanting to raise their guns. "Don''t worry, it doesn''t bite." Tao Yu reached out and patted Little Black''s head, and just like a dog, the creature rubbed against him and then paused by Tao Yu''s side. This left the West City Trio gaping in disbelief. Why can he have such a cool skill when we''re all just country bumpkins from the Development Zone? Aren''t outsiders supposed to show off just with Basic Breathing Technique? "Sorry, we were a bit loud just now." The eldest among them, already looking prematurely aged, immediately adopted a humble and submissive demeanor, suddenly transforming into the image of an honest old farmer. Although he didn''t think these three guys could do anything to him, it was always good to be cautious. When Tao Yu got to the rooftop and followed the astonished gazes of the three men, his pupils constricted slightly, realizing why they were so startled! At the end of his sightline, on the horizon, two figures resembling motorcycles flew rapidly toward the city. They were truly flying! They must have been about a hundred meters off the ground, the black shapes of the motorcycles exuding a streamlining effect, appearing somewhat similar to jet skis, but capable of hovering and moving at high speed. Tao Yu''s exceptional vision allowed him to see that atop each hoverbike was a striking figure. Familiar black-tight combat suits, handsome and delicate features with a cool detachment. It was the two notable young masters and miss from the Floating City! Tao Yu had not anticipated that after they had investigated the world fragment of Pandora to the south, they would turn around and head this way! Although Tao Yu could ''communicate'' with Little Black, Little Black couldn''t understand human speech, so he wasn''t aware that one of the three from the nest had gone back for reinforcements. Now, suddenly seeing these two individuals with the most prominent identities and strengths in the current Development Zone, Tao Yu felt some pressure in his heart. As soon as Tao Yu recognized their faces, the two glanced over almost simultaneously and, after a slight adjustment of their trajectory, accelerated directly towards him. "They''re coming, they''re coming." "What is it?" "Big brother, do you know what''s going on?" The West City Trio was also very tense. "The two from the Floating City." As the figures approached, Tao Yu casually informed them, shocking the trio to the point they started trembling uncontrollably. As the two got closer, and they could see more clearly, they held their breath and stood to the side with heads bowed in a submissive manner, appearing very humble. Whoosh whoosh~ Accompanied by the sound of tearing through the air and a burst of violent airflow, the two hoverbikes had already reached above the rooftop, reducing their speed in a graceful manner to stop above the group. Then the curvaceous miss, with a swift somersault, landed on the rooftop. What caused Tao Yu''s pupils to constrict was that, aside from the waves of vibrations from her landing, seven strangely shaped and unique weapons also followed behind her! Once she stood firmly on the ground, those seven unique weapons spread out like a fan, hovering behind her, leaving Tao Yu utterly baffled. He had thought that the gear of these siblings would be like those combat suits from the murder cities, but you''re telling me it''s Ionia? Looking at the figure delineated by the tight combat suit, which seemed somewhat sensual, and seeing that top-level beauty, Tao Yu eyed the ruby-like eyes of the other party and defined her preliminarily in his mind. Rich, beautiful, young, powerful... ``` Chapter 84: 74 Hungry Hungry Sun Shiyu glanced at Tao Yu and then at the scrutinizing gaze that traveled up and down his form; her ruby-like eyes flickered momentarily. "Tao Yu, right? I remember your profile." Sun Shiyu''s voice was pleasing to the ear but carried a coldness, which, paired with those crimson pupils, held a unique charm. Despite her aloof demeanor and speech, she somehow evoked risque? imagery upon first glance. Tao Yu tensed, realizing it might be some Skill or Talent, and quickly composed himself, lowering his head in gratitude, he said with thanks, "I haven''t had the chance to thank you, Miss Sun, for your sponsorship and this mission terminal; they''ve been of great help to me." The wristwatch Tao Yu wore was a gift from her, along with a startup fund, and there were perks like free slots worth over ten thousand Yuan Force at Wan Liu Dojo as well as half-price discounts. At least for now, Tao Yu had indeed benefited greatly from them. The company''s exploitative nature was one thing, but these two individuals had, for the time being, made a favorable impression on Tao Yu. Of course, their high attractiveness was a bonus. The West City Trio, witnessing such high-profile individuals remembering someone like the man beside them, couldn''t help but feel utter respect. Sun Shiyu was beautiful, yet they dared not even steal an extra glance, much less strike up a conversation. The disparity in status was simply too vast. "It''s nothing, you''ve earned it. It doesn''t even count as an investment," said Sun Shiyu. She glanced at Little Black who was on guard and praised in a commendable tone, "You''ve controlled it very well. Among the tamed Aliens so far, this one is the most outstanding; a Yuan Force Skill?" "Yes, but the Skill consumes quite a bit, so I can''t train too many at the same time," said Tao Yu, a bit wary of being conscripted, and quickly added. This made Sun Shiyu look at him thoughtfully, and then a slight, attractive curve formed at the corner of her mouth, "I know you. Despite having excellent Talent, you choose a partner to avoid trouble. In fact, you don''t have to worry too much. If you''re unwilling, we won''t force you to train." "Ah, you''ve seen right through me, but I''m telling the truth," Tao Yu replied, not overly embarrassed. After all, from what these two had done thus far, they indeed seemed to be more inclined toward enticing with rewards, showing a much broader vision than people like Joseph and his group. Stimulating initiative with money. As for the Inner City Pioneers, they exerted some pressure. "Well now, since you''ve also tamed an Alien, I''d like to ask you something. If your information is valuable, there will be a reward," she said. "Please go ahead," responded Tao Yu. "An Alien Queen has died nearby, has your Alien had any reaction?" At this, Tao Yu understood what had brought the two of them here. Even though he was wearing ratty battle clothes that were dirty and ragged, hiding Fei Ge''s equipment underneath, Tao Yu maintained his composure as he said, "No reaction. I''ve fought ordinary Aliens a few times, but I haven''t encountered any lately. Lately, I''ve been gathering information on a ''Chosen One''." While diverting the topic, Tao Yu also began to "sell out" Jack. This was always his plan to sell to them, and running into them was even better; it was a direct transaction, with no fear of middlemen taking a cut! If it were an Inner City person, they definitely wouldn''t negotiate for rewards like this. "Alright, you Outsiders really have less insight after all." Sun Shiyu thought for a moment, casually pulled out a magnetic card, then tossed it to Tao Yu. "Is one hundred thousand enough? You probably wouldn''t digest more." Taking the obviously high-quality Yuan Force magnetic card and feeling the amount within, Tao Yu''s heart also thumped wildly. It felt as if someone was slapping his face with a wad of cash. Jack could actually sell for so much? I''ve struck it rich! Not personally escorting him was my mistake! However, even though one hundred thousand Yuan Force was more wealth than Tao Yu had ever possessed, he still spoke softly, seizing this rare opportunity, "It would be even better if there were a bit more." "You really don''t know how to make demands, even after I''ve reminded you." Sun Shiyu wasn''t annoyed but instead almost couldn''t keep a straight face, and laughed, "Yuan Force will be one hundred thousand. If the ''Chosen One'' and the base are as you describe, then I can grant you one small request. Let''s go." After saying that, Sun Shiyu agilely leapt up, and the floating motorbike automatically sped over and landed beneath her. She mounted it, waved her hand, and then sped away. Sun Shiqing, who had been standing there with her arms crossed, now allowed a faint smile to appear on her previously expressionless face. She glanced at Tao Yu and shook her head, "My sister is right, you really are a fool." Having said that, she too mounted her floating motorcycle. "For us, even moving your entire family into the Inner City is just a matter of a few words. Think it over carefully and make your request again; the opportunity is rare." Though Sun Shiqing wasn''t very talkative, she actually offered Tao Yu a kind reminder before she followed her sister. Tao Yu absorbed the Yuan Force from the card like crazy and couldn''t help but purse his lips as he watched them leave. For him, the use of Yuan Force was indeed no less important than skills. If he had enough Yuan Force, deifying a couple of skills would bring everything together... But since they had already pointed it out, he couldn''t be too obvious about it. A normal Outsider indeed could not rapidly use up a large amount of Yuan Force in a short time ¡ª were they all to strengthen the Basic Breathing Technique? Eventually, it would lead to diminishing returns. As for moving into the Inner City, Tao Yu thought that with his own abilities, it would eventually be possible, so he wasn''t in a hurry. Forcing his way there without sufficient strength seemed like puffing up his face to look imposing. Or should he ask for another skill? "Ah, what a rich and beautiful woman..." After fully absorbing the Yuan Force from the card and contemplating the unprecedented amount of Yuan Force, Tao Yu suddenly found Sun Shiyu to be the most beautiful woman in the world, the number one rich woman, beyond argument... ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 85: 75: Second Deification (Fifth Update, Please Subscribe~) "Still hanging around here, looking to rob me?" Tao Yu looked at the West City Trio, whose drool was almost dripping out, and countered directly, even flicking the now Yuan Force-depleted magnetic card. It must be said that it deserved to be called a hundred thousand Yuan Force; even though it was pure and contained no chaotic information, and a dedicated card was used, it still took some time for Tao Yu to absorb it. However, considering that this was the card the wealthy woman had casually drawn out, and she hadn''t even deliberately infused it with Yuan Force, it was probably something she carried with her, maybe even just for the convenience of giving out rewards. "No, no, we, the West City Trio, would like to congratulate big brother on gaining the favor of a VIP. Additionally, we wanted to ask if the journey to that base is difficult." The West City Trio quickly showed their empty hands, signaling they had no ill intentions, and then the eldest brother ingratiatingly posed his query. For Outer City Pioneers, survival during this period was quite difficult. The rainforest was filled with giant snakes and Aliens, the prairies were infested with Aliens and there was the risk of being infected by black water; when counting everything, the Zombie World seemed a bit more friendly to Outer City Pioneers. Yet without a gathering spot, considering the average strength of an Outer City Pioneer, the pressure to survive was truly immense. They now just wanted to get there early to claim a spot. Moreover, getting there ahead of time might mean some simple tasks were available to take on, such as ferrying goods between the two realms! "It shouldn''t be difficult right now, but once the Aliens arrive, that''s a different story." Tao Yu''s smirk made the three men''s faces change, and after thanking him with a bow, they headed off without looking back in the direction Tao Yu had earlier pointed them. Tao Yu had explained to Sun Shiyu with the trio listening nearby, so they had a rough idea of the location. But relying on just their legs meant they would still need to spend more time to possibly arrive there. Tao Yu watched the trio begin to scramble over rooftops to distance themselves, then he walked back to the stairwell and locked the roof access door. Once the dead rose, he would also head there to check in, first to see if that fool Jack had been snagged on the way, and then to look for any suitable tasks. The arrival of a hundred thousand Yuan Force into his account massively motivated Tao Yu. "If they gave so much, it''s probably mainly because I''m the first ''Chosen One''; later earnings may not be as much," Tao Yu pondered. Now with a hundred thousand, he could focus on sustaining high-intensity training while considering his next steps. "Currently, both talents offer extremely cost-effective benefits. If my Yuan Force is sufficient, prioritizing talents would actually be better. However, talents are more about growth; the stronger I am, the better I can utilize them. My immediate combat capabilities still have some flaws..." Tao Yu hesitated for a moment. Although having already dealt with several Inner City Pioneers including Cao Shaolin, Zombies, and the Alien Queen, making him quite experienced. But Tao Yu hadn''t become arrogant; his shortcomings and weaknesses were still obvious. At most, it ensured that he wouldn''t starve to death if he didn''t eat, drink, or have Yuan Force¡ªit was literally just to sustain life. It could only be said that it provided him with a new channel for energy. The main benefit of a second Deification was the increase in various limits. The additional limit increases that came with skill level upgrades were indeed quite nice. Spending thirty thousand Yuan Force to learn a stronger breathing technique might not be possible, but a second Deification was achievable! "It might also have something to do with the energy present in the world itself, but ''minute'' truly means minute. If I continue to strengthen it, there might be a qualitative change, but the next requirements are too much..." Feeling the consumption of millions of Yuan Force for the third Deification, Tao Yu couldn''t help but feel speechless. The second Deification consumed about two hundred times more than the first, while the third skyrocketed to a thousand times that of the second. However, when considering the original gradient of Yuan Force consumption, this seemed normal again. In terms of cost-effectiveness, the second Deification certainly wasn''t as cost-effective as the first. Still, it was undeniable that the second Deification once again caused a ''qualitative change'' in the skill! Although the free energy absorbed was only ''minute,'' it also represented a path laid out in front of him. Beyond that, the strong resistance to toxins and the ability to sustain life through ''breathing'' in water or even airless places greatly enhanced his survival and adaptability. However, it was a bit of a pity that these extreme environments, although life-sustaining, couldn''t support his high-intensity physical exertions. After that, significantly increasing physical limits and chest and abdomen limits, as well as increasing Qi-blood to strengthen the chest and abdomen efficiency, were indeed helpful for the current situation. Now that the Yuan Force had reached his account! Moreover, with the support of the new talent [Fist Intent], it was a great opportunity for improvement. He urgently needed to increase his limits. Looking at his more than seventy thousand Yuan Force, Tao Yu hesitated for a moment and then turned his attention to [Ambush - Modified]. This was a skill obtained from the Alien, the cost of Deification was cheaper than the two Stealth skills, but it combined the Shadow Force born from both Stealth skills, allowing the first strike after entering shadows to have an extremely powerful effect. "Sigh, it''s a pity that this skill itself doesn''t produce ''Shadow Force.'' Judging by the Basic Breathing Technique, it''s likely that a second Deification won''t increase it either." Although Tao Yu felt a little regretful, if he chose [Stealth], his Yuan Force for daily training would seem poor. It was a true loss not to convert potential into strength by raising the limits. And if he chose [Ambush], he would still have thirty thousand Yuan Force left over for Acceleration. After some hesitation, he decided to go for a second Deification of [Ambush]! The next moment, Tao Yu felt a chilling sensation, somewhat similar to the feeling when he used Shadow Evasion. Most importantly, his shadow started shaking violently, eventually calming down after a while. It seemed to have become deeper... [Ambush - Modified II]: You can store overflowing Shadow Force in your shadow and exercise a degree of autonomous control over it. Chapter 86: 76: Unexpected Joy "A bit surprising, actually more practical than I imagined..." Tao Yu looked at the wisp of black mist floating around his fingertip, flicked it casually, and then dissipated the sliver of Shadow Force. On the nearby wall was a scratch, its edges tinged with some black mist that seemed to slowly erode the notch, only to gradually disappear after a moment. The secondary Deification of [Ambush] indeed didn''t result in a new way of creating Shadow Force, but it brought Tao Yu the ability to store and control it! Before the secondary Deification, [Ambush¡¤Improved] allowed attacks executed from within one''s own shadow to be supplemented with the Shadow Force that had been accumulated while using Shadow Evasion. Whether it was slashing zombies, Inner City Pioneers, or even the Alien Queen, it had played a tremendous role for Tao Yu. That was also the reason why, once he had satisfied the requirements for the Breathing Technique, it was the first ability he thought of. After all, the secondary Deification of a Skill like Five Forms as One was even more expensive than a talent; it was definitely something to save for later. As a result, Tao Yu felt that the enhancement of this ability turned out to be even better than the highly valued [Basic Breathing Technique] at the beginning. In the past, if he didn''t attack while using Shadow Evasion, the accumulated Shadow Force would simply dissipate, but now he could store this force within his own shadow! And he could use it at any time and even control it! Although there was a limit to how much Shadow Force he could store, which depended on his mental strength and the level of the Skill, this without doubt significantly increased his flexibility. And even though the Shadow Force would rapidly decay once it left his body, this new ability still provided the bonus of acting as a projectile, even if its effect was not as strong as that of close combat. Besides that, it also came with a slight increase in the upper limit of mental power as an extra bonus. "Ah, there''s still not enough Yuan Force. Now that I''ve stacked two Deified Stealth Skills, it''s like using a sledgehammer to crack a nut. The creation of Shadow Force is still too little." Although very satisfied with the pleasant surprise that [Ambush] brought, Tao Yu directly renamed it to [Shadow Manipulation]. He still felt the inadequacy of Yuan Force within him. However, as someone from the outer city who had only awakened for two months yet managed to gain such rewards, Tao Yu knew he was quite lucky. Under normal circumstances, with his own strength, it would take a very long time to earn a hundred thousand Yuan Force, which he nearly stumbled upon for nothing this time. "Now it seems like all the good opportunities in the vicinity are gone. If I want more Yuan Force, aside from hugging the thigh of a wealthy lady for quests, I probably have to continue hunting Aliens..." Tao Yu did some calculations and sighed. Taking into account the time for traveling and searching, even if on average he could gather a set of Alien Skills every ten days, including the subsidies for hunting Aliens, it would still take him half a year to save enough. And that''s assuming that the Skill prices in the new Development Zone don''t plummet too severely, and the wealthy lady''s Alien breeding business doesn''t take off. Otherwise, the bounty from hunting Aliens would soon become dirt cheap. "The real income still depends on quests, and on pioneering new territories, but right now my strength is not quite secure." Tao Yu made an evaluation within his heart: through pioneering, he had obtained a Fragmented Heart of the World and the Corpse Refinement Skill, "Pity it''s just a hastily made product of seven days; its defense is obviously much weaker than the other one''s. Now it''s relying on material quality alone. Although it doesn''t have the weakness to sunlight anymore, its adaptability has greatly increased." Tao Yu realized that under a seven-day crash course, the strength of this zombie body might not even be as high as Cao Shaolin''s was when he was alive. Compared to the ''intuitive communication'' brought by Little Black''s [Riding], this zombie, cultivated using Tao Yu''s own essence blood, gave him a feeling of being an extension of his own body. Even though it occupied part of his mental capacity, this control was quite convenient. "Shadowfy." Tao Yu intensified his mental energy expenditure, and in the next moment, black tendrils that resembled tentacles emerged from shadowy areas such as the mouth, nose, and armpits of the previously stiff Cao Shaolin. They rapidly enveloped his body and, like melting putty, dragged him into the shadows. "Huh?" After pulling Cao Shaolin into the shadows, Tao Yu''s eyes lit up with a slight surprise. He discovered that the effect of shadowfication from [Corpse Refinement ¡¤ Improved] actually allowed the zombie to continuously absorb Shadow Force. Especially at night, Tao Yu could feel a flow equal to about one-thousandth of the Shadow Force he absorbed while using [Stealth], steadily filling his shadow reserves. Although one-thousandth might seem minuscule, it was the constant accumulation that mattered. At full strength, layering two Stealths could drain all of his energy in just over a dozen seconds. Ordinarily, it would take Tao Yu four or five exhaustive efforts to fully store Shadow Force in his shadow, which was not only cumbersome but also required constant eating to replenish his energy. It felt like a horse pulling a heavy cart. Now, it meant he could automatically fill up each day without doing anything, significantly reducing some of the tedium for him. And this was an unexpected delight he hadn''t anticipated, a little surprise that made Tao Yu very happy. "If I were to refine for forty-nine or eighty-one days, I wonder if this absorption effect would be enhanced. With just one instance of Deification skill, who needs anything else?" Tao Yu felt an itch of anticipation. However, since this seven-day experiment had already turned out like this, he planned to carefully map out the forty-nine-day upgrade. He needed to communicate well with his family and also find an even better Land of Extreme Yin, as well as prepare ample materials. "The Shadow Force absorbed by the zombie is probably just for its own recovery and nurturing, and is most effective at night and during a full moon," Tao Yu judged using his expertise from [Ambush], the second Deification of [Shadow Manipulation], and the knowledge gained when absorbing with [Corpse Refinement]. "Recovery? One-eyed isn''t so bad. Let it restore functionality later," Tao Yu unceremoniously redirected the Shadow Force absorbed by the zombie into his own shadow reserves without a care for how much the zombie absorbed, since it all belonged to him anyway. Once the shadow was full, he''d then consider using it for nurturing. The next moment, he brought Cao Shaolin out again to find him some clothes. Otherwise, if he really needed to use him, having a naked man leap out of the shadows to fight every day would be a bit too much for the eyes. Even if his looks were only slightly less impressive than Tao Yu''s own, it was still the case. "As an upbeat and sunny youth, I can''t be labeled as a pervert..." Tao Yu muttered, tightening his slightly loose [Inner Scales Armor] and complaining that it didn''t fit snugly enough. Chapter 87: 77 Procurement The Alien''s slender tail whipped across a zombie like a steel lash, instantly bursting its head. After Little Black cleared the remaining scattered zombies on the third floor of the mall, it even courteously stood on its hind legs and used its claws to help Tao Yu open the doors of the shops ahead. Meanwhile, Tao Yu was stocking up like a shopper on a spree, his backpack bulging on his back. Besides himself, Cao Shaolin, who hopped along behind him, also carried a large pack, as did the Alien, Little Black. "Zero-cost shopping can be addictive." Tao Yu began to pick and choose as he entered the store. The shops he selected were mostly still in order. Even though a few months had passed and gathered some dust, it wasn''t too much. At this moment, Tao Yu had changed out of his combat suit with burn marks to a set of climbing gear, while Cao Shaolin trailing bouncily behind was now wearing a loose set of sportswear, complete with an eyepatch over one eye. Beyond that, they also packed a good amount of daily necessities, like toothpaste and toothbrushes, among other miscellaneous items. After returning to the settlement, he planned to add some items to his family''s home supplies. "That should be about enough." After picking out a set for his mother and sister-in-law, Tao Yu stuffed everything into his backpack. Then, looking at Cao Shaolin with an eyepatch covering his face, he felt somewhat regretful. Zombies could shadow-fuse and blend into shadows, but only their carried personal equipment would merge, while anything like a backpack would fall off. Traveling between the Abyss and the real world, one could bring ''followers,'' but the requirements were strict. One must achieve ''complete control'' to travel back and forth, and there was only one spot allowed, with size limits too; huge beasts couldn''t be taken, and if there were multiple, one would have to bring them back in separate trips. ''Complete control'' essentially meant that if ordered to commit suicide, the ''follower'' would comply immediately. Furthermore, if one couldn''t meet this requirement and any changes occurred, even if the ''follower'' had been brought back, it could not be taken again. Currently, even Little Black had not met this criterion, but Cao Shaolin did. However, Tao Yu usually stashed Cao Shaolin into his shadow, which likely wouldn''t take up the spot, nor did he wish to reveal him carelessly. Now, letting him out was more about getting accustomed to control and, incidentally, to have him carry some things. "Las Vegas is the only oasis nearby, forty kilometers to the southeast is Hoover Dam, they can even supply electricity, but these are still a bit too far from the military base, so what is most needed now..." Tao Yu did not consider himself to be exceptionally intelligent. Apart from being fortunate, he felt that his worldly experience from his past life simply gave him a little more knowledge than the Outsiders. Essentially, he still considered himself an honest, simple, hardworking, and loyal person from the outskirts. Slap, slap~ With two whip-like lashes of its tail and a couple of slaps with its upright stance, Alien Little Black cleared the zombies that had wandered to the entrance, and Tao Yu stepped out of the shopping mall''s main door. A dozen meters outside the door, there were still some zombies wandering around. But Little Black, already familiar with the habits of zombies, was very cautious and made no noise. Upon reaching the door, Tao Yu took the backpack from Cao Shaolin and hung it on Little Black''s tail. As Yuan Force flowed in, the black tendrils that emerged from Cao Shaolin''s mouth, nose, and armpits merged back into Tao Yu''s shadow the next moment. Then, one man and one Alien started heading to a nearby alley and climbed upwards. The most convenient way to avoid the zombie horde was still through the rooftops. After a few leaps, they arrived at an area where zombies were not densely packed. There, a black Jeep Wrangler was parked. Beside the Wrangler lay the bodies of a dozen zombies, which Tao Yu had found for temporary transport. "I remember the West City Trio, those three guys, seemed to have found a good spot, which is why they were looking for cannon fodder..." Tao Yu climbed into the vehicle, let Little Black into the spacious backseat, and threw the backpack onto the seat. The initial rift between the West City Trio and Jack was over using some native cannon fodder to lure away zombies from a gas station. It seemed there were some trucks used for hauling goods there. Since he didn''t know how to pick goods, it made sense to just take what was already loaded, saving time on both procurement and loading... With the Skill "Riding" at his disposal, Tao Yu stepped on the gas pedal, immediately roaring off in the general direction. The gas station should still be quite visible... ``` Chapter 88: 78: Liberation A black Jeep Wrangler was weaving through the zombie horde with rather tricky maneuvers. Tao Yu was steering with one hand, driving just as well as the veteran driver Jack thanks to the "Riding" skill. Although this Jeep didn''t have the modifications like a pickup truck, nor was it welded with any extra equipment. But under Tao Yu''s efforts to minimize collisions, it was still a smooth ride in a retirement city like Henderson. "Oh ho, gas stations sure do stand out." Through the windshield smeared with blood and flesh, Tao Yu glimpsed the gas station the trio from West City had discovered. It appeared that a truck convoy was queuing for fuel here, with no less than five semis, each over a dozen meters long, lined up at this spot. One of the semis had its cargo door busted open, revealing mountains of boxed goods inside. At a quick glance, Tao Yu noticed that the boxes in the opened truck were labeled ''tissues''. Yet at the gas station, a large horde of zombies indeed blocked the place, seemingly drawing even the street''s zombies over. From the opened cargo container, it was likely that survivors had tried to come here for supplies and then made some noise, attracting the zombies. That''s what had caused the zombified crowd. "It can''t all just be tissues, gotta gamble with the rest of these mystery boxes." Tao Yu quickly reduced the speed, and as he passed the entrance to the gas station, he incessantly honked the horn, immediately drawing the zombies'' attention from inside. Even the other nearby zombies were lured over. But Tao Yu didn''t seem concerned, nor did he increase his speed. He kept driving forward at a low gear, calmly letting the zombies slowly encircle the vehicle. If these had been normal survivors, getting surrounded by zombies would mean there was no escape, eventually leading to their death trapped inside the car. But Tao Yu was far from tense. He scanned the surroundings, preemptively parking the car in front of a store on the street, then casually got out with his backpack. Little Black didn''t even need Tao Yu to take action; it quickly took down a few nearby zombies. Watching the zombies approaching from a distance, Tao Yu and Little Black climbed onto the car roof, then, backpack in tow, leaped to grab the shop''s sign next door. Amidst the creaking sounds of the supports, they quickly clambered over. Leaving the abandoned Wrangler to be slowly surrounded by zombies... ... Meanwhile, inside the gas station''s convenience store, several figures were stealthily observing the outside through the glass window. A tall, dreadlocked black man was also speaking in a hushed voice to a tattooed Hispanic man next to him, "Someone''s drawing the zombies away, now''s our chance!" On the other side, another Hispanic man suggested to the tattooed man, "Big bro, must be others after these truck resources, and since they''re taking such big risks, there''s likely a team coming soon. We need to act decisively." "Yeah, been trapped here for months. Those two chicks are almost played out, and the food is getting scarce. I can''t take it anymore." The tall black man complained again and took a glance towards a storage room, which was slightly ajar, revealing two more figures inside. "Shut up! You want to deal with the remaining zombies outside? Or shoot and draw them back again?" the tattooed Hispanic leader hissed in a low voice. The reprimand made the tall black man and the other Hispanic subordinate shiver. With an accelerated step, Tao Yu casually slit the black man''s throat. Avoiding the spray of blood, he then kicked the man back toward the zombies following him and walked through the door naturally. At this point, the two Mexican men inside were finally on high alert and ready to draw their guns. They''d act without a word¡ªwas this guy a psychopathic killer? They hadn''t even made a move yet! Now they didn''t care about the noise from the guns; they had to deal with the target first! The other party had a gun, too! But Tao Yu gave them no chance to react; one man had his throat slit by Tao Yu up close, and another had a thrown dagger embedded in his eye socket, all in one breath. Tao Yu even had the presence of mind to step over and grab the collar of a falling corpse to prevent it from hitting a shelf and making a noise. Within seven steps, a gun is fast and accurate, sure, but that assumes you''re ready and the opponent has reaction time. "Scum." Extracting the dagger from the corpse''s eye socket, Tao Yu shook off the blood on it and wiped it on his wrist before sheathing it again. Little Black had been arranged to handle nearby zombies, and Tao Yu had just come down when he sensed the malice here. He had walked over, pretending not to know, simply because firing a gun would make too much noise. With the skill "Bullet Time," Tao Yu wasn''t afraid of a quick reaction contest. With exceptional vision, he had glimpsed the situation inside the storeroom with just a casual glance. There were two raggedly dressed women, both looking in very bad shape right now; it was a scene that would need mosaic censorship. That''s why he was so decisive in his actions. The two women inside, who seemed to have been waiting for death, became aware of the situation outside only later, and began to whimper, seemingly trying to say something. But they couldn''t speak with dirty underpants stuffed in their mouths. Because the assault didn''t make much noise, the zombies outside were relatively calm, and Tao Yu simply went over, then again drew his dagger and said in a calm tone "I''ve avenged you, you can rest now. I''ll bring you relief; may there be no..." "Mmm~ wait, wait a moment." A woman with originally golden hair, now a sticky mess clumped together, with a dirty face, struggled with all her might, managing a difficult yoga move to free her mouth from the gag. She had tapped into the full potential of life. "That, I don''t want to die yet, please don''t relieve me..." After removing the gag, she spoke with a slightly hoarse voice, then turned her head to help remove the gag from her companion''s mouth. "I, I don''t either..." The other woman, presumably Eurasian, weakly spoke up after removing the mouth gag. No matter how beautiful a woman is, the strange odor and clumps of hair from not grooming for months, as well as the terrible ordeal of those months, would make her look more exaggerated than a beggar. To Tao Yu, these two were just two blurs of mosaic, and they even smelled bad. "Tsk~, so what do you want to do now?" Tao Yu put away the dagger; he wasn''t any devil. Seeing they didn''t want relief, he couldn''t force it; that wouldn''t be right... Chapter 89: 79: Reciprocation Sizzling~ The high-pressure water jet for washing cars hissed as it sprayed against the silhouettes of two women, and although their skins turned red from the force, neither of them made a sound. Instead, they continuously applied soap, leaving foam in places the water hadn''t reached. This guy is truly a killer! Whatever happens, they must not show any sign of being troublesome! Those three beasts were killed off like chickens by him, not to mention, had Judy not managed to remove the gag from her mouth in time, they would probably have been ''liberated'' as well. Although the past few months had been hellish, the bullies were finally dead; being alive was still better. Tao Yu yawned as he held the water gun, and he also noticed Little Black stealthily dealing with the remaining zombies nearby. Then he turned off the switch and tossed two sets of clothes over. The women gratefully accepted the clothes and quickly changed in broad daylight. The worst had been seen, so they really had no other concerns right now. As for Tao Yu, he was unphased by their nakedness; although the women were not ugly, having seen them in their filthy state, he already had a filter in place. These were two female adventurers rescued from a Goblin''s nest. "Thank you for giving us a new life, we don''t know how to repay you," they said. "I¡ªI''ve cosplayed, I can be a maid," one of them offered. Still with damp hair, they dressed in the casual clothes Tao Yu had thrown at them and looked somewhat more human. Tao Yu was indifferent to their words. They were saying nice things, but it was all pretense; what they really wanted was to cling to a powerful figure. But since he was already heading to a gathering point, taking them along didn''t really matter. "Our company is setting up a gathering point at a military base in the desert, and I happen to be going there. I''ll give you a lift, but once we arrive, earning your keep is up to you," Tao Yu casually stated. The company''s policy wasn''t to support idlers; the women would have to work for food, but like Tao Yu had said before, a basic order would be maintained. Even the worst order was better than no order at all. The base was in dire need of people at the moment, and times were relatively better. With an average of two hundred newcomers each day, divided evenly between the old and new Development Zones, the survival rate in the new Development Zone was still below fifty percent. Even though the call for Pioneers to gather via the radio had begun, the numbers wouldn''t be large for quite some time; incorporating the indigenous population was a necessity. The two women, once tormented by hell, nodded eagerly like chicks pecking at grains. In such a world, being alive and able to fill their stomachs through work was enough! "I¡ªI know the warehouse code, If you need to transport anything, I could try to unlock it," said the freckled, mixed-race girl, timidly raising her hand. "I can drive a truck and fix minor issues," declared Judy, who had showcased her ability by managing to spit out the object in her mouth. She was quick to demonstrate her value. "Feels powerful." With [Riding], Tao Yu picked up the handling of this Optimus Prime model truck quite fast. Behind him were Judy and Jesse in the tanker, with Little Black lying on the roof of their vehicle. This tanker was something Jesse had managed to get from a gas station garage, and the sudden switch to a truck and tanker was mainly because Judy, as a former member of the cargo team, knew there was one truck loaded with twenty off-road motorcycles. After finding out the variety of cargoes, Tao Yu decisively chose the tanker and the truck with the off-road motorcycles. The motorcycles were already loaded, which saved a lot of loading and unloading time. Noticing there were some empty spaces left, Tao Yu also packed various other daily necessities, filling up every usable space. Plus the fully loaded tanker behind, these should be exactly what the current settlement needed! "Good deeds result in good karma." Tao Yu held the steering wheel with one hand, feeling very satisfied with the haul this time. Of course, the primary reason was the strong will to survive and self-save in the two women who had just crawled out from hell. Soon, Tao Yu could see the outlines of Las Vegas in front. The previous time, Tao Yu and Jack had taken the route through the Gobi to the military base. They took a detour around the city, avoiding the horde of zombies in Las Vegas. But this time, the two large vehicles might face some trouble. "Jack had a cargo truck before, but it only carried a few people, almost the weight of an empty vehicle. With proper tire protection, they probably took the Gobi route." Tao Yu glanced at the side of the desert road, pondering for a moment. Now, with his two nearly fully loaded vehicles, taking the Gobi might indeed be troublesome. While driving, he unfolded a paper map, on which Judy, the experienced driver, had drawn a red line. "Hope there won''t be any trouble on the road. We''ll have to get used to this kind of distance for future deliveries." Las Vegas is a city on the edge of the desert, famous as an entertainment capital, but its total area is not big, only three hundred forty square kilometers, with a population of just over two million. The roads inside form a grid pattern, and the city itself is divided into distinctly separated zones, making it an artificial oasis thanks to nearby water sources. Therefore, in theory, by taking the furthest ring road, the density of zombies they encounter should not be too high. "Now with the new settlement needing development, these two truckloads of goods are worth at least a few thousand Yuan Force, maybe even tens of thousands. After establishing a transport route, directly using the resources from Las Vegas..." Tao Yu tossed the map aside and continued driving along the highway without hesitation. Ordinarily, the value of goods from two trucks might not be so high, but a truck of off-road motorcycles and a truck of gas are crucial resources in the early stages. Not every scavenging run would yield such finds! Isn''t this more profitable than hunting Aliens on the grasslands? And a lot safer too. This could become a good business, running back and forth in the short term. With their current strength, hunting Aliens on the grasslands could lead to being ambushed, with the resulting use of Yuan Force leading to a loss... Chapter 90: 80: Hidden Danger "Didn''t raise it for nothing..." Driving the truck at around 25 yards per minute on the outer ring road of Las Vegas, Tao Yu watched Little Black occasionally dive down to distract the zombies and couldn''t help but smile with satisfaction. So far, this route was quite good, with fewer zombies than expected, just many broken-down vehicles on the highway. Some could be rammed open, others circled around by the sidewalk, relying on his superb driving skills to navigate around them. Although the speed wasn''t fast, the two vehicles were still bumping along, making their way on this outer ring road. "But aren''t there too few zombies..." With the height of the truck and his own eyesight, Tao Yu could easily plan the road ahead. The steering wheel in his hands was incredibly flexible. He handled the ten-meter-long vehicle with ease. "Las Vegas is getting closer, and there''s definitely a lot of good stuff in there. If we include the time for stocking up, we could complete a round trip every three days, and the income would be quite substantial." Tao Yu thought cheerfully in the cab of the truck. He then checked the time and, realizing it was past noon, turned on his watch radio, waiting for today''s updates. Sun Shiqing''s voice started coming through the radio. "We''ve preliminarily determined the location for the settlement, choosing the Zombie 01 fragment. The specific location is..." Although Tao Yu also felt there was a great possibility it would be chosen here, when he got the official response, he still let out a sigh of relief. At least the goods from these two trips weren''t in vain! "...Now, whether you''re new or already a Pioneer in the Abyss, you can head to the settlement. Meanwhile, we will also issue some new tasks. First, for indigenous survivors, you can receive one hundred units of Yuan Force for every indigenous survivor brought to the settlement..." There in the radio, Sun Shiqing, the beautiful youth, updated each of the tasks one by one. And indeed, they followed the path of rewarding with money. Since there were not many people now, they were also concerned that the Pioneers to come might not choose the new Development Zone. That''s why they hadn''t enforced any conscription, and it was foreseeable that they probably wouldn''t until the new settlement was properly established. It was all about spending money to willingly get people to complete tasks. A hundred units of Yuan Force were quite a tempting reward for each indigenous survivor. Bringing just three would equal the monthly income of Tao Yu''s parents combined. Although the risks were indeed greater, normally saving the indigenous residents would be incidental, and it was possible to concurrently transport some demanded goods¡ªthe opportunities in the new Development Zone were indeed greater. "Right now, most of the greenhorns'' strength doesn''t compare to dad''s." As Tao Yu listened to the broadcast on the radio, he also contemplated. Now with two vehicles at his disposal, and his own strength combined with Little Black''s cooperation. He could carry out such actions alone, monopolizing the team task rewards. Persuading Judy to stay and help wouldn''t cost much in wages either. Then he pointed at the spot where the Imperial View was located... "If this is true, then I should encounter another one on my route, and I can confirm it on the way." Tao Yu didn''t plan to spend too much time digging to the bottom of things. If it really was someone''s grand scheme, it wasn''t something he could handle at the moment. But verifying it on his way was not a problem! If he couldn''t handle it, he would just report it as a task for the two from the Floating City, pretending he had learned a zombie skill and knew some geomancy. "If it''s the skill I''ve learned, there''s actually a limit. Even if they used an entire city or even the whole world to breed zombies, it wouldn''t be too exaggerated, the law of diminishing returns would be obvious. The person behind this is truly mad..." Tao Yu had the Corpse Refining Art himself and had even undergone Deification. He was very precise with the details of the skill, so he knew that zombies had a limit! The person was simply stacking materials and corpse breeding grounds, trying to forcibly raise that limit, reaping minimal gains for maximum effort. As long as they could achieve the slightest improvement, they wouldn''t care no matter how many people died! "Fortune Thief..." Tao Yu thought of Cao Shaolin''s twisted character and then thought of the tragic world, realizing that the Fortune Thieves were truly a bunch of maniacs! "The Abyss favors madmen... Temor makes sense!" While pondering, Tao Yu took up the walkie-talkie to tell the others to keep following, then he resumed his skilful driving to bypass the Imperial View up ahead. Judy and Jesse, trailing behind, although they had clawed their way out of hell and were mentally strong, still couldn''t help feeling a bit of fear at such a sight. The only thing they could do was to nervously drive and follow Tao Yu around the area. No wonder the zombies had decreased on the road¡ªthey were all concentrated here... ... "Sure enough, it''s a man-made corpse breeding ground, tsk..." As night fell and the darkness set in, driving the truck back onto the desert highway with the headlights on, Tao Yu didn''t feel much excitement despite having left the Las Vegas urban area. He had intended to keep coming back to Las Vegas for supplies recently. Now, it seemed there might be some trouble. He wondered if the two from the Floating City could resolve this issue. Thinking this, Tao Yu shifted gears to accelerate and picked up the walkie-talkie to say, "We''ve left the city. Find a spot with fewer zombies to rest, and try to stay in the truck. If you need to leave the vehicle for a break, go to Little Black." "Okay, thank you, Boss." Judy and her companion were sensible, with no complaints throughout the journey. After Little Black had cleared the zombies, it would come back and perch on their rooftop. Over time, the ferocious-looking alien became their guardian in the women''s eyes, and oddly enough, it offered them a sense of security. Then the two trucks stopped on the edge of the highway, a road that, in this new world, scarcely saw any traffic, so parking on the roadside was inconsequential... Chapter 91: 81: Humiliation Roar~ Like a tiger''s roar resounding next to one''s ears, it was accompanied by gusts of strong wind sweeping through. Tao Yu, who could only practice his Breathing Technique while driving, started to train relentlessly in the Myriad Streams Five Forms on the Gobi desert beside the highway at night. The vigorous energy inside his body, with the enhancement of Qi-Blood from the second Deification of the Breathing Technique, also received better improvement and transfer, complementing each other. Every pass through the forms induced a tingling sensation throughout the body, making it addictive and hard to stop. Even to prevent his strength from tearing apart his clothes, and since it was already dark, Tao Yu simply practiced shirtless under the starlight, wearing only a pair of sports pants. The strength belt and the Inner Scales Armor, along with other equipment, were stuffed onto Cao Shaolin, who had been summoned for guard duty. "Hoo~" Slowly exhaling a breath of warm air, Tao Yu felt like every pore in his body was breathing in and out, with white sweat steaming off him continuously. "Who knows who created Myriad Streams Five Forms, it''s indeed profound. It''s possible that it came from a skill passed down from some world fragment in the old Development Zone." Now Tao Yu''s Myriad Streams Five Forms had undergone Deification and he had his own unique understanding of it. With every practice, and with every bit of improvement, he experienced a novel and different sensation. He checked the skill levels. Subtly, each of the Five Forms had officially reached level 3, and even [Five Forms as One] had been lifted to level 2, clearly augmenting the Qi-Blood-induced vigor significantly. "The [Fist Intention] talent truly adds an excellent boost to this kind of training; otherwise, even continuous investment of Yuan Force wouldn''t have achieved such speed." Now, the bodily enhancements that came with Tao Yu''s [Five Forms as One] hadn''t been fully assimilated yet, and together with the second Deification of the foundation Breathing Technique, he had truly entered another period of rapid physical quality advancement! "However, the human physique is ultimately lacking somehow. Right now, my absolute strength is comparable to that of Little Black." Tao Yu had already stacked up quite a few abilities that increased his upper limits, but even so, without digesting his potential, he was only barely equal to a typical Alien. Succeeding in suppressing Little Black was mainly due to the mental shock mingled with [Fist Intention]. When he grabbed Little Black''s tail and was dragged around, it actually reflected his inferior strength, and now, to rapidly go from being inferior to equal in such a short time was terrifying. Even now, if he didn''t use Deified skills and relied solely on his physical condition to face Little Black''s type of combat weapon head-on, he would indeed lose in a physical clash. All the sophisticated techniques would be useless because the creature would simply come at him with its claws, mouth, and tail all at once, impossible to defend against. But if he really wanted to kill it, it would just be a matter of one strike, to use a second would mean he had slipped up. "Alien implantation and mechanical augmentation sure are shortcuts..." Tao Yu thought again about the deceased Jesse and the now missing Wino. After taking drugs, Wino used to lift an Alien by its tail and swing it around like a meteor hammer. That was just a rookie who had just entered the Abyss, and even his awakened talent was rather ordinary. But relying on Alien implants and a massive initial investment of Yuan Force, he had formed such strong combat power in a short span of time. This made Tao Yu involuntarily turn his eyes to Cao Shaolin who was by his side. "I wonder if this guy could be modified..." Tao Yu himself was definitely not interested in mechanical augments and Alien transformations, but a zombie wouldn''t mind. However, it''s a pity... Therefore, the zombie density in many areas of Las Vegas was likely even lower than in Henderson, it''s just that many people outside of Las Vegas were wary of the zombies within the city and dared not enter rashly. This group of guys might be living quite comfortably. However, Tao Yu suddenly speaking up gave the bike gang a scare, and immediately someone was ready to draw a gun on him. But just as they were lifting their weapons, Bang~ Tao Yu fired first, knocking the opponent''s gun away. The sound of the gunshot spurred more members of the gang to think about firing back. But without exception, with Tao Yu prepared in advance and reacting much faster than them, those who were attempting to draw their guns didn''t pose any threat whatsoever. If it weren''t for the fact that each person represented a hundred Yuan Force, and the motorcycles beneath them, as well as their weapons, could probably sell for a good price, Tao Yu would have chosen to shoot them in the head. Bang bang bang~ The continuous gunfire was quite leisurely; Tao Yu even had time to reload his magazine in between shots. The enhancements to his shooting ability from [Bullet Time], combined with [One Proof Forever Proof] ensuring he wasn''t bothered by any unfamiliarity, made his Basic Shooting - Modified, despite practicing very little, reach level 3. Now, Tao Yu casually reloading, along with the pained cries of those who attempted to retaliate and got their hands shot, instantly quelled any thoughts of resistance. Tao Yu was quite accurate with shooting, but knocking guns away and injuring hands wasn''t something he could guarantee uniformity in. Those who were shot in the hands just had to accept their bad luck. He wasn''t about to waste his mental energy correcting the trajectory for these little Karamis. "I don''t really like it when people point guns at me." Tao Yu methodically finished reloading, even taking the time to refill an empty magazine round by round, all the while wearing a smile on his face. However, the rhythmic sound of bullets being pressed into the magazine made the bikers break out in a cold sweat. "Understood, we, we were in the wrong just now." It seemed to be the head of the biker gang, a burly man wearing a denim jacket with metal studs, who was nodding like a pecking chicken. What is this! Just like in the movies, this is so exaggerated! We have over a dozen people here! "Boss, boss! It''s us! Save us!" After Tao Yu had directly suppressed the entire scene, a somewhat familiar voice called out, taking Tao Yu by surprise. After all, with over a dozen motorcycles, Tao Yu hadn''t inspected each one. Now he noticed that attached behind the last three bikes were large dog cages, with actual people locked inside. The West City Trio... Tao Yu was a bit bewildered when he saw them. What the heck? Caught again? What''s going on? Why didn''t they run? But it quickly dawned on Tao Yu that these three had only just recently arrived, then set off the same day attempting to make some money at the gathering spot. And now, not even five days had passed, not enough time to go back to reality. Man, this was even worse¡ªlocked in dog cages. Truly a disgrace for Pioneers... ``` Chapter 92: 82: Another Local Person ``` "Thank you, big brother, thank you. Just order us around if you need anything in the future. We, the three heroes of West City, may not be strong, but we can certainly run errands." The biggest hero, who had just crawled out of the dog cage, was also overflowing with gratitude. He still reeked of an indescribable stench, which made Tao Yu keep his distance. "Take watch tonight, and keep a close eye on them." Tao Yu had the three men pick up their guns, then confiscated the weapons of the Motorbike Gang and whistled for Little Black to make an appearance. The sight of the Alien''s terrifying appearance immediately filled the dozen or so motorcyclists with dread. Even though they had been baptized by the zombies and were quite adaptable, the sight of Little Black still let them feel its power. "Anyone who tries to sneak away will die. We leave first thing tomorrow morning; I''m also going to the base." "Yes, yes, we''ll go with you!" "Then come over, two at a time, I''ll take turns asking questions. If anyone lies, I''ll just shoot a limb off first." The words that followed from Tao Yu made the biker gang''s leather-jacketed boss shudder, nodding over and over. "Understood, understood!" "You come here first. What''s been going on with your radio?" Tao Yu issued the inquiry and gradually came to understand the situation. It seemed that the survivors in the military base or someone among Jack''s group had helped to broadcast messages. The two from the Floating City had hijacked the original frequency band of the Las Vegas radio station and informed the survivors about the existence of the base. Safe, with food, restoring order. Each of these promises was enough to stir the hearts of any survivor who received the message! Therefore, this Motorbike Gang, which had always operated on the outskirts of Las Vegas, decided to head there directly. "Actually, we went to that military base before, but the zombies were too dense and we eventually gave up. To have cleaned it up, someone must have really strong combat power, and safety is indeed assured." The leader of the Motorbike Gang honestly recounted his thought process. "You seem to be thriving; is there any danger in Las Vegas? What''s the deal with those capitals?" Tao Yu asked about the things he was keenly interested in. "Inside the city of Las Vegas, it''s actually not bad. There are more than twenty capitals, so the zombie density is still manageable..." At this point, he hesitated slightly before continuing. "We''ve always operated in Las Vegas, so we know those capitals were built at the start of the outbreak, with the zombies piling up on their own..." To flee would mean getting sniped from a distance and they''d only have themselves to blame, right? Since they were heading to the base anyway, they might as well follow... Because the base was not far, even with the slow speed of the vehicles, they could already see the situation at the base before noon. From afar, black smoke could be seen rising from the base, and a burnt stench filled the air. Using the height advantage of the truck, Tao Yu had already made out the situation over there. Several piles of corpses were being burned. Although the smell would be terrible in the short term, it definitely needed to be dealt with, better than the long-term stench of decay. "I waited for the corpses to rise, spent time shopping, added the delay from taking the truck through Las Vegas and a night outside, so it''s normal if other Pioneers from around here arrived earlier..." Tao Yu went over the timeline in his mind; undoubtedly, there weren''t many Pioneers at the base now; the main force should be the locals. He even saw the old lady who had brandished a cane to hit someone in Jack''s team, now trembling as she toiled in front of the pile of corpses. The company doesn''t keep idle people around, and they certainly aren''t as easygoing as Jack... Beep beep~ Tao Yu honked the horn, and the large convoy immediately drew attention from the base, everyone there involuntarily looked up. Then Tao Yu saw three motorcycles speeding towards them. One of the motorcycles was distinctly different in style from those on Earth, having a punk feel to it, probably brought over from the present world, which seemed to be close to the limit in terms of size that could be transported. Inner City Pioneers... Tao Yu quickly made his judgment. Having the Suns siblings'' ''little request'' on him, Tao Yu was not intimidated upon seeing the Inner City Pioneers now. After having killed several of them, beheading was still a death sentence, so there was nothing to fear. "Are you survivors? Coming to the base?" Immediately upon arrival, one of the riders on the Earth-style motorcycle, wearing a helmet, loudly inquired in English. Tao Yu also sensed that the Pioneer had chosen Willpower Translation, for he could understand English, so that''s how it sounded to him. Seeing the excitement on the other person''s face, Tao Yu guessed the fellow must have thought that this was an unclaimed group. So he honked again and poked his head out the window to say in the common tongue, "Big brother, local, Pioneer." As soon as Tao Yu revealed himself, the helmeted man with the excited tone stiffened in his movements. Though wearing a helmet, Tao Yu had the vague impression that the man muttered a few swear words under his breath... Chapter 93: 83 Business "Bro Panda, bad luck, it''s a Pioneer." The motorcyclist who came over with a helmet to ask questions pulled a sharp turn and returned to the punk-style heavy motorcycle, his words also laden with some gloom and complaint. The heavy motorcycle had rather wide and thick tires, which meant it didn''t need a stand or foot support even when stopped. By now, a hulking man over two meters tall had casually stopped his motorbike to the side and was leaning on it while smoking a cigarette, disinterestedly. He didn''t need his underling to reply because he had already heard Tao Yu''s somewhat dopey voice and then chuckled. "Are you dumb? How many of us Pioneers have come in total? Could we possibly form such a large group?" This made the helmet-wearing underling pause, and then he looked back at the cargo trucks and motorcycle brigade that began to slow down. He saw that many of the motorcyclists'' hands were wrapped in blood-soaked bandages; lots of them were riding one-handed, with others seated behind their comrades. This, captured natives? Still, being able to capture more than a dozen adult males, the overall strength of the Pioneers wasn''t weak, though it was unclear exactly how it was distributed. It was only then that Panda, the man from the Inner City with a height of two meters and thirty, flicked away his cigarette butt and got off his bike, taking the initiative to walk towards Tao Yu. After seeing a fuel tanker at the back, he raised his eyebrows and said to Tao Yu, who was leaning out of the driver''s cabin, "Is that in the back carrying oil?" "Yeah, I''ve got also got more than twenty off-road motorcycles in this haul, along with plenty of daily supplies, and about twenty guns, plus the motorcycles they were sitting on." Tao Yu, while talking to the outside group of the Motorbike Gang, rubbed his mouth without much concealment. The base was in dire need of development now; it''s entirely possible that those two from the Floating City were looking for an opportunity to make an example of someone. Tao Yu didn''t think anyone would be foolish enough to rob them at the gate of the base. After all, he had registered with the Suns siblings; even if they wouldn''t show favoritism, he still had a place to speak. If his judgment were wrong and he did encounter a robbery... Tao Yu''s gaze began to assess the equipment on this burly man; it wasn''t the kind of mechanical modification that would explode, and it was uncertain which pieces were Yuan Force equipment. Causing a bloody mess at the gate of the base wouldn''t be too pleasant, right... "Well now, you got lucky; I don''t recognize your face, bro. From the outer city?" Panda didn''t mind that Tao Yu hadn''t come down, using one hand to prop himself against the side of the truck while his gaze lingered on the injured Motorbike Gang members, as though he was evaluating something. "From the outer city, Grade A ''Dynamic Vision.'' I''m the one who found this place and reported it to Miss Sun." As Tao Yu spoke, he also rested his hand on the window, revealing the mission watch on his wrist. You can''t hesitate when it''s time to show your strength; it''s best to nip some thoughts in the bud and that can save a lot of trouble. Once the other party entertains the idea, and even acts upon it, the effect of pulling out these cards later would be much less, after they''ve invested and committed to their course. Even if the other party decides to back off, a feud would have been established, and it wouldn''t be worth it. As a former corporate drone in his past life, Tao Yu was very clear about these things. Now that Tao Yu had grown a bit taller, he still appeared ''petite'' in front of Panda''s towering stature of two meters and thirty centimeters. Upon hearing Tao Yu''s words, Panda glanced at the two indigenous women, who in his view were only moderately attractive, and couldn''t help but feel amused. Those bumpkins from the outer city had no experience, but if they were lascivious, future deals could cater to their tastes. "Alright." As he spoke, Panda took out a magnetic card and began to imbue it with Yuan Force with his eyes closed. He clearly didn''t have the wealth of the Suns'' siblings to carry pre-loaded magnetic cards, and twenty thousand Yuan Force was still a significant amount to him! It was only because his talent was decent, and his family saw the potential for development here, that they provided additional sponsorship. However, he knew that this investment and transaction would not result in a loss. Leaving other considerations aside, the group of able-bodied men, with some training, could start to create value. Regarding the goods, sorting out the useless for credits and distributing the useful ones, plus selling some easy-to-sell items separately, would certainly yield more. In a new gathering place where everything was yet to be built, for him, the importance of materials far outweighed Yuan Force! With these materials, it would be convenient to set up his own crew. A win-win situation! "Thanks, Brother Panda. Where should I unload the merchandise?" Tao Yu took the magnetic card and absorbed all the Yuan Force, then handed the empty card back to Panda. He had a magnetic card with a maximum limit of a hundred thousand, so there was no need to keep taking so much. "Let''s go into the base first. I''ll get some oil drums, and you can just put the goods on the ground for now, as the warehouse has been requisitioned by the two big shots," Panda said while motioning his underlings to make way and then turned back to Tao Yu, "What do you think, little brother? Interested in joining my team? You can drive, and we could work together transporting goods to grow stronger." "I''m used to being wild on my own, I''ll try my luck solo first, and I''ll come find you if things don''t pan out." Tao Yu listened to Panda''s untechnical pie-in-the-sky talk with no intention of engaging further. If he needed to transport goods, he could do it himself; why involve someone else without a tangible benefit? Perhaps ordinary Pioneers from the outer city would get excited about connecting with the Inner City, but having already encountered the Suns'' siblings, Tao Yu was indifferent to it. If he truly needed to seek a ''patron,'' it had better be a worthy one... Strapping on the seat belt in the truck''s cab again, Tao Yu watched Panda leading the way on his motorbike, a wave of emotion stirred within him. The first time he encountered Joseph and Wino from the Inner City, he was practically grovelling. Even his assassination of Joseph was a matter of opportune timing. Now, even openly, he could deal with people from the Inner City in broad daylight. In secret, he had already taken out several of them. The Abyss was indeed a miraculous place... Chapter 94: 84: Interest Demands "If you get more good stuff, remember to come to me first." After spending half a day, Tao Yu''s goods were also successfully handed over. Actually, the main task was filling oil drums, and although the military base had plenty of those large cylindrical oil drums, filling them was still somewhat troublesome. "Sure thing, it''s been a pleasure working together." Tao Yu and Panda shook hands. "Pleasure''s mine." As Panda shook hands, he also cast another glance at Jack standing beside Tao Yu, his estimation of Tao Yu''s importance rising once again! Jack''s identity hadn''t been made public, but as one of the few Inner City Pioneers present, Panda had received special instructions. This was about a ''Chosen One'' extremely important to the settlement; judging by how the other party interacted with this person, perhaps the ''Chosen One'' had been found by Tao Yu. Considering the magnanimity of the Suns, the reward was likely to be substantial. Having both a Grade A talent and such a hefty reward, plus being under the wing of the Sun siblings, it''s no wonder he had the confidence to face off against me, different from the other outer city bumpkins. With one last look at Tao Yu and Jack, Panda turned and left. Having taken in all these goods, it was time to translate them into greater benefits and to perfect his own team... ... "Kid, you''ve gotten your hands on quite a haul, nice work. With such a reward, you should treat me." Jack waggled his eyebrows at Tao Yu. Seeing Tao Yu arrive at the base made Jack feel a lot more relaxed. Although the Sun siblings who flew over directly had been kind to him and even given him some protective gear, Jack still felt more at ease in Tao Yu''s company. "Sure, I''ll treat you to a can of beef." Tao Yu tossed over a can he had on him. "Forget it, I''m sick of it already." Jack made a long face, making the scar on his large nose even more prominent. "You seem to be a lot more relaxed, what, you dropped the burden?" Seeing Jack refuse the can, Tao Yu didn''t hesitate to rip it open and started munching away. "I said I''d bring them here to end things on a good note, what happens next is up to your company." Jack then turned his head toward several piles of zombie corpses, where at this moment, many of Jack''s former team members were bustling about. Both the weak and the women were no exception! If you don''t work, there''s no food to eat, and that''s literally no food; in this regard, the company was truly impartial. "Now it''s just Tommy and Senke who are still with me, and your two Pioneer big shots are definitely strong. They arrived before I even managed to lure the zombies away..." When Jack said this, his face showed his amazement; he couldn''t believe these were fellow humans. The slaughter of zombies was as simple as mowing grass! "Big shots from the Floating City should be strong, yes. Do you know where they are now? I have something to discuss with them." Tao Yu casually inquired. He mainly wanted to discuss some issues related to Las Vegas, and also bring up his own ''little request.'' After all, the stronger these two were, the better for him. "They went out for a bit, probably planning to have a look around nearby, said they''d be back in a couple of days." Jack said offhandedly. "Eh? You seem to be quite informed." "They asked me to temporarily manage the base, so of course I''m informed." Jack gave Tao Yu a look, which actually took Tao Yu by surprise. Although the quality of the goods and the Motorbike Gang selling in bulk played a part, now with three trucks, wouldn''t it be easy to mix in and make seven or eight thousand at once? Just loading up some supermarket supplies should be enough! With hardly anyone scavenging for goods right now, one could just load them up indiscriminately¡ªno time should be wasted... ... Beep beep~ Tao Yu''s two cargo trucks, along with the one Tommy had initially driven over, left the base one after the other, attracting quite a bit of attention. Panda, who was in the midst of training the Motorbike Gang he wanted to recruit, also eyed the three departing trucks with envy. "Three trucks now, good lord, cargo''s everywhere, and each run''s a bloody fortune." After grumbling, he turned his fierce gaze back to the gang, "You bunch of good-for-nothings, are you even worse than a woman? Can''t you even drive a damn truck?" Panda had initially thought there would be plenty of drivers for such trucks, but to his surprise, not one of these Motorbike Gang members knew how to drive them. Some could drive standard cars, yes. But an ordinary driver managing to handle a truck under complex road conditions wasn''t something that could be achieved in a day or two. Now, he could only watch longingly as Tao Yu cheerfully drove off with three trucks loaded with cargo. "Boss Panda, he''s just a bumpkin from the Outer City, just got lucky with a little reward. You think he''s really caught the eyes of the big shots from the Inner City?" At this moment, one of Panda''s subordinates, a burly man who stood around six-foot-tall, hurried over and spoke in a hushed tone. The prior transaction of the two truckloads of cargo had cost Boss Panda two thousand Yuan Force, and this guy, watching enviously, wished he could just rob them and take it all for himself. The Development Zone was way too lucrative! But now, without trucks and relying solely on manpower, even if they drafted all the Motorbike Gang members from the Outer City, it wouldn''t match up to what one truckload could bring. And Panda had let such a deal go, which was beyond this man''s comprehension. Panda gave the man a mockingly amused look, "Heh, idiot, stop following me from now on, you''re an annoyance." This remark instantly paused the strong man''s expression, his face then flushing red in no time. But seeing Panda''s hulking figure dwarfing his own, he didn''t dare to speak out. He continually apologized while bowing his head, then hastily left. "Look sharp, and if you can''t grasp the current situation, get lost right now! Don''t stay here causing me trouble," Panda used the man as an example to assert his authority, dousing the other underlings with his scolding. As one of the few Inner City Pioneers that had arrived at the base, just by putting out the call, he could recruit a bunch of Outer City underlings. However, it could also lead to a mixed bag of recruits, and this was a good time to purge and reorganize... ... Meanwhile, the man who was kicked out couldn''t help but curse under his breath, "Damn it, just lucked out being born in the Inner City, a freaking moron. Leaves the meat right before his eyes uneaten¡ªwhat a timid softie, what a waste of that big frame! Fuck!" Thinking of his own bootlicking over the past while only to end up with this outcome, Peng Xiong''s face turned a dark shade of green. At a height of six-foot-tall and coming from a not-too-bad family in the Outer City, he couldn''t take being slighted like this. "Hmph, he''s not the only big shot from the Inner City, he just had a head start, that''s all." Peng Xiong pondered with a calculating gaze. But why look to the big shots of the Inner City for a larger slice of the pie? The kid was alone, at most with a few native locals¡ªhow much of a threat could he possibly be? "So what if he''s got a Grade A talent? How long has it been, and how many Skills could he have absorbed the Yuan Force for? Even if he''s lucky and gets a reward from a mission, in such a short period, how much could he really improve..." A calculating flicker passed through Peng Xiong''s eyes¡ªif he let this chance slip, there would be no other opportunity. If he let that kid digest the rewards he had received, he really might become hard to handle! "If you won''t do it, I will. Three trucks, hey, if he can haul, why can''t I?" Having thought this, Peng Xiong glanced at the sky and quickly started to rally his brothers from the gang. "Bring him down!" Chapter 95: 85 Tough Life ``` "Peng bro, are you sure about the intel? Really from the Outsiders?" A rooster-crowned dude on a motorcycle, who was never far from his beloved ride, questioned Peng Xiong. "Positive. I''ve heard of this guy; he''s one of our own from the Southern District, a Grade A Dynamic Vision talent, seems like he even landed himself a partnership role." "Grade A talent and he''s settling for a partnership? The new Development Zone is desperate for people now!" Another blond kid sneered at that. "A Grade A talent and he''s too chicken to compete? Doesn''t dare to fight for it and instead of joining a company division, goes for a partnership? What a wuss." "Right, it''s even better if he''s one of our Southern District people." "Got any background info on him?" "I''ve only heard a bit, but what kind of background can he have? If he had any, why would he choose to be a partner? Idiot." Peng Xiong was utterly dismissive. "Should we go back and do some digging first?" "Dig what? Back and forth takes five days. What if someone else snags him? Use your brain." "Heh, why bother digging? So what if a few die in the Abyss? So what if he has Grade A talent? Even the big shots from the Inner City die!" The rooster-haired guy gave a cold chuckle. "If we recruit a Grade A talent into the gang, that''d be quite the merit, wouldn''t it?" "Merit? Waiting for him to rise and kill your whole family?" Grade A talent? Even more reason for a Grade A talent to die! Otherwise, what, wait around for revenge? "Let''s just be us brothers; too many people make it hard to share." "Alright, play it safe. I''ll go say hi in the open, you guys get ready to take him out with a sneak shot. He wouldn''t dare attack us first." "It''s getting close to evening now, I reckon they won''t be entering the city. We can totally keep up if we leave now..." ... Meanwhile, Tao Yu was humming a little tune, singing along as he, alongside three cargo trucks, arrived outside Las Vegas. It was already afternoon when they left, and the afterglow was about to fade when they reached this point. They could actually have driven into the city and rested there since the trucks were safe enough. But upon seeing the city gates, Tao Yu still chose to slow down ahead of time and picked up the walkie-talkie. "We''ll handle it outside tonight, sweep for goods early tomorrow morning. Let''s start with what''s nearby, grab anything useful, focus on speed." "OK, we all follow Boss Tao''s orders." "There are fewer folks to compete with now; loading up should be easy. I wonder if there''s an arms store around, those goods should be worth more." The group chatted idly over the walkie-talkie for a bit. Besides the team of Judy and Jesse, another truck had Tommy and Senke, and in addition to those two, they had brought a few adult men from their previous gathering spot to serve as laborers. They didn''t ask for wages; payment in canned goods was fine, just has to be better than what you''d get for cremating bodies. "Lord Panda isn''t involved?" Tao Yu asked persistently. He also knew about the Skull Gang, considered one of the cancers of South City. The public security forces of the Outskirts only took care of certain red lines and didn''t have the energy to handle every little detail; in many areas, gangs maintained a different kind of order. However, owing to some connections with Uncle Hu, his own family usually wasn''t harassed by gang members. These guys coming after him now probably didn''t have the time to investigate him, or perhaps they couldn''t be bothered to. They had already made up their minds to silence him by killing him... "Panda, Panda, is that all you know? Did you not understand what I just told you?" Peng Xiong, recalling the humiliating way he was chased off by Panda, felt a surge of annoyance. Seeing the slight break in his demeanor, Tao Yu couldn''t help but smirk; goddamn, it wasn''t that guy after all. "If you''re from the Skull Gang, we can still be friends. How about I sell you the fleet for three thousand Yuan Force? Not too expensive, right? It''s tough to find truck drivers, you know." Tao Yu was growing increasingly impatient. The price did indeed tempt Peng Xiong, three thousand was doable! He might not have that much Yuan Force on him, but pooling resources with others might just make it possible... However, Peng Xiong immediately grew furiously embarrassed "After I take you down, all of this will be mine! I don''t believe they aren''t afraid of death!" As he spoke, Peng Xiong drew his gun and signaled his people to start moving. So what if he has Grade A talents? A man gunned down by our random fire is worthless! "Damn it, still aiming for a free meal, how rude." Tao Yu''s gaze grew deeper, and the scenery before him suddenly slowed down. Bang, bang, bang~ Several preemptive shots, along with dodging bullets by tilting his head, Tao Yu re-holstered his gun, walking past the bodies as they fell one by one with headshots. Moving toward the last one, who was pinned down by Little Black and being continuously bitten amidst screams, "Hey, brother, really no instructions from Panda? Not even a hint?" "Ahh! Save me! Let me go! I really don''t know anything, ah! Peng Xiong misspoke and was chased off by Panda, save me..." The words from the man being torn viciously by Little Black caused Tao Yu to click his tongue; goddamn, this guy sure had a tough life. Afterward, he didn''t bother further and turned to get into the car. "Clean up and arrange the motorcycles properly. Then pick up all the weapons and such." With his back to Little Black, he casually gave the order. Little Black whipped its tail and pierced through the screaming man''s skull, then tossed the body aside. It''s not just a few deaths in the Abyss that go unnoticed¡ªin this apocalyptic world, death is an everyday occurrence, just some extra food for the stray dogs at the roadside... ... Back at the base, by the bonfire, Panda was cooking a hot pot for himself, eating and sneezing at the same time, "This flavor is really strong, but delicious..." After another sneeze, he pinched his nose and then scooped up a few slices of tripe and stuffed them into his mouth... Chapter 96: 86 Requirements ``` "Bro, this batch isn''t up to snuff, I can only give you eight thousand at most, I gotta make a profit too, right? Or you could try handing it over to the mission hall, but they definitely won''t offer as much as I do." ``` Panda was inspecting the three carts of goods that Tao Yu had hurriedly pulled in, apparently making an estimate. ``` "Eight thousand it is then, bro. Didn''t you have a little brother before? Why isn''t he with you anymore?" ``` Tao Yu watched as Panda handed him the magnetic card to infuse with Yuan Force and asked casually. ``` "Just an idiot, don''t bother with him, and don''t give me face if you see him again." ``` Panda infused the Yuan Force into the card as he spoke, then handed it back to Tao Yu. ``` "Fair enough, it''s been a pleasure doing business." ``` Taking back the magnetic card, Tao Yu began to arrange the unloading of the goods. Then he looked around; although just one day had passed, there were some noticeable changes to the base. The zombie corpses had been cleared out quite a bit, but there was still that charred stench in the air. At the same time, he also saw Jack helping to burn the bodies, so he walked over. ``` "Hey, do you have time to learn today? If not, I''ll be off moving goods again." ``` "I''ll learn. They should have enough to eat by now." ``` Jack patted his hands, covered in stench. ``` And at this moment, an aunt who was resting nearby hurried over again. ``` "Jack, you can''t just leave me in the lurch. How am I supposed to finish the rest of the work?" ``` After speaking, she looked towards Tao Yu. ``` "And you, boy, young people should be diligent. Help your aunt out with some burning..." ``` Although Tao Yu had anticipated this, it still made him roll his eyes internally. A little sunshine does indeed make things brighter. But Jack wasn''t the type of person to please others by helping mindlessly; his help was for his own reasons and didn''t have much to do with the aunt. ``` "Just do as much as you did yesterday, and you''ll finish. Today''s the last time I''m helping; if you can''t adapt, you''ll starve." ``` Jack was blunt, then he left the aunt''s reaction behind and followed Tao Yu away from there... ... "Crane form is mainly about lightness; your movements are too forceful..." Tao Yu wasn''t picky¡ªif he could truly complete the set with a matching Breathing Technique, that would be great. The cost-effectiveness of the first Deification of a skill was extremely high. Having already acquired the other skills, only this one was missing, which would certainly have a complementary effect. It was better than simply learning a mismatched one. "The Basic Breathing Method is almost universally compatible with any Breathing Technique. It can even provide a certain enhancement. I''ve practiced it, and there''s no problem." Sun Shiqing said with a smile, waving her hand dismissively. This beautiful young man wasn''t as aloof in private as he was on the radio. To Tao Yu, Sun Shiqing seemed quite approachable. "Myriad Streams Five Forms... I have some impression of it." Although the Myriad Streams Five Forms were incredibly powerful in the Outer City, to Sun Shiyu, they were just vaguely familiar. "Alright, if you want to learn that Breathing Technique, I''ll make a request for you. I also have access to superhuman abilities that can be learned. "However, I don''t have much time. If you''re patient and willing to extend the learning period, you can come to me and choose for yourself." Sun Shiyu tilted her head, pondering for a moment, and then gave Tao Yu two options. If convenience was the priority, then continuing to learn the Myriad Streams Breathing Technique was the obvious choice, and it would be a complete set. But without any hesitation, Tao Yu said, "I want to learn from you." Why hesitate when there''s an opportunity to get closer to an important person? After all, it was all about Deifying skills! "Fine, let''s do it now. I''ll teach you the Meditation Technique to focus your spiritual power. "For someone with Dynamic Vision like you, this can improve your reflexes and reaction, allow your brain to keep up with your eyes, and it won''t conflict with abilities from other bodily systems. It will also enhance your learning capabilities." Sun Shiyu''s proposed solutions were quite suitable for Tao Yu. There was no need to say much about the Breathing Technique¡ªit was systematic. And she also suggested the Meditation Technique, presumably considering that Tao Yu''s physical condition was already decent, but lacking the mental capacity to fully utilize his Grade A Dynamic Vision. Sun Shiyu''s intention was to focus on Tao Yu''s Grade A talent of Dynamic Vision and, given the current need for people who could stand on their own, Tao Yu did have potential to be cultivated. With a straightforward background, exceptional talent, good fortune and ability, and handsomeness, Tao Yu indeed had value for cultivation. But upon hearing what she planned to teach, Tao Yu''s eyes lit up even brighter! He had plenty of abilities to raise his physical limits, but most that enhanced the mental aspect were incidental, such as Shadow Manipulation, and his new talent, Fist Intention. There wasn''t anything systematic like the Breathing Technique that integrated Qi-Blood to marshal spiritual power. Now, the Meditation Technique was perfect! It would fully leverage the advantages of Fist Intention. Then Sun Shiyu slightly turned her head toward Tao Yu and sniffed in front of his face before wafting her hand in front of her nose. "How long since you''ve bathed? There''s a sour smell. Go take a bath first then come find me." With that, she turned and walked toward the interior of the military camp, even stretching her arm while walking, which drew Tao Yu''s gaze involuntarily a few times more. When she had leaned in to sniff earlier, Tao Yu''s heart had indeed sped up a few beats, catching a hint of a subtle fragrance from her nose. "Well, I guess having a good body can also be a problem," Tao Yu murmured, pinching his nose and exhaling. That must be youthful vigor. Actually, the feeling of youth was quite nice. Moreover, he always felt that the young lady seemed to have some talent or skill that enhanced charm. Although his Mental Immunity allowed him to ignore some mental influences, natural reactions, like pain, were unavoidable. Find adventures at m v lem|p-yr However, Tao Yu found it a bit odd that Sun Shiyu had decided to teach him personally instead of having her brother do it for her. Either her brother wasn''t skilled at it, Or... well, she probably didn''t see him as a potential suitor at all. The Inner City residents looked down on Outsiders, and this Floating City bigwig probably saw no difference in gender when it came to him¡ªa suitable tool person? Shaking his head, Tao Yu then turned back and headed towards Jack''s place. After a continuous stretch of hauling goods, he hadn''t settled down yet, so he''d borrow Jack''s dormitory to take a shower. The military camp had its own underground water well, which was one of the important reasons for its value. Chapter 97: 87 Visualization Diagram "An actual bath for the first time in eighteen years..." Tao Yu scrubbed the soap, wishing he could crush the entire bar and smear it all over his body. The past eighteen years were hard to put into words; everyday he dealt with farming and wouldn''t dream of having these toiletries. If he ever got too dirty, he''d just resort to using charcoal powder. It was cold water all year round, and those who weren''t physically strong just wouldn''t bathe in the winter. Last time I returned, I was stinky and rusty and just had a cold rinse. I was almost pickled in my own sweat. But the Outer City smelled even worse, and after I arrived there, I was walking through streets full of zombies, with rotting smells everywhere, so it didn''t matter much. Now that I finally had a place to temporarily settle down and some daily necessities, Tao Yu wouldn''t mistreat himself anymore and scrubbed vigourously, using all his strength when it came to exfoliating. The refreshing feeling made him almost want to call Jack in to scrub his back. "Refreshing!" After thoroughly washing himself inside and out, Tao Yu truly felt like he scrubbed off several pounds of dirt. "The environment at the base isn''t great either, but it should get better after all the bodies are burned and we continue cleaning up slowly; it''ll at least be better than the Outer City." After dressing himself, Tao Yu pondered a bit. At least the base had a complete sewage system, much better than the Outer City which didn''t have any sewers at all. "Cleaned up, it''s time to find the wealthy lady, and while learning, I''ll also mention the Floating City matter¡ªthey must have noticed by now, and there will surely be corresponding task rewards..." Tao Yu looked at his savings of over fifty thousand Yuan Force and felt a bit inflated. The ''Chosen One'' and the site selection rewards could be considered windfalls, but the rewards for transporting goods were hard-earned! "Although I can''t guarantee that the profits will be as high in the future, it seems like moving stuff for a month could earn me sixty to seventy thousand Yuan Force. If I miss this chance, there won''t be another..." The goods from Las Vegas hadn''t been moved much yet, and there were few competitors¡ªit was practically like picking up money. Sixty to seventy thousand Yuan Force a month, I couldn''t even dare to dream of that before. But that''s assuming I can solve the hidden dangers in Las Vegas; otherwise, I wouldn''t dare stay in the city overnight, unable to go deeper. After changing into fresh clothes and tidying up, Tao Yu spontaneously dabbed on some cologne. It must have belonged to some soldier who stayed in this dorm. When going to see a wealthy lady, one should make sure to smell nice... ... "What did you put on, it''s so strong." Tao Yu found the temporary residence of the Suns, the commander''s suite in the barracks, which thanks to the solar panels during the day, could still keep the lights on, one of the few places in the barracks where this was possible. But as he knocked on the door with a smile, he was greeted by Sun Shiyu''s voice tinged with a hint of disdain. Sun Shiyu frowned her prominent nose, waved her hand in front of it, leaving Tao Yu speechless and choked up. "Maybe the shampoo is expired, I''m really sorry. Jack, that guy, really, he picks up everything and tosses it into the house, sigh." Tao Yu didn''t even blink, directly passing the blame onto the expired shampoo and Jack. "It''s fine, much better than before." Sun Shiyu could stay in places overrun with corpses, so it wasn''t unbearable for her, she just preferred a nicer environment when resting. Sun Shiyu didn''t conceal the truth, but her expression grew grave. "Divine Spirits?! Heretic God Followers?!" Tao Yu was beginning to glimpse the hidden secrets of this world, as expected of someone of stature from the Floating City ¨C they knew so much. "Indeed, they can be considered Divine Spirits, but those protecting us might not have a physical form, perhaps not even a distinct image or self-awareness, likely formed from the Yuan Force we''ve gathered." Sun Shiyu didn''t resort to mysticism or display much piety, simply stating bluntly as if our Divine Spirits were merely tools. "There''s no need to elaborate on the Demon Gods of the Abyss. Those Heretic God Followers have extinguished the Flame of Civilization and caused the destruction of cities ¨C they are enemies of all." After absorbing this information, Tao Yu formed a mental outline. The so-called Divine Spirits must be incarnations of the World Will, dedicated to the protection of all beings, and there might be more than one, categorizing the collected Yuan Force? Yet, as these matters involved the world itself, Tao Yu guessed that Sun Shiyu herself only had snippets of information and could not be certain of its accuracy. In plain terms, how much could a company know about the Abyss? It would just be a summation of experiences. As for the Heretic God Followers, thinking of the hellish environment in the Outer City, Tao Yu''s mouth twitched again; it would be odd if they weren''t there ¨C it was a situation of their own making. Obviously, he couldn''t voice these thoughts in front of the two of them. Maybe the Floating City leadership didn''t want the Outer City to end up like this, but people implement policies, and it''s not always possible to achieve the intended goals, as those on the ground find ways to misinterpret them. "I understand, and I will be careful." "Good, close your eyes, clear your mind, and I will impart the Visualization Diagram to you." Sun Shiyu nodded, then signaled for Tao Yu to clear his thoughts and close his eyes. This made Tao Yu''s heart skip a beat. Wait, wasn''t I supposed to look at some diagram directly? Tao Yu hurriedly collected his thoughts, suppressing himself. Then, at that moment, he suddenly felt her slender fingertips touch his forehead. Soon after, a magnificent light and shadow emerged in his mind. Under the golden divinity that filled the skies, the vague figure of the statue from the plaza, which had an unclear face, appeared. Only, this time the details were much more thorough. It seemed to be firmly imprinted in his spirit! Since it was not an attack, Tao Yu found he could choose to endure and not shatter the incoming imprint, so he was somewhat relieved ¨C thankfully... But in the next moment, Tao Yu felt a suffocating sensation wash over him. Mixed sensations of softness and pressure came upon his face, and as he struggled to inhale, a refreshing fragrance entered his nostrils. Upon opening his eyes, even Tao Yu with his extraordinary eyesight felt darkness before him, then he vaguely saw the cartoon image on the chest of Sun Shiyu''s T-shirt. What''s going on? I''m only eighteen right now, don''t hit me with such a stimulating scene! While Tao Yu''s heart pounded, he involuntarily opened his mouth... ... Sun Shiqing, who was eating chips on the side, also gaped in shock as she saw her older sister suddenly collapse onto him, spilling her chips in fright. What in the world... Chapter 98: 88 Settle Down "Ouch, ouch, ouch~" Sun Shiyu squatted on Tao Yu, propping herself up with one hand on Tao Yu''s chest and the other covering her head as she raised it. Her face turned pale from the sharp pain, and she kept sucking in cold air. Meanwhile, Tao Yu lay there somewhat dazedly on the ground, staring up blankly. Delicious... "Hiss~ Does transferring a Visualization Diagram hurt so much? Nearly sent me off to the other side." Propping up on Tao Yu''s body to stand up, Sun Shiyu staggered a bit, kept knocking on her head with her fists and then glanced down at Tao Yu without forgetting. "Sorry, haha, I''ve never transferred it before, no experience." She then found her slippers that had fallen off during the fall, barefoot, and after slipping them on, she tapped her toes a few times. "No need to apologize..." Tao Yu let out a slow breath, his eyes somewhat glazed. "Does it feel unpleasant? I didn''t feel it when Mom passed it to us." By this time, Sun Shiqing had also stood up, came over, touched her older sister''s forehead, then rolled her eyes at her. "It''s not that you haven''t fully mastered it, right? I told you, I''m not even at level six yet. How could you advance so quickly? Didn''t you trick yourself into thinking you''ve reached level six?" "Looking for a beating, huh?" Sun Shiyu glared at Sun Shiqing, and in an instant, an invisible force of telekinesis burst forth, causing her hair to fly about. And mockingly, Sun Shiqing was pushed up against the ceiling by an invisible force. Thump~ A little dust fell from the ceiling. "I was wrong, sis, I was wrong! Ask him first, see if it worked." Sun Shiqing, ''pinned'' to the ceiling, with disheveled hair and clothes in disarray revealing her belly button, hastily begged for mercy, indirectly bringing up Tao Yu. "Ahem, it should be effective. The Visualization Diagram was very clear, like the statue in our square." "Oh, so it was successful." Upon hearing that, Sun Shiyu released her little brother immediately, letting him fall onto the sofa with a thump. This made Tao Yu involuntarily shrink his neck. Having seen the weapons they carried, Tao Yu had some guesses about their capabilities. Even the power used in jest was strong; truly befitting of the term ''Chosen Ones''. When Sun Shiyu angrily attacked Sun Shiqing earlier, Tao Yu had truly felt a daunting sense of threat. If she wanted, that force from before could have snapped his neck! Just think about it, performing Myriad Streams Five Forms on the spot with might and main, then having your neck twisted from afar, hiss... "Well, that''s alright then, just lacking some experience. Slowly with time... forget it, I won''t transfer anymore. From now on, whoever wants to transfer can do it themselves." Sun Shiyu pouted and continued to hold her head, seemingly in pain. Tao Yu and Sun Shiqing both sat obediently to one side, nodding their heads like pecking chickens. "Alright, that''s it for today. Go back and practice well, combine the Visualization Diagram with the previous steps, see if you can get the hang of it. If not, come find me again tomorrow." "Corpse refinement... Man-made..." Sun Shiqing furrowed her brow, thinking hard. If they had already come to this place, they would have learned from the researchers that the Corpse King was the source. It was certain that there was a significant human element involved. But a post-apocalyptic world wasn''t anything unusual; the old Development Zones also had their share, with all sorts of inexplicable reasons, even illogical ones, leading to the end of the world. They hadn''t paid much attention at first; the Abyss, after all, was normal. But now, a logic had suddenly emerged within, which couldn''t be ignored and required deep thought. "I got it, you can go back first. I''ll discuss with my older sister tomorrow. Don''t go wandering off." "Okay." Tao Yu certainly wouldn''t take decisions upon himself. To be blunt, there was a huge gap between himself and them, both in terms of status and strength. Even though their current communication was ''pleasant'', he absolutely shouldn''t get ahead of himself... ... "No place to stay, you''re not going to turn me away, are you?" Tao Yu knocked on Jack''s door, the sky had darkened, and he couldn''t be bothered to fuss anymore, so he decided to bunk there for the night. "Just stay here, it''s a double room anyway." Jack didn''t mind and opened the door to let Tao Yu in. As a ''Chosen One'', Jack did get some special privileges; his dormitory was much nicer than the others''. "Thanks." "What for? It''s a good chance for you to tell me more about Fist Technique." Jack clearly seemed somewhat addicted to the Myriad Streams Five Forms. As someone who could passively utilize Yuan Force, his bodily sensations were much stronger than Tommy''s or Senke''s. "Alright, alright, go get cleaned up first, you reek." Tao Yu waved his hand in front of his face in disgust at Jack. Jack sniffed himself on the left, then on the right, and then said somewhat puzzled, "I don''t stink though." "Hurry up!" "Oh..." ... After going through some key points with Jack and dealing with that, Tao Yu returned to bed to begin integrating the ''Meditation Technique''. Although Sun Shiyu''s drawings of the little figures were abstract and Tao Yu''s mind was somewhat elsewhere, the important parts were clearly expressed. The Visualization Diagram was also successfully imprinted in his mind, and all the conditions had been fulfilled; there was no reason it wouldn''t work. The slightly troublesome thing was that even now, Tao Yu found it hard to quiet his mind. His head was full of those cartoon drawings... Chapter 99: 89 Its Done "I''ve done it!" As the dim light of dawn filtered through the window, a look of joy emerged on the bloodshot eyes of Tao Yu. Meditation Technique had succeeded! "So it''s about completing the mental construct and binding the scattered thoughts with the Visualization Diagram at its core, indeed an excellent method. I had been on the wrong path all this time..." Because Tao Yu had some memories from a past life, he initially assumed, based on those preconceptions, that Meditation Technique must also be some form of practice involving energy circulation. Moreover, the colorful cartoon images in his head certainly had some influence. But in reality, Meditation Technique was more like a form of self-discipline. Although it involved visualizing a ''Divine Spirit'', it was merely to subdue one''s own chaotic thoughts. "It''s very difficult for anyone to keep their mind highly focused at all times. Getting distracted and having wandering thoughts are common occurrences, and one might even harbor evil intentions while also thinking kindly thoughts, creating internal conflict. Meditation Technique seems more like a form of self-correction." Tao Yu took a deep breath and glanced at the skill light sphere of Meditation Technique. Meditation Technique lv1: By using a Visualization Diagram to subdue one''s thoughts, it passively increases attention, mental resistance, and adds a certain level of Perception and Spirit Perception, response and thinking speed, mental recovery rate, and mental capacity. It can also be actively used to guide thoughts according to a certain structure for wandering and training, increasing mental capacity further with proficiency. Note: Long-term suppression of thoughts with a Visualization Diagram will cause the individual to be influenced by it. Feeling the information transmitted by Meditation Technique, Tao Yu was pensive. Though the name of the visualized Divine Spirit was unknown, it must indeed be a righteous deity, protected by the will of the world; thus, the influence of the Visualization Diagram was likely positive. However, Tao Yu was exempt from this influence, so he was not entirely certain. It can be speculated that if the followers of the Evil God from the Abyss were to visualize a Demon God, they would indeed develop severe personality problems. Antisocial personalities, madness ¨C neither were out of the question. Thinking of the oppressive environment of the Outer City, Tao Yu shook his head. "Many are probably forced into it. People pushed to the limit in the Outer City might just join the cult for a bite to eat..." Is it a matter of right or wrong? As the saying goes, "You reap what you sow." Tao Yu was in no position to judge, but he and his loved ones lived there, so he had his own stance on the matter. Some things can be understood but not accepted! "I understand you all, but who understands me..." Then Tao Yu stopped dwelling on these issues, and looking at the 1,000 points of Deification consumption, he wasn''t particularly surprised. Meditation Technique was indeed an extraordinary ability; even though it seemed to lack a particularly outstanding enhancement, it added too many things. Deification! It''s a loss either way. "Wow, you almost scared me to death." Jack had woken up early and was practicing his stance in the living room. Seeing Tao Yu come out, he was startled. "What, do I look that scary?" Tao Yu retorted. "It looked like your eyes were shooting lasers just now." Jack always spoke his mind. That did make Tao Yu pause for a moment, and then he off-handedly said, "Take a good look at your eyes, now there''s even lasers in them." Jack seemed to realize his own words were a bit far-fetched and appeared somewhat embarrassed, but he still clamored, "Really, anyway, your eyes do look much brighter now." "My talent is Dynamic Vision, isn''t that normal?" Tao Yu immediately hit where it hurt, causing Jack, the ''Chosen One'' who had no talent manifestation, to turn away without speaking while he continued to hold his stance in silence. Meanwhile, Tao Yu himself went to wash up, using toothpaste which he hadn''t had for a long time and also looked up at his own reflection in the mirror. Indeed, his eyes were much brighter. The eyes are the window to the soul, and this was not just an empty saying... "Tsk, I was planning to pretend I hadn''t learned it." Tao Yu thought about some of the benefits from yesterday and muttered a couple of complaints in his heart. A woman who is both beautiful and wealthy, and whose personality is not unacceptable, it would definitely be lying to say he wasn''t moved. But currently, there is too great a gap in status and strength between them. To openly pursue her, not to mention her reaction, would certainly bring endless trouble. Gurgle, gurgle, pah¡ª After rinsing the foam from his mouth, Tao Yu placed his toothbrush opposite Jack''s, distinctly separating them. He then dried his face with a towel. "But with the stakes so high, it''s hard to come at this directly in the open. It''s worth a shot to try something more subtle." In the newly developing zone, there are only some nobodies from the Inner and Outer Cities¡ªthat''s my greatest advantage. "So many people entering the Inner City, there''s probably also some harboring intentions. Considering Sun Shiqing''s tone, some might be hoping to marry into wealth. A clean background, good talents, and decent looks¡ªthat''s me she''s talking about." Women may slow down the speed of drawing a sword, but a wealthy woman won''t... ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 100: 90 Cooperation Stepping out of the dormitory and looking at the rising red sun, Tao Yu couldn''t help but stretch lazily. However, he didn''t start practicing boxing first but went over to look at his two vehicles. Seeing Little Black still obediently staying in the driver''s seat and that there were no signs of damage on either vehicle, Tao Yu nodded in satisfaction. "Hang in there a bit longer. Once we''re out of the city, I''ll take you to eat some zombies." Tao Yu comforted Little Black a little, stroking its head as a reward. Because of Sun Shiqing''s words, he felt it wasn''t good to go out on transport runs until he had an answer from her. As an Alien war machine, Little Black''s endurance was quite high. It could go without food for ten days to half a month without any problem. It wouldn''t care about missing one or two meals. After being rewarded by Tao Yu, Little Black immediately relaxed in the driver''s seat, unwilling to move any further. After ensuring his property was safe, Tao Yu began to slowly practice his boxing routine on the spot. Since he had enough Yuan Force, naturally, he couldn''t waste time. It was too early now, and it wouldn''t be good to disturb them right away... As time passed, the base''s residents also gradually started to come out. The survivors began another day''s work, and a few Pioneers also appeared. A few of them even saw Tao Yu practicing boxing, with some looking on and even secretly imitating the moves. Tao Yu didn''t care about these onlookers and just focused on completing his own routine. If learning the Myriad Streams Five Forms was as easy as watching, then the Skill wouldn''t be so expensive to learn. "Myriad Streams Five Forms? You must be quite skilled, Brother Tao. Have you practiced it before?" A somewhat familiar voice reached Tao Yu, who then saw Panda, an Inner City Pioneer. By now, a crowd had gathered around him, including Pioneers but even more members of that Motorbike Gang from last time. "Brother Panda flatters me too much." Tao Yu greeted Panda with a slight smile, but his movements remained uninterrupted, and even his speaking didn''t affect the rhythm of his breathing. "I wouldn''t praise without cause. From the way you''re practicing, it seems like you''re about to grasp the ''Five Forms as One'' and capture the Qi-Blood. Hmm, perhaps you''ve already done so?" Panda hesitated a bit, uncertain. Many abilities weren''t so easy to identify just by looking, and he could only tell that Tao Yu was very skilled because he knew people who had practiced the form before. "It''s all thanks to Miss Sun''s generous rewards; otherwise, it wouldn''t have been so smooth." Tao Yu''s response didn''t surprise Panda, considering that the new Development Zone''s first batch had only awakened their talents two months ago. If it weren''t for some unexpected windfall, Outsiders couldn''t progress that quickly. "Taking advantage of these early days, we''re planning to have a look around Las Vegas. Are you interested in joining us, Brother Tao?" Panda glanced over at Tao Yu''s two vehicles. After buying goods from Tao Yu twice, he knew those two vehicles were real treasures, and he coveted them immensely. There was another vehicle that seemed to belong to a friend of the ''Chosen One,'' and the income from that was so impressive that even as an Inner City Pioneer, he felt a bit envious. "No thanks, the young master Sun has something to ask me today." Tao Yu''s words made Panda''s heart skip a beat, realizing the young man truly had caught the attention of the two higher-ups! It wasn''t just a one-time task and reward; there had to be more if the young master Sun was still taking an interest and wanting to talk to him. Definitely, there were other matters at hand. It seemed necessary to treat him as an equal now. ... "Take good care of those two, and stay in the cabin if nothing needs to be done." Once everything was prepared, Tao Yu also made arrangements for Little Black. Apart from Judy, Tao Yu also found Tommy again. Since the truck was empty anyway, why not haul an additional load now that they were fetching cargo? For Panda, guarding an extra truck or several didn''t make much difference in difficulty. His original intention was to organize a convoy, so he naturally agreed happily. "Little brother Tao, how about this: let''s cooperate and before more people come, let''s move out all the valuable stuff from Las Vegas ahead." After calling Tommy over and arranging for Little Black to act as their guard, Panda seemed to have made up his mind and approached Tao Yu to continue discussing the details of a deeper cooperation. Last time, his offer to Tao Yu was to have Tao Yu follow him and join his team. But this time he directly mentioned ''cooperation'', which obviously put them on equal footing. This piqued Tao Yu''s interest as he raised an eyebrow, "What kind of cooperation?" If it meant joining him, forget it; he had no interest in taking on another boss. But if it was to cooperate in speeding up the transportation of valuable items, Tao Yu really had no objections! The high-value materials in Las Vegas were limited. And with the other party being an Inner City Pioneer, his ability to call to action far exceeded his own, making many things much simpler. "Your current two trucks and the two drivers you''ve hired will be considered your initial investment, while I recruit more hands to form subsequent convoys and take charge of the day-to-day transport. When brother Tao Yu is free, you can join in as well." Panda thought for a moment, then extended a fist, "I guarantee that you will earn no less than a hundred thousand Yuan Force in the first month, and no less than fifty thousand in the second month." Hearing this, Tao Yu formally looked at Panda. This guy, he''s got some skills. Even if Tao Yu were to work on his own and keep borrowing Tommy, it would be very difficult to earn a hundred thousand Yuan Force in a month of hard work with an additional truck. After all, the efficiency of this ''no-investment commerce'' would only decrease as materials dwindled. According to his proposal, Tao Yu could still attend to his own matters when busy, allowing for more flexibility. Panda making such a commitment obviously meant he wouldn''t incur losses; he planned to rally Pioneers with his Inner City Pioneer status and tame the Motorbike Gang, eventually forming a large convoy of more than ten trucks. Here, each haul could be far more efficient, truly allowing for seizing the opportunity to clean out Las Vegas''s high-value items at once. As an Outsider, Tao Yu inherently couldn''t compete with Panda in this aspect. If they were to compete and both tried to form teams, he wouldn''t be victorious; the longer it dragged on, the more Pioneers would come to share the spoils. That''s why the first month''s commitment was a guaranteed hundred thousand, and only fifty thousand for the second month. "Agreed. I''ll ask Young Master Sun to act as a witness. He should also be pleased with the increase in supplies for the base." Tao Yu would not foolishly trust any verbal promises, but he trusted Sun Shiqing''s influence. It was also convenient to discuss the matter of Corpse Refinement and the report recently submitted; this coincidental yet beneficial matter for the base was something he definitely would not reject. "Great!" Panda had no intention of going back on his word, because according to his estimates, he could earn even more! The base''s location had been determined, and these were the nearest cities, with high-value goods in limited amounts. The money wouldn''t be as easy to make thereafter, requiring long journeys. This wealth was certainly a substantial income for Panda, an Inner City Pioneer. Such is the opportunity of the new Development Zone! ``` Chapter 101: 91: The Land of Raising Corpses "That''s a good idea. Next time we come, we''ll bring a registration terminal to facilitate information exchange with the real world. You can set up a company then. Given the current state of the new Development Zone, we will temporarily waive taxes and provide corresponding task rewards and points." Sun Shiqing readily agreed to Tao Yu''s offer to help. The new settlement area is in dire need of everything! It all depends on the Pioneers transporting materials back and forth, but the intervals between trips and the volumes transported are too slow. It definitely makes more sense to take advantage of the local resources in Las Vegas. "You''re right, Master Sun. I''ll register a transportation company with Brother Tao when the time comes." With his towering height of 2.3 meters, Panda should have seemed like a little Titan in front of Sun Shiqing, but at that moment, he was doing his best to squat down, showing considerable humility. Tao Yu couldn''t help but give Panda a sideways glance, recalling how arrogant the guy had seemed when he first came to block the road. The contrast was indeed quite stark. And judging by Sun Shiqing''s demeanor, she seemed used to this kind of behavior. "Alright, you can go now. I need to discuss something with him," Sun Shiqing dismissed Panda with a casual wave, then turned to Tao Yu, raising her attractive willow-shaped eyebrows with a smile, "Have you started meditation?" "Not yet, I''m a bit slow on the uptake and could use some guidance," Tao Yu replied without hesitation. "It''s my Dynamic Vision that stands out with my bright eyes." "Ha, you''ve got some nerve. Come on then, after discussing it with my sister, we''ve decided to take care of the problem today. You''ll come with us." "Okay." Tao Yu didn''t make any demands and appeared quite obliging. "Don''t worry, you''ll be rewarded based on the situation when the time comes." "I''m never worried about that." Tao Yu puffed out his chest with confidence. Though his bravado was partly for show, considering the generosity of the Sun siblings, he truly wasn''t worried. Whether it was Yuan Force or skills, he wouldn''t turn any down! So, Tao Yu followed Sun Shiqing to their residence. Meanwhile, Sun Shiyu had already changed into her tight-fitting combat suit and was tinkering with a hoverbike, seemingly making some adjustments. When she saw them return, she glanced over at Tao Yu and asked the same question, "Have you started?" "No, it''s likely his innate talent that makes his eyes look so bright," Tao Yu didn''t answer, but Sun Shiqing offered an explanation. "Really, I''ve put so much effort into it, striving hard," Sun Shiyu seemed a bit dissatisfied but didn''t say much more before hopping onto her hoverbike. Tao Yu eyed Sun Shiyu''s curves as she rode the bike, contemplating how nice it would feel to have her take him on the ride. "Good, let''s head over." "Hold on a second." Tao Yu held them both up and looked up at the sunlight, saying, "Let''s wait and make our move at the peak of noon when the sunlight is at its strongest; even if there is something difficult to handle, it''ll be somewhat restrained." Tao Yu''s own zombies, with the enhancement of Deification, had already lost this weakness, but the zombies made through the conventional approach, at least with Corpse Refining Art, couldn''t avoid it. Although the Suns'' siblings were indeed very strong, caution was paramount in the Abyss. "Alright." It was clear that the Sun siblings were not arrogant; they were cautious in their actions regarding the fragments, and since Tao Yu, the skill owner, had suggested it, they were willing to listen. "By the way, if there''s a chance to resolve the trouble, I don''t know if I could make use of this area, consider it as my reward." Tao Yu took the opportunity to state his request. "You''re welcome to use it; we won''t knock down those landmarks for the time being, just let us know when you''re done." Sun Shiyu seemed very nonchalant, the siblings didn''t care much about side matters. "If you really take care of a major threat, when we go back, we''ll give a heads up to Myriad Streams Dojo, and you can go ahead and learn the Breathing Technique as well." Upon hearing this, Tao Yu felt the power of a rich woman once again. "But you need to pay attention; your resources are limited, and the characteristics of your talent are very clear. It''s best to focus your talent as the core of your capabilities and avoid wasting too much on other areas, so as not to suffer more loss than gain." Sun Shiyu even gave Tao Yu a reminder afterward. The reason she had offered Meditation Technique as an option was that she felt this skill was more compatible with Dynamic Vision. Myriad Streams Five Forms, and even the matching set of Breathing Technique, are all related to the physical body. Non-physical talents consume a lot when practiced... "Cough, I actually think so too, but having a healthy body that doesn''t hold you back, I feel, is also very important." Tao Yu said, bullshitting with his eyes wide open. "If you get a chance, trade for a better gun. Your actual limit is set by your weapon; you don''t even think to ask for it..." Seeing Tao Yu like this, Sun Shiyu seemed a bit helplessly shook her head. But her suggestion did not seem problematic to Tao Yu at all. Even now, his most convenient daily ability was actually using guns; close combat was for burst use, to settle things in one fell swoop. The effect of Warlord''s Sidearm was actually quite good, but with the siblings'' channels, he could probably trade for something with more power. However, due to the Deification of his skills, Tao Yu''s main resources were still invested in himself, and for items, he depended on extra rewards and casual looting... Chapter 102: 92: Neat and Tidy (Thank you to the Benefactor Alliance Hierarch for the release) Las Vegas enjoyed abundant sunlight, and although it experienced low yearly rainfall, the city was home to some of the finest water sources nearby. The plants in the park, which had been untended for most of the year, thrived under the copious sunshine, quickly growing lush and verdant. Yet, despite it being the peak of noon, when the scorching sun was at its fiercest, there was an inexplicable sense of gloom and coldness lingering in the park. As two hoverbikes whizzed overhead, feeling the chill in the air, even the well-traveled Sun siblings were somewhat surprised. "This is a very magical approach, somewhat similar to undead magic." Said Sun Shiqing, who was leading Tao Yu, after some contemplation. Tao Yu immediately seized the opportunity to ask for more information. "Undead magic? Is it an ability from the old gathering area?" "It''s an ability from a complete world that hasn''t yet been pulled into the Abyss but has only been captured. It''s very strong, but hasn''t made contact with our Starshine gathering area; it''s from some intelligence reports from the State Capital." Such information might be unknown to many in the Outer City, and perhaps even to many in the Inner City, but to Sun Shiqing, it was trivial to mention. "Do we still have contact with the State Capital?" Tao Yu asked with renewed curiosity. He had seen convoys crossing the grey fog a few times, generally looking ragged and rundown. There probably weren''t many routes left that maintained contact with Starshine City. "Yes, in fact, before the Abyss invasion became so severe, we could complete teleportations in this realm, but now we can''t afford the cost. We can only exchange some intelligence information, and as for material supplies, we have to rely on crossing the grey fog." Tao Yu keenly caught the keywords and followed up with another question, "This realm? So, within the Abyss, teleportation is still possible?" "It''s possible if one is willing to pay the right price, but you need corresponding equipment. Our Starshine only has one set in the old gathering area." Sun Shiqing paused briefly before continuing, "If our development here goes smoothly and is deemed valuable enough, we might apply to the State Capital for related equipment." Given that even the Suns, notorious for their wealth, spoke of costs in such terms, Tao Yu knew that, for at least the time being, there was no need to consider these matters. But Starshine City did have a solid foundation... After such casual conversation, Tao Yu accompanied the two to what he had identified as the prime corpse cultivation site! Actually, there was no need for Tao Yu to introduce it since, contrasted with the surrounding overgrown weeds and hasty shade, the area earmarked for Corpse Refinement was starkly bare for at least an acre, with nothing but black soil visible. It was nauseating for the living to even glance at it. "Seems like the potential of your Art of Corpse Refinement isn''t bad. I wonder if it can yield a breakthrough." Sun Shiyu, riding beside her, now showed a hint of interest on her face as she looked down at the patch of black earth. Then Sun Shiyu exchanged a glance with Sun Shiqing before turning back to Tao Yu and stating, Although Sun Shiqing''s back was to Tao Yu as she operated the motorcycle, she seemed to know what he was thinking. "I can tell you, if your Art of Corpse Refinement could reach such an effect at its extreme, then in the future, it''s not impossible for you to enter the Floating City and even pursue my sister." After saying that, she stopped the motorcycle and summoned a weapon to place near Tao Yu. As the weapon approached, the foul odor hit them, and then Tao Yu was amazed to find that the technology-infused and bizarre weapon surface seemed to have developed some blood vessel-like black lines, which were being decomposed and suppressed by arcs of electricity. The foul smell was the result of the electric light breaking down those black veins. "It''s strong. If it weren''t for us, any Pioneer that encountered it would die." On the other side, Sun Shiyu approached on her motorcycle and then summoned a weapon that seemed to have the zombie''s head attached to it, likely a product of condensed Yuan Force. Sun Shiyu didn''t seem to mind the dirt; she directly held the Yuan Force head in her hand, seemingly closing her eyes to sense it, perhaps possessing some kind of skill assessment ability. "It has a complete Skill, but the contamination is too severe; I have no idea how much it''ll cost to clean it." Then, she glanced back at Tao Yu and said, "Are you absorbing the same type of Skill?" "Uh, I''m not sure, after all, that was a zombie I could kill, unlike this one." "That''s also true, you really are quite lucky." Sun Shiyu nodded; in the Abyss, luck was a very important factor. "Do you have the experience? Is this the only one around here?" "Hmm, but I''m not sure if the corpse refiner is nearby." Tao Yu was hoping they would search the area to eliminate the risk. "We will look around here for the next few days, but most likely, they aren''t around. If the whole world has been contaminated..." Sun Shiyu voiced her judgment, and her words carried a somber weight. If every city of this scale had something similar, then facing such a zombie army, even the two of them would probably have to flee. "It must''ve been the work of the Fortune Thief." Sun Shiqing also speculated. "The best solution is to demonstrate this place''s value early on, so the company makes more investments." Truth is always written by strength, as long as we are strong enough, we can handle any problem! Having awakened their talents only two months ago, they had already reached such strength. Although it might be difficult to maintain the same rate and efficiency of growth after the explosive phase of improvement passes, given their resources, their rate of advancement wouldn''t be slow. It truly makes one wonder whom time is really on the side of... Chapter 103: 93: Return "After you''re done, figure out your own way back, but don''t die." Sun Shiqing directly tossed Tao Yu onto the corpse cultivation site. "Don''t forget to pass the message to Panda for me, Young Master Sun." "Got it. If you''re planning to stay long, better check back in first to avoid accumulating madness." "Okay." "I might take a trip back alone to bring the mission terminal over. If anything comes up, you can come to me. I''ll also let the Myriad Streams dojo know." "Much appreciated!" Tao Yu stood on the ground and cheerfully waved to the two people in the sky. "Don''t forget the Meditation Technique." Sun Shiyu also casually reminded him. "I''ll need Miss Sun''s guidance if there''s anything I don''t understand when I get back." Thereafter, the brother and sister duo quickly soared away on their motorboat. Tao Yu then began collecting the scattered zombie body parts. They were excellent nutrients that could save him time. While gathering the body parts, Tao Yu also clicked his tongue in wonder. Besides the ''extremely toxic'' warning that he could sense, even the black fur was as hard as steel needles, probably impenetrable by bullets. This was enough to demonstrate the siblings'' strength. "Now that I have the ''Meditation Technique,'' and the ''Corpse Refining Art'' has been made clear, I can actually bring a couple more zombies to the surface." After Tao Yu finished collecting the body parts, he looked at the black soil and felt that cultivating only Cao Shaolin seemed wasteful, especially since the second phase would take forty-nine days. Refine just one corpse over such a long period? In a place like this, even ordinary corpses could probably be turned into decent zombies. "Indeed, I need to go back first. I can also take the opportunity to learn the Breathing Technique of Myriad Streams Five Forms. However, I wonder if Little Black will be okay over such a long time?" Tao Yu thought of the Alien. He wasn''t worried about Little Black, just an Alien¡ªif it got killed, it got killed. He was afraid of it causing harm to Tommy and Judy if it got out of control. Afterward, Tao Yu also thought about the location he had seen from the sky and glanced over at his walkie-talkie. They should be nearing the city by now. He needed to find a place with a signal to let them know and release Little Black to come to him. Since he was going back anyway, it wasn''t urgent... ... In a shopping mall, Tao Yu stuffed some items he planned to take back into his backpack while pressing the walkie-talkie. Summoned creatures, pets, and mounts have a normal quota, but they require ''complete control.'' Currently, because Little Black didn''t meet this requirement, and Cao Shaolin had merged into the shadows not occupying a quota, Tao Yu had chosen a motorcycle in keeping with his mindset of not wasting available options. However, since he had set off from his bed at home, the flimsy bed couldn''t withstand the weight upon his return and had simply fallen apart. They were originally just cobbled together with bricks and planks, and looking down at it now, it felt somewhat speechless and choked up. "When you think about it, the barracks at the apocalypse had far better conditions than my home." Tao Yu scratched his head, smelling the faint moldy scent at the tip of his nose. After a thorough bath with soap, returning to such surroundings felt like putting on dirty underwear after a shower. "Who''s there? Is that you, A''Yu, coming back?" The voice of the third brother came from the next room, and Tao Yu even heard the sound of a bullet being chambered. Outside of the Inner City wasn''t exactly peaceful, and it was necessary to be vigilant¡ªafter all, the third brother had been a member of the security force. "Brother, it''s me." Tao Yu answered, presuming his parents were still working in the Abyss. If there were no changes to their shifts, they would normally come back once a month for a five-day break, and that was the norm. If there were any issues that needed to be communicated on normal days, it would involve seeking out the colleagues who returned with his parents to pass a message. As for the type of communication tools that could directly connect the Abyss and the ordinary world, probably only the Suns sisters had access to such devices. In any case, Tao Yu hadn''t found anything like that on any of the Inner City Pioneers that he himself had taken care of. "You''re back earlier than expected; did something happen?" Tao Yu heard the sound of the third brother''s wheelchair rolling, and then he actively opened the door, first throwing the motorcycle inside the room and then carrying out the supplies on his back. Upon seeing the third brother emerging from his room, rolling his wooden wheels, with a pistol slotted at the side of his wheelchair within easy reach, Tao Tong''s somewhat wooden face broke out into a faint smile. "Haha, you could say it was a happy occurrence. I found a potential site for our gathering place and earned a great merit. They rewarded me with lots of Yuan Force, so I came back to share the good news." The six-person household''s monthly expenditure of Yuan Force barely exceeded one hundred; even the parents needed some Yuan Force to maintain their own conditions while most of their food and such was brought back from the Abyss and left over from working on the farm. They rarely spent Yuan Force to buy anything. Although Tao Yu was not exactly overflowing with wealth, he felt it was his due to take out some to improve their living situation. Therefore, he needed a reason to offer the Yuan Force. Just a thousand or two would make a significant improvement to the family''s current situation. If it weren''t for the fact that his parents had squeezed out a thousand units of Yuan Force through gritted teeth at the beginning, facing that dreadful starting environment, he probably would have had it tough despite his talents. As Tao Yu spoke, he set down the backpack and folding wheelchair he was carrying. Then he quickly assembled the folding wheelchair and said to his brother, "Bro, look what I brought for you? There''s some good stuff in the shards of that world, and I brought some back." First pushing the wheelchair up to his brother''s somewhat worn wooden one, Tao Yu also opened the backpack and took out clothes for his brother, along with some various daily necessities... Chapter 104: Chapter 94 Handover "He''s grown up..." Tao Tong looked at what Tao Yu had brought back, a smile also appeared on his face, but after glancing at his own empty legs, a trace of sadness flashed in his eyes. However, he quickly brushed it off and said cheerfully, "Hurry up, let me try this new gadget." While speaking, he stretched out his hand to pat the folded wheelchair. Then, Tao Yu also took a water bladder cushion out of the bag and placed it on the wheelchair. "Sit on this, it''s breathable." He then helped his third brother transition to the new wheelchair. "Hey, indeed, it''s not bad, very nimble." Tao Tong rolled the wheelchair in a couple of circles with his hands and seemed very happy. Seeing his third brother like this, Tao Yu was also chuckling beside him. It''s been a long time since he had seen his third brother this happy. "Where is sister-in-law, still at the farm? Has Shi returned?" "Lao Ba is helping out at the farm. Don''t always scold him; you used to be just as naughty." "Not at all." Tao Yu denied his third brother''s accusation and then started to change the subject. "Let me push you over there." "No need, I don''t feel like getting some air, it''s dirty outside." Having said this, Tao Tong took a gun and a bundle of old newspapers from his old wooden wheelchair. They were those low-quality ink newspapers, but they were what the third brother used to kill time. If you were to ask who in the family could read the most, it would definitely be the third brother. "Lately, the outer city has been a bit uneasy, seems like the Skull Gang and the Wild Wolf Gang are fighting over territory, just be a little more careful." Tao Yu nodded at his third brother''s reminder. They couldn''t afford to subscribe to the daily newspaper, but whenever Shi went to hang out at the Chaoyang Society, he would often bring back some old newspapers. Although the news was somewhat delayed, at the very least it allowed them to have a rough grasp of the overall situation. Like being cautious of gang fights recently. "No wonder Shi hasn''t been running around; that''s why." Tao Yu didn''t forget to take another dig at his little brother. The Wild Wolf Gang and the Skull Gang were both gangs in South City, and it was said that they also had some complex backgrounds, like the selling of ''happiness'' and some even lower grade goods they were mainly responsible for. They were involved in gambling dens and flesh trade, and their influence had already expanded into those fortresses. "Hehehe..." Tao Shi started to chuckle awkwardly before quickly changing the subject. "Bro, what about getting a wife? There are many people asking about you lately, even that ''Dairy Cow Sister'' you used to like is inquiring about you." Tao Shi then started to make suggestive gestures. Read engaging stories on m vl-em|p-yr At his age, even the sight of a thigh could make a boy restless, something Tao Yu had realized while learning the Meditation Technique with Sun Shiyu. Despite that, hearing Tao Shi say this still made Tao Yu feel his toes digging into the ground. It was normal to have some vague adolescent fantasies before his memories were fully integrated. But it was not so normal once they were brought up. "What ''Dairy Cow Sister''? Don''t talk nonsense. You better work on fixing your hooves. I''m off to register for a few missions," Tao Yu threw two cans of beef to Tao Shi. "Remember to save one can for your sister-in-law, don''t eat them all." Meanwhile, Tao Shi was curiously inspecting the beautifully crafted can packaging and, not minding the dirt on his hands, wiped them on his body before starting to open a can. Seeing the beef inside and smelling the aroma, his eyes lit up. He then picked up a piece and began to eat with relish, ignoring his brother, which left Tao Yu somewhat speechless. Then he turned and left. With his Grade A talent, it was expected that many people, apart from his parents, would be concerned about him. However, having already seen what the world has to offer, his standards naturally rose. Anything that could affect the speed of drawing his weapon was unwanted... ... "Welcome back, Partner Sir, your missions have been successfully uploaded and completed. You have earned a total of 2375 units of Yuan Force," At the mission hall of the Hound''s Fort, Tao Yu once again enjoyed the exclusive treatment reserved for partners, served by the same pretty waitress as last time, whose eyes nearly set him on fire. In less than a month, he had earned an income of over two thousand just from missions. He must have awakened not too long ago, right? Definitely a potential powerhouse in the making. "Thank you," Tao Yu, receiving the mission completion certificate and the rewards voucher from the waitress, thanked her softly. A mosquito might be small, but it''s still flesh; if there are missions that can be done along the way, there''s no reason not to take the rewards. In fact, the mission rewards themselves revealed the abundant opportunities in the new Development Zone! But for now, it seems the Suns are pouring money into it without any immediate positive output. I wonder if that zombie head counts. Under the wistful gaze of the pretty waitress, Tao Yu took his mission completion and rewards vouchers to the rewards collection area. Since Yuan Force can be absorbed, most rewards were obtained there, and the staff behind the counter were usually under eighteen and not yet able to absorb Yuan Force themselves. After verifying Tao Yu''s certificates, the staff skillfully carried out the weighing process, handed over a small pouch that jingled with metallic sounds to Tao Yu, who absorbed it right then and there, and then returned a small pouch of Wish-Power Metal to the staff, completing the exchange. This is actually the normal way for outer city Pioneers to obtain Yuan Force; Tao Yu''s method of using a magnetic card for large transactions was actually unusual. Even so, Tao Yu''s earnings of over two thousand in the outer city were quite conspicuous... Chapter 105: Chapter 95: A Noble Person? "The cargo and material missions have already come out, and there are new exploration missions..." After completing the handover of his previous task, Tao Yu also casually checked if there were any new tasks that could be done conveniently, while observing the current trend of missions in the new Development Zone. Even a mosquito is still flesh; it could add points for the partners. Once you have enough points and with adequate strength, you can participate in promotion assessments, granting access to some new privileges and conveniences. Just having a personal receptionist and not having to jostle with others for tasks already saved a lot of time and energy. Tao Yu even came across a mission for biological alien implantation from Pandora World. "Pandora''s atmosphere is toxic to humans; is this about achieving a new alien implantation, aiming to let some Inner City people with alien implantation lines go and pioneer there?" However, while Tao Yu was observing, suddenly a burly figure with a nose ring pushed through the nearby crowd and walked toward him. Having undergone the Crane Deification, Tao Yu already had enhanced Spirit Perception, and with the bonuses of the Warlord''s Sidearm and the latest Meditation Technique, he instantly knew that the newcomer''s intention was directed at him. Although there wasn''t much malice, there was certainly some. This made Tao Yu raise an eyebrow and glance back at the other person, noting the wolf head tattoo deliberately exposed on the chest. The Wild Wolf Gang? These gang members really have no manners. "What do you want?" The figure had only just arrived and before he could speak, Tao Yu calmly initiated the conversation. "Tao Yu, right? Come with me, a VIP wants to see you." The burly figure grinned, revealing a mouth with two missing yellow teeth, accompanied by the bad breath often found among Outsiders. "A VIP? Who?" Tao Yu frowned and took a step back, repulsed by the bad breath. However, to the sturdy man, this seemed like a retreat. Smirking with a touch of triumph, he said, "You''re not in a position to ask. Just come with me, that''s right. I know you''re Grade A in Dynamic Vision, with a lot of potential. I don''t want to get rough." While saying that, he rubbed his knuckles, making some cracking sounds. This confrontation attracted the attention of many in the Task Hall. Seeing the muscular man, many faces showed wariness; he seemed to have some reputation around here. "Iron Fist, what are you doing? If you want to cause trouble, take it outside. This isn''t a place for your gang to sow wild oats," a figure in combat attire, responsible for maintaining order in the Task Hall, stepped forward. Regardless, this place was the Hunter''s Stronghold and the Task Hall, where certain things would definitely be managed. "Haha, what trouble? I''m just chatting with a friend, I just have a loud voice; you all know me," Iron Fist laughed off the accusation before smirking at Tao Yu, "I''m right, aren''t I, young brother Tao Yu?" But Tao Yu turned to look at the approaching guard, with an innocent expression, and asked, "He just threatened me; can I kill him?" The offhanded comment left Iron Fist and the guard both stiff-faced, and the pioneers in the Task Hall who were competing for tasks looked on with bizarre expressions. Whispers began to spread among the crowd nearby, "He''s very strong." "When did our fortress acquire such a mighty person?" "Were those moves just now from Myriad Streams Five Forms? The Tiger Form and the Ape Form?" "He looks so young, could he be from the new Development Zone?" "Can''t be, right? Even the earliest batch is just two months old..." "Hey, isn''t the Wild Wolf Gang influential? They even wanted to dip their hands into the fortress''s business, serves them right." "Keep your voice down, their people have arrived..." "..." Soon after, two men with ashen faces hastily came over to where Iron Arms lay, checked his neck first, then quickly assessed his injuries. The more they checked, the darker their expressions became. Shortly afterward, someone brought a rudimentary stretcher and hurriedly dragged Iron Arms away... ... Tao Yu did not wait on the spot for the ''noble''; instead, he headed for the Myriad Streams dojo. By this time, Sun Shiqing probably hadn''t returned yet, but the Myriad Streams dojo offered economically affordable ''Qi-tonic Soup,'' which made recovery simple during training. Moreover, it was an opportunity to test out this so-called ''noble.'' If they couldn''t even circuNovelFireent the dojo, then most likely, they weren''t even a ''noble'' from the Inner City... "Everyone knows I''m a Grade A talent and still they act so arrogantly. It couldn''t just be that ''noble'' is the Gang Leader of the Wild Wolf Gang, right?" While Tao Yu pondered, he arrived at the familiar entrance of the dojo. Having trained here for the better part of a month, he was quite familiar with the place and could clearly hear the increased intensity of training noises inside. The registration area had also gathered a larger crowd; the ''benefits'' of the new Development Zone seemed to be continuously arranged. Although Tao Yu didn''t know the specifics of how many people had entered the new Development Zone in these two months, or the proportions, there should be at least a thousand or so, possibly two or three thousand at most. "Yi Wei, it''s your shift again, brother," Tao Yu saw Yi Wei with a glum face at the registration area and greeted him with a smile. Yi Wei was the one he had met when first signing up and they had some interactions during training, forming a nodding acquaintance. "Tao, junior brother, you''re back? That was quick, wasn''t it? Hasn''t been a month, right?" Yi Wei also seemed surprised to see Tao Yu. He had a deep impression of this newly admitted genius; at first, there was almost a little unpleasantness, and until now among all the students he had dealt with, junior brother Tao was the fastest learner. He had even reached level 3 in Crane Form and had learned the Swallowing Fluid Technique. This junior brother could be said to be an inspirational figure in the dojo during this period... ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 106: Chapter 96: The Curators Thoughts "Yeah, I had some stuff to handle when I came back, so I''ll need some time to digest it all properly," Tao Yu responded to Yi Wei''s inquiry with a smile. "You didn''t level up another skill to lv3 during this time, did you?" Yi Wei joked. "Sort of," Tao Yu answered. "Really?" Yi Wei was momentarily stunned. He had only been joking, but it turned out to be true! Previously, the other person had been training full-time, and with enough Yuan Force to continuously practice. Hence, it was normal for them to master all the entry levels and even achieve lv3 in one skill, as the Yuan Force was inherently miraculous. But weren''t you off to the Abyss to make money? How could you still find the time to achieve such a result? Is this what a Grade A talent is... But does Dynamic Vision boost the body so much? Yi Wei felt a bit lost in his thoughts for a moment. He could understand Quick Mastery of Dynamic Vision, being able to directly watch and mimic movements. But it should require more Yuan Force to train, right...? "I got lucky, did a favor for a big shot." Some things didn''t need to be concealed, and spreading the word could even solve many problems, so Tao Yu casually mentioned it. "That really is good luck... A small leak from the big shots in the Inner City would be enough for us to struggle for a long time," Yi Wei said, envy apparent on his face. New Development Zones are just full of opportunities. It''s a shame, though; he had already awakened and settled in the old Development Zone, without a choice... ... "Smith Senior." After entering the training ground, Tao Yu saw Smith training the newcomers on the coal cinder playground. From the look of the small group, they were likely another bunch looking for freebies. "Tao Yu Junior? Haha, perfect timing. Come on, show them what you''ve got." Smith greeted Tao Yu with a smile and then turned to address a group of people about Tao Yu''s age, "This is the Tao Yu Junior I told you about, the most talented student among your several batches. He has not only mastered Stance Skill but has also entered the realm of the Five Gate Boxing Techniques, and even his Crane form has reached lv3." Smith''s words made many of the trainees look at Tao Yu with curiosity. Tao Yu had learned skills here and, whether or not Smith was looking after him because of his talent, he had been very good to him. So, naturally, Tao Yu was willing to lend a hand. "Most of you must be from the New Development Zone. The skills from the Wanliu Dojo are all quite outstanding. If you can achieve Five Forms as One and even hold your Qi-Blood, these are the most helpful skills available to the Outer City. Don''t waste this opportunity," Tao Yu said as he casually demonstrated the Crane form. However, he didn''t show off purposely; he just performed a set using the Acceleration effect of his practice method. Even though Tao Yu didn''t activate any Fist Intention and performed standard movements, his performance still surprised Smith, who watched with amazement. "Tao Junior, is this... lv4?" Smith''s strongest form was the Crane, at a level of lv4, which allowed him to exhibit a distinct charm. Thus, he had the ability to appreciate such skill, and although Tao Yu''s Crane form was only lv3, the charm that came with Deification was indeed present. "Yes, I was lucky, helped a big shot, and made a good sum. I really need to digest it all well this time." He hadn''t seen him since returning, and as the acting deputy head of the security team, Uncle Hu''s main job now should be in the present world, just the opposite of his parents''. "Hmm, Uncle Hu is a good person. What exactly is the situation this time?" Tao Yu asked, as if seeking advice. "A Pioneer from a new district in the Inner City and actually, someone from your own period. Although gravely injured, with their future achievements limited, they are still from the Inner City, and their network of relationships remains." Liu Yi pondered for a moment before saying to Tao Yu in a serious tone, "However, I really admire your talent and if you are willing to join our Wanliu Dojo, I can work together with Uncle Hu to resolve this matter. You might even have the chance to learn the secret techniques of my dojo!" Liu Yi''s eyes seemed to shine with a light, full of godliness, similar to when Tao Yu first made progress with the "Meditation Technique" and couldn''t control it. Tao Yu could indeed sense both Liu Yi''s dilemmas and his good intentions. He must have felt the situation was tricky, but upon seeing the Five Forms as One when he came to find Tao Yu, he probably thought Tao Yu''s talent was very suitable for this style and that his potential was worth investing in. In normal circumstances, this would be a tremendous opportunity! After all, the income from working in a dojo isn''t considered low. Colleagues like Smith and Yi Wei provided services for the dojo. But now, Tao Yu had already laid his roots in the Development Zone, where both the opportunities and income were clearly beyond comparison with what the dojo could offer. For Tao Yu, who had a great demand for Yuan Force, it wasn''t possible to confine himself here. Looking at Liu Yi''s gaze, Tao Yu sighed. He knew when to be grateful, even if the other party''s kindness stemmed from his talent, it was still well-intentioned. After weighing his words for a moment, he said, "I''m very thankful for the Head''s generous offer. The dojo has been a significant help to me, and I do like the environment there, but in the new Development Zone, I need to assist two important figures from the Floating City..." Previously, when dealing with Yi Wei and Smith, Tao Yu had not been explicit, but with Head Liu showing such goodwill, Tao Yu spoke more straightforwardly. This statement caused Liu Yi''s pupils to constrict slightly, and for a moment, his face betrayed his composure. After a moment, he regained his poise. "Two figures from the Floating City? Then I must concede my temple is too small to accommodate them, congratulations, congratulations." Liu Yi didn''t seem to take Tao Yu''s refusal to heart; instead, he showed a joyful and congratulatory expression. "No wonder you''ve mastered it so quickly. If it''s those two, then it all makes sense." "When I come back, I do enjoy practicing at the dojo, so if there are any honorary positions available, I certainly wouldn''t mind," Tao Yu explained, offering something in return, as he would definitely need to learn the Breathing Technique later on. Having the identity of a direct disciple from the dojo would also allow Head Liu to maintain his dignity. Liu Yi gave Tao Yu a meaningful look and then laughed, "Of course, it''s no problem at all, and I still think you should be considered a True Disciple. When the opportunity arises, I might teach you the Myriad Streams Breathing Technique." This response made Tao Yu smile awkwardly. It seems... he was seen through... To stand tall in the outer city and be one of the most outstanding dojos, dominating the realm of the hunting hounds, the Head had been through storms and waves. It was more than normal for him to guess what was going on. The Myriad Streams Breathing Technique is a deeply guarded secret in the outer city and not something you''d find on every street corner in the Inner City. But for those two figures from the Floating City, it was indeed a simple matter! And the Head himself did not give a firm no; he just said ''when the opportunity arises,'' which indeed shows he''s shrewd... As for the ''trouble'' he mentioned before? What ''trouble''? As Tao Yu said, the trouble is actually on the other side! "Head, do you have any knowledge about that ''patron'' from the Inner City? After all, young master Sun might not come back to get his terminal for a couple of days, and I don''t want to bother him with these matters." Tao Yu casually inquired further, as he already had some guesses in his mind. Meanwhile, Head Liu waved his hand nonchalantly and said, "No need to bother him with everything. It''s not really a big deal, just a Spine-breaking Dog trying to save itself out of desperation..." Chapter 107: Chapter 97: Accepting Money to Eliminate Disasters for Others Tao Yu had some guesses at the bottom of his heart, and after hearing the words of the dojo master, he became completely certain of who the ''noble'' seeking him out was. Wino! The Inner City survivor he had teamed up with for the first time entering the Abyss, the one who had been captured and parasitized by an Alien yet had somehow managed to survive by clinging to life. Now it seemed that he had been rescued. With such severe injuries, and now able to jump around, the medical standards of Inner City were indeed high. "Self-rescue? It looks like he''s probably still in the Alien nest. It''s been over a month now, hasn''t he? He hasn''t gone back yet?" Tao Yu sighed. "No, after all, even newcomers among the Inner City''s Alien-implanted Pioneers, with the strength gained from early resources, are quite strong. Surviving a few more months is not a big problem, but it can''t go on indefinitely." Liu Yi smiled, knowing that Tao Yu understood who it was. "Ah, Brother Wino, sigh, we even teamed up before, and got along quite well, it''s a pity." Tao Yu looked somewhat regretful and sorry. Back then, that screw-up had been jealous of his own lack of talent and had given him a fierce cold shoulder. He had almost forgotten about it, and now here he came out of the blue looking for him, tsk~ "Got along quite well?" The dojo master raised his eyebrow and didn''t say much else, but after pondering for a moment, he said, "Recently, he has gained some fame in our circles. The place where he''s trapped must be very dangerous, and no one from Inner City is willing to risk going to rescue him. "So he''s been gathering people from the new Development Zone in Outer City, using both carrot and stick, and he''s already put together a group." Having said this, he gave Tao Yu another glance. "He''s probably had his eye on you for a while, but you haven''t come back. After all, with Grade A talent, ''Dynamic Vision,'' forming combat capabilities quickly, and strong early-warning abilities." Tao Yu understood Wino''s situation from this. Whether Inner City or Outer City, both places are quite pragmatic. Wino could still be envious of him, his talent was truly not high, being saved must have cost a pretty penny, and it was uncertain whether his family was still willing to invest in him. Even if he had a few friends, those willing to risk pulling him out of trouble would be few, unless there were sufficient benefits on the other side. "There''s definitely an Alien Queen, and the Python Alien as well as the Aliens he has nurtured, ugh~" Thinking of these things gave Tao Yu goosebumps. Even with his current strength, facing an attack from a large swarm of ordinary Aliens, he would have to run for his life first; and if that included Python Aliens and Aliens parasitizing Wino, the risk was indeed very high. With enough ammunition, enough manpower, a well-trained group could barely try, but the casualty rates and cost-effectiveness were hard to predict. Almost out of favor, Heaven knows how much money he could still offer, trying to get something for nothing... "He''s even sought help from gangs like the Wild Wolf Gang, tsk tsk~, maybe the recent skirmish between the Wild Wolf Gang and the Skull Gang is his doing behind the scenes." Where interests weren''t involved, Tao Yu also didn''t take verbal advantage, pretending to express deep regret. Then he took the initiative to say, "The dojo master mentioned it briefly before; actually, if you had said earlier that you were looking for someone, Wino big brother and I used to get along quite well." Tao Yu''s words made Advisor Jin''s corner of the mouth twitch. It was only because the employer had said it might be necessary to be a bit tough that they had acted that way. There should be some displeasure about it. But of course, he would not say that out loud. Instead, he apologized once more for the previous rudeness, and only then did he speak, "Does this mean young brother Tao has agreed?" "If the compensation is right, everything can be arranged. Advisor Jin, you''re aware of the risks involved. I''m risking my life here. If something unfortunate happens, I want to be able to leave something behind for my family." Tao Yu''s firm statement made Advisor Jin''s teeth hurt a bit. Does this mean that not only does the compensation need to be sufficient, but it also has to be paid in advance? "Well, asking for payment before discussing the strategy doesn''t seem quite right, does it? After all, you''re an Inner City aristocrat." "Hey, it''s precisely because I''m dealing with Inner City big shots that I can''t afford to welch on debts, right?" Tao Yu''s counterargument left Advisor Jin somewhat speechless. It sounded reasonable, but that isn''t right, is it? How could they let him make demands as the stronger party? "Everything is negotiable, as long as we share a common goal, there won''t be a problem." Advisor Jin hesitated, not daring to make any sweeping promises. "That''s more like it. Let''s sit down and have a good talk, everything can be resolved. Tao Yu is our Dojo''s prodigy and will soon become a True Disciple. We can''t mistreat him." Liu Yi then spoke up to bolster Tao Yu''s position. It was obvious that these words from the Wanliu Dojo''s dojo master added more pressure on Advisor Jin. Does Wanliu Dojo want to dip its hand in these troubled waters? Tsk... Looks like they really need to shed some ''blood'' for this. "Advisor Jin, let''s be clear, you can tell Wino big brother directly, we mud-leggers from the Outer City can only climb up by risking our lives, and we don''t mind laying them on the line. "But I didn''t come by my Grade A talent easily; I''m the hope for my entire family. My life''s on the line, and it''s gotta be for a good price." Tao Yu spoke with righteousness, yet his words were both reasonable and appropriate. After all, he''s dealing with Inner City aristocrats. For the sake of saving their skins, they should be able to offer up some decent benefits, don''t you think? In any case, get the payment first and the benefits in hand, then see. As for going or not? I''m a man of my word; I take people''s money to deal with their disasters. But if the employer dies before the job, there''s nothing that can be done about not going, is there... Chapter 108 : 98 Its Settled ```plaintext "Young Brother Tao, I''ll pass on your words, but how much benefit you want to get, still depends on your own value," Master Jin still had to take his leave; he was not the decision-maker. "Boss, it''s getting late, I''m heading back as well," After Master Jin had gone, Tao Yu also bid farewell to Liu Yi. "Be careful on your way." "I will." "When you have time these next few days, come by, and I''ll announce your status as a True Disciple." Liu Yi patted Tao Yu on the shoulder. "Thank you, Boss. I will," ... Tao Yu took some ''Qi Replenishing Pills,'' then left the Wanliu Dojo. As soon as he left the dojo, he noticed someone was observing him but didn''t pay it much mind. The sky was already dim, and the gray mist at the horizon made it even more gloomy. The dark environment, combined with "Bullet Time," ensured safety was high enough in the Outer City, as long as one stayed alert. Yet, Tao Yu didn''t think that Wino, who wanted his help for the rescue operation, would choose to act rashly and unwisely. Indeed, it seemed like those people were just watching him closely then spoke into a walkie-talkie. When Tao Yu left the stronghold, he saw a large punk motorcycle, similar to Panda''s, driving straight towards him from the street. Compared to Panda''s bike, this one even had some additional weapons mounted on it. There were revolving machine guns on the front sides, spikes on the sides of the tires, and a steel plate at the front for ramming. It only had two wheels, yet it exuded the violent presence of a tank. Dressed in a jacket and only slightly smaller than Panda, a weary and somewhat haggard Wino was sitting at the helm with a cigar in his mouth, his rough facial skin still looking ferocious. Upon seeing Tao Yu, Wino nodded, "Surprisingly, you''ve even learned Myriad Streams Five Forms. Come on, let''s talk about your payment," After speaking, he pulled the bike to a stop, which stayed upright on its tires without the need for feet or stands, prompting Tao Yu to give it a second look. Looking around, some members of the Wild Wolf Gang had started to clear the area, driving away the onlookers. And no one dared to say a word. "Brother Wino, you''ve recovered from your injuries, huh? I was so worried when I saw your condition the last time," Tao Yu greeted Wino with a smile, causing Wino''s mouth to twitch involuntarily. Although he had been brash and belligerent due to his talents and had taken a dislike to Tao Yu, family knows its own, and this guy clearly wouldn''t have minded him dead. "You haven''t paid back the money you owe to Jose, have you?" Wino spoke softly, as if trying to apply some pressure on Tao Yu. Tao Yu and the others running away as lackeys was something he couldn''t really do much about, as they had not yet been relegated to cannon fodder; the entire arrangement was based on status and power. But Tao Yu borrowing money was a concrete fact. "I''ve paid it back," If he didn''t perceive the Aliens in advance, his two guys would be ambushed and would die too! "I need a good weapon, preferably one that can kill them in one hit, and there should be the Aliens that parasitized you coming out, right? They must be extremely strong, including those Python Aliens." Tao Yu directly stated his demands, using the advice Sun Shiyu had given him on the spot. "That''s possible." Wino nodded in agreement. The stronger Tao Yu was, the more likely he was to save him. A Grade "Dynamic Vision" did indeed deserve a good gun. "Also, I need some skills. You''ve seen that lately I''ve been learning Wanliu Dojo''s Myriad Streams Five Forms and haven''t spent much time practicing shooting, so I lack some advanced shooting skills, not to mention I don''t have enough Yuan Force for accelerated learning." Now that the other party had opened up, Tao Yu naturally started tearing things up bit by bit. "Fine, I can find you some shooting skills and support you with some Yuan Force as a reward!" Wino took a deep breath and agreed. Because this too was something that could increase the likelihood of rescuing him, even if it pained him, he had to agree first. Thinking of the remuneration he had paid to the two guys, he was already under a lot of strain, and now he had to make an additional expenditure. His family''s tolerance towards him, probably wasn''t much. He would have to swallow his pride and borrow some high-interest loans from outside, the key was that in his current situation, it was very hard to get a high-interest loan... "Also, I''m currently at the site chosen for the new gathering, and I probably need a month and a half of training time to forge myself to the utmost before setting off to rescue you. Can you hold on, big brother Wino?" Tao Yu then further made his demands, a precautionary measure in case he had no chance to resolve the debt issue, so as not to delay his own business. Tao Yu didn''t consider himself to be a clever person capable of devising foolproof, meticulous plans. For him, the so-called plans and schemes were best prepared in abundance, flexibly adjusted according to the different actual circumstances. "A month and a half? And the time it takes to travel, how can this be." Wino was becoming somewhat irate. "That can''t be helped. I''ve also taken on a mission issued by Miss Sun of the Suns, if it doesn''t work out then I can only apologize." Tao Yu''s words directly silenced Wino, who looked at him with eyes full of uncertainty and apprehension. "Miss Sun personally issued you a mission?" "Yeah. How about I ask them for mercy when I complete the mission, to come rescue you?" Tao Yu said curiously. "No, no, no need to trouble them, no trouble at all. The new gathering place is just starting up, how can it be worthy of the trouble of the two dignitaries." Wino repeatedly waved his hands. Of course, in his heart, he hoped it would really bring those two into action. But, now he really didn''t deserve it! Lackluster talent and captured by Aliens, he couldn''t even escape on his own now. This waste asking two Floating City distinguished figures for help? What right did he have to make such a request! Blundering into making such an inopportune request might even lead to his family giving up on him actively. "Fine, I agree to your demands. I will also invite two friends to help. The team gathered from the Outer City will convene at the gathering place, and then you can set off together..." ``` Chapter 109 : 99 The Effects of Meditation Technique "Although it''s not a Yuan Force item, it''s still pretty good, truly Inner City quality." Tao Yu looked at the multifunctional rifle with a sci-fi feel in his hand and was full of admiration. The next morning, Master Jin showed up at his doorstep with sincerity. AT200, that was the model of the gun, which aesthetically was somewhat boxy and felt a bit bulky, yet the edges had a streamlined feel to them. It was equipped with two magazines, AP (Armor-Piercing) rounds and HE (High Explosive) rounds. Each magazine contained fifty AP rounds and ten mini-grenades. The key point was the high range of the bullets used. The effective range of the AP rounds could reach 800 meters, and they were extremely precise. With a scope attached, it could be used as a sniper rifle and was also capable of rapid fire. The mini-grenades could reach a range of two hundred meters. The main feature was its comprehensive functionality. It could be said to be quite suitable as a primary weapon for a multifunctional rifle. "The Warlord''s Sidearm is enough for a pistol, this one is a good complement." Tao Yu mounted a scope, lifted the rifle, and aimed it swiftly a few times, finding it very smooth to use. The downside was that AP rounds cost 3 Yuan Force points each, and HE rounds cost 10 Yuan Force points each. Definitely unnecessary for clearing out zombies. At this point, the advantage of the Warlord''s Sidearm''s ability to slowly recover air bullets became evident. Besides, Tao Yu also had a set of Yuan Force absorption skills in front of him, which could be added to twenty bullets. However, Tao Yu guessed that absorbing ten would be enough for him. Each bullet carried about 10 points of Yuan Force, and after absorption, he gained an "Intuitive Shooting." "Intuitive Shooting" lv1: Allows for high-accuracy attacks based on feeling. The higher the basic shooting skill and mental strength, the better the effect. Without a doubt, this was a shooting skill with Yuan Force characteristics that had a very good assisting effect and was highly practical. The Deification cost was also not expensive, just over a hundred. Tao Yu did not hesitate to complete the Deification! "Intuitive Shooting - Modified" lv1: Can discern the best shooting spots on the enemy, and can attach mental strength to the bullet (stackable). Similar to the Deification of Basic Shooting, but with an additional ability to discern the best shooting points, and that instinctive feeling when shooting was also enhanced. Although Tao Yu had not actively trained much in shooting abilities. But with his talent and the boost from this new skill, he reckoned he could now be comparable to a Pioneer with high talent specialized in shooting abilities! "No wonder they say ''Dynamic Vision'' develops quickly; a good gun combined with a few skills can easily do explosive damage and turn into a mobile artillery." What followed was a magnetic card worth five thousand Yuan Force points. "Better than nothing." Tao Yu raised his hand to absorb the Yuan Force from the magnetic card and after confirming his gains, he also spoke to Master Jin who had come to deliver the goods, "I''ve received the goods, Master Jin, you may go back now. Recently you''re clashing with the Skull Gang, so you should be cautious. I''m going to practice my shooting skills and get familiar with the firearms." The tall Master Jin showed a relaxed smile and said, It felt as though his stamina was almost depleted, and he would collapse right there on the spot! If it wasn''t for his second Deification of the Breathing Technique, which drew in Free Energy to sustain the last bit of energy, he would have been immobilized by now. Then Tao Yu remembered the words Sun Shiyu had reminded him when she first taught him, "Spiritual energy is nourished by Qi-Blood. You''ve already grasped Qi-Blood which can have an auxiliary effect, but be careful not to overdo it. Though, at your current level, you don''t need to worry about that..." Afterward, Tao Yu endured the soreness in his body and first used a hundred Yuan Force for a certain amount of replenishment, somewhat reviving his energy like a stream of living water. Then, relying on the stamina of [One Proof Forever Proof], he directly took out two tubes of Nutrient Paste and squeezed them into his mouth, digesting them swiftly. With the Nutrient Paste supplementing him, Tao Yu began to feel warmth in his body again and his Qi-Blood started to recover. Once his body had improved slightly, he consumed all the Qi Replenishing Pills he had bought the day before and initiated the [Swallowing Essence Skill] to digest them quickly using his Qi-Blood. "I almost had to use Yuan Force for a direct recovery!" Tao Yu felt the [Swallowing Essence Skill] rapidly absorbing the potency of the Qi Replenishing Pills, swiftly refilling and repairing his body, and he let out a slight sigh of relief. His training effect was too strong! The usual Meditation Technique was still manageable, but after his own Deification process and with the acceleration of two hundred every hour, coupled with the increased explosive period, a day''s training nearly drained him completely! His lack of experience and the rapid enhancement of his spiritual side led to his deep involvement, causing him to neglect his body. But luckily, he could remedy it with Yuan Force and food, otherwise, it would have been really awkward. "This must be due to the initial improvement window period, but the effect is indeed strong!" A gleam seemed to shine in Tao Yu''s eyes, and his body slowly but continuously swelled up with vitality. Then he raised his finger and plucked a strand of hair to place it in front of his eyes. As he let go, the strand of hair simply floated in the air, no longer falling! "Unfortunately, this is just a passive effect brought about by the [Meditation Technique - Modified], a demonstration of a certain level of refinement between thoughts and spiritual power, and for now, it has no practical value. However, it definitely adds to the overlay of Fist Intention, and there are bullets with added spiritual force..." He thought of the terrifying burst of Telekinesis from Sun Shiyu, which must have been the result of a combination of talent and skill enhancements. The Meditation Technique wasn''t an attack skill; this was just a reflection of how much his spiritual aspect had improved in a day. Besides passive effects like an increased mental capacity and faster thought processes, to make practical use of it, he would have to rely on the talent of [Fist Intent] and skills like the enhanced bullets. Once all the Qi Replenishing Pills he had bought were digested, Tao Yu''s body recovered once more, although his face still lacked some color, prompting him to consume two more tubes of even better¡ªbut definitely more expensive¡ªNutrient Paste. "I didn''t buy enough Qi Replenishing Pills. Now with enough money, I feel like having a hundred on me would be fine. It''s much more cost-effective than recovering with Yuan Force..." After ingesting two more tubes of Nutrient Paste, Tao Yu finally felt completely recovered. He slowly stood up then, moving his body which creaked resoundingly. "Now I have two skills that can add a mental shock to the bullets, and with the purification of the Meditation Technique, the effect should be stronger..." Tao Yu did a few stretching exercises, which made a sound like a taut bowstring. Looking outside at the darkening sky, his gaze grew deeper. It was time for a test... Chapter 110: Chapter 100 Celebration ``` The Wild Wolf Gang, one of the gang forces in the outer southern area of South City, rose to power much like many other fluctuating outer city forces, through the remarkable talents and decent strength of its founder. With Grade A "Agility," even just with ordinary combat skills, the status of Grade A still earned him some initial investment. It gave this lone wolf, who came from the bottom of the outer city, the capital to rise. Having talent, daring to stake his life, plus some sponsorship and luck, ultimately led to the present Wild Wolf Gang, which had a resounding reputation across the whole southern area. The gang leader of the Wild Wolf Gang also self-proclaimed himself the Wolf King, and he had four top lieutenants under him. He controlled the gambling dens and flesh businesses in two of the town fortresses and also had a supply channel for ''happiness'' from Inner City. Sustained by the gang''s provisions, this Wolf King, who had the chance to enter Inner City but still chose to stay rooted in the outer city, was indeed among the top tier there. Because of this, the Wild Wolf Gang had a separate small base in the outer city. The exterior was similar to a fortress, encircled with barbed wire and discarded oil drums, and inside densely resided some of the core members of the Wild Wolf Gang. Although smaller in scale compared to those fortresses, this was an area exclusively belonging to the Wild Wolf Gang. Beyond this core mini-fortress, the residences of some other members of the Wild Wolf Gang surrounded the area, which was already quite impressive in the outer city. And these past few days, the stronghold of the Wild Wolf Gang was lit up throughout the night, with the oil lamps burning all night long, and from time to time, there would be bursts of cheers and laughter... In the center of the stronghold, it wasn''t where the gang leader, the Wolf King, resided, but rather a warehouse-like hall. It was in the center of this warehouse, today there was a tall bonfire, and with the oil lamps lit up around it, despite lacking any circuitry, it was still quite bright inside. In front of the bonfire, some unknown types of meat were being roasted, a large group of people reveling without restraint, holding big bowls of liquor and taking big bites of meat. Some were even using ''happiness'', or puffing smoke, filling the air with a smoky smell. "Brothers, we''ve recently managed to suppress the Skull Gang, and although our turf hasn''t expanded much, our income sources have at least increased by a quarter!" In front of the fire in the C-spot area, a lean man under one meter seventy stood up, raising his wooden wine cup with a domineering shout that did not match his frame. The muddy liquor spilled out, and this Wolf King of the southern area successfully ignited the atmosphere at the scene, drawing cheers. An increase in income sources by a quarter meant that everyone''s Yuan Force income could increase too! Being able to maintain such a vast gang, the Wolf King had the lion''s share, but the distribution was still quite fair, at least their core members earned far more than the ordinary people of the outer city. "Here, we''ve got to thank our young master, Wino. If not for him, that old skull wouldn''t have given in so easily. "But everyone still needs to be on guard. That old skull is certainly biding his time, plotting mischief. We can''t let the meat that''s at our mouths be spat out again." The Wolf King once again thanked Wino sitting next to him, and Wino, now having put aside much of his pride as an Inner City rich kid, also raised his cup and said, "Be it the outer city or Inner City, we speak with strength. Every rule and regulation waits to be broken. As long as strength is on our side, you needn''t worry about the Skull Gang''s retaliation." "Thank you, Young Master Wino!" "Thank you for the gang leader''s generosity!" "Long live the Wild Wolf Gang!" "Hahaha!" "..." There was no formal meeting like a company conference. These kinds of gang gatherings were so simple and unsophisticated, a group of people revelling heedlessly. Enjoy stories on m_v lem|p-yr As everyone entered a time of celebration and revelry, the Wolf King turned back to Wino with a smile and said, "Young Master Wino, everything is ready now, but do we really have to wait so long for that kid? You want me to pull some strings?" "Don''t mess around." Wino quickly stopped him, but then went on with a somewhat gloomy face, "Who..." "..." As the bullets poured down, what was once a joyous atmosphere instantly turned into a bloodbath, a scene of carnage! Even though these men were the core members of the Wild Wolf Gang, the real elites! Even though the weakest among them possessed the limits of human physical strength, with many mastering Grade 5 skills, each individual could be considered a powerhouse in the Outer City. Grade C combat talents were commonplace, and there were four or five at Grade B. But against bullets aimed precisely at their heads, their mortal bodies were meaningless! Human limits? If the skull is blown open, one is still doomed! Grade 5 skills? There isn''t even a chance to fire back once the bullet hits the brain! All the hard training, all the hidden cards, all the strength became irrelevant in the face of that lone figure unceasingly firing his dual-wielded assault rifles! Just one man managed to achieve complete fire suppression, just one man turned it into a one-sided massacre! Fully armed with a tactical suit, his face entirely concealed by a tactical helmet. Dual-wielded assault rifles, with four more slung on his back. No need to reload the magazines, just throw the spent one away, grabbing a new one and resuming the shooting. The enemy casually strolled through the hall like it was a garden, taking lives with each step, as if performing a deadly waltz. Whoever ran fast was targeted, whoever tried to take cover got shot, whoever tried to reach for a gun died! The occasional precise counter-shots seemed to be anticipated by him, not by rapid movements, but he always managed to let the bullets whiz past. And the few who had a chance to strike back were promptly targeted and couldn''t even start a second round. After just two rounds, only three or four people remained, hiding behind cover within the once-cheerful hall... "Skull Gang! How dare you!" Having dodged to cover through the barrage due to his talent and ability, the Wolf King caught a glimpse of the assailant''s gear. A standard set of tactical equipment. But his combat suit, bulletproof vest, tactical helmet, even the assault rifle in his hands, all bore the unique skull mark of the Skull Gang. Just one man! Merely one single man had almost completely wiped out his laboriously gathered elite underlings! The hatred he felt even outweighed the fear in the Wolf King''s heart. Who?! Who on earth was it?! There must have been a traitor who led them here! Otherwise, how could they bypass such tight security and sneak in unnoticed? What about the people outside? Were they all dead? Why was there no sound or warning? If there had been as much as a hint, it wouldn''t have come to this! They could have riddled the enemy with bullets had they faced him just one on one! Chapter 111: Chapter 101: Dead Tao Yu released the assault rifles he was dual-wielding, allowing them to fall to the ground before drawing the last two from behind. The hundred or so bullets fired before had already taken care of most of the targets here. The combination of "Intuitive Shooting - Modified" + "Basic Shooting - Modified" gave Tao Yu a terrifying hit rate. Deified Basic Shooting could modify bullet trajectories, but apart from the substantial concentration it consumed, small adjustments were mentally taxing. It was simple for single shots, but the effect was best for automatic fire at a single target. For multiple targets, he mainly relied on his own Dynamic Vision combined with passive gun handling to lock on. But now, with "Intuitive Shooting" coming into play, it was subconscious shooting. As long as he had a rough idea that it was a head, combined with his increasingly proficient shooting skills and fine adjustments, it was just like hanging locks on targets! As long as a brain couldn''t withstand a single shot and was suddenly caught off guard, death was certain! The scene was obviously celebrating, and although many people wore bulletproof vests, most had taken off their helmets! Only a few with iron masks and similar attire on their faces were easily taken care of by Tao Yu as he added Shadow Force to his shots. It seemed that Shadow Force could erode along the cracks formed by bullet impacts, killing those few with head protection with one or two shots. The initial combat result of the new skill was quite impressive. Skills were inexpensive, Deification costing just over a hundred, but offered an extremely high cost-performance ratio. "I have always been strong in bursts, and now my ability to clean up the riffraff has also significantly improved," he mused. Tao Yu thought to himself, while also lifting his gaze to lock onto the direction of several containers. Those rusty containers themselves seemed to be makeshift rest areas and bathrooms within the warehouse, simply made out of containers for convenience. Now, they served as cover for the last four survivors. The commanding Wild Wolf Gang Leader, Gold Master, Wino, and another guy whose name was unknown before. Due to the high lethality of firearms and grenades, Tao Yu chose not to risk being counter-fired upon and instead prioritized targets based on who drew their guns first, rather than going for the strongest. Therefore, it was inevitable that these few quickest to react and move survived. "Who are you really? How much did the Skull Gang pay you? We are stronger in both finances and force; we could have given you more!" the Wolf King snarled from his hiding place, roaring in impotent rage. His painstakingly gathered elite had been decimated overnight, nearly wiped out! Dealing with the Skull Gang for so many years, he knew they didn''t have such skilled individuals. This must have been external hired guns combined with internal traitors working together! Facing these accusations, Tao Yu simply smiled lightly. Then, using Qi-Blood to drive energy to his vocal cords, he spoke through the helmet in a husky voice, "Oh? You can offer more than the Skull Gang did? If you pay me now, I might consider sparing the four of you, and even returning the favor is not out of the question." The tone of Tao Yu''s voice made it impossible to discern his age or gender. Facing Tao Yu''s proposition, the Wolf King just sneered coldly, The elite forces he had accumulated over the years were now almost completely wiped out in a single day, and now, it was time to exact blood for blood! What Inner City bounty hunters, what partners, what ''Lone Gunman'', what ''Wilderness Hunter'', no matter who you are, you''re going to die! "Die!" The Wolf King seized the opportunity and immediately burst forth with all his strength! While harnessing his proud speed and reflexes, he closed in, shooting in the style of Gunplay. With dual pistols in hand and fluid, graceful movements intrinsic to the Wolf King himself, the sequence was indeed spectacularly smooth. However, no sooner had he come out and exchanged a few shots with Tao Yu. Suddenly, his head jerked back, a bloody hole appearing in his eye socket, blood spurting out. The next moment his entire head was riddled with follow-up bullets; his skull cap was lifted, held back only by his hood, and he collapsed into a pool of blood. Tao Yu, who had merely glanced at the Wolf King''s corpse, merely tilted his head casually, letting the bullet graze his helmet, leaving a scratch as it whizzed by. To Tao Yu, endowed with the three major Spirit Perception skills¡ªCrane Form - Modified, Warlord''s Sidearm, and Meditation Technique - Modified¡ªthe burst of malice that had suddenly erupted seemed glaringly obvious. He naturally entered Bullet Time! While minutely adjusting the aim and firing back almost simultaneously, he also caught sight of the opponent''s muzzle direction and bullet trajectory. Although far from as fast as a bullet, easily capturing the trajectory and finding the best way to respond was not a problem. Not wanting to test the quality of his helmet, nor to bet on the opponent''s bullets, Tao Yu definitely preferred to dodge first as a sign of respect... Before Master Jin and the other survivor even showed themselves, the Wolf King had already bitten the dust and collapsed, casting a sudden silence over the scene. The Wolf King? Is this all there is to it?! How did you even climb to the top? How did you die just like that? Died so easily?! Blind were our dog eyes! "Brother, I''m actually not from the Wild Wolf Gang, I''m out of this mess." After a moment of silence, Wino spoke out. He even quickly received agreement from Master Jin and the other survivor! "Yeah yeah yeah, nor am I, I''ve already left the Wild Wolf Gang." "From now on, the Wild Wolf Gang is no more; all their territory belongs to the Skull Gang!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 112: Chapter 102: The Pot Hearing the sounds that followed one after the other, Tao Yu also felt somewhat stunned at the bottom of his heart. But this was reality, and reality had always been so direct and cruel! "Since it has come to this, let it be then." As Tao Yu spoke, he also gradually retreated and hid in a corner. Even though Tao Yu had already made his statement, the three people behind him did not dare to show their faces; it was still Wino who swept a cold glance at the two men and said, "Go out and check. Otherwise, I''ll kill you first." This cold voice made Jin Shifu''s heart tighten, and together with another survivor, they stiffened their scalps and walked out. Stepping out cautiously, they found that the anticipated attack did not occur, which caught them happily off guard. "It''s safe now, Young Master Wino. Let''s hurry and leave." Seeing that the two people were unharmed, Wino also breathed a sigh of relief. Getting pulled into the mess between the Skull Gang and Wild Wolf Gang was really bad luck! Ever since the day he awoke, it had been an ill-fated year! With lackluster talent, he also encountered nothing but misfortune! Wino, who hailed from the Inner City, felt that he was involved by accident, and seeing the two key members unharmed, it seemed that the assassin indeed had achieved his goal. After all, the Gang Leader of the Wild Wolf Gang and the majority of the core members had died. There was no need to attack someone like him, a child of the Inner City, and provoke the wrath of his family. "It''s all about taking money to rid others of disasters; no one paid to take my life..." As Wino pondered this, maintaining his vigilance, he left the hiding spot, tested the waters a few times, and upon realizing all was safe, suddenly accelerated towards the gate. No matter what, it was best to leave quickly! But when he reached out to push the metal door, the clattering sound of chains outside made him pause in surprise. The metal doors had only budged slightly and become deformed, and through the gap, Wino could see outside there were chains wrapped around at least ten times. Had that guy previously locked the door from the outside? To prevent escape? No sooner had this thought crossed his mind than his scalp tingled and he suddenly threw himself backward. Da da~ The sound of gunfire sounded, and several sprays of blood emerged from Wino''s body and legs. However, the soul-rending pain that followed caused Wino to let out two muffled grunts; even with his physique, he did not manage to roll over and get up immediately after falling to the ground. This satisfied Tao Yu, who tested the power of his shots. The purified mental power from "Meditation Technique - Modified" indeed had increased the power of the mental assault, especially now that the mental attack was doubly stacked. A few casual shots could incapacitate an Inner City child like him from getting up immediately. "Mental attack..." Wino swayed as he propped himself up from the ground, emitting a hoarse voice, his face a mask of misery. "Senior partner, ''Lethal Bullet''..." Hearing the other party''s words, Tao Yu also had a face full of confusion; it must refer to someone capable of imbuing bullets with a mental attack. But as a senior partner, he certainly was among the top echelon in the Inner City. Tao Yu realized he still fell short compared to such individuals. However, if their styles were similar, it seemed like he could have found a future scapegoat... Wino''s words also caused the trembling Jin Shifu and the other survivor beside him to drastically change color. But in the end, he found that this Inner City young master''s worth wasn''t even as high as that of the Gang Leader of the Wild Wolf Gang! The most valuable thing on his body was a Frenzy Potion that could absorb a thousand units of Yuan Force. The potion was restricted for use by those with alien body grafts, it could greatly increase vitality, strength, agility, defense, and body size, but the side effect was a reduction in rationality. This reminded Tao Yu of the way Wino looked when he last faced the alien. "I have Mental Immunity. If it wasn''t for the fact that my body couldn''t take it without alien grafts, I could actually keep it..." Tao Yu felt slightly regretful, but safety first, he decided to absorb it as Yuan Force anyway. As for the Gang Leader of the Wild Wolf Gang, he had various small but useful Yuan Force items on him. There were two pairs of wrist and knee guards, identical to those owned by the rich lizard women; the set had broken before, and now it was a good replacement. There was also a badge that could conceal one''s scent. Though it was nowhere near as good as his own Shadow Evasion, when using only his two passive concealment skills, it was still somewhat useful. For now, he used the badge on Wino''s hidden body. Although Tao Yu wanted to use Wino''s body for Corpse Refinement, it was clearly not something he would hide at home before taking it away, the risk was too great. He would come back at night to retrieve it. The rest of the odds and ends were directly absorbed as Yuan Force; all in all, it highlighted the poverty of the gang members, adding Wino''s potion for a total of about three thousand Yuan Force. "Well, better than nothing, at least the employer is dead, no need to waste time saving him." Compared to these trifles, Wino had already provided some decent things previously. Overall, it was quite a good deal... ... After a comfortable rest for the latter half of the night, Tao Yu woke up early in the morning to the sound of chaos outside. He faintly heard something like ''Wild Wolf Gang is finished.'' In an era where communication outside the city was all done by shouting, it was already pretty good for the news to have spread so quickly. It must be because the case was too severe. After washing up and stepping out of his house, Tao Yu could see the black smoke in the direction of the Wild Wolf Gang''s location hadn''t yet dissipated. It had burned all night; indeed, a persistent blaze. "Brother! Something happened to the Wild Wolf Gang! I heard they were annihilated by the Skull Gang!" Tao Shi, who was already at the farm, hurried over to share the rumor he had heard when he saw Tao Yu come out. "What are you fussing about? Which rumors have you been listening to now?" Tao Yu playfully smacked his brother on the head. "It''s true! I just saw Uncle Hu rushing over there with a bunch of people." Tao Shi protested. "With everything being so chaotic recently, you should go out less and help out more with the farm. Or practice some skills more. In less than two years, you''ll have to awaken too." Tao Yu took the opportunity to lecture his brother a bit. "Oh, but it''s really a bit chaotic. The Wild Wolf Gang was wiped out just like that. Looks like Uncle Hu will be busy again soon." Tao Shi seemed to really plan on staying low key for a while. Meanwhile, Tao Yu had been planning to find time to visit Uncle Hu, but it seemed that would have to wait for now; he decided to head to the dojo to train and to stock up on some Qi Replenishing Pills. The dojo master had said he would announce his identity as the true disciple; he wondered if Sun Shiqing, that young master, had returned yet... Chapter 113: Chapter 103: Status "The security team is ultimately still the strongest armed force in the Outer City..." Tao Yu walked on the street, watching as the vehicles of the security team sped by. The jeeps equipped with machine guns raced through the muddy roads, each one carrying fully armed members. Moreover, the spirit and energy of every member of the security team were quite outstanding, with an average level not weaker than the core members of the Wild Wolf Gang. In terms of numbers, they were at an overwhelming level. This average quality, paired with excellent equipment and systematic cooperative training. In front of the security team, those Outer City gangs indeed didn''t stand a chance. "No exchange of fire?" When Tao Yu arrived at the Hound Fortress, he had already seen some members of the security team escorting members of the Skull Gang away. There was some chaos but absolutely no fighting or gunshots. The members of the Skull Gang looked to be dressed normally; there seemed to be no struggle at all between the two sides. But these were not Tao Yu''s concerns anymore. This time the security team was clearly serious. The commotion was big. It might even be more than just the security team from the South City that was in action. The other residents from the Outer City were mostly discussing the matter too, with vivid descriptions. From the schadenfreude visible in the eyes of many people, it seemed that whether it was the Wild Wolf Gang or the Skull Gang, they were quite despised by the common people in the Outer City. It''s just that they usually dared not speak their anger. Speaking of disrespect toward local gangs, Tao Yu had firsthand experience. He had previously been swindled by lackeys of the Skull Gang, gaining nothing. The Wild Wolf Gang was also desperately poor. Tao Yu even heard the name of the Chaoyang Society; some people hoped that the Chaoyang Society could take over the territories of the two gangs. "Whether it''s the Wild Wolf Gang or the Skull Gang, their leaders are actually from the grassroots of the Outer City, but after they gained power, they turned around and lorded over the people of the Outer City..." Tao Yu could now enter the Hound Fortress by facial recognition; the guards had come to recognize this young ''partner.'' "Did anyone from our Hound Fortress get caught?" Tao Yu casually asked a guard he recognized. "Yes, some of the people from the Wild Wolf Gang in the casino were taken away, but probably there''s no relation. They''re just survivors." The guard said offhandedly. Another guard by his side added, "Hey, with the Wild Wolf Gang gone, it''s uncertain who can step up. The Skull Gang''s in bad shape too." "Exactly, this fighting and killing always leads to us at the bottom suffering. It''s a pain in the ass." But he had never imagined that a greeting would result in the young Miss coming in person! What an honor it was! Master Liu Yi held some influence in the South City and vaguely knew of her high status, someone not to be taken lightly even in Floating City. "I just came by to take a look, you can teach him the accompanying skills together with the Breathing Technique", Sun Shiyu said, without giving Liu Yi a second glance her indifferent to his enthusiastic attitude, stating her purpose straightforwardly. "I would be more than happy. Tao Yu is highly talented; it is an honor for our dojo." "Hmm, your dojo can take priority in settling accounts," replied Sun Shiyu, not forcing Wanliu Dojo into anything, indirectly bringing benefits to them with her visit. Previously, the free and discounted skills for the new Development Zone were split between the dojo and the company. But the rising numbers were, in fact, more beneficial to the dojo, as the cost of passing on skills wasn''t high and it helped increase sales of Qi-tonic Soup, Qi Replenishing Pills, and ointments. The issue was that the company would settle accounts periodically and might encounter troublesome hitches, potentially having to grease the wheels only to be bled dry afterward. Now with Sun Shiyu''s personal visit and promise, it was a huge help to Wanliu Dojo. Tao Yu stood by, once again feeling impressed by this young lass''s capabilities. Perhaps it was a lack of understanding of worldly sufferings, but the training they had received since childhood was comprehensive... ... In the end, under Sun Shiyu''s witness, Tao Yu became a True Disciple of Wanliu Dojo, and Liu Yi took him as a direct disciple, making him Liu Yi''s junior brother! He became part of the highest generational level in the dojo today. However, both Tao Yu and Liu Yi knew that it was just a title, with no real position or authority in the dojo. Qi Replenishing Pills and the like would still have to be bought with his own money. Even so, Tao Yu remained almost legendary among the dojo''s students. Especially for Smith and the others who had started at the dojo with Tao Yu, it was as if they were living in a dream! In such a short time, such an earth-shaking change had occurred. Seeing Sun Shiyu, who seemed utterly bored as the witness beside Tao Yu, everyone felt a deep reverence. It seemed as if all this was to be expected, as if it were perfectly reasonable... "I am leaving now. I''ll be here for five days. Here''s a signal card for you. You can leave me a message if there''s a problem, and I''ll reply when I''m free," said Sun Shiyu, waving at Tao Yu as she leaped onto the automatically returning jet ski, then soared up, leaving as cleanly and decisively as she had arrived. Tao Yu was holding a chip resembling a mobile phone card, which he could insert into his own watch for use within Starshine City. Although Tao Yu wasn''t very familiar with signal technology, he knew that when he was about to embark on ''darker'' tasks, he''d probably have to remove that card... "Haha, Junior brother, you really have an unlimited future," remarked Liu Yi, who was standing nearby, his expression somewhat complicated. "Not really. I still look forward to Senior brother''s guidance," Tao Yu responded. Master Liu Yi had been optimistic about Tao Yu before, and now, he felt they could communicate as equals, an impressive feat achieved in just two months. The gap made by the hand of a benefactor was indeed huge... Chapter 114 : 104: Myriad Streams Breathing Technique ``` "It''s no surprise he completed ''Five Forms as One'' so quickly, I didn''t expect him to grasp the basics this fast..." Sitting cross-legged in front of Tao Yu, Liu Yi, whose body was drenched in sweat and steaming, showed a look of emotion on his face. "Not at all, it''s because my senior brother was willing to put in great effort to guide me. Otherwise, with just the method alone, I wasn''t sure if I could grasp it even in several months." Tao Yu sincerely expressed his gratitude. The ''Myriad Streams Breathing Method'' was a closely guarded secret of Wanliu Dojo, a power derived from a fragment of an old world in the Development Zone, which had already begun to touch upon transcendental levels of power! But for this very reason, beginning the Myriad Streams Breathing Method was extremely difficult, not just requiring ''Five Forms as One'' to hold Qi-Blood as a base, mastering it in a short time wasn''t possible by relying on secret techniques or oral instruction alone. However, with Liu Yi personally guiding with his energy, it was somewhat similar to how Sun Shiyu''s ''Meditation Technique'' used Visualization Diagrams to transmit, greatly accelerating the process, and Tao Yu managed to grasp the knack in just one go. Looking at Liu Yi, steaming with heat, it was clear that such guidance also placed a great burden on him, and Tao Yu could vaguely sense that Liu Yi was a bit drained, and his abilities might be slightly diminished for a short while. "Haha, it''s nothing. Just remember to replenish your nutrition when accelerating with Yuan Force later, the Qi-tonic Soup is quite good, and it should be enough when combined with the ''Swallowing Essence Skill''." "Of course, I''ll still need to bother my senior brother when I''m free." "Not at all, I would ask for nothing more." Having learned the skill, Tao Yu exchanged pleasantries with Liu Yi for a while and then excused himself on the pretext of familiarizing himself with the Breathing Technique. The greatly fatigued Liu Yi did not see him off, but watched Tao Yu''s departing figure and sighed softly. Young people truly have endless potential. Who could have imagined such a rapid rise when they first met? "I wonder where he plans to take root in the future. If he continues to stay in the Outer City, he may have the opportunity to change its structure." Liu Yi also had the ability to enter the Inner City, but like the Gang Leader of the Wild Wolf Gang, he earned a more stable income in the Outer City, so he didn''t consider moving to the Inner City. "Having made a name for himself in the new Development Zone, he''s likely to choose the more stable environment of the Inner City..." Liu Yi thought to himself and also closed his eyes to begin recovering. He had no strong foundation in the old gathering place and usually went there every five days to arrange some procurement matters, focusing most of his energy on the present world. If one''s main focus was the Development Zone, then the Inner City offered a more comfortable environment... ... After leaving Liu Yi''s wooden house, Tao Yu also began to concentrate on the newly acquired skill. ''Myriad Streams Breathing Method'': Integrates Qi-Blood to foster energy, uses energy to defeat enemies, and also hammers the internal organs to increase a certain physical limit. As the level of the Breathing Method increases, the physical limit can be further enhanced. Indeed, it had already touched upon the transcendental. Although Tao Yu had prematurely integrated energy using ''Five Forms as One'' and Deification, he was still looking forward to the ''Myriad Streams Breathing Method,'' having felt the power of ''Meditation Technique''. "It''s another ability that allows for an increase in the physical limit as the skill level goes up. Combined with the Basic Breathing Technique of second Deification and the Yuan Force on my body, it''s really something to digest thoroughly." Tao Yu let out a breath, looked at the 1,500 points of Yuan Force consumed, went to the canteen to get several bowls of Qi-tonic Soup to drink in advance, and then found a corner to choose Deification. However, by stacking vigor, one''s original vigor can be doubled or tripled! Tao Yu could now stimulate five different kinds of vigor to burst forth simultaneously with the Myriad Streams Five Forms, greatly increasing his close-range destructive power. "Before, even when I exerted all my strength, I could barely crack Little Black''s exoskeleton after many physical attacks, and that was only by combining it with Fist Intention." Tao Yu looked at his fist, acknowledging that Aliens were indeed battle weapons and beating them with bare hands was exhausting. "Now, I should be able to kill it with one punch." Three days! This was merely the result of Tao Yu practicing for three days. In those three days, Tao Yu poured Yuan Force into strengthening Meditation Technique - Modified, Myriad Streams Breathing Method - Modified, Basic Breathing Technique - Modified Second Edition, Five Forms as One, and Myriad Streams Five Forms. Because he often practiced multiple skills at the same time, he poured in constant Yuan Force on top of buying Qi-tonic Soup, consuming tens of thousands of Yuan Force in just three days! "Ah, the new Development Zone probably doesn''t have sufficient nutrients to sustain such high intensity. The Dojo Master has been giving me strange looks these days." Tao Yu sighed. However, due to Sun Shiyu''s influence, no one else knew how many skills he had or how much Yuan Force he was spending on acceleration, so it didn''t really matter. "Combined with the talent boost from Fist Intention, these three days made me feel the window period effect I had when I first entered the Abyss. But afterwards, I doubt I''ll progress as quickly. Yet I can''t afford to keep consuming Yuan Force at such a high rate." Tao Yu stretched his body, cracking sounds emanating from him. Although he hadn''t reached the point of diminishing returns, the window period of the drastically increased upper limits from the two Breathing Techniques was over. Now, it was time for steady progress, polishing slowly with a higher cost-effectiveness of Yuan Force consumption. Until he approached the upper limit again and entered diminishing returns. "I hope that after over a month of Corpse Refinement back home, I can fully tap into my current potential. I have enough Yuan Force..." Tao Yu pondered. If he saved his Yuan Force, he should also have enough for a second Deification of Bullet Time, but that would leave him too stretched, too extreme. Moreover, comparing the second Deification of the Basic Breathing Technique with the first Deification of the Myriad Streams Breathing Method, the cost-effectiveness of the first Deification is indeed much better. "Ah, it always comes down to not having enough money. I need to figure out how to make some..." Then, Tao Yu''s gaze fell on his wristwatch. The little rich girl would be two days later than him getting back, and definitely leaving later than him as well. During these days, when Tao Yu rested and drank Qi-tonic Soup, he would send her messages, asking about the Meditation Technique. The little rich girl also occasionally took the time to reply to him. Because he had Deified the Meditation Technique, although his level was nowhere near that of the little rich girl, Tao Yu had a broad perspective on the subject. In fact, he was using this to fish, aiming to slowly change the one-sided advice into a mutual discussion. So far, it seemed to be working well, with the frequency of replies from the little rich girl increasing, and she was even starting to send messages on her own initiative. This brought a slight smile to Tao Yu''s lips as he looked at the new message and chose not to reply. Fawning and being too eager are no good; sometimes one has to play it cool. "I wonder how Uncle Hu is doing. It''s time to go see him, to deliver the motorcycle..." Chapter 115 : 105: Re-enter ``` "Wow, this bike is really handsome." Uncle Hu couldn''t take his hands off the heavy-duty motorcycle in front of him, his smile never ceased. "In our world, there are plenty of these little toys. Uncle Hu, you can get gasoline, right?" Seeing Uncle Hu so happy, Tao Yu smiled as well. "Haha, no problem, it''s definitely enough for daily use. The old gathering place has oil-producing areas." Uncle Hu said with a beaming expression. Oil, the blood of industry, many Outsiders choose to bring some back after working in the Abyss. Although the output is limited and the price is a bit high, Uncle Hu could still afford the fuel consumption of a motorcycle. "To be honest, I''ve had my eye on this thing for a while. The price is one thing, but it''s mainly too big and not suitable for my build." Uncle Hu, with his short and stout figure, found it difficult to handle such a heavy bike. The punk-style bikes from Inner City were truly not rideable for him - his feet couldn''t even reach the ground. He estimated that he would have to ride in a butt-forward position, but fortunately, he was strong enough to keep it steady. "As long as you like it." Uncle Hu had helped Tao Yu a lot. Naturally, he wouldn''t skimp on some small things brought back on the side. Even setting aside the fact that Uncle Hu was South City''s deputy leader, he had investment value. The combination of interests + family ties was the most solid. No matter what, his whole family still lived here, and having Uncle Hu look out for them made a big difference. "I wanted to deliver it a couple of days earlier, but with the gang fights recently, I figured you were too busy." Tao Yu then took the opportunity to ask about the Wild Wolf Gang. "Man, don''t even start, I haven''t closed my eyes for a few days, but it''s pretty much settled. I can finally get some rest." Uncle Hu caressed the motorcycle while talking, almost as if he was complaining. This made Tao Yu pause, then he asked, "It''s settled?" "Yeah, the Skull Gang did it, isn''t it obvious?" Uncle Hu pulled out a homemade roll-up and lit it. ''Joy'', that sort of thing, was mostly untouched by the security forces - he had seen too many cases. It was never as glamorous as portrayed in the propaganda. "Right, the Skull Gang." Tao Yu nodded. "But that old Skull is really tough. It took three days and drugs before he finally cracked. He was a real man." Uncle Hu blew a smoke ring, his expression tinged with a hint of sentiment. This made Tao Yu''s mouth twitch involuntarily. "Have you returned to the Abyss?" "..." Tao Yu looked at Sun Shiyu''s unread voice messages and couldn''t help but smile, then he replied. He first shared some ''guesses'' based on the unique perspective he gained after his Deification Meditation Technique, and then he added, "My apologies, Miss Sun, I plan to head back today, so I had some matters to deal with. I am about to start my meditation, see you in the Abyss." After sending the message, Tao Yu pulled out the communication card, then turned into a shadow and slid out of the room. Once he regained his size, he quickly headed to the burial site under the cover of night... ... Zombie 01 shards, late at night, zombie''s howls occasionally rose on the streets, coupled with the whistling of the wind through the windows, the atmosphere turned quite eerie. With a flicker of mosaic-like imagery, Tao Yu, carrying a corpse, reappeared in the room he had left earlier. Just returned, Tao Yu heard the growl of an Alien beside him and felt the faint sense of connection with his mount resurface in his heart. He could sense that Little Black beside him was filled with an irritable and savage mood. "Be quiet. You can''t eat this one." Tao Yu glared at Little Black, whom he hadn''t seen for five days, and glanced at the night that had deepened into the wee hours. Howl, howl, howl~ Although Little Black was quite restless, it lay down begrudgingly on the ground after hearing Tao Yu''s reprimand, occasionally swishing its tail. Seeing that the creature was still behaving, Tao Yu, who had wanted to take the opportunity to discipline it and test the strength he gained from the Myriad Streams Breathing Method, found himself unable to lay a hand on it. He still petted Little Black anyway, soothing it once, which made the creature that hadn''t been pampered for five days comfortably roll over and lazily sprawl on the ground. "Five days isn''t a big issue, but it''s starting to show some restlessness. I estimate another five days might pose a risk of losing control. After all, a beast is still a beast." Tao Yu felt a bit regretful. However, as the Taming time increased, the period until losing control could be extended. Moreover, the refined spirit from the Meditation Technique seemed to enhance the soothing effect as well. It''s just that it''s not convenient to expand the number of Aliens too much, which was a bit of a pity. "When it''s time for Corpse Refinement, and all the body''s potential is digested, I wonder if I could attempt to capture an Alien Queen, and then control the Alien swarm through her..." Tao Yu pondered. With the success of the transportation company in mind, Tao Yu had also discovered that earning Yuan Force was actually faster in some traditional industries than by fighting monsters. If he could capture an Alien Queen, there was indeed another potential source of income. "But therMeditationhas been a Rebel Whelp that killed an Alien Queen. If you don''t control Aliens directly, indirect control still carries a risk of losing control. It''s worth a try, but I shouldn''t waste too much effort and get my priorities mixed up." His goal is to become stronger! Not to become a big transport squadron leader and breeder... Standing by the window and looking at the moonlit sky, Tao Yu leaped out with Wino''s corpse and headed towards the site of corpse cultivation. Little Black followed closely with a leap. There''s no time like the present to start Corpses refinement¡ªbeginning now... Chapter 116: Chapter 106: Competition "One and a half months, still gotta live comfortably, don''t shortchange yourself." Tao Yu drove a military green RV that looked like a truck to a park nearby, then he slowly brought the vehicle to a stop and pulled the handbrake. "Aside from knowing it''s a Mercedes brand, I have no idea what it is. Does Mercedes make RVs? I really can''t figure it out..." Las Vegas is a world-famous entertainment capital, and their RVs are also quite nice. Tao Yu took a fancy to this one at first sight, even going as far as clearing the zombies around it to find the keys and an access card. At four meters high, two or three meters wide, and over ten meters long, its entire structure resembled that of a truck. After starting it, Tao Yu also discovered that this thing had very powerful horsepower, eight-wheel drive, and great off-road capabilities; it could probably run through the Gobi Desert without an issue, a truly nice ride for this post-apocalyptic world. The RV''s interior was luxurious, with a dining room, a bathroom with wet and dry areas, a kitchen, and even a bedroom. It was even divided into two floors, with the upper floor dedicated to a tatami resting area. The roof came equipped with solar panels for charging. Enjoy stories on m_v lem|p-yr The two floors combined to offer an area of over forty square meters; not to mention a single person staying there, even several people would find it more than spacious enough. The rear could also hold an off-road motorcycle and spare tires. Furthermore, both water tanks and the fuel tank had a large storage capacity, and there was a water filter inside. The vehicle''s weight of over twenty tons felt solid, almost indistinguishable from military grade. "The glass seems to be bulletproof too. Probably no one had their eye on it before either because of the zombies nearby or because they couldn''t get in. From now on, when crossing the world for exploration, I can drive this..." After parking the RV and giving the interior a thorough check, Tao Yu found numerous pleasant surprises. However, it was quite wasteful for one person to occupy such a large space, so the surplus areas could be used to store supplies¡ªthe more, the better. After getting out of the vehicle, Tao Yu set his sights on Little Black and then pointed towards a shopping center. "Bring back more food, mainly canned goods. Grab some toiletries, too." Once Little Black dashed off in that direction, Tao Yu returned to the sinister plot of black soil and began to irrigate it with blood. "This piece of land is actually perfect for raising zombies. I don''t need to feed them with my own blood, but since I''ve started and spent so much time on it, I might as well do it right..." The bodies of Cao Shaolin and Wino lay quietly beneath the black soil. Wino''s body had even been smeared with Little Black''s blood around the head. Anyhow, after the corrosion, it was the kind that would give ordinary people nightmares just by glancing at it. They''d be unrecognizable by his own mother once dressed up and considering the natural changes in a zombie''s physique. "Comparatively speaking, the zombie density in Las Vegas is not high, making it easier to escape..." Tao Yu switched the channel to Starshine City''s channel to listen for some information about Pioneers. "...I don''t care what you do outside, but everyone better watch themselves. Now is the time when we need people. If you cause trouble and I catch you, don''t drag your families into it..." It was the voice of the handsome young Sun Shiqing, and Tao Yu rarely heard him sound somewhat annoyed, which made him raise an eyebrow. "Is it fighting among the Pioneers? Something must have happened." Then Tao Yu frowned, thinking about Panther, his business partner. Currently, transporting goods from Las Vegas could be said to be one of the most profitable projects! While the settlement lacks supplies and the proximity of Las Vegas with its abundance of resources, it''s definitely a golden opportunity to make a good score. With the vehicles provided by their side and two ready truck drivers, his partner had indeed seized a head start. Leveraging his Inner City reputation to gather a group, they could keep the ball rolling and growing. But indeed, this involved enough interest to make Inner City people jealous... "Tch, I finally found a financial opportunity as a rural nobody from the Outer City. I hope no one messes it up, it''s better if we all follow some rules..." He had told Judy about his general area of activity; they should know he''d be back these two days. If there was any issue, they''d probably come over to report... It didn''t take long for Tao Yu to wait. After spending an afternoon eating and training, as Little Black returned with bags big and small, Tao Yu adjusted the walkie-talkie placed on a foldable table beside him, and soon a voice inquiring came through. "Boss, are you back yet?" It was Judy''s voice, which sounded normal. "I''m back. How''s everything going recently, going smoothly?" What Tao Yu cared about was the income assurance of one hundred thousand Yuan Force for his first month. "All in all, it''s been okay. Panther''s clout is pretty good; some others doing the odd delivery jobs have not been so lucky. We haven''t had any issues for the time being, but there are already competitors..." Chapter 117: Chapter 107: Advance Competition? Tao Yu was not surprised at all upon hearing this. Why did he form an alliance with Panda? Aside from the fact that Panda, as an Inner City resident, had greater influence and a higher profile, the main reason was that the job as a porter had too low a barrier to entry and was highly replicable. In Las Vegas, zombies were sparse, and it was safer than Henderson. Getting the first batch of goods was the most important, so it was best to expand the carrying capacity as quickly as possible. As long as one could grab the earliest batch of valuable goods, one would succeed¡ªand Panda''s promise was to drop the amount directly to fifty thousand in the second month. However, being singled out by Judy and being informed about other Hermit teams suffering heavy casualties suggested some conflict had erupted outside. "Is Panda there? Let him speak." "Yes, I''ll call him." It wasn''t long before the walkie-talkie crackled to life again. "Tao, brother, you''re back, huh? Did it go smoothly?" "I''m okay. What''s the situation like now?" Tao Yu cut to the chase. "No big deal, rest assured, the minimum guarantee I promised you will be honored. However, it was supposed to be a bit more, but now it''s likely that I can only divide about eleven or twelve thousand for you in the first month." Panda seemed a bit frustrated and then continued on his own "Two more Inner City guys turned up, and well, I was thinking we should all sit down and talk it out, right? Make money together without the need to fight among ourselves. "But those two acted strangely, splitting into two groups. So, it''s not easy for me to cooperate with one of them, and now everyone is just doing their own thing..." After hearing Panda''s explanation, Tao Yu found himself shaking his head a bit. So far, from Tao Yu''s interactions¡ªPanda was different from the likes of Henderson and Wino; he was more mercenary. But this wasn''t necessarily a bad trait. To each their own, and at least with such a character, negotiations tended to go smoothly. So when new people arrived, sitting down together to think through making things bigger and stronger for a joint benefit wasn''t unacceptable. Dividing the profits according to each one''s capabilities and efforts seemed reasonable. Or the various teams could divide the territories and work on their own! After all, there was only so much total profit, and once it was dug up, it''d be gone. Yet such frustrating incidents had occurred. What happened next became clearer: the Inner City Pioneers valued their reputation and didn''t resort to direct confrontation, but the outside porter teams suffered the consequences. Besides showing some respect for Panda, some Hermits too were caught in the crossfire. "They haven''t attacked us, have they?" "Not yet..." When Panda reached this point, his voice took on a more solemn tone, and Tao Yu heard it. "You mean, they might attack us?" "They''re a bit enraged. It wasn''t much really, but I don''t know how they''ve made it into such a mess. The young Sun master is quite annoyed too, but it''s not possible for him to take care of every little detail." Sun Shiyu and Sun Shiqing were the pillars of the base, but they didn''t have the Clone Technique and indeed could not manage every detail personally. They had to delegate authority. Anyway, those two groups were well-behaved in the assembly area, but they caused all sorts of trouble where they couldn''t be controlled. "There are mines on the streets now. Be careful out there, man." "Mines?" Tao Yu also felt frustrated. This was like biting the hand that feeds. "Got it. Stay safe." "Yeah, you too. Some Inner City heirs can have very nasty characters." Panda gently reminded Tao Yu. He himself was shrewd, weighing pros and cons, but not all Inner City people were like him. Having some relationship with the Suns might, in some eyes, invite jealousy... There was a metallic clank as the head was patted, but it didn''t seem to bother the recipient. "Isn''t it because Young Master Sun personally came over to request leave for him? Is that enough for you?" Panda shot him a look before dismounting and stepping forward, while Tao Yu also slowed down and stopped next to Panda. Tao Yu was now over one meter eighty tall, but still seemed inconspicuous next to Panda and his motorcycle. Panda then took out a Yuan Force card, started infusing Yuan Force into it, and said to Tao Yu, "Fifty thousand should be enough, right? I don''t have much ''Flowing Water'' on me; I''ve been stockpiling some supplies too, some of which can still be slowly transported to the real world and sold for even more." "That''s enough, thanks." It hadn''t been ten days since they had started working together, yet Panda was already willing to advance fifty thousand Yuan Force. Tao Yu was very satisfied. Now, with nutritional supplementation and having entered a stable period of enhancement, Tao Yu also chose a more cost-effective mode of Yuan Force consumption, which was sufficient for the time being. If he could collect another wave of it, he estimated he might attempt a second ''Deification'' of the ''Stealth'' ability. Although the cost-effectiveness of a second ''Deification'' had decreased significantly, ''Stealth'' was the skill generating the most Shadow Force for him at present, and the price was still acceptable, so Tao Yu had already queued it for upgrade. If there was enough Yuan Force, he could also consider working on ''Stance Skill'', continue building the foundation, and enhance all three dimensions. "Here''s this too; Miss Sun has already brought back a terminal from the real world, and I''ve completed the company registration. This is your authentication chip. Don''t lose it; it''s a hassle to replace." Panda handed over a chip resembling a SIM card that could be directly inserted into Tao Yu''s watch, and Tao Yu unhesitatingly took it and inserted it into his watch, "Oh, Miss Sun is back, huh?" Tao Yu casually asked. "She''s back. This our third shareholder, Qimen; now that those two gangs have merged, I fear I can''t cover for them alone." Panda then introduced the third shareholder to Tao Yu. Tao Yu, welcoming of anyone who could bring him income, nodded with a broad smile at the mechanized figure. Qimen, however, didn''t display the same stern demeanor as when talking with Panda; instead, he greeted Tao Yu with a smile, "I''ve only heard of your name. I heard you''re working for Young Master Sun. Don''t forget to pull us up when you''ve made it big." "Not at all, you flatter me too much." No sooner had Tao Yu finished speaking than his watch vibrated, which surprised him. Abyss was only covered by broadcast signals at the moment, weren''t they? They didn''t have communication signals. Upon opening the message, he heard Sun Shiyu''s voice, "Where are you? Why is it just your bug here?" Well, did she ride her motorboat here looking for me? Perhaps her motorboat had short-range communication capabilities. Tao Yu could only politely apologize to the stunned pair, "Sorry, something''s come up ¨C I have to go." As he spoke, he also replied with a voice message, "I was just with the convoy; I''ll head back now." With those words, he revved his motorbike, turned around, and roared off into the distance. Qimen, with his jaw hanging open, couldn''t help but swallow and say, "Was that Miss Sun''s voice just now? Didn''t you say he''s on good terms with Young Master Sun?" "Ah, well, Young Master Sun was the one who took leave last time. Maybe he''s on good terms with both of them..." Panda was somewhat at a loss for words; an Outsider, and they come to him directly? Shouldn''t he be scampering back as soon as he''s summoned? Indeed, bringing him into the partnership was a wise move! Qimen, too, touched the non-existent sweat on his mechanical head. If it were just him, he really had planned to spout some bravado, just to give Panda some face! Luckily, he hadn''t spoken out of turn; their first meeting had gone quite smoothly. "Maybe I should learn to hold my tongue..." Having gone through this incident, Qimen began to reflect on himself. Many people only change after being faced with an upheaval and hitting a wall... ``` Chapter 118: Chapter 108: Secrecy Tao Yu rode his motorcycle back and saw Sun Shiyu poking her head around the window of the RV, seemingly very curious about the inside. Little Black, usually ferocious and domineering, was now curled up at the side, looking as pitiful as a beaten dog. When Little Black heard the motorcycle and saw Tao Yu, he quickly ran over to him. Crying out woefully. He even stood up on his hind legs, pointing his paws at Sun Shiyu. Tao Yu could sense Little Black''s feelings of grievances and complaints. However, seeing Little Black like this, Tao Yu countered with a big slap, "Don''t you have any tact, making a fuss in front of Miss Sun like that?" This made Little Black even more pitifully lie down, his tail wagging back and forth. Seeing this, Tao Yu felt helpless. How could your owner fight back, right? "Haha, this little creature you''re raising is quite interesting. Which skill is it? Can you teach me?" Sun Shiyu stopped her scrutiny of the RV, turned around with her hands behind her back, and just happened to see Little Black tattling, finding it quite amusing. "A meteorite, the kind that can explode, seems to involve changes in psychic power, probably hard to learn." Tao Yu''s words made Sun Shiyu raise her eyebrows, "It involves psychic power too? Quite a nice skill, you do have good luck." Whether it''s Corpse Refinement or this Taming Technique, Sun Shiyu could see the potential in them. "Your insights were influenced by this skill too, right?" "Yes, and the Corpse Refining Art has somewhat to do with it too." "Try it on me sometime, let me feel it." Sun Shiyu''s sudden suggestion nearly caused Tao Yu to lose his composure; his mind inexplicably filled with mosaic-filled images, his youthful body almost bursting with a nosebleed. "Ah, this, might not be a good idea, the force of this ability could be quite strong." "Don''t worry, I have a talent for psychic power, and I have many skills too; don''t judge me by your standards." Sun Shiyu seemed unconcerned, but she didn''t pressure Tao Yu into doing anything; instead, she turned back to the RV. "This vehicle seems nice, where''s it from?" "I just found this one, Miss Sun, if you want it, I''ll give it to you." Tao Yu pretended to be generous, but he had also figured out her character; accepting his vehicle would definitely lead to more rewards. But obviously, Sun Shiyu had no intention of carelessly accepting other people''s gifts, casually waving her hand, "You use it, let''s go take a look." "Sure." ... Experience tales at m v|l e-NovelFire "Mmm~" Sun Shiyu sat on the edge of the RV bed with a flushed face, her tight outfit accentuating her chest that heaved with heavy breathing, trembling with every breath. After a while, she let out a long breath and said with a slightly quivering voice, "Your skill is quite problematic; no wonder it has such good effects. Is there a punishment mechanism?" Even though Sun Shiyu tried to steady her tone, Tao Yu, hearing her sticky, soft voice, had trouble suppressing his urges, contemplating unleashing the full force of Taming Technique. But he managed to force those thoughts out of his mind with sheer willpower. It was she who had taken the initiative and let down some of her psychic defenses to feel Tao Yu''s skill. If she couldn''t hold up, Tao Yu wouldn''t mind taking the opportunity to do something, but there wasn''t any need to go all out on a gamble. However, her willpower was incredibly strong; even at normal intensity, she managed to withstand it, much stronger than Little Black. He really couldn''t tell if it was accidental or on purpose. "I''ll head back first. I''ll come find you when I have time to study this in detail." With her back to Tao Yu, Sun Shiyu waved her hand and left the RV, while Tao Yu sat in the vehicle watching her mount the motorboat and zoom away. After Sun Shiyu left, Tao Yu also let out a slow breath of relief, then saw Little Black peeking in at the doorway. "What are you looking at? Go get me some food, I''m a bit irritated." Afterwards, Tao Yu also left the RV and went to the corpse cultivation ground to pour fresh blood. After pouring, he began today''s practice routines. Flirting with a rich woman is flirting with a rich woman, indeed likely to bring unexpected gains, but more often, you have to rely on your own hard work and accumulation. The abilities that belong to you, those are truly yours! People must rely on themselves! ... On the other side, Sun Shiyu rode the motorboat at high speed, cleaving through the air. With the strong wind blowing, she even felt her head getting a bit hot. "A bit of a loss of composure huh, I almost wasn''t able to suppress my psychic power. But the complexity of that psychic ability is indeed interesting. In all aspects, he''s not bad, his background is clean, interesting..." Thinking about something, Sun Shiyu rode the motorboat in a horse stance, feeling a little sticky and deciding to change and shower once she got back... ... Sun Shiqing, dressed in home wear, sat cross-legged on the sofa, manipulating the drone controller in her hand and occasionally popping a chip into her mouth. Seeing the normal operation of the transportation route on the screen, she began to adjust the drone''s position. But then her expression shifted slightly, and with a look of surprise on her delicate face, she turned towards the entrance, seeing her sister walk in through the door. Although Sun Shiyu''s face showed no particular expression, completely calm, Sun Shiqing furrowed her eyebrows and said, "Sis, are you in heat?" "Almost. I encountered a very interesting skill." "Tao Yu''s?" "The very one." Hearing what Sun Shiyu said, Sun Shiqing let out a sigh of relief, "Well, that''s not too bad. His background is clean, and if his MAX Dynamic Vision can be confirmed, that wouldn''t be too bad." Sun Shiqing then appeared puzzled, "But it''s not like you. You have such high standards. Last time I was just trying to motivate him a little." "Heh, it''s a very interesting skill. I''ll let you give it a try next time, and you''ll know. I''m going to take a shower, suppress the seal. If I hadn''t been lying down, I almost revealed my tail..." Sun Shiyu seemed to remember something, showing a rare hint of flirtatiousness and a slight morbidity on her face. Usually very serious, her face combined with this expression, along with her figure and looks, had a different kind of charm, as if a single glance could evoke desires. But Sun Shiqing across from her was very calm, without any strangeness, instead saying with some gravity, "Then don''t waste time. Although it''s just the two of us for now, precautions are still necessary. If our family affairs become known, it would probably be quite troublesome." "Tch, in this world, you still have to rely on strength. We represent success. Even if they know, so what?" Sun Shiyu retorted with disdain flashing across her pretty face. She quickly took a deep breath to calm the unusually flirtatious expression, and then exhaled deeply, "But you''re right. To avoid unnecessary complications, we should minimize trouble. Investigate that kid. Does he have a girlfriend or a childhood sweetheart?" Sun Shiqing, upon hearing this, stiffened her expression, then said helplessly, "Isn''t that a bit much?" "What are you thinking? I''m just a succubus, not a demon. Just slap some money in his face, and it''s done. You have such a dirty mind." "Actually, I think if you just slapped some money in his face, it would be faster..." "Heh, can he handle it now?" Chapter 119: Chapter 109 Blocking Someones Livelihood In the dead of night, Tao Yu opened his eyes inside the RV. "The body during puberty really is troublesome, but the Qi-Blood is just too strong, should I reward myself?" Explore stories on m,v l''-NovelFire Tao Yu sat up somewhat helplessly and then took a bottle of "fat house water" from the fridge to dab on his face. He sighed after returning to bed. During the day, Sun Shiyu had lain here for a while, and maybe it was the mental strain he had placed on her twice that made her sweat quite a bit¡ªhe always felt that there was a fragrant scent here, making him somewhat irritable. It gave him the urge to grab the sheets and take deep whiffs of them. It was like being poisoned¡ªinstant fantasy the moment he closed his eyes. "Even though I also had a hormonal surge during middle school in my previous life, it wasn''t this exaggerated." He cracked open the can with a ''pop'' and downed the coke, but the chilled beverage couldn''t suppress the restlessness of his Qi-Blood. Tao Yu simply decided not to sleep anymore and directly got out of the RV. Little Black, who was keeping watch outside, got a scare, waking up and looking at Tao Yu in confusion, not knowing what his owner was up to. Then it saw Tao Yu get out of the car and start throwing punches with a fierce vigor, and it also heard the command. "Go, bring me some more food." This made Little Black complain with a couple of howls¡ªcalling Alien out to look for food in the middle of the night wasn''t human. Nonetheless, it quickly darted off into the night, blending into it in no time... ... "Let me check out the Corpse Refining when you''re done, don''t know if this thing of yours can be learned, but if possible, I''ll pay the tuition." "Talking about tuition feels a bit hurtful to our feelings, just give me something like ten or eighty thousand." Tao Yu watched Sun Shiyu ride away on the jet ski with a smile, but couldn''t help his gaze from drifting toward a few key areas outlined by her tight suit. Once she left, he rubbed his nose. "Hiss, is this little minx flirting with me? No, that''s not right, she didn''t do anything... Why is my body''s reaction getting more and more exaggerated? After all, I''ve seen quite a few little videos..." He had been practicing Corpse Refining for more than twenty days now. During these days, with the help of ample Yuan Force, he was steadily digesting the gains of the stable period. With the Meditation Technique growing stronger, as long as skills could be practiced simultaneously, he could train them together! Even though the Yuan Force was depleting quickly, the improvements were equally rapid. Meditation Technique - Modified and Myriad Streams Breathing Technique - Modified had both reached lv3, while Basic Breathing Method - Modification II and Myriad Streams Stance Skill - Modified were at lv4. Each form of Myriad Streams Five Forms had also reached lv4. Shadow Manipulation - Modified had advanced to lv2, although it had been practiced less. One could say he had fully utilized the potential to get stronger through spending! The most obvious reflection of this... the walkie-talkie on the folding table suddenly buzzed to life. "Brother Tao, are you there?" It was Panda''s voice, sounding a bit weary. "I''m here, what''s up?" Tao Yu picked up the walkie-talkie. His ability to dedicate nearly all his time to nurturing corpses here, along with rapidly digesting his gains, owed much to Panda''s efforts. Not only had Panda advanced him a sum of Yuan Force, with the one-month deadline soon to arrive, but Tao Yu could also expect an income of at least seventy to eighty thousand Yuan Force. "I''ve run into a bit of trouble, can you come over?" "Sure, where?" Throughout the month, Tao Yu had been largely hands-off, lending the Suns'' reputation by association and giving some indirect support to Panda''s side. But Panda had never bothered him up to now; since he was asking for help this time, Tao Yu couldn''t refuse. Ever since the last time he had taken a call from the young lady in their presence, Panda would use the walkie-talkie to chat when passing nearby, hardly ever disturbing Tao Yu. It seems like he must have really run into trouble this time. While closing up the RV and taking the walkie-talkie with him, Tao Yu went to the corpse nurturing site to water the noon portion, all the while listening to Panda''s words coming through the walkie-talkie. "The location is at the LAS6 warehouse district; things are a bit troublesome, Qimen is injured..." After Tao Yu finished pouring the essence blood, he began to devour the canned food Little Black had brought to recover. "You mean to say, the balance has been broken now, and that guy still wants to crap and pee on our heads? Wait for me." Twisting the throttle on his motorcycle, Tao Yu then shouted in Little Black''s direction, "Stop playing dead, follow me." Following a roar of the engine, the motorcycle shot out in a flash. After nearly a month of Pioneers and natives moving like ants, the zombies on the streets of Las Vegas were becoming fewer, and likewise, the easily obtainable high-value goods were dwindling. LAS6 is the code for a warehouse that Panda had once mentioned to Tao Yu, having spent a lot of effort to clear it of zombies into a treasure trove. He even had Qimen guard it with people; there had been convoys coming and going these past few days, making it one of the currently rare high-value cargo areas. The total value of the goods there might be around two hundred and fifty thousand Yuan Force. Taking out various expenses and rewarding the subordinates, just by clearing out this warehouse, Tao Yu would be able to pocket about fifty thousand Yuan Force. It should have been about halfway done by now. Thanks to this warehouse, Panda even estimated that after subtracting the five thousand Yuan Force advanced earlier this month, he could still give Tao Yu an additional seventy to eighty thousand Yuan Force. But now there were problems! "Goddamn it, someone really wants to cut off my money..." Tao Yu floored the throttle, leaving Little Black further and further behind... Chapter 120: Chapter 110: Understand? ``` The LAS6 warehouse district boasted an expanse of large white storage facilities. Inside, a dazzling array of supplies filled the space. Due to the complete variety, there was a substantial demand for these items in the settlement. Even many of the items transported to the present world could be exchanged for a significant amount of Yuan Force. Previously, this warehouse may have attracted survivors hoping to retrieve supplies, only to result in hordes of zombies besieging the area. It was one of the most zombie-infested regions in Las Vegas. However, Panda was a top-notch fighter from the Inner City and managed to enlist a group of indigenous Motorbike Gang members, along with numerous Pioneers from outside the city, whose cooperation led to an effective clearance of the area. But today, three convoys faced off against each other here. Each convoy had several heavy trucks, with Panda''s eight heavy trucks being the most in number, enough to match the total of the other two teams. But now, Panda was closely aligned with one of the convoys, confronting the group that only had four heavy trucks. Qimen, who had originally partnered with Panda, lay on the ground beside them, sparks flickering from his body while Judy tended to him. A closer look revealed a stark difference between the two sides, with Pioneers from the outer city standing fully armed on top of the vehicles, while the Inner City Pioneers were the ones leading the convoys. "Taff! What the hell do you mean by this? Young Master Sun has emphasized time and time again to show restraint!" Panda watched warily in the direction of the warehouse plaza, where a rather ordinary-looking figure around 1.7 meters tall stood casually. With blond hair and headgear reminiscent of a boxer''s face protection, he wore a set of black, fiber-material bulletproof vests and tactical gloves on his hands. It was precisely this figure that compelled him to temporarily join forces with another group on the site! "Heh, if it weren''t for Young Master Sun, do you think that idiot would still be alive?" Though appearing arrogant, he was not as brainless as he seemed. "Brother Panda, we agreed to team up and take down the opposition. Look, Taff showed up, and he''s a real headache." The person beside Panda, whose face resembled crocodile skin and cradled a composite helmet in his arms, wore a high-end tactical suit but only reached Panda''s shoulders in height, sighed. He didn''t get along with Taff or Taff''s backer, and the two sides had always been at odds. Little did he expect Taff to suddenly appear in the settlement, let alone join his sworn enemy''s team, spelling disaster for him. "That''s nonsense. When Taff joins, it will be your team, not much use, right? The problem is still with him." Although Panda was temporarily cooperating with this ''Crocodile man,'' he still saw the crux of the problem clearly. Taff had come to him asking for half of the profits, which was obviously unacceptable. But then, Taff switched to another team, leveraging his combat prowess to exert pressure. Glancing at Qimen, Panda sighed. Qimen was left alive on purpose, because killing him might have angered Young Master Sun. Now, however, he''d been maneuvered into a tricky position. "Ahem, Brother Panda, when will Backdrop Bro get here..." Qimen, despite lying on the ground with occasional sparks emanating from his body, didn''t feel much pain due to his mechanical enhancements, though his voice carried an electronic tone. "He should be here soon." Panda sighed inwardly; even if Tao Yu arrived soon, at best, he could ensure a safe retreat for his team. The warehouse was likely lost to them. "Oh? So there''s outside help as well? Interesting." Taff raised an eyebrow and smiled. Meanwhile, a slender figure clad in tight metallic armor walked up from behind him, giggling, Experience more on m v|l -NovelFire ``` Chapter 121: Chapter 110 Do You Understand? _2 "Big Brother Taff, I know who that guy is, he''s probably the Outsider rumored to have some connection with Young Master Sun." Upon hearing about Young Master Sun, Taff was taken aback, but he scoffed at the mention of an Outsider. "Connected with Young Master Sun? Have you lost your minds? Does doing a favor by completing a task count as having connections? Fools, waving a big flag to scare you all." A look of mockery spread across Taff''s face, the part not covered by his boxing headgear. "I was received by Young Master Sun himself when I arrived, but you don''t hear me claiming to have connections with him, do you? Invoking a person of high rank''s name as if it''s candy, and you took it seriously." At this point, a look of realization also appeared on Taff''s face. "Oh, so it''s because of him that you have the guts to refuse me? Interesting. If he really shows up, I''ll break his limbs and see if Young Master Sun will punish me for his sake." Just then, the roar of a motorbike grew louder as it approached. Accompanied by the sound of drifting, Tao Yu pulled up in front of the convoy, stopping right beside Panda. He then looked up and saw Taff standing alone in the middle "Brother Panda, is that him?" Just as Panda nodded, Taff on the other side gestured towards Tao Yu. "Come take a look, kid. You''ve got a pretty face; you don''t think that by flaunting it, you''ll catch the eye of the nobility, do you?" Looking at the other''s peculiar gaze and expression, Tao Yu suddenly felt a bit nauseated. This was eerily similar to that Lizard guy''s look, but damn, this Taff is a man! Seeing Taff beckoning, Tao Yu gestured Panda to stay quiet and walked forward. "Wait a second, this guy is different, as long as he doesn''t kill you, I''m afraid Young Master Sun won''t say a thing." Panda hurriedly tried to hold back Tao Yu. But Tao Yu''s shoulder trembled slightly with strength, causing Panda''s fingers to go numb and release their grip. "I have a measure of it." With that casual shake, not only did Panda feel a numbness in his palm, but Taff''s facial expression also became more solemn, and he said with a touch of surprise, "Strength? Interesting." Then, watching Tao Yu approach, with a somewhat playful expression, he said, "Kid, you don''t think that mastering a technique of strength makes you remarkable, do you?" "Really taking the nobles'' approachability for granted, as if it were license for your own insolence..." Watching Tao Yu rapidly approach, Taff laughed heartily and lifted his hand towards him, "It might be impressive in the Outer City but, in the Inner City..." Taff''s hand turned into a claw, aiming to lock onto Tao Yu''s shoulder. It seemed like a simple grab, but combined with his footwork and rhythm, it was particularly subtle. Tao Yu had to either disrupt his rhythm and retreat hastily or be caught under the grip of the claw. But Tao Yu didn''t pause for a moment; his hand turned into a tiger''s claw, and with a sudden side step, he brushed past the claw strike, directly reaching back towards his attacker. The knife blade shattered, the bullet struck her forehead, leaving a crack on her armor as well! "No!" Despite the tearing pain in her head and seeing double, she still let out a final cry of despair. Pu-chi~ The subsequent bullets tore through the armor, drilling directly into her skull... It was just because of her initial shock, a half beat''s slow reaction to the first shot, that there was no aftermath! She was instantly killed by the spray of gunfire! Even a fully armed Inner City Pioneer met this fate, let alone the others who were powerless to fight back. As the gunfire ceased, and the sound of empty casings falling was heard, Tao Yu casually ejected the magazine and inserted a new one. Then he methodically loaded bullets into the empty magazine, one by one. He turned to look at his own team and casually pointed at his eye, then at Taff who had been concussed and was still twitching, and said "He''s not dead yet. One by one, you all go. No one gets left out, understand?" Witnessing Taff struck down by Tao Yu in one hit, and the team decimated in less than a minute, Everyone left, including Panda, was nodding their heads incessantly like pecking chickens. "Understood! We understand completely! Boss Tao, rest assured, the rest will be arranged by me..." Panda immediately pulled out his gun and fired two shots at Taff''s legs, then turned back with a malicious grin and said "We''re all complicit in today''s incident. The boss is merciful for sparing our lives. Don''t be ungrateful..." The crocodile man also quickly stepped forward to deliver the second finishing blow, and also turned to roar "What are you waiting for? Want to die, is that it?" Even Qimen, who was lying on the ground, propped himself up with his hands and crawled over rapidly, aided by his Mechanical Arm, letting its blade stab into Taff. Then, looking up at Tao Yu, he added "Boss Tao, rest assured. Taff''s family is indeed powerful in the Inner City, but collectively, we three families are not weak either. We''re all in the same boat." "In the Abyss, death is normal," Panda kept a watchful eye on the others, urging them to step forward while also reassuringly addressing them. If Tao Yu was an Inner City person, he wouldn''t really have anything to fear! Everyone knew their own limits. But with an Outsider acting so ruthlessly and not knowing the situation in the Inner City, he was afraid that caution would lead to eliminating everyone present. That would be a truly wrongful death... No need to eliminate us, in the Abyss a few deaths are manageable! In Floating City, many have died in the Abyss, not to mention a new generation from the Inner City? After all, it''s all just a matter of relying on good talent, a decent background, and having access to more resources¡ªthat''s all. Together, we''re not inferior, and not many would go to great lengths to avenge a dead person... Chapter 122: Chapter 111 Qi-Blood into a Pill "Big Brother Tao, you were one of the first Pioneers to enter, and you''re actually a few days older than me. This is this month''s dividend. Please accept it with a smile..." Standing at two meters and thirty centimeters, even when Panda tried to lower himself, he was still a head taller than Tao Yu. That expression left Tao Yu somewhat speechless. "You were the ones who killed him, so why be so cautious?" Tao Yu really didn''t mind the situation at the scene. Taff was incredibly resilient; everyone had to stab him once, and in the end, it was the joint effort of three Inner City Pioneers that finished him off. Aside from the first strike by Tao Yu himself, the rest had little to do with him. The main pressure was borne by Panda and the others, but looking at Panda''s expression now, it seemed like he was scared he might accidentally kill him. Upon taking the two magnetic cards and feeling the sum of one hundred and twenty thousand Yuan Force inside, Tao Yu''s eyes also lit up slightly. "This is rather embarrassing." While saying that, he also quickly absorbed the Yuan Force inside. "No, if it weren''t for Big Brother Tao''s critical intervention, the warehouse''s future profits would be gone. This sum also includes some form of expression from Han Lin." Panda cracked a smile. Han Lin was the one with crocodile skin grafted onto him. "Bro Tao, I''ve been on bad terms with that woman for a long time. When she called off the engagement back then, it brought great shame to my family. Good riddance to her." Han Lin came over, thumping his chest in gratitude. This left Tao Yu utterly baffled. It turned out that he was also a powerhouse who had been through a broken engagement. However, Tao Yu wasn''t particularly surprised by this kind of thing. In Outsider regions, it was quite common for engagement agreements to be made and then called off due to discrepancies in the awakening of talents. So, to avoid trouble, his family never got involved in such matters. It was likely the same case with Han Lin right now. "You''re too kind." Tao Yu patted him on the shoulder. "Not at all, I''m also looking to join Big Brother Tao''s company now, if you would allow it." Han Lin chuckled, standing humble before Tao Yu although both were Inner City Pioneers! Strength represented status! Even if they might harbor resentment or envy deep down, reason taught them what choices to make! Why should an Outsider have such strength? Just because of good talent? No! It was because he truly caught the eye of someone influential! "I have no objections." Tao Yu glanced at Panda beside him, prompting Panda to quickly say, "Even a mere favor from the nobles of Floating City can''t possibly be worse than what we Inner City people get." At that moment, Panda clapped his hands. "Alright, let''s wrap things up here, clean up the bodies and everything else properly." While deaths were common in the Abyss, it was still necessary to be cautious and not leave behind anything too incriminating. If no one speaks out, who would know that Taff and the others have died? By the time something seems amiss a few months later... it would be too late. ... "Luck really does favor the bold." Feeling the presence of tens of thousands of Yuan Force, Tao Yu also felt somewhat emotional. His first sizable sum was from discovering the ''Chosen One''; it was good luck and he obtained a large amount of Yuan Force and the Stealth skill all at once. The money he earned afterwards was from legitimate hard work. And this time, simply by showing up, not only did he secure his original profit but also saw the dividend surge by 50%. "With an income of a hundred and twenty thousand all at once, I have more options now..." He sensed his Yuan Force and skills. Although his daily consumption of Yuan Force was also substantial, he was already through most of his stable growth period, and efficiency was beginning to drop. So a second Deification of his skills was inevitable. "Originally, I didn''t have many choices. Aside from daily expenses, Stealth had the best cost-performance ratio, but now even Myriad Flow Stance Skill and innate talents are worth considering..." Tao Yu pondered. He was now just a bit short of the second Deification for Bullet Time, and he could potentially save up for it if he stopped his current training. However, such a decision to halt training and deplete all resources is too extreme, leaving nothing for emergencies. Innate talents offer only limited immediate improvement and might not be entirely suitable. Continuing to push the limits and enhance my attributes constantly remains the best strategy; otherwise, even a second Deification of my talent might not fully realize its efficiency. Myriad Flow Stance Skill requires even more resources than a single stance to be Deified. The first Deification cost five hundred, while the second requires a hundred thousand! It''s far more expensive than the Basic Breathing Method, but its effects should be notably superior, and there will still be some Yuan Force left for daily consumption. "Stealth is indeed great, but Shadow Manipulation has already filled the gap where Shadow Force could not be stored, and stretching my limits further after entering the stable period will increase my efficiency even more." Now that he had an extra windfall, Tao Yu no longer hesitated. After returning to his trailer, he began eating canned food and chose the Myriad Flow Stance Skill. The newly acquired Yuan Force evaporated by a hundred thousand in an instant! A terrifying force of Qi-Blood burst forth from beneath his feet, rooted itself along his leg bones up to his spine, and then surged into his mind! Creak, creak~ Aching and the sound of bones could be felt throughout his body. Under the pressure of this force, Tao Yu naturally assumed the stance of the Stance Skill. As his body moved, the Qi-Blood around him gathered, converging towards his abdomen and forming a Qi-Blood elixir... Chapter 123: Chapter 112: The Rising Corpse ``` "Thank goodness I learned from the issues with the Meditation Technique..." ``` Tao Yu looked at his arm that had slimmed down and felt a bit anxious at heart. Truly worthy of Deification for a second time! The skill of Shadow Manipulation earlier was not focused on bodily abilities, but more on technique. The Basic Breathing Method was relatively cheaper and didn''t feel as intense. This time, just by preliminarily completing one set of the Myriad Flow Stance Skill, the effects were already quite evident! "It might also be related to my Stance Skill already reaching level 4, you get what you pay for..." Tao Yu quickly started eating to replenish himself, while also pondering things over. For the moment, the burden of a second Deification was still somewhat overwhelming for him... "Once Corpse Refinement is done, this wave of improvement should about end, and I should be able to go and hunt Aliens more freely..." After making this plan in his mind, Tao Yu''s eyes also began to sparkle. The second month''s dividends from the transport company were bound to plummet, and this decline was sure to continue. It seemed future income would mainly come from the back-and-forth between the current world and the garrison. While Aliens were still valuable and plentiful, it was time to get his talents fully developed via a second Deification! If he was lucky enough to catch an Alien Queen, that could bring in a good amount of money... "Actually, I should be able to apply for the Empress, but there would definitely be some restrictions involved. Better to rely on myself..." Then, Tao Yu''s gaze returned to the Myriad Flow Stance Skill of the second Deification. Very good, very strong! "Myriad Flow Stance Skill ¨C Improved II": Condense Qi into Pills, able to stimulate the whole body''s energy, greatly increase training effectiveness, significantly enhance the adaptability and learning ability of various moves, and when standing on the ground, slowly recover physical strength, substantially increase physical limits. As the skill level increases, further increase physical limits. Excellent! Every effect was quite remarkable, worthy of a Deification. Greatly increasing the training effect meant saving more time, and the Stance Skill''s inherent ability to reduce the difficulty of movements had also undergone a qualitative change. The key was that after condensing Qi into Pills, he could stimulate the whole body''s energy, combined with the energy overlay from the Myriad Streams Breathing Technique, which had resulted in a qualitative improvement in close-combat destructive power. "It feels a bit like the Muscle Changing and Bone Forging Scripture. In the future, when I come across other similar abilities, I should be able to master them quickly, and with the unified energy throughout the body, energy from the Qi and Blood Pill can be stimulated, greatly increasing both the amount and speed." Tao Yu punched out into the air, making a booming noise. "And the ability to slowly recover physical strength by standing on the ground..." Tao Yu maintained the stance of the Stance Skill, feeling the trickle of energy entering his body from the Yongquan acupoint, then joining the subtle circulation within his body, before opening his eyes. "Although there are still significant deficiencies in flexibility, I myself am in need of a meat shield, and when necessary, they can shadowize..." Tao Yu was self-aware; his offense was seriously overflowing, but when it came to defense, without wearing this bulletproof vest, he wouldn''t be able to withstand bullets. Even with a bulletproof vest, he probably couldn''t stop an alien''s tail sting. However, these two zombies, specialized and refined, could have such an excellent effect. "The fragments from that first zombie are important as nourishment; the effects of this land have already decreased a lot." Tao Yu had knowledge in corpse refinement and, observing the black earth after the corpses emerged, he knew that the land''s utility had significantly dropped. The effect was this significant with a whole city''s worth of people, to be honest, this efficiency was really low. But for the ''Fortune Thief,'' they probably didn''t care at all. As long as it brought a slight improvement, no amount of deaths would matter! Tao Yu focused his mind on Cao Shaolin, and following a twist, those black hairs reappeared, different from before. The black hairs now seemed like shadows of intangible things. Cao Shaolin''s originally rigid arms also softened and flailed as if they were noodles. "The shadowization effect is good, but it drains too much mental power. If not for the ''Meditation Technique,'' it would hardly be usable in combat, it can take enemies by surprise." Having made his judgment, Tao Yu then dressed the two zombies in the sports outfits and bulletproof vests he had prepared. Subsequently, a black shadow started to wrap around Wino''s body, transforming into a puddle of black water and melding directly into the shadows. He closed his eyes to sense it, and the speed at which Shadow Force was being absorbed was twice as fast as with the hastily made zombies seven days before! Half a day was enough to fully replenish the Shadow Force. From now on, Wino would be his personal bodyguard, passively absorbing Shadow Force for charging while also serving as an emergency defense, displaying Cao Shaolin openly as a legitimate tool. "Displaying a decent level of power can lead to better benefits, just need to handle it properly." Previously, killing one troublemaker had instantly increased his Yuan Force income by tens of thousands; all these were the benefits brought by power! "Go back to the base for a while, lend the car to Jack or Miss Sun, then I can start accumulating resources for talents..." Tao Yu exhaled slowly. The first time he entered the Abyss, he already had the ability to contend with aliens. But at that time, he could only withstand one hit from an alien, now was the best time to start hunting them! He could act without restraint as long as there were enough aliens, and if so, the efficiency could be greatly increased. "Although transport income has decreased in the second month, it should still bring in at least fifty to sixty thousand. If I catch another Queen, I''ll strive to gather enough for a Deification''s consumption in a month, hoping the rewards for the hunting tasks haven''t decreased..." Looking up at the sky, Tao Yu decided not to travel through the night. It had been grueling work for so long, resting well for a night to adjust was better. Turning back, he looked at Cao Shaolin. Tao Yu pondered if it was possible to teach this thing to drive... "It seems more reliable to teach Little Black to drive than to teach a zombie..." ``` Chapter 124: Chapter 113: Changes in the Base "Idiot! Brake, brake!" A military green RV, resembling a truck, awkwardly veered down the highway, Tao Yu watched as Little Black nervously gripped the steering wheel, his face contorted with ferocity. Aren''t Aliens supposed to be smart? Despite having a mind-link, they could still manage to meander in the shape of an eight on such a straight stretch of road. "If you can''t drive straight by the time we get back to base, there will be punishment! But if you can, there will be a reward!" Tao Yu offered both carrot and stick. Sure enough, the effect was quite good. Although still lacking, at least now they could maintain a straight line on the straight highway. Even though it was still bad, it at least validated Tao Yu''s idea of coaching Little Black to be a driver in the future. Looking ahead at the gate of the base, which had already changed a lot, with many more people coming and going, Tao Yu also felt somewhat emotional "The base can get this busy in two months. They''re working hard. There must be quite a few new Pioneers, but probably more survivors..." With no cannon fodder quota in the new Development Zone, and the high mission rewards, there were likely many willing to take the risk. And even those from the Outsiders who were willing to come must have had some resources. With the task of welcoming newcomers and the cleansing of Aliens, the survival rate should have gone up... Tao Yu thought to himself, when already someone came over to wave and signal. When that person saw Little Black driving, fear visibly flashed across their face, and they instinctively grabbed their gun, but they didn''t take any drastic measures. Before he could say anything, Tao Yu thought of something and fished out a pass specially delivered to him by Panda, showing it briefly. Then he was quickly allowed through. "Not bad at all, the registration management is orderly, with both Pioneers and natives." Tao Yu looked at the people at the base entrance, then drove towards the interior of the base, which was clearly much more populated. Soon, someone like a security officer began to signal, guiding Tao Yu towards a parking direction. It seemed that large vehicles like theirs could not enter further and had to park at the outside parking lot. Tao Yu didn''t mind at all and complied with the directions, parking in a spot reserved for large vehicles. Turning his head, he saw the company''s trucks parked nearby. "Look after the house with Little Cao." Tao Yu admonished Little Black before he opened the door, got out of the car, then picked up the walkie-talkie and adjusted it to a certain frequency to speak inside, "Are you at the base?" "Yes, boss, you''re back?" Panda''s voice came through the walkie-talkie. Since the trucks were parked here, Panda and the others must have been dealing with matters at base. "Yeah, I''m done with my stuff for now." Tao Yu said while chatting through the walkie-talkie and walked toward the interior of the base. "How''s the situation recently?" "It''s going well, but the profits can''t stop declining. It''s estimated you can take about eighty thousand this month, Boss, but it could drop to twenty or thirty thousand next month, and after that, it might be ten thousand a month. The main profits come from two-world transport..." Panda gave a straightforward estimate. Indeed, their job was a short-term bonanza. "However, a monthly profit of around ten thousand for about a year shouldn''t be a problem. I won''t be following the team next month; I''m going to look for new revenue streams. There are opportunities everywhere in the beginning." "Yeah, earning this much is already enough. How about the alien hunting situation? Has the subsidy for each alien been reduced?" Tao Yu was not surprised. As an Inner City Pioneer, the income from the first few months was indeed enough to allow him full surveillance, but it would be a bit of a loss if he continued to focus on that later on; it was better to take it slowly. As profits diminish, to some extent, so does the danger. "No, the situation over there is actually not very optimistic. The Suns have made several special trips, captured two Queens, and just managed to prevent the alien numbers from growing massively. "The Rainforest has too many creatures, and most of the newcomers'' casualties are caused by aliens. Now the extra reward for killing has risen to 150 per alien." Panda seemed to have also caught the aliens'' attention and was very knowledgeable about them. "Besides, the current price for Alien Tails is around 150 Yuan Force, and Alien Mouths 300. If you can put together a set, you can ask for about a ten percent markup. We''re also buying now, not sure if we can make it work." "While we can make money now, it''s best to earn as much as possible before it becomes too common." "That''s true. I dare not buy liberally for fear of being stuck with it." Panda shuddered at the thought of the aliens'' expansion and reproduction capabilities. If it hadn''t been for the Suns being strong enough to target the Queens from the start, by now probably all newcomers would be dead on arrival. Even now, with the newcomers having some capabilities, the death toll still exceeds fifty percent. "Alright, I''ve got a good understanding now." "Boss, are you planning to hunt aliens? Together?" Panda''s interest was piqued, and he asked tentatively. "No, I''ll try it alone first." With Little Black and Cao Shaolin around, and considering his current strength, he naturally didn''t need to tread on thin ice as before. Going alone actually allowed him more freedom to act. If he joined a team now, the efficiency and profit would probably be even lower. Hard training up to this point was precisely for the sake of safety and efficiency... "Alright then, call me anytime when you''re free." "Sure." After chatting with Panda for a few moments, Tao Yu went to the mission hall alone. Looking at the LED displays and various liquid crystal screens in the mission hall, in terms of class, it was much more upscale than the mission hall in the current world''s fortress. However, there weren''t many people; overall, it was still in the early stages. But because terminals had been brought over, information from the current world was transmitted here regularly, allowing the same opportunity to earn various points. Tao Yu came mainly to systematically understand the recent situations, because even though he listened to the broadcast every day, not every single detail could be reported... Chapter 125: Chapter 114 Temporary Camp "They haven''t stopped either, but maybe they''re just restraining the Aliens and guarding the settlements, activities have decreased a bit compared to before..." Tao Yu was checking some public intelligence and tasks, continuously digesting new information. The Suns siblings, with their hovercraft, were fast enough to have a natural advantage in exploration. They had already circled around upon entering, marking out much of Pandora World. However, so much time had passed now that they probably only made it to the eastern edge of Zombie World, crossed the Atlantic Ocean to Africa, and then discovered the boundaries of the fragments. "The description seems to indicate a world from the time of the Republic of China. It''s possible that it''s the world Cao Shaolin is in, also occupied by zombies, but not nearly as severe as this one." As Tao Yu read the intelligence, thoughts were forming in his mind. Actually, when you think about it, it''s normal. In a world where transportation isn''t convenient and there''s no unified water source, a widespread outbreak like the one in this world would be quite difficult. These zombies weren''t very mobile, and their individual strength was mediocre, so they couldn''t possibly spread to every village and town. That world had only a few exploration missions, and they required crossing the ocean, a far too great distance, with little apparent benefit. Tao Yu directly ignored them, content with just a basic understanding. "There doesn''t seem to be any threat for now, but that style might belong to Uncle Jiu''s world, who knows..." The thought of zombies put some pressure on Tao Yu. But fortunately, even if zombies managed to cross oceans, and the world barriers didn''t hold them back, there would still be a rather lengthy buffer period. At such times, one must have faith in the capabilities of the strong. "People have already gone to Pandora World? Wow, someone managed to get a transplant that can adapt to Pandora Planet''s air. Not sure if it was pre-existing or implanted on the spot, but completing it in a little over two months must have involved the use of Yuan Force..." Looking further, Tao Yu found that a very small number of elites had entered Pandora Planet and collected some information. "The frozen world shouldn''t be Wandering Earth. Wonder if it''s post-apocalyptic..." After updating the information, Tao Yu still focused on the Rainforest, the world he first arrived in! Even though the Aliens originated from the plains, now the Rainforest was the hot zone of the Alien infestation, with high survivor rates for Pioneers who landed in the grasslands. "In open terrain, prepared Pioneers in the outskirts with weapons could face them one on one, but in the Rainforest, it''s all down to luck, and there are too many species." Tao Yu then downloaded a predictive map of Alien activity in the Rainforest. Though it was just an estimate, it divided the area into three major sections where three to four Alien Queens were presumed to be present. "Alien development is indeed fast. If it hadn''t been for those siblings'' swift action, there might have been even more by now. The Rainforest is too rich in resources; there are no related tasks for Blood Orchid for now, not sure if they want to clean it up before mining or if someone is already guarding it..." Tao Yu didn''t ponder much; the flowering cycle of the Blood Orchid was too long, and he hadn''t planned much on it. His main focus was still on hunting Aliens to complete his Talent''s second Deification! Tao Yu then headed to Jack''s dormitory, pulled out the key, and opened the door. The guy wasn''t in the dormitory, but all his stuff was still there, toothbrush and cup untouched, though the room looked a bit messy. "What a fool." He tidied up casually, then left his RV keys and the magnetic card on the table. Just about to leave a note or something, he heard a noise at the door. "Yo, kid, you finally decided to come back? Haven''t seen hide nor hair of you for a month or two." Tao Yu looked at the back of Little Black''s head and his mouth twitched. When Yuan Force is abundant, the skills for riding and Taming Technique can undergo Deification again. However, compared to that, increasing one''s strength is of the highest priority. One''s own power is the foundation! Tao Yu didn''t go through Henderson''s highway this time but found another, more direct route based on the information from the mission hall. Along the way, he occasionally encountered other Pioneers, some heading to the base and some towards the rainforest. Those going towards the base usually walked on foot, dusty and dirty. Sometimes it was one person, sometimes groups of several people. The vehicles headed towards the rainforest, on the other hand, would appear occasionally. Read the latest on m_v-l''e|-novelhall.net The Pioneers coming towards Tao Yu would keep their distance, probably due to the deterring presence of Little Black. They might not even know that Little Black was tamed by Tao Yu. As long as it didn''t attack them, they didn''t want to draw its attention. The base wasn''t too far from the rainforest, but because of Little Black''s speed and the road conditions, by the time Tao Yu reached the edge, it was already evening, and night was about to fall. From afar, one could see the world of the rainforest meeting the end of the highway, with a large number of vehicles of various models parked there, and a dense array of tents set up nearby. There were tents of contemporary styles as well as many native ones, making it look like a tent festival. Additionally, some simple enclosures with wire fencing and the like had been set up in the vicinity. Tao Yu slowed down his motorbike as two armed figures approached him, warily eyeing the Alien creature by Tao Yu''s side. Seeing that Little Black had no intention of biting anyone and indeed appeared to be tamed, they forced a smile and said, "Fellows, this is a temporary camp organized by Lord Masu, specially serving Pioneers who want to enter the rainforest for hunting. "We offer vehicle storage, supply restocking, tent rentals, and purchase of trophies. It''s getting dark now; do you want to come in and rest a bit?" Thanks to the reputation brought by Little Black, the fully armed personnel spoke in gentle and cautious tones, as if fearing to anger Tao Yu. "How much does it cost, and can I bring a pet?" Tao Yu was also curious about the profitability of this business. If it were high, he would consider bringing Panda to join in. "Pets are allowed; we''ve hosted friends who have tamed Aliens before, but pets must be restrained. Otherwise, if other Pioneers attack them, we won''t take responsibility. And if a pet injures someone, compensation is required," explained another in a soft voice, before continuing, "For someone as capable as you, sir, we don''t charge. We can even look after the vehicle for free. However, if you wish to rent a tent, it''s 10 Yuan Force for one night..." Hearing this, Tao Yu immediately lost interest, as the profits seemed rather ordinary. But the free vehicle watch must hold some gains; if a person dies, their vehicle becomes theirs, right? Earning a margin on purchases is also a business. Since this place is a distance from the base, Tao Yu himself would be willing to sell here for around a twenty percent discount on the revenue. Probably many Pioneers rest here at night and enter the rainforest during the day. They would only have the choice to sell here, despite the distance. The volume should still be decent, but as Tao Yu previously discussed with Panda, there is a risk of crash, with too many Aliens potentially keeping the reward price the same, or even increasing, but the value of the skills would definitely diminish significantly... Chapter 126: Chapter 115: Warning Tao Yu had no intention of striking out in the middle of the night. After a day of travel, he prepared to rest here for the night. With so many people around, if something really happened, all that mattered was running faster than the rest. He guessed many others shared the same thought. Tao Yu entered the campsite, parked his motorcycle in the ''parking lot'', took the packages off it, and hung them on Cao Shaolin and Little Black, himself going into action with light gear. "The World Barrier is really important, just don''t know if there''s any other way to bring Yuan Force creatures over here besides Pioneers..." Looking up at the rainforest foundation that was a dozen meters higher than this side and the gloomy trees of the rainforest, Tao Yu also felt the protective power of the World Barrier. But with the Suns siblings often taking action, they should be keeping the number of Aliens in check... Inside the camp, it was actually quite lively, with many people still looking to find some strong teammates, gathered around four or five bonfires. Tao Yu, ''a pair'' with an Alien, still attracted some attention. Perhaps because they stood out too much, yet no one approached to bother them immediately. Only after a while did people realize that there were apparently only ''two'' people at Tao Yu''s site, did a bold leather-armored beauty walk over. Her chest-protecting leather armor was so tight it bulged, showing off her healthy midriff, and her skin was a healthy wheat color. She wore nothing but leather shorts on the lower half of her body, leaving her unprotected thighs bare. This made Tao Yu feel somewhat speechless. Going into the rainforest with this kind of attire? Looking to become a leech''s best friend, huh? She was very attractive¡ªwith a bare face rating of 7.5 and a very healthy figure. In the outer city, she would definitely be considered well-nourished at home, probably from a not so poor family background. Yet, this was just too protective, pure and naive. Just by looking, Tao Yu had already made a judgment about this person approaching him. "Friend, there are just the two of you, want to team up? There are four of us, and we all have level 4 battle talents with main Skills." The naive beauty came up to Tao Yu, first glancing at Little Black warily and then curiously sizing up Tao Yu and Cao Shaolin. "No thanks, you''d better change your clothes." Tao Yu casually gave her a piece of advice, then found his own tent number and went straight in for a rest, starting the relatively low-magnitude, less consuming Meditation Technique. Since the supply of food was limited, Tao Yu would not quickly exhaust his supplies when entering an area where food couldn''t be stably acquired¡ªhe had to control the rate... ... Discover hidden tales at m,v l''e-novelhall.net Elsewhere, the proactive girl returned with a gloomy face. "Haha, Bai Ya, even you failed," chuckled a much more robust woman, who could even be described as burly, seeing Bai Ya return dejectedly. "Yeah, I thought if his job was Taming, we could totally team up and cover for each other, you know," heh, Bai Ya giggled, then added another sentence, "Though, both guys were quite handsome, just that the one with the eye patch had a very cold face, and staring with no expression was kind of creepy." "What''s the use of being handsome, it''s all about strength." A man even more muscular than the burly woman muttered, but thinking the other party could tame an Alien, his strength didn''t seem too bad, and he didn''t know what to say anymore. Tao Yu pondered within his heart. A Pioneer who had been parasitized could of course come through the world barrier! It''s just that after being parasitized, since they were ''attacked,'' they couldn''t meditate to return to the real world. So even if there were Aliens lurking around here, or even attacking, it wouldn''t be too surprising for Tao Yu. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have chosen to stay in the camp where there were many human sentinels! "Would it just be Aliens that make me feel this way?" Tao Yu''s sense of unease inexplicably began to rise, making him feel somewhat irritable. What is it? Just hesitating for a moment, Tao Yu had Wino retreat back into his shadow and then vanished like an ink painting, diving straight out of the tent. No matter what it was, it was best to check it out first! As the speckled shadow view flickered, just as he left the tent, Tao Yu was slightly startled, because without knowing when, a gray fog had enveloped the entire campsite. The fog wasn''t too thick yet, and the firelight from a few bonfires could still be seen, but the entire campsite had suddenly become eerily quiet. All the voices of the people who had originally been chatting by the bonfires and all other sounds of conversation seemed to have completely vanished. There were only some heavy breathing and snoring sounds. With just a glance, he saw some figures sprawled out on the ground near the bonfire, and the guards at the entrance of the campsite were also lying on the ground, with their fates unknown. "There''s something wrong with this fog... Mental Immunity..." Tao Yu realized why he had suddenly awakened¡ªthe Spirit Perception warning and Mental Immunity had made him immune to this disturbance. Hypnotism? Tao Yu only hesitated for a second before swiftly diving into a nearby tent. Inside were two sleeping women, one big and burly, snoring thunderously. The other woman, who had previously come over to invite him, was sleeping soundly with a flush on her face, as if she was having a sweet dream. Tao Yu walked straight over and picked her up, first gently tapping her face. She didn''t wake up, and then he gradually increased the force, slap, slap - She slept like a dead pig, even moaning a bit dreamily with a slightly troubling voice. Her legs were also together, lightly twisting and turning in her sleep. She was sleeping so deeply that it seemed anything could be done to her without her waking up. Casually tossing her aside like a dirty rag, Tao Yu crouched at the edge of the tent, closed his eyes, and communicated with Little Black via ''heart-to-heart,'' causing the still-in-his-own-tent Little Black to perk up and awake. "Seems it''s only targeting humans? No, Little Black has been affected too; otherwise, it wouldn''t have slept so heavily during night watch, and I wouldn''t have had to call it..." Ordering in his mind, Little Black unhesitatingly rushed out of the tent and started to madly growl and bark. Not knowing what the situation was, it was best not to act recklessly. Many new threats could be very dangerous, and Tao Yu was careful with his feathers. Letting Little Black scout ahead should at least reveal something... _____ Chapter 127: Chapter 116: The Sacrificial Rite The temporary campsite was enveloped in a faint mist, with many people passed out beside the fire, some sprawled eastward and others westward. But from the rise and fall of their chests and the occasional snoring, it was clear they were still alive. It was in this eerie atmosphere that seven or eight people were gathered in the central tent of the camp. Surrounding a grotesque black stone idol, they continuously kneeled and prayed. The black idol was strange, abstract in shape, a chaotic lack of symmetry that induced feelings of revulsion just by looking at it. Tentacles, serpentine heads, compound eyes, multiple facets¡ªit naturally evoked a sense of disgust. Scattered haphazardly around it were gray candles burning with a faint blood-colored flame, beneath which were graffiti-like chaotic patterns that appeared to be smeared with blood, connecting them to the stone idol. However, the expressions on the faces of most people praying were extremely fanatical. Only the figure at the forefront, draped in a black cloak, remained calm under the shadow of the hood, their lips moving continuously as if in prayer. It wasn''t until a roar came from outside that their prayer was interrupted, and they slowly raised their head. Without a word, another figure, who had also stopped praying, hurriedly lay prostrate on the ground, and stammered, "Lord Masu, an outsider came into the camp earlier, having tamed an alien, and it must be that one." "Although it is not human, it managed to stay awake during the ritual, which suggests the alien has great potential." Masu lifted the hood, revealing a face that was handsome to an almost superhuman degree. While the face was quite charming, there was always a hint of fakeness to it. "I''ll take people to subdue it right away, but what about its owner..." "A pet that has lost control and killed its owner, to be finally captured by us¡ªdo I really need to spell it out?" Masu''s face was full of indifference. The one who had spoken turned pale and, not daring to say another word, could only keep their head down and back away before leaving the tent. Two others promptly followed suit. The alien was completely a combat weapon; capturing it alive was a high difficulty task, thus they dispatched three of their best hands. "Lord Masu, why do we keep delaying the blood sacrifice? Today''s numbers have reached a new high, there''s no need to wait any longer. We must please the Master!" At this moment, a woman positioned slightly below Masu in their prayer began to babble insistently. Her originally delicate face bore only a twisted fanaticism. Bulging eyes and a ghastly expression completely ruined what was otherwise a rather attractive countenance. This elicited a look of faint disgust from Masu. Waste that cannot control their sanity. It seemed they were on the brink of losing control; such waste, once they snapped, would inevitably blow up the entire team. But even as shots exploded on the two figures, they didn''t stop at all! "Die!" Ultimately, it was that woman holding daggers in each hand who, with the speed of a cheetah, deftly moved behind one of the somewhat stiff figures. Her legs hooked around the figure''s waist from behind, and her daggers plunged viciously into the opponent''s eye sockets! Bodies that could block bullets were clearly powerful, and the eyes were still the best way to take down such prey. Mad as she may be, this instinct for battle without thought truly demonstrated her strength. After the daggers penetrated, a sick smile spread across her face, and she then began to twist them violently. "Aren''t you dead yet? Dead yet?" On the other hand, Masu was even more direct. With just one step forward, the blade at his waist unsheathed instantly, and with one slash, he beheaded one of the figures! From the moment the two figures burst in, the counter-attack with gunfire, and the subsequent lethal blows by the woman and Masu, it all unfolded within a few short seconds. They took down two targets capable of withstanding bullets in an instant. "Master Masu is truly..." One of the gunmen was about to say something but was immediately impaled by the hands of the headless figure, his body rupturing! His blood had not yet poured from his mouth as he looked down in disbelief at the bloody palms. Before he could resist, he was torn in half with a forceful spread of the arms. Blood and guts sprayed everywhere! The headless corpse was still capable of killing, scaring the other person who quickly retreated, only to be impaled by an unexpected alien tail that pierced his body and dragged him outside the tent, leaving behind only his distant screams. "Watch out!" Masu''s voice had just warned them when his body was still moving towards the front. The figure whose eyes had been pierced by the woman suddenly twisted its head, turning into an invisible shadow that bit down on the woman who was clinging to its back. Pu-chi~ The woman''s head was swiftly swallowed by the shadowy maw; her legs, still hooked at the figure''s waist, did not loosen as her headless body leaned backwards, blood gushing... And Masu, who had just taken action, suddenly felt a terrifying chill run through him. Completely out of the ordinary, even arguably defying the laws of physics, he stopped moving forward and burst back to dodge a blade''s shadow that appeared like a stroke in an ink painting. "Huh?" Tao Yu used two zombies and Little Black to distract attention, creating conditions for his ambush, and yet he couldn''t deliver a fatal blow on the first attempt. This guy had high Perception. And his body was strange, capable of making such moves to avoid the attack. He didn''t hesitate afterwards and leapt back again, dispersing like an ink drop hit by water. This guy''s blade was fast, caution was paramount... Chapter 128: Chapter 117: Annihilation Masu looked at Tao Yu''s dissipating figure once more and his entire countenance seemed extremely grave. Evading that attack just now had not come without a price! He kept retreating toward the statue and said in a deep voice, "Friend, your abilities aren''t exactly aboveboard either. There''s no need for us to fight to the death. I only follow the Heretic God for power, and there''s no conflict between us..." There was no response. Masu maintained a high level of vigilance, faintly feeling that the other was always looking for a breach around him. "These ghostly times are not peaceful; it''s understandable to seek power. There''s no need to risk your life for the big shots of the Floating City. People should live for themselves! Am I right? "I only joined the Heretic God Church for self-protection too. I can quit. I still have my wits about me. What do you say to shaking hands and making peace?" Masu kept up his beguiling speech, which seemed to have a strange effect that easily persuaded others. However, to Tao Yu in the shadows, this was completely meaningless! Moving continuously to the side, he found that Masu was always facing him directly. Thinking about Masu''s previous strike that had decapitated Wino, Tao Yu knew he wouldn''t withstand a similar blow. After several tentative attempts, the next moment, Tao Yu began to rapidly retreat, while the headless Wino and Cao Shaolin with corpses still hanging from his body both pounced toward Masu. Meanwhile, Tao Yu himself drew his AT200 and started to fire at Masu from a distance. If he couldn''t take him down in close combat, then he would just start shooting! Streams of shadows clung to the bullets, turning them as soon as they left the barrel into a thick coat of ink! The moment Tao Yu retreated, Masu ducked behind the statue, shouting fiercely, "You forced my hand! You''re asking for death!" Many bullets hit the statue but couldn''t penetrate it at all. The shadow force, like ink, splashed onto the statue, seemingly seeping into its many cracks and spreading the fissures. Even combining the bullets with armor-piercing capabilities failed to break the statue. However, several bullets, focused with Tao Yu''s mental force, moved in an arched trajectory the moment they left the barrel. As they approached the statue, they had gained enough of an angle to envelop Masu from behind! Clang~ The statue was cut down by Masu himself, and at the same time, a succession of bullets penetrated Masu''s head. Before Masu''s body hit the ground, Tao Yu''s pupils contracted at the sight of a strange, arc-shaped ripple spreading rapidly from the broken center of the statue, The all-encompassing mode of coverage left no room for Tao Yu to dodge, even in "Bullet Time." He barely managed to slip into the shadows using "Bullet Time," hoping the shifting form could buffer the blow. His bear form layered his inner strength, and the Qi and Blood Pill was activated, covering his whole body. His mental force was highly concentrated, and his Yuan Force was ready to restore at any moment. Then... It''s completely a potential breakthrough point. "I just don''t know how many there are; even the Inner City people joined the Church of the Heretic God, what are they after..." Tao Yu sighed. He felt that the Outsiders really provided fertile ground for the growth of the cult of the Heretic God; their situation was indeed complicated. But as for Masu, being from the Inner City... "Perhaps their family originally rose to power by these means. Judging from their strength, joining the Church of the Heretic God is probably beneficial." Although Tao Yu possessed Godhood and Mental Immunity, when it came to Evil Gods and Demon Gods of the Abyss, he had no intention of testing his limits. Who knows how powerful those things can be? There''s no need to take risks when a clear path is already laid out. "Let the big shots worry about it; I''m just a small fry like Karami, no need to stir up trouble. Tsk, does this mean I have to go back again? I wonder if I can find a telegraph or radio..." While Tao Yu was mulling this over, Cao Shaolin had already come over with the corpse-looting gear. All was still well; it turns out Masu wasn''t some sort of suicide bomber maniac. Er, perhaps other people would be more at risk from the statue''s explosion, but for Tao Yu, it was rather good news. "This knife is quite nice..." The first thing Tao Yu got his hands on was Masu''s tachi-like long sword, an unquestionable Yuan Force item, and its attributes were quite impressive. Treasonous Blade: [Sturdy][Sharp][Armor-Piercing][Self-Repair], capable of absorbing one thousand two hundred points of Yuan Force. Four-fold traits, and they complement each other nicely. Actually, Tao Yu''s current Colossal Lizard''s Fang was also very good, but the Colossal Lizard''s Fang was a short weapon. Having a longer weapon to complement it was quite beneficial. The main reason he hadn''t attempted another close-combat attack after his first failed attempt was the gap in weapon length. The influence of Fist Intention from a distance was reduced quite a bit beyond the range of one''s arm plus the length of a blade. After all, the maximum destructive impact of Fist Intention was after a successful hit, and the effect would decrease with distance. So, he temporarily switched to using a spear. "After taking down a Heretic God nest, the rewards won''t be lacking, right? It can''t be less than what I got for killing an alien, surely..." After fiddling with the Treasonous Blade for a bit, Tao Yu unapologetically hung it at his waist, displaying it openly. Compared to some equipment that seems shady, this one is absolutely above board. What could be a more legitimate source than spoils of war from smashing a Heretic God lair? But then Tao Yu''s expression became rigid as he thought, "Er, wouldn''t that possibly draw retaliation from those zealots of the Church of the Heretic God..." Thinking this, he silently tore off some strips of cloth and wrapped them around the sheath and handle of the Treasonous Blade, deciding it''s better to keep a low profile... Chapter 129: Chapter 118: Mopping Up "Found it; since they set up a temporary base here, I thought there should be one." Tao Yu scavenged some remaining spoils of war and still found a hand-cranked radio box in the neighboring tent, which should be able to maintain communication with the base. "I just knew it, although they may secretly hold that ceremony every day without us knowing what for, they wouldn''t want to be at a loss of Yuan Force..." Tao Yu briefly examined the hand-cranked radio box. The temporary camp was established by Masu, a Heretic God Follower, and while the main purpose was still uncertain, they definitely wanted to make a profit every day. As such, instant communication with the base was very important, as they couldn''t always rely on foot. "The frequency they are currently connected to should be their people; I don''t know if they are core followers..." After roughly figuring it out, Tao Yu began turning the knobs to tune in, adjusting to the base tower''s receiving frequency, then cranked the handle while picking up the walkie-talkie and deliberately used force to affect his vocal cords to produce a deep voice, "Calling the base, can you hear me?" The base had two public frequencies besides the one for external communication, and there was also a search and rescue channel, which was usually silent, used for reporting incidents, and occasionally there would be information provided by caravans and Pioneers. The main purpose was actually to prevent some emergency situations, such as discovering a zombie horde or an alien army, and Pioneers outside would occasionally use this frequency for nearby teaming and communication. However, since it''s a semi-public frequency, they wouldn''t be discussing any confidential matters on it. This was one of the more convenient ways to directly contact the base, and Tao Yu didn''t have many other options. It wasn''t long after Tao Yu''s inquiry that he received a feeble response, "This is the base tower." "Heretic God Follower discovered; please report immediately..." Tao Yu was straightforward, and there was no immediate response from the other side. After a moment, accompanied by static noise from the walkie-talkie, another much steadier voice came through, "Did you file the report? Did you do all this? It indeed smells of a Heretic God Follower." Explore stories at m,v l''e-novelhall.net Sun Shiyu wrinkled her cute nose, seemingly disgusted by the gray fog. "It was me, yeah; I was planning to stay here for the night. I sneaked out for a bit, and when I came back, things were awry." Tao Yu casually said. This gray fog carried a kind of spiritual hypnotic effect, and Tao Yu had roughly gauged that someone normal who practiced the Meditation Technique and was vigilant could enter from outside without an issue, just don''t stay too long. After all, it was just a minor ceremony; it couldn''t be too powerful, or else they would have just chosen the base for it. "Well done; I haven''t taught you in vain," Sun Shiyu''s mouth curled into a smile, then glanced at the smudge on Tao Yu''s face, wiping it off with her smooth finger. "You''re all ruffled; remember to put safety first next time." The familiar fragrance wafted into his nose, causing Tao Yu to shudder. Was she flirting with him? Damn it. In fact, over the recent encounters, the relationship between Tao Yu and Sun Shiyu had become quite good, and there had even been some accidental touches, but this time, it all seemed intentional... "I don''t know what they were doing, but everyone passed out, and in the end, the statue was shattered, giving me a real headache." Tao Yu said half-truthfully. "You shattered the statue? No wonder; it seems your progress with the Meditation Technique isn''t bad. Did you shoot it to pieces?" After a moment of silence, Sun Shiyu glanced back at Tao Yu and then continued, "You are indeed lucky; if you were too close, even with the Meditation Technique, the impact wouldn''t be small, and death could not be ruled out." Chapter 130: Chapter 118: Tidying Up_2 ``` "Is it that serious?" "Let me know if anything happens in the future, don''t just rush in without telling me." With a flick on Tao Yu''s forehead, Sun Shiyu started checking the burned-down ritual site with her hands behind her back. "Very cautious, and clever to burn it, but it''s just an ordinary ritual effigy, so it shouldn''t cause much pollution. I''ll arrange for someone to log it, you don''t have to worry about it, I''ll keep an eye on it." "Heh heh, what about the reward..." Tao Yu rubbed his hands like a fly, his face full of anticipation. Poor people, no choice. If it weren''t for the reward, I''d have bolted, no way I would''ve stayed. "Take this for now, I''ll think about it later." He casually tossed a card to Tao Yu, who felt his heart leap when he sensed the fifty thousand Yuan Force inside. Damn, that''s heart-racing. That was about what my second month''s transportation dividend''s guaranteed minimum was. It undoubtedly saved me a ton of time, and my talent''s path to Deification moved one step closer! "What do you plan to do now? Come back with me first?" Sun Shiyu tilted her head and glanced at Tao Yu. She had just come over to deal with the situation, which had been handled very well, and the rest could be wrapped up by the fleet arriving overnight. No need to do everything myself. Go back with you? Tao Yu was first stunned, then he looked at the curves outlined by Sun Shiyu''s tight combat suit, glanced at the motorcycle, and his whole body shivered. Can''t hold back, really can''t hold back, this woman is toxic. Tao Yu suspected she sprayed some kind of banned substance on herself. But wait, that wasn''t right. His Spiritual Immunity should be able to handle that, unless it was like a pain reminder or something. In his head, Tao Yu knew he shouldn''t mess around, but his body honestly nodded in agreement. "It would be wonderful if Miss could give me a ride, I was just about to go collect payments from Panda and the rest." Tao Yu quickly found an excuse. It wasn''t time for the dividend yet, and he hadn''t planned to keep drawing on it in advance. He originally planned to hunt Aliens, accumulate enough, then come back for this income. The timing would have been perfect. But since he now had some extra cash and was going back anyway, he used it as an excuse. Sun Shiqing smiled and waved from the side but still added a warning, "Still, if you don''t want to die young, be mindful in front of others." Tao Yu''s heart, which had begun to thump wildly, chilled immediately upon hearing Sun Shiqing''s reminder, and he quickly reined in his somewhat inflated and airy thoughts. "Got it, I''m off now." "Alright, are you heading out to hunt Aliens?" "Yes, the convoy''s earnings have started to decline." "Oh, be safe." Sun Shiyu seemed to be pondering something and absently warned him. "Be careful not to die." "Thank you for your concern, Miss Sun~" Tao Yu turned around with a big smile and waved as he sped up his pace, sighing to himself, "This young lady is quite nice. I almost feel like she''s taken a liking to me. Hmm, but I''m clean-cut. It''s normal for her to want me by her side. It''s just a pity¡ªif only she craved my body, too..." ... "Sister, how did it go?" After watching Tao Yu leave, Sun Shiqing moved closer to her older sister and whispered with a giggling smile. "His physiological reactions are pretty normal, but he''s also quite the scaredy-cat. You scared him, so now he''s done for," Sun Shiyu said, looking down at her curvy figure and resting her chin on her hand, somewhat helpless. "No way. Don''t the books say that boys his age are all monkeys? He didn''t cross any lines? How did he resist? You''re such an embarrassment..." Sun Shiqing widened her eyes in disbelief. "I really don''t get it either. Could my Succubus lineage be fake? He was even practicing [Meditation Technique] in the car." At this point, Sun Shiyu was also puzzled. Usually, she restrained her innate abilities, but that didn''t mean her lineage was weak. Theoretically, it was a top-tier ability that could even diminish concepts like attack and harm. "That''s how you taught him to use the [Meditation Technique]?" Sun Shiqing was also a bit baffled and blinked her eyes. "How should I know? Don''t you have any references?" "What can I do? I''m an Angel, without that kind of thing. I''m quite curious, though. Maybe you could let me watch when you two do it..." Sun Shiqing''s eyes suddenly turned dark gold, exuding a pure aura as her face showed a trace of curiosity. "Scram!" Chapter 131: Chapter 119 Trap ``` Da-da-da~ The sound of gunfire rang out continuously as bullets spewed from the assault rifles Tao Yu dual-wielded, splashing blood plasma from the aliens that reared their heads in front. In the dense jungle ahead, shadows occasionally flickered, as if the rustling of leaves surrounded them from all sides. Amidst the leaves and behind the treetops, those dangerous and cunning figures lurked, their numbers definitely exceeding ten! The aliens, facing the barrage from regular assault rifles, showed a considerable resistance, even though Tao Yu possessed "Intuitive Shooting". Without the need for ballistic correction, he still scored highly accurate critical hits, but it took an average of ten bullets to take down one alien! The continuous fire from the two assault rifles could not completely stop the aliens'' approach. By Tao Yu''s side, Cao Shaolin and Wino stood guard like mighty generals, while Little Black lay in wait on a tree branch. Whoosh~ With an explosive leap from Cao Shaolin, he shot forward like a cannonball and collided with an alien that had rushed through the barrage. The immense force instantly burst the unsuspecting alien! Acid blood splattered! But in the next instant, another alien pounced on Cao Shaolin from behind, who, relying on his own dexterity, began to grapple with it, entwined in close quarters combat. Zombies were thick-skinned and immensely strong but moved rather rigidly in detail. Conversely, the aliens had weapons all over their bodies and moved nimbly, but they also had difficulty handling the zombies. It seemed like an equal match. With Wino''s zombie entering the fray and getting tied up by another two aliens, the protection around Tao Yu greatly diminished, prompting the forest aliens to go all out and fully reveal themselves. What initially appeared to be just enough to create the illusion that Tao Yu could handle was actually a fac?ade for many more behind the scenes! "I''ve seen this scenario before." With a light chuckle, Tao Yu released the assault rifles that had run out of bullets and casually drew the AT200, pulled the grenade pin, and squeezed the trigger. Boom~ An explosion erupted from the front, almost simultaneously shredding two aliens. Then, with a shadowy figure, an ink-like darkness spread along Tao Yu''s own shadow and coated the gun. .net Bullets imbued with the power of Shadow Force burst from the chamber one after another! Tao Yu couldn''t help but feel speechless; in terms of stats, his two zombies absolutely overpowered the regular aliens, but their rigid movements had them ensnared. "Relying on their thick skin and massive strength, they make excellent tanks for delaying the enemy, especially when they metamorphose unexpectedly. But without metamorphosis, their lack of dexterity is indeed a headache..." Previously, among the Heretic God Followers, there was a capable one who directly lost his head to a bite under metamorphosis. Without metamorphosis, they were quite ordinary. After all, Tao Yu himself had initially killed zombies by leveraging his dexterity and burst advantage. If they didn''t have that weakness, he might have ended up on the ground himself. It seemed that this creature could hold its own against strong opponents, but against not-so-strong but agile enemies, it could only manage to hold them off. "This must be a trap specially set up by the aliens. No idea how many Pioneers got caught." Tao Yu released Wino and Cao Shaolin, letting them work with Little Black to search the bodies. Aliens are not ''automatically refreshed'' monsters; they are cunning creatures. In the three days that Tao Yu let loose, he only found a few scrawny cats. And it was likely that those few were just bait, and now stepping into the trap, they faced an ambush. A rough look showed about thirty or forty regular aliens and one Python alien ¨C quite a formidable lineup. All around, the sizzling sound of the acid blood and its various pungent stenches filled the air. "With rewards included, the price now should be over ten thousand Yuan Force, right? Selling them should just about cover the Deification of Bullet Time, although I can''t squeeze out all the Yuan Force. Need to save up a bit more." While Little Black and the others were collecting the corpses, Tao Yu also approached the Python alien, pulling out its huge jaw which was concentrated with Yuan Force. At over a hundred Yuan Force, it was five or six times more than a regular alien. However, Tao Yu did not absorb the jaw to acquire new Skills. "According to updated intelligence, this jaw could possibly grant the ''Ambush - Alien'' Skill. Its intrinsic value alone is over two thousand, and even a quick sale at a discounted price would be at least one thousand five hundred, with a kill reward of five hundred." Python aliens were not unique; there were even some casually killed by the siblings, so the intelligence was pretty comprehensive. Since it was a redundant skill, Tao Yu certainly wouldn''t waste it ¨C nearly two thousand Yuan Force in profit! "Although there wasn''t much harvest in the first three days, if every three days brings this much, then the earnings are really not bad. But it''s a pity there''s only so much I can carry, it''s getting hard to fit any more." The mouths of the aliens were manageable since they were relatively small, but the alien tails where Yuan Force was more concentrated took up too much space. Over there, Little Black, Wino, and Cao Shaolin were all fully laden, as carrying too much could impair their movements. "I can tame a few more aliens temporarily to act as porters. If it''s just for a short time, adding four or five won''t affect daily life too much. I hope to strike lucky and find a Queen to try it out..." Tao Yu started to think about increasing the number of porters. "Panda has been pretty good too, giving me advance payment before time." Thanks to the rewards from the wealthy lady, the time for the Deification of his talent could be significantly shortened. Also, because she took him home for a trip, Tao Yu reckoned he almost had enough money saved, so he specifically sought out Panda to get the second month''s dividend in advance. Originally, he had planned it would take at least a month to gather enough for the Deification of Bullet Time; there was no doubt it had been significantly expedited... Chapter 132: Chapter 120 Pioneer Squad ``` The rainforest was teeming with danger, especially after knowing that aliens roamed, the Pioneers who had left the world barrier of Zombie World and arrived here were all exceedingly careful. Most teamed up, and there was at least one member with a perception talent in each group. Those who dared to venture into the new Development Zone and hunt aliens within were certainly no mediocrities! At that moment, a team of more than ten Pioneers was cautiously making their way through the rainforest. Each member of the team had a specific role, watching vigilantly over their assigned areas of vision. The two in the middle constantly looked up, observing the rainforest canopy, while others swung the guns in their hands. This sustained expenditure of energy and physical strength meant they had to take shifts to rest. But this mutual support also allowed them to relax their tense spirits as much as possible when resting. "Lin, your talent is really outstanding, especially in the new Development Zone, where its importance greatly increases when facing various pioneering tasks. Although we respect your efforts for your own society, that doesn''t mean you can''t join other teams," said a figure with a Mechanical Arm, his back extending two mechanical claws that held spinning machine guns above his head, swaying them left and right, smiling at Lin Chao. "Huang is right, which is why I''d like to invite Huang to join Chaoyang Society. Our president has entered Inner City, and Huang should know him," Lin Chao didn''t reject the idea but instead invited the Inner City Pioneer, Huang Jian, making Huang somewhat speechless. However, the talent of Intuition was truly excellent and a Cure-all Salve, especially with a B-grade ranking, which was quite rare even in Inner City. Even in the old Development Zone, where one could easily become a sought-after commodity, faced with areas of unknown risk, a mystical talent like Intuition could be more useful than any visual, auditory, or olfactory perception skills. "You''re quite the slick one, turning the tables and inviting us instead. But if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t even set foot in alien territory, it''s far too risky." Another figure, robust and decked in full armor, also laughed heartily. "Haha, that won''t do, you''re the bait! It''s easier to draw out a swarm of aliens that way; hunting them one by one would take forever." Huang Jian teased his friend in jest. Although both were Inner City Pioneers, it was evident that they were quite amiable towards Lin Chao from the Outer City. The team consisted of only the two Inner City Pioneers and Lin Chao with his B-graded Intuition. The others had ordinary battle talents from the Outer City, like Lin Chao''s sister Lin Xue with her B-graded Instinct, which was also quite strong. Zhang Wei had D+ Endurance, but his primary role was to wield an assault rifle, just carrying a larger backpack and wearing a bulletproof vest with plate inserts. The mixed-race Tom, who had previously teamed up with Zhang Wei, was also armed and in line. The others included Bai Ya and her four-person squad from the temporary camp. Not a single weak link, the lineup was formidable; even if they encountered dozens of aliens, the advantage of covering fire could likely see them through! But just then, the armored figure at the front paused, and then raised a hand. "Seems like there''s something up ahead." "I don''t sense any danger, but everyone be alert," Lin Chao reminded in a quiet voice. As they cautiously approached, the armored figure lifted his shield and used his war hammer to push aside the brush in front, revealing an expanse of alien corpses and pits eroded by alien blood. "Aliens?" "So many..." "They''re all dead!" "Safety first, let''s scope out the situation first, clear out more in the vicinity. If we encounter that team and can collaborate, it''ll be safer." Although more people meant fewer benefits to go around, for Pioneers, most preferred stability. Otherwise, a wreck is a true loss! Being prudent is the key to a longer life! In the back of the group, the burly woman Ah Ji whispered to Bai Ya beside her, "Even the Inner City Pioneers know it''s better to team up. Those two alien guys from before were really tough." "It might be just like what we had prepared for, a round trip within a day..." Bai Ya also sighed. In fact, she wasn''t very keen on adventuring overnight in the rainforest, but who would have guessed they''d be so unlucky as to run into a cult causing trouble. It was also fortunate that where they were staying was far away, affected less. Otherwise, they probably would have suffered significant aftereffects. The tents that were close by were all wiped out! Nonetheless, they had to go through registration and scrutiny. Luckily, at that time, two Inner City Pioneers came looking for capable hands to enter the forest, so after registering, they signed up on the spot and used the two Inner City Pioneers to help them get out. However, Bai Ya''s gaze flickered towards Lin Chao. B-grade "Intuition", that was an explosive potential. It was a shame that the journey had been too tense to foster any connection, and his personality seemed a little odd... And at this moment, Zhang Wei began to speak again. "Actually, I know of a place nearby that might have some good stuff. One of my companions ate a red flower there when we first came in that significantly enhanced his physical fitness, not sure if there''s still some." Zhang Wei remembered what Tao Yu had said during his time at the dojo and took the opportunity to bring it up, hoping to please them. "An item that can enhance physical fitness? Are you sure?" Nuosen, dressed head-to-toe in armor wielding a shield and spiked hammer, appeared quite interested. "He said so himself, but it should be true. We''re all Outer City Pioneers. After completing our first mission, he got really strong." "Hey, that''s kind of interesting." Nuosen chuckled heartily, and Huang Jian, his eyes flickering, seemed to be pondering something. The Blood Orchid was a valuable item. While the location of the Blood Orchid remained secretive, Tao Yu had already made sure to spread the word. But those who hadn''t reached a certain status or position wouldn''t even know what a Blood Orchid was, nor would they have relevant missions. At least the typical Inner City Pioneer families obviously couldn''t get this information... "Well, we might as well check it out since it''s on the way..." Inner City Pioneers also need to earn a living. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be forming teams and taking risks to hunt aliens. .net However, at that moment, a ''ding-a-ling~'' sound rang out, and then Nuosen looked down to see that he had touched a thread with a bell attached; the bell was hanging from a tree branch, previously unnoticed. "An alarm? Are there people camping nearby..." ¡ª¡ª Chapter 133: Chapter 121 Letting Go Tao Yu was setting up the tent, with a campfire already kindled in front of him, preparing to spend the night there. In the event that more aliens decided to deliver themselves, it would save quite a bit of effort. Next to the campfire, several racks supported by branches were set up, covered with the slender tails of aliens that resembled air-dried cured meat. The main purpose was to dry out the sticky sensation, so carrying them later wouldn''t be so disgusting. Besides that, a few plump capybaras had also been skewered. These supersized rodents, once skinned and gutted, unfolded like small tables, and four capybaras almost completely covered the fire pit. Little Black crouched beside the fire, occasionally rolling them over and had even learned to sprinkle salt on top. After all, these capybaras had been caught by it. In addition to this, a number of fat-tree grubs were wrapped in leaves, roasting on the side of the fire pit. Dingling~ The crisp sound of a bell came from afar, immediately drawing Little Black''s attention. Tao Yu, who was in the midst of setting up the tent, was somewhat surprised, and casually said to Little Black, "You stay here, keep watch, and roast the meat." Then he let Cao Shaolin lead the way, following behind toward the direction of the noise. With his exceptional Dynamic Vision, Tao Yu had already noticed the shaking of the bushes, quite a number of them. But the glimpses through some gaps seemed to suggest that they were humans who had entered the rainforest, most likely Pioneers. Even if they were Pioneers, Tao Yu didn''t let down his guard. In such a place, humans were not necessarily a safe species, especially since he had quite a few spoils of war with him. Having often overcome stronger enemies through stealthy ambushes, Tao Yu had no intention of becoming the one who was taken out. Luckily, with his ''Spirit Perception'' amplified several times over, combined with Bullet Time and Stealth, Tao Yu had a rather unique advantage when it came to dealing with ambushes. "This must be what they mean by ''the boldness of an artist'', huh? If it had been my first time here, I would have either hidden or stood my ground with a gun waiting..." Tao Yu also felt the confidence that came with strength, a kind of fundamental self-assurance! "Who''s there?" Tao Yu didn''t brazenly approach; upon almost pinpointing the other party''s location, he stood next to the trunk of a huge tree and asked in a stern voice. As Tao Yu spoke, Lin Chao, who was in the team, suddenly felt a surge of extreme danger clouding his mind, leaving him gasping for breath for a moment. "Wait..." The moment Lin Chao spoke up, the two Inner City Pioneers, who had been somewhat relaxed, had a change of expression. Nuosen, who was about to push aside the branches in front, also stopped and ducked behind a nearby tree trunk. The others also tensely raised their guns, as if ready to attack at any moment. "Stop, stop! Don''t point your guns, put them down!" Lin Chao felt the sense of crisis escalating, as if someone was holding a blade right before his eyes! "Put them down, stay alert." Huang Jian found cover for himself and ordered, following Lin Chao''s advice. Afterward, he responded to Tao Yu in a deep voice, "Friend, we mean no harm, we''re Pioneers who came in to hunt aliens." "Lin Chao?" It''d be much more convenient than aimlessly searching through the rainforest. "Come over, we can talk." Tao Yu turned and walked casually ahead of Cao Shaolin, positioning Cao Shaolin''s figure behind him. Lin Chao and his team were also following behind, walking toward the faint light of the fire ahead. Lin Xue cautiously asked Lin Chao, "Bro, what happened to you just now? I didn''t feel anything." "I don''t know, I just felt like if we didn''t put down our guns, we would die..." Lin Chao was still a bit nervous, wiping the sweat from his forehead. He didn''t know why he had such a delusion, but it was there; Intuition was always a bit mystical, inexplicable. Huang Jian also exchanged a silent nod with Nuosen, who turned to look back at him, preparing to have a good talk with the leaders of their team soon. "I''ve raised an alien beast; don''t attack it," Tao Yu mentioned first, lest their conditioned reflex upon seeing an alien in the rainforest would be to attack. "Oh? Brother, you''ve raised an alien beast. Are you preparing for a breeding task?" Nuosen, who had been somewhat disdainful of Tao Yu in his heart, now lit up with enthusiasm. A Grade A Dynamic Vision, plus being able to raise an alien, able to shoot from the back with the alien taking the front¡ªshould the alien die, it could even burst with acid blood¡ªhis strength and status had instantly soared! "By the way." Tao Yu didn''t elaborate much. He merely parted the branches blocking the way and, upon seeing the crude campsite and campfire ahead, everyone present was taken aback. The scene was much smaller than imagined, and aside from an alien being roasted by the fire, there were no other people? Then, the alien''s tail hanging in front of the fire, being roasted like a sausage, also dazzled their eyes for a moment. Damn! So many are just lying there casually? The trophies from the earlier killings? But where is everyone else? A small personal tent, a bonfire, hanging ''sausages'', plus the alien warming by the fire and the fragrant meat grilling. This scene looked bizarre from any angle! At this moment, Tao Yu took a seat by the fire in the prime spot, Cao Shaolin stood quietly to the side, and Little Black eagerly handed over a hot capybara foot. While taking a bite of the capybara foot, Tao Yu casually said, "All this roasted meat is mine; if you want to buy some, it won''t be cheap¡ªeat what you brought for yourselves." Then, Tao Yu settled on a rock and casually scanned Huang Jian and Nuosen before him, "I have two negotiation suggestions. First, sell me the coordinates¡ªI''ll give you five alien tails in exchange. Second, we team up¡ªthe Queen is mine, and I take seventy percent of the other spoils. Choose." In an instant, the jovial expressions on Huang Jian and Nuosen''s faces stiffened, and then everyone else also began to slowly realize something. Wait, the so-called team is just the two of you?! The team that wiped out that group of aliens just consisted of you two?! In just a moment, everyone had the urgent words of Lin Chao echoing in their minds. ''Put it down!'' This... If we don''t put down our weapons, could we die...? Chapter 134: Chapter 122 Targeting the Empress "Fair winds, and if fate allows, we shall meet again." Tao Yu smiled and waved to the team as they carried the alien tail away into the night. "They turned out to be quite decent, helping me clear out my stock." Looking at the empty wooden shelf before him, Tao Yu took another bite of roasted capybara. Selling all his earnings for ten thousand was a steal for them, but in exchange, he got a locator that revealed the position of the nearby Alien Queen''s nest. His demeanor had made it clear that he was not interested in teaming up with them; Huang Jian and Nuosen, the Inner City Pioneers, were clever as ghosts. .net No matter how Tao Yu ''and his companion'' had managed it, the fact that they''d dealt with so many Aliens spoke for itself. That was a representation of strength, and they definitely didn''t want any conflict to arise. Now that both sides stood to gain, it was a win-win situation, really. Once they had the goods, they didn''t want to test Tao Yu''s ''character''; it was clear that the combined strength of Tao Yu and his companion was at least not weaker than the sum of their ten-plus person team! If they stayed together long-term, the more powerful individual or party could ensnare them in a surprise attack, leading to an instant collapse. Being self-aware, Huang Jian and Nuosen naturally remained alert while taking what they got and leaving once the going was good. Tao Yu was of course happy with this arrangement as well. As for them knowing that he was not to be underestimated, that didn''t bother him at all. Wasn''t this convenience obtained by showing off his ''remarkable strength''? Such a level of display was completely within Tao Yu''s acceptable range. "If we truly teamed up to explore the nest, it could have been troublesome." Exploring the nest could have led to any number of problems, possibly exposing much more than just the ''general'' knowledge they had now. "The Empress, huh? I didn''t expect to find her location on my first strike out." Tao Yu thought of the previous Queen he had successfully dealt with. Back then, he was too weak to physically overpower the Queen, let alone apply any Taming Technique. Now, Zhang Wei was somewhat dazed, recalling the first time he met the other, the time he was almost swallowed by snakes before being rescued. They had actually cooperated well on the way, and he''d even been willing to teach him the Basic Breathing Technique. It had all gone wrong when he first met Inner City Pioneers because of that dead jerk''s attitude, leading to his misjudgement. What exactly had he missed out on! Zhang Wei''s face turned pale as he sniffed and unconsciously touched his nose, trembling as he tried to pull something out of his chest, but ended up forcibly stuffing it back in. After all, the Inner City Pioneers were no good! Scoundrels! But now it was too late; he had no choice but to see this path to the end. He hoped to exchange this information for favor with the bigwigs of the Inner City. In terms of depth, the Inner City Pioneers definitely had a stronger foundation! Luck like finding ''The Chosen One'' couldn''t always be relied upon; ultimately, it was all about the foundation. And thinking of this made him taste bitterness. His group had also encountered Jack and his team before, but alas, they had had no idea of ''The Chosen One'' nor that such boundless riches were right before their eyes. It was only after the fact that he realized the other must have made his start with said fortune. "The Chosen One? No wonder, that explains it all. Perhaps the two nobles also bestowed Skills upon him. Wino must have offered him some benefits too; remember how he wanted us to wait longer? He was probably allowing him time to assimilate." Slowly piecing together the puzzle with different fragments of information, they arrived at a reasonable explanation. But even so, it didn''t diminish the strength of those two! Identity, background, and patronage certainly hold significant sway, but in the Abyss, might is always the most important! Avoiding their sharpness was the right thing to do. "They''re just a bit too arrogant, showing no friendliness towards us." Nuosen muttered, recalling the initial encounter with Tao Yu and Cao Shaolin, and the preconceived notions he''d had about dominating the situation. He couldn''t help but feel a bit abashed. Chapter 135: Chapter 122 Targeting the Empress_2 And this time, the strong-armed choice he was coerced into making also left him somewhat displeased. In a world where strength spoke loudest, especially in the newly established Development Zone where even familial leverage was scarce, if you were no match for others, you just had to hold back. Luck itself is also a manifestation of strength! "Are we heading back just like that?" "Let''s go back and deal with the goods on us first, then check out the place that young brother Zhang Wei mentioned, and finally go take a look at the results in the Alien nest. Who knows, we might stumble upon a pleasant surprise..." Huang Jian made plans with reason. From the tone of it, Zhang Wei''s continuous efforts were finally starting to pay off, catching their attention. For someone with an Endurance rating of D+, achieving this effect was actually quite remarkable. This finally brought a faint smile to the somewhat desolate face of Zhang Wei, showing that there were indeed rewards! "That''s true, although you are a bit less gifted, brother Zhang, your talent for Endurance might actually withstand the Alien''s rejection. It''s just that it will certainly be more costly for you." Nuosen also nodded in agreement, appreciating the point. "By that time, we siblings may not be able to join." However, at this moment, Lin Chao indicated his intention to leave, which made Zhang Wei anxious¡ªafter all, he had just established a connection with some Inner City figures! "Brother Lin, you''ve misunderstood. We''re not planning an ambush; we''re just going to see if there''s an opportunity to gain something, nothing more." Knowing Lin Chao''s personality, Huang Jian sincerely tried to persuade him to stay. His words reflected his true intentions. After all, Pioneers wouldn''t explode with Yuan Force; ambushing them would be a loss, but they wouldn''t mind picking up the remains of a mutual defeat. "Yes, brother Chao, if brother Tao encounters trouble, we might be able to lend a hand and ask for some benefits in return." Zhang Wei also offered a word of persuasion. "And I''ve promised the two brothers to take them to find some entertainment." "If you want, you can stay behind, or you can just give them the location." Lin Chao showed no sign of wavering and didn''t pressure Zhang Wei to do anything. This made Zhang Wei, who had just established a relationship, show a bitter expression, but in the end, he decided to clarify the information about the valley and pass the message on to them. After suffering a loss once, Zhang Wei didn''t want to miss out again. Inner City Pioneers were mostly cold-hearted and bad sorts, far less reliable than brother Chao! There was no conflict; he also didn''t like to kill without reason. Although, in theory, those two Inner City Pioneers and the dead Wino could be remotely linked, he didn''t need to find such an excuse just to convince himself. If they''re all gone, unless it''s absolutely necessary, there''s no point in doing things he dislikes... "Maybe with some luck, next time I could encounter them again, help transport some goods. And now that Little Miss Rich could use some extra hands, good deeds should bring good rewards, right?" Tao Yu felt refreshed after finishing his punches and then started to show off the capybara meat. "The cost of a second Deification of the Swallowing Fluid Technique isn''t actually high. Everyone can undergo Deification now, but I''ll still wait until I''ve saved enough talent points." Tao Yu felt the heat being digested, turning into energy to replenish what he had spent on his training. As his Qi-Blood moved and merged into his dantian. The priority for the Swallowing Fluid Technique should have been higher, but now the digestion speed was sufficient. The real problem was the lack of high-energy food, which was why it was postponed. "First, I''ll catch a few of those common laborers, then go and see what kind of creature Wino could cultivate..." .net ... Thump~ With what seemed like a light palm strike from Tao Yu, an Alien was sent flying and smashed against a tree, causing the sturdy trunk to tremble. The force of the strike didn''t leave any visible wounds on the Alien''s surface, but from its cherry-sized mouth, it spat out greenish acidic blood, completely discoloring its clear, viscous saliva. Soon after, the Alien lay trembling on the ground, succumbing to Tao Yu''s authority, who then approached and performed a routine of punishment and reward. By then, including Little Black, Tao Yu already had five Aliens by his side! Along with Cao Shaolin and Wino, he had essentially formed a small team! "Common Aliens just take up space, they can serve as cannon fodder." Tao Yu considered for a moment, then hesitated as he looked at Little Black. The creature had been with him the longest; setting aside affection, its loyalty was unquestionably the highest, and it might even be able to accompany him between two worlds after a while. Furthermore, it could drive, make fire, catch fish, and even cook meat; it could pass as support staff, at a stretch. "You, follow its commands, go now, to your lair..." Tao Yu had a recollection from last time that these temporarily subdued Aliens wouldn''t necessarily revolt upon seeing the Queen. But due to the influence of the Queen''s pheromones, they would be hesitant. Fortunately, as long as they weren''t ordered to attack the Queen, using them as cannon fodder was of no matter... Chapter 136: Chapter 123: Harvest ``` In a dark cave, there wasn''t a trace of light, and underfoot was a sticky substance like crusted snot that made squelching noises with each step. The air was filled with a sour and strange odor. However, for Tao Yu, this was hardly an issue, as the pitch-black cave did not affect his vision. It was only upon seeing two aliens on the ground with their acidic blood splattered all over from being blasted that Tao Yu couldn''t help but feel speechless. "Next time, I should get some paint to mark the aliens, to easily identify them..." With a locator, Tao Yu finding the alien nest was only to be expected. With the help of temporary recruits, the narrow confines didn''t give the aliens any chance to rush at them. It wasn''t until the interior of the alien nest sensed something wrong and increased their reconnaissance that the cannon fodder aliens began to suffer casualties. But the most tragic was the one in front of him, which was entangled in a fight with another alien right before Tao Yu, its tail flailing wildly. Because it was a hasty conscription, the connection was nowhere near as tight as with Little Black, leaving Tao Yu momentarily stunned. A tiger-shaped strike layered with force hit its mark, and between two choices, it directly hit his own side. Even the hostile alien it was fighting seemed equally stunned before being casually struck by another of Tao Yu''s punches. Turned into two clumps of pixels. "It''s just the mutual understanding that''s gone, otherwise I wouldn''t have known I hit the wrong one." Tao Yu looked at the temporary recruit on the ground, remained silent for three seconds, then stepped over the sizzling acidic blood in the corrosion zone and continued forward. Alien corpses oozing acidic blood littered the path. Although Tao Yu was careful to step on their shells, his tactical boots still revealed his big toe. "I hope later..." Before Tao Yu could finish his thought, a sudden sense of impending danger alerted him through his Spirit Perception. What was that? The next moment, Tao Yu''s Dynamic Vision caught a streak of silver light flitting through the darkness. Bullet Time! Without hesitation, he activated it, and the scene before him slowed to a frame-by-frame sequence. A high-speed rotating boomerang, following the turn of the corridor with incredible throwing skill, automatically curved towards him. In Bullet Time, the trajectory of the boomerang was clear, along with the distorted air flow hugging its surface. An alien cannon fodder just grazed by the boomerang was sliced through the middle like butter. After that, without losing momentum, it bore down directly on Tao Yu... A tilt of the head, the fierce wind of its passing sliced by, taking with it a few strands of hair. A cut also formed on Tao Yu''s earlobe. "This must be Wino''s leftover boomerang... that big fellow..." Touching the cut on his ear, feeling the slight pain, Tao Yu''s breathing began to change. The sound of his heart pumping seemed almost audible, each beat carrying a thick, plasma-rich impact. He then called over Wino, Cao Shaolin, Little Black, and the last cannon-fodder Alien to guard him as he unhesitatingly absorbed the Yuan Force of the heart. A stream of chaotic information was suppressed by Mental Immunity; the impact of the data was quite disordered and complex, with high levels of contamination. "Without learning the Meditation Technique or having related innate talents, an ordinary person probably couldn''t withstand it..." Tao Yu was surprised by the flow of information. He then sensed the rough details of the skill information¡ªit seemed to be an ability that enhances the heart, almost complete but just short of a little, though the rest could be filled in directly with Yuan Force. Without hesitation, Tao Yu filled in the remaining gap with the few hundred Yuan Force he had just absorbed, completing the skill. Heart Strengthening: A product of fusing a Pioneer parasitized by an Alien after an Alien implantation, it can increase heart function without rejection. "Hey, not bad." Tao Yu felt that this ability was a pleasant surprise; while not top-notch, it was quite practical. Alien implantation and mechanical enhancements were quite strong, and could even be considered shortcuts! The painstaking effort of improving through Breathing Techniques and cultivating various abilities could easily be surpassed by a single implantation surgery. Years of arduous training to reach the limits of the human body and then continuously breaking those limits could be easily eclipsed by the innate strength of a brown bear with a single slap. Uncle Hu was actually a good example. Past hard training was inferior to one arm replacement! But Tao Yu had always politely declined such enhancements, opting to possibly consider them for his Zombies, but not for himself. Yet now, these implants, once optimized by the Alien, had turned into products of Yuan Force, eliminating the side effects! "Goodness, if based on different Alien implants, could there be enhancements for other organs? This..." Tao Yu pondered, aware that the Suns siblings had not yet captured such prey, and the only special Alien information made public was that of the strongest Python Alien. This skill could potentially be useful to both siblings. "Forget it, let''s pretend I don''t know." His eyes flickered briefly, and Tao Yu ultimately sighed; he could deal with any offending Alien implants later. Looking at the one hundred Yuan Force consumed for Deification, Tao Yu knew that this ability''s Deification might not bring many surprises. As the Yuan Force flowed in, he felt his heartbeat becoming more pronounced and more intense, blood flow accelerating, and blood pressure rising. But a moment later, it slowed down again, even beating slower than before! However, the amount of blood pumped out with each beat increased, surpassing the efficiency of before. And when necessary, it could speed up again, pushing the heart rate beyond the original limits of the heart! Heart Strengthening ¡¤ Improved: Omitted, increases the speed of Qi-Blood generation, accelerates physical recovery, and increases certain physical limits. The increase wasn''t very significant, but the two attributes were important, making it a minor treasure. What confused Tao Yu the most was that this level 1 skill had no training technique! Even if he wanted to invest Yuan Force, the efficiency was quite low. Trying to stimulate it with the Basic Breathing Method, Tao Yu''s eyes brightened slightly "It''s like a solidified ability that can improve with daily training. While using Yuan Force to speed up is not cost-effective, everyday practice can help incidentally, and its potential is not small..." Chapter 137: Chapter 124: Clue "Roar~" The towering Alien Queen lay humiliated on the ground, letting out a roar of unwilling submission. There were still many shrieking alien guards nearby, and many wriggling eggs on the ground, but none of this could stop Tao Yu in the slightest. "You do have some insight, smoother than I imagined." Seeing the other aliens that didn''t dare to approach and the Alien Queen who had chosen submission, a trace of a smile hung on Tao Yu''s face. It wasn''t in vain that he had brought over the body of the mutated alien. The effect of killing one to warn the others was excellent. "Although I was confident I could suppress it, subjugation isn''t about lashing out and killing with one strike. Even relying on Fist Intention to wear it down would probably take some time, and I''d need to use quite a few Qi Replenishing Pills. Best to save where I can." The Alien Queen clearly was ''smarter'', and its will to survive far exceeded that of an ordinary alien. Tao Yu could feel the resentment of the Alien Queen, whose loyalty didn''t even reach passing grade, at most fifty¡ªa category that would revolt and offer a ''kiss'' anytime given the chance. But no matter, for Tao Yu, as long as the Alien Queen could briefly give up her resistance, that was enough! "After you''ve tasted this, you won''t believe how difficult it is to get rid of it..." Already adept at the dual heavens of reward and punishment, Tao Yu quickly brought the Queen to the passing line, and her behavior became much more docile. But being able to communicate ''heart to heart'' with his mount, Tao Yu raised an eyebrow. "After all, it is a Queen. The improvement is far less than an ordinary alien. I''ll have to grind a few more times..." He reached out and pressed on the Alien Queen again, and in the next moment, the Queen started flailing, while Tao Yu popped another two Qi Replenishing Pills into his mouth. "The second Deification for taming must also be scheduled, but if it stays by my side all the time, it can be stabilized." When Little Black underwent this same treatment, it immediately began to withstand the Queen''s pheromones and fight back. But now, the Alien Queen was at most slightly better than the previous cannon fodder aliens and was barely obedient. "Go, kill the other aliens." After stroking the sleek exoskeleton of the Alien Queen, Tao Yu coldly pointed to the other guardian aliens nearby and issued the order. The Alien Queen roared dissatisfiedly, but feeling the intense pain from deep within its soul, it ultimately succumbed and pounced on the aliens nearby. With a body size far surpassing ordinary aliens and even bigger than the mutated alien that had parasitized Wino, the dominant Alien Queen indeed settled one alien with each swipe. The acid blood of the aliens couldn''t affect the exoskeleton of the Queen in the slightest. Under the natural suppression of the Queen''s pheromones, those aliens were like lambs to the slaughter, one swipe, one kill. Eventually, under the relentless killing and furious roars of the Alien Queen, the guardian aliens abandoned her and scattered in all directions. Tao Yu did not intend to stop them; he could feel that it was the Queen''s orders that commanded the aliens to run, a clear-cut case of letting them loose. "Heh, clever move. Since you let them escape, you can deal with these eggs yourself." Tao Yu''s voice was somewhat cold, causing the Alien Queen to stiffen. But before it could react, Tao Yu''s hand was on its sleek exoskeleton again, causing it to howl in pain. Seeing this, Little Black shuddered with fear. That punishment from deep within the soul was Little Black''s nightmare, ensuring it would never again dare to defy its master. Now, witnessing the plight of this new member, it was reminded of those terrifying memories etched into its bones. Eventually, the Alien Queen''s thick saliva turned to bubbles, and once again it chose to submit, staggering and twitching as it stomped all its own eggs to pieces. "Good, if you had fulfilled your first task from the beginning, then I wouldn''t necessarily have needed to get rid of these eggs. Remember that." Comforting the Alien Queen with a pat, Tao Yu used rewards to disperse her sadness and resentment, and distinctly felt the ''heart-to-heart'' connection become a bit clearer. It was still far from Little Black now, but already much higher than the cannon fodder aliens. Huang Jian and Nuosen were just friends of Wino, and seeing this face they didn''t recognize at all, they truly didn''t make any associations. Such a burly figure was common; those imbued with different forms, aside from taking the agile and dexterous route, mostly ended up looking like this. "Last time, I sold it at a low price because I had specific intelligence. It won''t be so cheap this time." Tao Yu gave them no chance to ponder as he sat astride the Empress, looking down at them with a grin that revealed his gleaming teeth. "If you''re staying here, it''s not because you want to ambush me, right? It''s to buy my goods?" The pressure he applied made everyone shake their heads rapidly. Bai Ya''s team felt powerless to complain internally. Unbelievable, no wonder Lin Chao and his sister made excuses and ran away; they must have sensed something was off! Bai Ya was surreptitiously scrutinizing Tao Yu with fiery eyes, as if she wanted to devour him. This intense emotion caused Tao Yu''s Spirit Perception to stir, prompting him to take an extra look at the woman. He had some recollection; she had invited him when he entered the camp, and then during hypnotism, she seemed to have had a very bad dream. "We''ll buy, we''ll buy, at the original price..." Huang Jian wore a pained expression, but ultimately decided to take a gamble. Hearing this, Tao Yu, who had been presenting a stern face, started to relax a little. "That''s more like it. Don''t worry, we''re in business. I won''t be so cruel; I''ll let you make twenty Yuan Force on each deal¡ªeveryone gets what they need..." "No, the original price! We agree to the original price! Consider it an apology for our offense!" Nuosen shook his head insistently at the side, firm on buying at the original price. "Well, I''m really sorry about that then." As Tao Yu spoke, he pulled out a blank Yuan Force card with a friendly smile on his face, "Let''s use mine this time. It''s okay to transfer slowly; take your time, no rush. Let''s count the amount first..." After getting the cash this time, he could directly upgrade Bullet Time to Deification, and he''d even have a surplus of ten or twenty thousand to maintain his daily training and emergency needs, simply perfect. Lucky star... Just as they rushed to count and Huang Jian and Nuosen worked together to transfer a total of twenty-one thousand Yuan Force to Tao Yu, who was quite satisfied with the completion of the transaction, suddenly there was a roar from the sky. Experience more content on m v|l e''-novelhall.net The sound caught Tao Yu by surprise. It wasn''t the familiar sound of hoverbikes but a more intense sound of tearing through the air! "An airplane..." Tao Yu looked up to the sky, the majority of which was obscured by dense foliage, but he located the source of the sound through the gaps. He could vaguely see a fighter jet appearing to be out of control, spinning as it plummeted toward the forest. Then there was a pop¡ªthe ejection seat was launched, a parachute opened in mid-air, and the plane itself disappeared from sight, crashing into the woods. Soon after, an explosion could be heard, and even slight tremors of the ground were felt. "Armed with live ammunition... where did it come from? Zombie World? But the direction''s wrong..." Tao Yu quickly pondered. The direction of the airplane was completely opposite; it seemed to have come from the other side! "Is this one of the original world''s fighter jets, or is it from a new world?" Watching the parachute in the sky, Tao Yu also pondered, then turned his gaze back to the group of Pioneers, who were just as surprised. "Shall we all go take a look?" Faced with the clue of an unknown new lead, Tao Yu decided to spread the risk. He mainly figured this group could take the pressure... ¡ª¡ª Chapter 138: Chapter 125 Inherent Time Control Roar~ The Alien Queen was running through the rainforest, occasionally letting out a fierce roar, her enormous claws leaving a trail of footprints in the ground as she ran, reminiscent of a Tyrannosaur. Nothing along the way dared to disturb her. Although the Alien Queen''s two smaller foreclaws were quite dainty, used only to assist with feeding, she also had two other, much sturdier arms that constantly pushed aside branches along the path to prevent them from scratching Tao Yu on her back. Wino and Cao Shaolin also clung to the Alien Queen''s body; comfort was hardly a concern for these two creatures. Little Black, with its agile frame, kept running on the trees beside them, much like a monkey. With the Alien Queen clearing the path, the group led by Huang Jian followed tirelessly along this route. Even Bai Ya''s Inner City Pioneer team, though strong among the Pioneers of the Inner City, found it strenuous to keep up while each carrying an Alien tail, but they managed to hold steady. "This, running like this, I can''t perceive anything, all of you need to be careful." Out of breath, Bai Ya said to her companions. With Lin Chao running off and taking his sister with him, the team was now relying on Bai Ya''s "Perception" to make do. But obviously, this Perception ability, which added almost no combat bonus, was significantly less effective once she started to run strenuously. Bai Ya, gradually falling behind the group, felt a chill in her heart. It was too dangerous to run at such high speeds through the jungle without scouting ahead! Especially for herself! If an attack came, she would likely be the first to suffer, buying the others time to react, which was why they dared to run like this. She wasn''t cannon fodder, but she was serving the function of cannon fodder... Although they didn''t understand him either, they could tell it was different from the English they had heard previously. Huang Jian, who had self-taught some everyday language with the help of technology, was also speechless and could only use Yuan Force to listen. "Do you speak Korean? Are you one of us? That''s great, please, hurry and get me down, what''s the deal with these monsters, do they bite?" Seeing Tao Yu riding on the back of the Alien Queen. The pilot grew a bit bolder, especially after hearing Tao Yu''s words, thinking he had found a fellow countryman. Tao Yu signaled to Little Black to cut the parachute cords and then had Little Black hold the rope to bring the pilot down from the tree. "What exactly happened, how did you fly here?" Tao Yu didn''t reveal too much and took advantage of the other''s distress to ask again. The pilot, whose fears of the aliens were put on hold, was comforted by the fact that Little Black had saved him. Indeed, the pilot had strong psychological resilience. "I''m Captain An Zhijie from the 35th Squadron, and honestly, I don''t know what happened. Suddenly, auroras appeared in the sky, and then the auroras seemed to slice the sky apart... "After that, the sea and land around our country changed abruptly, turning into this forest..." An Zhijie took off his helmet while speaking, revealing a plain face. As a pilot, it''s impossible to have cosmetic surgery during service, so his appearance was quite natural. Hearing this, Tao Yu also had some thoughts in mind, but he turned to look at Huang Jian and Nuosen, who knew more. "I''m just a country bumpkin from the Outer City, what do you guys from the Inner City think?" Upon hearing Tao Yu''s comment, Huang Jian felt like he was about to crash. A country bumpkin from the Outer City, huh... But he dared not ignore Tao Yu''s words and speculated, "It must have been the debris fall we just encountered; such occurrences are normal in the Abyss. It''s not the forest that fell on them, but rather their place that plunged into the Abyss, happening to fall into the rainforest. Chapter 139: Chapter 125 Inherent Time Control_2 "This is also why the base needs the ''Chosen One''; it seems the fragments nearby are still quite active..." Huang Jian explained while some thoughts flickered in his eyes. A world with a large number of natives and, apparently, not a bad level of technology? This was good news for him! Tao Yu and the others babbled on in the common language, causing An Zhijie next to them to show a bewildered expression. Aren''t you my fellow countrymen? What kind of bird language are you speaking? Then he also started to notice Huang Jian''s mechanical arm, saw Nuosen''s towering figure and his unusual full-body armor, along with Cao Shaolin with a zombie-like face hanging on the Empress and the unsightly Wino. The fully armed outsiders, the Pioneers behind them, also looked somewhat abnormal. And the various alien tails hanging from everyone, which caused An Zhijie to feel some familiarity, then stealthily glanced at Little Black''s tail next to him, completely unable to grasp the current situation. "This... have I crossed into another world?" An Zhijie was somewhat astonished. As a modern person, and with Korean comics about traversing other worlds and fantasy comics being prevalent, An Zhijie''s reaction speed was top-notch. Suddenly a rainforest descended from the sky and filled the sea; what else couldn''t be accepted? "You''re quick to accept it; your world seems quite nice, already starting to pursue spiritual enjoyment," Nuosen said with a voice deep as a jug. "How about we take the chance while it''s not yet chaotic over there and have a good time?" Nuosen looked up at Tao Yu, who was on the Empress''s back, and asked tentatively. "Let''s go and have a look first, but whether we can have a good time is another matter," Tao Yu said. Encountering a new world, Tao Yu didn''t mind exploring it first. In the early days, when pioneering the base, he had obtained a fragment of the ''Heart of the World'' and gained his third talent! During the pioneering phase, there was a chance to gain unexpected surprises; anyway, his goal was to make money, and [Fist Intent] was waiting for him. It wouldn''t hurt to take a look. Theoretically, if the intervention of Original Time is strong enough, achieving an effect similar to teleportation in the eyes of others is possible! "In terms of consumption, using it twice should be no problem, four times would be strenuous, and I don''t know if I could reach ten times with a one-time complete burnout, but even if I did, it would probably only be for a fraction of a second." Based on the information from the skill, Tao Yu perceived and made some simple judgments in his mind. Without a doubt, this was a divine technique! This was a multiplier added out of thin air after reaching the limit with all my abilities! Even the most extreme tenfold for a fraction of a second meant compressing several seconds'' worth of actions into an instant burst. In matters of life and death, who needs to count by seconds? Thus, using it at critical moments was absolutely enough. Never had Tao Yu imagined that a visual talent could transform into a time talent. Even just scratching the surface was incredibly against the heavens. However, this ability did have another ''shortcoming'', which was that because of the complete closed-loop of Original Time, it stripped itself out. So even if my speed externally looked faster, in theory, the inertia, impact force, and lethality were still based on the conditions within my closed-loop. When the closed-loop finally broke and the attack arrived, there was no way to benefit from the added lethality that the speed provided. Just as, theoretically, a curvature engine could surpass the speed of light, yet it would not break the physical rules, nor give the spaceship the infinite inertia of light speed. And through Tao Yu''s perception and understanding of the time loop, he broadly grasped that the steps involved stripping away the Original Time to form a closed-loop, and after accelerating, reintegrating with the original space-time to complete the attack. If the original space-time was too strong or, to put it another way, the target''s mass oppressed the original space-time, it would increase the difficulty of reintegration. In such cases, it would more likely be utilized for evasion. At the same time, as my own strength enhanced, the consumption under Original Time intervention would also increase. It should still allow the use time and multiplier to increase slowly, though not at the same rate as the increase in strength. The increase in speed just could not proportionately match the rate at which my strength improved. "However, I don''t think there''s the kind of big shot who can pressurize space-time that I would encounter right now. As for consumption, it doesn''t matter; I intended it as a trump card for critical moments anyway, which is more than sufficient." "Even with more shortcomings, this is already a top-tier talent, and it represents a significant step forward on the ''assassin'' path. I don''t need [Bullet Time] anymore." Tao Yu pondered for a moment, and then the name of the talent instantly changed. [Inherent Time Control]! Chapter 140: Chapter 126: Vitality of the New World "After flying into the rainforest, the plane''s instruments started malfunctioning in all sorts of ways; it was completely uncontrollable. I don''t know what the situation is in other parts, I received the order and flew over immediately..." An Zhijie followed the team with difficulty, occasionally glancing back at Tao Yu and the two others riding on the Alien Queen. It was too fantastical. Moreover, as a pilot, he realized that his own physical fitness was at the bottom tier in this group. He was about on par with a pretty girl next to him, perhaps even less capable. For An Zhijie, who had always taken pride in being a fighter pilot, this was a bit heartbreaking. "The intricate differences in interworld rules make more sophisticated things more prone to problems; it''s quite normal," Huang Jian replied calmly, which is why most of the vehicles in Starshine City chose the rough punk style. With his innate mechanical talents and enhancements, even though Starshine City had long since abandoned airplanes, making judgments was still straightforward for him. "You should feel lucky that you''re a pilot and have your own value, so we''re also willing to save you. From your description, it sounds like your world was torn apart by the Abyss with hardly any resistance, and its fragments fell here." Huang Jian''s words made An Zhijie fall silent as well. Even though the ocean was suddenly replaced by a rainforest, even though there were sudden radical changes, hearing Huang Jian''s simple description of the Abyss still filled An Zhijie with a sense of despair. But fortunately, he was still alive! As long as one is alive, there''s always a chance! Hadn''t this group also managed to survive here? They could even recruit monsters as pets and mounts, and their physical fitness was strong; perhaps they would encounter some extraordinary fortune... "Have there been any other incidents in your world recently? Apart from this one." Tao Yu also asked from behind, though the hottest topic in Nan Bang might be various romance dramas, even horror films would incorporate such elements, but Tao Yu wanted to rule out some possibilities. "Other incidents... It seems there''s been a contagious disease causing some problems recently," An Zhijie said uncertainly. His words gave Tao Yu a start ¨C had he encountered the Train to Busan? He had watched it and could even recall the name. But what followed from An Zhijie still made Tao Yu feel a bit surprised and confused. "The disease causes people to have nosebleeds, delusions, and even to faint, but the specific details haven''t been disclosed. Just that the military has been notified, so it might not be so simple." Did the zombies in Train to Busan have nosebleeds and hallucinations before the infection? Perhaps out of fear caused by the sudden appearance of the Rainforest, the area within sight seemed desolate, devoid of any people, with only a few vehicles left abandoned in panic. The Alien Queen and Little Black, with the help of Tao Yu, also crossed the barrier and stepped onto the highway. But just as they crossed the barrier, Tao Yu frowned slightly, sensing a kind of difference between the two worlds. It''s normal to feel a sense of difference in fragments of worlds; many fragments might even limit one''s strength with the repression of the world''s will. There might even be different rules. But so far, from the Rainforest to the grassland, then to Zombie World, Tao Yu felt the differences were quite small, much smaller than a reaction to high altitude¡ªeasy to adapt to. This time, however, the discomfort was somewhat stronger. "With my current strength, encountering world limitations is still far off, so it shouldn''t be that. Then..." Tao Yu had just had this thought when Nuosen, who also passed through the barrier, grunted and then said in a deep voice, "There''s something wrong with this world; the rejection reaction in my body has gotten worse. Damn it." While speaking, Nuosen threw the Alien tail he had been carrying onto the ground and lifted his helmet, revealing his face covered in fish scales. He then pulled out a bottle of liquid and poured it haphazardly into his mouth. After drinking the liquid, he slowly exhaled. This caused Huang Jian at his side to frown. "What''s going on? You have to take Anti-Rejection Drugs?" "It must be the difference in the world''s rules. I feel my body is so active; I''ve gotten stronger in this world..." Nuosen''s tone was heavy as he clenched his fist, and from his expression and voice, he clearly didn''t consider ''getting stronger'' to be good news at all! He was an Alien implant recipient who needed to maintain a balance between the Alien organs and his own body. He normally relied on medicine and Yuan Force for maintenance, until he could adjust and adapt. Once he could bear it, he would implant new Alien parts. But now, before he had fully assimilated, those implanted parts had become stronger and more active, which made him feel somewhat uneasy. Tao Yu, who was nearby and heard Nuosen''s words, understood what that sense of contrast was. Yes, his heart had become stronger here, which was why he felt a slight discomfort earlier. The difference was that Wino had Alien implants, whereas Tao Yu''s heart had undergone Heart Strengthening of his own body. The former had to worry about rejection reactions, while Tao Yu just needed to make a minor adjustment, having only felt that sense of disharmony. "Becoming more active? This world is off..." Tao Yu had a premonition that this world might be even more troublesome than Train to Busan... ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 141: Chapter 127 Monster Through Nuosen''s reaction, Tao Yu formed a new judgement in his heart. Both Huang Jian and Nuosen, as Inner City Pioneers, were frowning at this moment. "This world is not as simple as it seems on the surface, everyone needs to be careful, it''s probably not any traditional mundane world." The Pioneers of Bai Ya''s team, as well as the remaining other Outer City Pioneer, were all nodding like pecking chickens at this time. The sudden appearance of an Inner City big shot definitely wasn''t a simple matter! "Strange, we still can''t get in contact after entering, what''s going on?" An Zhijie held his helmet somewhat dumbfounded, continuously tapping on the earpiece. "Could it be broken? Although most ordinary signals can''t cross worlds, they shouldn''t be affected in this world." Huang Jian also turned his attention back to the pilot. A complete world, with its own army and authority, should be able to negotiate cooperation if things go well. If they could successfully build a bridge, they would surely receive a rich reward. The new gathering place is in need of people right now. Both sides reached a tacit agreement, mutually assisting and sharing resources within the Abyss fragments, which was absolutely beneficial and not harmful in any way. The old gathering place had such indigenous allies helping each other in offense and defense; compared to the massive expense of support from other cities via teleportation, they were much more reliable. The Abyss was too vast and boundless, except for the chance of good luck, it was really difficult for two gathering places to be very close to each other. "I don''t know, let''s borrow a cell phone first." An Zhijie wanted to contact the base as soon as possible, as he might currently be the person with the most comprehensive information, it was essential to pass it back. "Alright." Tao Yu agreed to his suggestion, it was easier to determine the current situation by contacting someone of status locally first. However, An Zhijie couldn''t help but twitch at the corners of his mouth when he looked at the Alien Queen beneath Tao Yu. "I think it might be difficult to borrow a phone while riding that thing..." "Then you go, be careful, I feel that something is off." Tao Yu surveyed the empty streets around him, and inside some of the houses, he could see people surreptitiously watching them, seemingly very frightened. Being frightened by the Alien Queen was normal. But they had only just arrived, what were they hiding from before... Roar~ Just then, the Alien Queen let out a low growl, and Tao Yu also looked in a certain direction. He saw a pitch-black figure, moving with an extremely twisted posture, running on all fours on the street like a spider, and rapidly rushing towards them. Following Huang Jian''s command, Bai Ya and the other Outer City Pioneers did not hesitate to open fire continuously. Everyone demonstrated superb shooting skills, with a very high hit rate. Whether it was the shadow that had been knocked away twice or the crawling figure and the muscle monster that were quickly closing in, bursts of blood sprayed from their bodies. All sorts of disgusting fluids splattered everywhere. But apart from making them retreat somewhat, they still maintained strong vitality! "Stop firing, conserve bullets!" Huang Jian immediately spoke out, and then the two mechanical arms that extended from his back swiftly switched to another type of ammunition. Boom~ With the shot fired, the muscle monster with the largest size burst into flames, and like a solidified incendiary round, the fire clung to its body and began to burn. Compared to the initial bullet firing, this full-body burn immediately caused the muscle monster to scream miserably and then run around wildly, slamming into vehicles by the roadside. After howling for a while, it collapsed on the ground. While the muscle monster was still struggling, and Huang Jian realized the attack was effective, he had already made sure to finish off the remaining two monsters. The effects were quite significant. "This is a solidified incendiary round, its effect against fire is decent, but I don''t have much in reserve," said Huang Jian, frowning, then he glanced at the nearby vehicles. "They look very similar to the vehicles from Zombie World. It could be a sub-world of the same large world, so we should be able to find gasoline and create more incendiary bottles." Tao Yu had been riding on the back of the Alien Queen the whole time, watching. Hearing Huang Jian''s plans, he also felt a bit sentimental. They had quickly found the monsters'' weaknesses; the Inner City Pioneers indeed have great innate advantages in every aspect. Although Tao Yu knew his own strength was not weak, at least it was absolutely superior compared to other Inner City Pioneer newcomers, But he still saw a gap in the accumulation of experience and knowledge. If it were him, he likely wouldn''t have been able to find out so quickly. "Tao brother, what are your thoughts now? Shall we go back first or continue to explore deeper?" asked Nuosen, who had also retreated by now. He was actually prepared to go back. If this were a normal world, he might have thought about making connections. The rewards for successful networking would definitely be substantial. However, it was clear that this was an abnormal and dangerous world, so it was safer to go back and report the mission first. Besides, they had to deal with the tails of these Aliens! These were bought at full price; even Inner City Pioneers wouldn''t want to bear such a loss. "Let''s first see what they dropped, then we need to look for other ways to kill them." Without waiting for Tao Yu to speak, Little Black had already swiftly moved through the flames, picking out the more unique items imbued with Yuan Force and eagerly ran back to hand them to Tao Yu. "Shall I try absorbing them?" asked Tao Yu, holding up the three different types of Yuan Force items, addressing Huang Jian who had killed the monsters. "Tao brother is generous. Be wary of contamination," said Huang Jian, not minding in the slightest. The Absorption Skill could have mental contamination, and in the not-safe-environment they were in now, Tao Yu was willing to take that risk to understand the situation, there indeed was no reason to refuse... Chapter 143: Chapter 129 Target "The phone has no signal, and the internet is already down, but there''s still electricity, and water hasn''t been cut off yet. I don''t know how long we can hold out." An Zhijie rummaged through the room and found the previous owner''s cell phone. Although he couldn''t unlock it, he saw the no-signal icon. The computer had been left on; the internet connection had been severed, but the browser still displayed the pages the homeowner had opened with warnings and tips about the emergent situation. "Indeed, the source is that infectious disease. Why has this happened..." An Zhijie seemed somewhat helpless. Falling into the Abyss was already bad enough! But at least the majority of Nan Bang managed to plummet down. If they could maintain the original systems and order, they would be better able to resist and coordinate. But when it rains, it pours! This sudden outbreak of infection is truly adding insult to injury! Gazing at the messages, An Zhijie also felt somewhat at a loss. "Do you know how to fly a helicopter?" Tao Yu locked the door to the room with the monster corpses, instructed Little Black to find food, and emerged with the bodies of Cao Shaolin and Wino, the two zombies. "I know how to, but I''m not proficient. Helicopter controls are actually more cumbersome, and it''s difficult for beginners to learn." An Zhijie nodded and explained briefly. Jet pilot physical requirements are definitely higher, but in terms of operation, helicopters are quite complex and not universally applicable. However, An Zhijie could fly one. "That''s good. It means you have value." Tao Yu thought of Judy, whom he had once saved on a whim because she knew how to drive a truck¡ªin a sense, a good deed had returned a favor by earning him a considerable amount of money. If they could get a helicopter here, it would be really convenient. Currently, he estimated that the Rainforest was within helicopter range from their location. Although the safety factor of helicopters is lower than that of fighter jets and the failure rate is higher. But it probably wouldn''t just crash from crossing the barrier like a jet would. Flying lower, close to the trees, at least ensured a basic level of safety. It was worth a try. As long as they could transport goods to the roadside outside of the Rainforest, they could use trucks to haul the cargo back. An intact nation at present¡ªentire sets of military equipment could likely be obtained! And although Nangao Li''s industrialization was not well-developed with many weak areas, their heavy industry seemed to have some strong points. In the new settlement where everything needed to be built from scratch, machinery like lathes would certainly be valuable. The potential gains were even greater than the profits from emptying Las Vegas. Tao Yu set preliminary goals for himself upon entering this world and had outlined a few contingency plans based on different situations. First, he wanted to acquire that strange skill and see what it was about, then find a way to contact the military. If the military system was still intact, he would bridge connections; if not, he would be grateful for nature''s gift. "This world is still too small. I wonder if it can give rise to a ''Heart of the World'' or ''Chosen One''." Tao Yu had benefited before and was somewhat hopeful this time but sighed deep down soon after "What a pity, I''m not familiar with this world''s storyline. I only know that a protagonist can turn into a monster and seems to be able to turn back into a human?" While thinking this, Tao Yu also sat cross-legged on the sofa in the living room, letting Cao Shaolin and Wino stand beside him like guards as he began to practice the Meditation Technique. "Which direction?" The building density here was not low, and although they were mostly ten to twenty-floor buildings, they were generally quite old, a product of Nan Bang''s rapid development phase. Many rooftops were adorned with clotheslines and the distance between buildings was very small, with rows connected to each other. "That way." An Zhijie made a quick assessment then pointed out the direction. "Get on, hold tight." Tao Yu hoisted An Zhijie onto Da Hei''s back, instructing him to grip the spines. Cao Shaolin and Wino, the two zombies, this time were left to make their own jumps, following along with Little Black. Their eerie mode of locomotion, hopping and leaping, sent chills down An Zhijie''s spine every time he glanced back. How do they not look like any decent being! With Da Hei''s size, even a gap of over ten meters could be cleared with a sprinting leap. The considerable impact often caused vibrations on the rooftops, sometimes even depressions. Occasionally, claws tore through concrete, revealing the rebar underneath. Many clotheslines were flung about, not knowing where they might land. And for Little Black and the two zombies, such distances posed little challenge. Little Black''s Dexterity as an Alien was obvious, capable of climbing walls and reaching the rooftops without needing to land directly on them. Despite their stiffness, the two zombies, which had been cultivated for so long, had sufficient explosive power and strength, though their movements were rigid with each leap. Initially, An Zhijie was nervous on Da Hei''s back, but as a pilot, his training allowed him to quickly settle down and even afforded him the opportunity to observe his surroundings. Now the entire city seemed lifeless; no living people on the streets! Only various types of monsters roamed. Moreover, they were a diverse mixture, with no two of the same kind, and all with very abstract appearances. "There are too many types, but they are probably an effect of that high-pollution Skill, shouldn''t be a big problem..." Tao Yu felt somewhat hopeful; these monsters had strong vitality. Even if it might be related to the heightened vitality of this world, it wouldn''t become completely ineffective once away from this world. After all, he could Deify his Skills! If Deification could maintain close to the same effect of the Skill after leaving this world, it would be quite good, and future security could be greatly increased. Unfortunately, these creatures were indeed tricky to deal with, killing them was also energy-draining, and even Tao Yu, as he was now, did not take the risk to venture into the streets to hunt these monsters for materials, wary of being besieged. After all, they were everywhere, bound to overflow sooner or later. "Wonder what will happen if I use an Alien to incubate them." Tao Yu pondered, knowing that although the Alien couldn''t enter, he could let Da Hei try. But he quickly dismissed the thought. Too hard to control! If his strength couldn''t suppress it, it would be the end of everything; there was no need to take such a risk... ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 144: Chapter 130: Plot Location ``` Pffft~ Continue your adventure with m|v-l''e -novelhall.net Atop a roof, the Alien Queen firmly grasped a blood-soaked monster with her two large hands, pulling it to her mouth, while her two smaller, auxiliary hands secured the catch. The extruding mouthparts gave the monster an icy chill through its heart. Although the monster kept struggling, it did not hinder the Alien Queen''s feeding. "Eat later, tear it up first, wait until I''ve taken the stuff," Tao Yu patted Da Hei''s head, signaling it to use its claws to shred the monster into pieces, its blood spraying all over the place. Da Hei''s size, strength, and defense were far superior to Little Black''s. Little Black could still be breached by the attacks of ordinary monsters, but Da Hei, unless faced with particularly troublesome creatures, currently exerts a considerable suppressive force against normal monsters. "Da Hei has saved me quite a bit of trouble, indeed, bringing it was the right choice, compensating for my lack of endurance," Tao Yu thought as he turned to look at Cao Shaolin and Wino. When actively using shadow manipulation, they were quite strong. But without it, their main strengths lay in tough skin and sheer force; dexterity was their shortcoming, after all. These traits could hold their own, fifty-fifty, against stronger adversaries, and similarly, against weaker ones, it was often a fifty-fifty outcome. "They mainly serve as bodyguards," Tao Yu decided. As Tao Yu pondered, the monsters that came across the rooftop began converging their Yuan Force. Little Black diligently retrieved the items and handed them to Tao Yu, who rode on Da Hei''s back, causing Da Hei to let out a dissatisfied roar. "Let''s go, how much further is it?" Tao Yu asked, looking at An Zhijie, whose complexion was somewhat pale. "Not much further, you can see it now, look, that apartment building with the ''Green Home'' sign," An Zhijie, a pilot accustomed to the environment more than the average person, despite feeling nauseous from the gore, pointed toward a building ahead. Tao Yu followed his gaze, noting the sign was a bit weathered, and the apartment had an old-fashioned style, complete with clothes poles on the roof ¨C definitely a relic of another era. "Right, let''s head over... Hey, it looks like someone''s in trouble." With his keen eyesight, Tao Yu noticed someone on the side of the apartment using a rope to climb out the window, seemingly attempting to scale down in that manner, likely because a monster had appeared inside. What the person didn''t see, in their blind spot, was a large eye quietly observing them, with a tentacle-like neck beneath it reaching into the unseen area below. The scene was somewhat familiar to Tao Yu. "Have I seen this in a short video...?" he wondered, unsure since this area harbored many kinds of creatures. Tao Yu remembered distinctly a Goblin with excellent hearing and a scar-faced brute who could pummel reddish monsters. Since it was An Zhijie''s home apartment, without further hesitation, Tao Yu pulled out his AT200. With an effective range of eight hundred meters, the rifle was more than sufficient. Raising the gun to aim, with "Basic Shooting" and "Intuitive Shooting" skills, and his own related talents, even from this distance, with a three-shot burst from Tao Yu, the giant eye monster''s eye instantly burst. Its neck fell towards the ground below. The man about to climb down only then realized in horror that there was a monster beside him, and the outside seemed even more dangerous than inside the apartment, so he scrambled back into the room. Tao Yu also saw two children in the room reaching out the window to assist him. "Let''s head over, there are monsters in your apartment, who''s in your family?" Tao Yu then asked. "Just my foster father and the caregiver," An Zhijie replied, his voice laden with worry, not expecting the situation to develop so quickly that even the inside of the apartment was unsafe... Hearing An Zhijie''s words, Tao Yu had the Alien Queen speed up. His gunfire seemed to have also drawn the attention of two nearby monsters that started running over from the adjacent rooftop. As Tao Yu mused, she headed downstairs with An Zhijie. But whilst in the stairwell, Tao Yu slightly frowned and glanced toward the corridor. "Don''t move! Put him down!" A man sitting in a wheelchair, holding a homemade firearm, aimed it fiercely at them. Tao Yu hadn''t even spoken when An Zhijie already positioned himself in front of the muzzle, spreading his arms. "Don''t be foolish, hurry up and put him down¡ªyou''ve got it all wrong; we didn''t hurt him, he fainted on his own, we are the good guys." An Zhijie also felt nervous for the disabled uncle. And before the uncle could say anything, Little Black, lying on the ceiling, swept its tail and knocked the homemade firearm aside. It was then that the wheelchair-bound uncle finally turned pale as he saw Little Black hiding in the shadows. This thing is a good guy? But at that moment, Tao Yu suddenly turned her head to the entrance of the stairs and said in a low voice to An Zhijie, "Be careful." The next moment, Tao Yu exploded on the spot, stirring up a blast of air, and in an instant, she reached the bottom of the stairs. Meanwhile, several fleshy tentacles shot out violently, thudding into the concrete and piercing the walls! Yet, Tao Yu, in a display of incredible Dexterity, twisted her body in mid-air, letting the several attacks graze right past her. She spun at high speed in mid air, dodging the blows, and leveraged the railing to kick out. Tao Yu''s frame did not appear exaggerated, and the kick seemed to come naturally. But the moment the sole of her foot touched the monster''s body, a terrifying force surged into the beast! Bang~ The creature exploded from the middle, purely fragmented by the infused force! Gore splattered all over the walls. The man in the wheelchair stared in disbelief. You''re the real monster, aren''t you... "Sorry, I didn''t recognize it just now; I misunderstood. My apologies." Though the disabled uncle lost both legs and was confined to a wheelchair, he still sincerely placed his hands on the armrest and bowed to Tao Yu. "No worries; consider it as if I''ve already broken your legs," Tao Yu replied dismissively, tongue in cheek. She then pulled a fleshy tentacle embedded in the wall out. Due to the tight space, eager to avoid complications, Tao Yu used a Qi and Blood Pill to instantly boost her strength for a decisive battle. Without gathering force for an extended period, she still achieved an instant kill effect, as Yuan Force began to converge within this tentacle... ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 145: Chapter 131: Which One Is It After All? "More than ninety Yuan Force, it''s not an ordinary little monster anymore." Tao Yu sensed it for a moment, and it seemed to be the most expensive monster they had encountered in this fragment so far, equal to about three of the regular monsters. The skill was still that single one. "All monsters originate from this kind of change, I hope it gives a bit of power." Meanwhile, An Zhijie beside him swallowed and kept looking at Tao Yu with a strange gaze. Tao Yu''s ability to suppress the Alien Queen didn''t surprise him with its strength. He was just surprised why the other became so easy to talk to all of a sudden. Even when threatened by the lame uncle with a gun, he just cursed once. Was he really a good person? An Zhijie couldn''t help but think of the bloody scenes where the other slaughtered those monsters along the way. It was the stuff of nightmares. "Why are you looking at me like that? I''ve always been benevolent, maybe you have some misunderstanding about me." "Sorry, sorry." An Zhijie quickly apologized, sharp as ever. Whether it was a misunderstanding or not, having the other be this way actually felt safer; he truly hoped the other was ''benevolent''! "Are there many monsters like this in the apartment?" Tao Yu looked down at his completely burst tactical boots, simply took off the damaged shoes, and stepped barefoot onto the ground. With the current physical condition, and the bear-like ability with its side effects, common small stones and glass should not be a worry for injuring his feet. It just felt a bit strange to go barefoot. "So far, not too many, but not too few either, these creatures are very Sensitive to sound." The uncle in the wheelchair seemed to be making up for something, as he wheeled towards the room and said, "I have shoes for you, very sturdy ones." Tao Yu followed him while retorting with a sharp tongue, "Plenty of poor-quality ones, I bet." "They''re mine from the past; I''ve served too, they''re military boots." The uncle in the wheelchair rebutted. "Did you see his clothes? He''s a pilot." Tao Yu seemed unconcerned. "Were you sent by the authorities for a rescue? Was that big-eyed monster killed by you?" The uncle in the wheelchair asked opportunely. "That monster was killed by this gentleman. The situation is a bit complicated now, I''ll explain to all of you later." An Zhijie explained at this moment. Seeing this, the uncle in the wheelchair didn''t ask any further questions. He opened the door, searched through a cabinet covered in dust, and picked out a pair of military boots for Tao Yu. In the meantime, Che Xianxiu, who had been rigidly held in a princess carry by Cao Shaolin, also woke up confusedly. Looking at Cao Shaolin holding her, she was a bit lost for a moment but quickly came to her senses. Upon spotting Little Black in the shadows, she gasped in fright. "Quiet down, that''s this young man''s pet. It doesn''t bite, but your noise could attract..." The walking hundred thousand Yuan Force... Even if not the first worth, at least fifty thousand as a base! Hearing what Tao Yu said, the previously complaining wheelchair uncle, as well as the father and his two sons, were all stunned. But fortunately, after a moment of being stunned, apart from the father putting his children behind him, there weren''t any excessive reactions. Someone jumped out from nowhere and fought the monster like that, and they had a monster that didn''t bite beside them... perhaps monsters weren''t so scary after all... "I don''t know, but shouldn''t we go help him first? It looks quite painful." Che Xianxiu shrank his neck, unsure how to describe the sensation he had felt earlier. "No need, it''s a good test, have killed many of these things, don''t worry." The ceiling was shaking off dust because of the vibrations from the fight, but Tao Yu''s words seemed very nonchalant. Hearing this, Che Xianxiu obediently described his situation. "I don''t know, but before I passed out, it felt like someone was constantly telling me to destroy the world. It felt like I was going to split personalities, besieged by negative emotions." "So you suppressed it?" A gleam appeared in Tao Yu''s eyes, it had to be him! The protagonist is the special individual capable of suppressing the transformation into a monster, no mistake! And just then, as Wino was sent flying once again, a white figure suddenly burst out from the stairwell, leaping onto the back of the muscle monster, fiercely gouging its eyes. "Ah, it''s the aunt from before." The daughter among the father and sons raised her voice at this moment. If it hadn''t been for that aunt''s desperate intervention, they would have never made it here. "Hm?" Tao Yu fell into thought as he observed the figure attacking the muscle monster. Although much weaker than the muscle monster in strength, well below the monster''s, she was beyond the scope of normal humans and was likely monsterized. "Quick, take the kids and go." The figure was clinging deathly onto the muscle monster, still blurting out indistinct words. This left Tao Yu somewhat baffled. Another person who retained their sanity after monsterization? The female lead? Glancing back at Che Xianxiu, who dared not move, and then at the woman being violently torn off and tossed aside like a rag doll by the muscle monster, Tao Yu felt that she seemed more like the protagonist. Never mind, I want them both! Tao Yu began walking toward the muscle monster, his footsteps hastening. At the same time, his thumb flicked out the knife handle, and he grabbed it. "It looks very solid, might not be able to burst it..." Crane form! A flash of the blade, perfectly integrating the Crane form power technique, and instantly cutting lines appeared all over the burly muscle monster''s body. Then, it disintegrated into chunks of flesh on the ground... Just as Tao Yu was sheathing his knife, another man with glasses holding a long knife and a beautiful woman with a baseball bat came out from the stairwell, staring dumbfounded at the writhing chunks of flesh on the floor. Tao Yu, seeing the bespectacled priest with the long knife and the pretty girl beside him, fell into pondering again. "Korean dramas always have a romantic element, right? I get the feeling that this guy might also be the protagonist..." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 146: Chapter 132 All Present Teacher Xiao Zheng, holding a katana, looked at the chunks of flesh on the ground still writhing and couldn''t help but make the sign of the cross in front of his chest. Although Teacher Xiao Zheng wore glasses and still had the appearance of a refined Chinese literature teacher, he was also a devout believer. However, due to a game of chance in his childhood, he had quite impressive sword skills. Because of this, he could discern the information revealed by the earlier effortless moves of the handsome guy! "Can you do that?" The music girl, Zhi Xiu, who held a baseball bat and liked to play the bass, asked Teacher Xiao Zheng, who was also somewhat dazed, next to her. "How could that be possible! That''s not something humans can do, and besides, even using that knife at home to cut meat couldn''t be that fast..." Teacher Xiao Zheng, seeing Tao Yu turn his head with a thoughtful look, quickly sheathed his long sword and started talking, "We mean no harm, we just wanted to come help. The apartment is full of monsters, but the first floor is temporarily safe. We''re preparing to rally everyone to gather on the first floor, where there are already a few survivors." Tao Yu, seeing this bespectacled guy speaking so politely, also turned back to the man in the wheelchair and said, "You see, everyone knows to sheathe their weapons when meeting others, yet you''re holding a gun pointing at others. Learn a little." "Please stop talking, I truly realize my mistake, big brother, no, my lord!" The man in the wheelchair put his hands together and kept bowing to Tao Yu, his face filled with desperation. "Listen to you, making me sound petty and vindictive." "No, no, you are magnanimous and benevolent!" At this time, the muscles of the chopped-up monster corpse on the ground were wriggling less and less, as the Yuan Force began to converge and was picked up by Tao Yu, then absorbed. "Almost as good as four normal monsters. Was this guy really that strong?" Tao Yu glanced down again and pondered. After all, he felt it still wasn''t as threatening as the one that could shoot tentacles. "Seeing that the first floor is safe, let''s head down then. Everyone, follow me, Captain An, to your foster father''s place first." "Okay." An Zhijie nodded. "That one''s mine; it doesn''t bite. There''s a bigger one on the roof; don''t provoke it if you don''t have to." At this moment, Teacher Xiao Zheng and the music girl, Zhi Xiu, also saw the Little Black that had been hiding in the dark. Fortunately, they had already been baptized, and their capacity for acceptance had significantly strengthened. If you really think about it, the guy who dismembered that large monster so handsomely is definitely not human either! Just like the aunt lying on the ground... At this time, including Tao Yu, everyone''s attention also fell on the woman lying on the ground who was thrown off by the muscle monster. An Zhijie glanced back at Tao Yu. His original plan was to settle his foster father before heading to the base, but for some reason, it seemed that the boss intended to stay for the time being. Why? For the beauties? An Zhijie swept a glance at the music-loving girl Zhi Xiu and their own nurse Ali, indeed both were beauties. Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-novelhall.net It seemed there was something more... Hey? He first met Che Xianxiu, who was a pretty boy, but that shouldn''t be it... All of a sudden, a shiver ran through An Zhijie as something occurred to him. "Are you thinking of something impolite?" Tao Yu looked at An Zhijie quizzically, his Spirit Perception had just told him this guy suddenly had a strong emotional fluctuation towards him. "How could that be, no way, let''s go downstairs..." An Zhijie waved his hands in denial repeatedly... ... Because Little Black did indeed look fetching, after checking Wino''s defense, Tao Yu also called Little Black to go upstairs with Da Hei. Just as everyone reached the second floor, the power supply to the previously shut-down neighborhood seemed to be restored, leaving the group carrying a wheelchair somewhat resigned. "It seems it wasn''t a complete blackout; maybe just our building was out." Teacher Zheng adjusted his glasses and shared his judgment. And then, a clear female voice came through the broadcast, "Dear apartment residents, there are monsters everywhere outside and inside the apartment. For now, we can confirm that the first floor is temporarily safe. We hope that everyone will bring supplies to the first floor as much as possible, to overcome this disaster together, and wait for rescue..." The apartment''s monitoring and broadcasting systems were all on the first floor. As the broadcast began, the group successfully descended the stairs. At this time, the various entrances on the first floor were clearly blocked off, and the main entrance even had an electric gate shut with several metal boxes propped up against it. About a dozen people were waiting there. Among them were the supermarket owner couple from the first floor and a lady holding a dog, all with the faces of typical minor characters. But Tao Yu''s gaze still locked onto two other beauties and another bespectacled handsome guy. That settles it, they''re also main character candidates! Everyone must be here by now... Chapter 147: Chapter 133: Setting Rules Tao Yu and his large group''s arrival also caught the attention of the people on the first floor. There were too many people; it was difficult not to notice. The man with glasses who had temporarily become the leader of this group of survivors on the first floor adjusted his glasses. He was a medical student who had taken a leave of absence for the sake of his sister and was extremely calm. Seeing the bloodstains on a few people, he knew they had encountered monsters along the way, but he didn''t know how they had successfully escaped. Standing next to him was a very agile woman exuding a heroic aura. Compared to the silent observations of the man with glasses, this woman was much more direct. "Did you encounter monsters? Where? What''s the situation now?" "Assassin, I''m in charge here for now, and I''ll lead you all to safety later. I assume nobody has any objections, right?" His gaze swept over the heroic woman and the man with glasses, as well as the girl in the school uniform who had just come out of the surveillance room. Tao Yu guessed there probably wouldn''t be more "Chosen Ones" arriving, and if so, he could temporarily take control of the situation. "You''re in charge? Why?" The girl in the school uniform who had just come out seemed to be in a rebellious phase as she rudely retorted. Even though she had the sweet and innocent look of a student, when she started to talk back, she gave off the vibe of a little delinquent. This caused Che Xianxiu, who had a good impression of her, to change his expression, and he quickly intervened to remedy the situation. "This brother can defeat monsters; he''s very strong." "Defeat monsters?" The first to react to this wasn''t the three people on the first floor who seemed like backup protagonists, but another woman. She came up to Tao Yu in a panic, holding her phone and pleading, "Please save my daughter. She was just outside the gate when I could still track her location; she must be hiding somewhere nearby!" As she spoke, she began to reach for the electric gate. But Tao Yu didn''t hesitate to fire a shot into the floor in front of her. "Did I allow you to open the gate?" Tao Yu glanced sideways at the trembling woman. That gunshot was more direct and effective than the words Tao Yu had spoken before, or even the confirmation Che Xianxiu had earlier provided. Whether it was the concerned mother wanting to save her daughter or the others from the first floor, they were instantly startled and stopped raising any further objections or rebuttals. The girl in the school uniform who had talked back to Tao Yu also lowered her head like a quail, pretending to play with her phone. "Big brother is a good person; he saved us before." At that moment, the older of the two children broke the silence, causing Tao Yu to smile and crouch down to tickle her little nose. "You''re such a clever little thing." Children represent the future and even a ghostly place like Starshine City would have measures to adopt orphans in order to reduce their cannon fodder score. However, unfortunate as it might be, even if one escaped a world filled with monsters, one would still be living in a world plagued by the Abyss. "If you have the guts, kill me then! You this..." However, before she could finish her sentence, a long tongue pierced through her, the one standing closest to the door, and lifted her high off the ground. The auntie, in disbelief, looked down at the disgusting tongue that had penetrated her abdomen, then let it consume her flesh and blood. "See, I told you so," Tao Yu said, spreading his hands at the auntie with an expressionless face, seemingly a bit helpless. "I warned you, but you just wouldn''t recognize goodwill." At that moment, the temporary manager with glasses from the first floor also hurriedly reached the switch and pressed it, lowering the iron gate once again. But the descent of this kind of residential district''s electric gate was so slow for safety reasons, and the long-tongued monster, having drained the auntie, was ready to make its way inside. This made the guy with glasses grimace, and he quickly charged towards the monster with a metal box, as if trying to push it outside. The JK girl behind him screamed, attempting to hold back her brother but reacted a moment too late. She watched helplessly as he charged at the monster. Splat~ Another tongue shot forth, piercing right through the metal box! Just as the long tongue was about to chill the glasses guy to the core, he suddenly felt a tug on his collar. He was rapidly pulled back and sent flying backwards. The projectile tongue almost grazed his face, revealing its ferocious maw. The blood that splashed on it also stained his glasses. "Playing the hero without the ability will get you killed quickly." After tossing the glasses guy on the ground and dragging him back from death''s door, Tao Yu voluntarily walked towards the long-tongued monster. The survivors on the first floor, who had never seen Tao Yu take action, were now both frightened and awestruck, their eyes wide with disbelief. Another one going to his death? Hurry up and close the door! "In times like these, if you obey commands, I''ll help you when I can. But if you act recklessly, you''ll have to leave it to fate." Whoosh~ The flash of the blade whizzed by, and the lunging tongue was cut into several pieces in an instant. Then Tao Yu moved to the side of the long-tongued monster with ghostlike speed, and before the creature could react, he chopped it into chunks. All the action was completed in two seconds, leaving a huge impact on the survivors who had never witnessed Tao Yu in action. The ones who had been scrambling around like headless flies, trying to delay until the gate closed, now all stood with their mouths agape. What kind of strength was this? What kind of speed? This guy wasn''t human! He was even more terrifying than the monster! "Did you understand?" Tao Yu turned to glance at the crowd, his tone casual... Chapter 148: Chapter 134 Coordinates Tao Yu''s display of power was more eloquent than any explanation and more efficient than any excuse. When Tao Yu returned to the first floor of the apartment complex, the survivors there looked at Tao Yu with many forcing a smile to appear on their faces. The owner of the supermarket on the first floor even came over with an ingratiating attitude and said, "Just now, it was their own fault they died. You had warned us, and we have to thank you for driving the monster away and saving us. We definitely couldn''t have relied on him." He made sure not to forget to put down the glasses-wearing guy who had just struggled to his feet. "Tsk, tsk~ to speak coldly to someone who risked their life to save you all, please stay away from me." Tao Yu looked at the uncle with disdain, deciding he was definitely not an important character. His words caused the butt-kissing uncle to stiffen immediately, but he dared not lash out at Tao Yu and could only leave sullenly to return to his shop. "Go tally the food. Allocate it to everyone on a daily fixed amount. I will find a suitable vehicle and prepare to leave this place," Tao Yu casually instructed glasses guy. Since it was pretty much decided they would all be going together, Tao Yu planned to directly lead people back to the base. Taking everyone back would ensure no one was missed! After all, bringing ordinary people back also came with Yuan Force rewards, so it wouldn''t be a loss. Pick out the good ones, and they could be integrated into the transportation company. Without spending Yuan Force and just providing food, hiring the original inhabitants is actually more cost-effective. "Thank you." Glasses guy sincerely thanked Tao Yu first before heading to the supermarket to take inventory. The supermarket owner wanted to say something, but after seeing the knife and gun hanging at Tao Yu''s waist, he could only squeeze out a smile and invite glasses guy in. Your adventure continues at m v|l-e''-novelhall.net The JK girl who had previously confronted Tao Yu now came over with a blushing face and bowed to him, "I''m sorry, my voice was a bit loud at the beginning, thank you for saving my brother." "You lack sincerity in your apology, you need to show some... never mind." Tao Yu was about to tease her but changed his mind after glancing at her youthful face and decided against saying anything inappropriate. He then turned to An Zhijie and said, "I''m going to take a look around. You handle things here, shoot if there''s trouble, I''ll come back." "Yes, Boss," An Zhijie nodded repeatedly. However, just at that moment, the television on the first floor, which had always shown no signal, suddenly flashed with a new image. It might have been a recently restored communication signal, and the broadcast began with an explanation about the appearance of these monsters, "...This is not a disease spread by any means, but a curse lurking deep within people''s hearts. It likely came with the rainforest that fell from the sky. If anyone notices symptoms like nosebleeds, fainting, or hallucinations in suspected patients, please isolate them immediately..." Even Tao Yu was somewhat surprised to hear this. He initially thought it was a contagious disease, but now you''re telling me it''s something idealistic? If it were just for protection, following him and seeking out monsters would actually pose a greater danger; the first floor was clearly safer. Tao Yu was naturally easy-going, and the woman was easy on the eyes with a pleasant personality, so asking her didn''t seem like a problem. "It''s about my fiance?. He was also in this apartment, but then he mysteriously disappeared. I suspect it might be related to the recent events..." The firefighter sister confessed truthfully. This left Tao Yu speechless; she had a fiance? and was still flirting with him¡ªwhat a playgirl! "Did you find any clues?" "No, but I received a message from him with an address. I know the place; it''s a military base nearby..." "Huh?" Tao Yu had asked casually as he waited for the chunks of monster meat to coalesce into Yuan Force. But he didn''t expect to stumble upon some unexpected information. "A military base?" Taking a look at the firefighter sister''s phone, Tao Yu''s face showed a hint of interest. It wasn''t any positional data that was sent but a detailed map of the interior of a military base. It looked like it had been snapped with a phone camera, with a red pen circling a particular area on the map. Beyond that, there was no further information. Given An Zhijie''s foreknowledge of the events, the military was likely aware even earlier and might have already begun covert research. The firefighter''s fiance? also seemed shrouded in mystery. "What does he do?" "All I know is that he works at a medical institution." "Is it far?" The firefighter sister had been cautiously watching Tao Yu''s expressions, and at his question, a spark of hope shone in her eyes. "Not far, it''s nearby. I can take you there if you''re willing to go." "Interesting." Tao Yu''s first fragment of the Heart of the World was obtained in a military base, and now there was another military base with research involved¡ªit was enough to pique his interest. He could do some initial scouting at the medical institution, and if there were no findings, he could consider checking out the military camp. In this world, there had to be some unique Yuan Force items, right? Even if it was just pure research data, that itself could be quite valuable! Starshine City wasn''t lacking in abilities related to foreign body implantation¡ªcomplete research data on these monsters would surely be of value. And this map pinpointed an exact location; if he could head straight for the target within the military camp, it would save a lot of time... "But first, I need to see the strength of this skill." Tao Yu turned his attention back to the chunk of meat that had completed gathering Yuan Force. This was almost the last piece. If he obtained an ability similar to the ones he already had, his survival capabilities in the current world would significantly increase... ¡ª¡ª Chapter 149: Chapter 135 Demonization "You''ve got a nosebleed!" The firefighter sister looked at Tao Yu with a surprised expression as the blood dripped from his nose. "Maybe it''s the heat, who asked you to mess with me." Tao Yu said nonchalantly as he fanned himself, immersed in the changes of his skill. The remark left the firefighter sister with an awkward look on her face, her hand reaching up to play with her hair. "I actually didn''t mean anything else, I just wanted to ask for your help. If there''s been any misunderstanding, I apologize..." Then sneaking a glance at Tao Yu''s somewhat impatient expression, she tentatively and cautiously said, "Well, I tested earlier and I''m pregnant, so I probably can''t help you much." "Ah?" Tao Yu looked at her blankly. What are you trying to say? Are you flaunting your relationship? Throwing dog food at a time like this, tsk. "But if you don''t mind, I could help you with my hands..." The firefighter sister extended her slender palm, looking absolutely charming. Snort~ Tao Yu, already nosebleeding from the changes induced by absorbing "Demonization," almost lost it again at her words. Thank you very much! Are all the big sisters in society this open? "Get lost, let me be alone." Tao Yu waved his hand dismissively. "Oh~ I was being presumptuous, my name is Xu Yijing." The firefighter sister''s face turned a bit red, but she seemed to relax a little upon hearing Tao Yu''s words. She crouched down to the side, sitting obediently and modestly. Years of special forces training, coupled with constant exercise, meant that her movements showed almost no sign of pregnancy. After getting rid of the bothersome woman, Tao Yu was now able to immerse all his attention into this skill. Even before starting "Deification," merely implanting the ordinary "Demonization" skill had caused Tao Yu''s physical condition to spur a nosebleed. "Demonization" lv1: Manifests desires from the heart into reality, causing physical feedback. If one can suppress these desires for fifteen days, they''ll gain control over the power of Demonization. Failure to suppress results in the need to expend additional Yuan Force to remove the power; otherwise, one risks losing their sanity. (World strengthening ++) "Indeed, it''s a purely mental power!" This is a skill that varies from person to person, just like a beggar''s version of the Kaleidoscope Sharingan in the physical domain. The main reason Tao Yu''s physique caused such a nosebleed is primarily due to the latter part, (World strengthening ++). According to the instinctual feeling that comes with it, in the current world shard, this skill received a massive boost, with at least a several dozen to a hundredfold increase in healing capabilities. "And after being Demonized in this world, the absorption of Free Energy drastically increases; it''s practically a perpetual motion machine¡ªthis is the biggest boost!" The second deification of Tao Yu''s "Basic Breathing Technique," apart from strengthening his lungs, Qi-Blood, and physique, the most significant qualitative change was the absorption of Free Energy. Fortunately, the Myriad Streams Breathing Technique strengthened his marrow and blood, and the twice-deified Basic Breathing Method enhanced his internal organs, while the twice-deified Stance Skill brought about a significant internal enhancement ability to Tao Yu. Your next chapter is on m v|l-e''-novelhall.net The tingling numbness didn''t exceed his body''s limits, it was just very uncomfortable. Wisps of black mist emerged from Tao Yu''s pores and began to gradually cover his entire body, making Xu Yijing widen her eyes beside him. Although Tao Yu''s burst of strength in killing monsters along the way indicated he had transcended humanity, his behavior had always appeared normal. Even with suspicions in her mind, Xu Yijing hadn''t considered other possibilities. But now it was undeniable that Tao Yu had also become a monster! It was just a monster who could still control its sanity... As the dense black mist dissipated, there appeared a silhouette at Tao Yu''s location, draped in black dragon hide. His clothing had already burst into pieces all around. Even the Inner Scale Armor had burst open at the connections and fell off, the only thing hanging on by a thread from its elasticity was the Strength Belt. The fierce claws, the single horn on the top of his head that seemed to shimmer with a dark light, and the bone spurs on his knees, elbows, and shoulders... The area around his eyes was pitch-black like ink, as if it had crystallized. The nostrils had mask-like breathing holes, exhaling white mist with each breath as if the air carried high temperatures. Besides, the black scales covering his entire body seemed to be entwined with a thick black mist, similar to faint flames, with two subtle, misty ribbons of black fog circling and entwining around his body. Now dim, now prominent. Tao Yu looked down at his hands and clenched them tightly, feeling the Qi-Blood throughout his body being pumped into action. His strength had increased by at least fifty percent! Besides that, his reflexes, defense, and the speed of Qi-Blood circulation had all increased substantially. "Demonization??": Maintains body shape changes through continuous consumption and significantly improves all-round physical quality. When damaged, it''s possible to transfer fifty percent of physical attacks through shadowing. Requires additional consumption of Shadow Force. (World Enhancement++) Additional improvement in physical quality! Tao Yu was delighted; the previous normal Demonization only had average effects in this regard. The degree of increase was decent enough for normal people, but it was not enough for Tao Yu. But now, after deification, it was as if he had an independent multiplier. "Even though it''s a skill, except for not being able to increase the efficiency of Yuan Force training, it''s almost on par with a talent." Tao Yu was quite satisfied with this ability. furthermore, in this world, due to the explosive increase in recovery ability, he could, to a certain degree, regard it as an increase in training efficiency. Not a talent, yet comparable to one! "In fact, the regular Demonization is already quite good, but for others, it still requires controlling it for fifteen days, coupled with severe pollution, which might not sell for a high price." Tao Yu contemplated; with this ability and the current world''s increased endurance, Tao Yu felt confident enough to directly assault a military base. "Although it''s only in this world, this time, I''m truly no assassin!" Tao Yu flicked his tail. Boom~ The cement wall behind him burst, leaving a deep mark. "''Demonization'' is already quite appropriate, no need to change it." Demonization lv1... Chapter 150: Chapter 136: Non-Human As the black fog emerged once again, the armor on Tao Yu''s body was gradually absorbed into it. Except for the Strength Belt around his waist, his perfectly proportioned body was exposed, but he didn''t pay much attention to it, still attuned to the changes in his skill. He had already sensitively noticed that even with the armor absorbed, it was completely different from the normal version of "Demonization"! "Before it seemed to be a direct fleshly mutation, but this time it feels like I''m in a shadow overlay state?" Tao Yu pressed his skin, which felt normal, as if nothing had changed, yet he could vaguely sense that if he were to sustain a sufficient attack, he could trigger a part of the defense mechanism! Although not as effective as full "Demonization", it was about half as powerful. The main thing was that it didn''t require any additional expenditure! It was a divine skill to leave this world at no cost! "Perfect." Quite satisfied with his current state, Tao Yu grinned with pleasure. "It''s just unknown if I can control to cover the inner armor and the belt as well, as these don''t seem to be part of the body, more like they''re dragged out of the shadows, so it should be okay, right...?" Tao Yu looked down at his body, wondering if it would be considered abnormal to end up like this after every use. "Are you going to eat people now?" Standing beside him, Xu Yijing asked cautiously upon seeing Tao Yu recover. At that moment, she was covering her face with her hands, only peeking through the gaps between her fingers. "Eat you?" Tao Yu lowered the Strength Belt to cover the key area, responding somewhat irritably. What a loss, being seen for free... ... Having raided the entire apartment, he hunted enough Yuan Force shards without any risk, completing his skills, and the practicality fully met and even exceeded expectations, leaving Tao Yu in a great mood. It wasn''t hard to find clothes in the apartment, and with no real difficulty, Tao Yu even found some spares to stash in his bag. Humming a tune, he took the two zombies and Xu Yijing into the elevator to go downstairs. "Are you going back out later?" Xu Yijing seemed nervous, with a tense expression on her lovely face. "Are you worried about that the whole time? I was planning on going anyway, bring me to the medical center later. There''s no need for you to follow me to the military base," Tao Yu said casually. This slightly relaxed Xu Yijing. As they chatted casually, ding-dong~ The elevator reached the first floor and the doors opened. "Boss Tao is back." "Hey there, Boss Tao, did you kill all the monsters? Are you thirsty? Want some water?" "We have sports drinks here." "..." As soon as Tao Yu arrived, he was greeted with a very warm welcome, with many people appearing very attentive. Meanwhile, the survivors who had looks of horror, many managed to squeeze out forced smiles. "Ah, that''s right, what evidence do you need against a perverted murderer!" "Yeah, some guys do all sorts of evil and they can still get released." "This is for the best, now it''s all settled." "He got off easy, dying so quickly." "..." Not one person disapproved of Tao Yu''s gunfire; the little supermarket owner quickly produced a utility knife and cut the ropes binding the scar-faced uncle. His newly regained freedom left the scar-faced uncle dazed. He considered himself quite the tough assassin, yet here came someone even tougher! And this person believed him just based on his word and killed the pervert, which gave Scarface a strange feeling inside. Then, with a hoarse voice, he said, "You just believe me like that?" "My instinct tells me you''re not lying, and he had a very bad smell about him." Tao Yu pointed to his temple, then glanced at the key hanging from the corpse''s waist, "If you can''t let it go, investigate some more. Most monsters in the apartment have been dealt with." "Thank you." The scar-faced uncle expressed his gratitude. Ever since a fire took his family and disfigured him, he never felt any warmth again. This kind of trust was a first for him! "I''ll be stepping out in a bit, just don''t cause any trouble here." Tao Yu nonchalantly waved his hand. "I''ll help keep things stable here," the scar-faced uncle said earnestly and then picked up the keys beside the dead pervert. "Boss, are you heading out? There are cars in the basement garage. Uncle Han''s modification skills are strong; we can probably just reinforce a few vans. Rainforest isn''t far." An Zhijie had reached the Rainforest before and knew the rough distance. He thought that a few reinforced cars should be enough for the journey. Uncle Han was the limping man. "I have something I want to check out, won''t be long. Perfect time to modify the vehicles. Here, take these two assault rifles." Tao Yu mused for a moment, looking at Cao Shaolin, "Shaolin will also stay with you. I''ll have him follow your orders to protect you, but he''s a bit slow in the head, only good for fighting. If there''s trouble, find Da Hei and Little Black on the roof, they''re a bit smarter." "Oh, okay." An Zhijie nodded repeatedly, and then Tao Yu momentarily focused his thoughts and issued orders to Cao Shaolin to obey An Zhijie''s commands temporarily. Though Cao Shaolin wore an eye mask, looking almost blind, since he could join in monster hunting, he must be strong too, even if he doesn''t look quite human... "He doesn''t need to eat, just leave him aside when not needed, as if he doesn''t exist." Tao Yu''s offhand remarks sent a chill through An Zhijie. Indeed, both the stoic handsome guy and the ugly freak weren''t human! But then he relaxed; the world was like this now, it seemed more normal to not be human... Chapter 151: Chapter 137: Bright Future "Where''s the big guy? Isn''t he coming with us?" As Xu Yijing was tuning a motorcycle, which belonged to An Zhijie''s adoptive father, Mr. An, she was somewhat surprised to see Tao Yu arrive alone. "The motorcycle can''t fit both of us, so I arranged for him to do something else." Enjoy new stories from m-v l''e|-novelhall.net Tao Yu had already hidden Wino in the shadows, anyway, he tried not to do such things in front of others. You never know when it might become an ace in the hole. Showcasing one''s edge to gain benefits is certainly necessary, but what needs to be hidden must be hidden. Tao Yu, who often overcame strength with weakness, certainly didn''t want to become such a target... "The research institute is not far, and I also discovered online that before things broke out, he had already posted relevant warnings. It''s feared that problems had arisen before the descent of the Rainforest." Xu Yijing finished tuning the motorcycle, then got on it directly, and Tao Yu also sat in the back seat, letting her drive and lead the way. "Let''s go." With the twist of the throttle, the motorcycle left the underground garage and headed toward their destination. Monsters occasionally appeared on the road, but ordinary monsters really didn''t have much they could do against a high-speed moving motorcycle. Although Tao Yu left behind two ordinary assault rifles to lighten his load, he still carried the AT200 and the Warlord''s Sidearm with him. Though the Warlord''s Sidearm auto-replenished only one round per minute, it was just enough for this situation. Any fool who didn''t have eyes would get a bullet as a reward. They then smoothly arrived at a research institute. However, it was quite apparent that something significant had happened at this institute. Not only was it devoid of people, but bloodstains and corpses were everywhere, and there were even bodies of fully armed personnel. "There definitely is a problem; otherwise, it wouldn''t have turned out like this. Why does it seem like some people were shot to death..." Tao Yu was not too surprised by the scene before him. Sometimes, humans can indeed be scarier than monsters. "His office is this way; let''s go in and look around." Xu Yijing led Tao Yu upstairs to her fiance?''s office. But the scene was a mess, with various items scattered on the floor. There was not a single piece of research material; the file cabinets appeared to have been emptied. There were also many bloody handprints on the glass, which seemed rather eerie. Xu Yijing went straight to her fiance?''s desk and began to rummage around. According to her fiance?''s habits, she indeed found a tablet hidden in a compartment between two drawers. "We''ve got something." Xu Yijing''s face showed a hint of joy, but just then, Tao Yu frowned, looked outside, and said in a deep voice, "Be careful, someone is coming in. Don''t move from this spot." Upon hearing this, Xu Yijing was also startled; she nodded and then hid behind the desk. Although she was once a special forces soldier with strong operational capabilities, Roar~ A tiger-like roar seemed to appear in the ears of everyone present; amid the sudden assault and this intimidation, there was simply no time to react. With one swipe per person, Tao Yu killed the majority with his paws. In the end, only a team leader was left alive. "I didn''t expect the team leader to be a great beauty, quite the charmer," he mused. The remaining team leader, seeing Tao Yu''s ferocious Dragon Armor and hearing his mocking words, her eyes were full of shock. "A special infected who can control themselves..." But before she could finish her sentence, Tao Yu''s fingertip had flicked across her face, leaving a deep bloody gash. "I really don''t like your tone, you need to understand your situation." "You''re a rational special infected, you need to cooperate with our research, we can create a vaccine, we can save all mankind!" The woman, ignoring the wound on her face, said somewhat hysterically. "Save all mankind?" Tao Yu sneered and flicked his finger. With a spur of power, her arm drooped, and she let out a scream of pain. "You can''t even save yourself." "Really, we had a special infected who escaped earlier, and we managed to develop a vaccine from him..." Even as cold sweat beaded on her forehead from the pain, the woman still tried to continue persuading. Tao Yu''s eyes brightened upon hearing this. "A vaccine from this? Where''s the research data? I want to see to confirm." He hadn''t expected that a purely conceptual thing like this would have a vaccine. The power of Demonization was strong, even the ordinary version of Demonization. The power, deriving from one''s desires, could likely be complementary and cohesive abilities. A beggar''s version of the Kaleidoscope Sharingan for the physical body. But it''s too contaminated, and besides, you need to withstand it for fifteen days to acquire it; the side effects are too massive. This also led to a great decrease in the inherent value of the skill itself. If they really could develop a vaccine, then bringing it to Floating City for research could substantially reduce the side effects, enhancing the original value of this world. "If the vaccine is hard to get, its very price is high enough to be exchanged for money; if the vaccine is easy to get, the price of Yuan Force skills in this world would increase, either way, I profit." Tao Yu''s heart gradually lifted with excitement. If it was the original version of Demonization, the efficiency of hunting for Yuan Force might not be better than that of hunting Aliens, but if the vaccine was easy to acquire, with the massive boost from this world, he could recklessly hunt. Even if not for the lacking talent Yuan Force, just with some time, before the prices of skills crashed, he could Deify several key skills! At the very least, he could sell the rare and expensive vaccines at a high price, never a loss... ¡ª¡ª Chapter 152 - 138: Tragic "The information isn¡¯t with me; it¡¯s at the base. I can take you there," the female special forces captain said, her eyes flickering briefly. Tao Yu¡¯s Spirit Perception could clearly sense her malice, yet he was fairly certain she was telling the truth. It seemed the data had been moved specifically to the base, and it was even possible that a laboratory had been set up there. Xu Yijing¡¯s fiance? had also been taken there as a researcher. "Are there really vaccines?" Tao Yu focused his thoughts intently on her. "Absolutely! It¡¯s just that one of our test subjects has escaped, and there seems to be a problem with the vaccine, but the data is still there. If you¡¯re willing to cooperate with us, we can still produce the vaccine!" The female captain, clutching her broken arm, looked somewhat urgent. As for loyalty, well, she actually wasn¡¯t too bad... After all, she clearly wasn¡¯t afraid of dying at this point, which was somewhat unexpected. "No, this isn¡¯t the real Nan Bang; the beauties are all natural. The capabilities of this squad before were elite, so perhaps fierce loyalty and fearlessness in the face of death are just part of their persona." A glint shone in Tao Yu¡¯s eyes before he looked down at her and said "I know you want me to take you to the base, and that could be arranged, as long as you¡¯re willing to agree to some conditions..." Due to the Monster Armor he was wearing, Tao Yu¡¯s voice took on a layered, deep resonance akin to that of a boss character. His image, with eyes dark and eerie as ink and the hot breath he exhaled, made for a visually striking impression. However, as if accustomed to seeing infected bodies, the female captain didn¡¯t take any notice and instead hurriedly said, "I¡¯ll agree to any condition! Even if you want me to serve you, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem..." The breathless woman held her broken arm, looking up at Tao Yu. Even with a scar on her face, her natural beauty was evident. But this kind of response also struck Tao Yu as odd; Xu Yijing¡¯s words had been impactful, and now this woman¡¯s were as well. Both from Nan Bang¡¯s female special forces, what kind of bizarre persona was this? Especially since one of them was willing to risk her life for her fiance?, and the other was willing to die for her mission... Ah, this... "Take a look in the mirror and see yourself now, what a sight you are." Tao Yu spared no mercy in his mockery, prompting the woman to purse her lips and ask in a deep voice, "Then what do you want?" "Just relinquish your resistance later, and don¡¯t fight back." "Okay..." But the woman, who seemed to have a broken arm and a streak of blood on her face, was lying on the ground, screaming hysterically in pain. Her face, pale from the pain, was dripping with a mix of sweat and blood, and it seemed even her throat had gone hoarse, leaving her with nothing but muffled groans. "Oh, you¡¯ve come out. Did you find anything?" Tao Yu¡¯s fingers did not leave the other person, and he looked curiously at Xu Yijing¡¯s peculiar expression. This person must have misunderstood something, right? The big sister of the society with a head full of paint... "Oh, yes, I found his diary. He seems to have controlled the monster transformation, but now I don¡¯t know where he is..." "Oh, she might know, and it¡¯s almost over." Tao Yu raised his finger and looked at Park Ji-hyun, who was soaked in sweat and breathing weakly. There seemed to be drool flowing from the corner of her mouth. "Can you tell me? There¡¯s a reward for answering, and punishment for not answering." Tao Yu still did not exit the Demonization, and the low echo of his voice sounded like a demon from the Abyss. Especially combined with his current appearance, he seemed like a devil in the eyes of the weak Park Ji-hyun. Thinking about the previous torture and the rewards before that. An unnaturally bright red color even emerged on her originally pallid face. When Tao Yu and Sun Shiyu were doing tests initially, that guy had really withstood it completely, controlling everything with his strong spirit. But clearly, the person in front of him was an ordinary human who really couldn¡¯t resist at all. Even with persistence, obsession, and loyalty in her heart, she finally spoke falteringly, "Nam Sang-won was the first individual to control the Demonization and has been subjected to experiments ever since." "Didn¡¯t you say the experimental subject had run away?" Tao Yu continued to inquire. This caused Park Ji-hyun to fall silent for a moment before continuing, "Not exactly, the experimental pressure was too great. Nam Sang-won, despite his astonishing regenerative abilities, still nearly died and lost consciousness during a division experiment." "Bastards!" Having read her fiance?¡¯s diary, Xu Yijing was instantly enraged. According to the diary, Nam Sang-won had been desperately enduring, even willing to become a monster for research. But who would have thought that with such regenerative abilities after mutation, he was still tortured to the brink of unconsciousness? And they were still conducting ¡¯division¡¯ experiments? What did they consider him to be?! Chapter 153 - 139: Home Delivery "Well gee, they really played with fire." Even Tao Yu was gobsmacked listening to Park Ji-hyun¡¯s story. Able to willingly sacrifice themselves, forcefully withstand the darkness¡¯s erosion¡ªcan be aptly described as a paragon of virtue¡ªended up being ¡¯destructively exploited¡¯ during a voluntary experiment. Killed the goose that laid the golden eggs and then messed up? So now the subject is brain-dead, and the suppressed monstrous part has escaped? What kind of otherworldly operation is this?! Even the message sent to Xu Yijing was sent by them, just as the subject was on the brink of collapse. It seems they wanted to capture Xu Yijing to see if they could rekindle the subject¡¯s will to live, but before she could arrive, the subject had completely broken down. After that, Tao Yu started thinking about some of the abnormal aspects of this world. "Right, this place is a fragment of the world; I can¡¯t base my judgements on my past experiences..." The mere fact of this elite special forces team¡¯s quality, along with the willpower of a woman like Park Ji-hyun, already said a lot. It¡¯s not that real people like this don¡¯t exist, but the likelihood of encountering them shouldn¡¯t be this high! At least that¡¯s the case on Nam Sang-won¡¯s side. "The quality of the people in the fragment of the world is actually far superior to that of the real world; it¡¯s just a shame that only a few can utilize Yuan Force..." Tao Yu had a good relationship with Jack and had some ideas already, and now those ideas became even deeper. It appeared that the most elite soldiers in this world could directly confront those infected beings. Their strength was certainly no less than the regular pioneers outside the walls; in fact, due to their well-coordinated training and teamwork, their collective combat capabilities were even stronger. "The company¡¯s security department and the peacekeeping team also have dedicated combat personnel, but in the newly developed zone, they are yet to be trained. Also, it seems like everyone in this world is a potential infectee..." Tao Yu pondered for a moment, a smile forming on his face under the Monster Armor. "Wait for me; I¡¯ll take her to the base and bring back the bodies for you. If it¡¯s convenient, I wouldn¡¯t mind causing some destruction." Tao Yu turned back and said to Xu Yijing. "Thank you." Xu Yijing did not suggest going together, she knew that in terms of mobility she would just hold them back; her emotions were somewhat heavy at the moment. "Can you stand up on your own?" Tao Yu looked coldly at Park Ji-hyun. The latter, under Tao Yu¡¯s black crystalline gaze, trembled but managed to stand. Once she was up, her pale face gained a hint of color, and she said to Tao Yu, "What about the promised reward?" Well gee, even Little Black wouldn¡¯t dare make such demands of itself; humans are indeed a bit different after all. Individuals are not as strong as Little Black, but their thinking is much more complex. Tao Yu casually brushed his hand over the wound on her face; she trembled and had to hold on to a nearby staircase railing for support, emitting a slightly sour smell that Tao Yu found a bit head-spinning. "Do you have monsters in service to you?" "Not for the time being." Park Ji-hyun¡¯s lips moved slightly; actually, Nam Sang-won had counted as one, strong and cooperative, but unfortunately, he was played out. It was at this moment that Tao Yu noticed an armored vehicle heading straight for them on the highway ahead, causing his expression to shift slightly. By this time, he had already put on a combat suit identical to those of Park Ji-hyun¡¯s team members, making them indistinguishable from each other. Seeing the approaching vehicle, he did not evade; instead, he gave Park Ji-hyun a look and drove towards it with confidence. Park Ji-hyun directly picked up the walkie-talkie, preemptively asking in a deep voice, "Which team are you from, and what is your mission?" The intention was to seem more confident to prevent revealing any flaws. But unexpectedly, as soon as they asked the question, the armored vehicle crashed directly towards them. This sudden collision was somewhat unexpected even for Tao Yu. Using his top-notch driving skills from "Riding," he executed a stationary drift with the armored vehicle, allowing another to brush past and crash into a nearby shop. "Hah, jackpot!" Seeing this, excitement sparked in Tao Yu¡¯s eyes, reminding him of another clue mentioned by Park Ji-hyun earlier. The monster that had been suppressed inside Nam Sang-won had separated from him and seemed to have taken off with the limited vaccines produced! Bang~ The door of the opposing armored vehicle was kicked open, and a figure staggered out, rushing straight towards them. Tao Yu let out a cold laugh. In an instant, his body was enveloped in a black mist, using "Stealth" to turn into shadow and slip out of the driver¡¯s seat. When he reappeared, he had already assumed his Demonized form! And he appeared directly in front of the target! The dragon claws covered in black keratin, with a layer of flowing ink-like Shadow Force, instantly pressed against the figure¡¯s chest. Powered by the Qi and Blood Pill, the full force of his body burst forth and plunged into the figure¡¯s body in an instant. Without any hesitation or mercy. In a flash, the figure exploded into pieces, turning into a pile of black mud! Between the separated parts of the black mud, a fog-like Shadow Force was corroding it, preventing the pieces from coming back together. Just one strike had eliminated all the combat power of this infected creature! Looking at the still wriggling, trying-to-fuse-back-together black sludge, Tao Yu grinned, "With the augmentation of the world, these monsters have both strong vitality and power..." "But unfortunately, I¡¯m stronger with the augmentation..." Chapter 154: Chapter 140: Crushing When Tao Yu produced the incendiary bottle, the mass of black mud immediately straightened up, not daring to move an inch. Instead, it twisted desperately, trying to appear cute and ingratiate itself. "Your original form was indeed pitiable, but unfortunately, you are not it..." Tao Yu knew from Park Ji-hyun that this lump of flesh had fallen from Nam Sang-won''s body and had taken possession of a researcher, then directly ''resurrected.'' But from its actions and behavior, it was no longer the original Nam Sang-won, but the monstrous part that Nam Sang-won had suppressed with his own will. One that had lost control following the collapse of Nam Sang-won''s will. "We, are, the, same, kind..." Without a body to support it, this mass of black mud, eroded by the Shadow Force, struggled to form a mouth and spoke with difficulty. "Don''t claim relations recklessly, the malice in you is all too clear." Tao Yu''s heightened Spirit Perception could feel the intense emotional fluctuations of this mass of flesh. Indeed it had relaxed its malice toward him, but inexplicably, there was a destructive, brutal emotion similar to wanting to annihilate the world¡ªfar more intense than that of a deranged killer. Tao Yu''s Spirit Perception is no mind-reading ability! It is at most used to determine if someone is lying, and it only works on ordinary people. It would need to be at the level of that psychopath to be distinctly felt. But now, this black mud before him is completely different. Like a torch in the darkness. It''s an emotion that humans cannot possess ¡ª a poor man''s ''evil of this world.'' If it were in this world, then it would be a slayer of humankind, but if placed in the Abyss, it might likely gain the Abyss''s favor and become a ''Fortune Thief.'' ''Fortune Thieves'' are also valuable, can be sold to the company. Although they might not be as valuable as a ''Chosen One,'' they are still a source of income. But how to ''safely'' store it is something Tao Yu is hesitant about. A regular oil drum? He does not know if it could be fully sealed, and he cannot afford to watch it all the time. However, seeing the traces of erosion by the Shadow Force on the other party, Tao Yu thought of a good place for it. He then turned and waved to Park Ji-hyun, "Drive the car up to the front." Upon hearing this, Park Ji-hyun understood that Tao Yu had some matters he didn''t want her to know. Even with one hand fractured, she managed to drive the car away, not attempting to flee. Watching Park Ji-hyun park the car far away by the bridge, Tao Yu''s shadow twisted, and shortly after, Wino slowly emerged from it. "You previously seemed to want to get close to nearby corpses; is it simpler to possess a corpse?" "Yes..." A deep voice replied. Tao Yu told Wino to leap onto the mass of flesh. "Then try attaching to this." Following that, Tao Yu watched as the black lump of flesh climbed up Wino''s body, then entered through the mouth and nose. If he were in the outside world, Tao Yu wouldn''t be able to sustain such intense, continuous consumption. He would have to extravagantly consume Qi Replenishing Pills or even Nutrient Paste. But here, with the continuous replenishment of free energy and the transformation through [One Proof Forever Proof], Tao Yu could keep going ''ora ora'' without restraint. Continuous high-frequency strikes landed on Wino again and again. That piercing cry from the soul side didn''t stop for a moment. But all resistance was futile; zombies are inherently bodiless souls¡ªmere shells. Plus, with the essence-blood cage that Tao Yu had inscribed and infused into the zombie''s core, no matter how much they struggled, they were trapped within it. Tao Yu bombarded the spot for a full fifteen minutes, crushing the smallest will of the opponent into dust, much like how Meditation Technique refines, grinding it over and over. In the end, only a purified, cleansed spiritual force remained. "This is..." Tao Yu felt this spiritual force complement the zombie, and using some techniques from the [Art of Corpse Refinement], directly accomplished the replenishment for Wino! "Zombies are soulless creatures; following the idea of [Corpse Refining Art] to continue strengthening, one could capture soulful but bodiless Vengeful Spirits and integrate them for another round of enhancement. But I only possess the Corpse Refining Art and not the art of commanding ghosts, so it could only serve as a decoration. Now, however, it has paid off..." The progress of Tao Yu''s [Corpse Refining Art] surged, and with a heavy investment of his willpower at a high multiple, it quickly advanced to lv4. His control over the zombies became even more intuitive. "Truly a blessing in disguise. Yet even in this world, if I were to drive it with full power, it would be nearly too much, as before. Luckily, as long as I have time to catch my breath, I can recover quickly..." Tao Yu felt his body ingest and exhale free energy, his spirit rapidly rejuvenating with the nourishment of Qi-Blood, feeling quite satisfied. The monsters in this world also had their limits of recovery, and Nam Sang-won had outright collapsed. But with the effect of a second Deification along with the Basic Breathing Technique, it was a different story altogether! Tao Yu took out a code-locked box from the armored car while reveling in Wino''s changes, his face wearing a slight smile. Wino''s strength now far outstripped Cao Shaolin. Allowing it to confront the muscular monster from before, it now had a method to kill the adversary! Afterwards, Wino once again transformed into a shadow, slowly merging into Tao Yu''s own shadow. A spark flickered in Tao Yu''s eyes, and he thought to himself, "If zombies can merge into shadows and the equipment they wear can too, as well as support some small accessories, then..." While thinking this, Tao Yu drew out the Colossal Lizard''s Fang and placed it above his own shadow, then let go. The next moment, the dagger sank as if into a quagmire, sticking into the shadow. As the shadow moved slowly, the dagger steadily sank deeper until it disappeared entirely! Wino, now having part of the Demonization deformation ability, used his body as a container to forcibly absorb the Colossal Lizard''s Fang! "It''s a pity, though, that deformation has its limits. Otherwise, if it could be done in the manner of a pie crust, imagine how much could be wrapped up..." Tao Yu sighed with some regret. He sensed that if he were to take the Blade of Profit from Da Hei later, that would be close to the limit¡ªit felt as though it was stuck in from the top of the head. Now, the Colossal Lizard''s Fang seemed to be wrapped by deformation inside the belly. This was also because the Corpse Refining Art had risen to lv4, and manipulation became more intuitive¡ªchanges could be made even within the shadow. Otherwise, he might have to summon it out each time before stuffing it back in. "I can''t have the deformation be too severe; the available space is still quite limited." Tao Yu closed his eyes to feel carefully, and made some related judgments. "At least it''s better than before; it''s somewhat practical now..." Then Tao Yu carried the box and walked towards the distant armored vehicle. "Let''s leave this one here, finish what needs to be done, and then drive it back to transport people..." ---- Chapter 155: Chapter 141 The Hunt Begins "How do we open this thing? A fingerprint lock, seriously? Can we force it open?" Tao Yu carried a silver briefcase back to the armored vehicle and switched places with Park Ji-hyun, who had a broken hand. "Don''t, forcing it open will destroy what''s inside. Dr. Ren from the research institute should be able to open it, he''s also at the base." Park Ji-hyun hastily stopped Tao Yu who was attempting to break into the case by force. "Fine." This was pure Yuan Force, and Tao Yu did not want to waste it just like that. "We''re going there anyway, might as well take care of everything in one go." Tao Yu''s words made Park Ji-hyun fall silent once more before she spoke, "They don''t treat the infected as humans there, all those captured outside are merely research subjects. You are very strong, but you can''t confront them head-on. "Even if you can withstand rifle bullets, can you withstand a cannon? What about helicopter rockets? Or a tank''s main gun?" "Ho, you are quite concerned about me, aren''t you? That''s what you''re worried about, right?" Hearing Park Ji-hyun''s conflicting words, Tao Yu raised an eyebrow, ran a finger under her chin, and made her slump in the seat, breathing heavily. "Whatever it is, I''m telling you the truth." Park Ji-hyun''s voice trembled as she spoke, her breathing intense as her chest heaved against the tightened seat belt, giving Tao Yu an eerie feeling. The Taming Skill was too powerful. There was no direct feedback when using it on Little Black before. It''s completely different on humans. Last time, that young lady was too strong and wasn''t affected. This is the real effect when used on an ordinary person. "What gave you the illusion that my forte is direct confrontation..." Tao Yu chuckled, his eyes deep. At these words, Park Ji-hyun''s expression froze. Even though you sneaked in through a window for a surprise attack, your monster transformation abilities seem more suited to direct combat, right? She knew she had no right to speak, so she just sat silently on the side, then suddenly said, "With this vaccine that we''ve retrieved, I can get you an audience with the base commander, but you have to listen to me." Tao Yu raised an eyebrow at her and, after thinking for a moment, nodded his head, "Fine." With his immense physical recovery abilities, just circling the military camp with Shadow Evasion, without stacking the double "Stealth" extreme state, wouldn''t be a problem. And given some recovery time, he could do another round right away, so taking risks wasn''t out of the question. If he could control the commander first, perhaps the ''communication'' task could be taken care of along the way... Thinking about it, her act of rebellion by bringing him into the heart of danger posed a greater risk. He could withstand bullets and shadow evade, but Park Ji-hyun couldn''t. But this was her choice, her life if she died. If she survived, he would put aside the previous offensive attack against him and use her as a tool... ... ... The room where Tao Yu was located was a conference room with excellent soundproofing. They hadn''t fired a gun, so for the moment there was no alarm raised outside. The two guards were still standing at the entrance of the conference room, vigilantly watching the corridor ahead, their eyes sharp, constantly scanning back and forth. It seemed that not even a fly could escape their notice. The next moment, with a ''creak,'' the door of the conference room slowly opened a crack. This caused the two guards to turn their heads and glance over. What''s going on? How come the door is open, but no one''s coming out? But just as they were taken aback, accompanied by a stream of black mist, both their necks were almost simultaneously struck hard, emitting a chilling sound of bone cracking. The traces of Tao Yu just appearing hadn''t fully materialized when in the next moment, they blurred once again. The super-strong world enhancement of this world is awesome! The deficits in endurance that had to be conserved before needn''t be considered, allowing for unrestrained use. I really don''t know when I''ll truly acquire such skills. "It''s unclear how many people here saw Park Ji-hyun enter, better to play it safe..." The mottled shadows receded from view. Tao Yu seemed to roam about the command center like an evil spirit, wandering everywhere, no gunfire was heard, nor any screams. There were only occasional muffled grunts and the sound of bodies hitting the ground, accompanied by faint sounds of bones breaking. Without sound or trace, there was only Park Ji-hyun left in the entire command center. Tao Yu immediately burst out of the building, wearing dark Monster Armor that made her seem like an Alien as she jumped into the shadows of various structures, climbing on various blind spots. Using Stealth in tandem with her high recovery ability, she went unnoticed the entire way! "Huh? This one''s a captain, send him along, send him along." Tao Yu made her way toward the laboratory. On the way, she saw a figure with the same rank as Park Ji-hyun leading a squad hurriedly toward a certain direction, unclear what for. But by now, the time was about right. This time, Tao Yu no longer used Shadow Evasion, but simply relied on Alien-like stealth techniques to climb beneath the eaves, following the squad. When they were right below him, he suddenly fell from above, landing in the middle of the squad. "Who goes there?" "Monster!" Tao Yu had just landed and caused an outcry, but as they had just started to shout, Tao Yu moved into action. This time, instead of opting for a one-hit kill, he kept knocking each person away. Despite the sounds of bones breaking and many people vomiting blood, the sight of being thrown about was extremely visually striking. However, upon landing, apart from the captain, not too many people died, rather it caused a wave of wailing. A sergeant quickly picked up the radio and started making a distress call, "A monster has appeared in Zone B! It''s strong, we need backup!" Chapter 156: Chapter 142: Turmoil ``` Dudu dudu~ The military camp alarm kept ringing. Squads of soldiers began to converge, and there were even armored vehicles rushing towards Area B. But as the camp was shaking internally, Tao Yu once again pounced on another squad, consistently imitating the attack of an alien in his demonized form. Overall, he behaved like an irrational monster, traveling quickly by crawling, so as not to make anyone associate him with a special infected body. What Park Ji-hyun said was right, Tao Yu''s monster armor could resist ordinary gunfire, but if facing the cannons on armored vehicles or even heavier firepower, it still couldn''t withstand direct hits. Occasionally, a few hits could be evaded with the use of Shadow Force to shift physical attacks, but not many times, after all in this world stamina might recover, but Shadow Force was limited. However, combining High Spiritual Perception with Inherent Time Control, Tao Yu''s few exposures were all effortless. He even had time to hunt down captains by using his Dynamic Vision. It was almost as if he had circled around the entire military camp. Even without resorting to Shadow Evasion, just relying on his dexterity, mimicking the movements of the aliens everywhere, he still kept the Nan Bang soldiers tired from running around. The various buildings and vehicles within the camp became natural covers. "Over there!" "Area C, Area C is under attack." Dada dada~ "Captain Kim is dead!" "Damn it, where are the orders? Why are there no orders?" "The command center was attacked! All the commanders are dead!" Bang~ Bang~ "Now Captain Park is in charge of the coordination." "It''s back to Area B again." "On the roof, on the roof! Send the helicopter!" "Rocket launchers, use rocket launchers! Bullets are no use against this thing!" Boom~ Boom~ Boom~ Tao Yu deftly moved from rooftop to rooftop, then suddenly accelerated into a leap and landed on a helicopter that had just taken off, grabbing onto the helicopter''s struts. With a flip, the force attached to his tail lashed fiercely against the glass. The bulletproof glass of the armed helicopter instantly dented inwards, riddled with cracks, and with a few more kicks downward, the glass was lifted off, and then Tao Yu plunged into it. Just as the helicopter started to fall, he jumped out again, rolled on the ground, and rushed under an armored vehicle to avoid the concentrated barrage of gunfire. Then with just a few climbs over the wall from the rear, he arrived at another side... "This feels nice~" Dancing in the bullet storm, Tao Yu moved like walking on a tightrope, his mind exhilarated. An abundance of stamina allowed him to rampage freely, suffering from overexertion before was really uncomfortable! Although he wasn''t familiar with the storyline, through some of Park Ji-hyun''s words, and what they did to Nam Sang-won, Tao Yu knew this guy was no good. "Constantly talking about saving humanity, why don''t you sacrifice yourself for a change." Tao Yu was still in his demonized state, the overlaid voices sounding particularly sinister. Hearing Tao Yu''s words, Dr. Ren''s face showed even more fervor "How marvelous, to be a special infected..." However, as soon as his words fell, shlick¡ªhis arm was severed in response. He hadn''t even felt the pain when he saw Tao Yu, thumb at the ready, unlocking a silver briefcase. "A vaccine?" Dr. Ren was a ruthless man. Even when his arm was torn off, he bore it stoically. His face just turned a bit pale as he watched Tao Yu open the vaccine. "You want this, there''s plenty. Just cooperate and..." Bang¡ª Before he could finish, his body was sent flying and then slammed against a wall, splattering it with blood. His body slowly slid down the wall. "Your thinking is too extreme," Tao Yu glanced at Dr. Ren, confirming from their brief interaction that he was indeed a fanatic, perhaps even a pervert. However, due to his research on the vaccine and the data left from previous experiments, Tao Yu had no intention of killing him. The reason he struck so harshly was not only because he disliked the pervert''s attitude but also because, by tearing the man''s arm, he realized that this guy was beginning to mutate, driven by emerging desires in his heart. Surviving two hits was proof enough! "Now, you''re a special infected yourself. If you want to research, use yourself..." Such a fanatic should be able to control his desires with relative ease. With his knowledge on monster research, Tao Yu decided to sell him to the base for money. Evil grinds on evil. This already mutating doctor, with extensive research data, sold to the company, would naturally meet their methods of disposal. And the price would probably not be any cheaper than the Chosen One! ... "Captain Park, B Sector is clear." "A Sector sweep complete." "C Sector also has nothing..." Park Ji-hyun slowly became the highest-ranking commander, sat in the command center, and obtained temporary command authority. He began to issue various orders. While reordering the chaos, he also began the search in earnest. But the next moment, a riot erupted in the direction of the laboratory. Bang¡ª Accompanied by the appearance of a giant muscled infected breaking through the wall, a swarm of imprisoned infected flocked there! Fortunately, by that time the chaos within the base was largely under control, and there was a state of high alert, so the situation was quickly stabilized. Armored vehicles advanced, in cooperation with flamethrowers and various weapons. These out-of-control experimental subjects were either extinguished or herded out of the barracks, leaving nothing but ruin... Chapter 157: Chapter 143 Pack and Take Away ``` After several fires were extinguished, wreckage still emitted black smoke, and the scent of gunpowder hung everywhere in the shattered barracks. Injured soldiers lay in rows on white cloths on the ground, accompanied by wails as they awaited basic medical treatment. The chain of command had been abruptly decapitated, the barracks attacked and thrown into chaos, compounded by the escape of the last detained experimental subjects, and the constant pressure from monsters outside. This had caused immense damage to the base. With a broken arm simply splinted with a plank, Park Ji-hyun''s face also bore traces of soot from the gunpowder. Your next journey awaits at mvl Yet these injuries and marks, as she stood there, gave her a heroic bearing, adding an air of authority which made it easier to resonate with the soldiers. Compared to the previous high-and-mighty commanders who were never seen, the likewise injured Park Ji-hyun had temporarily gained recognition. "Captain Park, the base''s communication systems have been destroyed; we can''t contact the outside world." "The situation in the lab is also unclear, but for now, no more experimental subjects are coming out." "The perimeter defense has been reinforced, and we''ve temporarily regained control of the situation." "There are many casualties, and we''re running short on medical supplies." "..." Diverse voices followed one after the other, but Park Ji-hyun remained steadfast under the pressure, organizing the situation with methodical composure. It was then that the doors of the research facility opened, and Dr. Ren, escorted by a soldier, walked out with several researchers. Seeing Dr. Ren, an irate soldier immediately charged forward and bellowed, "What the hell is going on, why have all the experimental subjects escaped? Look at the mess you''ve caused!" However, it wasn''t long before he noticed Dr. Ren''s severed arm and the fresh blood on his body. Dr. Ren was showing signs of mutation, but his arm was not regenerating that quickly. When he heard the soldier''s accusation, he could only twitch the corner of his mouth and say, "There was an accident in the lab; we almost perished in there too. It''s truly regrettable." Fear still lingered in the eyes of the other researchers, who nodded continuously in agreement. Tao Yu, the only soldier protecting them, also exchanged a subtle nod with Park Ji-hyun from a distance, their acknowledgment passing unnoticed. Since the team defending the research facility operated independently, being the only one left, it naturally fell to Tao Yu to represent them in negotiations, undeservedly famed for "Willpower Translation," assuming a false persona unawares. After a staged conversation between Tao Yu and Park Ji-hyun, she swiftly made some decisions regarding the reorganization and arrangements for the barracks. For instance, going to the hospital to collect supplies, and because the research facilities were compromised, she personally led three elite "Crow Squads" along with the researchers to the previously abandoned research facility. The remains of experimental materials and Nam Sang-won''s body were also carried along. In fact, Park Ji-hyun''s decisions were somewhat irrational; the top priority should have been re-establishing contact with superiors. But after suffering so many blows, with most of the decision-makers killed, the soldiers who survived this baptism of blood had no complex thoughts left. Just follow the orders... ... Three armored personnel carriers were transporting Dr. Ren and the researchers on the road. And the distance to the previous research facility was actually very close to Green''s home. Looking at the people coming down from the vehicle, their eyes were full of excitement. But the curly-haired man couldn''t help but feel surprised when he saw a few researchers in white lab coats getting off the vehicle as well. Why are there researchers? Soon he came to a realization and cast a subtle glance at the still clueless Xiao Xian, the grocery store owners who were already showing symptoms, and the aunty who had saved two children earlier. The researchers must be here for them, he thought. If he acted quickly and reported them first, he would surely merit recognition! Green Home''s survivors were barely able to stick together under external pressure and the threat of monsters. But with the emergence of a new power, particularly one that might offer protection from the military, many more than just the curly-haired man harbored their own little schemes. Tao Yu, dressed in a base uniform and wearing a helmet, matched the attire of Crow Squad and went unrecognized at first glance. Only Xu Yijing, upon seeing the team leader Park Ji-hyun with his arm in a cast, raised an eyebrow and took the initiative to open the lift gate. The moment the lift gate began to open, the curly-haired man crawled out from under it, then quickly ran toward the convoy, all the while shouting "I want to report, I want to report, we have people infected here..." Doctor Ren, seeing the curly-haired man running towards them, also wore a look of embarrassment. If it had been yesterday, he could have been excited about this news, but now he was about to become an experimental subject... Kid, you''re on your own... "Are you talking about special infected?" Tao Yu asked in a hushed tone, his head lowered as he approached. "Yes, yes, special infected, he can still control himself, but his injuries recover very quickly, and there''s another one who''s even more powerful, who killed all the monsters in the building..." Because Tao Yu kept his head down, the curly-haired man didn''t recognize him right away and happily approached him. It wasn''t until he got close that Tao Yu slowly looked up, revealing a face that made the curly-haired man freeze in shock. Ah, this... He looks so familiar! "Why are you trying to take my gun?" "Hm?" The curly-haired man blinked in confusion, only to see that his hand was now, somehow, being held by the other man on the handle of his gun holstered at his waist. He knew that it was the other man''s doing, but to others, it looked as if he was about to draw his gun but was restrained! "Wait, this is..." Bang~ Park Ji-hyun didn''t hesitate and shot the curly-haired man squarely between the eyes, then coldly reholstered his gun and said to Tao Yu "Soldier, be more vigilant next time." "Yes, sir." Tao Yu watched the impressive figure of Park Ji-hyun, saluting her casually in response. Turning back to look at the people of Green Home, they were all now trembling with fear. The curly-haired man sacrificed himself, and it successfully spared them a lot of talking, making the journey that followed much smoother. Thanks to the repair capabilities of Limpy Uncle, the underground parking lot had suitable business vehicles, and during Tao Yu''s time outside, two business vehicles had already been temporarily fortified. With the addition of three armored cars and the vehicle-mounted machine guns on the armored vehicles, the journey to Rainforest was fairly smooth. And Da Hei and Little Black on the rooftop were instructed by Tao Yu to follow at a distance for now, waiting to drop the act once they entered the Rainforest... Chapter 158: Chapter 144 Pioneer "A rainforest really did appear out of nowhere." "This is so magical, how can this be?" "Is it really the end of the world?" "..." Seeing the rainforest that had suddenly appeared ahead, the survivors'' faces were filled with disbelief. Although they had heard the news, seeing it with their own eyes was a completely different experience. Watching the world barrier, Tao Yu also stopped the vehicle in front of the barrier, and the researchers, the Rainforest survivors, and the soldiers from the Raven Squad all got out of the car in succession. It was obvious that the rainforest in front of them was impassable by vehicle. Having reached this point, Tao Yu had no more concerns and clapped his hands. "Actually, I am the one assigned to maintain contact with Doctor Ren from outside, and I''m about to lead everyone to a safer location, where you can exchange labor for the necessities of life." Tao Yu''s words caused some commotion, primarily among the Raven Squad members. The Rainforest lot had been thoroughly convinced by Tao Yu after he cleared the apartment of monsters. Whether it was the pervert who had been killed at first or Curly who died later, they all served as a warning to the others and stood aside without daring to say anything. But within the Raven Squad, the officer with the highest rank next to Park Ji-hyun spoke up again. "You''re from outside? When did you come in? We weren''t aware of it." "Officer, remember your rank. You are a soldier who follows orders. Why should Doctor Ren inform you of his secret missions? I am the captain." Park Ji-hyun spoke up at this point, suppressing the officer, who after opening his mouth, ultimately could only salute helplessly and step down. Tao Yu''s words made Che Xianxiu nod nervously and then she stepped forward first. "I''ll give it a try." As she spoke, she reached for the barrier, and indeed, an invisible film appeared. Discover exclusive content at mvl But in the next moment, the film disappeared on its own, allowing Che Xianxiu to pass through. That sparked a flash of enlightenment in Tao Yu''s eyes. This was a bit like how the Pioneers rely on the world''s will to penetrate the barrier! When Auntie, also a special infected, was stopped by the world barrier, Tao Yu confirmed that Che Xianxiu was "The Chosen One." "Why, why can''t I get out?" Auntie was somewhat flustered. "It''s okay, we''ll get you across later. Normal people should have no problem. Everyone else, give it a try." "Why can''t I get out either?" The little supermarket owner was also relentlessly tapping the world barrier. The barrier, seemingly fragile yet incredibly tough, didn''t budge at all and coldly blocked him on this side. Tao Yu didn''t find it surprising. "Leaving this world, your infections will be suppressed. Let''s see how many can pass." If an infected can suppress the Demonization to become a special infected, they could leap from being an ordinary person to a special power wielder. Even if the boost from Demonization lacked the magnitude outside of their original world, it was probably an ability that most of the outcity Pioneers could never acquire. Chapter 159: Chapter 144 Pioneer_2 ``` With just a bit more training, they could be decent helpers¡ªthey''re much better than the average local residents. Unfortunately, in the end, only the couple who were the superstore owners and the wheelchair man were selected. "You damn cripple, why didn''t you say you had a nosebleed?" "I didn''t know, please stop mentioning it." The man in the wheelchair had a look of utter despair; he truly didn''t realize he had developed symptoms too. "This is a good sign, you might even regain the ability to walk. In the Abyss, the stronger you are, the easier it is to survive." Seeing the man so pitiful, nearly bursting into tears, Tao Yu even offered a rare word of comfort, then laughed and said, "But you''re going to have to tough it out on your own, give me a break." Since the man in the wheelchair was showing symptoms, Tao Yu thought it best to let him try, as without the world''s bonus the progression wasn''t so rapid. If there was a problem, they''d deal with it then. "It''s truly a miracle! Is this the Abyss?" Doctor Ren''s arm had grown back significantly. Actually, others could tell he was infected too, but with so many other infected around, one more didn''t make much difference. At that moment, Doctor Ren''s face was bright with excitement as he examined the membrane. Tao Yu also kept an eye on him, hoping that with some luck he might even be a ''Fortune Thief''. However, it was a bit regrettable. Not all good things happen all the time. Doctor Ren was still blocked by the membrane. "Useless." Tao Yu spat out in disdain, feeling like he''d lost at least twenty thousand Yuan Force. He himself stepped away from the barrier to feel the difference between the two places. The fully-armed twenty-four members of the Raven Squad, along with several of the Green Home''s fighters, managed to maintain order quite smoothly. With machetes, they cleared away branches and undergrowth to forge a path, Da Hei walked around the periphery, causing the ground to tremble with each step. The rustling leaves stirred up a dense feeling in the air filled with humidity and dust. Having Da Hei around, with the innate pheromonal suppression of an Alien Queen, meant that even Aliens from nests other than its own dared not offend it. Even so, the presence of other Aliens lurking and observing nearby was sometimes spotted by some sharp-eyed survivors. The massive form of Da Hei constantly patrolled around the group, roaring and bellowing, driving away these Aliens. Initially, the people were quite afraid of Da Hei''s ferocious appearance and would try to keep their distance when it passed by. But after they realized that Da Hei was protecting them and driving off other monsters, they began to see Da Hei in a different light. "Being able to tame these creatures so successfully, these monsters are innate weapons of war!" Doctor Ren was the first to come up with an idea similar to that of a Pioneer. His first thought was to use them in combat. "First, keep yourself under control. I won''t be giving you a vaccine." Tao Yu glanced at Doctor Ren, whose eyes had turned completely black, and reminded him to control his emotions. "Sorry, sorry. I got a bit too excited." It had to be said that Doctor Ren was indeed tough, quickly reverting to his original demeanor. At that moment, Che Xianxiu walked over from the crowd carrying the man in the wheelchair on his back. As a special infected individual, Che Xianxiu''s physical strength was more than sufficient, even without the world''s enhancement he was stronger than the average person, so he carried the disabled man in the wheelchair the whole way. On the other side, Little Black had a mat on its back and was carrying An Zhijie''s adoptive father, Old Man An, with a child occasionally joining them for a break, taking turns. Chapter 160: Chapter 144 Pioneer_3 "Tao Bro, two aunties can''t walk anymore, can we stop and rest a while?" When Che Xianxiu came over to plead, her expression was somewhat anxious. Tao Yu merely glanced at him and calmly said, "If you keep mingling in the Abyss like this, you will die. If they want to rest, let them come and speak to me themselves." It was clear someone had noticed he was giving special care to the few who were suspected to be ''The Chosen One''s later additions, and among them, Che Xianxiu was the easiest to talk to. "This... alright, I''ll go and speak to them." Obviously, neither of the two women had reached their limit, but one of them, who had been holding her dog all along, gritted her teeth, put down her dog, and forcibly followed, enduring the pain in her legs. With Cao Shaolin and the Crow Squad clearing the path, the journey for those in the back had become much easier, Tao Yu had already loosened his estimated timing. He had also given some extra attention to a few people with mobility issues. But these two aunties were in much better condition than those who weren''t doing so well. If they couldn''t keep up, then it could not be blamed on him¡ªthe Alien would appreciate the gift of nature... Not until the sky gradually darkened, and the visibility in the Rainforest worsened did Tao Yu finally clap his hands and say, "Prepare for camping and rest, eat something to regain strength." Upon hearing Tao Yu''s words, a few who were already exhausted found a spot by a tree root to sit down, not caring about dirt or cleanliness. "The slower you are, the later you get out, and that is the problem right in front of us that needs to be solved, unchangeable." Once in the woods, naturally, it was Tao Yu''s call. Now, even if the members of the Crow Squad left the group, they would likely meet their demise without Da Hei''s protection! Although there were cries of misery, still no one dared to retort to Tao Yu; everyone just started breaking off branches obediently to prepare. Tents and sleeping bags were obviously not enough for everyone. And under this high pressure, there was indeed an unexpected benefit. Several people began to bleed from their noses due to the stress, showing symptoms of Demonization. However, it seemed that because they were outside of their original world, they mostly exhibited enhanced regenerative abilities, and had not significantly mutated into monster-like forms. This bumping and grinding journey went on for three days through the forest... ... "Hmm?" Riding on Da Hei''s back, Tao Yu was making his rounds around the group when he suddenly sensed some movement in the distance. He patted Da Hei, who understood and let out a warning roar towards that direction, quieting the movements in the jungle immediately. If it had been another Alien, it might''ve shown itself, so it was likely a Pioneer who had heard Da Hei''s roar... Chapter 161: Chapter 145: Unsettled "Boss Vincent, there are dozens of life forms up ahead, that roar just now must have been an alien, but it sounded a bit too loud." A figure, half of whose body was mechanically modified, had some data flickering in their eyes. The life perception module, through a combination of factors such as infrared, temperature, sound, smell, airflow, and others, was ultimately processed by a chip through a special algorithm to yield a rough perception module. Because it provided a modest increase to combat effectiveness and occupied too much computational power, the Inner City Pioneers generally didn''t favor installing this module in the early stages. But in this instance, it was clear that a team was formed, and someone had specifically switched to it for the mission. "Not bad, a few dozen aliens could also count as earnings, but earlier the base sent news that a New World appeared nearby. It''s just right to go and take a look; too many materials would be hard to carry anyway." Another figure, who also sported metallic modifications and half a face infiltrated with silvery metal, showed some mechanical red glints in their eyes. It seemed to them that a few dozen aliens posed not much of a threat. "Brother Vincent, I''ve said before we should have brought along a few mud-legged folks from the outer city; even as porters, they would have been useful. With just the three of us, it''s easy, but there''s no one to do the menial tasks." Another figure, about 1.9 meters tall and wearing lightweight chainmail, appeared a bit helpless in his complaints. "Aren''t you the one doing menial tasks?" The previously mentioned half-cyborg with the life perception module smirked as they spoke. Really, cyborg implantation is top-notch donkey work. Discover hidden tales at mvl "Roll away~ Can''t beat Boss Vincent, so you think you can beat me?" "Enough, something is off¡ªthere are voices over there." Vincent frowned as he adjusted his auditory receiving device, filtering out some of the noise to faintly discern what seemed to be voices of people talking. "Dozens of people in a team in the rainforest? That''s hardly likely, isn''t it? That would be a bloody loss." "This..." The two bickering guys were also startled. Heading out on an operation didn''t mean the more people, the better. Like the three of them, although only a trio, their strong abilities meant high speed and efficiency. At best, they could bring along a few qualified outer city mud-legged folks to carry the freight and do menial auxiliary soldier tasks. If the number increased, daily necessities like eating, drinking, and relieving oneself became an issue. An alien sneak attack could easily reduce their numbers, and the spoils of war obtained wouldn''t be enough to go around, making it a complete loss. But soon enough, a voice came through, confirming this. "My friends, this is our campsite, and the aliens are mine. To avoid unnecessary misunderstandings, let''s mind our own business, how about it?" Tao Yu casually activated his stance skill, and his voice rolled forward, louder than the previous roar of the Queen. With the proficiency of Five Forms as One, Myriad Streams Breathing Technique, and the second-level Deification Stance Skill growing higher and higher. Tao Yu''s control over his inner strength was becoming more and more skillful. Just the roar of an Alien Queen and his own voice speaking was enough to signal that they were not to be trifled with. He didn''t want extraneous complications or trouble; he just planned to take this group back safely and securely. "Inner strength?" Vincent''s eyes flashed with an electronic red glint upon hearing Tao Yu''s voice. In the younger generation of the Inner City, there should be no reason for him not to recognize someone whose inner strength had reached such a level. Not going for alien implantation, nor for mechanical modification, but relying purely on personal capability, the pace of early progress was far from comparable. Some still chose to have a few non-intrusive organs implanted for lateral support. Thinking of something, Vincent pondered for a moment before taking the initiative to say, "Friend, there was a cult incident at the temporary gathering site outside the rainforest. Your voice sounds a bit unfamiliar. I need to understand a bit more." A violent explosion occurred, severing an ancient, towering tree in half. Flames and high temperatures ignited the moist nearby vegetation. The shockwave rampaged outwards, stirring up a host of dead twigs and leaves and breaking off many branches. "What the hell kind of ability is this? He''s got to be dead now, right?" Vincent felt both shock and fear in his heart. The opponent had previously penetrated Qian Hai''s defenses with a single blow, instantly fatal! Even if his own modifications were stronger than Qian Hai''s, if the target were himself... Vincent, who had just deployed a ring of Guile Thunder to protect himself, suddenly felt a terrifying chill. Ratatata~ Continuous gunfire unexpectedly broke out from behind! "How can he move so fast!" As he was about to turn his firepower around, the attacking bullets had already hit the back of his head. Clang! Dual layered gunfire, augmented by the refined spiritual power of his Meditation Technique, instantly sent him into a system crash, leaving him utterly unable to perform further operations. Even though his skull had been reinforced with special alloy strong enough to resist ordinary armor-piercing bullets. But as the bullets exploded, they were accompanied by dissipating shadows. A crack on the metal skull caused by the AP bullet seemed to gather, infiltrate, pry with a black mist. Crack~ The metal skull shattered, allowing the bullets to wreak havoc. Boom~ Another round of explosion followed, and Bao Wei, who had narrowly escaped the initial blast, again awkwardly dove behind a nearby tree. Feeling the sweeping heat and the trembling earth. He knelt on the ground in terror, continuously pleading for mercy. "I didn''t see anything, I don''t know anything, please let me go, I didn''t see you, I don''t know who you are!" However, right at that moment, he suddenly felt a lethal threat and instinctively jumped. A fleeting glint of cold light, which was meant to sever his head, instead split his torso due to his jump. In an instant, even with his body clad in Chainmail, he was cut into two in midair, leaving only his upper body to fall to the ground, screaming pitifully. It had to be said that people implanted with alien bodies indeed had tenacious vitality; they could still scream so loudly even after being bisected. And a figure that seemed to be assembled from ink slowly appeared before his eyes. "Now you see." "Huh?" The screaming Bao Wei, with only half a body, had a momentary blank expression, but before he could react further, the next flash of cold light split his upper body in two, vertically. Tao Yu re-sheathed the Treasonous Blade and kicked the few segments of the cyborg Pioneers'' corpses together. After a cursory search, he tossed a Molotov cocktail onto them, igniting a fiery blast with a boom~. Turning to look back at the lingering flames from the two explosion sites, and considering the humid rainforest environment, Tao Yu scratched his head. "It shouldn''t cause any wildfires, I guess. You guys really are a curse, not even resting in peace after death..." Chapter 162 - 146 Camp Changes Back at the temporary camp, although the others had heard two violent explosions, they still had no idea what had happened. Based on the loud shouts heard, it seemed as though they were encountering heretics. When Tao Yu returned, no one asked too many questions. On the contrary, it was Tao Yu who spoke up seriously, "You must remember, in the Abyss, the heretics are ubiquitous and extremely dangerous. They all have antisocial personalities, are lunatics with radical ideologies who want to destroy our hard-won habitat..." After Tao Yu delivered an impromptu speech against the heretics, everyone nodded in agreement. Isn¡¯t Nan Bang¡¯s homeland rife with heretical cults? Thus, many of them had a deep understanding. Who would have thought that even the Abyss was infested with heretics, which sounded even more dangerous! Thinking back to the two explosions from earlier, they couldn¡¯t help but think of terrorist operations. Indeed, it was very dangerous! Having completed the pacifying explanation, Tao Yu continued riding on Da Hei as if nothing had happened, hanging the Treasonous Blade on the sword rack beside him. This weapon was too long, so carrying it around was indeed a bit uncomfortable. Once this matter was settled, it would be hidden in Wino¡¯s shadow. "The two self-detonating guys were completely obliterated, and that guy with the alien implant was a pauper, having absorbed less than two hundred Yuan Force." The fellow with the alien implant might have been considered mid-to-low tier in the Inner City, possibly even bottom tier. All his possessions were rubbish; the only valuable thing had been damaged by Tao Yu, and he had absorbed some Yuan Force from the broken equipment. If one chose to use Yuan Force to recover physical strength, it would still be a losing deal. While thinking this, Tao Yu ripped open a can of luncheon meat, "I miss the blessings of the Monster World, but my recovery ability has indeed improved, which is not bad." While eating the luncheon meat, Tao Yu¡¯s thoughts drifted. Another three Inner City Pioneers had died. Alas, one could not know how many casualties among the Inner City Pioneers were a result of their own actions. Generally, if there was no ambush by an alien swarm nearby, Inner City residents really did not face many threats... "It¡¯s all their fault; it can¡¯t be blamed on me..." ... Although there was a large group of ordinary people, their biggest trouble crossing the rainforest was merely the environment and themselves due to the presence of Da Hei. Beyond this encounter, the journey became relatively stable. However, due to the pressure of the rainforest in the past few days, almost all the people brought over had symptoms of nosebleeds, including the soldiers from the Crow Squad. And even after leaving the blessings of the Monster World, there were quite a few casualties. He stretched out his remaining hand and poked towards the World Barrier in front of him. "Be careful, the World Barrier here is one-way outward; you can go out from the inside, but once out, you can¡¯t come back on your own," Tao Yu warned, then also looked down. Below them, the base at the end of the highway had clearly expanded outward significantly, and many more colorful tents had appeared. It seemed that although a heretical incident had occurred, the base hadn¡¯t been abandoned; on the contrary, it had been expanded. It was unclear whether it was an official move or a partnership between several Inner City Pioneers. However, Tao Yu quickly spotted some familiar faces. Panda, Qimen¡ªboth partners from his own transport team¡ªand Huang Jian and Nuosen, who had come back to complete a mission and helped transport goods for him twice, were all in this base. Besides them, Tao Yu also saw a familiar crocodile skin, which seemed to belong to Han Lin, who had apparently also joined the transport company. Moreover, the five of them were gathered together, seemingly discussing something. Apart from them, Tao Yu saw other Inner City Pioneers with traces of mechanical transformations and alien implants, and there were quite a few of them. At a rough glance, there were at least twenty to thirty Inner City Pioneers. "It has only been about four months, give or take, and the number of Inner City Pioneers who chose a new development zone is now no more than a thousand. To gather so many here, is it all for the New World..." Tao Yu pondered, then turned to look at the gear he had brought back. Well, the New World did indeed have many things to offer: military equipment, helicopters, firearms and ammunition, and even some production machinery or even ammunition production lines. The potential for extracting value was still quite vast. However, the convenience of being able to bring them back all at once was a benefit that probably no one could surpass this time... "Come on, let¡¯s try again to see if we can pass through the barrier," Tao Yu gestured for most of the survivors, who had begun their transformation into monsters, to approach the barrier in turns. Then he was pleasantly surprised to find that in addition to Xiao Xian, who could already pass through, the bespectacled little doctor, Xiao Li, could also do it! Stay updated via §Þ?? Having two ¡¯Chosen Ones¡¯ in a team was truly a double blessing! "The money for the second deification of [Fist Intent] has a place to go now..." In Tao Yu¡¯s mind, after the talent deification was complete, the priority was to improve skills like the Meditation Technique, Myriad Streams Breathing Technique, Five Forms as One, and Lurking, which were foundational skills that could increase limits. Next came auxiliary skills such as the Swallowing Fluid Technique, Riding, and Taming Technique. As for the individual Myriad Streams Five Forms, shooting, combat, and other skills that focused on combat technique, they were not as urgent. With the panel¡¯s improvement, a casual auto-attack could surpass a former ultimate attack! Currently, the excess in his output was severe. From what he had seen of secondary deifications, the cost-effectiveness ratio of a second deification wasn¡¯t as good as the first, and not all skills were worth the investment. The daily increase in Yuan Force spent during a steady period tended to be higher than these later-ranked skills. Moreover, if he was within an enhancement window, any deification would have to wait until after the daily expenditure. Unless some unforeseen fortune came his way, allowing him to train without worries in the short term, he wouldn¡¯t consider it... Chapter 163 - 147: Show of Strength "Hm?" Even though Tao Yu¡¯s side had encountered uncontrollable demonization on the road and had already lost nearly half of their number, they were still a large force of more than thirty people. This was quite conspicuous at the temporary gathering place, as teams that usually entered the Rainforest didn¡¯t have as many members¡ªaround ten was the most common size. Having too many or too few usually stemmed from other reasons. Watching a group of people deliberately hang ropes on the edge of the cliff that was over a dozen meters high and slowly climb down, one could tell that the strength of this group seemed quite average. Most of them were fully armed members who seemed well-trained, but their overall actions were only on par with the standard of Outsider Pioneers. Discover exclusive content at §Þ?? A few who were closest and having a smoke on the edge of the campsite brightened up at the sight. By the looks of it, this seemed to be a mechanized Inner City person leading four or five Outsider Pioneer underlings, immediately taking advantage of the distance to approach them. He walked over while smiling and said, "There¡¯s quite a crowd here, need some help? Where are you brothers from?" His mechanical electronic eye kept locking onto the expressions of the people in front of him. When he saw that they all had a look of confusion, obviously unable to understand the common language, his eyes lit up even more with ecstasy. Natives! And so many of them! Had they just encountered a new world? Could these be escapees from there? Judging by their attire, were they combatants from that world? It¡¯s my lucky day to run into such good fortune! "Everyone..." Roar~ A roar came from above, causing the Inner City Pioneer to pause briefly, then he looked up to see the Alien Queen standing on the cliff edge, staring at him coldly. The cruel look in the Alien Queen¡¯s eyes seemed as if she wanted to split him open. Yet, for an Inner City Pioneer, the threat of a single Alien Queen, in terms of combat power, was mostly not something to fear. Especially for those who were mechanically augmented; direct firepower could easily eliminate the target. But the presence of the person riding atop the Alien Queen, whose face showed a lazy expression and a carefree manner as he looked down upon him, gave the Inner City Pioneer a slight pause in his heart. Then he greeted with a smile, "Brother, you¡¯ve caught an Alien Queen, eh? Nice luck. Are these people from the new world?" "Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to help? Didn¡¯t you see someone¡¯s about to fall down? Why don¡¯t you lend a hand?" Tao Yu did not answer but just urged them to work. This made the Inner City Pioneer halt mid-sentence and instead looked back at his few Outsider underlings, signaling them to go up and help catch the people. Afterward, he kept glancing around Tao Yu, seeming to flicker with uncertainty, wanting to see if there were any other people nearby. "Stop looking, I am the only Pioneer here," Tao Yu, as if knowing what the other man was thinking, spoke indifferently. He remained on Da Hei¡¯s back at the edge of the cliff, seemingly looking around at something and not really giving the Inner City Pioneer a proper glance. I¡¯ve killed too many, no desire to kill again. These self-destructive crazies don¡¯t even offer much loot; their hard bodies blunting blades when chopped. Panda briefed Tao Yu succinctly. Now, the number of Pioneers arriving at the base was also increasing. Many Pioneers would first traverse mountains and rivers to report to the base and then take advantage of the early benefits to claim a dormitory where they could live. Afterwards, they all began to operate with the base as the center. This low-threshold moving activity was undoubtedly the most comfortable income for the ordinary Outsiders. A swarm surged into the city, starting to transport all sorts of trash. Even if they couldn¡¯t sell it, they could take it back home to make ends meet. Chairs, broken glass, cloth hangers, and such ¡ª Tao Yu¡¯s own home windows were still pasted with cardboard. It was perfectly normal to take a bag of trash back with him when he was ready to head back. Moreover, as the more valuable goods had been mostly swept up, the income now was like a cliff falling off. "Well, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. It¡¯s already good enough to get a taste of the first soup. What are your plans for the future?" Tao Yu had some plans in his mind. With good relationships with the original residents like Jack, Tommy, and Judy, and now having brought back a group, combined with Panda and the others, they were sufficient to form a makeshift team. He hadn¡¯t thought of keeping it all to himself, and didn¡¯t even consider taking the lion¡¯s share, but Tao Yu was looking to earn dividends from the shared stock. "Yeah, I have some plans. Since the income has decreased, we have mainly left the Outsiders to oversee the transportation. There will still be a trickle of income each month. Then, coincidentally, I met with Huang Jian and the others, and we plan to set up two ammunition production lines..." Panda¡¯s words made Tao Yu¡¯s eyes light up slightly. Trust a big brother from the Inner City to have quite a few ideas. By today¡¯s standards, the caliber of firearms and bullets were inconsistent. Although ammunition was still available at the moment, they were just sitting and depleting resources. But if they could obtain bullet production lines or other types of machining equipment, that would also count as setting up a factory in the new Development Zone. A bullet¡¯s consumption was a very tangible and inevitable expenditure. Both the Monster World¡¯s Nan Bang and the Zombie World¡¯s beauties were places where such production lines could be found. It was just that assembling, calibrating, and transporting these required a lot of effort and energy. "If there is anything I can help with, just let me know." Tao Yu¡¯s face was full of a pleasant smile, quite approachable. "Of course! This time we¡¯ll set up a new company separately, with the transportation company also under the new company¡¯s wing. Then for production, we¡¯ll create another subsidiary. With your relationship with the young master Sun and your strength, Brother Tao, we definitely need to form a strong partnership." It¡¯s a win-win situation. Panda was also quite aware of the current situation. If it was in the old Development Zone, indeed they wouldn¡¯t need the other party. They could simply rely on their family¡¯s influence. In the new Development Zone, he himself was the strongest representative of his family! Thinking of Taff who had been killed before, and young master Sun who had come over as a witness, Panda also had his own choices to make. It didn¡¯t matter that he was involved or not, this grandee wasn¡¯t greedy for a huge share, and the dividends were currently very fair, with profits for everyone. As long as he could stand out at critical moments and have the final say with a single hammer-strike, that would be enough! Panda was confident about maintaining things on a day-to-day basis and had also won over a few other decent guys from the Inner City. They were enough to prop up the operation. "This time we¡¯re preparing to get goods in the new Development Zone, while Han Lin will head back to arrange some Inner City resources. Brother Tao doesn¡¯t need to do anything extra; if you¡¯re free, just greet young master Sun and give us the green light for starting the company." "Sure." Tao Yu certainly wouldn¡¯t object, then something else came to his mind, so he gestured An Zhijie over. "Come over here for a sec." Once An Zhijie came over, Tao Yu then said to Panda, "He¡¯s a combat pilot who can fly helicopters. For this trip you¡¯re taking to get things, you can bring him along. See if you can fly a helicopter back directly." "Haha, Brother Tao, you really are our lucky star. We had just been worrying about the trouble of transporting goods through the Rainforest." Panda¡¯s eyes brightened, and he felt somewhat envious, always feeling like Brother Tao could encounter any good fortune... Chapter 164: Chapter 148: Transformation With mutual interests intertwined, everyone''s conversation flowed more smoothly. Tao Yu briefly discussed the updates in the new world, focusing first on the military strength of Nan Bang. Then, he mentioned the skills from this new world update. "This ability is quite good. Even without the world''s enhancement, it''s still powerful," Tao Yu said. He simply grew a keratin layer on his fingertips, forming claws that scratched a bloody mark on Panda''s tough skin. "Can it cover the entire body?" Panda felt the effect and was both shocked and pleased. This ability was extremely compatible with alien implantation. Although he had already learned from Nuosen that alien implants would be highly active in that world. They were always fighting against rejection, adapting through medication. Treating it as pre-training wasn''t a bad idea after all. "Yes, but the skill ''Demonization'' is based on the deepest desires of each person. Moreover, you need to be able to fully suppress it for fifteen days to be considered safe. Otherwise, there''s a risk of losing sanity, and additional Wish-Power will be required to expel it..." Tao Yu''s ''Demonization,'' before Deification, was exactly like that. If he didn''t demonstrate the additional functions from Deification, there would hardly be any noticeable difference. Moreover, ''Demonization'' varied from person to person. Each individual was different, with no two abilities being entirely the same. Tao Yu also went over the advantages and disadvantages of ''Demonization.'' "I have a vaccine here that I can lend you. If it gets too much, use it. But as for the pollution absorbed in the beginning, you''ll have to figure that out yourself." Tao Yu handed a vaccine to Panda, who would have to compensate with Wish-Power if he used it. If not, he could simply return it. He had advanced Wish-Power many times before. It was a tit-for-tat situation, and Tao Yu could tell that Panda was very tempted by the capabilities of ''Demonization.'' "Haha, thanks, Brother Tao," Panda said, without any reserve. Wasn''t the relationship about helping each other to get closer? Other than one''s parents, any one-sided effort is unsustainable. "It''s no big deal. We should head back and complete the task now," Tao Yu said casually, waving his hand. The remaining vaccines, along with research data and researchers, were more than enough to submit for the task. Had he not collected an extra set of ''Demonization'' skill for Third Brother, he would not have minded selling it to the other party. "There are many of us. I''ll arrange transportation for you, Brother Tao." "Oh, has this base bought shares as well?" "Under the company''s name. You have a share too, Brother Tao. Heretics had shown up here before. But the location is really good, so everyone decided to buy a stake together here. It''s mainly for convenience. The profit isn''t anything special," Panda explained. Tao Yu wasn''t surprised by Panda''s words. The buy-low-sell-high business involved risks, and with many involved, the profit share would indeed be limited. Like banning public defecation, complete with some abstract pictures to illustrate the point. One was about keeping aliens on leashes, depicted in paint, with a clear message that the owner would be fully responsible for any bites, regardless of the reason. "It''s just aliens written there, not the Alien Queen. Don''t worry; she doesn''t bite people." Tao Yu didn''t have a leash on hand at the moment. But soon another eagle-eyed Pioneer came over with a leash. "Do you want to buy a leash, sir? It''s 10 Yuan Force each, strong and durable, with a replacement guarantee if it breaks!" What a business, it seemed that many people had already attempted to tame ordinary aliens. When Tao Yu first tamed Little Black, he had no Skills at all; he just brute-forced it. Aliens indeed seemed to be quite sensible and tamable species. "Give me two." Tao Yu didn''t want to haggle over such a small expense. He took the Wish-Power Metal from the other man, infused it with Yuan Force, and tossed it to Little Black and Da Hei to put on themselves. Those watching the aliens leash themselves and voluntarily hang the other end on the vehicle''s guard rail also whispered among themselves. "Well-trained indeed." "These are the most obedient I''ve seen so far; some even have their own muzzles and tie their tails around their bodies." "There are still plenty of owners who got bitten by their aliens; it''s not an easy job." "The Alien Queen has arrived. I bet there aren''t even two at the farm, must be a big shot..." ... And so, Tao Yu entered the base smoothly with his entourage, leading the two aliens toward the mission hall. First things first, complete the mission! Two ''Chosen Ones,'' the latest intelligence, information and researchers on the vaccine, and samples of the vaccine itself, each could be traded for a handsome reward. The second Deification of [Fist Intent] should be more than enough. In addition, there might be unique missions related to the Alien Queen, to see if she could be persuaded to lay eggs here. Tao Yu didn''t need to keep Da Hei with him. Although he could indeed be used as a mount, his size was too large for many places, and if he could generate a steady income, Tao Yu was all for making money decisively... Chapter 165: Chapter 149: Interests Roar~ Da Hei, showing some impatience, let out a hissing roar, causing both Pioneers and natives nearby to keep their distance. Even though Tao Yu was holding two leashes, the Alien Queen still looked too fearsome to approach. The slender leashes appeared as if they could barely contain her. However, the members of Tao Yu''s team had grown accustomed to Da Hei and Little Black, who usually took on the role of protecting them, and they even found them somewhat endearing. "Not every Alien can be trained as well as I train them, mistaking them for others could be fatal." Tao Yu cautioned as he walked ahead. If some fool encountered another Alien and tried to pet it, they''d likely get bitten in return. After returning from a trip, he noticed that the Mission Hall had introduced a few new features. With the current situation of the gathering place, it seemed like there were changes every time he came back. Now, there were noticeably more people in the hall, and not just Pioneers; there were also waiters in uniformed dealer outfits assigned exclusively to the place. Next to it was Las Vegas, and Dada Company''s convoy had been coming and going for so long that, naturally, they had complete sets of uniforms. Moreover, donning dealer outfits seemed fitting for the Las Vegas natives, considering their local specialties. They were probably natives tasked with liaising and explaining, to streamline the task system as quickly as possible. "Sir, are you here to submit or accept a mission? Do you need any assistance?" A female server, who didn''t possess stunning beauty but whose uniform was a plus, carefully approached Tao Yu despite her fear and inquired. "Submitting a mission, regarding the Alien Queen, plus some new world discoveries in the rainforest, and also selling some research materials, including a few researchers." Tao Yu spoke directly. "Ah, this, I''m not quite sure about that. Please wait a moment, I''ll get a manager." The server was clearly taken aback and then repeatedly apologized. "Go ahead." Tao Yu reckoned that those hurriedly trained for their posts probably couldn''t handle complex issues but were likely prepared for the usual types of problems. Your next journey awaits at §Þ?? The missions in question involved at least hundreds of thousands of Yuan Force, so it was normal for her not to know. Tao Yu didn''t have to wait long before a young, handsome man with a fair complexion, no beard, and wearing gold-rimmed glasses, exuding a refined air, came out to meet him. He was very young, so Tao Yu could reasonably assume the man was a Pioneer. Although there were no signs of alien implantation or mechanical modification on his body, being in such a position likely meant he was an Inner City Pioneer. "Good day, sir. My name is Frank. I hear you have some major business to discuss, please follow me to a private room." Frank looked at Tao Yu with a warm smile, his words polite. "Sure." After finishing speaking, Tao Yu turned to the others outside and said, "Wait here for a bit. Captain Park, could you please keep an eye on Da Hei and Little Black?" "Of course." Park Ji-hyun nodded her head. "Is it because I chose a partner?" "The gap between the Inner City and the Outer City is like heaven and earth. You reap benefits commensurate with your strength. Isn''t a hundred thousand Yuan Force enough to satiate you? Greed will get you killed." Frank''s tone grew progressively colder. "I don''t like your attitude. Now it''s only fifty thousand. Take it and leave. And who knows, maybe I''ll be able to do you a favor in the future." Frank brought out a Yuan Force magnetic card and started injecting Yuan Force into it before pushing it across the table towards Tao Yu. This generosity stunned Tao Yu, and his gaze softened considerably as he looked up at Frank. Then he quickly grabbed the card and began absorbing the Yuan Force within it. Seeing Tao Yu take the card and start absorbing the Yuan Force, Frank''s face also revealed a hint of a smile, "Excellent, the deal is done. A wise man adapts to circumstances¡ªI have high hopes for you." Then he saw Tao Yu, who had finished absorbing all the Yuan Force, quietly slipping the card into his pocket. "Trying to fool me with an empty magnetic card; you''re being insincere. Holding such a key position but wanting to line your own pockets - I''m going to press you to see the lady. Don''t resist, or it might get you killed..." As Tao Yu said this, he pressed the play button on his watch, bringing up the earlier conversation between the two of them. This left Frank looking astonished before he burst into a rage, "Kid, do you realize what you''re saying?! Do you know what I represent?!" "I don''t care who''s behind you..." Tao Yu raised an eyebrow. You claim to be from the Inner City¡ªhow does that compare to the lady? "How dare you!" Frank was fuming, and as he got to his feet, he reached out to grab Tao Yu''s wrist. He hadn''t anticipated an Outer City bumpkin daring to defy his authority! Wasn''t the partner selected out of fear supposed to be timid? This is not what being timid looks like. Tao Yu, sensing the hand reaching for him, showed a hint of surprise in his eyes, "Yuan Force?" He then twisted his wrist and counterattacked towards the approaching claw, "I can do that too..." Seeing Tao Yu fight back, a cruel smile crept on Frank''s lips. Someone from the Outer City... Bang~Crack~ The sound of snapping bones resounded as Frank''s fingers, shaped like claws, twisted grotesquely in an instant. Then the wrist, elbow, arm, shoulder! Bang! The devastating force pulverized all the bones in its path. The brutal force ejected fragments of bone from Frank''s shoulder, spraying out. They embedded into the wall behind him like bullets, surrounded by countless droplets of blood... Chapter 166: Chapter 150 Deification Fist Intention "Power... how is this possible! It hasn''t been that long!" Frank clutched his severed arm, his face as pale as death, as he lay on the ground watching Tao Yu sending voice messages, his eyes filled with shock and disbelief. He had not chosen the path of mechanical augmentation, nor had he chosen to implant foreign entities. His initial power was naturally lower than those who had taken shortcuts. That''s why he had to use his family influence to secure a clerical job. Even within the base, some inner city pioneers were needed to maintain order, after all, not everything could be left to the two adults in charge. Originally, he thought this was a windfall¡ªan outsider too timid to cause trouble, grateful for just a hundred thousand! How could they resist, how dare they resist! Most importantly, how could the other party unleash such a powerful force?! Since birth, he had been soaking in medicinal baths, standing post at six, setting bones at eight, and after decades of foundational training, along with the acceleration through Yuan Force these past few months, he attained his current power. Yet, with a single strike, the other party shattered all his pride! An adventure! The other party must have had an adventure! A mix of jealousy, resentment, and greed spread from the depths of his heart, and looking over at that fellow who was continuously talking to his wristwatch, Frank, enduring the searing pain, gasped for breath and said, "You are strong, but after all, you are just a novice from the outer city. An adventure might give you some improvement, but compared to my family..." "Your family was involved, too?" A cool voice came from the doorway as Sun Shiyu''s slender figure entered, leaving Frank looking as if he had been choked by a duck, his face full of shock. How is that possible! How could Miss Sun come here directly?! He knew that the Suns actually disliked these trifles, that''s why he had the guts to intercept. Even if he got discovered while taking advantage, he wouldn''t be severely punished. People of the Floating City relied on inner city folks for help, there were always some under-the-table benefits to share. But why had Miss Sun come now? Thinking of what Tao Yu was saying into his watch, Frank had an incredulous look on his face. This kid could contact Miss Sun directly? Reach her immediately?! So this was his adventure! What the hell, what about our partnership? Isn''t this just screwing me over, Temor?! And those bastards in the base! Tight-lipped like what, sealed with cement? I''ve even treated you to meals! Why didn''t anyone tell me? Damn it all! At meals, you all call each other "brother," who the hell is your brother? Overwhelmed with regret, Frank quickly endured the agony and said, "It''s a misunderstanding, Miss Sun, let me explain, it''s all a misunderstanding..." Before he could finish, he was already floating in the air. Sun Shiyu slightly spread her palm, "I hate those who play both sides." Then she clenched her palm, and in an instant, Frank in mid-air was twisted into a pretzel. Except for his head still intact, his body looked like a wrung-out towel, his corpse''s face frozen in terror. Although not very noticeable, it was glaring in comparison to the other areas! This, then, is the interference of will with the physical world! "Is it not physical movement, but directly ''killing'' and ''grinding''?" This reminded Tao Yu of the special infected body he had once worn down with his Fist Intention¡ªit had taken him fifteen minutes back then, but now, with the overwhelming will, his captured targets could be completely ground to dust in just a minute! This had a very targeted effect against enemies with extremely resilient physical bodies. Some ''undying'' traits would turn into dead men before him! "Moreover, since my talent has changed, some abilities related to the spirit have also mutated..." Tao Yu felt that [Meditation Technique] had begun to align with his Fist Intention, and his mental power had also become more ''brutal'' and ''aggressive''. This would make the mental attacks attached to bullets even stronger! Besides, [Shadow Manipulation] was somewhat similar¡ªthe power of shadows could now also combine with will to attack. As for [Demonization]... Looking at the dragon claw emitting black, distorted smoke, Tao Yu could feel that every move he made after Demonization seemed to be mixed with the impact of post-Demonization will. "[Demonization] is originally based on one''s inner self, so it seems normal that it would change; considering the current practical effect, this is actually more useful than [Innate Time Control]." Tao Yu was quite satisfied in his heart. [Innate Time Control] was powerful, involving time, and under extreme conditions could greatly increase his own strength, especially if Yuan Force was continuously restored. Anyone who couldn''t block his attack would die. But in reality, he rarely needed [Innate Time Control]¡ªthe level of Bullet Time was usually enough. On the other hand, the second Deification of Fist Intention was more down-to-earth. Less exaggerated than [Innate Time Control] at the limit, but almost usable in any fight. "One is a constant, the other is a limit; a perfect pairing." Feeling the remaining Yuan Force within him, Tao Yu turned his gaze back to Stealth. He had two versions of Stealth, one costing sixty thousand and the other ninety thousand. Functionally, the ninety thousand one was stronger, but that was only in quantity. Considering the daily expenditure and for emergencies, Tao Yu chose the Python version first. A cold sensation suddenly spread over his entire body, and his own shadow instantly enveloped him, and then he disappeared within the room the next instant. When he reappeared, he was already several meters away in the shadows! "It certainly did not disappoint me..." [Stealth¡¤Mark II]: Can enter into shadows for accelerated movement, short distance shuttling where shadows connect and can additionally absorb the scattered Shadow Force. Apart from the strengthened original ability, two very practical new skills have been added, the short distance shuttle where the shadows connect which can be seen as a neutered version of small range teleportation. Plus, the extra absorption of scattered Shadow Force also complements the origin of the Shadow Force''s weak point. Being able to accelerate the filling of Shadow Force stored in the shadows, while not increasing burst potential, can be seen as adding to the endurance which had always been his weakness. "Barely considered to have laid a good foundation now..." Thinking back to how he had disabled an Inner City Pioneer of the same period with just a punch of pure physical strength, Tao Yu finally took a slow breath of relief. Continuing to wander around nearby would likely bring limited benefits, so he needed to find a way to check out other places. "Still need a new world, preferably one I''m more familiar with, but the price of the ''Chosen One'' is probably getting less and less..." Tao Yu felt the remaining Yuan Force he had, which was still substantial, but he also needed to sustain the daily consumption. As his strength grew stronger and stronger, so too did the acceleration of the consumption of Yuan Force. "It''s been over two months, time to go back once, being too conspicuous isn''t good, just right to sort out Big Brother''s leg..." ¡ª¡ª Chapter 167: Chapter 151 Return "Chief Steward, I''ve brought the people to you, let them get familiarized first, I''ll go back and rest for a few days." Tao Yu had brought the twenty members of the Crow Squad, as well as several folks from the Green Home Apartment, over to Jack to help look after them. As the representative of the base''s original inhabitants and the major-domo in charge of daily affairs, Jack, even if busy to the point of not touching the ground, still agreed to Tao Yu''s request. "Alright, just so happens I''m short on trustworthy folks, I''ll borrow them for a few days." Those from the lab had already been handed in as tasks along with the data and vaccines, and Da Hei had been locked up in the Alien farm. Now only the members of the Crow Squad and those from Green Home needed to be settled in. Once they gradually became accustomed, and after Panda and the others managed to get some machine tools, they could also join in on the company''s affairs. Now that he barely had enough resources for self-preservation, Tao Yu had already started thinking about traveling afar. With reliable friends here to help look after things, when he was back in the real world, he could remotely keep track of things, and the gains and tasks could be directly brought back to the real world for completion, as the basics were already sufficient. "Let''s leave Cao Shaolin and Little Black here for now. With Wino following in the shadows, that''s enough for now. Keep Little Black in Jack''s room, let him take some time to feed it, and first give Cao Shaolin a temporary authority to keep Little Black in check..." ... After more than two months, he had returned. Looking at the familiar room in front of him, Tao Yu also felt a tickle at the tip of his nose. "Show them my money-making speed, and maybe spruce it up..., forget it, it would probably suffice just to find a place in the Inner City, I''ll see about it later." Tao Yu originally thought about renovating the home. But considering the earth-shattering change in his strength over the past four-plus months and his steadily rising status, He felt that he should instead use all the remaining Yuan Force for strength training acceleration, as even the pure strength that he could openly display would be enough to establish a foothold in the Inner City. "That Frank was quite full of himself, but his power was much less than our gym leader''s brother. Compared to mechanical augmentation and alien implantation, his strength is clearly a notch lower." Tao Yu pondered in his heart that not everyone in the Inner City had the wealth of the likes of Joseph and Wino. There were lower rungs in the Inner City too. And the strength he could show openly in the Inner City was, by now, not at the bottom level. "Better take it slow for now, digest this first, then see how things go next time I come back." Aside from the hundreds of Demonization materials in his backpack, he had casually brought some daily necessities home, including some cigars for Uncle Hu. The materials gathered locally in Las Vegas didn''t require any extra spending; this was also a habit among the Pioneers. But just as Tao Yu was getting ready to leave the house, he happened to hear some voices from the living room, it was his father''s voice, sounding a bit anxious. "Tiger, why hasn''t the seventh son come back yet, it''s been over two months, it''s too long." "Over two months is indeed a bit long. But the boy has improved so fast in strength, didn''t he arrange to come back and let you know he was okay not too long ago? I don''t see much trouble in it." It was Uncle Tiger''s voice. Tao Yu had actually planned based on the gym leader''s assessment of Wino, saying that Wino''s strength could last at least two to three months, and he even specifically arranged a task to come back and report that all was well. But his own family''s understanding was limited; they were still filled with concern. In contrast, Uncle Tiger''s voice was markedly steady. Uncle Tiger himself should also be able to last more than two months. "Dad, Uncle Tiger, stop discussing, I''m back." Tao Yu, carrying his stuff, pushed open the door. He saw his parents, his third brother and sister-in-law, his younger brother, and Uncle Tiger all there. The assorted motley stools were all taken, with some sitting and others standing. Anxiety was clear on his parents'' faces, while his third brother and younger brother were also somewhat worried. Tao Long''s advice was derived from decades of experience and the cautious instinct of an Outsider. And Tao Yu took it to heart. After all, there had been several Inner City Pioneers who had died by their own hands, and even more from the outside. "Don''t worry, I know my limits. Plus, I''m on very good terms with both the miss and the young master of the Suns." Tao Yu took the opportunity to clarify his connections ¨C it would be best if this news spread gradually. It might just reduce his troubles. There was a vast difference and much less hassle stopping a thought in the inception than after someone had acted upon it. Having had different experiences, Tao Yu knew this well. However, it was undeniable that sometimes the extra windfalls were quite substantial. Thinking of the Yuan Force that Frank had contributed, Tao Yu felt some satisfaction. If all the trouble were like this, he certainly wouldn''t mind it occurring more often. It''s just unfortunate that oftentimes, they were self-destructive maniacs who not only didn''t give any Yuan Force but also left no equipment behind. Hacking at them was a waste of a good blade. "The Suns, influential people... sss..." Tao Long gasped in surprise, never having expected his son to gain such favor. For someone who had spent decades in the Outer City, he had no idea how to handle it. He was both shocked and delighted, but soon managed to compose himself. "It''s easier to meet Yama than to deal with his underlings. They are not the ones handling specific tasks, and at best, they only look upon you favorably ¨C that''s still different." Tao Yu rolled his eyes at his father''s suddenly eloquent words, throwing back at him the same kind of talk he used on his son, "Why are you speaking so fancily all of a sudden? Where did you learn that from?" "You little rascal..." Before Tao Long could become annoyed, Tao Yu hurriedly took out his backpack and said, "Here, these are the things I brought for Third Brother. Along with this vaccine, he should be able to slowly recover the use of his legs." Upon hearing this, the room fell silent, and everyone was dumbfounded. Something that could regenerate lost limbs? He''d managed to get it in just four months? Wasn''t this speed a bit too incredible?! It was only Tao Shi''s youthful curiosity that couldn''t hold back, breaking the silence as he asked, "Bro, can this stuff really regenerate limbs? It must be expensive, right?" Tao Shi, who often hung around the Chaoyang Society, had a bit of a discerning eye. For Outsiders, limb regeneration was almost an unsolvable issue! Whether it was mechanical arms or something that could regenerate limbs, neither was affordable for Outsiders. In the past, with Tao Hu''s Grade A talent, there was indeed a possibility of this ¨C they believed that once Tao Yu grew up, there might be a chance to solve this problem. But that was for when he grew up! At least it would take a decade, right? Tao Tong didn''t dare to harbor any hope so as not to pressure Tao Yu. The current priority was to let Tao Yu grow up. But what was this current situation? It had been just over four months, and he''d already managed to obtain such incredible items?! "Hey, it''s a specialty product of the new Development Zone. But it has some serious side effects. It started with over a hundred fragments; each one is heavily contaminated. Just absorbing them would take Third Brother at least a month. After waiting so long, we can''t rush it now..." Chapter 168: Chapter 152 Family ``` "Little Seven, have you gotten yourself into some trouble, there are some deals you just can''t do." Tao Long said to Tao Yu with a hint of trepidation, the wrinkles on his face all squeezing together. In his limited understanding, getting so much money must mean risking one''s life! And even risking one''s life wasn''t enough! At least, apart from Little Seven who had Grade A talent, the entire family combined wouldn''t suffice. To put it bluntly, they weren''t worthy of such income even if they risked their lives! Little Seven had Grade A talent, and if he were to sign his life away to some major power, there might be a glimmer of hope. "Hey, you just lack experience, don''t you? I''m riding on the coattails of the two Masters from the Suns, even the slightest windfall from them can bring infinite benefits." Tao Yu imitated the expression Joseph had once worn as he mockingly gestured towards the Floating City in the sky. It couldn''t be helped, his family''s knowledge was too limited, bringing out his powerful patrons'' identity seemed the only way to stop their worries, as there didn''t seem to be any other method! If he didn''t brag a little, he estimated that even if he gave them some pocket money, they would be reluctant to spend it, saving it all instead. "Hiss~, do those noble people really value you so much?" Tao Long was shocked, his face failing to hide his astonishment. "Yes, do you know about the legendary ''Child of Destiny'' from the Abyss?" Tao Yu explained bluntly. ''Child of Destiny,'' Tao Yu had heard some stories and legends about it, mainly from his parents. They all nodded, indicating they knew. "This ''Child of Destiny'' has another name, called ''Chosen One''. When they stay at the base, they can reduce the probability of the base falling into the chaos of the Abyss, so they are quite valuable in the early stages, and I found one for the base." This was something that could be discussed openly, so he could say it candidly to his family members. However, seeing their somewhat blank expressions, they still didn''t grasp what this meant, Tao Yu pondered for a moment before adding, "You can think of it as each one granting a reward of one hundred thousand Yuan Force." The actual price was not calculated like that, but it did not prevent Tao Yu from saying so, as it made it easier for his family to accept and understand. At these words, Tao Long almost lost his balance and nearly fell. He steadied himself against the doorframe for a long while before quickly darting out the door, cautiously looking left and right, and then coming back to bolt the door. "You can''t talk about this outside, it could get someone killed." Tao Long warned gravely. Generally, Pioneers killing each other don''t lead to loss of Yuan Force, and robberies are quite rare. Tao Yu felt the ambiance of the gathering and likewise harbored indescribable emotions within his heart. This is what family is... "Old Seven, from now on you will be the backbone of our family. You have ideas, and we won''t rush or decide for you, but you still need to find a way to pass down your exceptional talent soon," Tao Long said, his face flushing a bit as he alluded indirectly. "Yes, I''ve been worn out by all the matchmakers coming lately, I actually saw a few decent prospects..." Hong Xia was much more direct, as older women often enjoy this kind of topic. "You don''t have to worry about that, if I''m going to choose someone, it would at least be from the Inner City, I''ll refuse anyone from the Outer City," said Tao Yu, not outright opposing the idea but rather expressing his own ambitions. "It''s good to have aspirations, but actually, that''s not an issue. There are plenty who would like to take advantage of good talent..." Hong Xia continued to speak, but before she could finish, Tao Long interrupted her. "Enough, what vision do we possess? It''s not even comparable to that of Seven''s experiences these past few months. Let him make his own judgements," he said. Tao Yu also felt a chill deep down, was she about to say something incredibly crude just now? However, it seems like that would be normal, not just in the Outer City but even within the Inner City... ... Because the Development Zone now had a terminal, Tao Yu had completed all the tasks he could and for those he couldn''t, Sun Shiyu had already provided Yuan Force for direct subsidies, so there was no further need to visit the task hall. But with the cost-effective Qi Replenishing Pills and the availability of Qi-tonic Soup, Tao Yu still went to the Wan Liu Dojo for his daily training... "Master Tao." "Good day, Uncle Master." "Master Tao..." "..." Compared to before, Tao Yu''s presence in the Wan Liu Dojo was completely different now, and everyone who knew him would greet him proactively. For those learning at the dojo, two months wasn''t considered a long time, especially not for the difficulty level of these skill sets. Tao Yu even spotted a few people who had first entered the dojo with him still engaged in group practice with the larger group, apparently not having finished yet. But for Tao Yu, these times had seen earth-shaking transformations! His initial Deification upon returning, followed by the secondary Deification of two talents after four months! "Though compared to the expenses that will follow, it seems to be a long process of accumulation." Tao Yu sighed slightly. His journey in the Abyss could be described as smooth sailing throughout. The fractured Heart of the World, the Chosen One, vaccine information and samples, the wealth secured from these pioneering conquests of the new world, added to the haulage tasks during the initial clearance of the Development Zone, had earned him a hefty first pot of gold. What he needed next, apart from the daily accumulation of experience, were new matching skills and another round of Deification, both exigent of significantly more Yuan Force. "Continuing to stay nearby, I can''t even guarantee the same rate of earning as before..." Tao Yu thought, as he arrived at the practice fields behind the cafeteria where he often trained, beginning today''s exercise regimen... Chapter 169 : 153 Accident "Junior Brother, have you already manifested your Yuan Force?" Liu Yi looked at Tao Yu''s rhythmically smooth practice, his eyes filled with surprise. Too fast! This effortless, natural feel, at least lv5! "Brother, as you know, I''ve been quite lucky and caught the attention of some big shot in the Floating City." Tao Yu continued to practice without pausing, smiling as he spoke to Liu Yi. He emphasized his connection with the influential figure again. Even if news traveled slowly in the Outer City, as long as he took any opportunity to mention it, the information would eventually spread, at least within a small circle. There was no need to spell it out, the other party would imagine that his progress was due to the recognition from a person of high status. "That''s because you have the abilities and talents to be recognized. Otherwise, why would they not recognize someone else? Impressive indeed." As Tao Yu finished his round of practice, he was ready to pause and chat with Liu Yi, seeking some advice. "Brother, you''ve seen and known much. I''d like to ask about the requirements for settling down in the Inner City if one wishes to do so." Indeed, his home was both dilapidated and ancient, and the mosaic-laden landscape and smells of the Outer City were somewhat overwhelming. He wasn''t planning to move in immediately, but it was always good to learn more about it. Liu Yi, the senior brother, was eligible to enter the Inner City but hadn''t done so; therefore, he certainly knew about such matters. Upon hearing Tao Yu''s question, a smile appeared on Liu Yi''s face. "Come, let''s talk over some tea." He then led Tao Yu towards his own little hut. Liu Yi was more than happy to share this information with Tao Yu! In some respects, Tao Yu had become a potential competitor to him. A Grade A talent, appreciated by high-ranking people, and making quick progress¡ªif he were to open a martial arts school in the Outer City, the similarity would be too great. Even without opening a martial arts school, as long as Tao Yu kept mingling in the Outer City, he would inevitably carve out a niche for himself with his strength and ambition. The same-sized cake for everyone else at his level would be reduced, leading to fiercer competition. Desiring to move to the Inner City was a good thing! "Junior Brother is primarily focused on the Abyss, unlike someone lazy like me." Liu Yi was a standard boss in the Outsider area, even more informed about the Inner City folks'' news than they were in the Outsider area. Normally he couldn''t be bothered with such matters, just staying informed in advance. But he thought of the time when a big shot from the Floating City literally dropped from the sky. Merely making an appearance made things a lot more convenient for his gym''s settlement. So, it was also a kind of heads-up for Tao Yu. If there were any channels to try, then go for it. If not, just take it as hearsay... ... "Tch, this does have something to do with me..." As Tao Yu left the gym, he mulled over this information. To talk about connections in the Inner City, Uncle Hu had his own, as clearly shown by his Mechanical Arm. Moreover, he obviously maintained contact with his backers, so following the destruction of the Li family, he conveniently took over their position. That was the power his network brought him. Normally, it would be a foregone conclusion for the word ''acting'' to be removed from his title. But trouble started brewing when the Wild Wolf Gang and Skull Gang had a fierce ''showdown,'' culminating in the annihilation of the Wild Wolf Gang. It was rumored that the fate of an Inner City young master was uncertain. Even though Uncle Hu solved the case quickly and uprooted the Skull Gang, with Old Skull admitting guilt and already executed publicly, it still provided an excuse for Uncle Hu''s rivals. The position of Vice-Captain in charge of the South City security team offered both lucrative benefits and real power. The security team members were at least Grade D+ in combat talent, and they rarely trained for coordination. Unreservedly, a fully equipped security team squad could attempt to hunt down Gym Leader Liu Yi. When Tao Yu caused chaos in the military base fragment of the Monster World, he already felt that if individual strength was insufficient, the advantage of numbers would be significantly weakened. Thus, the value of a group of well-trained elites was extremely high. If back then the soldiers in that military base had been at the average level of the security team, Tao Yu would have found it quite troublesome. Because such value existed, it seemed quite natural for someone to look for an excuse to cause trouble. "Tch~, I stirred this up, so I should at least help clean up the mess." Tao Yu''s eyes grew cold for a moment, but then he pinched his own face. "If someone dies at a time like this, wouldn''t all the blame fall on Uncle Hu''s head? It''s better to look for other solutions..." Looking down at his watch, it seemed the two from the Suns family hadn''t returned yet, and Panda and the others were getting ready to move the machine tools to the new world. "Ultimately, it''s still because my strength isn''t strong enough! If I were strong enough, if my status were high enough, why would I need to worry about these problems? They wouldn''t even occur in the first place. Maybe I should try to get certified as a mid-level partner first?" Chapter 170: Chapter 154: Suppression ``` Hesitating for a moment, Tao Yu still decided to go take a look at the Inner City. He was already preparing to set out for the Development Zone to explore new worlds, and there were some things that needed to be sorted out. If it were just his own affairs, Tao Yu actually had no urgent need for the status of an intermediate partner; going with the flow would have been fine. But the issue involved Uncle Tiger, and it was a mess he had created, so it was time to deal with the trouble first, even if it was a bit troublesome. Tao Yu then pulled out a copy of his ''Junior Partner'' certificate. Being a Junior Partner not only provided various conveniences but also served as a temporary pass to enter the Inner City, and could even allow for short-term lodging at some inns. Moreover, compared to a temporary work pass, the junior partner status offered more conveniences, such as being allowed to carry weapons and the like. "It''s getting dark; I''ll go tomorrow," he said. Tao Yu looked up at the sky. "Later, I''ll check how many points are needed for an intermediate partner. Although I haven''t completed many tasks, the quality has always been high, right? It''s a pity that someone died last time, and a few tasks were not counted..." Tao Yu had entered some information in his wristwatch, including plenty about partners. He just hadn''t realized before how many high-difficulty tasks he had completed, so he hadn''t paid much attention to it... ... "Total points, the number of tasks meeting the difficulty level, and the assessment application¡ªit''s no wonder that intermediate partners have a certain social status in the Inner City," he mused as he lay in bed looking over the relevant content. The total score speaks for itself; whether it''s through completing high-difficulty tasks or stacking up low-difficulty ones, once you reach the number required, that''s enough. Then, the application for an intermediate partner status must include the completion of at least one task with a difficulty coefficient that meets the threshold for intermediate partner tasks. Tao Yu estimated the difficulty coefficient, which he figured was about the same level as the task of venturing deep into the Alien nest to kill the Alien Queen. It was possible for multiple people to complete it, but credit would be given to only one person. "Even if the latter tasks weren''t properly submitted, the earlier ''Chosen One'' and base location selection tasks should already meet the standard, and thanks to the company I''m listed as operating, the total points are almost there..." Tao Yu checked some related information on his watch. Despite not being overly demanding in terms of personal strength, the ''Chosen One'' and base location selection were definitely considered standard-achieving tasks. Afterward, because of the company establishment, the points from the transported goods would be distributed to him according to his registered shares in the company. Once he arrived at the new Development Zone with his terminal, those points would synchronize regularly with the real world, providing Tao Yu with a stable source of income without the need for any action on his part. Whether it was material transportation or the ''Chosen One'' and base intelligence, both provided incomes exceeding one hundred thousand Yuan Force. In the beginning, when Joseph and Wino, as moderately well-off families from the Inner City, had a start-up capital of about ten thousand; hence, it was normal that in such a short time, he had nearly reached the required points. "After all, the Development Zone does have its unique benefits, not only providing more Yuan Force, but also allotting more points for tasks. It''s still a bit short, though. This time, when I go to the Inner City, I''ll take on some tasks to make up the difference and then start the certification assessment..." Tao Yu made an estimate as he looked over the situation. Originally, if the income from Monster World were all counted as task achievements, he would have enough points for intermediate partner status! But, unfortunately, that was not the case. Luckily, Tao Yu didn''t mind; he knew that the wealthy young lady did it for his sake, to avoid unnecessary troubles. According to his senior fellow disciple Liu Yi, reaching the status of an intermediate partner meant one could support their family living in the Inner City. Though not enough to establish a familial power, one could still be considered part of an ordinary family in the Inner City. This was considered a big spender in the Outer City. The Rainforest World might be abundant with meat, but besides the difficulty and unpredictability of hunting, just transporting it back and forth was a hassle, let alone the fact that most people''s areas were not suited for such hunting environments. However, Tao Yu had developed a more masculine presence, and as he walked with a fierce determination, no one was foolish enough to do anything rash for the sake of the meat. Trudging along the way, Tao Yu arrived at what he remembered to be his sister''s in-laws'' place, which didn''t seem to have changed much¡ªa small house pieced together from scrap, surrounded by a makeshift fence. There was a hen that could lay eggs clucking away in a metal chicken cage. A woman who looked about Tao Yu''s mother''s age was cleaning up some chicken droppings, constantly hurrying someone inside the house. "Hurry up, dear, or we''ll be late." The voice from inside the house was chaotic, as if there were many people, along with the sound of a child''s crying. But soon enough, a gray-haired, dark-skinned old man came out with a gun in hand. From his attire, he appeared to be a city fortress guard, which was quite a decent job. Upon coming out, he took a glance at Tao Yu, who had just arrived at the doorstep. Even though they had met, the encounters were rare, and considering the changes in Tao Yu after his cultivation, the old man did not recognize him at first. "Uncle Gu, Auntie Gu, I''m the seventh child of the Tao family, Tao Yu. My sister has just given birth, and I brought some things over." Tao Yu lifted the goods in his hand a bit higher. The old couple was startled by this. "Oh, this really isn''t necessary, it''s too precious." "Yes, we''ll accept the eggs. You''re Tao Yu, right? I remember you were so little the last time I saw you. You''ve grown up, grown up. I recall that you have a Grade A combat talent, don''t you?" Uncle Gu immediately recalled Tao Yu, mainly because Tao Yu''s Grade A combat talent wasn''t particularly hidden; as relatives, they definitely knew. Each family has almost non-stop work to do though, plus Tao Yu himself was frequently coming and going to the Abyss, so there wasn''t much interaction. It was possible that after Tao Yu entered the Abyss, a visit to congratulate each other was all that took place. "Yes, I''m in the Development Zone. With a good talent, money comes faster. Just take these, let my sister eat well." Having said that, Uncle Gu and Auntie Gu didn''t protest further. But Uncle Gu was in a hurry to get to work, so he apologized and left in a rush. Auntie Gu also had work, though it was not as urgent, so she stayed a little longer to chat. Tao Yu could see that there were only the old couple left at home; their two sons and two daughters-in-law, including his sister, seemed to be at work. The remaining ones were all children, the eldest of whom seemed to be their eldest son''s, around eleven or twelve years old, tasked with looking after a bunch of younger ones. From the chat with Auntie Gu, Tao Yu learned that his sister had indeed taken her newly born baby, strapped to her chest, to work at the Inner City. "She has to line up to get into the city early in the morning. Ah, she should have been able to rest for another day, but her co-worker had a premature delivery, so she had to fill in." Hearing this, Tao Yu''s lips twitched, but he couldn''t find any words to say. Thinking about Joseph and the others receiving $100,000 as start-up capital, the Suns benefitting from full support to develop their own Development Zone, and then thinking about the Outer City and those Heretic God Followers, Tao Yu''s emotions were complex. What a fucked up world... ``` Chapter 171: Chapter 155 Two Worlds The walls of the Inner City are still as majestic as ever. Although on this wall, now full of grease stains and dirt, one could often spot the traces of repairs with wooden boards and iron sheets, the cast shadows still instilled an innate sense of awe in all those queueing up at the city gate. Darkness had just faded and dawn was breaking, but a long queue had already formed at the city gate of South City, consisting of workers ''fortunate'' enough to have secured jobs in some of the dirtier and more tiring positions within the Inner City. Due to the disparity in identities and the high cost of living in the Inner City, the majority of these workers enter in the early morning and return at night. Although the gate itself was wide, the part designated for the passage of these workers was less than half of its width. A much wider road lay adjacent, offering direct access to the Inner City, yet they still had to queue and wind their way around the walls and buildings inside. They had to be checked to ensure they weren''t carrying any weapons or prohibited items, and they also had to make sure they weren''t excessively dirty. Only after passing these tedious procedures could they officially enter the Inner City. Among the crowd, women cradling infants were not uncommon, and pregnant women were also in line, slowly moving forward with the queue. "Lan, you were supposed to be able to rest for another two days, but there''s really no help for it, alas..." An old man with snow-white hair and a face etched with the ravages of time, standing in front of Tao Lan, spoke with a tone tinged with a sigh. "I know, Xiao Mei is also having a hard time, it''s her first child, right?" Tao Lan''s somewhat delicate face was a bit pale, and she looked a little weak, but when she looked down at the scrawny monkey-like baby in the cloth pocket at her chest, a glimmer of maternal radiance still flickered across her face. This job was hard to come by, and she and her family could not afford the loss of it. "Later, I''ll allocate you to block number eight, the work there is a bit lighter. After we finish, we''ll come help you," said the little old man, likely their foreman, who had made some adjustments. The company had certain favorable policies for pregnant women and nursing mothers, whether a bit of extra on their Yuan Force points or in the job allocation. But, that was all relative! "Alright, thank you, Uncle San." Tao Lan''s face brightened with a smile. The foreman was her father-in-law''s cousin, who usually looked after her to some extent. But the fact remained that the work had to be done. Facing a premature birth, there was really no way around it. As long as she didn''t step back, there were plenty of people scrambling to take her place. The job was secure and stable, and the salary was even higher than what her parents earned, making it a rare and desirable position. Especially for a woman with ordinary talents like herself and no other particular skills. "Lan, how long do you think it will take for us to get a work card like your brother-in-law''s? Then we could enter directly from the side into the Inner City." A young man behind her, enviously watching the few people occasionally passing quickly through the wide adjacent path, said. Tao Yu''s presence had caused a little commotion in the line. There was even a spreading trend. This prompted the guards at the city gate to come over and scold them. "What''s going on, what''s the noise for, keep it down." It was only with the guards'' scolding that the noise was suppressed. Perhaps having heard their conversation, the guard who looked at Tao Yu nodded and did not tell him to move away from the queue. At that moment, Tao Yu also took out his partnership certificate. "Can I enter the city with this?" The guard glanced at the certificate, then at the watch on Tao Yu''s wrist, and his expression softened considerably. "You can. Do you have any identity chips in your watch? Just scan it later, you don''t need to carry this certificate with you all the time." "I do, thank you." This guard, who was usually very cold and serious towards the people in line, was kinder to Tao Yu. "Later, you can download an Inner City notice at the entrance, which spells out some general precautions. Junior partners can directly enter the city, but if there''s no ongoing task, you need to leave the city at night." "Alright." Tao Yu nodded at the guard, then turned to Tao Lan and asked, "Sis, where is your work area? I''ll come over and help you after I''m done." "I''m not that fragile. This is already the fourth one," Tao Lan rolled her eyes at Tao Yu, but hesitated before saying, "I''m in Street Block Eight. You can come and see me if you''re free, but you don''t need to help. You should spend your time improving yourself, doing work like this is beneath you." "Yeah, young man, don''t waste your talent. A Grade talent, that''s truly remarkable," The white-haired third uncle also felt a bit sentimental, a look of melancholy and envy in his eyes. If only he had an ordinary combat talent, not even a Grade A, maybe he could have mixed in as a city fortress guard or something. Alas... his talents were wasted, and his children had only average talents. Now it was up to the grandchildren to see if any of them could possess a better talent. Unfortunately, he wouldn''t be around to see it... Chapter 172: Chapter 156 Inner City Tao Yu took another look at his sister, and although Tao Lan''s face still bore the pallor of postpartum weakness, the sleeping baby in her arms made her seem so resilient. Standing in line, she even smiled and waved at Tao Yu, signalling for him to hurry into the city. Seeing his sister''s smile, Tao Yu also took a deep breath. Then, he turned and headed towards the city gate. As a ''partner,'' Tao Yu''s method of entering the Inner City was much simpler than that of the queued laborers. His watch already contained his identity chip, which Panda had arranged for him when he set up the company, so he didn''t need to be checked when entering, just a quick ''beep'' with a swipe. However, the convenience came with a price tag of 10 points of Yuan Force. For an average Outsider family, this could be considered a day''s income. "Even if my sister and brother-in-law had such privileges, I''m afraid they wouldn''t use them," Tao Yu sighed to himself. His brother-in-law could probably enter through this route as well, but his high-level work card would exempt him from the entry fee, a reward for his diligent work in the Inner City over the years. If they really had to pay for such work cards, it would almost equate to working for free for a day. "Laborers enter the city to serve the Inner City residents; their ''entry fee'' is actually the value of their labor. Whereas junior partners'' entry doesn''t necessarily bring benefits to the Inner City, so this threshold is set..." As Tao Yu passed through the thick walls of the Inner City, the streets of the Inner City gradually came into view. Completely different from the dirt roads and muddiness of the Outer City. Although the overall style was not exactly clean, under the generally dim lighting, it brought a kind of oppressive sensation to the atmosphere, and even on the streets there was the occasional piece of trash. But, all in all, it was much better than the Outer City! On the two-lane roads paved with asphalt, you could see the drains along the sidewalk, populated with pedestrians of various appearances. At this early hour, it was mainly the laborers from the Outer City who had just passed their inspections. The rare natives of the Inner City were easily distinguished by their vital energy and attire. Brightly colored hair and various non-mainstream hairstyles were easy tells. From their yawning state, it seemed many had rich nightlife and were just returning home to catch up on sleep after their nightly diversions. Besides, most shops along the streets were still closed, presumably because it was too early for them to open, except for a bar with a colorful logo that was just closing its doors. Those neon signs seemed to have been flickering all night long. The adjacent buildings had a somewhat abstract style, with a wide variety of shapes as if there was no unified plan. Giant neon signs formed various advertisements and slogans that filled the entire field of vision, extending upwards. Those multistory buildings, reaching dozens or even hundreds of stories high, all had bizarre styles. Those abstract architectural forms that would have been mocked online in a previous life were common here, and one could not see two alike. "In the Outer City, one needs to worry about the occasional appearance of Grey Mist creatures; in the Inner City, no such concerns exist..." As Tao Yu entered the Inner City and took a breath of the air, still tinged with a hint of exhaust, he felt the environment was just so-so. It wasn''t as nice as the Development Zone; Las Vegas was almost cleaned up now and honestly looked better than here. Looking back at the laborers steadily emerging from the checkpoint, many of them seemed much livelier the moment they stepped into the Inner City. It was as if this place embodied their hopes and aspirations. Looking up at the sky, the Floating City loomed directly above the Inner City, adding to the oppressive atmosphere, as if the sky itself had lowered. The reason definitely isn''t a lack of money, that''s for sure... While waiting, Tao Yu maintained a low-level meditation technique and breathing exercises; not wasting time had become his instinct. If it weren''t for the fact that he couldn''t exercise properly, he would have liked to practice his boxing on the spot. After about twenty minutes, with seven or eight newcomers joining, sounds finally came from within the Task Hall. Through the glass in the door, they spotted a girl with pink hair and sleepy eyes with a mechanical arm approach the door to unlock it. She then pushed the heavy-looking door open with a force that seemed mismatched to her stature. "Step back, step back, watch out not to get hit," she muttered as she continued her task without pause. After opening the door, she took out several signs and placed them at the entrance. The signs had big, bold but few words, though highly noticeable. They were essentially a few sets of rules. Like no fighting, no loud noise, and the like. "Miss Mag, are there any new tasks?" "Miss Mag, has someone completed the debt collection task for the Broken Fang Group?" "Miss Mag is still so energetic." "You look even prettier today." "Another day full of vitality." "..." As the girl was opening the door and placing the signs, several regulars who seemed to be used to queuing up started to greet her. From their attitude, one could guess that this sweet-looking and seemingly adorable girl was probably in charge of this daily, and her strength and abilities were not to be underestimated. "Cut the chatter and don''t be loud, don''t you know?" Mag muttered, not seeming very patient. Dealing with this repetitive task every day seemed normal. However, she then seemed to notice Tao Yu, and her displeased expression brightened slightly. "Ah ha, finally some new blood, and he''s a handsome guy at that." At this, several nearby people also focused their gaze on Tao Yu, scrutinizing him. Fortunately, since they were all here so early to line up for work, there were no hostile intentions mixed in, just a measure of assessment and observation. "Miss Mag is quite adorable, too. I''d like to take on a few partner missions around eight hundred points each, preferably not too complicated, something one person can do, and with a shorter duration. Do you have any recommendations?" Tao Yu fully utilized his advantage in looks and asked with a cheerful smile. From the attitude of the people around, one could tell that Mag, the staff member of the Task Hall, was clearly aware of many tasks, and likely had access to plenty of internal information and data. Task points usually correlate with the difficulty of tasks and various weighted bonuses. If it was simply based on the Yuan Force price, without any point weight bonus, company tasks with about eight thousand Yuan Force compensation would be required. The difficulty and complexity were bound to be high. But if there were tasks that had been long uncompleted, or had weight bonuses and recommendations, there could be various levels of point increases. Tao Yu himself was nearly completely unfamiliar with the Inner City environment. Although he was confident in taking on tasks at this price point, it would certainly be best if he could understand a bit more... Chapter 173: Chapter 157 Take a Lead "Eight hundred points?" When Tao Yu''s words came out, it wasn''t just Mag who was stunned, but the roughly twenty people gathered outside seemed to perceive some surprise as well. Without any other bonuses, that would require a task with a difficulty of around eight thousand Yuan Force! Originally, Wino and Joseph had teamed up for a Python skill and were willing to spend so much time on it. Huang Jian and Nuosen, along with a whole group of people, entered the rainforest to hunt Aliens, and a single trip''s income wasn''t necessarily this much. It could be said that this was also considered a substantial income for Inner City. Usually, tasks with eight hundred points are taken by multiple people or consume a lot of time. It''s just that tasks with eight hundred points are actually okay; the Pioneers present had all more or less participated in them, and even those with over a thousand points weren''t unheard of. But! Task rewards are directly proportional to difficulty. When you add prefixes like ''not complicated'' ''can be done by one person'' ''short duration'' to an eight hundred point task, as veterans in taking on tasks, they deeply understood the difficulty involved! A greenhorn? Or a master? The newcomer''s face was somewhat unfamiliar, his equipment standard and nothing special, with no visible signs of exotic implants or mechanical enhancements, nor did they know where he came from. "Brother, you seem a bit unfamiliar, don''t you rarely come here to the hall to take on tasks?" A figure with three mechanical arms asked, arms crossed over his chest, one hand still scratching his messy hair, seemingly unable to help but inquire. "First time." There was no need to pretend; he indeed was a new face here. "You seem quite confident, ''not complicated'' ''can be done by one person'' ''short duration'' ''high reward''¡ªthese are tasks I also want, but it''s a shame they''re too difficult for me to handle." The man with three arms continued offhandedly. "Somewhat confident, yes." "Haha, such a nai?ve young man! If becoming a mid-level partner were that easy, we wouldn''t be here working ourselves to the bone." The one with the three arms shook his head and chuckled. "But are the points really that easy to earn in the new Development Zone? It''s only been four months in total, right? And you''re already close to accumulating enough for a mid-level partnership?" Another Lizardman seemed quite envious. "I''ve paid some attention to it, and indeed it far exceeds the old Development Zone, sigh, it''s not fair." "Are all the newbies nowadays so confident? Doesn''t their family teach them anything?" "What''s the use of just having points? I have enough points, and I barely managed to complete the task difficulty, but I haven''t passed the assessment seven times." A man with a weathered face and no obvious modifications sighed at that moment. What Miss Mag had said resonated in the hearts of this group of early risers working hard for a partnership. Being a mid-level partner wasn''t that easy. "Actually, the difficulty is okay, I passed on my first try. But so what? Don''t I still have to come over here and compete for tasks with you all?" A man with a total of four mechanical arms said a bit Versailles-like off to the side. And he apparently had some fame here, as many people laughed and cursed at him. "Don''t compare us all to you, you have A+ level talent, come on." "Exactly, I don''t know why you bother getting up early and competing with us." "I can''t take this, I have to do a good task today to calm my nerves." "You do have the nickname ''Four-Armed Vajra,'' after all." "..." Although those rebellious task goers beside him had a jocular tone, Tao Yu could clearly sense a hint of flattery in their words. They all took on tasks here, but obviously, this ''Four-Armed Vajra''s'' status stood a cut above the rest. Chapter 174: Chapter 157: Leading the Way_2 Mid-level partners are not considered big shots in the Inner City, but they are still seen as elites. But everyone is here to make a living. Although Mag''s previous words had stirred some resonance, making the scene a bit lively for a moment, the waiting crowd soon entered the hall and began to search for their tasks. Even the "Four-Armed Vajra" was no exception. After Mag finished her own tasks, she still glanced at Tao Yu. "The tasks you want, I can recommend a few to you, but they are among the more difficult ones with the same score, some with very complicated entanglements. Come with me." Tao Yu made good use of the convenience brought by his appearance. Then he saw Mag approach the front desk, tiptoe to pull out a data cable, and plug it into the port on the back of her neck. At the same time, she extended her finger, which morphed into an interface. "Bring your watch here." Tao Yu connected his watch with the other''s interface and downloaded three task files. However, at the same time, a look of surprise crossed Mag''s face. "Temporary authority? You''re an Outsider?" Although her voice was low, many people here had some skills, and quite a few heard her from up close. They all looked over with the same look of surprise. "An Outsider?" "No way..." "Ah, I haven''t gotten my Inner City status yet, but isn''t this a bit bold?" "Wait, an Outsider newbie, even with the advantage of points, shouldn''t be able to earn enough to be close to a mid-level partner so quickly, right?" "A stroke of luck? Did they complete some major task?" "Even if they did, it''s still exaggerated. I know a senior partner''s son started a transportation company over there, and he should at most just about meet the standard." "..." For a moment, the previously subdued topic began to stir up discussion once again. Meanwhile, Tao Yu did not worry about the opinions of others and directly looked through the three tasks Mag had picked out for him. [Debt Collection][Tax Clues Seeking][House Requisition] Looking at these three tasks, Tao Yu also raised an eyebrow. The [Debt Collection] offered a reward of four thousand Yuan Force, primarily relying on the added weight of points, [Tax Clues Seeking] five thousand, and [House Requisition] eight thousand Yuan Force alone. The tasks for partners are distributed by the company, akin to an outsourcing job. Characterized by ''fast and efficient'', they let some middle or even senior partners who could easily lend a hand act as middlemen, these points and Yuan Force are purely ''intermediary fees''. "Having accepted them, I have to give it a try, but being an Outsider makes it easy to be underestimated, causing unexpected complications, I need to find someone to act as a bridge..." Then Tao Yu fixed his gaze on ''Four-Armed Vajra'' who was nearby. "Brother, are you trying to steal my task?" Tao Yu rubbed his fingers together, making some creaking noises, and also deliberately showed a displeased expression on his face. This action made everyone around who noticed stop and stare; ''Four-Armed Vajra''''s red electronic eyes flickered, then he burst into loud laughter. "You''re quite clever, kiddo, wanting to tag along and gain some experience, right? Well, my father also came from the Outer City, so consider it as giving you a hand." These words made Tao Yu''s face show an embarrassed color, what a strangely nice guy. "Cough, you''re not mad, brother?" Tao Yu always went with the flow, his Spirit Perception indeed hadn''t detected any malice, which made it hard for him to proceed. And ''Four-Armed Vajra''looked at Tao Yu with surprise, speaking with a weird expression, "Little brother, you don''t think you looked fierce just now, do you? Haha, that''s really funny." Not fierce? Tao Yu looked at his own stature, over one meter eighty tall, his body well-muscled, and dressed in battle gear, he certainly had a good appearance. Chapter Read: But then Tao Yu also looked at ''Four-Armed Vajra''''s four ferocious Mechanical Arms and the various devils and creatures filling at least half of the hall, which started to numb his expression. From ''Four-Armed Vajra''''s perspective, what he saw earlier must have been a vigilant juvenile beast, putting on a fearsome face to intimidate him... "Then I''ll trouble you, brother, it''s a good opportunity to learn about the process." Tao Yu cleared his throat; it''s best not to compete for the task then. Mag spoke up at this moment, "That''s a smart choice, you''re lucky, having a veteran bring you along for your first time. Normally, you''d have to pay some Yuan Force for this, so be diligent along the way..." ''Four-Armed Vajra'' laughed and patted Tao Yu''s shoulder. "For an Outsider to gather points so quickly in such a short time, whether by luck or adventure, the talent can''t be poor, so strive hard and try to establish a firm foothold in the Inner City..." Hearing these heartfelt words, Tao Yu felt a stir in his heart. That this guy mentioned his father was from the Outsider, it must be true, and he might have faced a lot of setbacks and discrimination as a child. But most importantly, standing here at such a young age, within such a short period, made the other party willing to offer a helping hand! ¡ª¡ª Chapter 175: Chapter 158: The Task Isnt All About Fighting and Assassinating The spacious streets are becoming increasingly crowded as time passes, with the occasional roar of motorcycles and the tail gas from poor quality fuel bringing a different kind of vitality to the street. "These debt tasks occasionally come up, and most of the time it''s not about fighting and killing. Even the high-level partners mostly go through procedures. You were too harsh earlier," said Four-Armed Vajra, walking alongside Tao Yu on the sidewalk, taking the opportunity to mentor him. "I wasn''t thinking thoroughly," Tao Yu admitted. Grateful for the guidance and information provided, Tao Yu was naturally willing to say some nice words and also began to ask for advice in turn. "Brother Goudan, what''s the security situation in the Inner City? It seems like there isn''t much surveillance," Tao Yu asked. "Call me Brother Vajra," Four-Armed Vajra corrected him. The electronic eyes of Four-Armed Vajra flickered. Recalling the hard times from the past, he had inadvertently let slip his real name, Wang Goudan, and the youngster had caught on to it, which somewhat dampened his spirits and made him feel like his prestige had fallen. Nevertheless, he answered, "The security situation in the Inner City is mainly divided into four zones. You''ll gradually understand if you stay longer. There are zones like the mission hall with a network-linked surveillance system, which can be considered high-security areas. "If anything serious happens in these places, whether you wear a mask or disguise yourself, you will inevitably provoke a full-scale investigation by the Inner City security team. So, aside from the rarities meant to establish power or suicidal acts of revenge, it''s relatively safe..." Hearing Wang Goudan''s explanation, Tao Yu also began to form an outline of the Inner City environment in his mind. Compared to the Outsider areas, the Inner City was indeed much better overall, not as prone to fatalities at every turn, but still not entirely peaceful. Besides the high-security areas, the second tier includes upscale communities, company bases, and club strongholds, which have their surveillance systems and where few incidents occur. The third category includes areas that lack surveillance but are still densely populated, and the fourth is entirely comprised of dead spots in security. As Wang Goudan finished speaking, Tao Yu noticed that they had arrived in front of a towering skyscraper. Looking up, the building had at least a hundred floors! If it was just about height, Tao Yu, from his past life, had seen taller buildings. But the key was that the appearance of this building was truly abstract, with the first twenty or thirty floors level with the adjacent buildings and relatively standardized. Once it surpassed the height of the neighboring buildings, it started to expand haphazardly to the side, ''developing'' outward. The building looked like a gnawed popsicle, with various LED billboards littering the windows and walls. Glancing over, there were more than two per floor on average, adding up to hundreds. More than half of them advertised ''partner teams,'' ''mercenary groups,'' ''adventure groups,'' ''frontier teams,'' and the like, with the rest being company or factory offices. It was essentially a commercial office building. "Our target is on the twenty-third floor; half of that floor is occupied by the ''White Factory'' branch," Wang Goudan said offhandedly as he led Tao Yu into the lobby of the commercial building, which lacked access control, and waited in front of what looked like rows of freight elevators. Even with a row of elevator shafts, there were quite a few people nearby at the moment. But some of them couldn''t help but take a few extra looks at Wang Goudan''s four Mechanical Arms. Before reaching a certain level of strength, those four Mechanical Arms were also a sign of capability. "Brother Vajra, how come I don''t see any surveillance? Isn''t this supposed to be a second-tier area?" Tao Yu looked around. With his vision, he couldn''t spot a single camera; could they all be micro cameras? That would make assessment a bit of a hassle later on. "No, this place is in the third tier. You generally don''t need to be overly concerned about anything. Besides, it''s best if you get into the habit of recording at all times," Four-Armed Vajra suggested. Chapter 176: Chapter 158 The Task is not to Fight and Assassin_2 Wang Goudan pointed to his own mechanical eye, flickering with red light, and then, as the elevator arrived, he squeezed into it with Tao Yu. Do office buildings of this standard have no surveillance? Tao Yu felt something was a bit odd. "Why do you think we came here?" Wang Goudan asked, standing with Tao Yu in a corner of the elevator, speaking easily. This made Tao Yu pause, as it did seem to make sense. Perhaps the teams setting up home here have a need to avoid surveillance... No wonder the reward for this mission was not low, and Miss Mag said she''d suffer some flesh and skin losses. It seemed pretty normal for a greenhorn to come in to complete a mission, get ''educated'' thoroughly, and emerge battered and bruised, claiming to have taken a fall. "Lesson learned." Tao Yu nodded thoughtfully. "Don''t worry, taking on a mission here represents the company''s reputation, we''re at least safe from life-threatening danger, the rest depends on the face of your Four-Armed Vajra brother..." Wang Goudan, with his arms crossed, stood silently as the elevator made several stops on its way up, and they finally reached their destination floor, the twenty-third... ... It seemed there were only two companies on the twenty-third floor. Right out of the elevator, one could see two different signposts pointing in opposite directions. The one on the other side was brimming with various ambiguous heart symbols and colorful lights that didn''t look very serious. It read ''Dream Home''. A seductive cat woman was standing in provocative clothing in front of the sign, smoking a slim cigarette. Tao Yu glanced at her and noticed her cat ears were the real deal. Inside the office area, quite a few people were looking over, with several standing up, all bulky figures either mechanically modified or with exotic implants. But as for this little intimidation, Wang Goudan, a mid-level partner, acted as if he didn''t notice it. He led Tao Yu straight inside, knocking on the door of the innermost office under the watchful eyes of many company employees. "''Four-Armed Vajra'', huh? Come on in." The door opened, and the two walked in to see three people already inside the office. Wang Goudan raised an eyebrow but still closed the door after entering. With a click of the door closing, the excellent soundproofing seemed to instantly isolate inside from outside, turning it into two different worlds. Tao Yu had also completed his preliminary assessment of the three inside. A middle-aged man with mechanical modifications sat in the boss''s chair, with his legs propped up on the desk. Behind him were two mechanically modified women with indifferent expressions but who looked as pretty as exquisite figurines, serving both as secretaries and bodyguards. Seeing the two enter, Mr. White didn''t dally and took the initiative to speak, "I already know why you''re here, and you''ve talked with that guy already. Well, here''s the deal: I gave him a ten thousand Yuan Force facilitation fee for this job, plus the profit he promised to cut. Give that back to me, and we''ll call it even." Finishing his words, he sported a mocking smile and added, "With the mission''s four thousand Yuan Force reward included, you just need to give six thousand Yuan Force to get eight hundred points. How about that, wouldn''t you say this deal is both straightforward and economical?" "It seems Mr. White lacks sincerity." Wang Goudan''s face also lost its smile, and his tone became somewhat colder. He had already negotiated a profit-sharing deal with the other side. If they were forthcoming and quick to agree, to quickly finish the mission and save time, he was willing to give up an additional two or three thousand from the mission reward. Making an easy one or two thousand benefits from a simple visit was completely acceptable to him. But the other side''s steep opening demand cooled Wang Goudan''s expression. Chapter 177: Chapter 158 The Task Isnt All About Fighting and Killing_3 His middle partner had also fought his way up from the bottom. "Sincerity? In honor of your middle partner status, I''ll give you a 50% discount, just add another five thousand, one thousand Yuan Force for eight hundred points, fair enough? That''s giving you face." White raised an eyebrow, cutting the price in half as if he really didn''t want things to become too stiff, continuing with an additional comment "My main factories are in the old Development Zone, the processing quality in the Inner City Area can only be this good, you can''t expect me to keep arranging for people to bring back components for assembly, can you? The cost would be too high, I would lose money." "The details of your trade contract are spelled out clearly, and they have nothing to do with me, I''m just here to carry out the company''s mission." Wang Goudan remained unmoved. "Huh, pressing me with the company? I''ve delivered goods before, this is just a business dispute." White still appeared nonchalant, and since he was proceeding this way, he must have had the confidence to do so, thinking either way he would not suffer a loss. If a senior partner had come, then it would have been a different story; he would have sent them off with gifts and some regard, and he might have given in a little more to the well-known middle partners. But the title of ''Four-Armed Vajra'' really wasn''t worth conceding too much for, anyway. The more he could snag, the better¡ªit all added up over time. "So, it looks like Mr. White is ready to have a more ''frank'' discussion." Wang Goudan took off his coat and threw it towards Tao Yu, then somewhat speechlessly watched as his coat fell to the ground. This action caused White, who was also ready to clap his hands, to laugh out loud The quickest-reacting action figure bodyguard stepped forward automatically, half-instinctively, his arm transforming into a silver blade, slicing toward Tao Yu. But barely halfway through the swing, a flash of silver light shone, and the entire arm was severed with a burst of sparks, its owner slammed heavily by Tao Yu. With a vigorous eruption of energy mixed with electric sparks, he was embedded into the adjacent wall, motionless! Meanwhile, the [Warlord''s Standard-issue Pistol] in Tao Yu''s other hand began firing continuously at another action figure bodyguard. Despite the mechanical enhancements usually providing strong resistance against bullets, under Tao Yu''s precise shooting and the [Warlord''s Standard-issue Pistol]''s armor-piercing quality, there was no need to use mental force or Shadow Force enhancements, as the hits to vital joints kept the other action figure bodyguard stiffening. With a backhand swipe of the [Giant Lizard''s Fang], he brutally pressed down on White, who had raised his hand to block, and penetrated his forehead. As sparks flew and the dagger was embedded in the skull, the blade tip pressed against White''s brain shielded by metallic bone, halting all of White''s resistance and movement instantly. He pleaded in an almost weeping tone, "Brother, let''s talk nicely, peace is most valuable, peace is most valuable! Doing missions isn''t about fighting and killing..." "I didn''t kill you, did I..." Find adventures at M V L Tao Yu tilted his head, looking at the other party with slight confusion, but the tip of the dagger kept inching deeper, beginning to touch the other party''s brain... Chapter 178: Chapter 159: Harvest Feeling the incessant alarms from the chip, foreign substances relentlessly advanced towards his brain across the retina, even starting to damage some of the outer layers. White truly had the fright of his life and kept speaking. "Brother, I''ll pay, I''ll settle the bill! Right now, immediately! Stay calm, killing me won''t complete your mission, the Yuan Force will be gone!" At this moment, the ''Four-Armed Vajra'' beside him was also completely baffled, his electronic eye constantly flickering without pause, seemingly a bit overwhelmed. But after hearing White''s words, he finally showed some reaction and also spoke up. "That''s right, killing him indeed doesn''t count as completing the mission, because the money hasn''t been recovered." The exquisite doll that crashed into the wall, still sparking with electrical fire, also emitted a somewhat distorted electronic voice. "We''ve taken a huge loss. I told you not to be stingy, now our repair costs alone will be at least tens of thousands of Yuan Force!" Although her role might be that of a secretary or bodyguard, she did not hesitate at all in charging her own boss. The other one, the mechanized shadow that had only been shot at the joints, was now ironically the best off among the three of them. But even so, hydraulic fluid leaked from the joints, bitterness evident all around. "A small saving leads to a big loss. Where did this overwhelming newcomer come from? With such strength, there really is no need for fighting and killing..." Hearing his subordinates start to complain, White also felt the dagger in his head stop advancing and his heart was speechless with frustration. This kind of mission wasn''t uncommon¡ªit was just companies with certain backgrounds exploiting the rules to fleece the system. He didn''t really want to keep dodging the bill indefinitely; rough negotiations leading to mutual concessions could still be profitable. If a high-ranking partner came along, he would agree promptly and respectfully to send them on their way. With mid-level partners, it was more like choosing dishes based on the server, to see if there was still a chance to fleece something. Mid-level partners also had their own hierarchy, and that ''Four-Armed Vajra'' wasn''t very famous, at least he hadn''t heard much about him. Moving his lips could mean at least a thousand Yuan Force in the account, so naturally, he wanted to test the waters. Saying ten thousand, then halving it straight away would reveal his intentions. Actually, even halving that again wasn''t out of the question; it was all up for negotiation, who would actually resort to real fighting? Who would bear the loss of actual fighting? White believed that ''Four-Armed Vajra'' should understand his meaning¡ªa mid-level partner, after all, should be an old hand by now, not someone who couldn''t understand what was being said. The opponent''s disrobing was just a way to exert pressure, and in the end, it was highly unlikely they would come to blows. Based on experience, White figured that he should be able to squeeze another two thousand or so Yuan Force out of the situation. But who expected the other party to bring a greenhorn that didn''t play by the rules? Even if the newcomer was a greenhorn, the key point was that their strength was simply too exaggerated! Looking so young, with not a trace of modification, they must have been employing some kind of powerful Breathing Technique. Without relying on modifications and implants, purely pursuing the path of cultivation, advancement in the early stage was significantly slower. In Inner City, it was rare to find young people with such abilities! Was this some young master out to experience life? But no matter how much he complained in his heart, with the dagger still lodged in his head, he could only force a smile and tremble as he said, Even without the ''incentive'' part of other tasks, the reward combined with the given courtesy money as a diligent worker also made for a handsome income. His own Meditation Technique hadn''t even achieved Deification. "Uh, the next two you could try, but probably not after that," Four-Armed Vajra was a standard slick old hand and instantly understood Tao Yu''s thoughts, kindly explaining, "First off, these kinds of tasks aren''t that abundant, and Miss Mag could only find these three suitable ones for you. Second, those who take on these jobs are usually very well-informed." As he spoke, he glanced at White, who was awkwardly repairing the gap on his head. Watch and learn ¨C if you dare eat at this table, you should have the skills to match. Who would make a losing deal? Although this answer wasn''t fully articulated, Tao Yu got the point; he was just basking in the newbie glow. "Even senior partners usually just collect the task rewards, leaving some room for maneuver in their work," Wang Goudan knew Tao Yu came from the outer city and although he didn''t understand why he was so strong, he still gently reminded him. This made Tao Yu nod, "Got it, thanks for the heads-up." Tao Yu didn''t think his strength could dominate the Inner City; there were definitely many stronger than him, at least those who showed greater strength than what he had displayed. If making money was this simple, why would it be his turn? It''s just like what Wang Goudan said earlier ¨C these tasks weren''t simply about fighting and killing... But at least with the newbie glow, completing the current tasks on hand was assured! ... "We''ll pay up; brother, we were blind to Mount Tai before, here''s a small token to apologize." ... "We misjudged this time, please accept this tea money as a slight expression of our apology..." ... For the next two tasks, Tao Yu asked Wang Goudan to help, and they took a trip together. The process was surprisingly ''smooth''! Indeed, as Wang Goudan said, those who are given such tasks, apart from those who really can''t pay and thus are hopeless, are all quite shrewd. "Damn, adding in the task rewards, that''s an income of fifty thousand. That was way too fast," Tao Yu was a bit heartbroken; such money-making opportunities couldn''t become a long-term meal ticket, which was infuriating. Meanwhile, Wang Goudan was standing in a phone booth, constantly contacting the task issuers for verification and waiting for task settlement. Of the three tasks, the first one was Wang Goudan''s, which would earn four thousand Yuan Force as reward. Tao Yu had no intention of stealing it, but since Wang Goudan was not as desperate for points, the completion could be recorded under Tao Yu''s name, allowing him to accumulate points and meet the assessment criteria for an intermediate partner. "With your strength, passing the assessment is no problem at all, you''re even strong among the intermediate partners. Not like me; people might not give me face," Wang Goudan seemed a bit wistful, his expression complex as he looked at Tao Yu. Now he had completed the coordination with the three task issuers. Once they confirmed and verified everything, they could go to the task hall to complete the settlement and collect the rewards... Chapter 179: Chapter 160 Relations Wang Goudan also felt quite emotional about Tao Yu. At first, he thought Tao Yu was just a kid who had recently come from the outer city, nice to look at and possibly talented, so he lent a hand without much thought. But who would have imagined that he was a strong dragon crossing the river! It seemed plausible that someone from the newly developed outer city could accumulate enough points to become a mid-level partner due to their talent. After all, the new development zone had many opportunities, high task rewards, and heavy points weight. Theoretically, with a bit of luck, one could also stand a chance to meet the standard. However, the way Tao Yu breezed through the three tasks had completely refreshed his cognition. Fierce! Way too fierce! The way he handled the Myriad Streams Five Forms fighting style seemed at least above lv5! As for strength, he was extraordinarily exceptional, seemingly having passed the most awkward stage of the early training journey. For him to reach this level, he must have encountered some fortunate event, and surely gained the favor of a big shot! Both elements were crucial and he would surely soar to great heights and secure his position in the Inner City. "Today, Goudan I''ve also taken advantage of you. I was prepared to negotiate down to about two thousand Yuan Force to complete it, and I estimated that would take haggling for a day or two. Who knew I could get a full payment in one go," After finishing the wrap-up of the task, Wang Goudan''s face showed a hint of emotion. Although he was a mid-level partner with respectable abilities, earning four thousand Yuan Force in one day was still considered a very good day''s work. So he was more than willing to help Tao Yu familiarize with the process and complete some trivial matters, feeling overall that he still made more than expected today. "Not at all, Brother Goudan helped me a lot today too. Otherwise, I would really be in the dark here." Tao Yu leaned on the nearby phone booth and smiled. If he wanted to be stingy, he could have deducted some Yuan Force from Wang Goudan''s four thousand income with no issue, but Tao Yu felt there was no need to be so heartless. "Haha, if it weren''t for me it would have just taken a little more time to understand everything. At worst, I would''ve spent a hundred or so Yuan Force to gather some information. Strength is the strongest pass," "But you still have to remember, brother, it''s fine for these three tasks, but you can''t use the same approach if there''s more to come in the future." Wang Goudan once again reminded Tao Yu. "I understand." Tao Yu glanced at the sky. The three tasks had only taken up half of the day, and at noon, both of them had made do with some dry food for a meal. "Goudan brother, are you free tonight? Where should we eat? It''s my treat." An unexpected fortune of tens of thousands of Yuan Force for a day''s work wasn''t something Tao Yu planned to be stingy with. Ever since he had crossed over to this world, to be honest, he hadn''t had a decent meal yet. Since entering the Abyss, he had been living off beef cans, and now that it was his first time in the Inner City, he not only wanted to get a glimpse of the world but also felt that Wang Goudan was someone worth getting in touch with. In this world, there was no Baidu, no Google, and no GPT. The transmission of messages wasn''t something you could easily search for or learn about by scrolling through short videos. Outside the city, it all depended on shouting, and even in the city, telephones weren''t widespread. The standard internet bandwidth was even worse than dial-up, and only places like the task hall had more convenient information transmission. Tao Yu wasn''t alone; he had family concerns. Like Uncle Hu''s situation that arose, and his older sister''s ''accustomed'' job, problems weren''t just solved with brute force and fighting. He wasn''t planning on getting entangled in complicated interpersonal relationships, but some guys with seemingly good characters were worth communicating with more. You never know when they might remind you of something or pass on a piece of information. The main work of the cleaners from the Outer City was to transport trash, which was relatively easy compared to some dirty and disordered streets. Tao Lan was dressed in a yellow maternity-specific work uniform, with her little baby in the specially made infant pouch at the front. She herself wore a face mask and hood, carefully steering a garbage transport vehicle through the alleys. Her work uniform had a special maternity label on it. While it was a kind of care for the workforce during pregnancy and nursing periods, it wasn''t infallible. There were many mentally unstable lunatics in the Inner City, and because they had more disposable money, the ''happiness'' overflow was even worse than in the Outer City. So she had to be wary of the vacant-looking figures lying in corners. To the Inner City folks, bullying workers from the Outer City was kind of embarrassing, the discrimination was severe, but fortunately, those who bullied for fun were few. However, those corner dwellers, possibly mentally unstable, were not included in this, as most injuries or deaths of Outer City workers were caused by them. "Phew, thankfully Uncle San got me this spot today, it''s less exhausting," she sighed. After driving all day and continuously emptying trash cans and transporting the waste to designated spots, a tired Tao Lan had sweat stains on her forehead. The weakness after childbirth made her palms sweaty as she gripped the lever. "I wonder how Yu is doing, with Grade A talent; I hope he grows up fast." In Tao Lan''s heart, there was also a glimmer of hope that if her brother could make a name for himself, she too could benefit. She didn''t need special support; sometimes, taking advantage of a name could save a lot of trouble. But it was still too early for that ¨C even the strongest talent needed time to mature. "Hey, trash lady, there''s some more here, clean it up well," a voice called from ahead. The alley where Tao Lan was located was indeed the ''back door'' to many shops, and the door to one of them opened, revealing a service worker with colorful hair who waved impatiently at Tao Lan. "Oh, sure, I''m sorry," Tao Lan replied submissively, and the service worker''s expression softened slightly upon seeing her maternity label and the baby pouch in front of her. The company always emphasized the protection of infants. Other workers from the Outer City might endure oppression and even torture without the company caring, but mistreating pregnant or nursing workers would bring the security team down on them. "That''s fine, just be more careful next time," the service worker said, nodding after watching Tao Lan get out of the vehicle and efficiently clean the trash can with her tools, not saying anything further. But just then, two figures walked from the main street into the alley behind the kitchen, immediately catching the attention of Tao Lan and the service worker. The area was deserted and lacked surveillance, occasionally becoming a spot for criminals and gang members to trade contraband. For the two people who were both at the bottom of society, the obvious choice was to avoid them if possible. The service worker pulled on Tao Lan''s arm, suggesting they hide in the kitchen if things seemed off. "Sis, I had to circle this area almost completely to find you," Tao Yu said as he saw Tao Lan in her work uniform with a mask on, holding cleaning tools, and with a baby pouch at her front, feeling a tinge of sadness in his heart. "How much is left? I''ll help you finish up, and then we can eat something in this shop." The service worker who had arranged for Tao Lan to work chuckled internally at Tao Yu''s words. Eat something in this shop? Could the meager earnings from a whole day''s hard work afford even the cheapest dish for one person? But he didn''t laugh out loud, not because of high standards, but because he saw the four mechanical arms of Wang Goudan beside Tao Yu. Not to mention the quality of the mechanical arms, just the number indicated that the other wasn''t from the bottom ranks. Definitely higher than himself! To eat here regularly might be a stretch, but an occasional meal was certainly feasible. This made him glance back at Tao Lan curiously, reminding himself not to underestimate others. Who would have thought that a cleaner from the Outer City could connect with such a character? He would have to be careful with his attitude in the future... Chapter 180: Chapter 161: Dominance Clang~ Having finished cleaning out the trash bin, Tao Yu followed Tao Lan''s cleaning truck towards the direction of the dumpsite, while also checking on the baby who had just been breastfed inside the work uniform. This breastfeeding work uniform was specially issued for lactating employees, warm and dust-proof. Given the wealth of the Inner City, it was naturally nothing to them. The importance placed on the younger generation could actually be seen in areas like cannon fodder credits and so on. After all, each one was akin to opening a blind box. It was indeed as Tao Lan had said; if nothing unexpected happened, it seemed not to affect her much. "Really, you shouldn''t be doing this kind of work. You''ll have the chance to settle down in the Inner City and become somebody important in the future," As Tao Lan slowly drove the garbage truck, she looked down at the baby sleeping soundly and then turned to look at Tao Yu, a hint of reproach flashing across her pale face. "I can''t even help my sister, what kind of damn big shot would that make me?" Tao Yu was indifferent to his sister''s chastisement. Wang Goudan had been silent on the side the whole time, seemingly lost in thought. "It''s not about now, but potential," Tao Lan curiously glanced at Wang Goudan beside her, a trace of awe in her eyes. Four Mechanical Arms, a sure sign of somebody important. She hadn''t expected her brother to have already made the acquaintance of such a powerful figure. Thinking of bringing such a strong person to a place like this to find her made Tao Lan feel a little anxious and inferior. Perhaps because of her, the big shot might think less of her newly acquainted brother. "You can go if you have other things to do. I won''t be needing you. I brought some dry food with me, and I need to go back before dark. You''ve already saved me a lot of time, so I can go home earlier today," Tao Lan urged her brother a few times. "Brother Tao, I happen to know someone who might be able to help you out. Wait for me a bit after you guys go back," Wang Goudan, who hadn''t said much so far, seemed to have picked up on Tao Lan''s thoughts and spoke up in a low voice at this point. "Okay, thanks, Brother King Kong." Tao Yu didn''t refuse the kind gesture. He had specifically invited him to come, partly with some ideas in mind. Wang Goudan, a mid-tier partner, had a certain status. Even bosses like White had to give him some face. If he really knew someone, of course he would try to help out. Tao Yu didn''t have the notion of shouldering everything, earning money to support the whole family on his own, and his relatives wouldn''t accept that either. Teaching a man to fish is better than giving him a fish. He aimed to settle his family down, finding suitable positions for them to be self-sufficient. That was always Tao Yu''s plan. However, as soon as Tao Lan saw Wang Goudan leave, she felt a bit guilty. She sighed and said to Tao Yu, "Ah, you should have gone with him. It''s rare to get a chance to interact with such important people. He might have just been politely making an excuse to leave." "Uh, important people..." Tao Yu had been pondering how to phrase his explanation. Indeed, his family members, like himself, were genuine Outsiders from the outer city, with significant gaps in their knowledge. He had to explain in a way that would be more understandable to them. "Forget it, sis will understand later. I''m quite capable, you know." Later on, Tao Yu still felt it would be better to wait for Wang Goudan to call the person over and start addressing the issue, as it would be more direct than saying a thousand words. As a mid-tier partner, capable of making small company bosses give face, Tao Yu didn''t think Wang Goudan was boasting. "Why are you back already? Chatting with others during work hours?" However, right at that moment, Tao Yu heard a scolding voice coming from ahead. In front of a vehicle about to enter a garbage processing factory, a figure wearing a safety helmet strode over with arms akimbo in a rather domineering posture. Seeing Tao Lan and the handsome young man Tao Yu chatting, his expression grew somewhat dark. Fortunately, Tao Yu was present to defuse the time bomb. Otherwise, once Tao Lan''s nursing period had ended and if something went wrong, she truly would have suffered. It was then that Uncle Gu stepped forward again, though reluctantly, "Manager Tao, Tao Lan''s brother has Grade A talent." At these words, Manager Tao''s eloquent speech came to an abrupt halt as if someone had grasped his throat. His own face turned from green to purple. Turning to look at Tao Yu, his expression became extremely strange and twisted, as if he wanted to smile but couldn''t control it. Tao Yu could even feel the malice towards him growing stronger. The feeling of jealousy was overwhelming. Manager Tao, inwardly, was furiously cursing at this moment. Why? Why should an Outsider bumpkin have Grade A talent?! Thinking of how he had offended the other today, his thoughts grew darker. So what if he has Grade A talent? If it doesn''t develop, it''s worth nothing! "I... I seem to have heard about that before, but I hadn''t expected to meet the person himself." Manager Tao forced a change in his tone. Indeed, to avoid being bullied, it was quite normal to make up stories about having a relative with a good talent or working somewhere. Manager Tao had heard too many rumors to take them to heart. If someone really had the ability, wouldn''t they fetch that person themselves? Couldn''t they just send a message from afar? Otherwise, if everyone''s boasts were believed, how would he carry out his work? He was, after all, a genuine local from the Inner City! But now, it seemed like the person himself had truly come over, and from Tao Yu''s tone, it was very likely! "Are you done?" Tao Yu looked at Manager Tao, who had stopped abruptly after his long speech, speaking in a somewhat indifferent tone. The piercing chill in his voice startled Manager Tao. Looking at Tao Yu standing quietly with folded arms, he also had a vague sense that something was amiss. So well-built, though not like those with implanted alien bodies, but the proportionate physique was also completely unlike the average Outsider bumpkin. His strength was probably not weak! This realization caused Manager Tao, who himself had average talent and strength, to gulp, and then he stated with false calm but inward vulnerability, "What? From the look on your face, you want to start a fight? Have the guts to hit me and see what happens!" "Interesting," Tao Yu grinned, revealing a row of sharp white teeth, and the atmosphere around him began to change. In Manager Tao''s eyes, an inexplicable pressure suddenly weighed on him, as if Tao Yu had split into two. His body felt as if it were filled with lead, heavy. The air stuck to him like mercury, and the air in his lungs seemed to be completely squeezed out, as if no amount of panting could draw in the oxygen. "I haven''t heard such a request before," said Tao Yu, ignoring Manager Tao''s suddenly pale face. His arm, still folded, shifted slightly, then pressed down! The force traveled from his body and instantly from his feet to the ground. Crack~ A fracture spread swiftly from under Tao Yu''s feet to beneath Manager Tao. Spurt~ Without any warning, a mouthful of blood sprayed out, and Manager Tao simply collapsed to the ground. Blood began flowing from his mouth and nose, growing more and more profuse, as if the capillaries in his lungs had burst. If he could find a righteous excuse to hassle Tao Lan, Then Tao Yu could certainly find a righteous excuse to kill him... ¡ª¡ª Chapter 181: Chapter 162: Settle It "I didn''t touch him," Tao Yu lifted his foot from the cracked ground and casually walked a couple of steps to the side. Meanwhile, Tao Lan looked visibly tense and whispered softly, "Yu, he won''t be in trouble, will he? The security management of the Inner City is very strict." "No worries," Tao Yu didn''t care much about it. Having completed three tasks with Wang Goudan today, Tao Yu had also figured out quite a few of the Inner City''s ways of handling things! Such trash, not to mention that I really didn''t touch him, even if I had struck him dead after he said that sentence, it would be nothing more than that! The most that would happen would be a fine. This factory area entrance typically comes under the third-tier security zone. The other party provoked first, even uttering ''hit me'' kind of words, Tao Yu didn''t make a direct move, just ''scaring'' him to death -- he deserved it. As for the autopsy? At most, they would think that I used some sort of Skill involving telekinetic power. Plus, it''s very likely that this kind of ''minor incident'' wouldn''t even undergo an autopsy... ... "Don''t be so impulsive next time; you newcomers to the city are such a hassle. Hurry up and adapt," a security team captain who had come over to register made a cursory inspection of Supervisor Cao''s body, then turned to Tao Yu and started complaining. The Inner City security team did not come under the same command as the Outsider security team and had no relation; they surely didn''t know each other before. But! When handling this matter, this captain obviously favored Tao Yu. Rude words, provocation first, and even a request to ''hit me'' without making a ''direct'' move. Dead for nothing! Cause of death, sudden onset of disease, scared to death... Between a dead nobody and a promising ''greenhorn'' who had just entered the city, it''s obvious whom to choose. The Outsider city is a tough place to survive, harsh and miserable, but if someone from the Outsider city really makes it in, that person''s mentality and will, forged through adversity, tend to be exceptionally strong. Provided they don''t die young, they can usually grow quickly to the limit of their natural talent without being distracted by pleasures. "Since it''s the treatment plant, just handle this corpse, and that''s it. Dismiss, dismiss." "Thank you, Captain Dave," Tao Yu said with a smile and a wave of his hand, no matter what, this was still their security team for the area, and their strength was quite formidable, far exceeding the overall standard of the Outsider security team. Even Dave, who was a mere squad leader before, already showed signs of non-human modification, and his strength was even beyond Uncle Tiger, who was acting as the Outsider city''s deputy captain. "There''s no need to get your hands dirty with such disgusting riffraff; occasionally it''s okay, but if it happens too often, there will be trouble." Although nobody would go out of their way to spread it around or advertise yesterday''s tasks, it was apparent that the task group, who would queue up early, was also unable to get the news, which shows just how poorly informed they were. This is indeed a world where exchanging information is quite troublesome... "Finished?" "Really?" "All three? Or did you complete just the one with ''Four Arms''?" ... The quiet crowd, waiting in line, suddenly became a bit restless. "All three, just enough for the points." Swoosh~ Miss Mag promptly opened the doors of the task hall and took over the conversation, reaffirming and confirming the completion. As a task hall staff member, she had far more access to information than these folks. But even so, as someone who was seen to be experienced and knowledgeable, a hint of surprise flickered in her eyes when she looked at Tao Yu. She had merely helped pick out tasks casually because he had a handsome look and completing these tasks wasn''t very risky, just a bit of hardship typical for a newbie to adapt to the Inner City environment, so they wouldn''t be blinded by the high returns of tasks in the Development Zone. But who knew? His earnings rate was even faster than the subsidies in the Development Zone, wasn''t it? That''s too exaggerated... "I must have misjudged before; I didn''t see it coming. Wow, handsome, you''re so strong," Miss Mag rearranged the signboards, her delicate porcelain doll-like face beaming with an even brighter smile. "I also have to thank Miss Mag for helping me select the tasks. Now, I''d like to complete the settlement and apply to take the Grade A partner assessment, if that''s possible," "Of course, your actions yesterday did make a bit of a name for yourself in certain circles," "Oh? So I''m famous now?" "Not exactly, you don''t even have a code name yet, who knows who you even are. But quite a few people know about some greenhorn now, so I guess there will be fewer of those types of tasks recently." While talking, Mag led Tao Yu straight to the back of the task hall. "There''s no need for Grade A partner assessment; it''s merely a formality to test strength, and you''ve already met the standard. I''ll take care of the procedure for you," Tao Yu, following behind Miss Mag, was actually a bit surprised at this point. It seemed Miss Mag''s own influence and authority were higher than he had imagined. She actually had the power to grant the status of a Grade A partner. Looking at Wang Goudan and the situation at the garbage processing facility yesterday, one could tell that a Grade A partner status in the Inner City was not low at all. The power Miss Mag held in her hands was indeed not insignificant... Chapter 182: Chapter 163: A Hammer Settles It "Mid-level partner..." Tao Yu watched as Miss Mag busied herself with a cumbersome computer, his heart filled with a tinge of sentimentality. Just over four months ago, this was something he didn''t even dare to dream of. In theory, this was the qualification for life in the Inner City, where moving in and out of the city no longer required handling fees, and one could simply rent a place to move their family into the Inner City! As long as family members were accompanied by him during the registration process, they could easily acquire Inner City identity. "No need to rush, let''s stabilize things first." Tao Yu hadn''t the intention to make the move just yet. Take Wang Goudan, for example; he was a second-generation Inner City Pioneer with no significant accumulation of resources, but through diligence and adequate talent, he slowly worked his way up to becoming a mid-level partner. Although he could kill Wang Goudan without using a second move, those with mechanical enhancements, if they ambushed him with weapons or covered him with firepower, would pose a significant problem. If you added to the mix those real Inner City powerhouses with good talents, good backgrounds, and sufficient accumulation of time... "I wonder how many could survive a one-on-one in the Inner City with ''Innate Time Control'' and ''Fist Intention'' pairing with ''Ambush¡¤Modified II''..." Tao Yu had never seen such powerhouses and felt somewhat uncertain. For instance, if someone had mechanical or alien implants pushed to the extreme and could not be killed by targeting their vitals, or if they had telekinetic abilities like Sun Shiyu that covered their entire body, or abilities like ''Demonization'' that made them have no vital points, he really wouldn''t be able to handle them. His strength was still lacking, not secure enough. If after a series of fancy maneuvers, the other person just blocked with one finger and then ''click'' dealt him a cut, wouldn''t he just be doomed? After weighing his options mentally, Tao Yu concluded that he was not strong enough! "Hey, what''s on your mind? Wake up." Miss Mag''s voice brought Tao Yu back to reality. Looking at her exquisite doll-like face, one couldn''t tell she was a modified human capable of pulling out wires from her face; the craftsmanship was too exquisite, and he wondered which factory had made her. "Please go ahead, Miss Mag." "Code name; mid-level partners can arrange their own codenames. Our mission system has a decent level of secrecy. Some partners use codenames all the time, even wearing masks or the like, depending on their preferences. You can''t change the codename easily, so think carefully." Miss Mag handed over a tablet for Tao Yu to write on. Upon hearing about the codename, Tao Yu thought of what the Wild Wolf Gang had said about the ''Wilderness Hunter'' and the ''Lethal Bullet,'' the high-level partner from the end. They seemed too characteristic upon first hearing, as if their abilities were completely reflected in their codenames. Wang Goudan''s codename was also like that, it seemed these few guys weren''t the type to hide their identities. Tao Yu hesitated, knowing that his identity as a mid-level partner would definitely need to be displayed to some extent ¡ª at least to use this status to deal with some complicated issues and troubles, but indeed, there was no need to reveal his special skills. "Let''s go with ''Eight-Armed Vajra''..." Tao Yu casually wrote the codename on the tablet, causing even Miss Mag to be a bit speechless at his caution. This outfit alone represented one''s status. Mid-level associates might not be considered upper class in the Inner City, but in the eyes of ordinary people, mid-level associates were already successful people. "That should be enough, now I should be qualified to visit the security team captain in person..." Tao Yu walked from the south gate of the Inner City toward the Outer City, attracting some attention from the guards. It was indeed a rare sight to see someone dressed as a mid-level associate heading towards the Outer City¡ªit made one wonder if some troublesome issue had arisen out there... ... Unimpeded! That was the feeling in Tao Yu''s heart. In the past, even with Uncle Hu''s influence, visiting the security team involved all sorts of registrations, inquiries, and waiting. But this time, Tao Yu didn''t even need to swipe his watch; he was let through directly! The security team''s usual rules seemed to be virtually non-existent, and the original procedures and systems vanished into thin air in the face of Tao Yu''s outfit. And so, he arrived directly at the door of the security team captain''s office. The security team captain of the Outer City, Ze Chuan, seemed to have been forewarned as well, stepping out of the room with a friendly smile that Tao Yu had never seen on him before. "My associate friend, I wonder if there is anything I can help with. Here in the Outer City, I''m rather well-informed," Ze Chuan gestured for Tao Yu to come in. When it came to strength, Ze Chuan was not a weakling among the mid-level associates, and Tao Yu could feel the other''s powerful Qi-Blood. Ze Chuan followed the path of cultivation, and his Qi-Blood energy was not weaker than Tao Yu''s own, even stronger than their head instructor''s brother by a fair margin. But! This represented the upper limit of the Outer City! The strongest force within the Outer City''s martial institutions! And yet, the clothes Tao Yu was wearing already marked his lower limit... "It''s not a company task, more of a personal issue of mine," Tao Yu nodded and spoke in a slightly altered voice. "Haha, to me, your personal issue is no different from a task. Please speak, wherever I can lend a hand, I''ll do my utmost." Without prior acquaintance or any promised favors, the security team captain, who held a high position in the Outer City, was already taking charge of the situation. Though he used the phrase ''do my utmost'' as a qualifier¡ªin case the task was too difficult it would just be ''did my best''¡ªit still showed his attitude. "No need to do your utmost. It''s a simple matter for you. Tao Hu is my friend, and it seems he has run into some trouble recently." "What trouble? It''s all unfounded rumors. The Wild Wolf Gang has been wiped out, and he solved all the problems in three days. That''s a great achievement. I''ll report it right away; we can move forward with the appointment to Deputy Captain of South City and remove the ''acting'' part..." Ze Chuan''s words were hearty, a decision made outright... ¡ª¡ª Chapter 183: Chapter 164: Invitation "You''re still hiding things from us, huh? Next time, make things clear, so people don''t have to make a special trip." Tao Hu was utterly bewildered as he looked at the beaming Ze Chuan in front of him. Although he had no idea what had happened, he managed to keep his expression composed and accepted the official appointment letter with a smile on his face. Yet on the way back, he was still puzzled. He had been ready to go to the Inner City to seek out his backers and see if he could pull some strings, but the matter had resolved itself? From what he gathered from Ze Chuan''s words, someone else had put in a good word for him? Who? Tao Hu quickly thought it through and then considered Tao Yu. However, he didn''t think Tao Yu himself had done it. Instead, he believed that Tao Yu''s talent had caught the eye of some important person who then gave him a nudge in the right direction. "Heh, if it''s really this kid, then he''s become quite impressive," Tao Hu chuckled to himself. After some thought, he didn''t go home directly but instead hopped on his beloved motorbike, turned it around, and headed in the direction of the Tao family. Meanwhile, Tao Yu returned to his room and put away the partner''s costume. After leaving the security team, he took the opportunity to slip into the shadows to tidy up the costume. It wasn''t that he was being overly cautious, he just didn''t want the cloak dragging on the ground and getting dirty... "My sister''s problem is solved, Uncle Hu''s issue has been taken care of, third brother checked and is absorbing it smoothly, he can even handle four pieces a day without any problem..." Tao Yu thought about some of the miscellaneous issues he had addressed upon returning and was quite pleased with himself. But then he heard the sound of a motorcycle approaching from afar and guessed that it must be Uncle Hu. Sure enough, Tao Hu''s booming voice soon reached them, "Is Yu at home? I have a question." Tao Tong, who had just finished absorbing a "Demonization" meat chunk and was resting at the doorway, put on a smile and said, "He''s here, just got back. He must have heard you." "I''m coming." Tao Yu stepped out of his room and saw Uncle Hu parked his bike in a casual yet flamboyant manner. "You little rascal, did you get someone you know to help me out?" Tao Hu asked bluntly. "Kind of," Tao Yu replied, not bothering to explain in detail. "I heard about it at the dojo from senior brother, so I thought I''d see if I could lend a hand." Tao Yu, not wanting to overwhelm his family with too much information all at once, decided to feed it to them slowly, bit by bit, like slicing sausage. "Haha, you''ve done me a big favor, thanks," Tao Hu smiled from ear to ear. He had been very anxious because the appointment he had nearly secured was in jeopardy. With the official appointment now in place, he was naturally relieved to have that weight off his chest, and upon further reflection, he felt a mix of emotions. It hadn''t been long¡ªwhen he helped his great-nephew, he had some investment thoughts, thinking it would be a long time before it paid off. Yet in just four months, Tao Yu had solved such a difficult problem for him, which was no small feat. What a promising future... Since Tao Hu had come all this way, he wasn''t just going to say hello and leave. He stayed and chatted casually with his nephews Tao Tong and Tao Yu. Just revealing a Grade A talent of his own had brought him lots of goodwill and advance investment. This genius with a Level S talent, especially in the new Development Zone, was probably already receiving every kind of angel investment, growing much faster than the average Outsider. "It wouldn''t be bad to meet him..." Tao Yu quickly thought it over. Wang Goudan had said before that many new groups in the Inner City also formed alliances. Everyone''s goal was just mutual support, gathering a group of talented geniuses to get to know each other, which could also be quite good. Whether it was now or in the future when everyone had grown stronger, a simple callout could often provide many conveniences. "Alright, did they say when?" "Tonight at six o''clock, at Gourmet Fort''s Restaurant Number One." "Okay, tell him I''ll come on my own later, and I''ll see him then." With Uncle Hu here, Tao Yu didn''t intend to leave his guest behind, and besides, Lin Chao wouldn''t mind these things. He would just see him later. "Oh, alright." Tao Shi sprinted off into the distance again. Watching his monkey-like antics, Tao Yu figured the boy was bound to lean more towards their mother''s talents in the future. At this moment, Uncle Hu also spoke, "Don''t mind me, I should be heading back soon. You young people should socialize more." Obviously, Uncle Hu was very supportive of such interactions. It''s hard to clap with one hand. No matter how strong a person is, how many nails can they hammer in by themselves? Even the Sun Shiyu siblings, who are as strong as they come, need layers of assistance to succeed. The system of Floating City, Inner City, and Outer City operates similarly. Powerful individuals who can''t be everywhere at once need to focus on holding down the fort and making breakthroughs, striving to obtain rare items whenever possible. The main work of producing Yuan Force on a daily basis has to be distributed to others. "In the old Development Zone, animal husbandry, aquaculture, agriculture, and mining all have substantial Yuan Force income, but actually, it''s the ordinary Pioneers who are mainly responsible for production. With your talent, you will definitely be able to break out of that cycle. "In the new Development Zone, first try to find some reliable partners to break new ground, earn your first pot of gold, and grow as quickly as possible. Later on, becoming a manager of production resources will be better than anything else." Tao Hu seemed a bit emotional and envious while speaking. With a Grade A talent going to an old Development Zone, there wouldn''t be much opportunity, just a worker''s life. But in a new Development Zone, one could certainly try to control some production resources! Those were resources that could continuously generate Yuan Force. Why was he fighting tooth and nail for the vice-captain position of the South City area? Because having more trained subordinates ready to be called upon would drastically increase his influence! When power levels are within a certain range, numbers can be very cost-effective. The entry threshold for the Outer City''s security forces, added to experienced coordination, can overpower any high-level Outer City expert with sheer numbers, including Ze Chuan, the team captain! Tao Yu largely agreed with this, but his own situation was somewhat exceptional. In his view, the Abyss offered limitless possibilities, which meant that even if he were unmatched in the world one day, he would have to keep his ace in the hole secret. What if enemies came from the heavens? In Uncle Hu''s view, everyone has a growth ceiling based on their talent, so one must form alliances and climb within groups, but Tao Yu hadn''t yet seen his own ceiling... So connections could only serve as an aid, offering some help in improving his strength. But controlling production resources? That indeed piqued his interest. Even Alien breeding counts as one, and what Panda and the others had started to consider regarding machinery and bullet production lines also counts... Chapter 184: Chapter 165: The Geniuses of the Outer City ``` ''Gourmet Fort'' was different from comprehensive forts like ''Hound Fort''. The most notable aspect of this fort was its array of chefs and cuisines, with channels to old Development Zone Yuan Force bred creatures and a large gathering of chefs, turning the fort into something akin to a food street. As the sky gradually darkened, ''Gourmet Fort'' hung lanterns on the machine gun towers, and numerous torches were lit within, filling the air with a scent of pine. A few restaurants that were still open were brightly lit inside. However, given the spending level of the Outsiders, only members of the security forces occasionally had enough money to dine at the smaller establishments. The relatively nicer restaurants inside catered to the likes of Outisder organization leaders. A single meal''s per capita cost could reach tens or even hundreds of Yuan Force, sometimes even more. For the vast majority of Outsiders, this was an absolutely unaffordable place. Even with money, it''s not to be spent so recklessly. Those who could afford to dine here were all capable individuals in the Outer City, at the very least core members of a gang or squad leaders of the security team. "Quite wealthy, eh? Choosing this place for a gathering and I wonder how many people were invited. It must be only those with Grade A talents and those comparable to Grade A. If I included Level B, it''d make my flesh ache." Tao Yu arrived at the fort''s entrance, and even without wearing a partner''s uniform, entering the fort with his current looks was quite straightforward. The ''Number One Restaurant'' where the gathering was being held was a small courtyard, separated by wooden partitions, with some green plants and flower beds, and it had a tranquil vibe amidst the hustle and bustle. Four wooden buildings stood at the four corners of the courtyard, guarding the central hall, which was the largest. There were corridors connecting the lodges and the central hall, all festooned with oil lamps even as the sky grew darker. Such an environment in the Outer City felt somewhat out of place to Tao Yu; it seemed as though the artistic style had changed completely. "Indeed, even in the worst places, the wealthy want to enjoy themselves. No wonder there are so many people who are eligible but don''t go to the Inner City." Tao Yu, having been baptized by his previous life, wasn''t much shocked by this scenery, but he did feel somewhat emotional inside. "Sir, do you have a reservation?" A beautiful hostess at the entrance of the courtyard asked Tao Yu with a gentle voice as he approached. "B21, reserved by Mr. Niu." "May I have your name, sir?" "Tao Yu." "Alright, sir, please follow me." The beautiful hostess''s smile brightened instantly as she led Tao Yu, staying very close to him and occasionally there was some physical contact. Tao Yu neither resisted nor initiated any action, especially when compared to the flirtatiousness of a little rich woman, there was no competition at all. The reservation wasn''t in the central hall, but in one of the lodges next to it. A burly man seemingly felt the conversation was going well and laughed heartily. He winked at another tall, roughly seven-out-of-ten beauty next to him. Among the eight people, these two had the most comfortable family conditions. The man was the son of a fort officer, named Zhang Lei, and the woman''s father was the captain of a security team, holding a status similar to the former Uncle Hu, named Zhao Yan. Upon hearing this, Zhao Yan, the woman, did not show much repulsion but simply said, "Dream on, the Development Zone is receiving the highest subsidies right now. I definitely don''t want to be pregnant at this time." As long as the talent is there, being a bit ugly really doesn''t matter! Still, she let her gaze sweep over Tao Yu''s face. Among the several men present, it was Tao Yu who had the highest looks. If one could possess both talent and good looks, naturally that would be even better. "I haven''t considered it for the time being, you all do as you please." Tao Yu didn''t want to extend this topic further. The conversation was going well, and he didn''t want this matter to spoil the mood. "Same here," Lin Chao promptly stated his position, leaving the hemp-faced girl somewhat disappointed. Looking down at her washboard-like figure, she thought she was merely malnourished, and with better conditions, there would be a chance for rescue. "Alright, if two people aren''t willing, then there''s not much to be done," The burly man who suggested it complained a bit but didn''t persist. Then he asked as if inquiring, "Do you guys know anything about the Level S Big Brother this time? I''ve got a little insider news. His father seems to be from the Gourmet Fort. Although his status wasn''t high before, now with a Level S talented son emerging, it has shot up dramatically." "Oh? Now we only know that this big brother has Level S talent, do you know what it is specifically?" "It seems to be ''Battle Will,'' a comprehensive talent that takes care of both physical and mental aspects. If the grade is low, it''s a bit awkward, neither here nor there, but if the grade is high, that''s excellent." "''Battle Will,'' huh? Although it''s not as fundamental as Lin Chao''s ''Intuition,'' it''s also a path of dual cultivation. Once fully developed, it''s unlikely to leave any weaknesses, and being Level S is a bit extravagant." Another somewhat skinny man also spoke up at this point. Lin Chao''s ''Intuition'', although only Grade B, was roughly equivalent to the ordinary Grade A+ to S- combat talent, making him the most talented individual present next to the Level S talent. Plus, he had a good personality; at least no one here disliked him. Just then, footsteps on the wooden stairs heralded another arrival. The voice arrived before the person did, "I thank everyone for honoring this meeting with your presence. My name is Niu Changchun, and by inviting you all to gather, I aim to foster closer relationships for mutual assistance in the new Development Zone. And later, when we all enter the Inner City, we can also form a community of support." Chapter 185: Chapter 166 Eating Niu Changchun slowly ascended the stairs, his spacious blue robe quite rare in the Outer City, though somewhat common within the city walls. Outside the city walls, it was easy to get dirty. But for this very reason, the originally handsome Niu Changchun was made to look refined and scholarly, if not quite on par with Tao Yu, at least quite impressive. Further bolstered by his Level S talent, this caused three of the female Pioneers on the scene, save for the freckled one, to show a glint of admiration in their eyes. And as Niu Changchun began to speak, he naturally seemed to become the center of attention, effortlessly stealing the spotlight that originally belonged to Lin Chao. Standing beside him, Tao Yu also slightly raised his eyes, noticing that the other''s spiritual fluctuations were somewhat scattered. He was starting to practice the Meditation Technique, but hadn''t yet subdued his thoughts and had not entered the gateway. Almost as soon as Tao Yu thought this, Niu Changchun spoke with a slightly apologetic tone, "Sorry, I just went to the Inner City to learn the Meditation Technique from a great master, and I''ve only just obtained the Visualization Diagram. I haven''t completely mastered it, so it might be a bit glaring. Please don''t mind it." Hearing this, Tao Yu couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his eye. Good grief, who asked you... Glaring? Tao Yu glanced at Niu Changchun''s expression. Since he hadn''t entered the gateway, it wasn''t like how Tao Yu was when he had just succeeded. Yet Niu Changchun''s attitude of flaunting his gains still garnered a round of flattery. "The Meditation Technique? Brother Niu is really on his way to skyrocketing success. As far as I know, even in the Inner City, the Meditation Technique is quite rare, and the Visualization Diagram needs to be directly imprinted by a meditation master, which takes a toll on the caster." The previously rugged-looking Zhang Lei, who had suggested they keep things internal, now totally got Niu Changchun''s intention to flaunt and started to build upon it, telling the other Outsiders of modest backgrounds just how incredible this thing was. "Haha, you flatter me too much; it''s not so exaggerated. It''s a pity that Young Master Sun and Miss Sun aren''t skilled in this; otherwise, they might have personally taught it to me. Alas, although they seem rather aloof on ordinary days, they don''t discriminate against us..." Niu Changchun''s eyes shimmered with a hint of yearning as he spoke somewhat absent-mindedly. Tao Yu could understand that admiring look; the allure of the rich young mistress was like a poison. He could easily remain unaffected by various trials in the Outer City. But she often could send him into a fantasy with just one or two gestures. But hearing Niu Changchun''s words, Tao Yu couldn''t help but feel a bit amused. In fact, over this period, that little rascal Sun Shiqing had already become capable of passing on the Visualization Diagram; their growth rate was truly impressive. Sun Shiyu might be suffering from a psychological shadow, but Sun Shiqing seemed to be purely lazy. He had bluffed this fellow completely. And although the siblings did seem somewhat aloof during their first meeting, without any sense of superiority, there was a clear sense of distance. But upon getting to know them better, it turned out they were quite easygoing. The wealthy miss didn''t seem to regard him as a man, casually slinging an arm over his shoulder or flicking his forehead when discussing the Meditation Technique. She had no idea how attractive she was, nor how hard it was for him to stay disciplined. So, no one else took a stance, simply staying on the sidelines to watch the drama unfold. "I think... let''s eat." Tao Yu pointed to the dishes on the table and felt somewhat speechless in his heart. After being cut off once by the base, he thought about flaunting his achievements more obviously to avoid future troubles. Since his return, he had mentioned it numerous times to his family, practically whenever he met someone. Who would have guessed he''d encounter someone like this? Well, banner or no banner, one would face different issues either way, right? Tao Yu''s response made Niu Changchun''s expression stiffen. You really came here just to eat? But after being called out like that, he didn''t have much ground to argue. After all, he had paid to have everyone here, and no one else had taken a stance; it was not possible for him to do something unilaterally that would cause displeasure¡ªthat would be too much of a loss. "Exactly, well said, let''s eat, let''s eat." While saying this, he clapped his hands and ordered, "Bring out the dishes." As dishes after dishes of exquisite food were served, the atmosphere ramped up once again. Even Zhang Lei and Zhao Yan had only dined here once or twice at most, while for others it was their first time tasting such fare. Niu Changchun, being from Gourmet Fort himself, wasn''t the most experienced, but he was quite articulate in introducing the dishes. "This serving of prime beef is from livestock bred using Yuan Force in the old agglomeration zones. The meat is not only tender and delicious, but also very beneficial for one''s Qi-Blood energy. If one could insist on incorporating it into their regular training diet, the effects on their training would be significantly enhanced. It''s just a pity that it''s too expensive..." "This bowl... is just a pity that it''s too expensive." "...too expensive." "...expensive..." Niu Changchun''s introduction was quite good, emphasizing all the features, but every few words he hinted at the cost, as if he wanted to suggest he had spared no expense. Tao Yu also started to eat without any distractions, and the food really was excellent. While the Outer City might appear dreadful, this high-end dining location was top-notch in taste. Thanks to the special ingredients, the flavors were even better than some of the delicacies he had tasted in his previous life. Moreover, most of the food indeed had effects comparable to Qi-tonic Soup or even surpassed it. After eating their fill, they would be able to go back and practice their punches with vigor. It''s just a pity that the cost-performance ratio was still a bit low. Today was a free feast, but if he had to pay for it himself, he wouldn''t be willing to splurge¡ªat least not for now. Isn''t Qi-tonic Soup fragrant? After doing the math, these were even more expensive than the convenient Qi Replenishing Pills... Chapter 186: Chapter 167 Different "Brother Niu has grand ambitions, combined with Level S talent and the patronage of noble benefactors, his future achievements are boundless." By this time, Zhang Lei had already become chummy with Niu Changchun, his compliments flowing like they were free of charge. "Oh, please, don''t bring up the support of the nobility so casually, that''s not appropriate." Niu Changchun was all humility, but as soon as he brought up the subject, Zhang Lei deftly changed the topic, saying, "Speaking of which, I heard that a ''Mid-level Partner'' from our new Development Zone has emerged, quite impressive. I wonder which big shot it is, having already accumulated enough points." "Are you sure they''re from our new Development Zone? That doesn''t seem likely. It''s only been a little over four months. Even if the Inner City young masters have enough strength, they couldn''t have gathered that many points, right?" "For real?" With Zhang Lei''s words, quite a few people perked up with interest, while everyone else, except Tao Yu who was still boasting, looked genuinely surprised. Only Lin Chao glanced at Tao Yu without showing any sign. He was among those who knew Tao Yu the best, relying on the "Chosen One" mission and the tasks of pioneering the new world; with what he had accumulated over this period, it should have been enough. As for his strength, let''s not even talk about it. He had personally overwhelmed two teams led by Inner City Pioneers, and that nerve-racking experience still gave him nightmares to this day. Before returning, Lin Chao had also heard that there had been an incident at the mission hall, where one of the Inner City young masters had been directly killed by Miss Sun Shiqing when he tried to intercept her plans. His body was hung at the base''s entrance as a warning to others. Lin Chao thought this might be related to Tao Yu. Considering the potential troubles it could bring to Tao Yu, he naturally didn''t reveal anything. "It should be true." At this moment, Niu Changchun also spoke up, then adding, "While I was learning the Meditation Technique from Master Wang, I heard a senior brother mention it casually. Well, it''s been over four months now, and with the many opportunities in the Development Zone and the bonus rewards for accumulating points, it''s understandable." Niu Changchun himself possessed Level S talent and had received considerable angel investment, thus his strength had improved rapidly. He felt that once his points were enough and he had fully digested what he had already earned, he could try to challenge himself! Master Wang had told him that with his Level S talent and steady progress, even an Outsider without much background could aspire to become a Senior Partner! Even among the Inner City Pioneers, there were few whose talents surpassed his own! Not to mention in the new Development Zone! Niu Changchun had that confidence. "Nonetheless, being a ''Partner'' is ultimately not the proper path. It''s just something to pay attention to in passing. Even ''Senior Partners'' are no match for having one''s own industry. We should still seek shortcuts to corporate promotion or even start our own companies to acquire production resources..." Niu Changchun then shared his thoughts. But Zhang Lei, who had been flattering him, just laughed it off at this point, "Well, the new Development Zone is still recovering. It''s a bit premature to talk about setting up companies and factories. We can discuss that later." Flattering words cost nothing, but forming companies and such, how would the benefits be divided? Who would take orders from whom? Better to join an existing company; the recently established Dada Transportation Company by some of the Inner City young masters is quite good. The current disappearances are judged as probable accidents based on past experience, with a very slim possibility of a miracle. But since it''s a miracle, that means it can be deemed negligible. Lin Chao''s words indeed dissuaded Niu Changchun from some of his thoughts. As a Level S talent owner, he was also keen on preserving his reputation, after all, he believed that his greatest strength was his potential. "This... Brother Lin''s words are not without merit. It seems I was somewhat inconsiderate." Having grown up in the Outsider, and seen the dark side of the world, Niu Changchun wasn''t annoyed by Lin Chao''s persuasion. This caused the other Pioneer, who had also wanted to push forward, to feel somewhat disappointed, but he didn''t say much. Having Niu Changchun take the lead, and even if he took the lion''s share, didn''t matter much; one''s safety was the minimum guaranteed. But if he didn''t lead, then definitely neither would they. "Alas, I still haven''t truly caught the eye of the influential people, otherwise, things wouldn''t have come to this." Niu Changchun sighed ruefully and then said to Tao Yu, "Brother Tao, you''re a few days older than me and have better talent. Perhaps your strength now is not inferior to mine, and you have your confidence, but what''s fake will always be fake. It will be too late when it''s exposed and can''t be covered up anymore, and the influential ones might take notice and become displeased..." "You''re right, let''s eat, let''s eat." Tao Yu had no intention of arguing. However, just then, his wristwatch suddenly vibrated, causing Tao Yu''s expression to freeze. He had only one contact¡ªit couldn''t be that she was back... This vibration also caught Niu Changchun''s attention, who then rolled up his own sleeve and proudly showed off his wristwatch, saying, "Oh, you have a mission bracelet too? What a coincidence, I have one as well, given to me by Young Master Sun." "Uh..." "Is someone contacting you? Did you get a communication chip especially made? They''re quite expensive; I couldn''t bear to get one." Niu Changchun remarked as he watched Tao Yu''s bracelet vibrate. "Yes." "Why aren''t you checking it? It''s a message, isn''t it?" "Alright." Tao Yu felt that it wasn''t nice to outright refuse to check the message in front of someone, especially if word got to her, it could be troublesome. So he put the bracelet to his ear, ready to hear what the young missus, who had returned, wanted to say. "Not bad, you''ve passed as an intermediate partner? You haven''t disgraced me..." Tao Yu didn''t have earphones, and even though the speakerphone next to his ear wasn''t loud, everyone present had at least an A- in talent and were quite capable; this didn''t prevent them from hearing the contents inside... ``` Chapter 187: Chapter 168: Who is the Holy One? The once lively dining table suddenly became subdued, silencing all conversation abruptly. Even the sounds of serving food and chewing were gone. The quietness of the scene was a bit frightening. Niu Changchun wanted to tell himself it was an illusion, an auditory hallucination. But that haunting voice was so distinctive, there was no way he could have misheard it! How could this be possible? How could it be! How did the other party have that person''s contact info? I have a bracelet too! "Right, he was one of the first, he went in before me, maybe there were fewer people then and he got more attention, that must be it." Niu Changchun kept hypnotising himself, but soon, like everyone else, he realized another issue! "Tao, Brother Tao, is it you who passed the assessment for an intermediate partnership?" Zhang Lei stammered out the question. We''ve been discussing it here for so long, thinking it must be some Inner City scion who made the cut by completing a series of tasks. You''re telling me the person is right here at this table, having dinner? And showing off like crazy? Truth be told, although Zhang Lei had kept quiet and appeared all smiles and slick, he couldn''t help feeling some disdain when Tao Yu started gobbling down food like he''d never seen food before, he just hadn''t shown it. He thought that even though he hadn''t dined here too many times, everyone present was a genius of the same calibre, getting acquainted was more valuable than any of these dishes. This was too unseemly! But now, after hearing what that voice had revealed, any previous disdain flew off to the Claw Wasteland Country. This was having character, not sweating the small stuff! "Actually, I had a feeling it might be you from the start." Lin Chao didn''t find it too strange; he had his suspicions from the beginning. Inner City young masters? Anyway, no one from the Inner City in the new Development Zone has given me the same impression so far. It was just Lin Chao''s nature to not gossip here, when Zhang Wei kept spilling Tao Yu''s information in the Rainforest, he was somewhat disapproving. He later gave Zhang Wei a serious ideological lesson. Only now did the others recall Lin Chao''s polite words and realize it wasn''t just politeness! They were all Grade A talents; how did he manage to do it?! "Tao Brother, you''ve become an intermediate partner?" Zhao Yan''s eyes also gleamed, the beautiful Pioneer who had claimed she didn''t want to be pregnant at a crucial moment seemed to be somewhat emotionally swayed now. "Just luck I guess, I had enough points." Tao Yu suppressed some thoughts that alarmed Lin Chao and didn''t pay much attention to this matter; after all, the status of an intermediate partner was meant to avoid some troubles. The reason he reconsidered some fleeting thoughts was actually related to the tone of Sun Shiyu''s words, which were too familiar! With such a gap in status, if the goodwill was excessive, it might not only bring benefits but could also lead to troubles he couldn''t handle. Actually, the extent of leveraging that he had used before was just right. It would make others cautious, but not overly so. I thought it would be about the Meditation Technique again; that would have been a rather formulaic conversation. But I didn''t expect it to be about coming over for casual conversation because of this. "Uh, if I mentioned the Meditation Technique, I wonder if Niu Changchun would fall apart." Tao Yu inexplicably thought of Niu Changchun''s expression from before. Fortunately, he had come to understand the speed of information dissemination in this world; even if these people knew, it would mostly spread within a small circle. Without the various social circles, groups, and almost no telephones of the past life, the speed of spreading news was indeed quite awkward. "To meet the points requirement for an upgrade to intermediate partner in such a short time, even with point bonuses in the new Development Zone, is quite incredible. It must be at least two or three hundred thousand Yuan Force or even more, unbelievable." They had never even seen her! Usually, it was Young Master Sun who addressed the broadcast, so only now did they truly understand what was going on! This was even more shocking to them than the ''Intermediate Partner'' information. All present were at least Grade A- in talent and could someday reach the rank of an Intermediate Partner, provided they didn''t die young. Being lucky enough to stumble upon an opportunity at a time like this indeed provoked envy. But it wasn''t something they needed to look up to, they could all reach such heights in the future. But now, a noble from the Floating City was actively seeking them out, which had a completely different significance! From the tone of it, the two seemed to be quite familiar! Earlier, Niu Changchun insinuated that the other party shouldn''t wave the big flag of a noble, but it turned out they actually had a big flag to wave. This wasn''t just about being ''approachable.'' "Cough, Niu brother was right earlier, we can''t just casually use the name of someone important because they are approachable. I don''t like it either, so I hope no one spreads rumors," I cautioned the group. This made the atmosphere somewhat comical. It started with Niu Changchun orchestrating the gathering, wanting Tao Yu to ''clarify'' and not misuse the noble''s name. Now, in turn, it was Tao Yu who was cooling things down and putting out fires. "We wouldn''t dare to gossip." Zhang Lei also smiled awkwardly at this time, feeling more comfortable speaking to close acquaintances about the ''Intermediate Partner'' matter, But as for noble affairs, whether it''s true admiration, fake admiration, contact through missions, or other private matters, they dare not speak recklessly! Miss Sun was still unmarried, and careless words could be deadly! As a result of this affair, the meal for the other Outsider geniuses turned truly joyless. Even if the food had no taste in their mouths, the atmosphere at the table gradually shifted. Initially, the focus was around Niu Changchun as the core, but although they didn''t exclude him now, the center of attention completely revolved around Tao Yu. Zhao Yan''s eyes nearly spun around Tao Yu, tossing aside those critical thoughts about not being able to get pregnant at the moment, and she kept fishing for hints. Eventually, she simply grabbed Zhang Lei and switched places to sit by Tao Yu, even occasionally helping him with his vegetables. Those nearby didn''t even find it strange! And Tao Yu, who had come to make acquaintances, had no problem mixing with others. Although as a corporate drone he was well aware of the superficiality behind pleasantries, it didn''t stop them from being really pleasant to hear, making the meal enjoyable. Plus, since they weren''t really eating their vegetables, Tao Yu took care of them all while chatting, not wanting to waste food. The energy-rich blood food made Tao Yu''s Qi-Blood exceptionally vigorous. If it weren''t for Sun Shiyu having something to attend to, he would have planned to go home and box to digest the meal. And just as they had all finished dining, a floating motorboat landed in the courtyard! What relieved Tao Yu a bit was that there was no one on the motorboat; it must have been sent remotely by Sun Shiyu using the Floating City''s signal to come pick him up. If she had come in person and had me riding behind her, that would have likely caused no small amount of trouble. "This Miss has some consideration for me, huh... or could it be that she''s just lazy?" Tao Yu wondered to himself, but still greeted the somewhat numb others, "Sorry, folks, got an assignment, have to take off first." After speaking, he leaped onto the floating motorboat and swiftly departed. Watching Tao Yu''s retreating figure, Zhang Lei''s lips twitched as he turned to Lin Chao and said, "Lin brother, you must be the most familiar with Tao brother here. Who exactly is he?" The others around perked their ears up, too. "Who else could he be? An A-grade Dynamic Vision talent, our fellow Pioneer from the same batch," Lin Chao responded meticulously, but a hint of wistfulness couldn''t help appearing in his eyes as he looked up. At the moment the voice of Miss Sun came through the wristband, along with the content spoken, he even momentarily felt a wave of a death threat! A feeling of inescapable certainty of doom. Fortunately, it seemed the thought only flickered in her mind without turning into action... "Staying by his side is really exhausting, don''t know why my heart has so many dramas," Lin Chao mused with a hint of helplessness, shaking his head. The nightmares from their time in the Rainforest still haunted him. Well... Things got even more severe after today... Chapter 188: Chapter 169: Open and Aboveboard "Is this the Floating City we''re going to..." Tao Yu sat on the motorboat, watching as the view rapidly rose, a hint of sentiment in his eyes. He had only entered the Inner City for the first time not long ago, and now he was about to see the world in the Floating City... As they ascended, Tao Yu became parallel with the base of the Floating City and saw angles that were invisible from below. "The area under the base of the Floating City should be various factories?" Off to the side, he could see the surface of the base, where colossal mechanical structures were rotating, giant gears and grand pendulums seeming to represent terrifying energy changes with every movement, making click-clack sounds. Ordinary steel strength wouldn''t be able to withstand such immense tension; the entire city must be integrated with Yuan Force materials. But since he could only see the surface without a view inside, he could only speculate. The view continued to rise, and Tao Yu saw the above scene of the Floating City for the first time. The Inner City was already somewhat modern, with buildings in abstract and bizarre shapes. However, the space above the Floating City was the epitome of the next generation scene! Hovering cars and similar floating motorboats flashed by from time to time, along with rotating vast spheres in the void. Various space-style smooth curving buildings and tunnels interconnected, forming an overall structure like a Mo?bius strip. But it seemed Sun Shiyu had considered Tao Yu''s situation and didn''t brazenly parade him through the streets. Instead, they increased their altitude again, zooming by from the sky and finally descending towards a secluded courtyard villa nestled in the woods. "There aren''t many skyscrapers in the Floating City after all, but rather various courtyards; the comfort level isn''t on the same level..." Tao Yu also felt somewhat moved, noting that aside from a few functional buildings in the central area and one huge sphere suspended in the air, the rest that he saw were various estates and courtyards, each spaced widely apart with plenty of private space. Looking at the exquisite three-story villa in front of him, Tao Yu deduced that this must be where the brother and sister lived, separate from the other family members. As the motorboat landed, Tao Yu saw a mature curly-haired beauty dressed in a maid''s uniform approaching him gracefully. Despite the maid''s uniform, she exuded a dignified air thanks to the glimpses of skin at her collar and the cinched waist, yet it also added a touch of allure. However, Tao Yu, having undergone trials and tribulations with a young, rich woman, easily controlled his gaze, refraining from ogling. "Greetings, Master Tao, I am Lalei, the head maid here. If Master Tao has any needs in the future, you may address them to me. Now, I will take Master Tao to meet the young master and miss." Lalei bowed slightly to the just alighted Tao Yu, speaking in a gentle tone. She probably looked after the two since they were young. Tao Yu responded politely, "Then I shall trouble you." He wouldn''t get carried away just because of her courtesy. Truth be told, although she was just a head maid, her status in the Floating City meant that even if she went to the Inner City, she would surely receive respectful treatment from the top people there. The most important thing was that Tao Yu''s Spirit Perception could feel just how strong the head maid was¡ªvery strong indeed! It was best not to show any hostility. "Master Tao''s ''Meditation Technique'' practice is quite solid, and your Spirit Perception is very strong," said Lalei using her gentle voice as she led the way. "Far from it," Tao Yu humbly replied. "I am not just being polite. When the ''Meditation Technique'' reaches a certain level, the gathering of thoughts can enhance Spirit Perception..." Lalei''s tone remained soft, giving Tao Yu a warm feeling inside, like the classic girl-next-door. Smart kid, I''ve peeked at you too, but you didn''t give me a heads-up, and you''ve also seen me peeking at your sister before I mastered Meditation Technique, yet you weren''t afraid I''d get my legs broken. Really twisted humor! Seeing Tao Yu''s somewhat embarrassed expression, Sun Shiqing''s smile grew even more brilliant, the corners of her mouth clearly curving into a mischievous arc. "Oh~, look at you, seems like you''ve realized something, why won''t you even dare to look at me? It''s not like Larell caught you peeking and reminded you, huh~" Her teasing, elongated tone instantly turned Tao Yu''s expression wooden. After reaching a certain level of social death, nothing really mattered, just bring it on, I can take it. "Alright." It was Sun Shiyu who spoke up to interrupt Sun Shiqing''s teasing. "You''re the older sister, you''re the boss." Sun Shiqing didn''t argue. She sprang up from the couch, slipped on some puppy slippers, and then turned to head upstairs. While walking, she still waved her hand, "I''m going to take a shower, it''s gonna be a long one, you two go at it." Hearing Sun Shiqing''s openly encouraging words, whatever grumblings Tao Yu had vanished, and he sneakily glanced at Sun Shiyu again. She doesn''t seem to mind, could there really be a chance... "Larell already told you off, why''re you still peeking?" Sun Shiyu turned around and looked at Tao Yu with some puzzlement. "Sorry, sorry, I couldn''t help it..." "Just look openly." Before Tao Yu could even finish, his face stiffened at Sun Shiyu''s words. What does that mean? "Idiot, if your legs aren''t broken yet, it''s because I don''t really mind it." Sun Shiyu gave Tao Yu a look and then stretched, ending her meditation pose. The movement of stretching and pulling at her T-shirt directly made Tao Yu look, just as she said, openly and honestly. "Come on, let''s test your skill, see if you''ve made any progress." Sun Shiyu patted the space beside her on the couch, completely indifferent to Tao Yu''s fervent gaze and even deliberately stuck out her chest a bit. "Alright, but my skill level has increased, I''m afraid you might not be able to handle it." Tao Yu warned her. "Who do you think I am? Looking down on me, are we..." Sun Shiyu was unfazed, quite confident in herself. Indeed, she had never been obsessed with that kind of ''reward,'' just treated it as occasional relaxation, and was also interested in the finesse of controlling spiritual energy during reward and punishment. Tao Yu silently looked at his Yuan Force which had returned to several hundred thousand after his trip to the Inner City, chose without hesitation the secondary deification of "Taming Technique," and thought, bring it on, who''s afraid of whom... ¡ª¡ª Chapter 189: Chapter 170 Stomach Ache Tao Yu lay on the sofa with lifeless eyes, feeling utterly despondent, as if all was lost. This was his first time in actual combat, so he had no idea he was this fast! It was ridiculously exaggerated! "Why did I choose the burst and assassin route, why even this is burst..." Tao Yu covered his face with one hand and weakly stood up. He almost didn''t stabilize himself after getting up. The intensity of the previous sparring was beyond belief. Even though he could already feel his body''s weakness, upon seeing Sun Shiyu''s disheveled hair spread across the floor as she lay on her side, Tao Yu still couldn''t help but feel a dry mouth and swallowed. He oddly felt as if he was ready to go again, capable of fighting three hundred more rounds. The combination of the second Deification Taming Technique with the second Deification riding, along with the fact that the little rich girl seemed to really have a thing for him, made a battle imminent. He managed to hold his own for twenty minutes, which didn''t seem too terrible. But if you count the thirteen times, then it was a complete disaster; Tao Yu would begin to doubt life itself after at most a hundred moves every time. Although relying on his riding and Taming Technique had won him one round, and the little rich girl was equally disheveled, both were pretty much beaten to a pulp. But it was clear that he had only managed to do so by cheating; it was just too exaggerated. Sensing that Tao Yu was staggering to his feet, Sun Shiyu, who had also just come to her senses, struggled to support herself off the ground. In that indescribable scene, she lazily glanced back at him, "This is too much, what exactly is going on with your Skill..." Slowly pulling down the T-shirt that had been pushed up and got stuck, she hid the suggestive image; then, she heard Tao Yu swallowing. She stood up displeased and pushed Tao Yu back down, "If we continue, you''ll injure your foundation. Are you stupid or what? Tsk, look at the deficit in your Qi-Blood, you''re such a mess. I was only under the control of your Skill for, like, fifteen minutes; you''re too much." "It was twenty minutes, thank you." Tao Yu corrected her slip of the tongue. This caused Sun Shiyu to give him an alluring glare, which seemed to wash away some of Tao Yu''s fatigue. Although he could recover by eating and using Yuan Force, even at such a time, he couldn''t risk any exposure by acting recklessly, so he suppressed the thought of using Yuan Force to recover and lay back on the sofa with a slightly vacant gaze. "You were a bit reckless this time. I didn''t intend for this to happen so early." Sun Shiyu also tapped her head, then nonchalantly clung to Tao Yu as she sat down next to him, just holding onto his arm enough to make him change his expression slightly. "Use ''Meditation Technique'', weren''t you proficient with it last time in the car?" Reminded by Sun Shiyu, Tao Yu quickly utilized the Visualization Diagram to focus his thoughts. It was too exaggerated; after the sparring, her charm seemed to have increased. This was unscientific; not even the sage mode was effective. "There''s nothing embarrassing; when I was restricted by your Skill, I almost thought you were going to die. Thankfully, you spent time strengthening your body, and you did quite well at that," Seeing Tao Yu successfully using ''Meditation Technique'', Sun Shiyu became even more affectionate and her face was filled with glee. Her bare feet grabbed attention as they swung back and forth in front of him. Sun Shiyu then rummaged through her things and tossed a magnetic card to Tao Yu. Tao Yu instinctively caught it and almost blacked out when he saw it¡ªthree hundred thousand Yuan Force! He had run hard to the new world fragment and even picked up a Chosen One, but the total reward was only about this much! Grinding missions in Inner City, he had only made just enough for the Deification expenses of riding and taming. Yet here, the red envelope that was casually given was enough to cause Tao Yu a bit of a stomachache. "But that''s all I''m giving you, you know. You can''t afford my care anymore, and I don''t want you to live purely off my wealth. Stand up on your own," she said. "My current earnings are all made by myself," retorted Tao Yu. Listening to Sun Shiyu''s words, he defended himself. With any pride, he should have tossed the card back in her face, but in the end, Tao Yu silently pocketed the card. It was too much to give back... This gesture amused Sun Shiyu, "Without sedimentation and enough high-level skills, the marginal effect of Yuan Force is too strong. I can help you look for some skills, but you also need to show corresponding value." "Otherwise, just obediently let me pamper you in a golden house. Although I accidentally ended up in the new Development Zone and don''t have the pressure of arranged marriages, you''re probably someone who can''t be seen in daylight. MAX level of Dynamic Vision is just barely sufficient. You''d hardly make it as a stay-at-home son-in-law, and getting killed would just be a pointless death," she teased. Tao Yu felt a bit heavy in his heart when he heard this. Even though they had achieved good things together, he knew the gap between them was still huge. As the heiress of Floating City, from Sun Shiqing''s story of how she once broke someone''s leg, it was clear that there were many who admired her. Look at Niu Changchun¡ªthe fact that he dared to give her the occasional glance because of his talent made him feel like he''d turned into a long-distance admirer. Those from Floating City who cared about matching social status were likely even more numerous. Add to that her family, and they really could only sneak around underground. As for the marginal effect of Yuan Force and the source of high-level skills, Tao Yu also couldn''t possibly explain, even to a rich heiress like her; he had to keep it a secret at all costs. However, the broken fragments of the Heart of the World shouldn''t be a problem anymore, at least for the little rich girl! "Actually, I..." he began. "Got your hands on the Heart of the World? Unlocked body talents? But hid them?" Sun Shiyu interrupted before Tao Yu could finish, casually taming her slightly messy hair and using telekinesis to clean off some crusty strange matter while speaking nonchalantly. "Uh... yes," Tao Yu was a bit dumbfounded, but Sun Shiyu''s expression was gleeful, "At least you have a conscience. You''re cautious but willing to tell me. If you didn''t have body talents, you would probably be dead by now. Isn''t that obvious to guess?" she teased him, throwing him a seductive glance, causing an awkward moment for Tao Yu, Can we not bring that up? I didn''t die, did I... Just then, as Sun Shiqing finished her bath and was drying her hair with a towel, she came down the stairs. As she descended, she sniffed the air then fanned in front of her nose with a frown and asked, "What did you guys do? There''s a weird smell, like... did someone have an accident?" A surge of telekinetic energy erupted from Tao Yu, and Sun Shiqing was once again flung up against the ceiling. As time passed, the little rich girl had also grown stronger, and at a surprisingly fast rate! "Help me, somebody save me..." Sun Shiqing''s pretty face was squished against the ceiling as if stuck to glass, continuing to struggle and beg Tao Yu for help. And Tao Yu just minded his own business, as if in meditation; her own loose lips had angered her sister into a fury... Chapter 190: Chapter 171 I Wonder ``` "It really is like a dream..." After being brought back to the ground by the suspended motorbike, Tao Yu returned home, where he could still smell lingering traces of a faint fragrance. This time it was real, not an illusion. It was both an accident and a gain. Yet, thinking of what the little rich girl said to him, Tao Yu also felt some pressure. "Her situation is definitely not normal, plus she had to take special time to suppress and adapt, which probably means she herself is facing no small trouble." The little rich girl didn''t elaborate, but Tao Yu, after all, had a broad perspective and plenty of imagination from his past life. In his past life, he had been through the baptism of short videos, and this time around, he attracted attention due to his talent. Yet, he had always maintained ample self-control. Even with the filter of her wealth, it couldn''t be like it is now. Especially the twenty minutes and thirteen times she made him exhibit signs of a psychological shadow, which adequately demonstrated her difference. He relied on "Taming" from the second Deification to achieve a similar effect, but what was her secret to achieving this? "Succubus, maybe..." Recalling some subtle moments at the critical time, Tao Yu speculated. People from the Floating City really are much bolder than those from both the Inner and Outer City! Tao Yu didn''t know whether the Suns had originally escaped from the Abyss or if they had started to experiment with it later on. But they certainly did something extraordinary, which even the Suns probably had difficulty covering up. Otherwise, Sun Shiyu wouldn''t have mentioned needing to adapt to the changes at home for a while. Sensing his current four hundred thousand Yuan Force, Tao Yu slowly exhaled a breath. "If she''s still around later on, there probably won''t be such a dramatic increase in gains like there has been recently." He found a new fragment for the Chosen One, then reaped the benefits of vaccines and information, completed three quick missions in the Inner City while still relatively unknown, and secured the little rich girl''s red envelope. His pockets had indeed become considerably richer. With his talent''s second Deification completed, he could now choose another foundational Skill! "To gain more, I''ll have to explore new world fragments. Facing the unknown Abyss, enhancing fundamentals is never excessive." Currently, he has Deified one of the two "Stealth" skills, and next he could choose between the remaining "Stealth" + "Meditation Technique" or "Myriad Streams Breathing Technique" and "Five Forms as One" individually. These are his core fundamental skills. It''s a pity "Demonization" is too expensive, requiring a full six hundred thousand, otherwise it could have been an option. Tao Yu looked down at his hand, not in the sense of enhancing his spiritual power with an added mental attack. This could be achieved by Basic Combat and Fist Intent in different forms. Meditation Technique: Abridged, can additionally consume spirit to cause a localized collapse in favor of oneself. A brief piece of information, yet imbued with a profound feeling. Tao Yu silently took out a button and flicked it without any control other than the mental expenditure. The button tumbled rapidly through the air, then landed steadily on the ground, standing upright. It soon started rolling because of the uneven surface and eventually toppled over. Apart from an inexplicable consumption of mental energy, Tao Yu did not exert any extra control, and the upright fall was not the result of Tao Yu''s use of telekinetic-like manipulation. He did not possess mental-type skills capable of achieving such finely-tuned control effects. It was purely a ''natural'' change! Although it seemed rather insignificant, Tao Yu had already recognized the terrifying potential of the Meditation Technique after its second Deification. "Is this really the potential that a skill can bring about? Although it''s too advanced for me now, to the point of wastefulness, its essence is still exaggerated..." What had previously astonished Tao Yu was the Innate Time Control''s involvement with time. And Meditation Technique seemed to have lightly touched the surface of causality! Here I am, mainly using guns and engaging in hand-to-hand combat, and you bring out this kind of thing? The style doesn''t match! "But it seems to fit the consistent characteristics of Deification, high in essence, but still requiring strength to leverage." Tao Yu vaguely felt that the changes in Meditation Technique might be related to the Visualization Diagram having become his own. And the previous second Deification bonus of Fist Intention indirectly reflected onto the head of Meditation Technique. "Out with the old, in with the new, it''s time to return to the Abyss. I can''t really let the wealthy heiress hide in the golden house." Tao Yu''s eyes also revealed a burst of drive at this time. His advantages and potential laid before him, although he couldn''t catch up to the heiress in a short time, his future achievements were bound to be higher. If there''s going to be golden house hiding, it should be by his doing, how could he let her take the lead? A person with glitches like him, where''s the dignity? "One day, I will become the pillar you can lean on..." While making up his mind, Tao Yu also began to sit cross-legged and commune with the will of the world. As the quarter-hour elapsed, he gradually began to disappear mosaic-like from inside the room. Abyss, here I come again... ¡ª¡ª Chapter 191: Chapter 172: Information of the New World "What a big change to a living person..." Having just appeared from Jack''s dormitory, Tao Yu heard Jack''s startled voice. "Ignorant." Tao Yu glared at Jack disapprovingly. At this moment, Jack, somewhat puzzled, came over to Tao Yu, his big nose sniffing something incessantly. "Bro, what did you do? You smell good all of a sudden." Tao Yu shuddered all over and pushed the big nose away sharply, continuously rubbing his arms as if he had got goosebumps. "Get lost, can''t you speak properly? What''s been happening lately? Are the people I brought back settled in?" "They''re settled. They''ve been a big help, too. Lately, the number of people has been increasing. Survivors from outside Las Vegas have been converging this way, and we even found a South Korean country in the rainforest. That friend of yours, Panda, just brought back an Osprey Transporter..." Jack briefly updated Tao Yu on what had happened during the days he was away. It had to be said, the efficiency of Panda and the others was quite remarkable. Tao Yu had only roughly described the direction and the map, and then he let An Zhijie follow them. He hadn''t expected to see results within just a few days. The survivors Tao Yu brought back to the green family and the Crow Squad could also be considered ready-made combat power. Most crucially, the survivors other than the Chosen Ones had no need for Yuan Force. After communicating with Jack and Panda, these people were also preparing to represent Tao Yu''s interests and integrate into the Dada Company. "Not bad. I''m getting ready for a long journey. Please keep an eye on things here for me. If anything comes up, I''ll contact you through tasks from the real world. You can also use the message storage service in the Task Hall; I''ll check it when I get back." "Going on a long journey again? Aren''t you going to that new world fragment?" Jack was a bit surprised; wasn''t it a newly discovered world fragment? "Not for now." The Chosen Ones had already been scooped up, and Tao Yu didn''t think such a small world would have a Heart of the World. Since the vaccine''s output was low, it inevitably indicated the monsters there were not cost-effective: there was a high number needed, severe pollution, significant side effects, they were troublesome to kill, and one had to wait on the spot for their convergence. Even with a higher density, the value was average. The vaccine was probably only marginally higher in price than the monsters'' inherent Yuan Force, if at all. The vaccine was expensive. The main source of income coming up would be transportation again. Laying out his plan, the rest could be handed over to Panda and the rest; in practice, their experience was much more extensive than his own. In fact, choosing to travel afar, Tao Yu had his hesitations. Although he had a foundation for cooperation in front of Panda and the others, and enough credibility with them, people are not unchanging. So if he were away from the base for an extended period, some problems might arise. He had even considered ceding some of his shares because of the increased number of collaborators, as the number of people increased and Panda and his group had always honored their promise not to touch their share of the shares. Surely there would be some dissatisfaction among the newcomers. But now that Jack and Park Ji-hyun were there to help keep an eye on daily activities, with Sun Shiqing able to take a look later, and considering the foundation of their cooperation and the influence of their strength, it was possible to stabilize the situation for a little longer. Tao Yu knew that as the number of people joining kept increasing, he would eventually have to give up some of his shares unless he was willing to invest more energy in the company, but for now, that wasn''t necessary... "The second Deification of ''Taming,'' although lacking that sort of qualitative change, has become a bit more practical..." Previously in a rush, he had undergone the second Deification of ''Taming,'' which indeed introduced some practical new features. The main one was being able to implant a mental seed in the tamed target by thought alone. However, this was also a return favor that Tao Yu didn''t mind offering. Because he was willing to take An Zhijie home first, they stumbled upon the opportunity. "I''m planning to head north for a while, and it may take some time. If there''s anything, I will send out tasks from the real world to contact everyone. I''ve already asked Young Master Sun to keep an eye out, so if you run into any tough situations, you can reach out to him. But for general matters, try not to disturb him," Tao Yu reminded Panda. This simultaneously brought a joyous expression and a chill to Panda''s heart. He''d known before that Young Master Sun was very fond of Brother Tao and even Miss Sun knew him. But he never imagined that Brother Tao could ask Young Master Sun to keep him in mind. This level of remote acknowledgment indicated his high standing in Young Master Sun''s eyes. This was no wonder why an Outsider could gain such strength. "Got it. I definitely won''t bother Young Master Sun for no reason. And besides, things are going well for now. As long as there''s someone we can talk to, I prefer cooperation. And as more people join us, if anyone dares to act recklessly, it won''t be as simple as offending just one of us..." Panda grinned, knowing that while sharing the benefits would divide them, it undeniably made things more secure and safer! "By the way, Brother Tao, where are you heading?" "North, to that newly discovered world." Tao Yu was not keeping it a secret. Although now Sun Shiyu and Sun Shiqing''s frequency of investigating had decreased due to their duty to stay at the base¡ªespecially since Sun Shiyu needed to go into seclusion for a while, and Sun Shiqing probably wouldn''t go on extended trips before her recovery¡ªthe recent exploration still led them to a border that continued to a warm sea region in the far north after reaching Canada and passing through Alaska into the Arctic Circle. The barrier to that world seemed fragile, and at first glance, it appeared to be in the ancient agricultural era. However, there is an island nearby called ''Peach Blossom Island,'' which is the training ground for one of that world''s ''Five Greats,'' the Eastern Heretic. It''s just that the owner wasn''t home when they visited... And Tao Yu''s main goal in heading north was to acquire the Inner Power System! Physical strength spread through cells, activated by Qi-Blood, and not involving meridians, which made storing this raw strength extremely difficult. Currently, it was only after condensing Qi-Blood into a core that one could temporarily store power. Tao Yu estimated that after the second deification of both Myriad Streams Breathing Method and Five Forms as One, there might be an increase in storage capabilities. But how could the cost-effectiveness of this second deification compare to a new, non-conflicting system like the Inner Strength System just starting out? "It''s just that I don''t know which era it is. They only made a quick tour before coming back. But regardless of the era, it won''t stop me from seeking benefits. And although there are highly skilled martial artists coming and going, the actual threat to me is lower than that of technological weapons..." Tao Yu felt that with his current strength, he could also attempt to venture into the World of Avatar, where there would undoubtedly be something like the Heart of the World. But... The uncertainty of technological weapons was too great; being killed in an explosion would leave no room for argument. On the other hand, the martial world of the Metal Series, while seemingly full of masters, posed no substantial threat to him. Even without taking into account the boost from his array of special abilities, just the raw strength and physique should at least match the power of seven or eight layers of the Dragon Elephant Prajna Gong. Including Innate Time Control, Fist Intention, Demonization, and Shadow Force, there was a slim chance that anyone in the Metal Series could stop his assassination¡ªlet''s just see how strong that three-foot wall of Qi really was... "Still, I can''t afford to be arrogant. Most internal damage is piercing, and my current health pool might not withstand too many hits; it''s better to stick to a cautious approach..." This trip was mainly to gain benefits! If there''s Peach Blossom Island, it meant the Nine Yin True Scripture was there, and the Nine Yang Divine Skill was also likely within the scriptures. Beyond that, there was a martial art that Tao Yu found to be the most suitable for Pioneers. Dragon Elephant Prajna Gong! With sufficient time, there would be gains, and Yuan Force was just perfect for speeding up the process! "Dragon Elephant Prajna Gong is truly a divine skill for Pioneers, with immense value far surpassing other martial arts. The potential value is tremendous; trading a single instance of it with a company can fetch at least over a hundred thousand. "And if one wishes to establish a teaching institute for a steady flow of benefits, it could surpass the Wanliu Dojo. "Or it could be kept without reporting, taught only to those who have had a spiritual seed planted within them. There are many options..." ``` Chapter 192: Chapter 173 Disturbing "Roar~" In Las Vegas, inside a newly built farm, Da Hei, restrained by a large metal frame and wrapped in iron chains, let out a pitiful roar upon seeing Tao Yu. The iron chains rattled on its body. However, Tao Yu remained unmoved. He simply leaped onto Da Hei''s back, giving it a pat to soothe it while planting a psychic seed. This instantly calmed the agitated Da Hei. "Indeed, of the three Alien Queens on the farm, you''re the best-controlled one. There''s really no way to pass on your skills? Maybe in the future, we could form an Alien army, perfect as cannon fodder." An Inner City Pioneer in charge of the farm, a burly man with boar-like nostrils and tusks, watched Tao Yu easily calm the Alien Queen and a hint of excitement flashed in his eyes. Aliens could be tamed, and they were simply perfect as cannon fodder. High yield, dexterous, their bodies weapons, and even their death resulted in an explosion of acid blood. Now, because of these Aliens, even the price of Taming Techniques had gone up. Compared to others, however, the Alien Queen tamed by Tao Yu was still the best specimen. If one could control the Alien Queen, then indirectly controlling the Aliens through her would be much simpler. It wasn''t about the Empress directly controlling everything but rather the Pioneers using Taming Techniques under the enhancement of the Queen''s pheromones, which would definitely be far more effective than without the help of a Queen. "Yuan Force skills are currently being learned by the young lady." Tao Yu casually responded, effectively silencing the boar-like man, who fell mutely silent. "Alright, this should keep it calm for a while. When I''m free, I''ll run more experiments." Ignoring the roaring from behind Da Hei, Tao Yu dusted off his hands and walked away. Once sold, he was rather principled about it. With Las Vegas now largely cleared of zombies for the sake of the base''s safety, the Alien farm was established here. They were also looking to use the nearby dam to irrigate some crops, selecting suitable Yuan Force crop seeds. To ensure they could serve as both food and a source of Yuan Force. "Safety in the Abyss comes first, but after stabilizing, it''s time to think about generating revenue. Yet, for now, the initial investment should continue. Turning a loss into a profit will take at least several years, if not over a decade," Tao Yu pondered. Many Yuan Force crops, like trees, had long initial growth cycles, and how to divide them was quite a delicate matter. But without a doubt, the base was now on the right track. Without any accidents, turning a profit was only a matter of time. "I wonder how many people are still alive in the Monster World." Given the current environment in the Abyss, the migration of ordinary people, this world was at its limit, close to the neighboring Monster World. And these natives would become the base''s core population and labor force. Add in the constantly incoming Pioneers, and the future looked hopeful. "The little rich girl makes her money, and I make mine." With the world''s end having begun less than a year ago, the highways were still largely passable. With Tao Yu''s goading, Little Black, though initially driving slowly, gradually became more proficient. After all, there were hardly any other vehicles on the road, with only the occasional broken-down car parked on the side. Thanks to the RV''s truck-like height, it was quite easy to spot any obstacles ahead and perform the necessary Evasion. After a day of guiding Little Black through the remaining vehicle operations, as dusk began to fall, Tao Yu yawned and said, "Keep driving at your own pace, follow this road to its end, but don''t enter the city yet. Just stop on the outskirts, remember to turn off the engine and pull the handbrake after parking, I''m going to lie down for a while." With that casual reminder, Tao Yu turned toward the inside of the RV, opened the fridge, and took out a bottle of soda, chugging it down. Cold soda, refreshing! "I wonder if there''s any chance of salvaging the cola factory, the world''s stock is about to expire." Tao Yu lay on the spacious bed, but his mind involuntarily drifted to the wealthy young woman who had lain there before ¡ª truly toxic. "I feel like I''ve lost interest in other women..." After the encounter that lasted twenty minutes and happened thirteen times, upon his return, Tao Yu found that the previously rescued beauties now seemed quite plain to him. He thought he might have contracted some indescribable disease. However, just as Tao Yu was about to use the Meditation Technique in combination with the Breathing Technique to reinforce his strength at a low rate, a boost in Spirit Perception thanks to the second Deification of the Meditation Technique gave him a slight premonition. "Tsk, I was just about to rest; who''s this without any foresight?" A bit reluctantly, he let out a yawn and opened the RV window nearby. A faint hostility emerged from behind, and there was more than one source. Probably, they specially caught up because the RV was moving slowly. In any case, it was bound to be trouble. "Just don''t wreck my car..." Tao Yu instantly transformed into a shadow and left the RV. With the boost from second Deification to Stealth, Tao Yu suddenly felt like a fish in water. Many forces of Shadow Force converged upon him from within the shadows, then stored within his own shadow. But after all, this was not the Monster World; he couldn''t afford to indulge in luxurious consumption of power for too long. After leaving the RV, he slowly materialized from behind an abandoned car on the roadside, spotting a pickup with several motorcycles in pursuit from behind. The pickup''s bed had a machine gun welded on it, manned by an armed militant, with another one holding an RPG beside him. Besides, each one on those motorcycles was fully armed. "Wow, quite the strong lineup, they came prepared." Tao Yu raised an eyebrow. A group of militants like this, given average competence, could easily take on Inner City Pioneers if they caught them off-guard. This is also why the Inner City Pioneers liked to team up; having subordinates or comrades to watch each other''s backs made a world of difference compared to being alone... Chapter 193: Chapter 174 Procrastination "The lineup is actually not bad, but it shouldn''t be Panda and his crew..." Tao Yu stood behind a discarded car, watching the approaching team and seemingly feeling a bit helpless. Enhanced by the second Deification''s Meditation Technique, Tao Yu didn''t think any Pioneer in the new Development Zone could elude his Spirit Perception. And now, he could feel the hostility of the enemies. Armed like that, an RPG would smack you in the face, followed by a wild spray of bullets. If an Inner City Pioneer in the new Development Zone were alone, their chances of escape were almost nonexistent. But the threat to himself was truly minimal. In the pickup truck, there were two threats that felt a bit stronger, possibly Inner City Pioneers. Those riding motorcycles outside and the ones setting up the guns and carrying rocket launchers should be Outer City Pioneers, and he couldn''t even rule out the possibility of some natives. "I can''t just let you guys actually wreck my car, can I..." Tao Yu couldn''t be bothered to pretend anymore. As the convoy was about to pass by the discarded car, he suddenly drew two assault rifles and started firing blindly. The convoy''s attention was all on the sluggish RV up front, with an RPG resting on someone''s shoulder in the pickup truck''s bed. How could they anticipate an attack from the side! The kicker was the exaggerated accuracy of the attack¡ªheadshot with every bullet! The RPG shooter on the pickup truck was the first to suffer. Not only was he shot in the head, but the bullet also hit the RPG''s fuse precisely, causing the rocket to explode above their own heads. Boom~ The entire pickup truck reared up from the explosion and then flipped over! Taking advantage of the pickup''s upturn and revealing the gap on the other side, Tao Yu methodically followed the trajectory and cleaned up the armed militants on the other side of the truck, and even casually picked off the driver. Leaving the pickup to roll over by the roadside alongside the explosion. Tao Yu then leisurely pressed out the magazines of the two assault rifles and meticulously replaced them with new ones. "If you''re not dead, come out and we can chat. You might not have to die then." Tao Yu sat lazily on the hood of the adjacent abandoned car, seemingly too lazy to move. "Why are you attacking us?! Why! Can''t we just pass by?" A hysterical voice came from the other side. Tao Yu had shares in Dada and was completely aware of the scale of the original convoy, so he knew it would be difficult even for Inner City Pioneers to put together a team like this. This was also why Tao Yu had cooperated with Panda in the beginning¡ªthe hassles of personnel matters were too much. So it was normal to feel heartache now that this group had been scrapped in an instant. "You pass by your way, I fight my fight, any objections?" If the other side didn''t admit their ill intentions, so be it. Tao Yu didn''t care about those things. I have ill intentions towards you, that''s enough! Such a boldly stated argument truly infuriated the two people who had tumbled with the pickup truck and scrambled to hide behind it. How can they be even more unreasonable than us? Outer City bumpkins are too rude! "Sir, you''ve misunderstood, we really had no ill intent. Considering that you haven''t suffered any loss, but we have suffered greatly, how about we part ways for today?" "Right, right, we really don''t know..." Ignoring their hasty explanations, Tao Yu spoke again, "So it was about the Alien Taming Technique?" Once again, silence followed. But Tao Yu had already confirmed the reason. "Tch, I said it wasn''t likely they''d come to me without any vested interest, so that''s what this is about, is it? Is it the boar guy from the farm..." While speaking, he sighed and hopped off the car hood. He began walking slowly towards the front. Having figured out the case, there was no need to leave himself unprepared for similar situations in the future, which meant the other party no longer had any value to him... "Wait, brother, listen to our explanation..." The voice from behind seemed to get more urgent upon hearing Tao Yu''s approaching footsteps. But Tao Yu could feel their malice growing rapidly. Sure enough, as he was about to reach the pickup, a figure swiftly pounced from above while another dashed to the side, raising the gun in his hand. An assassin, yet daring to approach close. This is suicide! The faces of the two Inner City Pioneers twisted with ferocity. What did it matter how strong he was? What did it matter that he had subdued Panda? Once you''re killed, you''re dead! Giving us... Click~ The Pioneer diving from above missed entirely, as if he had struck a patch of black mist. But the next moment, the click behind him caught his ear. Struggling to look back, he saw one pair of hands just released from his companion''s neck, letting the limp body collapse to the ground as if in distaste, shaking off the hands. "I had already agreed not to kill Inner City Pioneers carelessly, what are you guys doing? I''m going to get scolded later..." Tao Yu sounded resigned. Just as the other turned and ran, Tao Yu followed with a leap through the shadows, casually flinging his wrist, his hand striking the other''s chest. Bang~ The figure flew backwards like a cannonball, crashing and embedding itself into the caved-in roof of the pickup truck. The unrestrained force had turned his internal chest cavity into mush. After dealing with the matter, Tao Yu slowly drew the Warlord''s Sidearm and fired several shots into the other''s head, even blowing off the crown without a response; he was definitely dead. "Why bother? Now you''ve made me waste time burning this down, which is a bit excessive. I was ready to rest..." Propping up a motorcycle, he skillfully took off the gas cap, tearing a big hole in the tank, then started pouring out the gasoline. They had ridden so many bikes over, it was like self-service. Next, he would need to borrow a bike to catch up with Little Black''s RV. Delaying bedtime would only make it later... Chapter 194: Chapter 175: Martial Artists? ``` "...Just follow the route I described, and you can get to Las Vegas first. The zombies there have almost been cleared out, and when you get close, you should find people scrambling to escort you to the base..." Tao Yu poked his head out of the RV window at the height of the truck, speaking to the driver of a sturdy-looking, modified pickup beside him. The truck seemed to carry a family of five, and Tao Yu didn''t sense any hostility, so he took the opportunity to remind them, briefly describing the route he had taken¡ªit was relatively clear, at least. Because of the height of their vehicles, they hadn''t seen Little Black driving; otherwise, they probably wouldn''t have remained so calm. "Thank you, thank you so much," said the weather-beaten, stubble-faced driver, continuously expressing his gratitude to Tao Yu. "Hmm, I''ve got to be on my way, safe travels to you," Tao Yu replied. "I wish you safe travels as well," the driver responded. After parting ways, the two vehicles crossed paths and Tao Yu continued driving within Canadian territory. The temperature had already started to drop noticeably. Las Vegas has a desert environment with significant temperature differences between day and night, but even in winter, daytime temperatures aren''t too low. But as he drove further north into Canada, the temperature was becoming distinctly colder. "I hope it doesn''t snow. There''s no one around here to shovel..." The weather in the Abyss was somewhat chaotic, so Tao Yu wasn''t certain whether it would snow ahead of him. However, considering Alaska is within the Arctic Circle, if the climate hadn''t warmed up in the past year and was still as it used to be, he reckoned that simply driving an RV would make it difficult to reach his destination. Even though he was prepared with snow tires and anti-skid chains, and the vehicle had sufficient power, after such a long time without maintenance, he had no idea what the condition of the snow on the roads would be. Little Black continued to drive, and Tao Yu once again picked up the map to determine the next landmark. "The man just now mentioned two strange riders ahead, but due to the language barrier, they couldn''t communicate. I wonder if they''re from another world. Peach Blossom Island''s world doesn''t have a clear barrier, and the barrier in Zombie World is one-way. It''s uncertain whether the zombie virus would spread over there..." While flipping through the map, Tao Yu pondered in his mind. However, if he could encounter them, it might be good to meet up and find out the situation¡ªlike whether it had snowed on the road or to figure out what time it was in that world. After all, Peach Blossom Island spans a long period of time. On his journey, Tao Yu hadn''t encountered any strange horse riders; perhaps he had missed them, but slowly, both sides of the highway were indeed showing accumulated snow. But the snow wasn''t thick, just a shallow layer on the road, and the sky wasn''t continuing to snow. "It must be due to the weather changes..." Tao Yu looked out at the snowscape, crossing the area alone, with only aliens and zombies for company¡ªfeeling a sense of solitude yet also a sense of relaxation. "The scenery is quite nice." However, not long after following the highway, Tao Yu caught a glimpse of smoke in the distance, along with a flicker of firelight. Cheng Lixue, despite her efforts to remain calm, was quite anxious at heart. Faced with utterly incomprehensible circumstances, and having to look after a younger disciple, she had to show strength. Otherwise, she felt she might collapse. "This place is known as the Abyss, considered the end of all worlds. You''ve likely encountered the fall of a world and were randomly cast here." Tao Yu mused while also briefly explaining the situation. She''s so beautiful, she must be a protagonist from some world, he thought. Falling into the Abyss and emerging without a scratch, she seems to be protected by fate. The possibility that she is a Chosen One cannot be dismissed, so it''s better to be honest and clear. However, Tao Yu also needed to gather information, so after dropping the bombshell to ensure the pair were still processing the news, he continued to inquire, "Do the two of you know of ''Peach Blossom Island''?" As he spoke, Tao Yu directed his full attention to their expressions. Sure enough, both looked somewhat baffled. "Among the seven islands overseas, we have not heard of such a place; it might be an obscure small island," said Cheng Lixue gravely. Alright, they must have accidentally fallen nearby. Snowy Mountain Sect, Skull Gang ¨C these names do seem a bit too conventional. There used to be a Skull Gang in his previous world, but they''re long gone now. "Ahead lies a fragment of a world that is the territory of Peach Blossom Island. You might find the environment there more familiar. Would you be willing to travel together? I could also tell you more about the current situation and its changes." Having gotten this far, Tao Yu wasn''t going to let them go without obtaining what he wanted and the journey was not a short one. What if they were false Chosen Ones? That would be quite the loss. So why not join forces for the journey? At the moment, these indigenous people generally seemed more trustworthy than the Pioneers. Besides, observing the couple as righteous martial artists, he wondered whether they belonged to the kind of upright sect that fought shoulder to shoulder, or if they were truly virtuous. In any case, he felt confident that he could suppress them in terms of strength. He could also eavesdrop and subtly inquire about Inner Strength. At the very least, during his training, he needed to understand acupuncture points and meridians, or else he might have a Divine Skill without knowing how to practice it. As for mental cultivation and techniques, Tao Yu was unconcerned. He felt that these two, who couldn''t impose any sense of threat, wouldn''t possess any profound martial arts and certainly couldn''t compare to those he had his eye on. Unsure of potential conflicts with different types of Inner Strength, Tao Yu didn''t want to waste time learning any mediocre Skills. Since they were going to reach the other side soon, it would be beneficial to ask for some knowledge about meridians and pressure points along the way. After a brief discussion, Cheng Lixue and Zhang Hao decided, and Cheng Lixue made the final call to agree. "Thank you for the trouble, young master." Cheng Lixue looked Tao Yu over, noting a handsome young man similar in age to her junior brother, with a well-proportioned body and a stable stance, likely someone who''s undergone training. However, through her experience roaming the Martial World, she noted from features like his temple that he didn''t seem to have cultivated Inner Strength, possessing only external skills, which didn''t pose much threat. She could control the situation, so it shouldn''t be a problem... Chapter 195: Chapter 176 Mutual Aid "What kind of monster is this?" Seeing Little Black in the driver''s seat, Cheng Lixue and Zhang Hao were both greatly startled, almost simultaneously drawing their swords with faces full of vigilance. Little Black, in return, growled discontentedly at them. "Don''t worry, it''s my pet. You can think of it as a type of demonic creature from the Abyss. This one doesn''t bite, but you should be careful if you encounter others; they are very dangerous." Upon hearing this, both of them involuntarily swallowed hard. You don''t have to tell us it''s dangerous. It felt like their entire bodies were weapons. "Is this... the Abyss? The legendary Nine Netherland?" Cheng Lixue tried to remain calm, her pretty face tensed as if she was finally beginning to understand the severity of the situation. Although they had previously encountered drastic environmental changes and even the living dead, to be honest, there had been no real threat to them thus far. Canada is vast with sparse population; they had hardly encountered a few living souls. Otherwise, coming across someone with malicious intent and a gun would have been trouble enough for both of them. "You''ll need to adapt. There are creatures here stronger and more repulsive than this beast." "I... understand. I would be most grateful if the young master could enlighten us further," Cheng Lixue said. Cheng Lixue sheathed her sword. "Hmm, I was just about to discuss some things with you. Get in, there''s a lot of stuff inside but still enough room." Tao Yu opened the door of the RV, the sight of the electric automatic door stunned both of them. "We''ve seen other self-moving vehicles without horses on the road, this... truly is miraculous." "You can think of it as the mechanisms of the Mo clan. That might make it easier to understand. Do you plan to keep your horses with us the whole time? We''ll have to cross the sea later, and I''m not sure about the climate in the north." Tao Yu looked at the horses the two had led all the way, which made Cheng Lixue and Zhang Hao hesitate. As martial artists, a horse was not only expensive but also an important means of transportation. Furthermore, Cheng Lixue had experience roaming the jianghu, and she hadn''t yet come to fully trust Tao Yu. Initially, she felt confident in taking control of the situation, but after seeing Little Black''s ferocious appearance and the expressionless face of Cao Shaolin in the passenger seat, she felt a drumming in her heart. "Though merely external martial arts and showy moves, their strength is probably not weak. If there''s any malice on this journey..." Cheng Lixue was somewhat aware of her own charm. Even her fellow disciple Zhang Hao occasionally looked at her with admiration. Her second senior brother had even tried to force himself on her because of it and was subsequently expelled from the sect after his mistake... Gurgle~ Before Cheng Lixue could ponder further, the hunger in her stomach made her cheeks turn slightly red. They were in unfamiliar surroundings with their rations almost depleted. On the road, they had only managed to catch a few squirrels to stave off hunger. If they continued without purpose, they might end up having to slaughter their horses to feed themselves. Thinking of this, Cheng Lixue bit her lip and made a decision. "We ask the young master to take us in. We are willing to offer our horses'' meat in exchange for your help." "Brother Tao, you said the world we''re about to encounter is one we''ll be more familiar with. Can you elaborate on that?" Zhang Hao held a good impression of Tao Yu, who was willing to share his food with them. Being a junior of the Snowy Mountain Sect and on his first venture out, he suddenly encountered such an event. His senior sister was also a bit lost, and now, receiving Tao Yu''s kindness naturally made his affection for Tao Yu grow. Although Zhang Hao had a robust build and rough appearance, he was indeed a little younger than Tao Yu. "You''ve also encountered other people; the fact is, this world is very dangerous. There''s a kind of hidden weapon you don''t understand," Tao Yu said as he drew a common handgun, one of the items left by previous assailants, opened the window, and fired several shots into the woods outside. This instantly made Cheng Lixue and Zhang Hao feel a chill. "So fast? And it can fire repeatedly? This small device has a power not inferior to strong arrows; if someone used this during a fight, it would be impossible to defend against," they exclaimed. "The speed of this weapon is so fast, it''s almost invisible, and apart from the loud noise, it''s practically perfect," Zhang Hao added. It had to be said, even though Tao Yu deemed their danger level low, they were still martial artists with Inner Strength, and what ordinary people couldn''t see, they could barely make out as a blur. Even in their eyes, it was just a fleeting glimpse, yet they knew something had been shot out. This gave both of them a moment of fright. If it weren''t for Brother Tao''s warning, how would they deal with someone who possessed this kind of hidden weapon? "There are weapons with greater power and strength, and, moreover, you might not understand the language of this world, which is another reason why I said you will feel out of place..." Tao Yu continued, then paused and smiled. "Although I haven''t personally been to the next world, someone has brought back some information. If nothing unexpected happens, it should be quite similar to the world you described, at least the language should be the same," Tao Yu explained, finally making the two feel somewhat relieved. Cheng Lixue was even feeling a bit hopeful internally. What if it was indeed their own world? They had previously asked about Peach Blossom Island, which could be the name of a place in that world. Although she had never heard of it, it could be a small island she really wasn''t familiar with! Moreover, finding a place to fit in and get accustomed to, even temporarily, was still good news. It was truly fortunate to have encountered a kind-hearted person willing to give guidance. Cheng Lixue was aware of the dangers of the martial world and was clear about the precarious situation they were in. If they had encountered villains, the danger could have been immense. Then she glanced at Tao Yu again, her cheeks reddening slightly. A chance meeting, and there would be no such thing as kindness without a reason. The other person must have had his own intent. The only bargaining chip they might have at their disposal could be their appearance. But even though they had left their original world, her moral standards still caused her anxiety; she was a married woman after all. Should she clarify this to him? "So, on our way there, I have a small favor to ask of the two of you," Tao Yu said, causing Cheng Lixue to look up, after which he gestured for them to speak. "Please proceed, Young Master Tao." "The thing is, I hardly have any understanding of acupoints or meridians, yet I am quite interested in these areas. So I was hoping the two of you could offer some guidance," Tao Yu stated, deliberately not mentioning anything about Internal Cultivation Methods, only acupoints and meridians. Hearing this, Cheng Lixue finally seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, smiling and responding, "Of course, there''s no problem at all. I can teach you. Whatever questions you have, Young Master Tao, don''t hesitate to ask..." Only reciprocal help can last. Constant, one-sided sacrifice felt too precarious. With Tao Yu''s request, she actually felt a sense of relief... ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 196: Chapter 177 Guidance The space inside this luxury RV is incredibly large, with a leisure hall, dining room, bedroom, and a two-level tatami layout. The addition of two more people hardly made any impact at all. Little Black was driving, and Cao Shaolin was in the passenger seat. Worried that Zhang Hao would get bored, I found him a Tom and Jerry DVD. After briefly teaching him how to use the TV, I let him watch the cartoon in the leisure hall while snacking by himself. Come to think of it, for ancient people experiencing this sort of thing for the first time, watching TV dramas and movies might make them feel out of place, while cartoons could be more easily understood in terms of resemblance to shadow puppetry. Zhang Hao, who had never come across such entertainment facilities before, was instantly engrossed, so much so that he stopped eating his snacks and remarked, "Learning to identify acupoints and veins requires quiet. I won''t cause any disturbance." Seeing him like this, Tao Yu decided not to bother him further. At first, he had thought Zhang Hao might be the one to teach him, but now that Cheng Lixue was personally taking over, he was naturally more satisfied. Not to mention her more meticulous mind and richer experience, just having a beautiful woman instructing him was surely more effective than rough man like Zhang Hao could ever be. Cheng Lixue, dressed in a white martial arts uniform, touched the bedroom mattress, feeling its softness, and once again her face showed astonishment, "This world truly knows how to enjoy itself." "Just sit wherever you like, don''t be shy, I am the one seeking instruction from you after all," Tao Yu said with a smile to a somewhat nervous Cheng Lixue. Having interacted with them, it was clear that both individuals had very upright character setups, albeit a bit nai?ve. They tried to appear savvy but instead radiated a sort of pure simplicity. I have to say, Cheng Lixue has good fundamentals, and there''s a mature charm about her that could easily outshine those celebrities from the Green Family. Of all the people Tao Yu had met, only the young rich woman could overshadow her¡ªwell, and Sun Shiqing if she dressed as a girl. The head maid Lara was also on par with her. "Learning to identify acupoints and veins is generally passed down directly by a master because it''s best if I lead with my Inner Strength within your body first, to give you a feel for it. Otherwise, if you rely solely on verbal instruction and demonstration, you''re unlikely to retain the impression," Cheng Lixue said as she sat on the edge of the bed, flicking her hair beside her ear, her cheeks blushing slightly. "This is very dangerous. If the teacher has any malice, they could easily cause irreversible damage. And if they deliberately mislead you about certain aspects, it could also lead to serious misunderstanding." "Since Heroine Cheng has made a point of stating this, I think she can be completely trusted. Please, go ahead. I won''t blame you if there''s a mistake," Tao Yu said, not worried about the damage as he had [One Proof Forever Proof], which assured his recovery from any mishaps. Naturally, his words sounded reassuring. "But Tao Yu is naturally far superior to me, truly what legends call an Innate Body." Cheng Lixue controlled the flow of True Qi along the Zhou Tian cycle, her pretty face showing a hint of emotion. "Oh, I have a very good physical foundation." Tao Yu also knew the reason; it should be the benefits brought by the second Deification of the Stance Skill as well as the talent of Fist Intent. "In this case, teaching will be much simpler. Moreover, if Tao Yu cultivates internal cultivation methods in the future, you can skip a lot of the grinding work of nurturing the meridians and only need to accumulate inner strength instead. And since I''ve already taught you the locations of several crucial acupoints, now I''ll let you feel the route that inner strength travels, along with the acupoints along the way..." Tao Yu listened carefully to the knowledge Cheng Lixue imparted, also deeply perceiving the path of her inner strength''s circulation. Although Tao Yu didn''t know at what level Cheng Lixue''s strength actually was, even just her strand of inner strength allowed Tao Yu to faintly feel its destructive power. If she really had malicious intent, suddenly surging inner strength would start to become rampant. In that case, he would likely be injured immediately, having to rely on his physique to tough it out, consuming physical strength and even Yuan Force for recovery. "Indeed, a very promising power system. If I can learn Divine Skill and then undergo Deification, who knows what level it could reach..." Tao Yu found himself somewhat expectant for a moment. Not until the inner strength reached the Huiyin Acupoint did his body, filled with robust Qi-Blood, exhibit some instinctive reactions. Coupled with the hand that was originally placed on the qi sea area, it led to an awkward moment for both parties. "This is a normal phenomenon, don''t mind it." Although feeling mentally disordered, Cheng Lixue still tried to maintain composure and continued the teaching. Tao Yu didn''t bother with other things. It wasn''t as if he was at a loss. However, this kind of hands-on teaching efficiency was actually low. It would be better if they could understand each other''s intentions... Tao Yu''s mind unconsciously recalled the process of heart-to-heart understanding with the young wealthy lady. It was double the pleasure. But then he quickly suppressed the thought and began to focus on learning... Chapter 197: Chapter 178: Maritime Boundary Division "You''re indeed a genius..." Cheng Lixue looked at Tao Yu, her face showing a mix of complex emotions. Whether it was regarding the memorization of meridian knowledge or the toughness of his meridians themselves, he was simply born for martial arts! Even though he started his enlightenment at a relatively old age, his future achievements would still be astonishing. In just a few days, he had completely mastered all the basic aspects; it felt like he could start learning the basic techniques of the Snowy Mountain Sect at any time if he so wanted. But thinking of the absurd things that had happened over the past few days, Cheng Lixue''s pretty face blushed and her legs twisted awkwardly, her chest heaving. And Tao Yu was also a bit at a loss for how to describe the Cheng Lixue he was facing now. In truth, Tao Yu had only flattered her a bit, and although the thought had flashed through his mind, he hadn''t seriously intended to practice "Riding" like Park Ji-hyun did at the beginning. An upright martial heroine, ah, who''s so pretty and suspected of being the female lead¡ªjust the type you''d casually flirt with. Having experienced the refinement of a wealthy patroness, Tao Yu had high standards and wasn''t keen on wasting his sword-drawing speed on trivial matters when punching would do. Conserving energy better prepares one for a patroness''s support. Yet he hadn''t expected that a casual flirtation would lead to mutual understanding, the process going so smoothly that Tao Yu was a little stunned. During training, when his True Qi stimulated her and she grabbed his hand, she couldn''t let go. Although after each encounter, she would regretfully say, "This was a mistake, it can''t happen again." Or, "Let''s pretend nothing ever happened." But next time it would be the same, repeating similar phrases with slightly different words. She would also spout all sorts of nonsense during the process, overly Sensitive. Digging out some stockings and such for her to put on, although she continued to say, "What kind of shameless thing is this?" she still went ahead and changed right in front of Tao Yu. The key was that Tao Yu''s Spirit Perception could feel that she was speaking truthfully. This time it really wasn''t about controlling her or playing any kinks. It was mainly about using the Taming Technique to correct her bodily responses. Too exaggerated isn''t good; those things are okay to do to oneself, oneself can handle it. What kind of female warrior is this from another world? It''s quite unbelievable but indeed thrilling¡ªof course, it can''t compare with the patroness, but at least it helped to regain some confidence, avoiding doubts about life every day... ... "Thank you, Master Tao. You really solved a big problem for me." Feeling the effects of the Psychic Seed, Cheng Lixue''s face was full of joy, and she glanced at Tao Yu with an alluring look. "Glad to hear you''re satisfied. What you taught me has been a great help too." Tao Yu chose to respond with utmost seriousness. "Those are just some basic introductory knowledge, I haven''t passed on to you the Internal Cultivation Methods, it''s nothing much." Cheng Lixue wore a complex and conflicted expression. If the Abyss was as it seemed, she wouldn''t be able to return to her sect in the future. And if by chance the Snowy Mountain Sect could expand its branches here, she wouldn''t mind teaching her sect''s martial arts to him. It''s just that he seemed to look down on the martial arts of the Snowy Mountain Sect a bit, leaving Cheng Lixue slightly upset. "Cough, Lady Cheng, recklessly practicing various conflicting Internal Cultivation Methods might lead to adverse effects, so I think being cautious is actually good." Tao Yu gave a dry chuckle. Along the way, he had also indirectly learned about their abilities and the limit of the Snowy Mountain Sect. To be honest, compared to the Metal Series of martial arts, they were not as good by a fair margin, possibly at the level of the Legendary Deer Sect if one had to classify. As for Tao Yu himself, he knew more about the Martial Arts World from TV dramas. The two most impressive things he could remember were the Sweeping Monk''s three-foot Qi wall and Murong Bo''s seven to eight zhang long palm force. Besides, many Martial Artists didn''t possess strong endurance. If talking about long-distance palm strikes, someone with Inner Strength like Zhang Wuji could manage at most two hundred. Chapter 198: Chapter 178 Maritime Boundary_2 ``` In the martial arts world, the combat strength was inferior to that of the frontier wilderness, and Great Tang''s Twin Dragons, a yellow-coded world, was even less comparable to worlds like Storm and Cloud. However, compared to Cheng Lixue''s descriptions, it seemed far more superior. In any case, due to Cheng Lixue''s reaction, Tao Yu vaguely felt that the world they were in might not be a very orthodox world. From their conversations, it was evident that the Snowy Mountain Sect was a major sect in their world, and Cheng Lixue was the third senior sister of her sect, the future wife of the sect leader''s first senior brother, which probably was the main reason she frequently felt regret. And Zhang Hao was even the number one expert among the younger generation of the Snowy Mountain Sect. Such characters, practically representing the face of the younger generation, had strength that was disappointing to the point where they couldn''t exert force remotely and had to rely on weapons¡ªa stark contrast from the effortless prowess expected, which made Tao Yu somewhat look down on them. The main issue was that he had asked Cheng Lixue, and she said that it''s not impossible to practice multiple Internal Cultivation Methods. Many methods, meridians, and acupoints are utilized differently, and running different methods through different channels depends on the specific circumstances. But without a doubt, if the Internal Cultivation Methods learned were too chaotic, it could even lead to negative effects. Tao Yu thought to himself that with "One Certificate, Forever Valid" he should be fine. In the worst-case scenario, he would either actively dissipate his Inner Strength or switch methods. If there were no other options, he would certainly learn without hesitation, considering he could undergo Deification, and at worst, he would forcefully stack it on. However, he felt that he was about to head to Peach Blossom Island soon and that it wasn''t worth wasting Yuan Force on the abilities of the Snowy Mountain Sect. Aside from having to Deify the skills, he would also have to spend Yuan Force on Acceleration. The early enhancements to his body were likely not very significant, so it would be a waste of Yuan Force, energy, and time. The cost-effectiveness of the first Deification was evidently the highest. It''s uncertain whether a second Deification of the Snowy Mountain Sect''s Karami Internal Cultivation Methods would compare to a single Deification of the Nine Yang caliber. He wasn''t yet that affluent with Yuan Force... ... "This, this is the world barrier..." Cheng Lixue and Zhang Hao looked at the cliff in front of them, resembling a gaping abyss, and the turbulent sea below, and couldn''t calm down for a long time. As for Little Black, it could swim just fine, so letting it push Zhang Hao''s kayak was a viable solution, considering Zhang Hao seemed quite robust. "Okay, okay then." Having come this far, Cheng Lixue, though pale, nodded in agreement. At this moment, Zhang Hao also looked somewhat reluctantly at the RV and said, "Are we just leaving the car here?" Over the past few days, he had become quite addicted to "Tom and Jerry"¡ªthat shadow play was too entertaining, absolutely hilarious. "Of course, hmm, when we return, I''ll have Little Black come back to watch the car." Tao Yu thought for a moment and then made a decision. Little Black''s appearance was rather off-putting and likely to draw displeasure from some people, and so was Cao Shaolin¡ªboth could be perceived as some kind of sinister technique by the people of the Martial Arts World. It would be better to leave them behind to watch the car. Tao Yu drove the RV to a nearby wooded area, then got out and covered it with a tarpaulin. He left Cao Shaolin behind and gave the command to heed Little Black''s orders. With the current Domestication skill, implanting a mental seed was feasible, and having Little Black stay by the RV wouldn''t pose a big issue; the creature was fairly clever. Next, Tao Yu brought a bundle of ropes and dragged two kayaks over. It was about time to descend. Even though the cliff was a hundred meters high and appeared to have no detours downward, with tools at their disposal, Cheng Lixue and Zhang Hao descended quite quickly. With Little Black''s help, Tao Yu, tied to the two kayaks, made his way down swiftly. ``` Chapter 199: Chapter 178: Maritime Boundary Division_3 The ropes were simply left where they were and not collected, followed by pushing the kayak toward the sea. "Do you need my help?" Tao Yu looked at Cheng Lixue, who was somewhat afraid of the waves because she had never seen the sea, and asked. "I would trouble Young Master Tao." Cheng Lixue didn''t try to act tough and, with a slightly blushing face, was lifted by the waist by Tao Yu and leapt into the seawater with a bit of a yelp. This caused her to cling onto Tao Yu like an octopus, letting him swim and place her onto the easily capsizable kayak. But, after all, she was still a person of the martial world and managed to stabilize her emotions. On the other side, things weren''t so ''gentle'' for Zhang Hao. Little Black''s tail curled around, amidst his screams, half drowning him with seawater while dragging him onto another kayak. Since Little Black''s strength application wasn''t as precise as Tao Yu''s, the kayak directly capsized, forcing Zhang Hao to cling desperately to the kayak, with half his body submerged in the water. Luckily, the climate here wasn''t the polar type of Alaska, and the seawater temperature was above ten degrees. This left Tao Yu, who was paddling, with a stupefied expression. Wait a second, you''ve misunderstood me; I really need to paddle! However, considering the mental strength he had implanted, which made her cold toward others but seemingly less defensive toward himself, he could only increase his paddling speed to quickly get out of sight of Zhang Hao trailing behind. Then, before Zhang Hao''s eyes, he sped away with his senior sister into the distance... Indeed, the speed of controlling the kayak after undergoing Deification a second time was like cutting through waves with the wind. Even with Little Black''s tail almost turning into a propeller, he couldn''t keep up. Halfway through their journey at sea, just after their first round, Cheng Lixue nearly slipped into the sea but was quickly scooped up by Tao Yu. Tao Yu even took the chance to glance back, and upon widening his view, indeed saw the Bering Strait, originally adjacent to Alaska, on the side. With exceptional eyesight, Tao Yu could see the sea level there rising hundreds of meters higher than here, like water blocked in a fish tank, occasionally striking the world''s barrier. Crucially, beneath the world''s barrier, a waterfall, much like a dam releasing floodwater, had truly appeared, spraying out a vast amount of mist and creating a clear rainbow from afar. It was evident that the world''s barrier of this world had not entirely stopped the water from the other side, as it continued to pour over here, though for the moment it didn''t seem much. "My, if this continues, the sea levels of these two worlds will eventually even out. I wonder how much of this world will be submerged..." Although he felt somewhat moved inside, Tao Yu''s actions did not stop; after all, the collapse wasn''t imminent, and his only concern was to get the things he wanted while he could... Chapter 200: Chapter 179 Peach Blossom Island "yue~" Zhang Hao carried the kayak to the beach, fell to his knees, and spat out several mouthfuls of seawater, even including a couple of strands of seaweed. By that time, Tao Yu and Cheng Lixue had already built a bonfire on the shore, skewering some fish over it and placing canned beef brought over in the kayaks. Cheng Lixue''s clothes were still somewhat damp and clung to her body in a manner that was subtly attractive. At that moment, she was close to the fire, seemingly intending to dry her clothes that way. And the change of clothes she had brought were also hung to dry, placed close to the flames to roast. Her clothes, drying as if a barrier, allowed Tao Yu on the other side to strip to his waist, similarly taking down some clothes for drying. "Yo, Brother Zhang, you''ve arrived. Come and warm up by the fire. Take out the clothes from your package too," Tao Yu said while sending Little Black back to watch over the vehicle before he greeted Zhang Hao. Zhang Hao dared not stare too much at his senior sister in her current state, feeling as if his already beautiful and pretty senior sister had grown even more radiant over the past few days, shining brightly. Bowing his head, he made his way to Tao Yu''s side, and then started arranging his supplies. One had to say that, ultimately, those with inner strength did recover fairly quickly. After finishing the grilled fish and canned food, Cheng Lixue and Zhang Hao had also regained their strength. "Is this the Peach Blossom Island Master Tao spoke of?" "I can''t be certain, but there are indeed many peach blossoms here. At the very least, we can ascertain this is an island with fresh water," Tao Yu gave a minimal confirmation, ensuring their survival was possible. If any problems arose later on, he would practice his boxing here while shuttling back and forth to the real world to bring over some materials. A hovercraft was too expensive, but a small motorboat suitable for the sea should be alright, right? Controlling its size to make sure it could be brought over was sufficient. And clearly, since this was the closest island they could spot, there was indeed a high probability it was the place the Sun siblings had found before. Soon enough, some people followed the cookfire smoke to their location, two mute servants. On seeing everyone by the fire, they started gesturing abruptly and emphatically. "When Shiqing first found this place, she only discovered these mute servants as well. It wasn''t until a fisherman was found that they learned it was Peach Blossom Island. The Pharmacist was likely not on the island back then. It''s uncertain what the situation is now," Tao Yu thought to himself, recalling the information he had seen. "It seems they are mute. What place is this exactly? Their clothes seem normal though," Cheng Lixue observed the two mute servants with surprise. However, seeing their traditional attire, she felt somewhat relieved. He hadn''t deceived her; this place indeed seemed closer to the world they originated from. Nonetheless, Cheng Lixue had harbored some slight anticipation at first, hoping this world was the same as her own. Now, however, she felt a mix of fear and turmoil, caught up in internal conflict and self-accusation. Tao Yu didn''t understand sign language, and had no way to communicate with them, having no idea what they were trying to convey. At least it was the time of Divine Sculpture, and very likely even the period of Divine Sculpture''s later years. If Huang Rong had already married and had children, then the current mood of the pharmacist would be much better compared to when Mei Chaofeng and the others had just fled. Therefore, Tao Yu took the initiative to clasp his fist and say, "I ask the senior to forgive us. We unfortunately drifted here after encountering a sea wave, so..." "Strange, this time the transdimensional traveler learned Central Plains speech quite fast. Kid, put on your clothes before you speak." The pharmacist identified Tao Yu''s identity in one sentence, which didn''t cause Tao Yu too much panic. Since he had already fallen into the Abyss, the fragment of the world he was in must also have undergone some corresponding changes. The old pharmacist was known to be knowledgeable about heavens above and earth below in this era. If he had encountered extraterrestrial visitors before and had now seen the kayak, canned beef, and the clothes Tao Yu put up, jumping to conclusions would be normal. "Ahem, you misunderstand, senior. Although we come from beyond this realm, we are not any demon from beyond. I wonder if the senior has seen any Pioneer companions of ours?" Tao Yu tried to probe a little with his response. It was clear that the old pharmacist was aware of visitors from the skies, but it was unknown if he knew they came from other worlds or if there were Pioneers who had made their way here. Such a long distance and having to cross the sea, when there were many interests to be exploited right next to the base, could there still be others traveling thousands of miles to compete for business? However, it didn''t rule out that some newcomers might have been thrown close by upon entering. "You seem to have a good grasp of the situation at hand. Follow them later..." The old pharmacist seemed unwilling to behold Tao Yu shirtless any longer. With a light tap of his foot, he drifted away like a falling leaf. That elegant movement made Tao Yu''s face show a hint of envy. Lightness skills, he too must find a good one to learn! Cheng Lixue and Zhang Hao next to him widened their eyes even more, "How is this possible, that there is such lightness skill in the world!" "Could this person have reached a divine state, becoming a heavenly immortal on land? Is this an overseas fairy island?" For the two of them, who had average strength, just a casual display from the old pharmacist was shocking, beyond what they could even conceive of in their wildest imaginations about the usages of lightness skill... This genuine and unfeigned ''admiration'' caused the old pharmacist, who had drifted away, to also hang a slight smile on his lips. He had a quirky temperament. If it were those who were sycophantic and fawning, he would have found it quite detestable. But with his discerning eye, he could easily judge that the two were genuinely astonished, their emotions coming from the bottom of their hearts. Such admiration was very pleasing to him as well... Chapter 201: Chapter 180: Pharmacist Huang "I don''t feel safe..." Tao Yu and his two companions had each changed into a new set of clothes under the guidance of the deaf and mute servant. Compared to Cheng Lixue and Zhang Hao, who appeared quite natural in their attire, Tao Yu, dressed as a scholar, looked even more handsome and out of this world. However, the lack of the thick feeling of a bulletproof vest left him feeling somewhat empty inside. "Actually, with ''Demonization'' as an emergency power, it''s not a big deal not to wear a bulletproof vest, but I''m just not used to it..." After some thought, Tao Yu ended up wearing the Inner Scales Armor underneath his long scholar''s robe. The sense of protection around his chest and abdomen was very reassuring. "Anyway, the robe is quite loose; you can''t tell from the outside." Feeling much more at ease, Tao Yu was quite satisfied as he looked at himself in the bronze mirror. This room and the clothes he had changed into, whose were they? Guo Jing probably didn''t wear scholar''s attire, did he? However, Tao Yu didn''t think too much about it; having clothes to wear was enough for him. After leaving the room, he also saw Cheng Lixue and Zhang Hao, who had also changed their outfits. Cheng Lixue was still in a suit of white martial arts attire, but the fabric was of much finer quality, though it was a bit too small and closely-fitted. Zhang Hao, on the other hand, seemed to have changed into a coarse cloth outfit typical for a servant. It had to be said, the eccentric Huang Yaoshi seemed to have a bit of a preference for good looks when selecting people based on their appearance. The ancient-style attire Tao Yu wore also caught Cheng Lixue and Zhang Hao''s attention. "Brother Tao truly has a noble air. The previous attire did not do you justice," Zhang Hao said with a hint of envy in his praise. With his wide shoulders and burly build, he too wished for such a demeanor but alas, he could not imitate it. "You don''t understand appreciation, let''s go." Tao Yu gestured to the deaf and mute servant to lead the way. Although the relationship might properly be considered as brother-in-law, Tao Yu dared not proclaim it recklessly. "Oh? Superior? Extraordinary tricks?" Huang Yaoshi''s eyes lit up slightly. "Are there such tricks that allow one to fly? Wait here for a moment." As he finished speaking, he once again displayed his graceful lightness skill, swiftly disappearing amid the peach blossoms. Even upon seeing it again, it still amazed Cheng Lixue and Zhang Hao. A moment later, Tao Yu was somewhat dumbfounded as he watched Huang Yaoshi return, holding something in his hand, stepping on the branches. In Huang Yaoshi''s hand was something resembling two square, long barrels with some slots and fixed leather pouches. This couldn''t be the ''3D maneuver gear'', could it? My goodness, where on earth did it come from? "Is it like this?" Huang Yaoshi inquired. Tao Yu also reached out to touch the object that looked like 3D maneuver gear, feeling a slight fluctuation of Yuan Force. It was undoubtedly a Yuan Force item, requiring only about a hundred Yuan Forces to absorb. However, it made sense; the 3D maneuver gear defied physics with its high output power, which wouldn''t make sense if it weren''t a Yuan Force item. "Not quite, it''s much more advanced than this. You can start by taking a look at this." Tao Yu took out a handgun and placed it on the table, as it was most practical to first introduce gunnery to people of this era. Huang Yaoshi picked up the handgun and examined it carefully. After some study, he followed the grooves on the gun, disassembling it piece by piece like building blocks, exploring its inner workings. The key was that after a while, he reassembled the gun, which left Tao Yu practically staring in astonishment. Observing how Huang Yaoshi handled the weapon, it was clear this was his first encounter with firearms, but unexpectedly, he was able to disassemble and reassemble it simply by following the structure. Chapter 202: Chapter 180 Huang Yaoshi_2 This memory and manual dexterity can be said to be extremely strong. Truly a master craftsman. "An unbelievably exquisite structure, this must be a type of hidden weapon, right? If this bronze pellet were filled with flint and gunpowder, the power of its explosion in a sealed environment might rival that of a crossbow." After taking out a bullet and sniffing it at the tip of his nose, the Pharmacist''s face revealed a look of shock. What shocked him was not the technique, for by disassembling it, he understood the principle quite well; he was shocked by the craftsmanship of all the parts, including the bronze pellet! "Even if I were to make it myself, I fear I couldn''t replicate it. However, the craftsmanship is too pronounced; this shouldn''t be..." Holding the pistol and puzzled, the Pharmacist then asked Tao Yu, "May I fire one to try it out? I can offer you some compensation afterward." "Senior, please feel free to take it. This thing isn''t valuable where I come from. It''s produced by machinery, not the work of a grandmaster." Tao Yu, having a rough understanding of the Pharmacist''s temperament from the original work, didn''t make any demands. "Good lad, I can''t be taking advantage of the younger generation." The Pharmacist chuckled lightly, then took aim at a peach tree with the pistol and pulled the trigger. Bang~ After firing, the Pharmacist''s expression changed subtly, and then he leaped to the peach tree, touching the bullet hole with an earnest look. "What kind of gunpowder is this? Its power is even greater than I estimated." He then picked up the cartridge case and sniffed it at the tip of his nose, "Saltpeter as the main ingredient? Has such great power? There''s no smell of sulfur..." Seeing this, Tao Yu also felt somewhat bewildered; isn''t gunpowder all the same? How would I know? As long as it works, that''s all that matters. Clutching the cartridge in his hand, the Pharmacist seemed to fall silent for a moment before turning back to Tao Yu and said, "Young friend, was your earlier detection of me due to some sort of clever trick?" With both Perception and such immense power, just this hidden weapon alone could pose a significant threat to most of the martial artists. "Uh, not exactly, I do have some confidence in my own strength." Pharmacist Huang was slightly taken aback. If Tao Yu were facing Hong Qigong, he certainly wouldn''t bring up such a troublesome ability; a simple exchange of strengths would suffice. But since his opponent was Huang the Eccentric, it was natural to fully leverage what he could! "Yes, just like this." With his palm slightly showing the effects of Demonization, it drew a visibly moved expression on Pharmacist Huang''s face. Cheng Lixue and Zhang Hao exclaimed in low voices, astonished. They had never suspected that Brother Tao, who had been with them for so long, was actually a demon! However, as he had been good company along the way and was openly revealing his nature now without hiding anything, they felt rather reassured. It almost gave them a sense of being trusted. Cheng Lixue''s cheeks turned even redder, her lips quivering slightly as if she thought of something. Pharmacist Huang then said with a sly smile, "Young man, aren''t you afraid I''ll slay demons and vanquish evil?" "Till now, I believe elder is not one to be confined by conventional moral conduct, and besides, this is merely an ability. I am, without a doubt, human," Tao Yu retorted, accurately capturing the elder''s persona. This outworldly demon had discerned after a few encounters that he was not one to be bound by formalities. Huang the Eccentric couldn''t help feeling joy in his heart, quite pleased with this realization. That''s just the kind of man I am! "Alright then, let''s see how capable you are, young man. Whether this Demonization can take a beating." Pharmacist Huang took a light leap backwards, landing on the railing of the gazebo with a chuckle, "Come on, if you can force me off this railing, consider it my loss." Seeing how confident Pharmacist Huang was, Tao Yu also looked amused. If it were an up-front confrontation without any sneak attacks, he knew he was outclassed. But since you''ve set your own limitations, don''t blame me for picking on an elder. "Elder, be careful, for my strength is considerable." Tao Yu clasped his hands again, while Cheng Lixue and Zhang Hao quickly retreated to the side to avoid getting splattered with blood. The seemingly immortal elder who could drift away and the young man who could turn into a demon were actually squaring off, leaving others somewhat unable to react. Especially Cheng Lixue, recalling how Tao Yu''s palm transformed into that demonic keratinous layer, she imagined God knows what, her complexion paling yet also flushed with an unnatural rosiness, as her legs squeezed together noticeably... Chapter 203 Chapter 181 Either A roar! A tiger''s roar exploded next to Huang Yaoshi''s ear, seemingly subduing all his thoughts completely. Huang Yaoshi, who had been confidently standing on the railing waiting for Tao Yu to make the first move, immediately sensed trouble! But as one of the Five Greats, possessing combat techniques like the Billowing Ocean Melody and being among the top in terms of inner strength. Even being slightly distracted, he quickly gathered his thoughts and, without holding back, launched a single-handed Empty Sky Palm Strike towards Tao Yu''s demonizing claws. Before the two even made contact, the palm strike''s force was already rampant in the air. Tao Yu felt the air before his palm instantly become viscous, followed by a surge of force coming from afar. Having experienced the inner strength of Cheng Lixue within his own meridians, Tao Yu had felt that if Cheng Lixue were to transfer inner strength at close range with full force, it could seriously injure him, and now, even when the force came from a distance, Tao Yu felt its ravaging power! However, in the next moment, Tao Yu felt the change brought by Fist Intention. The force arriving from afar hadn''t yet entered his body when it began to wither and decay. Although it pressed down heavily, it was continuously dissolved by the force Tao Yu generated from afar. Stay tuned for updates on empire The remaining strength was also blocked by the concentrated force within his body. Huang Yaoshi, initially intimidated in spirit and regretting the subconscious palm strike he launched, was thinking how he might remedy an overly forceful blow. Soon after, he felt his palm strength dissipate like a clay ox into the sea, disintegrating rapidly before even reaching close. "Eh?" With a glint in his eye, Huang Yaoshi realized the other party''s confidence in his own strength was not unfounded! Bang! As palm and claw met, there was a crack, and the railing of the pavilion beneath Huang Yaoshi''s feet snapped. His shoes, clinging to a broken piece of the railing, floated backward for two to three zhang like a falling leaf before he landed steadily. argued Tao Yu, clutching the porcelain bottle while making his statement. "You make it sound as if I would go back on my word; wait here, and I''ll make you a list to choose from," said Huang Yaoshi, feeling the force on the bottle and somewhat speechless. Couldn''t the guy relax his grip before making such firm statements? Doesn''t he at least know to keep up appearances? Yet Tao Yu''s behavior was somewhat pleasing to Huang Yaoshi. He showed no suspicion that the bottle contained poison and consumed it directly, praising the effect and taking it without hesitation. That''s how it should be! Why not accept good things when they come? Huang Yaoshi disliked those who were pretentious. If you liked something, you should express it straightforwardly. "Hehe, I''m not in a hurry, senior. We can start by discussing some information you might find interesting," suggested Tao Yu, not letting Huang Yaoshi start writing immediately as if he didn''t trust him. It was better to exchange current information first. The best technique in Huang Yaoshi''s hands was, of course, the "Nine Yin True Scripture." But the "Nine Yin True Scripture" has connections to Huang Yaoshi''s deceased wife, and since he himself never practiced it, the difficulty was significant. Fortunately, there was backup from the Ancient Tomb sect, so Tao Yu wasn''t under much pressure. If he could get it, great; if not, he''d settle for the next best... ... "The grasslands have fallen into chaos?" Having fiddled with the handgun for quite a while, Huang Yaoshi''s expression became grave upon hearing that Tao Yu talked of mass production capabilities and even stronger firepower. However, precisely because of this, the exchanges that followed were much smoother, allowing Tao Yu to learn about the origin of the Three-Dimensional Maneuver Gear and the latest developments. As for the timeline, it seemed that the Divine Sculpture had just begun, with Yang Guo already received by Huang Yaoshi and sent to Zhongnan Mountain. Chapter 204 Chapter 181 Either_2 Jin had already perished, yet the grasslands to the north still watched with rapacious eyes, as Guo Jing presided over the situation in Xiangyang from his seat. But suddenly, the tense situation in the north ceased, the grassland armies retreated overnight, and then more and more refugees started arriving from the north, speaking of some man-eating giants that had appeared on the grasslands. The descriptions were as exaggerated as they could possibly be. Some said they were as tall as houses, others claimed they were higher than city walls, and there were even those who said they were taller than mountains, with the smallest being around three to four meters. Because the information was too chaotic, the imperial court could only settle these refugees as best as possible, while also reinforcing the defenses of Xiangyang. This three-dimensional maneuver gear, however, was brought over by a group of foreigners who had fled from the north; it''s just that there was some communication barrier, as the other party seemed to be speaking Japanese. "This device is different from your guns; it seems to have some sort of mysterious power as well, I can''t replicate it exactly to achieve the same effect," Huang Yaoshi spoke somewhat wistfully, his expression also grown somewhat grave. "I originally thought that these outsiders'' words were mostly exaggerations; how could there be giants over ten meters tall in this world, let alone fifty meters. But considering the situation on your end, it seems not impossible. Young friend, do you know if those firearms and cannons of yours can be transported over in large quantities?" It must be said, Huang Yaoshi truly had exceptional foresight. Once he inferred through Tao Yu that the rumors about the giants might be true, he too began to think of countermeasures. "With the sea in between, I''m afraid it''s difficult..." Tao Yu also roughly understood the situation. It must be that the world of the Titans had come into contact with this side, perhaps the barrier''s power of this world was mostly used to hold back the sea and did not block the entrance of the Titans, or it didn''t block them entirely. This led to the Titans beginning to ravage the grasslands. "According to the situation with ''Demonization'', it is highly likely that the Titans lose that powerful regenerative ability once they leave their world. So, theoretically, we can now use a zerg-rush tactic to encircle and slay them, but the losses..." Tao Yu pondered the current circumstance within his heart. Although he had only watched the first two seasons of that Titan anime, when it ended poorly, he caught the finale through short videos as well. There should be some Founding Titan that could control the Pure Titans. It seemed to be that person called Ymir, always somewhere sheltering the Titans? Giving them the power of regeneration? However, given the size and number of the Titans, the defeat in the grasslands was likely only a matter of time. If there were only Pure Titans, then once the grassland armies overcame their fear and found a pattern, they might indeed be able to resist by sheer numbers, for example, by using chains and specifically crafting some blades for slicing legs. But in the army of Pure Titans, mixed with Aberrants, the blow to morale was too great. The presence of some small, agile Titans on the other hand, completed the lineup. Furthermore, Tao Yu''s character had always been to his taste; this kind of arrogance was something Pharmacist Huang actually admired. "The martial arts of the world are vast as smoke, but there are only three that can truly be called top-tier internal cultivation methods," Pharmacist Huang began. Hearing Pharmacist Huang speak, Tao Yu knew it was time for ''the joy of teaching,'' and he quickly followed up at just the right moment, "Oh? And which three would those be?" "First and foremost is the innate skill cultivated by the invincible Wang Chongyang back in his day. This skill is upright and balanced, emphasizing accumulation and persistence, growing stronger as one practices, and it would suit you best." Upon hearing this, Tao Yu had a moment of realization. The senior was truly experienced. He had originally thought of the Nine Yang Divine Skill and the Nine Yin True Scripture, and then to search for the Dragon Elephant Prajna Skill. If possible, he might even consider the Muscle Change Classic and some Shaolin secret techniques, or even head to the Ming Cult for the Great Shift of Qiankun. He had somehow overlooked this other martial art that was a divine skill back in the day! Now that he heard this, it did indeed seem very suitable for him. The Dragon Elephant Prajna Skill also involved accumulation, but it focused more on the physical body and strength, whereas the innate skill was presumably mainly about inner strength. Or perhaps it was possible to practice both? "Secondly, there is the Nine Yin True Scripture, which we seized back in the day. It is indeed a supreme martial art as well," Pharmacist Huang continued. At this point, Pharmacist Huang appeared somewhat sorrowful, presumably reminded of his deceased wife, and despite holding the Nine Yin True Scripture for many years, he had indeed never cultivated any of the martial arts from it. "Thirdly, there is the Muscle Change Classic from Shaolin Temple, which has been secluded for many years. Despite Shaolin''s seclusion over the years, their foundation should not be underestimated. These three are the top foundational martial arts of the world. I only have the Nine Yin True Scripture, so perhaps..." The offer came so unexpectedly smooth that Tao Yu was caught off guard for a moment. Given Pharmacist Huang''s attachment to his deceased wife, he would never easily impart the Nine Yin True Scripture, although his daughter and son-in-law practiced it, he himself had always refrained from it. Tao Yu had been intent on obtaining the Nine Yin True Scripture, but he had truly felt that it would be too difficult to obtain from Pharmacist Huang. His main focus had been on the Ancient Tomb School, and then the Nine Yang Divine Skill of Shaolin Temple. He thought that acquiring these two and undergoing demonization once, coupled with the acceleration of his hundred thousand Yuan Force afterwards, and having completed the accumulation, he should be able to seek out King Golden Wheel or the Ming Cult to resolve things more smoothly. But now, without much effort, and just preparing to simply build a relationship and become familiar with Pharmacist Huang, he suddenly offered Tao Yu the Nine Yin True Scripture? This was somewhat unexpected. However, Tao Yu was not one to shy away from challenges, and although he knew there had to be some catch, he said boldly, "Since it is a top-tier martial art recommended by you, senior, of course, I would like to have it..." Chapter 205 Chapter 182 Nine Yin True Scripture Atop a three-tiered wooden sailing ship, Tao Yu sat in the cabin, his expression unavoidably drifting into a daze. Looking at the Nine Yin True Scripture in front of him, he genuinely felt a bit dizzy. It''s really just given to myself? It seemed too simple... Tao Yu was not without means to obtain the Nine Yin True Scripture, but Zhongnan Mountain was vast, and searching for it would definitely require a lot of effort. Moreover, from the Jiangsu and Zhejiang coastlines, it would take traversing three provinces to reach Zhongnan Mountain! Whether it''s Zhongnan Mountain or Mount Shaoshi, both are actually north of Xiangyang, within the sphere of influence of the grassland powers. It''s just that the grasslands themselves don''t have a large population, adopting a sort of subcontracting system. Coupled with the fact that Qiu Chuji had some connections with Genghis Khan back in the day, and Shaolin Temple had sealed itself off from the outside world, so for the time being, these two major forces hadn''t been too greatly affected. Without cars, relying solely on horses, traveling day and night, it would still take at least a month or more, plus the time spent searching for ancient tombs. Tao Yu''s original plan was simply to find the Nine Yin True Scripture and then go home to report his safety. But it was given to me right at the start? This... Slightly caught Tao Yu off guard. The most important thing was, Huang Rong made no demands! "Is this just acting on a whim... All I can say is worthy of being Huang the Eccentric..." Tao Yu sighed in his heart and eventually reached out to open the Nine Yin True Scripture. "If someone helps me, I''ll help others in return. When the time comes, I''ll lend a hand too. After all, that Titan thing is indeed troublesome." However, after flipping open the cover, Tao Yu stared at the contents inside for a long time without speaking. Really can''t understand anything... ... "You can''t understand it? How could that be, didn''t you say you''ve begun to recognize the meridians and you understand the acupoints very well?" Huang Rong, with a smile at the corners of his mouth, feigned curiosity as he repeated what Tao Yu had confidently said earlier while looking at him approaching for advice. This directly almost made Tao Yu die of embarrassment on the spot. He then also remembered that the Black Wind Twin Demons had the Nine Yin True Scripture for so many years with little progress because it involved a lot of Daoist knowledge. It wasn''t something that could be easily mastered just by recognizing meridians and discerning acupoints! In Divine Sculpture, Yang Guo and Little Dragon Girl managed to learn part of the techniques from the ancient tomb because Yang Guo had studied at the Quanzhen Sect and was specifically crammed with relevant content. A few days ago I was still a meridian neophyte, and for Daoism, I could only recite "The Dao that can be spoken is not the eternal Dao." how could I possibly self-study the Nine Yin True Scripture! And yet my initial plan was quite perfect. Tao Yu imagined himself traversing mountains and rivers, arriving at Zhongnan Mountain after much hardship, then relying on the Corpse Refining Art to search for the dragon vein and locate the tomb of the living dead. After two months he would have finally found the Nine Yin True Scripture, then to find he couldn''t understand it... "Probably, I would get so furious that I would catch a third-generation disciple from Quanzhen Sect to translate it for me." Tao Yu simulated the mental journey. As for whether the person translating would employ the methods Huang Rong used to trick Ouyang Feng? Standing beside them, Cheng Lixue and Zhang Hao both showed clear envy. They hadn''t expected that Young Master Tao, relying on his talent, would become a disciple of this earthly immortal overnight and even be taught a divine skill. As members of a martial arts sect, they naturally knew that the secrets of cultivation should be asked about sparingly, so besides offering their congratulations, they dared not inquire further. "Thank you, Master. Without your guidance, even ten times the amount of time wouldn''t have allowed me to understand it, let alone get started." Tao Yu''s gratitude was genuine and heartfelt. "Hmph, just don''t come to torture me at night anymore. Let''s go, get off the boat. I haven''t informed them. We''ll find an inn to rest first. Don''t disturb me anymore, we''ll look around town after a good rest to see what''s happened recently, and then we''ll go see them..." "Alright..." As Tao Yu followed Huang Pharmacist off the boat, walking down the plank, he noticed Cheng Lixue and Zhang Hao, who had been adrift at sea for half a month and were now unaccustomed to being back on land, and felt a bit helpless. These two fellows really were a bit embarrassing. They were the facade figures of their Snowy Mountain Sect. What kind of weakling world is this? Thinking of the odd aspects of Cheng Lixue, the heroine, Tao Yu felt a wave of dizziness. It couldn''t be one of those strange, racy worlds, could it? Thinking about it, it actually seemed quite possible. "Miss Cheng, are you alright?" Ignoring Zhang Hao, who was crouched on the dock vomiting into the water, Tao Yu steadied Cheng Lixue''s plump body and asked. "I''m fine, thank you, Young Master Tao." Cheng Lixue looked at Tao Yu''s handsome face. The paleness from seasickness on her face gave way to a blush, and the masculine scent from his nose cleared her head considerably. She then turned her head away, not daring to look any longer. After all, even when on the boat, she had secretly sneaked into Tao Yu''s room and covered her mouth the whole time. But in front of others, she still had to play her role. Tao Yu naturally let her be. In fact, it was quite thrilling... "That''s good, let''s go." "Okay." Cheng Lixue, not giving any more thought to anything else, simply followed Tao Yu and Huang Pharmacist. Zhang Hao, who had vomited half of his insides out, hurriedly finished and then chased after them with his sword and belongings in tow... ... Arriving at the inn, because of the half month of travel by boat and carriage, the other three all wanted to rest well. However, Tao Yu was full of energy as he sat at the bedside, taking a slow breath. "Before, I always thought that the Nine Yin True Scripture would be some kind of cold and sinister inner strength, but I never expected it to be the most authentic foundational method of Taoism..." Tao Yu let out a slow sigh. If it weren''t for my master, it would have been impossible for me to learn it so quickly. Now, let''s see what the limits of this method are! Deification! Chapter 206 Chapter 183 Cooperation for Mutual Benefit [Northern Dipper??]: To begin with, taking the stars as the repository for the Dao, one can draw a strand of Big Dipper star power to temper one''s inner strength, discarding the dross and selecting the essence, what remains is the True Qi. When Tao Yu saw the result of his Deification process, he was utterly astonished. Although at this time he had only the first strand of Big Dipper inner strength, the completion of Skill Deification still made him feel the qualitative change in that sliver of inner strength. It had become more profound, more refined! The inner strength that was initially refined through the Big Dipper had already far exceeded the mixed inner strength of Cheng Lixue. But now, that strand of inner strength had undergone compression once again! Tao Yu felt that the second Deification of the Basic Breathing Method had drawn in a strand of Free Energy filled with starlight, distinct from the rest. Even though it was daytime, and he was clearly indoors, by the high-level perspective of the second Deification of the Meditation Technique, Tao Yu could vaguely sense the starlight emitted by the seven dim celestial bodies in the infinite void. Difficult to harness, yet stubbornly, they surged into his body, tempering that already extremely pure strand of inner strength, transforming it into an even more durable form, becoming True Qi! "Is this what Cultivation feels like..." Tao Yu was a bit dazed. Although calling it Cultivation might be an exaggeration, it had indeed caused a qualitative change in his inner strength! [Northern Dipper], a top-grade Daoist Internal Cultivation Method, had revealed its miraculous side! "Accelerate for me!" Now that the Skill had appeared, Tao Yu didn''t skimp on the use of his Yuan Force. With the enhancement from Yuan Force, the dim starlight that was indiscernible before, suddenly sparkled and the Big Dipper star power was drawn into his body at ten, a hundred times the usual rate! "As expected of a high-tier product that costs five thousand to Deify, the expense for Yuan Force acceleration is frighteningly high, but it''s worth it." After a brief test, Tao Yu opened his eyes in excitement, looked at his arm, and saw that it was fine! Before Deification, [Northern Dipper] used oneself as the repository, and the birth of inner strength mainly relied on one''s own energy. Surely, one would need to eat like a Titan to satisfy that kind of accelerated demand. But now, after Deification, at least during training, he could greatly make use of the high-level Big Dipper star power! Although there was still a burden on the body, the degree was smaller compared to the Breathing Technique or even the Meditation Technique, and with his current vast accumulation of Qi-Blood, he wouldn''t need to eat while training. Just a large meal after finishing should suffice. With that being the case, what''s there to hesitate about? "A hundredfold Acceleration for an hour would cost about a thousand Yuan Force, but at least I don''t need to eat extra now, and before my meridians are fully saturated and begin expanding, it''s all within the prime window for True Qi improvement!" This hundred thousand Yuan Force I have was saved up for Acceleration¡ªinject it into me thoroughly! During prime window, a hundredfold Acceleration is definitely worth it! Once the prime window passes, or when there''s not much Yuan Force left, then I can go back to tenfold Acceleration to improve cost-effectiveness, as long as I ensure there''s always Yuan Force available to maintain Acceleration! On the contrary, once Qi-Blood begins to wane, strength will also plummet rapidly. "If Master wishes to learn, I can teach you. It''s possible that my meridians are so resilient because I''ve practiced this method." Tao Yu was not one to hoard his treasures, causing Cheng Lixue and Zhang Hao beside him to be very tempted. "I will pass, I''m old and my Qi-Blood is already declining. I can''t withstand such strain." Huang Yaoshi may not have any memorable unique skills, but he is arguably the most learned of his time. He could already see the strengths and weaknesses of this ability, which was not suitable for someone of his advanced age. His character speaks for itself, having not learned the Nine Yin True Scripture for so many years, he could naturally let go of martial arts that focused on vigor. "However, in this eventful time, if possible, I hope you can pass on this method." Huang Yaoshi chose his words carefully, not intending to force Tao Yu to do anything. Do not do to others what you do not want done to yourself. He himself disliked moral coercion. When he was wrongfully accused of killing the Jiangnan Five Freaks, he admitted it on the spot - It was I who killed them! So, he also did not force Tao Yu to do anything. And Tao Yu immediately understood what he meant. The reason he made this journey across the sea was simply because, based on his own understanding, he believed the rumors about the Giants were true! If the situation deteriorated to this point, then any action that could enhance the combat effectiveness of their side was acceptable. For the moment, it seemed that vigor and inner strength complemented each other. In terms of killing enemies and head-on confrontations, vigor also had its own characteristics. "Of course, there''s no problem. My older martial sister and her husband are in Xiangyang. I can first pass it on to them. If they think someone is trustworthy, then they can also teach according to their own needs. Just for entry-level, this is much simpler than inner strength..." Having said this, Tao Yu stuffed the remaining half of the chicken into his mouth, and then a new round of food was brought out from the kitchen. "That would be good..." Huang Yaoshi smiled faintly, the dark circles under his eyes seeming to fade a bit. He was naturally not fond of noise, and he found his home too noisy even after the birth of his daughter Guo Fu, which prompted him to leave. Guo Jing and Huang Rong only met Yang Guo when they came out looking for him. But times had changed, and the formidable steppe armies that once made the court bow their heads in defeat were now in hasty retreat. Yet it still seemed insufficient to stop the southward advance of those Titans. His son-in-law, with his stubborn nature, would definitively insist on defending this place to his last breath. However, just then, a gentle voice came from the entrance of the tavern, "Father, you came without saying a word to us. If it wasn''t for a Beggar''s Sect disciple''s report, I would have had no idea you were here~" A beautiful woman with enchanting looks and a graceful figure walked in through the door. She wore a light purple silk robe with a few patches placed inconspicuously on it, a golden hoop secured her hair, and gold bracelets adorned her wrists. Just in terms of appearance, she was on a par with Cheng Lixue, but she exuded an elegant nobility beyond Cheng Lixue''s simplicity, dazzlingly beautiful... Chapter 207 Chapter 184 Guo Jing 207 Chapter 184 Guo Jing "I''m not so old that I can''t walk anymore; I wanted to rest up after the ship''s rocking before coming to see you." Upon seeing his daughter, who was growing more and more like his late wife, becoming increasingly beautiful beyond her past self, Huang Yaoshi couldn''t help feeling a tinge of melancholy. "Precisely because you have been tired from the journey, Dad, you should have rested well. We have always had a room ready for you at home." Huang Rong''s pretty face showed the joy of seeing her father, but at the same time, she was covertly sizing up the three people beside him. The one who attracted the most attention was the handsome young man who was eating voraciously, with empty dishes in front of him and several waiters taking turns serving him food. This young man appeared to be under twenty and was exceptionally attractive, but Huang Rong had never been particularly fond of handsome men, since people like Ouyang Ke and Yang Kang in the past were all top-grade handsome men. Beside him, there was also a beautiful girl of about her age, who captured her attention for a moment; she began to compare the girl with several well-known female heroes, but she couldn''t confirm her identity. As for the young man dressed in coarse clothes, who seemed to be a servant, she assumed he might be an attendant to the other two and didn''t pay him much mind. Knowing her father''s prideful and lofty nature, she understood that he would not regard ordinary people highly, yet here he was, apparently willing to wait at this place for the gluttonous young man to finish his meal¡ªan unusual situation indeed. Thinking of the latest news brought back by disciples of the Beggar''s Sect from the north, Huang Rong''s face also betrayed a hint of worry. This kind of non-human appetite, could it be related to those devils from beyond their realm? And how had her father come to be traveling with him? Huang Rong tended to overthink things; her mind was already running wild with speculation just upon seeing them. "That place of yours is too noisy for me; I''m not used to living there. I''ll be staying here for a while. Come, meet your junior brother Tao Yu, who can be regarded as coming from beyond our domain like those who speak the Japanese language, although there are some differences." Huang Yaoshi knew his daughter tended to overthink and did not hide anything from her. He did not bother to introduce the two who were just hanging around, Cheng Lixue and Zhang Hao; he had always been headstrong, but Cheng Lixue took the initiative to get up and clasp her sword, "In a way, I am also a person from beyond this domain, but the world I come from is similar to this one. However, my martial abilities are much weaker; in your presence, I am but showy with no substance. My name is Cheng Lixue, and this is my junior brother, Zhang Hao." Cheng Lixue''s expression was somewhat bitter as she spoke. Anyone experiencing such a disparity would find it challenging to accept at first. The sudden introduction of three people from beyond their domain, all accompanying her father, indeed surprised Huang Rong. And her father was actually willing to take one of them as his disciple? Since the incident back then, her father hadn''t thought about taking any disciples for years, unless he found the orphans of his former fellow disciples. There must be some twists and turns behind this. Guo Jing didn''t keep secrets and honestly shared the information with everyone. Huang Rong''s signals to him were useless. It wasn''t that she didn''t trust her father, but she felt that the three foreign demons could not yet be trusted. Since it was said, all she could do was helplessly add after the fact, "So far, only my Brother Jing seems to have this ability. Others have killed those Titans but haven''t experienced anything special. Currently, the Titans appearing near the Yellow River are only three to five meters tall. It is said that there are Titans over ten meters tall, but who knows if that''s true. "For now, they are blocked by the natural barrier of the Yellow River. The remnants of the steppes are also struggling to cross the river into the Central Plains region, but the dry season is approaching, and it''s uncertain if they will be able to cross the river..." "Oh? Jing''er can become stronger by killing those Titans? Yu''er, do you have any explanation for this?" Pharmacist Huang also showed a slightly intrigued expression. Although Tao Yu was somewhat displeased with the way his teacher was addressed, he thought about how even Guo Jing was still called ''Jing''er'' and felt like he didn''t really have the clout to change that. After that, he slowly explained the matter of the ''Chosen Ones.'' "... ''Chosen Ones,'' in my understanding, should be the individuals chosen by the world to save itself, perhaps not just one person, but certainly not many either." Yang Guo, Huang Rong, and Little Dragon Maiden probably were as well, but Tao Yu didn''t explicitly say so. This news obviously excited Huang Rong very much, her eyes sparkled. Not that she thought she might be a ''Chosen One,'' She was simply thrilled that her husband was a ''Chosen One'' and managed to glean a lot of important information from Tao Yu indirectly. "If Sis has any questions, you can just be direct. Beating around the bush is very tiring, and I have to consider what it is you really want to know..." "Sorry, sorry, it''s just my habit. I have pretty much finished asking." Hearing Tao Yu say this, Huang Rong also appeared somewhat embarrassed. In terms of cleverness, she seemed to be far above average, let alone the slow-witted Guo Jing. But Tao Yu felt that her cleverness was more of a petty kind, probably the type to look for shortcuts in training, unlike Guo Jing''s wisdom in simplicity. As time went on, the gap between them only grew wider. "Sis, I heard that there are refugees from beyond your borders who have come here. Could I meet them? We Pioneers can understand almost any language." "Eh? That''s good, we''ve had several people who speak the language of the Dongying but can only carry out simple daily conversations. If what you say about Chosen Ones easily receiving the protection of the world is true, then it''s possible that they are among them too. Even Lady Cheng and Luo Xiaolong might be like this..." Although Tao Yu felt that Huang Rong wasn''t as good as Guo Jing, her ability to think was indeed very strong, and she quickly connected several threads of information... Chapter 208 Chapter 185: Wipe Them All Out 208 Chapter 185: Wipe Them All Out Xiangyang had a branch of the Beggar''s Sect, and at this time, those outsiders who had fled with the refugees were all temporarily accommodated here. It wasn''t imprisonment, but it was somewhat akin to house arrest. It was apparent that the group of refugees was quite young, looking to be on average around fifteen or sixteen years old. Their clothes were dirty, but the symbol of the Wings of Freedom could still be seen on their capes. Each one was a member of the 104th Training Corps. At the moment, a handsome young man with blond hair kept shaking another person whose face was woodenly expressionless and said, "Eren, you are the commander appointed by Captain Erwin. You have to pull yourself together. Mikasa is the strongest among us; she''ll be fine." "Why... Why did this happen..." Even though Eren was being shaken continuously by Armin, he still appeared somewhat lifeless. Everything had been planned perfectly; the operation to retake the city was going smoothly. Although he lost control for a while after transforming into a Titan, he ultimately regained his senses with Armin''s help and succeeded in blocking the breach with a giant boulder! This was the first victory faced against the Titans, a reclaiming of lost ground! However, it was then that the sky displayed the aurora, and a bolt of lightning split the sky, ripping the city asunder in an instant! The three walls that were supposed to stop the Titans became useless, and the cage that imprisoned the people and the shelter that blocked the Titans disappeared in a flash. The latter half of the city seemed to have been completely erased, revealing a plain. Fortunately, there were no traces of Titans on the plain side, only some cattle, sheep, and horses were visible. And some men speaking an unintelligible language came riding horses. But... The Titans up ahead could slowly get to the plains through the city''s breach and then circle back into the city! Although initially, there were not many, just a few scattered here and there. But as the breach widened, the entire city''s fall was only a matter of time! Fleeing south... This decision had been made immediately, and as members of the 104th Training Corps, they had been assigned a separate mission to preserve the fire: their sole objective was to ride south on horses and survive. The entire Survey Corps engaged the Titans in combat, trying to contain and delay their pursuit. The reason they were not arranged to protect others and flee south together... That was because once the walls were breached, there was no chance of escape for ordinary people, they had to find their way to survive in the Titan territory! And so, this group of Survey Corps recruits relied on the convenience of their horses, along with their mobility and 3D maneuver gear, to gallop across the plains, traverse the fields, cross a murky great river, and continue heading south. They did not speak the language, making communication quite difficult. But later, somehow a few who understood a bit of the language were found, and some rudimentary communication ensued. However, Eren, who had been appointed as the temporary captain because of his Titan power, appeared extremely dejected after Mikasa went missing during a rearguard action along the way, and now everything depended on Armin''s negotiation skills. "Why bother with this coward! He doesn''t deserve to be the captain at all. It''s a waste of the Titan power. He was useless when it mattered most!" A fellow classmate whose face was already slightly grimy shouted angrily. ... Tao Yu communicated with this group of refugees fleeing southward for an entire day, inquiring about everything from the original situation in their world to what happened along the way. To facilitate explaining his familiarity and understanding of their world, some questions were deliberately guided by him, so the conversation took a bit longer. Even Tao Yu didn''t expect that the people who had escaped this time included seemingly all the main and significant characters. However, thinking about the attributes of a Chosen One, it didn''t seem strange to Tao Yu anymore. It''s not that Eren became stronger by killing monsters; it is that he was favored by destiny to escape death, and then it was just natural for him to be rescued by Guo Jing, who is also a Chosen One. "I understand. Arrange for two representatives to come over, and we can continue our discussion tonight." After Tao Yu spoke, he gestured toward Armin and Eren. "I''m terribly sorry. My friend has been shaken by the journey; would it be okay if just I come alone?" Armin stood up to apologize. Tao Yu also hadn''t expected that Mikasa''s disappearance while covering their retreat would hit Eren so hard. "I can act as a representative." At this moment, a gold-haired, blue-eyed girl perked up, raising her hand cutely, while another girl beside her, with some freckles on her face, kept pulling at her, seemingly trying to make her let go, but she remained unmoved. "I also want to do something within my power." Historia looked fragile but held firmly to her decision once it was made. "Then I''ll go too." Ymir decided on the spot to ensure Historia was protected. "Fine, the three of you then." Tao Yu recalled and roughly matched the three of them with their respective characters. After all, he had seen the animated series. He then glanced over and spotted the Marley trio. It was these three, transformed into Titans, who had breached the wall, leading to the subsequent series of events. They might not necessarily be Fortune Thieves, but they indeed carried good things with them. From the ending clips that filled in the story, Tao Yu knew that Eren possessed the power to control the Titans. It''s just that he can''t utilize it right now. One could say the key to solving the current problem lies with him. But how to solve it, how to activate it, Tao Yu was somewhat at a loss. However, as a Chosen One, constantly becoming stronger can''t be wrong¡ªYuan Force will help him activate his potential! ¡ª¡ª Chapter 209 Chapter 186: The Way to Make Money 209 Chapter 186: The Way to Make Money "What? You''re saying there''s a traitor among us?" Armin said with a look of surprise upon hearing Tao Yu''s words. "I feel like you''re not really that surprised." Tao Yu glanced at Armin and chuckled lightly. Spirit Perception is quite a useful thing. Armin fell silent at Tao Yu''s words. "After seeing Eren transform into a Titan, anyone would start to suspect that the Colossal Titan and the Armored Titan are also transformed humans, only we don''t know who..." "Really? You have no idea at all? Or do you think at this point, it doesn''t matter who they are?" "..." Throughout the exchange between Tao Yu and the three representatives, Huang Rong and the others were there the whole time. They could understand what Tao Yu was saying but had no idea what the others were saying. They too felt the wonder of Yuan Force communication. Fortunately, Tao Yu occasionally acted as an interpreter to provide them with a simple explanation, allowing them to understand the gist of it. Huang Rong, deep in thought, was able to deduce the content of the conversation and then said to Tao Yu, "Do you suspect that the two Titans who destroyed the wall are also in this group of people right now?" "There''s a good chance they are. It''s just that their original intent isn''t clear. However, I suspect they didn''t anticipate the incident of the Abyss swallowing everything, and now they may be completely bewildered." Tao Yu looked at his clever senior sister and briefly explained the situation. "Being able to transform into Titans, the world is truly in chaos." Although Huang the Pharmacist is learned in ancient and modern times, today he too was significantly impacted. Fortunately, his own disciple could also undergo Demonization, so his adaptability was much better than others. "Since one can transform into a controllable Titan, could those uncontrollable Titans also be humans who''ve transformed but went berserk, losing their sanity in the process? I wonder if they could be restored." Huang Rong proposed another guess from the side. "That''s possible, but regardless, our current goal is to stop them. How about this, we initially thought there could be a Chosen One among them, so I think we should take them to try cooperating in hunting the Titans to see if we can find out." Tao Yu proposed a suggestion. He could pinpoint the Chosen One as Eren, and since Eren could transform into a Titan, taking him alone would make sense. However, he felt it would be better to go through the motions and take them all. They were all around fifteen or sixteen years old, having undergone strict training. Spending more time on the road would leave his own mark, which might come in handy in the future. It would also conveniently allow him to reap some easy benefits. "Is this... might it be too dangerous? Wouldn''t it be better if I just accompanied you on this trip? I could also become stronger by killing Titans." As for the rest, most of it could also be found in the Nine Yin True Scripture; he could just study it slowly. And when the time came to lead people to hunt Titans, he could also make a trip to Mount Shaoshi and Zhongnan Mountain to beg for alms. The Nine Yin True Scripture was already comprehensive, he had only just started to learn the Fundamental Law of the Northern Dipper. There were more techniques to master later on, such as the light-footed Spiral Nine Shadows, the auxiliary Soul Shifting, the force-dissipating Flying Cotton Power, the sound technique Hell''s Yin Wind, and the Nine Yin Claw, all of which would keep him occupied for a long time. Adding the Dragon''s Eighteen Palms, which was good for both offense and defense, plus the master''s Billowing Ocean Melody, Finger Flicking Magic, and Qimen Dunjia, would be quite sufficient. Indeed, among the Shaolin''s 72 Ultimate Arts, there were also some nice things, like the Vajra Indestructibility Divine Skill. However, acquiring these abilities was more a matter of fate. If the opportunity arose, he would take them all, and even if he didn''t have time to master them all, he could sell them. After all, a single course of the Myriad Streams Five Forms could go for five thousand, and these were new abilities that could be learned repeatedly. At least for the Pioneers who did not pursue transformations or implants, this was definitely great news, and they were willing to spend the money. "Without handing them in, setting up a ''Scripture Depository'' could indeed allow lying back and counting money, for profound martial arts are not so easy to grasp..." Tao Yu began to ponder. He possessed a formidable body supplemented by second-tier Deification in Stance Skill, a spiritual boost from second-tier Deification in the Meditation Technique, and also the talent of second-tier Deification in Fist Intent. Because he had never encountered inner strength before, it took him fifteen days just to grasp the fundamentals of the Nine Yin True Scripture. And this was with the personal guidance of Huang Yaoshi, the most erudite master of the age. The same process would certainly take even longer for other people. Of course, this was the Nine Yin True Scripture, which was notoriously difficult to begin with. If it were some simple, basic cultivation methods, even if someone knew nothing and had to start from scratch, with some guidance it might be possible for them to achieve a rudimentary grasp in a few days. Just memorizing the few acupoints and meridians to circulate inner strength was enough, as many people in the Martial World did just that. But without guidance, simply handing them a Secret Technique and letting them practice blindly would definitely lead to no progress. If he could wholesale a group of martial experts to his base from here, he really could establish his own training institution! "Indeed, it might be time to start earning a good reputation in this world..." Tao Yu actually felt that his starting point was quite high: as a disciple of the Five Greats and Junior Brother to Huang Rong, his starting point was already lofty. But he still needed to study ways to make money afterward. "Even if successful, this business interest is too big for now, surpassing my capabilities. I must involve Little Miss Wealthy, so she can also legitimately provide for me..." Having pieced together a plan, Tao Yu suddenly felt more motivated. It was only after starting to practice the Nine Yin True Scripture that he realized his Yuan Force was running out... Chapter 210 Chapter 187 Confrontation 210 Chapter 187 Confrontation ``` "Tao Yu''s talent is truly outstanding..." Five days later, Guo Jing looked at Tao Yu, who had fully mastered the basic moves of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, with a very surprised expression on his face. In the past, it took Guo Jing a month to learn the first fifteen palm strikes of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms. Although he was always said to be slow-witted, his martial arts aptitude was actually not bad, especially with the reinforcement of the Quanzhen Sect''s inner strength. Hong Qi Gong even praised him, "This is it; otherwise, how could you have trained my ''Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms'' to such a level in just over a month?" The last three palm strikes were taught to Guo Jing overnight after he had a foundation, and he could use them in combat right away! But for Tao Yu, starting from scratch with the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms and having just over half a month of systematic martial arts training, it took only five days to fully master every move of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms. Not only Guo Jing but also Huang Rong and Huang Yaoshi were somewhat astonished. "Although previously Yu''er had a preset mindset, with the brand of Myriad Streams Breathing Technique''s thinking, and his inner cultivation methods started slowly, his learning of these external martial arts moves is truly beyond his teacher''s expectations," said Huang Yaoshi. "Not at all, my previous training focused most on Qi-Blood and physical body, so I have some insight into controlling movements," Tao Yu replied. Tao Yu was quite surprised that he could learn the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms so quickly. His mastery of stance skill after the second deification unlocked certain posture complexities in his body; all that was needed was to supplement the methods of inner strength circulation. After the deification of the ''Northern Dipper,'' the pure True Qi from the Nine Yin True Scripture, aided by the ''Meditation Technique,'' truly moved as easily as an arm does; naturally, he picked it up quickly. The reason it took five days was because he was not able to grasp the key points of the move "Regret of the Overreaching Dragon" with stability. Even before learning it himself, Tao Yu knew that the characteristic of "Regret of the Overreaching Dragon" was its inexhaustibility. Once inner strength is struck through the air, it cannot be retracted, not even by top experts. It cannot be used recklessly. The most enduring mode of fighting is still close-quarters combat, keeping inner strength within the meridians. The way Cheng Lixue used weapons was actually a display of the awkwardness of insufficient inner strength. "Regret of the Overreaching Dragon," however, allows inner strength to be exerted three feet away from the body yet still be controlled by the palm; when necessary, part of it can even be withdrawn and stacked onto the next attack. Clearly able to strike through the air, yet also able to reduce consumption. No wonder it''s the most frequently used move of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, because it''s indeed handy. But similarly, to grasp its essence is also correspondingly difficult, and Tao Yu had to ask for guidance several times. Once he mastered this move, the path ahead was smooth sailing! Overall, each palm strike of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms is calculated separately, with Yuan Force ranging from four hundred to eight hundred, which is actually similar to each standalone form of the Myriad Streams Five Forms, mainly emphasizing the technique of the strike. In terms of cost-effectiveness of a single deification, it''s certainly possible to deify all of them once; different moves can deal with different scenarios, to be used as the situation demands, off-the-cuff. However, a second deification definitely requires a question mark, only the eight hundred value "Regret of the Overreaching Dragon" and "Seeing the Dragon in the Field," which can produce a defensive qi wall, can barely begin to be ranked, and still fairly towards the back of the line. When I''m truly affluent, I might try them, while others are certainly capped at a single deification. They''d even be prioritized after "Crane Form." Even if both had just begun to grasp the new skills, due to their well-established foundations, just taking their starting postures conveyed an intense atmosphere of impending violence. Even Huang Yaoshi, who had been provoking the fight, couldn''t help but add, "One is preparing for the Martial World tournament, the other is preparing to lead people northward, take care to exercise restraint and stop at the first touch of contact." "I didn''t expect the Junior Brother to be so strong even before acquiring Inner Strength. Then let your brother see how far Junior Brother has come." 19:38 Hearing Huang Yaoshi speak thus, Huang Rong was jolted, and then she turned back to her father in some surprise and said, "Dad, do you truly believe Junior Brother can go head-to-head with Brother Jing?" Otherwise, there would have been no need for such a specific reminder, because Brother Jing, with his kind and generous heart, would certainly control his strength well. The emphasis, on the other hand, suggested a concern that the Junior Brother''s power was too strong for Brother Jing to merely touch and stop. "Before the cultivation of Inner Strength, there was indeed a gap, but after having acquired the Inner Strength of the Nine Yin True Scripture, I don''t know how fast he can accelerate his cultivation speed. If he can fill his channels, then even if Jing''er breaks through, he needs to remain cautious." Huang Yaoshi raised his hand and looked at his palm, recalling that strike he faced against Tao Yu with the Empty Sky Palm Strike. At that time, his disciple had not mastered Inner Strength, and because his own spirit was momentarily distracted, he failed to hold back and was forcibly blocked by the disciple. While the backlash he experienced was relatively inconsequential, his hand had really hurt at the time, nearly causing a fracture. Thinking about it, Huang Yaoshi shook his head, realizing that he was getting old after all... Clearly, Huang Yaoshi and Huang Rong''s conversation had not escaped Guo Jing''s ears, and he too appeared somewhat surprised. "I didn''t expect the Junior Brother to be so strong even before acquiring Inner Strength. Then let your brother see how far Junior Brother has come." As he spoke, he took the initiative to step forward, switching between the Tiger and Ape Forms of Myriad Streams with great fluidity. Though still to produce any real strength, his substantial Inner Strength could nevertheless fill the gaps, with each strike stirring up gusts of wind. "Well received!" Tao Yu, withholding his force, immediately launched Seeing the Dragon in the Field, a wall of energy that was firm yet flexible, blocking all of Guo Jing''s airborne Inner Strength assaults. Before Guo Jing''s airborne Inner Strength could even hit the energy wall, it began to rapidly weaken and dissolve inexplicably. Upon impact, it hardly caused a ripple! Just one move had already caused a change in expression for Huang Yaoshi, Huang Rong, and Guo Jing. All three had extraordinarily discerning eyes, and how could they not perceive the level of Internal Cultivation required for Tao Yu''s strike. He had indeed acquired such profound Inner Strength in such a short time. The boost from Pioneer''s Yuan Force was simply beyond imagination! Chapter 211 Comes with Sound System Upon reaching the sight of the military camp ahead, Tao Yu estimated it was about two arrows'' shot away and halted his horse. Behind him, Cheng Lixue and the members of the training corps also stopped in their tracks. They all looked at the large camp ahead, their faces showing a weighty seriousness. On their journey, they had witnessed numerous atrocities committed by the grassland barbarians¡ªburning, killing, and looting. Each member of the Survey Corps had been arranged to have a taste of bloodshed. By now, they had adapted to the chaos of the era. But now, seeing the grassland people''s headquarters, their military camp, Thinking about what they had done along the way, these half-grown youths all felt a tightening in their hearts. "What''s there to fear, we left no survivors," Tao Yu chastised them. This made Armin feel a bit speechless, then he carefully chose his words and said, "Perhaps, our spare horses belong to them..." "They''re not named," Tao Yu retorted. "A few of them are, though," said Armin, a bit embarrassed¡ªthe majority bore the marks of branding. Tao Yu glanced at his own spare horse''s rump and seemed to notice the same, then fell silent. "Why would they write names on our horses? That''s too much!" Tao Yu complained. Hearing Tao Yu say this, Armin shrank his neck and stopped talking. As the grassland soldiers began to line up in the military camp, Tao Yu turned back to his men and said, "Stay here and do not wander. Make sure you are more than an arrow''s shot away. Their archers are very accurate. I''ll go and talk some sense into them." Tao Yu had learned from Huang Yaoshi and Guo Jing that the greatest threat to martial artists on the grassland were arrows. A few arrows were no big deal; they could fend them off easily. But a relentless barrage of arrows from the sky, even a top expert of the ''Five Greats'' level would be exhausted and perish! Defending against arrows drained more inner strength than bullets did. Explore more adventures at empire Yet for Tao Yu himself, with so much Yuan Force as his backup, his confidence was bolstered, unafraid of failure. Rows of grassland soldiers emerged, and shortly after, a figure that resembled a junior officer made his way to Tao Yu. Looking at Tao Yu''s typical southern appearance, he started berating him, "How audacious! To collide with the tents, are you seeking death?" One could tell from his tone that they were accustomed to throwing their weight around. Even powerful places like Shaolin would submit and offer provisions after they arrived. Although Tao Yu had led fifty cavalries here, compared to their formation, it was still hardly worth mentioning. If it weren''t for the fact that they approached from the direction where the fast Titan had been lured away, they wouldn''t have even bothered to question them. They would have either chased them away or simply shot them dead! "I was actually planning to reason with you," Tao Yu said, rubbing his temples with a hint of a headache. "If you can''t understand reason, I have some proficiency in fist and foot," Tao Yu slowly exhaled a breath. "Seeking death! Release arrows!" The commander obviously had not an ounce of patience, and his face contorted with malice upon hearing Tao Yu''s words. Had already noticed some beauties in the line behind you, might as well take them down while at it. The archers didn''t hesitate, even though there were only a few dozen of them, they still precisely fired a volley of arrows, completely covering the area around Tao Yu! Facing these attacks, Tao Yu simply chuckled and leapt into the air, executing a "Seeing the Dragon in the Field" to intercept the arrows nearby and protect the steed beneath him. After landing, his feet tapped lightly, leaving behind afterimages. "Bad news! It''s a master! Shoot the signal arrows!" A messenger immediately fired the signal arrows, which shot into the sky with a piercing explosion. However, the moment the signal arrows were fired, Tao Yu was already upon them, raising his hand and sending four blood-red dragons pouring out from his palm with a move called "Shocking Hundred Miles"! Accompanied by the dragon''s chant, every person in the whole unit was startled to the point of vacancy, and as the horses panicked, all without exception fell from their mounts, which scattered and fled! These four blood-red dragons roamed, not directly colliding with them, mostly just grazing. But it was just such a casual graze that made the newly landed soldiers spurt blood and get blasted away upon touch, injured on contact, dead upon collision! "Indeed, as long as I control my strength not to consume too much, it is still bearable, but I still need to quickly find a way to cultivate the Nine Yang Divine Skill," Tao Yu felt the consumption after the blood dragons'' attack but he was very satisfied. King Golden Wheel was indeed a brave man. When it was time for action, he stepped up. However, he deliberately slowed down his approach. Allowing another fool, Nimoxing, wielding a snake-shaped iron whip, to rush to the front. But before he got within five yards of Tao Yu, he was instantly knocked back and left spewing blood by a Blood Dragon''s tail whip. "Nice move." Just after clearing the crowd around him, Tao Yu saw Nimoxing being struck down and King Golden Wheel landing in front of him. His eyes lit up slightly; a master! With a casual palm strike from afar, five of the nearest blood-red dragons, under his control, twisted towards King Golden Wheel from different angles, making King Golden Wheel''s face turn green. Why do I have five?! After Tao Yu casually launched his attack, he realized it was imprudent¡ªhe still needed King Golden Wheel''s Vajra Body Divine Skill. Instantly, he turned his palm into a claw, and with an attractive force, two Blood Dragons twirled back to him, leaving only three continuing their collision course. "Ha!" Seeing no way to avoid it, King Golden Wheel had no choice but to face it head-on. Using his Golden Wheel as a shield, he bet all his power on the Vajra Body Divine Skill, while his feet moved with lightness skills to retreat and be ready to dissipate the force at any moment. Even before the dragons arrived, the force of their approach made his face shudder uncontrollably, and he looked ghastly. Boom~ The moment the Blood Dragon struck, King Golden Wheel''s vision first went dark as if his head had been struck by a huge hammer. He couldn''t concentrate his inner strength, and his stance fell apart. In the next instant, the Blood Dragon shattered all his inner strength without effort, and his Golden Wheel emitted a piercing ''screech'' noise. Puh~ But at the end of the day, he was a top-tier master with profound inner strength and a robust physical body. Having the Golden Wheel as a shield, the full protection of his power, and using weight-shifting skills, he was only knocked flying backward, smashing through a tent to the ground where he lay without getting up. He just barely hung onto his breath. "Shoot the arrows! Shoot the arrows!" At this moment, General Bo Yan''s orders, along with the soldiers positioned at a safer distance, were finally ready for their counterattack. The steppe soldiers were best at archery; even top-notch experts could not withstand it for long! Seeing the rain of arrows coming from all directions, Tao Yu felt the reckless expenditure he had engaged in, and thus raised his hand to recall the Blood Dragons to fill the gaps in his strength. After most of the dozen or so Blood Dragons returned to the blood mist and were absorbed by Tao Yu, He snorted coldly, causing the remaining two Blood Dragons to explode in midair, blocking most of the incoming arrows. To save on expenditure, the rarely-used Black Iron Heavy Sword was drawn from his back, and using its broad blade, he parried the arrows while retreating. Combining his own Dynamic Vision and the Spiral Nine Shadows, he changed his position a few times, soon putting distance between himself and the archers, stepping out of their range. Tao Yu''s evasion at last brought a pale smile to General Bo Yan''s face. This man, although his martial prowess is godlike and unheard of, if he has to evade our arrow rain, then there are limits to his strength! The arrows are effective! The Dharma King is indeed a martial sage, knowing the most effective methods! "He cannot possibly have enough inner strength to kill all of us! He won''t last long! Shoot the arrows! Shoot the arrows!" Seeing an opportunity, Bo Yan turned his fear into howling commands, continuously giving orders. This kind of threat, only by dying can people stop having nightmares! Otherwise, they would probably wake up terrified in the middle of the night! "Mount up! Pursue!" The hysterical voice was met with response. Fear, when pushed to its extreme, can also squeeze out astonishing power. Meanwhile, Tao Yu continued to retreat while two AT200s began to emerge from his shadow. He bitterly denounced with a pained face, "You don''t have martial ethics!" ``` Chapter 212 No Martial Ethics "Not going to play fair in martial ethics?" Upon hearing Tao Yu''s resounding voice, amplified by his sonic skill, Bo Yan''s face twisted, and he then bellowed, "We were never part of the Martial World! It''s the survival of the fittest! Today, it''s either you die, or I perish!" The more Tao Yu retreated and spoke, the more his momentum seemed to swell. But in the next moment, he saw the two AT200s that Tao Yu had pulled out. Their odd, black appearance left him somewhat perplexed. However, by this time, all the soldiers in the camp that could mount horses had done so. The sons of the plains began to showcase their unparalleled riding and shooting skills, preparing to draw their bows and notch their arrows atop their mounts. "This is a gun, codenamed AT200, thirty-six rounds per breath. I kindly ask everyone for your instruction." Tao Yu''s two shooting skills were on display here, along with the local advantage collapse brought by his "Meditation Technique" undergoing a second stage of Deification. As the twin guns spit flames from their barrels, it didn''t take long for Bo Yan to realize why the opponent was actually creating distance. In front of him, Tao Yu''s eighteen Blood Dragons raged, although impressive in sound and fury, he was only able to control an area within fifteen feet. In order not to waste his True Yuan, the actual killing range was limited; it was mainly the morale that had taken a significant hit. The soldiers in the camp scattered in all directions. Combined with Tao Yu''s own depletion, the spectacle was indeed grand, but the number of kills was not enough to cause the military camp to collapse. It was mainly the morale that had utterly disintegrated. But with these two AT200s firing thirty-six rounds per breath unchecked, and that horrifyingly accurate headshot rate with each shot, the real scene of reaping lives unfolded before Bo Yan! Even though Tao Yu had to continuously change magazines, this completely unknown and bizarre manner of dying was laid out before them. An army that had already experienced a collapse in morale at the start didn''t last a minute before it broke apart outright. The first time they still had the incentive of the opponent''s ''exhausted inner strength'' within them. But this time, dying in such incomprehensible circumstances was simply too much to bear! They had no idea of the total number of bullets Tao Yu possessed; whoever wanted to die could go ahead, whoever loved it could do it! The camp of the plains'' army, stationed here, instantaneously disintegrated! "We surrender, we surrender, please grant us a way to live..." Once renowned across the plains for withstanding even Titans and managing an orderly retreat, this group of elite plains warriors truly couldn''t withstand it anymore, and General Bo Yan uttered the words of full surrender. And the plains'' soldiers, one after another, voluntarily dropped their weapons. Tao Yu also stopped pulling the trigger of the guns in his hands. It wasn''t out of compassion, but mainly because the exclusive bullets for the AT200 were actually quite expensive. Who knew if they would be needed in a similar situation next time? It was best to save where possible. And these prisoners were also sellable assets; well-trained elites were not cheap. Secret manuals had too much overlap, and after Shaolin bundled them up, the subsequent added value would decrease. But with enough of these well-trained elites, he could make a good sum of money. Bo Yan answered honestly. They were just looking for a place to save their lives! And this world, after all, belongs to Divine Sculpture and Legend of the Archer, different from the real world, where Zhongnan Mountain was the place Wang Chongyang prepared to raise an army, easy to defend and hard to attack. It''s also suitable for stationing troops, so indeed about ten thousand soldiers of the plains could go up there! Discover exclusive content at empire It''s just that the Quanzhen Sect was very wary of them, never permitting their advance, and even arranged disciples to guard the mountain paths. Relying on the dangerous terrain, they weren''t afraid of a quick assault. The army of the plains did not wish to waste their strength attacking the mountain, leading to a deadlock between the two parties. In fact, they were also in negotiations with the Quanzhen Sect and were even ready to settle disputes with martial contests following the rules of the Martial World. With King Golden Wheel present, they truly had confidence. But the Quanzhen Sect has not given any clear response yet. "According to our constant observation, it seems they''re having some internal trouble; a disciple has fled, and at night we can see them searching the mountain with torches." "Ah?" Tao Yu also paused upon hearing this. A mountain search? A disciple has fled? Yang Guo? Although Yang Guo''s matter was incidental, according to the original storyline, he indeed spent several months studying at the Quanzhen Sect before being driven to flee in betrayal. Now, with the plains'' army besieging the mountain, it''s very possible that the trigger causing his betrayal has emerged. It wasn''t necessary for Yang Guo to trigger the betrayal during the Sect''s minor competition. Given his poor relationship with Zhao Zhijing, the seeds of discord were already sown, and with the hidden danger of the Toad Skill, as well as his own stubborn persona from childhood, almost any incident could push him over the edge. So it''s not surprising that nothing changed due to the siege of the plains'' army. In fact, their siege might serve as a trigger instead. "Let it be. Gather your weapons, get organized, collect some straggling soldiers, and stay put here. Since your provisions are sufficient for the time being, just stay put. If any unruly killing is discovered, heh, you won''t necessarily be killed." Tao Yu looked at Bo Yan, smiling with a chilling flash of white teeth. It made Bo Yan''s face turn deathly pale with fear. Recalling the previous torment, he really felt that death would have been a release! "Please rest assured, my lord. I will definitely keep them in check, definitely!" The answer was firm and decisive. Anyone who dares to cause trouble will be the first to be killed! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 213 - 190 Captives "What¡¯s going on, the gun..." "Why are Annie and her team running away?" "..." As Tao Yu¡¯s gunshot sounded, the trio from Marley fell from their horses, and it was only then that the other cadets of the 104th Training Corps noticed that something was wrong. It seemed that their departure from the group was an attempt to escape? Was the officer chasing them? But soon, they understood why. Accompanied by a flash of lightning and an explosion, an armored Titan, towering tens of meters tall, burst forth from the ground! The sudden presence of a being as tall as a four or five-story building created an immense sense of visual oppression. It left the cadets of the 104th Training Corps with their eyes wide open. Titans! The Armored Titan, the culprit behind the breach of Wall Maria¡¯s gates! Cheng Lixue and Zhang Hao, two country bumpkins who had never seen a Titan before, were now so terrified that their hearts were pounding. This, this is a Titan? We¡¯re going to fight these things? How on earth could we ever win? Didn¡¯t they say that the Titan Guo Jing encountered before was only about four meters tall? And here it seems just a fraction of this size! "Traitors!" Unquestionably, the most intense reaction belonged to Eren. He had never imagined that among his comrades with whom he had spent day and night, there would be one who possessed the power of the Titans! Even if Eren was slow to react, upon seeing the appearance of the Armored Titan, he immediately associated that the Colossal Titan must also be among those people. His own mother had perished right before his eyes in just such a scene. The years of suppressed sorrow from training, the humiliation during the southward escape, the despair when Mikasa was lost during their rearguard action¡ªall these emotions broke free from the depths of Eren¡¯s heart. "Die!" Leaping from his horse, he rushed forward. Before he even landed, he bit into his palm, and with an explosion, he transformed into the Attack Titan and crazily charged toward the direction of the Armored Titan. Even the Attack Titan, which had just run nearby, could only raise its arms to block. Facing such indiscriminate AOE, Tao Yu could only sigh helplessly and retreat gracefully using the lightness technique of Spiral Nine Shadows, alsotaking advantage of the momentum to thrust out "Seeing the Dragon in the Field," thus forming a barrier of Qi. He floated backward like a kite, seemingly unharmed. Annie did not hesitate either; she instantly transformed into the Female Titan and took off running ahead at full speed. The Female Titan¡¯s comprehensive abilities were strong, faster even than the Armored Titan, capable of outpacing horses. However, the moment she started to run, she found that Tao Yu, who had just been floating away, reappeared in his original position after the shockwave had passed, switching places with his residual image, and then chased after her at a terrifying speed! The Female Titan, with her tens of meters of stature and the running frequency of a normal person, faster than horses, was now unable to shake off this monster, making her eyes nearly pop out in disbelief. She had guessed correctly; the man capable of killing Titans with his bare hands hadn¡¯t followed them, and that was because there was another one in the troop! And even more terrifying! Tao Yu was finished testing his skills and didn¡¯t even bother with the half-skeleton of the Colossal Titan, unable to move anymore. He slowly drew the "Warlord¡¯s Sidearm" and fired a shot directly at the Female Titan¡¯s head. Due to the height, the back of the neck was in a blind spot for shooting, but the big head was a more than adequate target. Annie saw the attack coming but didn¡¯t care. Guns posed little threat to Titans... However, before she could even complete that thought, the bullet hit its mark and her mind seemed to be struck by a heavy hammer. Purified thoughts combined with Fist Intention, capable of causing a momentary lapse of consciousness in Huang Yaoshi and Guo Jing, even from a distance. Annie, certainly no match for them, staggered and then crashed to the ground. Bertolt, just emerging from the ruins of the Colossal Titan, had his eyes split with fury. "No!" But before he could react, Eren, who had also blocked the blast and charged forward, grabbed him with a giant hand, pulling him from the wreckage of the Colossal Titan and lifted him to his mouth, roaring. It seemed as if he was interrogating and screaming at him, asking why they had done this. Tao Yu had already arrived at the fallen Female Titan¡¯s nape, looking at the crystalized neck, a smile inadvertently appeared on his face. "Hardness alone is useless..." Whether it be kinetic energy, True Qi, or Shadow Force, all were skilled in overcoming toughness with gentleness and penetration. Tao Yu stomped on the crystal, cracks immediately appearing on its surface, with wisps of Shadow Force infiltrating and seeming to erode and destroy the crystal. With another stomp, the entire crystal shattered, and he reached in to grab Annie, pulling her along with some of the Titan¡¯s nerves out in one swift move and casually tossed her aside. In this world without added bonuses, Annie and Bertolt no longer had the capability to transform, and were easily captured... Chapter 214 - 191 Search Eren couldn¡¯t sustain his Titan form for much longer and was gasping for breath after returning to human form, his gaze fixed intently on Annie and Bertolt, who were still alive in front of him. Meanwhile, Tao Yu was already squatting quietly in front of Reiner¡¯s corpse, waiting. Reiner, capable of transforming into a Titan, was also considered a Yuan Force creature, just like a monster that had undergone demonization. Subsequently, Tao Yu detected the convergence point of the Yuan Force, which was centered above the spinal cord. Without much concern, Tao Yu reached out and pulled it out in one swift motion. After rinsing it briefly with a water pouch, she held it in her hand. This bloody and brutal sight made even the angry cadets from the 104th, who had come to denounce the trio from Marley, swallow hard, not daring to speak loudly. If it were the Pharmacist or Guo Jing, Tao Yu might have explained that this was the Pioneer¡¯s ability to search for objects of Yuan Force. But she couldn¡¯t be bothered to explain to this group of cadets. However, to Annie and Bertolt, this scene was both infuriating and frightening. The Titan¡¯s power was hidden in the spinal cord! If they knew, would they also extract ours! "Ah, ah, this, this..." Eren himself had been extremely angry, nearly devouring Bertolt when he transformed into a Titan. Yet, seeing Tao Yu¡¯s method, he was at a loss for words. On the other hand, the usually timid Armin forcibly mustered the courage to ask a question, "Commander, may I ask what is the purpose of this?" "It should be the source of their abilities. I extracted it to prevent it from going to waste," Tao Yu replied. She continued walking toward Bertolt. This caused Bertolt, who often suffered bullying in the Training Corps and appeared somewhat simple and honest, to change color, "We, we know how to fundamentally solve the Titan menace..." Annie glanced at Bertolt but remained silent, feeling there was no need to hide anything after such an unforeseen event. "Oh? Let¡¯s hear it." Tao Yu stopped in her tracks. If she truly intended to extract swiftly, she wouldn¡¯t have left any survivors; she was merely using their mouths to voice the plan. Because of this incident, everyone stopped their horses and tied them to trees by the roadside to take a rest. The trainees of the 104th looked at Tao Yu with a mix of reverence and faint fear. Soon after, Tao Yu clapped his hands and said, "Attention, everyone. I¡¯ve heard from nearby hunters that there¡¯s a strange snake in these mountains, with fleshly horns on its head and speed like the wind, making it very hard to catch. I suspect it might also be a Yuan Force creature, which should be easier to deal with compared to Titans. You all could test it out first..." Tao Yu chose to act near this area and then to rest here, naturally having his own plans. In the worlds of Divine Sculpture and Divine Eagle, the Snake Gallbladder of the Bashe snake is definitely one of the top benefits. Consuming it can increase strength, and it even helps with Inner Strength, definitely qualifying it as a Yuan Force creature. Moreover, considering the universality of its effects, if this thing could be bred, its price would undoubtedly be more profitable than Aliens, it just wasn¡¯t as prolific. Tao Yu didn¡¯t plan to hunt too many here, as he needed to leave enough for breeding. First and foremost, determine the general scope, and then bring back some Snake Gallbladder samples. The people of the 104th Training Corps were all excellent scouts, which was ideal for helping him locate the specific whereabouts of the creatures. After all, why not use free labor when available... And concerning Tao Yu¡¯s words, the young trainees of the Training Corps did not show any aversion. Compared to confronting Titans, searching for snakes was undoubtedly much simpler. "Snakes too? That¡¯s much easier. I used to catch snakes at home all the time," said a trainee, his expression excited as he fantasized about being the ¡¯Chosen One.¡¯ Cheng Lixue and Zhang Hao next to him also sighed in relief. Before, they had never seen Titans and lacked the concept. But after witnessing Eren and others transform and seeing what Titans truly were, they finally understood what they would have to face! Although they knew the weak point of the Titans was the nape, looking at their swords that seemed like toothpicks compared to the Titans made them truly lack the confidence to make the kill. If they couldn¡¯t kill the Titans and weren¡¯t sure if they were Chosen Ones, it was troubling. They didn¡¯t expect to get such good news. "Don¡¯t get too excited. These snakes have immense strength and are immune to blades and guns; dealing with them won¡¯t be easy. You must cooperate with each other; otherwise, it could be fatal. You need to think about why they might possess Yuan Force just like the Titans," Tao Yu warned, which made everyone¡¯s heart sink. It seemed to make sense... "I will follow and enter the mountains with you. Don¡¯t spread out too far; if you spot the target, call out and pass the message so I can support," he said. "Okay!" Armin represented the trainees with a nod. After all, they were the fighting talents raised in an environment ravaged by Titans, and the coordination between the members was perfect. Although most of the gas for their omnidirectional mobility gear was gone, their weapons were still intact. Under the leadership of several of the leading combat-capable trainees, including Eren, the group slowly dispersed into the forest... Chapter 215 - 192: Half a Month A python, with flesh horns on its head and a body that faintly emitted a metallic sheen, coiled up and watched the group surrounding it with vigilance, continually emitting threatening hisses. This nearly twenty-foot python was much smaller compared to the giant pythons of the Forest 01 World Fragment, but it was strong enough when compared to the size of an ordinary snake. Moreover, its scale armor was tough enough to resist common blades, making it quite difficult to deal with. "Be careful, this creature is tough to handle. It almost killed us before," one of the trainee soldiers lowered his voice, sounding somewhat nervous. But at that moment, with a whoosh, the coiled snake¡¯s head exploded on cue! It burst into a splash of blood. Even with its head blown apart, the snake¡¯s body still writhed and rolled violently, appearing quite horrific. "It¡¯s already dead, and you still don¡¯t dare approach? If you were facing a Titan, you¡¯d probably pee your pants." Tao Yu¡¯s figure gracefully arrived, settling on a nearby treetop like a falling leaf, "encouraging" the three people before him. Upon hearing this, they stepped forward without a word and cooperatively restrained the snake¡¯s body. They began to peel and cut along the texture of the scales skillfully and tacitly. Satisfied with their practiced movements, Tao Yu leaped over, his hand turning into a claw to pierce through the tough snake skin, directly snatching the snake gallbladder. Then he left quickly with his flowing movements, heading to the next location that had sounded an alarm. Tao Yu had been in this unnamed forest for half a month and was quite enjoying himself, almost loath to return to civilization. The body of the Bosque Python was incredibly valuable; its snake skin was light yet tough, and could even withstand common swords, making it excellent armor material. The snake meat was edible and could even increase Qi-Blood. The effect of eating it roasted was no less than that of Qi-tonic Soup! To know that the purpose of Qi-tonic Soup was to stimulate the maximum Qi-Blood at the lowest cost using various ingredients, directly consuming snake meat was, in fact, an extravagant act. The most critical part was the Bosque Python¡¯s gallbladder. The Yuan Force of a Bosque Python wasn¡¯t high, with the gallbladder providing only about five or six points, and it contained no skill information. But the Bosque Python¡¯s gallbladder had a minor effect on enhancing the physical body. Although there was a limit to its use and diminishing effects, each gallbladder could initially sell for five or six hundred Yuan Force, and later on, selling for two or three hundred Yuan Force was no problem at all. The key was, this was different from Aliens. The skills of Aliens would eventually stop selling and directly extract Yuan Force, yielding only about twenty or thirty per creature. However, the Bosque Python¡¯s gallbladder wouldn¡¯t drop in price like Alien¡¯s skills and become dirt cheap. Tao Yu gave a wry smile, then with a grab of the Nine Yin Divine Claw, he extracted the snake gallbladder and directly swallowed it. Before reaching his saturation point, Tao Yu only intended to bring back one sample. The strike just now was a variation after the deification of the Finger-Flicking Divine Power, turning into a merciless firing machine that combined all of Tao Yu¡¯s abilities, a development that both shocked and delighted him. Finger-Flicking Divine Power was by the book, and after Deification, compared to other deified skills, it was quite ordinary, just with the added mental guidance, similar to the Basic Shooting ability. But it just so happened to be able to successfully merge with many of Tao Yu¡¯s abilities, which truly made it a little gem. The Nine Yin Divine Claw also left Tao Yu quite satisfied because it could be linked with the Spiral Nine Shadows. After Deification and the infusion of Shadow Force, the residual shadow could synchronously carry a trace of the Nine Yin Divine Claw¡¯s strength, allowing the afterimage to possess certain offensive capabilities without switching positions! So far, Tao Yu¡¯s experiments showed that only the power of the Nine Yin Divine Claw could blend into the Shadow Force. "The Nine Yin Divine Claw itself already has a connection with Spiral Nine Shadows; after Deification, their synergy has become even closer," Tao Yu had only ever seen TV dramas before and was unaware of the relationship between the Nine Yin Divine Claw and Spiral Nine Shadows. Now that he had begun to practice them, he learned of their some connections. "It¡¯s just a pity that even after reducing the speed to tenfold, the Yuan Force still keeps dropping sharply. I¡¯ll have to reduce the speed further; I can¡¯t afford a lull..." Tao Yu saw his Yuan Force had dropped below the ten thousand mark and appeared somewhat helpless. In fact, he was already being very conservative, making every effort to not invest Yuan Force in his techniques or limit it to a mere twofold as a token gesture. The primary focus was on the Northern Dipper, followed by the Meditation Technique and Breathing Technique. But you simply can¡¯t fight the fact that there are too many areas of consumption, and as strength increases, the consumption rate also increases proportionally. Moreover, Spiral Nine Shadows and Finger-Flicking Divine Power still require a small investment of Yuan Force in the initial stages. "I need to find time to go back and sell the first batch; I can¡¯t keep spending it here." By now, the information and some of the items Tao Yu had found, he felt, could completely sustain his consumption. "First, I¡¯ll go see what¡¯s at Dugu Qiubai¡¯s place." The Busk Snakes around here will have to be farmed sooner or later. The old snakes can be used as breeding stock and should not be overly hunted anymore. By now, all the students from the 104th training legion have participated in the killing, along with Cheng Lixue and Zhang Hao, the Chosen Ones without a doubt have been selected. Eren, Cheng Lixue, Zhang Hao, all three were among them! Chapter 216 - 193: Scavenging "Not bad, more perceptive than I had imagined," After Tao Yu had injected the ugly bird with a spiritual seed, he had essentially completed its initial taming. Originally, he thought that the creature might be unmanageable and defiant to the death. At that time, he even thought about sending it to accompany Dugu Qiubai if that were the case, not capturing it to feed the aliens as a form of cultivation of special species would be a sign of respect for it. Unexpectedly, the process went quite smoothly. Since that was the case, Tao Yu wasn¡¯t some devil¡ªfirst he¡¯d control it to plunder treasures, and later, if the opportunity arose, he¡¯d let it guard the snake-breeding factory. As for Dugu Qiubai, Tao Yu didn¡¯t exactly have any sentimental feelings, as through his eyes, Guo Jing was superior. Of course, as a predecessor in the martial world, Tao Yu would still show the dead their due respect. Although he had ransacked the place thoroughly, in the end, he erected a gravestone for Dugu Qiubai, inscribing his name on it. "Taking the senior¡¯s sword, I erect a stele for the senior." After kneeling in front of the stele and clasping his hands together in prayer, Tao Yu patted the dust off his behind and stood up straight away. He hadn¡¯t scavenged any secret techniques of the Dugu Nine Swords; inside and out, he only found the Green Light Sword and the Black Iron Heavy Sword, two items imbued with Yuan Force. The Green Light Sword, with three major features¡ªSturdy, Armor-Piercing, and Sharpness¡ªalthough these features seemed a little stronger than those of the same caliber on the Blade of Treason, the lack of self-repairing was somewhat regrettable, making it less practical than the Blade of Treason. Tao Yu planned to sell it off or give it to some plot character for advantages. Apart from that, the Black Iron Heavy Sword had four major attributes: Sturdy, Blunt Impact, Heaviness, and Nourishing the Divine. As a weapon in itself, it had its own advantages, but since it was too bulky for Wino to transform and hide in his shadow, it wasn¡¯t as practical as the Blade of Treason. However, the ability Nourishing the Divine caught Tao Yu¡¯s eye¡ªit was an auxiliary ability that made it easier to concentrate when carried, similar to the restoring effect of the Concentration Necklace and the Spirit Perception of the Warlord¡¯s Sidearm. Tao Yu simply gave it a try and found that it provided a certain speed bonus to the practice of the Meditation Technique. Although the bonus was not large, it was definitely a treasure that could vastly increase its value, far exceeding the Green Light Sword. "I¡¯ll keep it for personal use for now. If someone offers a high price for it, I can sell it; otherwise, I¡¯ll keep it for myself." Tao Yu did some calculations, taking into account the detailed intelligence of the New World and the information on four ¡¯Chosen Ones¡¯ besides Yang Guo, along with the Yuan Force items from the three intelligent Titans. Even if he did not sell the snake gallbladders of the Buskin snakes and planned to start breeding, he could still acquire a significant amount of Yuan Force as a safety net when he returned. "Hmm, I can sustain five times the acceleration with the Yuan Force I have for a while longer, grab another haul, then Deify the Myriad Streams Breathing Technique and see if I can force out the Gang Qi." Tao Yu pondered; strength and Inner Strength did not conflict and could stack on top of each other, and the enhancement to the body and Qi-Blood was substantial enough that Tao Yu was not planning to neglect it. The Myriad Streams Breathing Technique itself was actually very valuable because it could encompass many forms, even though Myriad Streams Five Forms were the simplest and easiest ways to fuse and hold Qi-Blood. After the monk skilled in fire techniques dealt with He Zu Dao, He Zu Dao dealt with others, and then Zhang Sanfeng emerged. Everyone wanted to gain experience from challenging Shaolin. However, it was undeniable that Shaolin had a profound heritage within the martial arts system of the Metal Series. "I told the family I¡¯d be traveling far and would return in two to three months; after visiting Shaolin, I should head back to report that I am safe," he thought. ... About fifty riders were galloping down the official road, and along the way, they could see more and more refugees heading south, pressing on towards the unknown. There was no fear in their eyes, only numbness and confusion about the future. The brief descriptions of refugees throughout the ages were now laid out before him in a vivid scene! This sight caused many students from the 104th term to sigh. Cheng Lixue and Zhang Hao also seemed somewhat reluctant to move on. Especially Zhang Hao, who, upon realizing he truly was the ¡¯Chosen One,¡¯ felt that he was burdened with the responsibility to save the people of the world. Still a young man, he had always been taught about chivalry, and at this critical period, Zhang Hao, who hadn¡¯t been led astray, still conformed to the persona of a conventional upright individual. Now with the ¡¯Chosen One¡¯ buff on, his ideology was further reinforced. "Brother Tao, can¡¯t we think of something?" Zhang Hao inquired. "The only thing I can think of is to ultimately resolve the Titan calamity and address the problem at its root. Otherwise, without the support of the Central Plains¡¯ farmland, everything else is meaningless," Tao Yu replied, his tone indifferent. He never minded performing acts of kindness when convenient; he had already saved many lives in this way. But having seen the doomsday scenario of the Zombie World and witnessed the slaughter in the Monster World, he also understood that without addressing the root of the problem, very few could be saved; even those already rescued might die! Even Lin Chao, the consummate nice guy, had chosen to leave directly when Jack and others had to travel with the old and weak amidst Alien threats. Those living outside the city knew all too well that human strength had its limits! Now, if they distributed all the food they had among the people, it would merely be a drop in the bucket! Tao Yu himself, if necessary, could go without food. The twice Deified Basic Breathing Method, twice Deified Stance Skill, and the Northern Dipper that could attract stellar power, while still unable to sustain his training requirements, had already greatly eased his daily activities. To throw out food would only make things difficult for the raw recruits of the Training Corps. "The Southern Dynasty will have to take food from the wealthy to provide relief, but it¡¯s not a lasting solution. However, the place we are headed to might indeed provide shelter for some..." Shaolin Temple, a truly wealthy establishment with countless fertile fields and mountains of stored grain. Since it was on the way, Tao Yu didn¡¯t mind lending a hand. He was after The 72 Ultimate Arts anyway, and conflict was inevitable, so it hardly mattered if they stirred up a bit more trouble... Chapter 217 - 194: What I’ve Seen and Heard Ó÷~ Tao Yu pulled the reins, and his horse, communicating through their mutual understanding, stopped with ease. The fifty riders following behind also executed the maneuver skillfully. Having trained together for so long, plus the fact that the Training Corps was composed of well-trained youths around fifteen or sixteen years old, everyone had developed a tacit understanding when it came to riding. Fifty riders might seem insignificant compared to an army of thousands or tens of thousands. But such elite cavalry could absolutely dominate when facing the scattered troops on the plains. Their journey had been unobstructed so far. They even encountered a few sporadic grain-stealing teams from the plains, which Tao Yu promptly used to blood the young riders. However, at this moment, the situation ahead was different; a group of monks wielding clubs was blocking a group of refugees on the official road. Some refugees tried to bypass them by going through the woods alongside the road, but they were driven back out by several monks with clubs. When Tao Yu¡¯s fifty riders appeared from behind, they immediately caught the attention of the monks and refugees. The refugees hurriedly scattered to both sides, clearing the path, while a chubby monk with big ears stepped forward, palms pressed together "Amitabha, kind donors, please halt. The lands ahead belong privately to Shaolin, which is now sealed off to outsiders." The monk looked at Tao Yu¡¯s young-faced team, with their distinctive hairstyles and foreign appearances¡ªmany of them foreigners¡ªand was somewhat surprised, wondering if they were from the tribes of the plains. Thus, after hesitating, he continued, "Prince Hutuo has already come by earlier and took five thousand bushels of grain. Since you donors have traveled from afar, our humble temple is also willing to open its doors of convenience and offer some support to express our goodwill." Tao Yu, looking at the refugees around him starving, and from atop his horse seeing the expanse of golden farmland stretching up Mount Shaoshi and forming terraced fields, could not help but scoff. "Indeed, the doors of convenience are wide open." Shaolin is located in the mountains. Once this batch of rice is fully harvested and transported up, they just need to block the mountain trails, and even a large army from the plains couldn¡¯t easily invade. Even if Titans were to arrive here, due to the terrain, only a few Aberrants would be able to ascend. With the Titans unable to recover, the Shaolin monks should be able to handle it. Truly, they had secured an invincible position. "Amitabha." The chubby monk, not understanding Tao Yu¡¯s intention, simply chanted with palms pressed together. "So be it. I personally don¡¯t like moral coercion..." Tao Yu sighed. Do not do unto others what you do not want done unto you... Bullshit. I am not my master! I¡¯ll do whatever feels good! "However, I¡¯m quite partial to my own standards, and right now, I¡¯m rather annoyed. My thoughts aren¡¯t reaching through." Tao Yu, who had been sitting lazily on his horse, straightened up, suddenly imposing a great sense of pressure on the chubby monk. Then Tao Yu clasped his hands and said, "Disciple of the Eastern Heretic, Tao Yu, has come to pay respect to Shaolin!" There was an expanse of farmland ahead, and Tao Yu had no intention of damaging the crops. He sized up the monk Wuse, who appeared to be in his thirties, noticing that unlike the other warrior monks who were apprehensive at his arrival, Wuse seemed quite at peace, seemingly above it all¡ªan air of a recluse. "Master Wuse, as a venerable Shaolin monk, what are your views on the starving people outside, the army from the grasslands, and the rumored Titans?" Tao Yu walked ahead, flanked closely by Cheng Lixue and Zhang Hao, who resembled his loyal guards. Unexpectedly, after hearing his question, Wuse was silent for a moment before replying: "Would you like to hear the truth or a lie?" "What difference does it make if it¡¯s true or false?" Tao Yu was genuinely curious. "The false words would be that everything is the cycle of karma, the mandate of heaven, and we Buddhists only save those with destiny." "And the truth?" Tao Yu was becoming quite entertained by this monk Wuse. "The truth is, screw it, I really can¡¯t stand it anymore." Well, that was something. Tao Yu had initially thought Master Wuse was some hermit apart from the world, but it turned out he was rather detached indeed. "Ahem, Amitabha, I have once again violated the precepts of anger, alas and alack." After cursing, Wuse resumed his chanting with hands pressed together, which Tao Yu found somewhat amusing. Interesting. Although a monk, he had a substantial worldly air about him. "This poor monk took the robes midway through life; please don¡¯t hold it against me." "Not at all, Master, you¡¯re true to your nature. I share the same sentiment. Look, I¡¯ve smashed your monastery¡¯s plaque," Tao Yu said, his words causing Wuse a moment of speechlessness. Such boldness! But remembering the sound attack Tao Yu had performed earlier, Master Wuse fell silent in contemplation. Since the incident with Huo Gongtoutuo, Shaolin had been severely weakened, with the few remaining senior monks of the Bitter generation in seclusion, and few capable masters among the abbot¡¯s Heavenly generation or Wuse¡¯s own generation of ¡¯nameless¡¯ monks. Wuse himself, a monk who had entered the priesthood midway, had become one of the notable masters of the temple, entrusted with managing the monastery¡¯s secular businesses. If they were to face Tao Yu one by one, solely based on the previous display of sonic attack, it seemed likely that no one would be a match for him! "Alas, Shaolin has indeed declined. Even a minor prince like Huo Du could strut around here. Please feel free," Wuse sighed, truly dissatisfied with recent events. A stirring stick in the stagnant situation might even be beneficial; things couldn¡¯t get worse. "Are you perhaps thinking something disrespectful?" Tao Yu glanced at Wuse, puzzled. "Amitabha, you are overthinking, benefactor. As a monk, I never slander others in my heart; that would be breaking the precepts." Wuse joined his hands again, leaving Tao Yu feeling something was off. After all, the one who started with the foul language was also you... ¡ª¡ª Chapter 218 - 195: Mahavira Hall Shaolin, as a millennium-old Buddhist temple, indeed has its own prestige. It has always been the Mount Tai and Big Dipper of the Martial World. The 72 Ultimate Arts of Shaolin and the Muscle-Tendon Changing Classics are well-known. During the era of Heavenly Dragon, the 72 Ultimate Arts of Shaolin alone provoked much bloodshed and entangled in a web of grudges and affections. It was just that there were too many incidents involving the monks of the generation bearing the ¡¯Xuan¡¯ prefix, even dragging in the scandals of the Abbot Xuan Ci, which dealt a significant blow, leading to the temple closing its doors for self-cultivation. After several generations, its fame in the Martial World also diminished considerably. Apart from the influence in the Martial World, as a millennium-old Buddhist temple, Shaolin¡¯s incense fire has always been flourishing, and with the rent from tenant farmers and the land annexation, even the entire Mount Shaoshi continued to radiate outward with a large amount of Shaolin¡¯s farmland. The temple also sustained enough warrior monks. Whether it was the Jin court or the nomads descending from the north, they also primarily sought to appease Shaolin ¡ª a large household with hidden warrior monks, land, and grain. The power of the government was far less effective on Shaolin Temple¡¯s turf than Shaolin itself was. Most of the farmers here were also tenant farmers of Shaolin Temple. When necessary, not just the warrior monks, these tenant farmers could also pick up weapons to bolster their presence. Shaolin itself was also aware of the times, like this time when Huo Du came knocking, Shaolin widely opened its doors of convenience, gave alms to the destined ones, and sent out five thousand shi of grain... "Those Tartars fled disastrously back to the north of the Yellow River, without the time to bring much baggage; lacking provisions, once they reached the Central Plains they began to burn, kill, and loot, even more odious than the Jins." Wu Se was indeed still bearing a strong air of the jianghu and the unruly grasslands; while climbing the mountain, he kept informing Tao Yu about some of the nearby situations. Although the Jin court was also founded by a nomadic tribe, once it took over the Central Plains and was dazzled by the glamorous world, it actually began to integrate fully with the Han culture. Some of the bad habits from the nomadic period had greatly diminished, but this also caused their combat strength to plummet. Now, the steppes were at their zenith and due to the scarce population, they adopted a ¡¯fixed amount¡¯ model, where each large household had to regularly deliver a certain amount of goods, yet they were unable to change their habit of burning, killing, and looting. Simple and brutal! This time, they didn¡¯t bring baggage, which was a common occurrence for them; living off the spoils of war had always been their hallmark. Therefore, after being pushed by the Titans, the situation in the Central Plains became even worse. "So, Shaolin Temple is opening its doors to the destined ones to avoid trouble?" "That seems to be the case..." Wu Se couldn¡¯t help but sigh, making Tao Yu nod in agreement. Being aware of the times is actually a good thing, ah. Since you find the steppe Tartars troublesome and are scared of them¡ª Am I then not a trouble? ... Shaolin¡¯s position is very special; it is both a Martial Arts sect and a Buddhist holy place, and it is also a local landlord. It¡¯s impossible to get things done here without going through them. However, as Tao Yu comes to visit as a disciple of the Eastern Heretic, Shaolin naturally must receive him with the protocol of a fellow martial artist. Just as he arrived at the temple gate, a monk descended to block the way. "Honorable masters, Shaolin is a place beyond the mundane world, and it has always been our rule not to allow weapons inside. Please leave your weapons here, and they will be returned to you upon your departure." Upon hearing this, Tao Yu nodded but retorted, "Did Huo Du leave his when he came up? The question immediately stiffened the expressions of the reception monks, who then hurriedly explained, "Huo Du, the young prince, only brought a folding fan; he did not carry weapons." "But that¡¯s still bringing something." Even many years of Zen practice could not keep the monks of the Mahavira Hall calm. Looking at Tian Ming¡¯s age made it clear¡ªmost of the backbones of Shaolin were still middle-aged, which required the recruitment of newly-converted outlaws like Wuse to bolster their presence. Their meditative fortitude was not yet fully cultivated. "Amitabha, such clamor in the Mahavira Hall is most unbecoming," Abbot Tian Ming recited the Buddha¡¯s name, which quelled the murmuring of the monks. Though he was a newly appointed abbot, he had begun to establish his authority. With a single utterance, he calmed the chaotic noise, and then he took the initiative to ask, "What exactly does Benefactor Tao mean by these things?" Tao Yu didn¡¯t give them much time to ponder. After capturing their attention and hearing Tian Ming¡¯s inquiry, he began to explain slowly, "Gentlemen, please allow me to elaborate..." Tao Yu had never treated the news about the Abyss as confidential, whether speaking with Cheng Lixue, Pharmacist Huang, or even Jack from the beginning; he tended to disclose such information quite freely. The will of the world had never stopped the transmission of any information. The confidentiality towards the natives was mostly initiated by Pioneers themselves for greater benefits. If one were heading to a farther world that no Pioneer had reached, it might be possible to keep things under wraps. But Tao Yu felt that being sincere with some of the key figures in worlds where other Pioneers might come was more advantageous. Otherwise, continuously hiding and withholding information would be futile if another Pioneer arrived and disclosed everything to gain favor, upsetting the entire situation to no end. But! For Cheng Lixue and the others, Tao Yu considered them potential Chosen Ones. As for Pharmacist Huang, he felt their temperaments matched, and he was an important figure; later, they even became master and disciple. There is no need to mention Guo Jing and Huang Rong. However, at Shaolin Temple, this information was intended for exchange. As for what to exchange it for? "...As I have said, this world has fallen into the Abyss. The eastern seas already bear witness to the Abyssal Chasm, and the northern steppes have seen the calamity of the Titans. Thus, for the entirety of Shaolin, the martial world, and even the whole world, there have been truly revolutionary changes." At this point, Tao Yu paused to let them digest the information. "Amitabha, it is truly a blessing for the world that Elder Dongxie has discovered the secrets of the Abyss. Thank you, Benefactor Tao, for alleviating our perplexity. You mentioned wanting to exchange with Shaolin, so may I ask what exactly you wish to exchange?" Abbot Tian Ming was quite shaken by this barrage of information. The times have truly changed! Even with Pharmacist Huang¡¯s temperament, when he foresaw the Abyssal Chasm and learned of the Titans and the people from beyond, he was shaken when accepting Tao Yu¡¯s enlightenment. Although the Shaolin monks were already aware of the northern Titans, they regarded the Titans as part of this world, simply not knowing where these demonic beings had sprung from. But once Tao Yu introduced the information about the Abyss, it completely refreshed their worldview. Fortunately, the monks of Shaolin were relatively ¡¯younger¡¯ and more receptive to new things. And for them, the concept of ¡¯a grain of sand, a world¡¯ was quite comprehensible. In fact, the ancients often had a stronger capacity to accept these deeply mystical matters. And Tao Yu had the backing of the title ¡¯Disciple of the Five Greats¡¯; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been so smooth for them to believe him. Seeing the monks were beginning to digest the bombshell he had dropped, Tao Yu¡¯s face showed a hint of a smile as he calmly spoke, "Such important information naturally has its value. An appropriate exchange from Shaolin would be the scriptures in the Scripture Depository and The 72 Ultimate Arts of Shaolin. That is one of the reasons for my visit..." While the monks were waiting for Tao Yu to state his demands, upon hearing his words¡ªeven though they were still recovering from the previous shock¡ªone of the monks couldn¡¯t help but reprimand him, "Impudent! A disciple of the illustrious Dongxie covets the heritage of our Shaolin¡ªare you not afraid of being laughed at by the whole world?!" After all, he was a respected monk and, despite not minding the young man before him, still maintained consideration for Elder Dongxie behind Tao Yu. He spoke from a position of moral high ground without resorting to outright insult. Yet hearing this, Tao Yu merely chuckled, "Elder monks, the times have changed..." There¡¯s no point in taking frustration out on the underlings¡ªit¡¯s always better to deal with the person in charge directly... Chapter 219 - 196: Times Have Changed "How presumptuous! A mere child dares to slight the Shaolin as defenseless!" After the previous hats were taken off, another middle-aged monk immediately stood up. "Humph, Shaolin has withdrawn from the martial world for many years, yet the world seems to have forgotten us." Tao Yu glanced at him and said sternly, "Not at all, the fact that your fireworker monk killed the abbot of the Dharma Hall and then the dean of the Arhat Hall left in anger has indeed shocked us." His words were tantamount to ripping off a scab, leaving the big monk who had stepped forward utterly defenseless. Because of this very reason, even the old abbot had gone into seclusion. Why bring up the most sensitive subject! "Today, I shall capture you and hand you over to the Pharmacist to see just how he teaches his disciples! My apologies for the offense!" Having realized that he couldn¡¯t win with words, the big monk put his palms together, ready to make his move. However, before he could even finish his words of apology, Tao Yu¡¯s palm, executing "Shocking Hundred Miles", was already bearing down on him from the sky. "Shocking Hundred Miles", among the Dragon Palms, was known for its overwhelming power! Roar! A majestic dragon¡¯s chant seemed to echo in the ears of all the monks present. Without coming into close contact and over ten feet apart, the terrifying power of the palm instantly caused the big monk¡¯s facial expression to contort as if he were parachuting, with his skin and lips trembling in unison with his hair and robe. In his mind, it was as if he saw a golden dragon pouncing directly at him. Pfft pfft~ Under the force of that palm, his kasaya burst apart, and the big monk¡¯s body, mosaic-blurred, was blown straight out from among the shreds. Upon seeing this, Abbot Tian Ming leaped up and stretched out his hand to catch him. But as soon as he caught him, Abbot Tian Ming¡¯s face changed. A yin-yang balanced and pure Inner Strength surged into his body from the other monk¡¯s! Even Tian Ming, who had cultivated the Muscle Changing and Bone Forging Scripture, now felt that this Inner Strength was purer than his own! The painful sensation in the meridians along the way made him involuntarily grunt and begin to back away. "Abbot!" "Be careful!" The deans of the Dharma Hall and the Arhat Hall, who were originally standing beside Abbot Tian Ming, also had their expressions change as they leaped up, one on each side, pressing down on Tian Ming¡¯s shoulders. Yet even so, all four, including the one who had been knocked back through the air, still withdrew over a dozen steps upon landing. Dang~ They crashed into the Buddha statue behind the Mahavira Hall, making a sound as loud as a large bell! "Hiding objects in a shadow?" "What is that thing?" "..." Ignoring their exclamations, Tao Yu held the AT200 in his hands, aiming it at the plaque of the Mahavira Hall. "This is a type of weapon from the Abyss, and I invite the esteemed monks to observe." As his words fell, a barrage of bullets erupted, relentlessly sweeping across, and the armor-piercing rounds from the AT200 sliced the plaque of the Mahavira Hall in two! Crack~ As the plaque fell to the ground in two pieces, sending wood chips flying, all the monks present were shell-shocked. "What kind of divine weapon is this?" "Is this a weapon of the gods? Impossible!" "Amitabha..." If it were just a handgun or a normal assault rifle, it wouldn¡¯t have been enough to shock these monks, whose martial arts were not weak. Even weaklings like Cheng Lixue and Zhang Hao could barely discern the trajectory of bullets fired from handguns. These monks might also consider ordinary assault rifles to be some kind of superior hidden weapon. But the bullets fired from the AT200 had stronger gunpowder and moved faster! To the ordinary monks who couldn¡¯t project their inner strength outward, this was a crushing blow! Just showing up once was enough to make these great monks feel that the divine weapons held by their Buddha statues were laughably weak! Such weapons were the true treasures! "This object is a gun. Almost everyone in the company has one. There are few among the Pioneers with a temperament better than mine. Would the venerable monks still need to consider?" Tao Yu loaded a new magazine, casually tossing the AT200 back into the shadows, his tone light and dismissive. First, he intimidated them with martial arts, then he showed his weapon to tell them that thousands of monks amounted to nothing. Whether it was high-end combat or a war of attrition, he was undisturbed! "Amitabha, we had already agreed to exchange with Tao Yu, so we must keep our promise. My two junior brothers have just taken their positions and their understanding of the Buddha¡¯s teachings is not yet complete; they have misunderstood Tao Yu," said Tian Ming, the abbot, as he managed to suppress the true qi that Tao Yu had projected into the air. Thanks to the powerful inner strength from the Muscle-Tendon Strengthening Chapter, he was able to stand again and set the tone for the conflict. "Abbot Tian Ming is indeed an enlightened monk. I trust that under your leadership, Shaolin will continue to shine brightly." Seeing that the matter had been resolved, Tao Yu also showed a hint of a smile on his face, paused for a moment, and then continued, "There¡¯s no rush for the martial arts manuals. Next, I would like to make a deal with the esteemed monks of your temple..." Seeing the high monks softening, Tao Yu was also very satisfied. They knew the times, which meant that the upcoming cooperation should proceed quite smoothly... Chapter 220 - 197 Return "Young Master Tao has quite the temper..." Upon hearing Tao Yu¡¯s subsequent discussion of the ¡¯cooperation¡¯ issue, Abbot Tian Ming¡¯s expression also stiffened. Feeling the strand of pure True Qi within him that had just been suppressed but not yet extracted, and seeing the two halves of the Mahavira Hall plaque on the ground, his heart was a mixture of conflicting emotions. You call this a good temper? "Your temple has not suffered a single casualty yet, has it? If it were another Pioneer with my strength, I could subdue everyone and then feed them controlling drugs, and you would all have to comply obediently, wouldn¡¯t you?" This time, Tao Yu was not merely bluffing these senior monks. Pioneers indeed have such a nature! A group of Inner City Pioneers, bringing along some elite Outsiders, could cooperate to attack Shaolin, clear this copy, killing and capturing, and then use ¡¯happy¡¯ drugs to control them¡ªthis was not impossible. How many monks were capable of withstanding bullets? And their Inner Strength would soon be exhausted. Plus with shoulder-mounted cannons and such, these monks would stand no chance. Or rather, if they knew the value of Shaolin and the difficulty of practicing The 72 Ultimate Arts, it was almost inevitable! "Controlling drugs..." Abbot Tian Ming¡¯s expression changed. Such things did exist, with the Three Corpses Brain God Pill, Leopard Fetus Rejuvenation Pill in the future, and previously the Life-Death Talisman of Lingjiu Palace; these were not beyond Abbot Tian Ming¡¯s comprehension. "Amitabha, did Young Master Tao say you have the ability to reach the heavens with your listening?" Tian Ming, indeed worthy of his role as an abbot, keenly caught some key information previously revealed by Tao Yu, causing a slight smile to form on Tao Yu¡¯s face. "That¡¯s right, for some time now, I¡¯ve been responsible for pioneering here, and I have contact with the strongest one. I might even have the opportunity to invite her to oversee the skill teaching affairs. Truth be told, even with my strength, I couldn¡¯t suppress such profit." Tao Yu spoke half-seriously, half-jokingly, causing Tian Ming to fall into deep thought. This was not unfamiliar to Shaolin; they had been through many dynastic changes and had always successfully adapted. There are no eternal dynasties, but there are eternal families! And in some ways, how different is Shaolin Temple from these noble families? Why would they send five thousand stones of grain to Huo Du? Was it because they had too much grain, or was it really because the Buddha would aid those who were destined? Isn¡¯t it because of their understanding of the times! "If you truly have the means to invite that individual, then I, the old monk, am not opposed to change within Shaolin." Abbot Tian Ming was not stubborn. The world had changed, the Titans to the north had been substantiated, and with verifiable news about the Abyss and the Eastern Sea¡¯s Heavenly Abyss, the other party was unlikely to fabricate stories. No matter how formidable the other side¡¯s strength and those terrifying weapons were, they were solid facts. It shattered Tian Ming¡¯s worldview. Having been preemptively subdued and intimidated by Tao Yu, then reasoning with him afterward, Tao Yu found that these originally obstinate monks were indeed quite reasonable. And the monks qualified to practice ascetically in the Dharma Hall were not lacking in talent. Years of ascetic practice in one ultimate technique meant that their understanding and insight exceeded that of ordinary people, and Tao Yu also got to experience firsthand the teaching ability of future ¡¯Shaolin Training Halls¡¯! In three days¡¯ time, he had already successfully entered the gateways of both the Indestructible Vajra Divine Skill and the Flicking Flower Finger. "Brother Tao is truly a prodigious genius; he has entered the gateways of the 72 Ultimate Arts so swiftly. However, Brother Tao must take note that because of the tremendous power of the 72 Ultimate Arts, practicing them concurrently may lead to some unforeseeable conflicts," Abbot Tian Ming said with a face full of emotion. "This is the convenience we Pioneers have; I am well aware of it. As long as the ultimate techniques are sufficient, biting off more than one can chew is unwise," Tao Yu replied confidently. Indeed, Tao Yu had never considered learning all 72 Ultimate Arts. The cost of Deification for each one was secondary; he would certainly have enough after returning to complete the task. The main issue was that the laborious initial learning stage would take a lot of time, and even after acquiring them, he would need time to practice, so he was not going to confuse priorities. "Amitabha, as long as Brother Tao understands, that is enough. Might I inquire about the Chosen One you mentioned..." Tian Ming¡¯s visit this time, besides offering compliments, was also motivated by the curiosity about the Chosen One Tao Yu spoke of finding for them. Knowing that Yuan Force could be strengthened, and that a Chosen One was a Child of Destiny with boundless prospects, Shaolin had no resistance to this proposal and agreed readily¡ªit was one of the bargaining chips they had promised. "He¡¯s arrived. His world seems to be some sort of minor world, which is why his martial arts foundation is extremely poor. However, he could gain enhancements by killing beings with Yuan Force, and currently, the Titans in this world seem likely..." Tao Yu saw Zhang Hao running up the stairs using the Light Body Technique with a smile on his face. "Brother Zhang, I have reached an agreement with the esteemed monks of Shaolin. From now on, you can cultivate the profound martial arts of Shaolin here and, moreover, they will also try to assist you in hunting Titans for advancement. Would you be willing to become a lay disciple of Shaolin?" Tao Yu asked. Upon hearing Tao Yu¡¯s words, Zhang Hao¡¯s expression briefly stiffened as if recalling something, and there was a momentary daze in his eyes. But then he spoke with certainty, "As a Chosen One, I have a grave duty to save the people of the world. Without strength, that cannot be achieved. My own power is negligible, and I am fortunate to have Brother Tao¡¯s guidance, and I¡¯m grateful to Shaolin for taking me in. I, Zhang Hao, am willing to become a lay disciple of Shaolin..." It was settled. Using Zhang Hao as a leverage point and solidifying the relationship with Shaolin, Tao Yu was able to resolve some of the previous conflicts in the Mahavira Hall. In the future, they had to work together to make money and it wasn¡¯t possible to enforce cooperation with pressure alone. Now, he could finally go back for five days to report his safety and then work on making more money. After injecting his remaining Yuan Force into the Indestructible Vajra Divine Skill and the Flicking Flower Finger, Tao Yu felt quite satisfied with the results. The Indestructible Vajra Divine Skill could enhance the defense efficiency of True Qi, circulating it throughout the body to withstand attacks and even reflect them back at the enemy. After its Deification, not only was the True Qi¡¯s defense efficiency further strengthened, but it could also leave the body and form an Qi wall. Beyond that, the Qi wall separate from the body could interact and recirculate with the self, making it convenient to replenish and significantly reducing the Qi wall¡¯s consumption! As long as it wasn¡¯t under attack, the normal maintenance time of the Qi wall¡¯s defense would be greatly extended. In some dangerous scenarios requiring vigilance and defense, he could set it up in advance, significantly increasing the margin for error. Paired with Demonization, Tao Yu finally felt that he had robust resistance against firearms. He was always concerned about blowing others¡¯ heads off, but he was also always worried about getting his own head blown off in a sneak attack... However, compared to the Indestructible Vajra Divine Skill, the Flicking Flower Finger was rather standard, reinforcing its stealth significantly, and even allowing finger force to merge with the Shadow Force, silent and traceless... Return! Chapter 221 - 198 Communication Familiar room, familiar smell. Just after landing, Tao Yu heard some clinking and clanking sounds, as if someone was moving around in the house, and unusually, he could hear his father Tao Long¡¯s voice outside. Parents only had five days off each month to return to the present world. It was quite lucky to encounter them, and Tao Yu planned to find them new jobs once he moved to the Inner City. Listening to the shouts outside, it seemed that the house was undergoing repairs. The last time he left, he had provided some Yuan Force subsidies for household expenses, aware that Tao Yu had gained favor with a significant figure, earned a considerable sum, and even helped Tao Tong obtain a "Demonization" to restore his legs. Compared to the cost of combining "Demonization" with vaccines, merely renovating the rickety old house was really nothing. The condition of the house was indeed too bad before, even with asbestos boards around, which are extremely hazardous when broken. Currently, the situation appeared to be bustling. This made Tao Yu reveal a trace of a smile. He was genuinely afraid that his family would be too reluctant to spend the money he had left for them. That would truly be pointless. Actually, one or two thousand Yuan Force didn¡¯t make much difference to him now, but for his family, it could greatly improve their life! Life in the Outsider might be tough, but that¡¯s precisely why labor costs were genuinely cheap. Tao Yu, with his backpack, left his room. There was no one in the living room, but he could see that a brand-new wooden table, somewhat similar to an eight-immortals table, and some new stools had appeared during the two or three months he was away. Finally, the style was no longer that of a rubbish makeshift ensemble. The front door was open, and someone was seen carrying something outside, someone slightly familiar, but Tao Yu couldn¡¯t quite remember. The person brightened up upon seeing Tao Yu and then smiled and said, "Brother Tao, I¡¯m the eldest of the Gu family. I really owe you one for last time." Upon hearing his words, Tao Yu recalled who it was¡ªthe eldest son of his fourth sister-in-law¡¯s mother, his fourth brother-in-law¡¯s brother. Others outside seemed to have heard him too, and a commotion followed. "Is it Little Seven who¡¯s back?" "The genius of the Tao family has returned." "Amazing, to be able to stay in the Abyss for two or three months just like that, the harvest must be huge this time." "That¡¯s right. I think there must be at least a few thousand Yuan Force gained." "From your perspective, two or three months in the new Development Zone, it could be more than ten thousand!" "More than ten thousand!" "..." A buzzing sound rose outside, probably from those who came to help with the work. Tao Long also jumped down from the roof, covered in dust. It just so happened that since Tao Long had returned, he mentioned that he would take these few days to fix up his room, and advised Tao Yu not to come back for a few days and instead stay at the dojo or somewhere else. Tao Yu certainly didn¡¯t mind this. After leaving the house with his backpack, he dodged some filth on the road and casually arrived at a deserted spot to start fiddling with the watch on his hand. Then, he sent a voice message to the rich young lady to check on her current situation. "Eh? You¡¯re back? I¡¯m almost done too; it¡¯s a pity you¡¯re back a bit early. If you came back two days later, I could have given you some rewards." A familiar voice came through, clearly indicating that the rich young lady had been in ¡¯closed-door practice¡¯ since the last time she returned, but it seemed like she was almost done. And hearing the word ¡¯reward,¡¯ Tao Yu unexpectedly felt a dry tickle in his throat, recalling images that would often come to mind in his dreams. Even when Tao Yu was posing Cheng Lixue in various ways, he would often fantasize it was the rich young lady. Unfortunately, he truly couldn¡¯t with the rich young lady. Last time, he really did get a bit of a psychological scar. Being titillated from afar¡ªone must admit, BE it not for the succubus... "Cough cough, it¡¯s no problem if I return a few days later." Tao Yu replied earnestly. "Hehehe, how much did you strengthen your physical body?" The somewhat teasing laugh that followed made Tao Yu inadvertently think of some embarrassing past. The second Deification of the Myriad Streams Breathing Technique is a must! "This time the gains are good; I should be different after digestion. I won¡¯t be able to hold down some stuff. Can you guys take over?" Tao Yu put aside his fantasy, getting straight to the point. These words made Sun Shiyu pause; after all, Tao Yu was now a mid-level partner! Just any mid-level partner, by just accumulating enough points to become one, could earn hundreds of thousands in Yuan Force¡ªsome people couldn¡¯t pass the assessment even with enough points because of their talents and skill discrepancies. Perhaps the majority of ordinary mid-level partners wouldn¡¯t be able to provide hundreds of thousands of Yuan Force in cash flow all at once, preferring to convert it promptly into strength. But with the status of a mid-level partner, holding down merchandise worth hundreds of thousands was still enough. If Tao Yu said he couldn¡¯t hold it down, it was very likely even more than that! This might not mean much for Sun Shiyu, but she was well aware of how difficult this would be for an Outsider. "You do have good luck. I can¡¯t leave right now, so how about I have you come over? Eh, never mind, let¡¯s talk about the crucial stuff in two days. Shiqing is about to return; I¡¯ll have him find you. Don¡¯t you take any risks on your own." Although the encryption of the communication chip was vastly superior to radio, Sun Shiyu still did not say anything too explicit in the conversation, using words like ¡¯reward¡¯ as euphemisms. Naturally, Tao Yu wouldn¡¯t start any suggestive conversation either, and pretty soon after, he ended the call. "Alright, I¡¯ll first go to the Inner City to deal with some things I can handle. The rest we can discuss in detail when he arrives." "If you can¡¯t wait, I¡¯ll let him use his hands to help you out since we look similar enough..." At the end of the conversation, Sun Shiyu¡¯s unexpectedly lewd remark almost made Tao Yu lose his footing. Good grief, his own sister, for real¡ªdefinitely no mistake there... Chapter 222 - 199: The Environment is Too Poor The bold words of the young rich girl gave Tao Yu a shiver down his spine, but after careful reflection, he realized that what she proposed wasn¡¯t entirely unacceptable... Slap~ He smacked his own face, forcing himself to sober up and calm down. This won¡¯t do, he can¡¯t afford to entertain such thoughts. "The main issue is that the young rich girl is too overbearing, knowing full well her own charm," he complained, trying to lay the blame elsewhere. Then he looked at his backpack and the filthy ground of the Outsider Area, struggling to find a suitable place to change into the robe of a mid-level partner. "It¡¯s really too dirty, but it¡¯s still better to wear this when entering the Inner City to avoid trouble." Muttering to himself, Tao Yu headed toward the city gate. The big business deal he discussed with the young rich girl was a matter of Shaolin martial arts, starting a dojo to quickly train some instructors and eventually even opening one in the Inner City for a lucrative business. It was both a steady stream of income and a windfall. A whole new system laid before him, offering a value completely different from the abilities that had long been circulating in the Inner City Area. This could complement the Yuan Force! Yuan Force had become a main system, slowly tried and proven by the Pioneers in the old Development Zone. It certainly had reached a level of cost-effectiveness and capability just like mechanical augmentation and alien implantation. "Apart from Yuan Force, it seems Battle Qi and the Combat Skill System are also quite widespread, but they aren¡¯t as cost-effective as Yuan Force and can even conflict with each other. Only those with the right talent or serendipity would choose them. I wonder if they can coexist with Inner Strength..." It was a shame that the stakes involved were too great for him to handle alone; he had to let the young rich girl and her ilk take the lead while he contented himself with a small share of the spoils. "The secondary Deification of Nine Yin True Scripture and Nine Yang Divine Skill will hinge on this deal." A secondary Deification of the Northern Dipper could cost millions, and the Nine Yang Divine Skill was likely comparable, something obviously difficult to come by through normal exploration. "But the items I currently have on hand are fine to sell in the Inner City, and then I¡¯ll check out the dojos there. They offer the Myriad Streams Breathing Technique¡¯s schools, I can learn a few more forms, and the cost-effectiveness of a single Deification is high..." Tao Yu made his plans for the near future; there was no need to wait idly for Sun Shiqing to return. He would first take care of what he needed to do. It was also a good opportunity to check out the situation of the dojos in the Inner City. As Tao Yu carried his backpack and pondered, a voice suddenly came from nearby, "Tao Yu? What brings you here, looking for me? It¡¯s been more than two months since the last trip to the Abyss, right?" Turning around, Tao Yu saw Uncle Tao Hu and the captain of the public security, Ze Chuan, walking and chatting leisurely in an area close to the wall belonging to the public security¡¯s family quarters. The environment here was much better than most other places in the Outsider Area. "Uh, Uncle Hu, I¡¯m planning to go to the Inner City to turn in some tasks. I¡¯ll come to see you later and bring you some interesting things," Tao Yu said with a grin, waving at Tao Hu. Inner Strength martial arts, for now, he¡¯d help his family get a start with them. The Outsiders really didn¡¯t have much to offer, and compared to the Myriad Streams series, which had heavy demands on Qi-Blood and an additional burden of eating more, some of the simpler Inner Strength techniques were relatively easier to get started with. For instance, the Basic Breathing Method from Shaolin could be practiced by even the most untalented individuals, though the effects were mediocre. Still, it served as a stepping stone to the more profound Shaolin arts, and even just the Basic Breathing Method would bring significant improvements for Uncle Hu and his parents. The versatility of Inner Strength was strong; it enhanced whatever part of the body it was applied to and could benefit anyone. It was just that the knowledge of meridians and acupoints might be confusing for them; they could only learn the fast way, guided by True Qi, focusing only on a few key points during the Breathing Technique. Studying the full set was out of the question for now; it was too difficult for them. They needed to get used to the basics first. "Alright, then wait for me. Be low-profile in the Inner City," said Uncle Hu with a smile, not taking it to heart. Tao Yu had always brought him little surprises on his return trips, like his beloved motorcycle and those cigars afterward. "That must be your Tao family¡¯s Grade A Dynamic Vision prodigy, truly impressive in appearance." Ze Chuan said with a smile, nodding to Tao Yu. A prodigy with a Grade A talent could afford to exchange a smile without a problem. "Yes, that¡¯s him. Tao Yu, this is Captain Ze Chuan from our Outsider public security team," Tao Hu introduced his boss to Tao Yu. Even though he knew who he was, now that they were formally introduced, it made a difference. Just over half a year, no! If he became a mid-level partner last time, that means just over four months! This growth rate is too exaggerated! Even the geniuses of the Inner City wouldn¡¯t necessarily have such speed! This, apart from proving strength, also indicates that the other party has earned at least two or three hundred thousand Yuan Force in just over four months, and that¡¯s with the Development Zone bonuses; otherwise, it would need even more! Two or three hundred thousand in four months! Tao Hu took a sharp breath when he thought of this. It¡¯s simply like picking up money with a sack, too exaggerated! The income of a legitimate mid-level partner might only be just so. This great nephew went from starting from scratch to becoming a mid-level partner... At this moment, Ze Chuan was also lost in thought. He himself possessed Grade A+ talent and had his own fortune; his power was not at its zenith, but it definitely ranked him as one of the top masters in the Outsider area. Even among mid-level partners, he was no weakling. One could say that whether it was the identity of the mid-level partner who came to the door initially or the identity of the Grade A talent genius he had met before, Ze Chuan had only shown the due courtesy. To say that he took it too seriously, he did not. Not to mention Grade A talent, even that Level S talent genius from the Outsider area recently, he didn¡¯t believe the other would definitely achieve more than him! Deep down, Ze Chuan had his own pride! But now... Just over four months, an Outsider. Ha, Grade A talent, I¡¯d believe in ghosts before you! And aside from having a higher talent, it was also obvious that he had received the favor of someone influential; otherwise, it would¡¯ve been impossible to garner such points and income, and likewise impossible to gain such strength. "Tiger, how many years have you been with me now?" Ze Chuan, somewhat emotional, left Tao Hu a little baffled. "I¡¯ll step down in the future, and you¡¯ll have to take over this position." "Ah?" Tao Hu was also startled, but he understood it must be the impact of Tao Yu¡¯s rapid growth! "Why did he put on the cloak only after coming here?" Ze Chuan looked at the ground, a contemplative look on his face. "Is the environment in the rest of the Outsider area too poor?" "That¡¯s, indeed, somewhat true." Tao Hu didn¡¯t understand what Ze Chuan was getting at, so he just went along with it. Because the Public Security Family Area here was decent, in other places, they naturally didn¡¯t bother to intervene. In theory, the Public Security Force should be the management institution of the Outsider area, even independent from the company. However, due to reality inevitably not able to bypass the company, plus the lack of manpower and the reluctance to manage, apart from a few critical areas, they just left it to the forts and local gangs to take care of. Just don¡¯t cross the red line and cause trouble! "The Wild Wolf Gang and the Skull Gang are gone, and the territories have almost been reassigned, you go tell those newcomers, they can take over, but they need to clean up the sanitation for me." "I understand." Chapter 223 - 200 - Shipping Out "The Chosen One¡¯s information task can probably just be handed directly to that kid Shiqing when the time comes," With the cloak of an intermediate partner adorning him, Tao Yu encountered no obstructions along the way. In fact, he could already submit the ¡¯Chosen One¡¯ task. But after submission, he would have to wait for confirmation, and eight times out of ten it would be Sun Shiqing who came to confirm. If someone else were to handle the confirmation, there was no telling how long it would take. It would hardly be as convenient as going directly to Sun Shiqing. When the time came, he could just smoothly take his reward in advance. "I should set aside tasks for now; it seems I won¡¯t need to go to the task hall." Tao Yu considered the goods he carried. He would wait for Sun Shiqing for the Martial Arts Manual, but he could have someone look at the value of the Snake Gallbladder and Snake Skin first. His status as an intermediate partner would be sufficient to cover it. Yet, the most profitable item this time was the spinal fluid from three Wisdom Titans! Such an item could definitely not be appraised by the capabilities of the outer city; thus, it must be sold in the Inner City. Lacking Appraisal Art, Tao Yu, the three items he had exploded with were skill information, so he couldn¡¯t directly use the convenience of the world¡¯s will like he could with the Snake Gallbladder to understand what was inside due to the pollution interference. Tao Yu, aware of the plot, could of course roughly determine what it was, and could even consider it highly likely to be a complete skill. But he still needed an appraiser to examine it thoroughly. "I wonder what the learning threshold is for Appraisal Art; it¡¯s really something valuable." At this moment, Tao Yu also thought about Appraisal Art. Even if regular Appraisal Art could not handle items of such value, he could undergo Deification, after all. While thinking this, Tao Yu took out his watch and adjusted it to a pre-recorded radio frequency. "Brother Kong, are you busy right now?" Unlike communication chips, using a radio frequency doesn¡¯t cost money and the equipment is quite cheap. It¡¯s a very practical thing even in the Inner City. It¡¯s certainly more convenient than installing a phone line or internet. The downside is that, although you can find your own frequency, it¡¯s exceedingly easy for others to eavesdrop. It¡¯s not really eavesdropping, though; anyone who tunes into the frequency can automatically hear it. It¡¯s a form of open listening. In fact, many intelligence agencies also monitor a large number of radio frequencies. But for some everyday inquiries, that doesn¡¯t really matter; it¡¯s just like the radio frequencies used by taxis. Tao Yu didn¡¯t have to wait long before Wang Goudan on the same frequency responded. "I¡¯m here. I¡¯ve just completed a task. Did you just come back from the Abyss, Brother Tao?" Wang Goudan¡¯s voice came through. His main source of income was staking out the task hall every day looking for suitable tasks, and sometimes he would enter the Abyss to complete a mission. He didn¡¯t have a fixed routine. Well, it seems he¡¯s pretty popular around here, but luckily, from what I can see, there¡¯s no issue with tastes. "Busy today, will come again next time." Wang Goudan gave a sleazy smile, then slapped one of them on the butt. By now Tao Yu was already heading outside, making Wang Goudan quickly follow him. "Hehe, this place is the easiest to spot and find." "It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll be needing Loki¡¯s help in a bit." "Not a problem, I¡¯ve completed today¡¯s tasks, and I¡¯ve got nothing else going on, but I need to know the kind of things you¡¯re selling and their level to decide the right place to sell them." Wang Goudan explained further. "If the price is within tens of thousands, it¡¯s better to go to the underground market, no commission either. But if the price is too high, forget it, even us mid-level partners can¡¯t always control the situation there." "I have three items, each priced over a hundred thousand." Tao Yu glanced at Wang Goudan, sensing the other¡¯s emotional vibrations through Spirit Perception, but fortunately, there was no malice; he seemed decent enough and had a good sense of self-assessment. "Damn, Tao my man, you¡¯re awesome. Is the Development Zone Abyss really that profitable?" Wang Goudan was a bit envious, then he began asking more detailed questions. "Are they items or skills?" "Skills." "Skills that must be absorbed?" "Yes, they¡¯re likely related to bloodline and could have side effects." "Bloodline!" Wang Goudan was somewhat amazed. Bloodline skills can cause conflicts, but also due to their fast acquisition and short training time, they can sometimes highly synchronize with certain xenogenic implantations, making them highly valuable for the right buyer. They are the kind of items that those who disdain wouldn¡¯t use, but the right buyer would pay a high price for. "Then I suggest going through the auction process. Though the commission is rather high at ten percent, they usually send targeted, precise ads. They can notify even the old Development Zone Abyss area since the higher the sales price, the more they earn." "How about the timing?" "In the Inner City, there¡¯s an electronic auction every day. If we hurry, it can even be today. The process is simple, but I think it¡¯s not worth it¡ªthey don¡¯t have any advertising time." Tao Yu also considered it briefly. He himself disliked such abilities; selling too quickly might not find the interested buyer. If the auction house could ensure precise ad targeting, then waiting a day or two wouldn¡¯t matter... Chapter 224 - 201: Ways of Getting Things for Free "Fine quality, this can definitely be considered a fine quality piece, quite an impressive ability, it¡¯s just a pity that the side effects are a bit severe." An elderly appraiser continuously used some delicate tools to examine the spinal cord brought out by Tao Yu, occasionally picking up something similar to a magnifying glass, before closing his eyes to sense it for a moment. Tao Yu could feel that those tools must be Yuan Force items. To appraise high-level items, aside from the Appraisal Art, do you also need these gadgets? However, apart from the first spinal cord which took a while to appraise, the process seemed to speed up a lot once he found the pattern. "A kind of giant transformation bloodline that also confers a minor healing ability boost, the extent of the enlargement is completely beyond expectation, especially this one¡ªit feels like a human bomb, the powerful kind, but a normal body simply cannot withstand such consumption; it serves no other purpose than to explode..." The appraiser began to endlessly share his views, feeling a sense of achievement as an appraiser in identifying such items. As the appraiser for this well-established auction house, he indeed lived up to his reputation. Of course, this was also related to the status of Tao Yu and his partner as two intermediate partners. "However, it¡¯s a shame that this thing has a fatal flaw, which is that it will overdraw vitality. To put it simply, it will reduce lifespan, and it¡¯s not like it won¡¯t reduce if not used. Moreover, this ability requires a certain demand on the bloodline. Adjusting it is possible, but it also requires an additional investment." After mentioning the advantages, he began talking about the disadvantages. From Tao Yu¡¯s own understanding of the Wisdom Titan, what the appraiser said was quite pertinent. "For a preliminary estimate, I would suggest a starting bid of 150,000 for this bomb Titan, and a starting bid of 120,000 for both this dexterity Titan and this defense Titan. I expect they can all go up by at least fifty percent. If there is competition among interested parties, it¡¯s not impossible for the price to double." Hearing this, Tao Yu felt it was acceptable. "Good, then I choose consignment, and set the time for forty-eight hours." "Forty-eight hours, that should be enough." The appraiser thought it over and nodded in agreement. The auction here was not a bunch of people holding signs in an auction hall; that was only the treatment for the regular auctions of top-tier items. Tao Yu¡¯s three items qualified to mix in there, but it wasn¡¯t necessary; he chose the most common electronic auction. The auction house was responsible for promotion and notification, including targeted advertising in both the Abyss and the old Development Zone. Within forty-eight hours, anyone could bid at will. If there were still bids in the last half hour, each update would extend the bid time by half an hour. The auction house also took responsibility for asset verification and preventing bid rigging, charging a ten percent service fee! It was expensive, but it definitely saved trouble and would earn Tao Yu much more than if he had sold directly to some pawnshops or purchasing stores. "Elder sir, is there a reliable way to learn Appraisal Art?" After finalizing the deal, Tao Yu asked with a tone of curiosity. "Heh, young man, you youngsters always want to bite off more than you can chew. Appraisal Art is a standard auxiliary skill, and it¡¯s quite cumbersome to learn. It requires a great deal of experience and has to be used in conjunction with tools. Usually, families with appraising talents start training apprentices from a young age, and it takes over a decade just to enter the field and form the skill." The elderly appraiser spotted Tao Yu¡¯s intention with one glance and chuckled while shaking his head. Seeing Tao Yu pensive after speaking well, Wang Goudan also started to sweat. Fuck, you haven¡¯t really done that, have you? But now that I think about it, yeah, an Outsider with great talent might still be able to borrow money at the beginning, then rise with the wind and take out the creditor? Do I know something earth-shattering? "Hehe, don¡¯t be scared, bro, I¡¯m not that kind of person." "Just call me Goudan." Tao Yu: ... ... "This is the Wanliu Dojo, the dojo with the most complete set of techniques from the Myriad Streams style, housing thirty-two forms. It has quite a reputation in the Inner City. The dojo master used to be a senior partner and a great master with Qi-Blood manifestations." Upon hearing this, Tao Yu also recalled the time Ze Chuan intended to send his son to learn the Breathing Technique from the Wanliu Dojo master. Perhaps his initial idea was to learn the Breathing Technique from the Outsider, then come here to learn moves, seeking an opportunity to step through the threshold and surpass himself. This was, indeed, a path laid out right in front of him. "However, the dojo fees in the Inner City are much more expensive than those in the Outsider. The five types that are taught in the Outsider would cost six thousand Yuan Force each here, and the ones not taught in the Outsider start at least from ten thousand, with the most expensive Dragon Form reportedly reaching as high as thirty thousand, and it¡¯s not for just anyone to learn." "Dragon Form?" Tao Yu¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. Having the Dragon Subduing Palms himself, wouldn¡¯t it be even better with the addition of the Dragon Form? Moreover, the higher the cost of these educational skills, the better. The higher the price, the more valuable the plan for his future Shaolin dojo would be. Even though it was mainly the rich girls carrying it on the front, using the base and the Suns¡¯ name, they were definitely going to take the lion¡¯s share, but he¡¯d still get a cut according to the proportion, right? The more expensive it was, the higher his returns would be. "In theory, the Five Forms from the Outsider can work with the Breathing Technique to manage Qi-Blood and refine strength, while the thirty-two forms here, if combined with the Breathing Technique, can already ensure Qi-Blood manifestations." Tao Yu pondered. But his Myriad Streams Breathing Technique hadn¡¯t undergone Deification for the second time yet. Once he sold his goods, he¡¯d look to Deify it first. If that didn¡¯t work out, he could learn some more. It really felt like a loss, using his hard-earned Yuan Force to learn these, when he could have Deified his "Five Forms as One" for the second time. Or even save up to Deify "Demonization". "The cost of teaching skills itself mainly lies in manpower and time. They were even willing to provide ¡¯Skill Loans¡¯ for Pioneers whose future life and death were uncertain, so there must be cheaper channels available. If all else fails... I could just challenge the dojo." Tao Yu tapped his palm with his little fist. We all practice the Myriad Streams Breathing Technique. If I beat you so bad you can¡¯t take care of yourself, you¡¯d teach me for free rather than let me steal your business, right? "But would that be too high-profile... A senior partner, after all. Let¡¯s gather some intelligence first..." Chapter 225 - 202: Challenging the Establishment "Hosli, senior partner..." Tao Yu spent a hundred Yuan Force and easily obtained some junior intelligence on a dojo from the nearby mission hall. Although it was only junior intelligence, it already contained some information not circulated in the marketplace. According to the intelligence, both Hosli and Liu Yi¡¯s master were from the same school, which theoretically made Tao Yu and Hosli martial brothers. However, the two dojos had a competitive relationship to some extent, so they didn¡¯t exchange much. Hosli used to be a senior partner and had a splendid reputation in the Inner City, but hit a snag during an assault mission in the Abyss. The details of what happened were not included in the intelligence, but it mentioned that he was seriously injured, even to the extent of damaging his foundation, and had broken limbs. Ultimately, he spent all his savings on medical treatment, and his strength was suspected to have been compromised, so he no longer undertook those violent and lethal missions. Using the merits of that risky operation, he managed to handle some dojo formalities in the Inner City and started up his dojo vigorously after renting a space. "He even suffered injuries, and his strength is suspected to have decreased..." Tao Yu had already dismissed Wang Goudan, as it was definitely unnecessary to involve him in this matter. He took note of this incident, and would naturally lend a hand in the future wherever possible. If the young rich woman started to operate a dojo in the present world, it felt like Wang Goudan¡¯s strength could not be ruled out for potential arrangements. For his own family members, given their current strength, it was actually inconvenient to place them in any prominent positions... After simply looking into the intelligence this time, even though it was the rough intelligence worth a hundred Yuan Force, Tao Yu had also acquired another very useful piece of information. There seemed to be an unwritten agreement among the different legacies of the Myriad Streams Forms. They would all control the dissemination of the Myriad Streams Breathing Technique, but when it came to teaching the other forms, it was each on their own skill. Apart from this, the several Wanliu Dojos that carried the Myriad Streams legacy both inside and outside the Inner City also had their own methods of competition. But the specifics were not elaborated, as this was only rough intelligence. "Hey, it seems my previous idea does have practical viability after all. The ¡¯foremost Wanliu Dojo¡¯ master is still recovering from injury, and in a certain sense, I have also entered the Myriad Streams Forms system, which seems applicable..." Tao Yu had initially thought to show a hint of his martial prowess and visit for a ¡¯friendly exchange¡¯ to identify his own weaknesses. Creating the illusion for the other party that if he won, he could ride on their reputation to also start a dojo, and theoretically, considering the interests at stake, as long as he promised not to establish a Wanliu Dojo, free or discounted learning of other forms should be no issue. However, he did not expect that the major sects of the Myriad Streams Forms had some default rules in place already. "This is actually to my liking..." ... The ¡¯foremost Wanliu Dojo¡¯ currently had the most facilities capturing the Myriad Streams Forms legacy in both the Inner and Outer City, and it even held the bottom-line Dragon Form. But even the hundred Yuan Force¡¯s rough intelligence had basically confirmed that mastering the Thirteen Forms and merging the unique one is one way to cultivate martial strength without relying on a Breathing Technique. Even if one had mastered the Dragon Form, and fused the other forms, reaching the so-called "All Forms Merged," it would still only enhance the ability to activate and control martial strength. The limit was the peak of a mid-level partner; relying solely on "All Forms Merged," even reaching lv5, would not be enough to pass the senior partner assessment. Without the Breathing Technique, one cannot turn Qi-Blood into a solid mass. The most popular items in this dojo were still the basic Five Forms and the advanced Thirteen Forms. This was because they could also provide a certain level of assistance to Pioneers with alien implants, and their cost-effectiveness was relatively the highest. When Tao Yu, wearing the cloak of a mid-level partner, stepped into the ¡¯foremost Wanliu Dojo¡¯ which occupied the first and second floors of several storefronts, it immediately caught the attention of an exceptionally good-looking service staff member. A mid-level partner was definitely considered a high-quality customer with sufficient status to learn. The staff approached immediately with a sweet smile, Qin Ziru looked handsome in his black robe, which gave him an aura of dignity. He spoke evenly, exuding an air of amiability which suggested that peace was more profitable. "I don¡¯t actually like fighting either, but unfortunately I¡¯ve reached a bottleneck, and the martial arts of your esteemed dojo are too expensive for me." Tao Yu was neither aggressive nor hasty in his tone. This caught Qin Ziru and the other ordinary instructors who had come down to surround Tao Yu off guard. What? Are you here to learn skills? And you think our skills are too expensive, so you¡¯ve decided to challenge the dojo? What kind of bizarre thought process is that?! To put it plainly, their Wanliu Dojo¡¯s ¡¯Thirty-Two Forms¡¯, if bought as a package with the promotional discounts, could be reduced to under three hundred thousand, or even lower. A mid-level partner, not to mention the strength required to pass, just to gather enough points from the missions, must complete hundreds of thousands in Yuan Force tasks. That¡¯s the ¡¯guaranteed minimum¡¯! Although this sum is indeed huge for many mid-level partners, it¡¯s still more reliable than engaging in dojo challenges. Some treatments for tricky injuries are also very costly. The dojo has encountered challengers before, but this kind of bizarre excuse was truly a first. This made Qin Ziru somewhat at a loss whether to laugh or cry. "This is the first time I¡¯ve heard such a reason. How long has it been since you returned to the Abyss? Or have you absorbed too many skills recently? Forget it, there have always been plenty of madmen..." The pollution from the Abyss, skill contamination, hormonal imbalances from implants, and the like of ¡¯joy¡¯, there were plenty of people with mental instabilities. The longer one stayed here, the more one witnessed the diversity of life forms. All sorts of strange events occurred daily in the Inner City, and they were not few in number! And because of this, law and order in the Inner City was what it was. "So, you think that by coming here and challenging our dojo, you will be able to learn skills?" Qin Ziru¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he spoke in a somewhat nonchalant manner. "Yes, as long as I defeat you all and open a dojo next door, won¡¯t your students come over to my place and pay money? Then I can use that money to come here to learn skills. A win-win situation." Tao Yu looked at the students peeking their heads around the stairwell and smiled, waving his hand at them, "Don¡¯t forget to come and support me later." His words provoked a burst of laughter from the students. It was apparent that there were students not yet eighteen years old among them, and coming from families that could afford these skills, they, as consumers, didn¡¯t need to worry too much about the dojo. A few of the more excitable onlookers even chimed in, "Sure, if you open a dojo next door, we¡¯ll support you." "Exactly, you¡¯ve come to challenge us, and if you don¡¯t show something for it, you¡¯d be too cowardly." Tao Yu¡¯s subsequent comments, along with the cheeky banter of the students behind him, immediately caused Qin Ziru¡¯s originally smiling face to turn frosty. Facing Tao Yu, he couldn¡¯t tell if the kid was genuinely foolish or just pretending to be. But regardless, this issue couldn¡¯t just be dropped! A dojo challenge was an act that threatened their livelihood, and they would not show mercy in their response! "If that¡¯s the case, please come upstairs, and we¡¯ll put on some protective gear." "There¡¯s no need for protective gear. I can control my strength." Tao Yu looked around and then tilted his head towards Qin Ziru, "Let¡¯s just settle it here, shall we? Or do you need to ask your master for permission first, Coach Qin..." Chapter 226 - 203 All Shapes Combined ``` "Hmph, seems like you¡¯ve come prepared." Qin Ziru had completely set aside his initial thoughts, standing with his hands behind his back as he watched Tao Yu in front of him. This was the first floor, directly facing the street where the number of onlookers was increasing. Deciding on the spot, Qin Ziru turned to a middle-aged coach beside him and said, "Coach Wang Qiang, you go test his mettle first." On hearing this, a sinister smile appeared on the face of the middle-aged coach. "Sending me in first, Coach Qin must think highly of him." While speaking, he twisted his arms and walked up to Tao Yu, casually gesturing with his fingers. "Come on, let¡¯s see how strong a mid-level partner who¡¯s always been on a knife-edge really is." After speaking, he shifted his center of gravity downward, stretched one leg forward, and assumed a crane-shaped posture with his hands. The Crane Stance anticipated the opponent¡¯s moves, highly variable and easily switched to other forms, indeed it was the best starting position against an unknown enemy. After assuming his stance, he still did not forget to talk some trash, "If the restrictions were lifted and any weapon could be used, I might really have a headache if you were to brandish a gun, but as for a competition on the stage, a mid-level partner is just so-so..." Upon hearing this, Tao Yu also assumed the same starting position as the other. "Then let¡¯s just compare this, I¡¯ll only use the Crane form, and if you can force me to use another, I¡¯ll admit defeat." Seeing Tao Yu skillfully assume the Crane Stance, oozing with a certain charm, everyone present was stunned. And it was the front desk lady who quickly spoke up, "Instructor Qin, he had already claimed earlier to be a direct disciple of the Myriad Streams style." "Hmph, a direct disciple?" Qin Ziru snorted coldly, his anger flaring even more. To use the Myriad Streams style to challenge his own dojo was an insult! The upstairs disciples could no longer hide their excitement, some even began jumping out of the windows, and the stairway was crowded, never imagining such excitement to witness. "What nerve!" Wang Qiang, after hearing Tao Yu¡¯s words and the front desk lady¡¯s comment, felt equally annoyed at being underestimated. If it were a battle to the death, he would still be wary of a mid-level partner for his diverse experience and multiple methods. However, in a duel of martial skills, he had already defeated numerous mid-level partners! Having mastered the Twenty-Four Forms and integrated them thoroughly, he was undeniably a powerhouse in this regard! Immediately, he kicked off an attack with a powerful leg thrust. It clearly started as the Crane form, but as he twisted in the air, he switched to the Eagle form, aiming his talons at Tao Yu¡¯s mask. "Let¡¯s see who you really are!" However, what he faced was merely a slight shift by Tao Yu, followed by a light tap with his fingers that instantly dispersed Wang Qiang¡¯s concentrated force. After landing, he flopped onto the ground, sliding three or four meters forward, unable to get up for a while. "I cede to you." With just one strike, Tao Yu had neatly solved Wang Qiang, who was considered strong among the coaches. His move elicited a burst of exclamations. "One strike?" "Was that also the Crane form?" "Good heavens, practicing the Crane form has always been about anticipation, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen it in actual combat!" "Truly measured, the gap is too big." "This punch, which gathers all I have learned in my lifetime, can you catch it!" But the next moment, in front of his peak exhilarating punch, there appeared an extra palm that casually caught his punch in its grasp. That punch, which condensed all his body¡¯s strength, released without stirring any ripple, as if a clay ox had entered the sea. His lifetime¡¯s learning, concentrated in that one punch, seemed to have hit nothing at all. "So this is the so-called [Incorporating All Forms]. Indeed, very miraculous, integrating other forms on the basis of the Dragon form, no wonder..." Tao Yu pinched his opponent¡¯s fist and fell into contemplation spurred by his previous gains. The opponent had only fighting techniques and no practice methods, making it truly difficult to deduce everything completely. But Tao Yu¡¯s Stance Skill had undergone a second Deification! This was originally the prerequisite for the Myriad Forms! The related Myriad Forms all had at least one Deification, with proficiency levels at lv4 and lv5. With a higher understanding, combined with deliberate guidance on his own doubts, he had mostly figured out a lot after the set. Originally, Tao Yu¡¯s own strength cultivation had already reached a quite outstanding level, just that he had always been unable to find the right method or breakthrough, now he had just validated it on his opponent! Tao Yu¡¯s dragon spine moved slightly, and suddenly his body made cracking noises throughout. He had not learned the other forms, but through the guidance from Qin Ziru¡¯s side, he understood the process of integration! With skills from the original Myriad Forms having undergone one or two Deifications, along with high proficiency, Tao Yu forcefully grasped the essence of this ability by eliminating other impurities! After all, the ultimate purpose of learning the forms was to integrate them! The skill orb of [Incorporating All Forms] began to surface, while Tao Yu comfortably integrated this transformation throughout his body. The strength in his hand grew slightly stronger, immediately causing Qin Ziru, who had been confused, to scream in pain; he clutched his grabbed wrist with his other hand and knelt down in front of Tao Yu. "Oh, my apologies, I wasn¡¯t paying attention, your physique seems a bit weak." Tao Yu released his hand and then twisted his body, which made a series of crackling noises. The purpose of fully learning the Thirty-Two Forms was also to integrate one¡¯s body¡¯s strength. This was something his ¡¯Qi-Blood into Elixir¡¯ could already achieve! This time, through Qin Ziru, Tao Yu had simply found a way to refine Gang Qi! Using his own body as a furnace, with Qi-Blood as the fuel, to foster strength and refine Gang Qi! He raised a finger, and a thread of blood-red light emerged in front of it. About half an inch long. Unstable in its presence. Qi-Blood into Gang! Although the skill [Incorporating All Forms] had not experienced a first Deification through Yuan Force, nor the [Myriad Streams Breathing Technique] a second Deification, Tao Yu naturally produced his first strand of Gang Qi. "Impressive indeed, this time, we have lost. Sir, if you wish to establish a dojo, please feel free to do so." An old-sounding voice came, and a man with graying hair who seemed to be just over fifty years old, came down from the stairway. The students nearby naturally cleared a path for him. Tao Yu also looked up at him. A man who appeared quite ordinary, carrying a subtle sense of danger, yet surprisingly not very intense. With Tao Yu¡¯s current level of understanding in the path of Qi-Blood, he could see that there was a sense of decline in the man¡¯s vitality. Although he might have been going downhill with age, it was probably more due to that injury mentioned in the records from years ago. It seemed he had indeed never fully recovered his Yuan Qi. "I yield. Thank you for the lesson this time; if there has been any offense, please forgive us." Having obtained what he wanted, Tao Yu had no reason to go back and complete the Thirty-Two Forms! Since that was the case, it was naturally best to leave some goodwill and not to be too ruthless. Leave some leeway in life, for you may meet again someday... Chapter 227 - 204 Aquaculture Industry "What on earth did you do..." Wang Goudan looked at Tao Yu with a strange expression on his face, as if swallowing his saliva. After all, he was a mid-level partner, and a diligent one at that. The fact that someone had openly challenged Wanliu¡¯s first gym had still caused quite a stir. Others had no idea who it was, only that the person was wearing a partner¡¯s outfit. They didn¡¯t know if it was a mid-level partner or a high-level one. But for Wang Goudan, who had personally taken Tao Yu over and then had been sent away, it was clear who had issued the challenge! You told me you were going to learn a skill? And this is your method of learning? "Actual combat is the best teacher; this is very normal," Tao Yu said nonchalantly, then rubbed his belly and hollered, "Where are we eating tonight?" His house was being fixed up, and he had nowhere to live. He was waiting for the auction situation, ready to check how the deification of the two skills would enhance his Gang Qi as soon as he received the goods, so he¡¯d decided to just crash at Wang Goudan¡¯s place for the time being. He stretched his limbs, feeling a bit hungry now. The free energy consumed wasn¡¯t very filling. "At home! What, you think I¡¯m some kind of rich guy?" Wang Goudan glanced at Tao Yu with annoyance. But then, thinking about his achievements, he forced a smile, "If you really want to eat out, it¡¯s not impossible. My treat." "Haha, look how scared you are. I already said I¡¯d treat you, you won¡¯t even let me." Tao Yu found Wang Goudan somewhat amusing. Perhaps because he was a second-generation Inner City resident, he had suffered when he was younger and was a bit too cautious. However, the fact that he was willing to help a newcomer unconditionally in the beginning showed that he had a good heart. "In any case, I¡¯m not lending." Wang Goudan had no intention of providing any reason for borrowing money. Then, he really did take Tao Yu to a street stall to buy groceries. "This is where some individual breeders from the old Development Zone set up their stalls; it¡¯s relatively cheaper here." Tao Yu checked the prices. They were actually about the same as the official sale price in the Outsiders¡¯ area. The meat of Yuan Force creatures was even more expensive, and if it was of good quality, the meat might even compare with the Qi-tonic Soup. Especially in the case of Wang Goudan, who lacks accumulation, has no background, and only has his father left in his family. If he really saves up a large sum of money for augmentation, they may let him die on the operating table and profitably pocket a big sum, right? The traps in the Inner City are everywhere. "You just save your money. Once you have enough, I¡¯ll go with you," Tao Yu laughed heartily and patted his shoulder. "Then I¡¯ll take your auspicious words. Today, you¡¯ll taste my cooking skills. I specially bought a cooking chip for this." Wang Goudan also grinned. The other party had already found the path to continue improving. If he kept at it methodically, sooner or later he would become a senior partner. With his support, I could also have a chance to overcome this threshold! That evening, Tao Yu even stayed over at Wang Goudan¡¯s place. After all, his father hadn¡¯t returned, and a 3,000-a-month house was quite comfortable. The next day, Tao Yu took the Snake Gallbladder and Snake Skin to the breeding center for consultation. "Judging by the Snake Gallbladder and scales, this Yuan Force snake has value in breeding, but reproduction might be challenging. Still, it¡¯s better than the Pythons in the Development Zone forest 01. A growth and harvesting cycle of three to five years is appropriate..." The livestock industry in the old Development Zone is quite developed. All sorts of Yuan Force creatures are being bred, and there are many related studies. Actually, the new Development Zone is not just about Aliens; they also took some samples of the Pythons for simple tests. However, the conclusion was that these Pythons needed at least twenty years to mature before being harvestable, and they also had the drawback of difficult reproduction, making breeding them not worth the effort. After all, unlike plants, just the feed for raising such Pythons would be a significant expense. In contrast, the cultivation of the Bus Python is not only more valuable but also simpler to manage, and it has exceeded their calculated profit threshold. "This kind of snake hasn¡¯t been registered here yet. If you bring five or more snake eggs for the first time, you can exchange them for fifty thousand Yuan Force," said the testing researcher in a tempting tone. "Alright, I¡¯ll go back and look for them." Tao Yu was not concerned about the researcher¡¯s eagerness; the value was still bearable. Actually, the main point was that the breeding industry in the old Development Zone was already well-developed. Adding a new species was the most that could be done. Otherwise, looking at the long-term perspective, the price could be much more than fifty thousand. Obviously, the breeding industry in the new Development Zone couldn¡¯t compete with the mature industry of the old one. If you consider the potential for future growth, it¡¯s better to handle it in the new Development Zone itself. Otherwise, it¡¯s like cultivating your own competitors. If short-term profit is the goal, well, once the stand is up, selling a part of the shares for ready cash will definitely amount to more than fifty thousand... ------------- Chapter 228 - 205 Vitality Energy Spirit ``` "Not bad, the harvest is higher than expected." Tao Yu looked at the 620,000 Yuan Force in hand, his expression showing some joy. It really paid off to pioneer new lands! Even with the electronic auction format, the selling price was much higher than his original estimate, and that was after the auction house commission had been deducted. But thinking about it, just from this single deal, the auction house could take away a commission of over 60,000. That truly was a daily goldmine of profit! Even if they didn¡¯t have goods like his every day, considering other, cheaper items, they probably managed an average daily income of over 50,000! At least ten million in profits per year! And that¡¯s a conservative estimate. These were the true money-making projects. Of course, they must also have a solid background capable of sustaining such benefits. "Mr. Tao is a young prodigy, so here is our VIP card for the auction house. In the future, if you have other goods, the commission can be reduced to 80%. Additionally, you can enjoy some of our auction house¡¯s special privileges. "If Mr. Tao has a telecommunication chip, you can connect with us for updates. Even if Mr. Tao is in a new Development Zone, we can still notify you about good merchandise as long as you are within signal coverage, though I believe the signal range in the new Development Zones isn¡¯t very extensive yet." An elegant manager from the auction house personally handed the Yuan Force card to Tao Yu, who, after checking the amount inside was correct, began to absorb it on the spot and signed the receipt form she had handed over. "Oh? Has your establishment already started reaching out to the Development Zones?" Tao Yu asked, somewhat surprised. "Yes, if it¡¯s not convenient to add telecommunication, this radio frequency is our auction house¡¯s exclusive channel. We broadcast some information about relevant items back and forth to the new Development Zone every day." The beautiful manager explained some new services in detail to Tao Yu. Although it was his first transaction, the fact that the auction house had made tens of thousands of Yuan Force from it¡ªand especially since it came from the new Development Zone and he was so young¡ªthe potential for investment and engagement was absolutely worth it. "Moreover, our young master has already arrived in the Development Zone and is looking for elite young prodigies. I think Mr. Tao could definitely give it a try. The young master is from the Klein family of Floating City." The manager¡¯s words made Tao Yu pause, but it wasn¡¯t that surprising to him. The Development Zone was already on the right track, and while the investment still outweighed the output, profit was only a matter of time. Anyone could see that future, so it was normal for new players to enter the game once things had stabilized. However, he could be certain that the Klein family must be allies or subordinates of the Suns, or at the very least, they had been given permission to get involved. "Thank you, I¡¯ll consider it." Tao Yu nodded, absorbed the Yuan Force completely, and took the VIP card before leaving the auction house in the respectful escort of the manager. "Now that other people from Floating Cities have started to enter the fray, it¡¯s likely the number will gradually increase. Plus, I remember Shiqing mentioning that those from the Floating City who value their own feathers would choose to come here, and teleportation devices are probably already being considered..." Combined with will attacks and the internal damage of True Qi, the lethality against living beings would be quite astonishing. Afterwards, Tao Yu turned his attention to the Myriad Streams Breathing Method, the ability that originally cost him fifteen hundred Yuan Force to achieve its first Deification. The second Deification consumed a staggering thirty thousand! "All-Encompassing Forms" was important as an external prerequisite, but the Myriad Streams Breathing Technique was the internal core! The first Deification granted the ability to stack strength and temper the bone marrow, and in terms of practicality, it wasn¡¯t any less than the second Deification of the Basic Breathing Method that could enhance the body¡¯s inner faculties. This time "All-Encompassing Forms" made it so easy for the dragon spine to become the furnace, merging essence, Qi, and spirit as one, and this gradual strengthening of the bone marrow over time also played a crucial role. Otherwise, even if such an effect could be achieved, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to complete the smelting of the entire body! With this, as Tao Yu spent three hundred thousand Yuan Force, his face changed slightly for an instant before he faded into a shadow and vanished, arriving at a deserted, dark alley. One could see blood-colored steam continuously rising from beneath the cloak. Next moment~ Pfft pfft~ The ordinarily defensive partner¡¯s cloak was torn to pieces in an instant, along with some of his common clothes. Tao Yu himself appeared to be enveloped by a column of blood-colored steam. The key was the blood-colored steam covering Tao Yu like flames, wherein metallic luster occasionally flashed through. After a while, following several violent breaths from Tao Yu, the blood-colored steam gradually dissipated and extinguished like smoke. Using Qi to control Gang! This was the most significant change brought about by the second Deification of the Myriad Streams Breathing Method! Because Gang Qi was too forceful, even with the dragon spine combined with essence, Qi, and spirit, it could easily damage the meridians. Short-term execution of techniques might be feasible, but long-term cultivation of Inner Strength in this manner was not possible. Normal cultivation was still the separate matter of Big Dipper True Qi and the mental strength from Meditation Technique. Aside from the already existent comprehensive benefits on Qi-Blood, muscle power, Gang Qi, and physical constitution, the second Deification of the Myriad Streams Breathing Technique now allowed for the readily available use of merged Blood Gang in combat. Under the coverage of that blood-colored steam, with every move, Gang Qi could be refined at any time to damage the enemy! "With this, using martial arts techniques, I can actually produce special effects..." Tao Yu imagined the scene of unleashing the Descending Dragon¡¯s Palm and producing little dragons, and even though a red Blood Dragon might not be very auspicious, it sure looked cool! Furthermore, the Deification of the Descending Dragon¡¯s Palm itself granted him strong control through his mental power, with abundant reserves. It seemed that in the future, he could truly make a sky full of little dragons dance, and even retract them after defeating his opponents, significantly enhancing his stamina! Besides this feature, the overall enhancement brought by the second Deification of the Breathing Technique also bolstered his recovery capabilities, supplementing his stamina, especially since the newly acquired Gang Qi could benefit from a golden window of opportunity for enhancement... Chapter 229 - 206 Encounter "Thank goodness I have a spare set, otherwise I might have become a pervert again." Tao Yu took out the cloak from the shadows and covered Wino¡¯s body with it, concealing himself. He headed towards the task hall somewhat speechlessly, this time wrapping himself up tightly in the cloak. Aside from the power belt around his waist, he had taken off the Inner Scale Armor and thrown it into the shadows. He didn¡¯t consider going to find Wang Goudan; the task hall was close by, and it was time for quick, decisive action. Fortunately, the status of a mid-level partner still carried weight, and he didn¡¯t encounter any trouble on his way. On his way, Tao Yu saw two gangs clashing in an alley and was fearful someone would rush out and grab his clothes. Thankfully, as he passed by, they ceased fire, watching him leave before resuming their fight. This discouraged Tao Yu from the idea of robbing them of their clothes. He didn¡¯t even dare to use his lightfoot skills, afraid the cloak might flutter too much. Walking down the street in nothing but a cloak, he felt a peculiar sense of thrill. "Those exhibitionist perverts must enjoy this feeling," he thought to himself. And so, Tao Yu arrived at the task hall and found Miss Mag. "Miss Mag, I need to buy two more suits." The task hall was crowded, and Miss Mag was cleaning up. Hearing Tao Yu, she remembered him well. "Oh, wait here; I¡¯ll go look. Come on in. Why so stiff? You¡¯re wrapped up tight; you¡¯re being too cautious. Be confident, you are a mid-level partner, after all." Mag caught sight of Tao Yu¡¯s awkward walk and burst into laughter. She remembered this young partner as cautious, known as ¡¯Eight-Armed Vajra,¡¯ but he looked downright comical now. "I remember there were matching shirts and pants, right? I didn¡¯t buy them last time; I¡¯ll take two sets of those as well." Tao Yu didn¡¯t retort but simply added his request. Initially, he thought those items lacked defensive power and weren¡¯t practical, something he would hardly wear. But now, he thought they were actually quite desirable. "Eh? Did you come just for these two suits? What, are you embarrassed to meet some big shot? There¡¯s really no need to be so nervous." As Mag continue to rummage through the storage, she began to take out both the cloak and the clothes. "That¡¯ll be a thousand Yuan Force..." Mag, somewhat speechless, waited as Tao Yu, with his rather sleek arm, stretched it out from inside the cloak to hand over his Yuan Force card. She looked at him with a whirr of mechanical sound in her eyes for a moment. Then she spoke earnestly, "Some shortcuts aren¡¯t worth taking." Hearing this, Tao Yu could only give a dry laugh. Think what you will; I¡¯m indeed living off my wife. However, at that moment, Tao Yu¡¯s watch vibrated again, causing his expression to stiffen. He quickly grabbed his clothes, wrapped himself up tightly, and swiftly drifted away. The Nine Shadows Spiral Technique left behind a series of afterimages, startling Mag who was about to tease him. What skill was that? "You have no manners at all, your sister even told you to help me with your hands." "Do you want it?" Sun Shiqing¡¯s curious expression was full of interest; he opened his fair palms, genuinely curious, and didn¡¯t mind if it were Tao Yu. Seeing that face so like his sister¡¯s, Tao Yu suddenly shuddered. Damn, can¡¯t take these kinds of jokes! Those thoughts are twisted! "Cough, I really have something this time that I can¡¯t keep under wraps. How¡¯s the base doing?" "Didn¡¯t you see the message your friend left for you?" Sun Shiqing didn¡¯t dwell on the matter of helping, with an indifferent expression. "I was about to check it in the mission hall when you returned." "It¡¯s going alright, Panda managed to get some machine tools. He¡¯s got some skills. They¡¯ve completed the preparation stage and are now ready to begin some material production. I casually asked him last time, and the transportation is still delivering a monthly revenue of around ten thousand. For production, the current estimate is one to two thousand a month. It should be able to increase gradually later on." Sun Shiqing took Tao Yu¡¯s previous request seriously and even made a special inquiry. The issue with the machine tools was starkly different from the initial transportation. With transportation, you just drive and start; it was like carrying a sack to pick up money. Once you picked up the money, it¡¯d be less. As for machine tools, transporting, adjusting, assembling, and related skilled workers all required a lot of time for preparation. Even though the machine tools themselves came at no cost, being able to start initial shipments about three months later was indicative of Panda and his team¡¯s capabilities. Moreover, compared to the one-off deal with transportation, the production factory would gradually increase over time, directly opposite to the diminishing transportation. However, production capacity itself would be influenced by raw materials. With the current small operations, using the readily found raw materials was more than sufficient. Later on, it would face constraints from minerals, smelting, and other factors. As well as issues of market saturation, market competition, and the conversion of increments to stock. Luckily, in terms of electricity, the nearby Hoover Dam had started repairs and would suffice for a long while. It¡¯s easier to steer a small boat, but as the scale increases, bottlenecks would be encountered. "So what are you looking for now? If you¡¯re worried you can¡¯t handle it, it can¡¯t be something similar to those, can it?" Sun Shiqing was somewhat curious. Currently, there are quite a few small organizations and companies in the new Development Zone, and there¡¯s competition like Panda¡¯s as well. Alien farming has even started to spread. As well as the upcoming agriculture industry. It could be said that for this level of income, even if Tao Yu couldn¡¯t monopolize it, continuing to use Panda¡¯s platform would be more than enough. There was no need to specifically involve the Suns. The other party should know this, and it may not necessarily be a good thing. "Skills, teachable skills, a completely new system. It¡¯s neither physical strength nor Battle Qi and Battle Techniques, and it can coexist with physical strength." "Huh? A whole new cultivation system? That does sound like a good thing. How powerful is it? Come on, try it on me..." A look of interest returned to Sun Shiqing¡¯s face, eager to give it a shot. It left Tao Yu feeling somewhat speechless. Why do you siblings both like to test skills on yourselves? Uh, but maybe if it weren¡¯t for that, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to benefit himself so quickly... Chapter 230 - 207: A Windfall "A rather interesting ability, strong penetrative power, capable of damaging the internals, and its lasting effects far surpass physical strength. Moreover, it doesn¡¯t conflict with physical strength..." Sun Shiqing withdrew her palm, closed her eyes to feel the aftereffects, and a look of admiration appeared on her pretty face. Tao Yu had only carefully used a strand of Big Dipper True Qi. After all, his Inner Strength was somewhat different from the ordinary version, so he purposely used a bit less. Even so, he still received high praise from Sun Shiqing. A completely new system, the key point being that it doesn¡¯t conflict with physical strength. This could be considered a boost to the overall strength of Starshine City. For those stuck at the peak of middle-level partnership, who had mastered physical strength but had no way to obtain the techniques for Gang Qi, adding Inner Strength might just allow them to cross that threshold. A new system¡ªits early-stage efficiency-to-cost ratio is quite high. And aside from a few domineering Inner Strength techniques, many Internal Cultivation Methods are quite nurturing, capable of enhancing and working alongside physical strength. "Indeed, that¡¯s not something you can keep hidden. Give me the details, and I¡¯ll think about what we can do," she said after pondering for a moment. Sun Shiqing contemplated for a while. Tao Yu certainly trusted her, so he stuck to the important points, mentioning ¡¯Chosen One¡¯, ¡¯Shaolin Temple¡¯, ¡¯Dharma Hall¡¯, and so on. "That¡¯s great, we¡¯ve already found a ready-made coach, and we both can profit. My sister¡¯s vision isn¡¯t bad, hehe, but mine isn¡¯t bad either." Without any shame, Sun Shiqing patted her flat chest. Tao Yu took the opportunity to stroke it as well. "Too bad it¡¯s such a waste to be this good-looking." Sun Shiqing then wrapped an arm around Tao Yu¡¯s neck with a mischievous smile on her face and spoke in a suggestive tone, her cheek touching his head, "Eh? So, Brother Tao, you¡¯re interested in me too? You sure have a wide range of tastes~" Her breathy, flirtatious voice, along with the moist breeze by his ear, made Tao Yu shiver. Brother, you smell so good... I¡¯m in over my head... "Haha~, your expression is really funny. I¡¯m going to take a picture to show it to sister," Sun Shiqing released Tao Yu, bursting with joy as she adjusted the image on the virtual frame she was holding. Tao Yu also saw the expression that would ¡¯socially kill¡¯ him and was rather speechless. However, he felt that Sun Shiqing was a bit odd, as if she didn¡¯t mind their contact at all, but he couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint what the issue was.No?v(el)B\\jnn It felt like she lacked a concept of gender, and was mostly just playful. It would be normal for a child, but now it seemed a bit ambiguous. "What about my reward? How can I get it safely?" Tao Yu couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously about the matter of money. The little rich girl had said that her support was limited, so he had to work hard and earn his own money, but this time it was genuinely something he had achieved on his own. "How about giving you ten percent of the future profits?" Sun Shiqing roughly estimated and suggested. "Only ten percent?" "Ten percent is just for the beginning, it will decrease later on. If you want more, that¡¯s fine, but there will be additional risks," Sun Shiqing seemed indifferent to the issue of distribution, tilting her head to see what Tao Yu thought. "Then ten percent it is," Tao Yu quickly conceded, aware that while the little rich girl could provide him cover, she couldn¡¯t do it around the clock. There¡¯s no such thing as being prepared against a thief every day, so it¡¯s better to be cautious. "You¡¯re really faint-hearted, but at least now I won¡¯t have to worry too much about your safety." Sun Shiqing thought for a moment, pulled out a card from her bosom, and tapped it in her hand, seemingly contemplating how much to give. "This is your reward for the early stages of the mission, which won¡¯t affect the subsequent shares." Tao Yu¡¯s eyes lit up just a little at this. "Do you have any Skills you want? How much Yuan Force would you need?" It seemed that Sun Shiqing wasn¡¯t too sure about Tao Yu¡¯s needs. Sun Shiqing raised her pretty eyebrows teasingly, staring into Tao Yu¡¯s eyes. "How could that be." Tao Yu felt a little guilty and didn¡¯t meet her gaze. "Haha, sneaking around might not get your legs broken..." Before Tao Yu could be stunned, Sun Shiqing continued, "But the next time you see my sister, you might really faint, you know. She¡¯s been very worried about you, controlling herself after such a long seclusion. You¡¯re a bit weak~" Those words were a critical hit. Sun Shiqing watched Tao Yu¡¯s expression, covering her mouth and laughing like a little fox with her eyes squinting, seeming to truly not mind these matters but simply wanting to see Tao Yu embarrassed. "Men are all the same." With an air of wisdom beyond her years, Sun Shiqing shook her head. Not just in Starshine City but in the whole world where talent was the currency. Due to physiological differences, women were somewhat better off, but men indeed tended to ¡¯borrow¡¯ quite a lot... "You¡¯re no different." Tao Yu shot him an irritated glance. But Sun Shiqing didn¡¯t confirm or deny it, avoiding a direct response. "That¡¯s that, brother-in-law. You better work on improving yourself, okay? Whether you can come out in the open depends on this. If you¡¯re weak and your relationship with my sister is discovered, you might end up dead without knowing why..." Despite the cheerful look on her face, Sun Shiqing was speaking somewhat cruel words and then waved at Tao Yu. She stored away the little sphere, and gradually, a transparent slime began to cover her body, turning her semi-transparent as she slowly rose into the air and shot toward Floating City as a streak of light. It reminded him of the time they fought the Zombie; they still had to stand on their weapons. Now, they could fly about. Even if they might still be using equipment for short flights and not suitable for travel, their advancement was evident. Good talent, good skills, and plenty of resources, their growth rate was indeed very fast... "I should still be growing faster than they are, right? I might not beat them, but taking on those new Pioneers from Floating City shouldn¡¯t be a problem since I got here so much earlier," Tao Yu measured up internally. But this was just speculation; he had no interest in seeking discomfort. There might be some turmoil at the base now, just the right time for him to clean out this world. "But it seems like Sun Shiqing won¡¯t be coming over to take charge first, figures. The little heiress should stay in seclusion; it¡¯s for the best. He¡¯s probably been dealing with the base¡¯s issues alone, and likely can¡¯t spare the effort..." However, looking at the card in his hand, Tao Yu couldn¡¯t help but smile, then shook his head. If it¡¯s going to be drained, so be it. He had it coming. "This should be enough to complete the second Deification of my Nine Yin True Scripture..." Currently, his Meditation Technique was second Deification, and so was his power on the vigour side. It was just the True Qi side that was left, which was just right. "Even if I were to set up a martial arts school in preparation, it wouldn¡¯t happen so quickly. Receiving so many rewards in advance is already enough." But just as Tao Yu was preparing to undergo Deification, Sun Shiqing made a surprise return, leaving him stunned. "I almost forgot. My sister said if you didn¡¯t ask for my help, she would take you back and help you personally..." Before Tao Yu could react, Sun Shiqing wrapped her arms around him, and that chilly, transparent matter started to spread over his body. Then, a robust spiritual fluctuation surfaced, lifting Tao Yu into the air alongside her. Tao Yu was both surprised and delighted. "Has she resolved the issue already?" "Just about right. Can I watch by your side this time?" "No way!" Hearing those words of potential mischief, Tao Yu directly refused. No matter how attractive you look, it¡¯s not happening, no negotiations! Chapter 231 - 208 Stabilizing the Rear "Fake, it must be fake, impossible, I¡¯ve trained for this, it¡¯s not supposed to be like this..." Tao Yu had been sent back to the Inner City by Sun Shiqing, and by this time it was already evening. The flickering neon lights and the ghostly music on the streets hadn¡¯t managed to snap him back to reality. All he did was to mutter to himself. Since it was Sun Shiqing who had snuck him in, he ended up spending two days hiding out in her room. No doubt, it was pleasurable. But it was truly a blow to his pride. After all, he could have insisted Cheng Lixue to adopt all kinds of poses, but he had been thoroughly defeated in front of the rich girl. All that Qi-Blood might as well have been, all that Inner Strength was brimming¡ªit seemed utterly useless. The only change he felt was the sweetness that Sun Shiyu described. And then the duration and frequency had doubled... "Thank goodness for ¡¯Taming¡¯, able to forcibly go down together, otherwise it would have been utterly embarrassing." Supporting his waist, Tao Yu squeezed a couple of blobs of Nutrient Paste into his mouth, which somewhat soothed him. "Brother Tao is really wild," said Wang Goudan, who had tuned in through the wireless communication, looking at Tao Yu with a meaningful expression and then sniffing the air. "Bro, you smell nicer." "Beat it." Tao Yu rebuked him with a somewhat pale face. "Hehe, I¡¯ve found out about the stuff you asked me to look into. The Nutrient Paste is quoted at ten thousand, and the bullets are also ten thousand, with a fairly good reputation." "Good." Tao Yu nodded his head. He had sought out Wang Goudan mainly to stock up on a large amount of Nutrient Paste and AT200 bullets to use as consumables. It would be convenient for his Qi-Blood practice later on, and also for some special circumstances. Actually, it would have been best to return to the Monster World for better practice after coming back. Even if he couldn¡¯t get a full discount, the consumption would definitely save a lot. But right now, the trip back and forth was just too far, so Tao Yu was set on stocking up directly. The requirements were that the packaging had to be well-sealed so he could easily control storing the Nutrient Paste in Wino, one by one, and when needed, he could retrieve it from the shadows conveniently. And he also required a higher energy density to save space... ... "I¡¯m heading back now; thanks for everything these past few days." Tao Yu waved to Wang Goudan, showing his appreciation for his willing company. Although he had been to the Inner City before, it wasn¡¯t a place one could familiarize oneself with after a single visit. Without the old hand Wang Goudan by his side, who knows how much time he would have wasted. "I¡¯m still waiting for you to make it big and give me a hand." So he made it home quite naturally. His family¡¯s house had undergone a transformation, with new wooden boards replacing the old ones, making it look much nicer than before. "These houses may look simple, but they are indeed easy to improve." Although Tao Yu had planned to bring his family into the Inner City, considering that he would be away for a long time in the near future, he decided to wait until his next visit, when his brother¡¯s leg was completely healed, before moving his family in. However, he could pass on some Internal Cultivation Methods to them now, but he had to remind them not to share these methods with outsiders for the time being and to avoid showing off their skills... ... Even though Tao Yu had chosen the ¡¯Shaolin Basic Breathing Exercise,¡¯ which was extremely simple to start with and had no aptitude requirements, and the entire process was guided by True Qi helping to find the sensation of qi, it nevertheless took a few more days for Uncle Hu, his brother, his parents, and Shi Tou to get started. After all, they had no foundation in understanding meridians and acupoints. Tao Yu didn¡¯t expect them to quickly grasp the concepts of meridians and acupoints, so he simply explained the necessary parts for ¡¯Shaolin Basic Breathing Exercise,¡¯ a quick and simple method for them. Then he drew a human body chart for his brother, who had the most literacy, and told them to recognize acupoints through the sensation of qi instead of blindly guiding it. When he would return the next time and they had practiced enough to develop some basic understanding, he could then pass on the ¡¯Muscle Changing and Bone Forging Scripture.¡¯ Once their aptitude improved, they could begin the gradual and progressive enhancement. Passing on the teachings of the Nine Yin True Scripture directly would be incomprehensible to them. Just take it step by step... "You don¡¯t have to be so nervous, the basic breathing exercise, to be frank, is hard for you to show any noticeable differences." Tao Yu said, seeing his father suddenly tense, unable to help but comfort him with a laugh. "Tao Long, you¡¯re being too cautious. This skill is decent, but it¡¯s more about internal rather than external performance. You being so tense is actually inappropriate." Tao Hu comforted Tao Long but also felt his own emotions. It was happening so fast. How long had it been? And he had found a whole new system! Tao Hu, with his discerning eye, could make a valued judgment. A system like this with strong potential, broad enhancements, and minimal side effects was extremely valuable. Especially one that could be taught to others. Fortunately, Tao Yu explained briefly that he had already offered the system to someone powerful. All they needed to do was avoid showing off their abilities before it was publicly taught... After setting up his family, Tao Yu returned to his room with a bag full of supplies, getting ready for his journey. "Now, at least with the Divine Sculpture, I am unmatched, and even including the Heavenly Dragon, no one is my match..." Tao Yu felt three-quarters of his meridians empty as he turned his attention to his newly upgraded second Deification skill. Northern Dipper: Abridged version, the master of Northern Dipper dies, capturing a stream of Northern Dipper¡¯s star power transforming into the intent of death (compatible with Fist Intention), liquefying True Qi into True Yuan... The surging liquid True Yuan flowed within his body; his True Qi condensed, ultimately freeing up two-thirds of space, but Tao Yu actually felt that all of his abilities related to Inner Strength had improved! Most importantly, his output efficiency ceiling had increased. Since True Qi could suppress Inner Strength, the equal amount of True Yuan represented a qualitative leap over True Qi. He was truly embarking on cultivation... Chapter 232 - 209: Return "Ah~" Cheng Lixue got a fright when she saw the figure suddenly appear out of nowhere in the room; only after she realized it was Tao Yu did she let out a sigh of relief. Then, she patted her chest and stammered, "I noticed your room hasn¡¯t been cleaned in days, so I came to tidy up." Tao Yu glanced at her, smiled, and said nothing to burst her bubble. This female hero was always sticking to her role-playing, and Tao Yu had no intention of calling her out on it. "I¡¯ve returned late by several days; those kids haven¡¯t caused any trouble, have they?" Zhang Hao had already entered Shaolin, and with the blessing of a Chosen One, the monastery had confined him to commence his monastic life. Although it had been made clear that, as a Chosen One, he could improve by slaying Yuan Force creatures, the foundation Zhang Hao had was simply too weak. He still needed to transform the inner strength in his body. Once all of it was converted into Shaolin¡¯s True Qi, he would be accompanied by a senior monk from the Bitter Generation of Shaolin heading north to hunt Titans, so there was no need to worry about him anymore. As for the students of the Training Corps, they were provisionally managed by Cheng Lixue, who distributed Shaolin¡¯s food to the refugees. Having already learned some spoken language in Xiangyang, they muddled through along the way. Now, their broken language combined with gestures was becoming more and more proficient. After all, they were only fifteen or sixteen-year-old kids, so they were quick learners. Before Tao Yu left, they felt quite a sense of achievement about these matters. Plus, Cheng Lixue seemed to have the natural ability to command respect among these young ones. Even the most unruly few were duly subdued, not daring to meet her eyes directly, so there were no incidents during this period. However, it seemed Cheng Lixue thought of something as she stroked her hair and said, "Though, a Shaolin monk recently mentioned that the Yellow River has entered its dry season, and some Titans have already crossed it from the north. They seem to require no rest and do not tire." At this point, Cheng Lixue herself felt worried. Having previously witnessed the terror of the intelligent Titans, despite being effortlessly handled by Tao Yu due to his advanced martial arts skill, to ordinary people and even martial artists, Titans were like a nightmarish specter. "What¡¯s the situation with the grassland armies now? Any news?" Tao Yu inquired. "It seems they¡¯ve scattered, but they said that the group which came to Shaolin for food might be heading for Zhongnan Mountain." Hearing this, Tao Yu also fell into deep thought. The grassland armies of this era were undoubtedly a bug. Even facing such creatures as the Titans, they had managed to hold their ground on the grasslands for a while, and it seemed they had retreated in separate directions. Some may have headed west, some went south. Fifty riders dashed through the pipeline, the refugees nearby densely scattering to both sides, not daring to hinder the sharp advance. Encountering stray soldiers from the prairies along the way, Tao Yu killed them effortlessly with a flick of his divine power, taking their horses as reserves for changing mounts and continued his journey toward Zhongnan Mountain. "Young Master Tao, we¡¯ve been encountering those prairie barbarians more frequently lately. There might be a large army stationed up ahead; should we be more cautious?" Cheng Lixue rode beside Tao Yu, voicing her concerns. She looked even more radiant now. Tao Yu had reciprocated kindness; he taught her the Muscle Changing and Bone Forging Scripture and the Big Dipper. However, Cheng Lixue had yet to grasp the Big Dipper; even with a foundation in Inner Strength cultivation, she found this Taoist Divine Skill difficult. Tao Yu wasn¡¯t as erudite as Huang Yaoshi, so some explanations might not be so comprehensive. But given time, she would inevitably learn it. Cheng Lixue was a Chosen One, and Tao Yu didn¡¯t want to waste her potential. After much consideration, the Nine Yin True Scripture seemed the most suitable for her in this period. The Jade Maiden¡¯s Sutra would have also been a good match for females, but it definitely wasn¡¯t suitable for Cheng Lixue, who could easily become possessed and experience qi deviation. "No worries, I¡¯ve brought some extra bullets this time. They won¡¯t last until I run out of them." This time, besides stuffing Wino with Nutrient Paste, Tao Yu¡¯s backpack and the remaining space on Wino were packed with bullets and spare firearms. With two AT200s and thousands of rounds, even the bravest of the current prairie armies wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand such casualties without falling apart. The second western expedition of the prairies, reaching the Danube River, consisted of only a hundred and fifty thousand warriors. Now, scattered and fleeing in parts after the onslaught of the Titans, it was difficult for their numbers to exceed ten thousand. "In that case, we¡¯ll rely on Young Master Tao." Cheng Lixue was still very polite. However, the trainees from the Training Corps behind them were becoming increasingly obedient. All around fifteen or sixteen years old, Tao Yu had casually taught Eren, who could transform into a Titan, the ¡¯Shaolin Basic Breath Control¡¯ and had him slowly pass it on to others. Brimming with the excitement of learning such magical Inner Strength for the first time, they all maintained high spirits. They would even dare to charge and slash at the Titans in front of them. "Hmm?" Tao Yu raised his eyebrows when he saw the refugees frantically fleeing towards them. He also spotted what was causing the refugees to run. A Titan, about twelve meters tall with eerie speed, chased the crowd from behind. It could grab a rider with a single reach, then stuff the catch into its mouth. There was a small group of prairie people on horseback ahead of the Titan, leading it towards the refugee crowd as if mad. It seemed they were trying to use them to divert attention so they could escape by the power of their horses... Chapter 233 - 210: Collision "This is really..." Tao Yu was seeing a Titan from the north for the first time on the road; the smarty ones before were all transformed from humans. He didn¡¯t expect that the first one he¡¯d see would be an Aberrant. "However, it¡¯s to be expected. Aberrants are fast, and in terms of both survival ability and threat, they are not something ordinary Titans can compare with. Given that the grassland army is up ahead, there really is no need to be so flustered over one or two ordinary Titans..." Seeing that those horses were about to continue charging into the crowd, Tao Yu spurred his horse, leaped into the air, and with a trail of afterimages, drifted towards the front. Following the successive flicks of a few pebbles from Tao Yu¡¯s hand, those several grassland cavalrymen fell to the ground! The prey in front of the Aberrant Titan suddenly collapsed, and it seemed to freeze for a moment. But it still stretched out its hand and picked up the person closest to it, opening its mouth as if wanting to stuff the person inside. However, the next moment, a soaring Dragon¡¯s Chant was already filling the ears of everyone nearby. A tens-of-feet long Blood Dragon soared into the sky! The Blood Dragon, with bared fangs and brandished claws, fiercely majestic, bore down on the Titan, greatly diminutive in size yet not the least bit intimidated as it confronted the giant head-on! Accompanied by a roar of rage, it struck the Titan¡¯s head directly. Bang~ The Titan¡¯s head, hit by the blood-colored dragon, burst open like a watermelon, with its neck exploding in tandem, and then it collapsed on the ground. After piercing through the Titan¡¯s head, the long dragon had diminished greatly in size, but a shadowy afterimage still lingered. In the air, as if controlled, the dragon twisted and turned before charging back towards Tao Yu and finally merged into a mist of blood around him and was retracted back into his body. "Phew~ the consumption for that special effect is a bit high, but then it has a lot to do with the Titan¡¯s thick skin and flesh. If I were fighting humans, the consumption would definitely not be this much," Tao Yu slowly exhaled. The flashy palm strike he had executed was the first test in actual combat of the Blood Gang infused with a unification of body, energy, and spirit, combined with the effects of the Dragon¡¯s Chant. Stay connected through empire After converting his True Qi into True Yuan, even though his cultivation of ¡¯qi¡¯ was the last to be developed, the qualitative change brought about by the second Deification of the million-unit Yuan Force still allowed his Blood Gang dominated by True Yuan to be incredibly outstanding. And it was truly exceptional! Moreover, due to the Dragon¡¯s Chant being Deified, the energy was inexhaustible, and after hitting the target, he continued to control and rotate it, retrieving the excess Gang Qi so as not to waste. He had become strong enough to smash a Titan from afar with brute force! Unfortunately, he was ultimately more adept in fighting human phantoms since dealing with large creatures like Titans relied entirely on overwhelming strength, but when it came to expense and cost-effectiveness, it was far from being as efficient as fighting humans. Tao Yu leapt over and arrived in front of the evaporating Titan corpse, sensing the Yuan Force converging towards a segment of the spine. Although it was only a small section, given the Titan¡¯s size, it seemed quite substantial when Tao Yu extracted it. "Such heavy contamination." Tao Yu raised an eyebrow. However, he himself didn¡¯t mind such things, and given that ordinary Titan¡¯s substance was unlikely to sell for much, he absorbed it himself, seeking to understand the situation. [Pure Titan]: This allows oneself to transform into a Pure Titan for an extended period. Before devouring a smarty Titan, one cannot regain sanity. One¡¯s lifelong drive is to devour smarty Titans, which may cause conflicts of lineage. Nevertheless, at the foot of Zhongnan Mountain, a vast expanse of steppe tents was now pitched, and nearly ten thousand steppe troops had encircled the necessary pass leading up the mountain, evidently intent on setting up a long-term encampment. At this moment, the camp had clearly suffered some impacts, with exaggerated damage in some areas. Besides the bodies of a few pitiable steppe soldiers, there were also the bodies of three Titans, which were emitting steam as they melted! Some steppe people, still with terror on their faces, were busy repairing the camp and dealing with the scene. Sharp stakes made of huge logs had been erected high up, forming a kind of large cavalery blockade. Moreover, in their equipment, there were some weapons that had been obviously hastily cobbled together to counter these suddenly-emerged demons. "General Bo Yan, the rapid Titan has been successfully lured away. There are many refugees over there, enough to delay it," reported a scout inside the tent to the steppe general, who was sitting in the chief seat with a worried expression. Although Huo Du was known as the ¡¯Little Prince of the Steppe,¡¯ the steppe was filled with countless tribes, and a little prince from a small tribe didn¡¯t count for much in front of this military commander, General Bo Yan. "Ah, this must be a punishment sent down by Eternal Heaven. Titans feed on humans but not other creatures, which is utterly inconceivable. What¡¯s more, they don¡¯t seem to digest what they eat. Why is that?" Thinking about the reports detailed from below, the concern on General Bo Yan¡¯s face deepened. The warriors of Eternal Heaven were not afraid of combat, but they felt powerless against these irrational enemies. Especially those rapid Titans, whose threat far exceeded that of the ordinary Titans. Except when trapped, they were practically impossible to deal with. "How is your master doing now?" When Bo Yan thought of King Golden Wheel, who could kill Titans with his bare hands, even he felt a tinge of fear. Previously, he hadn¡¯t found these martial artists to be anything special. Faced with the endless hail of arrows, they always had a moment of exhaustion and actually played a limited role on the frontline of battle; their main function was to guard against assassination. But against those Titans who were immune to arrows, they demonstrated unparalleled combat prowess. Especially King Golden Wheel, who clearly stood in a class of his own among the top fighters. Others like Xiao Xiang Zi and Yin Kexi made a lot of noise, but after realizing that the Titans were immune to poison, they fled in terror, not daring to confront them. It was, on the contrary, King Golden Wheel who brought down Titans with just a few rotations of his weapon and finally severed the Titans¡¯ heads with his Jin Lun. However, he was momentarily careless and was slapped by a rapid Titan, sustaining some injuries. "Just some superficial wounds, nothing serious," Huo Du replied, bowing. But just then, a scout came in from outside "General, there are about fifty riders approaching from the direction where the rapid Titan was lured away." "What? They didn¡¯t lure the Titan back here, did they?" General Bo Yan¡¯s expression changed to one of shock, and he rose abruptly, slamming his hand on the table. "No sign of it yet..." Chapter 234 - 211: Comes with Sound System Upon reaching the sight of the military camp ahead, Tao Yu estimated it was about two arrows¡¯ shot away and halted his horse. Behind him, Cheng Lixue and the members of the training corps also stopped in their tracks. They all looked at the large camp ahead, their faces showing a weighty seriousness. On their journey, they had witnessed numerous atrocities committed by the grassland barbarians¡ªburning, killing, and looting. Each member of the Survey Corps had been arranged to have a taste of bloodshed. By now, they had adapted to the chaos of the era. But now, seeing the grassland people¡¯s headquarters, their military camp, Thinking about what they had done along the way, these half-grown youths all felt a tightening in their hearts. "What¡¯s there to fear, we left no survivors," Tao Yu chastised them. This made Armin feel a bit speechless, then he carefully chose his words and said, "Perhaps, our spare horses belong to them..." "They¡¯re not named," Tao Yu retorted. "A few of them are, though," said Armin, a bit embarrassed¡ªthe majority bore the marks of branding. Tao Yu glanced at his own spare horse¡¯s rump and seemed to notice the same, then fell silent. "Why would they write names on our horses? That¡¯s too much!" Tao Yu complained. Hearing Tao Yu say this, Armin shrank his neck and stopped talking. As the grassland soldiers began to line up in the military camp, Tao Yu turned back to his men and said, "Stay here and do not wander. Make sure you are more than an arrow¡¯s shot away. Their archers are very accurate. I¡¯ll go and talk some sense into them." Tao Yu had learned from Huang Yaoshi and Guo Jing that the greatest threat to martial artists on the grassland were arrows. A few arrows were no big deal; they could fend them off easily. But a relentless barrage of arrows from the sky, even a top expert of the ¡¯Five Greats¡¯ level would be exhausted and perish! Defending against arrows drained more inner strength than bullets did. Explore more adventures at empire Yet for Tao Yu himself, with so much Yuan Force as his backup, his confidence was bolstered, unafraid of failure. Rows of grassland soldiers emerged, and shortly after, a figure that resembled a junior officer made his way to Tao Yu. Looking at Tao Yu¡¯s typical southern appearance, he started berating him, "How audacious! To collide with the tents, are you seeking death?" One could tell from his tone that they were accustomed to throwing their weight around. Even powerful places like Shaolin would submit and offer provisions after they arrived. Although Tao Yu had led fifty cavalries here, compared to their formation, it was still hardly worth mentioning. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they approached from the direction where the fast Titan had been lured away, they wouldn¡¯t have even bothered to question them. They would have either chased them away or simply shot them dead! "I was actually planning to reason with you," Tao Yu said, rubbing his temples with a hint of a headache. "If you can¡¯t understand reason, I have some proficiency in fist and foot," Tao Yu slowly exhaled a breath. "Seeking death! Release arrows!" The commander obviously had not an ounce of patience, and his face contorted with malice upon hearing Tao Yu¡¯s words. Had already noticed some beauties in the line behind you, might as well take them down while at it. The archers didn¡¯t hesitate, even though there were only a few dozen of them, they still precisely fired a volley of arrows, completely covering the area around Tao Yu! Facing these attacks, Tao Yu simply chuckled and leapt into the air, executing a "Seeing the Dragon in the Field" to intercept the arrows nearby and protect the steed beneath him. After landing, his feet tapped lightly, leaving behind afterimages. "Bad news! It¡¯s a master! Shoot the signal arrows!" A messenger immediately fired the signal arrows, which shot into the sky with a piercing explosion. However, the moment the signal arrows were fired, Tao Yu was already upon them, raising his hand and sending four blood-red dragons pouring out from his palm with a move called "Shocking Hundred Miles"! Accompanied by the dragon¡¯s chant, every person in the whole unit was startled to the point of vacancy, and as the horses panicked, all without exception fell from their mounts, which scattered and fled! These four blood-red dragons roamed, not directly colliding with them, mostly just grazing. But it was just such a casual graze that made the newly landed soldiers spurt blood and get blasted away upon touch, injured on contact, dead upon collision! "Indeed, as long as I control my strength not to consume too much, it is still bearable, but I still need to quickly find a way to cultivate the Nine Yang Divine Skill," Tao Yu felt the consumption after the blood dragons¡¯ attack but he was very satisfied. King Golden Wheel was indeed a brave man. When it was time for action, he stepped up. However, he deliberately slowed down his approach. Allowing another fool, Nimoxing, wielding a snake-shaped iron whip, to rush to the front. But before he got within five yards of Tao Yu, he was instantly knocked back and left spewing blood by a Blood Dragon¡¯s tail whip. "Nice move." Just after clearing the crowd around him, Tao Yu saw Nimoxing being struck down and King Golden Wheel landing in front of him. His eyes lit up slightly; a master! With a casual palm strike from afar, five of the nearest blood-red dragons, under his control, twisted towards King Golden Wheel from different angles, making King Golden Wheel¡¯s face turn green. Why do I have five?! After Tao Yu casually launched his attack, he realized it was imprudent¡ªhe still needed King Golden Wheel¡¯s Vajra Body Divine Skill. Instantly, he turned his palm into a claw, and with an attractive force, two Blood Dragons twirled back to him, leaving only three continuing their collision course. "Ha!" Seeing no way to avoid it, King Golden Wheel had no choice but to face it head-on. Using his Golden Wheel as a shield, he bet all his power on the Vajra Body Divine Skill, while his feet moved with lightness skills to retreat and be ready to dissipate the force at any moment. Even before the dragons arrived, the force of their approach made his face shudder uncontrollably, and he looked ghastly. Boom~ The moment the Blood Dragon struck, King Golden Wheel¡¯s vision first went dark as if his head had been struck by a huge hammer. He couldn¡¯t concentrate his inner strength, and his stance fell apart. In the next instant, the Blood Dragon shattered all his inner strength without effort, and his Golden Wheel emitted a piercing ¡¯screech¡¯ noise. Puh~ But at the end of the day, he was a top-tier master with profound inner strength and a robust physical body. Having the Golden Wheel as a shield, the full protection of his power, and using weight-shifting skills, he was only knocked flying backward, smashing through a tent to the ground where he lay without getting up. He just barely hung onto his breath. "Shoot the arrows! Shoot the arrows!" At this moment, General Bo Yan¡¯s orders, along with the soldiers positioned at a safer distance, were finally ready for their counterattack. The steppe soldiers were best at archery; even top-notch experts could not withstand it for long! Seeing the rain of arrows coming from all directions, Tao Yu felt the reckless expenditure he had engaged in, and thus raised his hand to recall the Blood Dragons to fill the gaps in his strength. After most of the dozen or so Blood Dragons returned to the blood mist and were absorbed by Tao Yu, He snorted coldly, causing the remaining two Blood Dragons to explode in midair, blocking most of the incoming arrows. To save on expenditure, the rarely-used Black Iron Heavy Sword was drawn from his back, and using its broad blade, he parried the arrows while retreating. Combining his own Dynamic Vision and the Spiral Nine Shadows, he changed his position a few times, soon putting distance between himself and the archers, stepping out of their range. Tao Yu¡¯s evasion at last brought a pale smile to General Bo Yan¡¯s face. This man, although his martial prowess is godlike and unheard of, if he has to evade our arrow rain, then there are limits to his strength! The arrows are effective! The Dharma King is indeed a martial sage, knowing the most effective methods! "He cannot possibly have enough inner strength to kill all of us! He won¡¯t last long! Shoot the arrows! Shoot the arrows!" Seeing an opportunity, Bo Yan turned his fear into howling commands, continuously giving orders. This kind of threat, only by dying can people stop having nightmares! Otherwise, they would probably wake up terrified in the middle of the night! "Mount up! Pursue!" The hysterical voice was met with response. Fear, when pushed to its extreme, can also squeeze out astonishing power. Meanwhile, Tao Yu continued to retreat while two AT200s began to emerge from his shadow. He bitterly denounced with a pained face, "You don¡¯t have martial ethics!" ``` Chapter 235 - 212: No Martial Ethics "Not going to play fair in martial ethics?" Upon hearing Tao Yu¡¯s resounding voice, amplified by his sonic skill, Bo Yan¡¯s face twisted, and he then bellowed, "We were never part of the Martial World! It¡¯s the survival of the fittest! Today, it¡¯s either you die, or I perish!" The more Tao Yu retreated and spoke, the more his momentum seemed to swell. But in the next moment, he saw the two AT200s that Tao Yu had pulled out. Their odd, black appearance left him somewhat perplexed. However, by this time, all the soldiers in the camp that could mount horses had done so. The sons of the plains began to showcase their unparalleled riding and shooting skills, preparing to draw their bows and notch their arrows atop their mounts. "This is a gun, codenamed AT200, thirty-six rounds per breath. I kindly ask everyone for your instruction." Tao Yu¡¯s two shooting skills were on display here, along with the local advantage collapse brought by his "Meditation Technique" undergoing a second stage of Deification. As the twin guns spit flames from their barrels, it didn¡¯t take long for Bo Yan to realize why the opponent was actually creating distance. In front of him, Tao Yu¡¯s eighteen Blood Dragons raged, although impressive in sound and fury, he was only able to control an area within fifteen feet. In order not to waste his True Yuan, the actual killing range was limited; it was mainly the morale that had taken a significant hit. The soldiers in the camp scattered in all directions. Combined with Tao Yu¡¯s own depletion, the spectacle was indeed grand, but the number of kills was not enough to cause the military camp to collapse. It was mainly the morale that had utterly disintegrated. But with these two AT200s firing thirty-six rounds per breath unchecked, and that horrifyingly accurate headshot rate with each shot, the real scene of reaping lives unfolded before Bo Yan! Even though Tao Yu had to continuously change magazines, this completely unknown and bizarre manner of dying was laid out before them. An army that had already experienced a collapse in morale at the start didn¡¯t last a minute before it broke apart outright. The first time they still had the incentive of the opponent¡¯s ¡¯exhausted inner strength¡¯ within them. But this time, dying in such incomprehensible circumstances was simply too much to bear! They had no idea of the total number of bullets Tao Yu possessed; whoever wanted to die could go ahead, whoever loved it could do it! The camp of the plains¡¯ army, stationed here, instantaneously disintegrated! "We surrender, we surrender, please grant us a way to live..." Once renowned across the plains for withstanding even Titans and managing an orderly retreat, this group of elite plains warriors truly couldn¡¯t withstand it anymore, and General Bo Yan uttered the words of full surrender. And the plains¡¯ soldiers, one after another, voluntarily dropped their weapons. Tao Yu also stopped pulling the trigger of the guns in his hands. It wasn¡¯t out of compassion, but mainly because the exclusive bullets for the AT200 were actually quite expensive. Who knew if they would be needed in a similar situation next time? It was best to save where possible. And these prisoners were also sellable assets; well-trained elites were not cheap. Secret manuals had too much overlap, and after Shaolin bundled them up, the subsequent added value would decrease. But with enough of these well-trained elites, he could make a good sum of money. Bo Yan answered honestly. They were just looking for a place to save their lives! And this world, after all, belongs to Divine Sculpture and Legend of the Archer, different from the real world, where Zhongnan Mountain was the place Wang Chongyang prepared to raise an army, easy to defend and hard to attack. It¡¯s also suitable for stationing troops, so indeed about ten thousand soldiers of the plains could go up there! Discover exclusive content at empire It¡¯s just that the Quanzhen Sect was very wary of them, never permitting their advance, and even arranged disciples to guard the mountain paths. Relying on the dangerous terrain, they weren¡¯t afraid of a quick assault. The army of the plains did not wish to waste their strength attacking the mountain, leading to a deadlock between the two parties. In fact, they were also in negotiations with the Quanzhen Sect and were even ready to settle disputes with martial contests following the rules of the Martial World. With King Golden Wheel present, they truly had confidence. But the Quanzhen Sect has not given any clear response yet. "According to our constant observation, it seems they¡¯re having some internal trouble; a disciple has fled, and at night we can see them searching the mountain with torches." "Ah?" Tao Yu also paused upon hearing this. A mountain search? A disciple has fled? Yang Guo? Although Yang Guo¡¯s matter was incidental, according to the original storyline, he indeed spent several months studying at the Quanzhen Sect before being driven to flee in betrayal. Now, with the plains¡¯ army besieging the mountain, it¡¯s very possible that the trigger causing his betrayal has emerged. It wasn¡¯t necessary for Yang Guo to trigger the betrayal during the Sect¡¯s minor competition. Given his poor relationship with Zhao Zhijing, the seeds of discord were already sown, and with the hidden danger of the Toad Skill, as well as his own stubborn persona from childhood, almost any incident could push him over the edge. So it¡¯s not surprising that nothing changed due to the siege of the plains¡¯ army. In fact, their siege might serve as a trigger instead. "Let it be. Gather your weapons, get organized, collect some straggling soldiers, and stay put here. Since your provisions are sufficient for the time being, just stay put. If any unruly killing is discovered, heh, you won¡¯t necessarily be killed." Tao Yu looked at Bo Yan, smiling with a chilling flash of white teeth. It made Bo Yan¡¯s face turn deathly pale with fear. Recalling the previous torment, he really felt that death would have been a release! "Please rest assured, my lord. I will definitely keep them in check, definitely!" The answer was firm and decisive. Anyone who dares to cause trouble will be the first to be killed! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 236 - 213: Paying Respects to the Mountain "Dharma King Jin Lun greets the layman... ahem, ahem..." King Golden Wheel, lying on the sickbed, his complexion pale as golden paper, his breath as thin as a thread, managed to survive thanks to his strong foundation. "I might have been a bit too heavy-handed, you¡¯re too frail." Tao Yu looked at Dalba, who was boiling medicine beside him, noticing that Prince Huodu seemed to have vanished without a trace. "The layman¡¯s divine skill is peerless; being able to spar with the layman and not die is a fortune for this old monk." Who says King Golden Wheel cannot speak well? Now, ill and weak as he is, he still speaks quite pleasantly. "Haha, you do have a way with words. I came mainly to seek your guidance on the skill of the Dragon Elephant Prajna Technique. Additionally, I would like to invite you to serve as an instructor at our daoist school," Tao Yu said. Looking at Jin Lun whom he¡¯d nearly beaten to death, Tao Yu felt a pang of regret for not having restrained himself a bit more. With such injuries, his recuperation would take at least a month, if not longer, and he might even be left with lingering health issues. It¡¯s uncertain whether King Golden Wheel could become a ¡¯Chosen One¡¯ or not. Although King Golden Wheel always seemed to play the villain, better fitting the role of a ¡¯Fortune Thief,¡¯ that wasn¡¯t really the case, as he hadn¡¯t committed any heinous crimes. If judged solely by his own stance and what he sought to protect, King Golden Wheel might well be a hero in their eyes. It¡¯s not an impossibility. "Ahem, such divine skill from the layman, and yet you wish to learn this old monk¡¯s humble technique ¨C it is my honor. However, I am currently ill. This is my disciple Dalba; he too has some achievement in the Dragon Elephant Prajna Technique..." King Golden Wheel said. In times of adversity, true colors are revealed. Huodu was fond of flattering and fawning, while Dalba was simple and honest; yet, when it counted, only Dalba was willing to stay behind and care for him as Huodu had long since fled. King Golden Wheel also wished to give his disciple a helping hand. With such unheard-of divine skills at hand, why wouldn¡¯t one seize the opportunity to hold onto those coattails? Previously he had swept across the plains, but now with the Titans rampant, even he felt uncertain about the future... ... "Well, this is much easier than I thought; my initial guess wasn¡¯t wrong after all," Tao Yu remarked as he looked at the Dragon Elephant Prajna Technique now in his possession. Due to his robust True Yuan, strong Qi-Blood, and physical body, it hardly took Tao Yu half an hour to get started with the Dragon Elephant Prajna Technique. This was indeed a technique even those with poor aptitude could easily begin practicing. In an environment where meridians and acupoints were complicated, and where advanced internal forces like the Nine Yin True Scripture also required knowledge of Taoist teachings, Tao Yu had previously struggled to find a Shaolin basic breath control technique. It was just barely considered a skill with relatively low prerequisites for aptitude. "If I had headed straight here upon entering this world, it would have been troublesome, but now..." Tao Yu chuckled softly and then said to Cheng Lixue, who had always stood guard beside him like a female bodyguard, "Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll go up and take a look." "Alright, what about the children? Do we leave them here? Could there be any problems?" Cheng Lixue looked worryingly at the teenagers from the Training Corps. She feared problems might arise with these three thousand soldiers who had just surrendered. "Eren is there, so it shouldn¡¯t be a big issue." Tao Yu wasn¡¯t too worried, to begin with, not to mention Bo Yan¡¯s spiritual seeds over there. Now, even though these steppe soldiers were elite, their morale had plummeted twice in quick succession, and they would definitely be unable to withstand Eren transforming into a Titan. Moreover, Ymir could also transform into the Jaw Titan, which was a reliable backup. Tao Yu acted according to his mood. Although Ymir had a rather nasty temperament, she hadn¡¯t really done anything bad, so he hadn¡¯t taken any particular action against her. Soon after, Tao Yu led Cheng Lixue towards Zhongnan Mountain. The mountain paths of Zhongnan were rugged yet comparatively broad, allowing several people to walk up abreast. Even if a large army wanted to ascend, they could do so smoothly as long as no one blocked the vital paths. "It must be the differences in this world that make it so. Hopefully, the journey to Kunlun will be just as smooth." Normally, going to Kunlun might be difficult since many official roads are not in place, but if it were the world where the six major sects would siege Bright Summit, adjustments might be made. As they turned a corner, Tao Yu also saw a pavilion ahead with a conspicuously broken stele beside it. It was likely the one Guo Jing had broken, causing a misunderstanding; surprisingly, it hadn¡¯t been repaired even after several months. At that moment, seven disciples dressed in the Quanzhen Sect¡¯s Taoist robes were resting in the pavilion. Noticing someone approaching, they all got up and went on alert. But after seeing that only two people were coming and there was no large army following behind, they relaxed a bit. Looking at Tao Yu¡¯s and Cheng Lixue¡¯s practical outfits, the handsome man and the pretty woman¡¯s appearance of martial artists, and the oversized sword on the man¡¯s back, they appeared to discuss quietly among themselves before one of the disciples, a man in his early twenties, maintained his caution and said, "This is Quanzhen Sect territory. May I ask why you have come?" Tao Yu responded with a fist and palm salute, "Disciple of the Eastern Heretic, Tao Yu, has come to pay a visit to the mountain." Eastern Heretic¡¯s disciple! This was a significant title, suddenly elevating Tao Yu¡¯s status to be of the same generation as Qiu Chuji and others... ``` Chapter 237 - 214: The Jade Bee "The Five Greats of the Eastern Heresy?" "A disciple of Eastern Heresy..." "Aren¡¯t all disciples of Eastern Heresy..." Several Quanzhen Sect fourth-generation disciples were also somewhat at a loss at this point, recognizing the title of the Five Greats with considerable respect. For their founding ancestor was the first Central Divine Might of the world back then! But now some young man had casually come forth, claiming to be a disciple of Eastern Heresy, especially at this delicate moment, making them unavoidably alert. Then the previously speaking Quanzhen disciple said in a deep voice, "Please forgive us, but in these troubled times, with the army besieging us down on the grassland, we must remain vigilant. Besides, you also cannot prove your identity, and we need to ask for instructions..." However, before he could finish, Tao Yu had raised his finger, pinching a pebble, saying, "Proving my identity is not impossible; this is my master¡¯s ¡¯Finger of Divine Power.¡¯ Please appraise it yourselves." The next moment, there was a click~ The stone stele that Guo Jing had smashed in half, shattered completely in an instant! Stone fragments splattered, stinging the bodies of the nearby Quanzhen disciples. Yet they dared not move at all! All of them stared dumbfounded at the shattered stele. Where is this place? A distance of six or seven paces between the two sides, and a flung pebble could shatter a stone stele?! Were our eyes deceiving us, or had the world changed? Shattering such granite steles indicated a master with accomplished inner strength. To do so from mid-air at such a distance was simply inconceivable! This, this is the ¡¯Finger of Divine Power¡¯ of Eastern Heresy? They had never seen Eastern Heresy, nor did they know of the ¡¯Finger of Divine Power,¡¯ just vaguely understood that the original Seven Masters of Quanzhen Sect had drawn against Eastern Heresy with their Big Dipper Celestial Pole Formation. And their founding ancestor, Wang Chongyang, had pressed down the other Greats to become the foremost in the world! Yet now, witnessing the power of the ¡¯Finger of Divine Power,¡¯ they all had their eyes wide open in astonishment. This was just a disciple of Eastern Heresy! What would it be like if it were Eastern Heresy himself? Our founding ancestor had overpowered such a monster to ascend to the top? The current Six Masters of Quanzhen had drawn even with Eastern Heresy back in the day? Inconceivable! Unbelievable! How had Uncle-Master Hao Datong been defeated by Huo Du at that time?No?v(el)B\\jnn Did he dislike winning? At that moment, the expressions of the seven people were all somewhat blank. "Can I go up now?" "Since, since you are a disciple of Eastern Heresy... Cough, wait, this young hero..." "It¡¯s Brother Zhao, he was stung by honey bees last night." After speaking, he quickly ascended a few steps to the practice field, and Tao Yu also moved forward with a bit of curiosity, only to see that the entire practice field was already surrounded by Quanzhen disciples, with an old woman and a young boy encircled inside. The old woman had a remarkably ugly appearance, but the young boy was quite handsome, albeit with a hint of defiance in the corners of his eyes. Confronting them directly were two men who, judging by their attire, seemed to be third-generation Quanzhen disciples. One of them had a face swollen like a pig¡¯s head, affecting his speech, and was the one who had been indignant earlier. The other seemed composed and stood with a sword at his side, without uttering a word. "Brother Zhao, Brother Yin, what¡¯s going on? How did they come back?" Cui Zhifang set down the two he accompanied and quickly asked, then looked at Granny Sun with a wary gaze. It had been this old woman who had used the bees to sting people, causing many disciples to be injured, with Brother Zhao suffering the most severe wounds. And the bees themselves were poisonous; although Brother Zhao, with his profound Inner Strength, was relatively alright, some disciples had been bedridden. "How come you¡¯re up here, Junior Brother Cui?" Zhao Zhijing was taken aback at first, but then he didn¡¯t bother with that and looked resentfully at Granny Sun, saying, "But it¡¯s just as well you¡¯ve come. Let¡¯s first capture these rebels and this old hag, they are attempting to continue their poisoning under the pretext of delivering an antidote!" After speaking, he directly lunged at Granny Sun. Even with the Jade Bee poison in his body, Zhao Zhijing¡¯s skill was not inferior, truly deserving the title of the leading third-generation disciple of Quanzhen. Granny Sun, originally indignant because the girl was unwilling to shelter Yang Guo, had thought to bring the antidote over to make a good plea for them to accept Yang Guo again. But she had not anticipated such ingratitude from this detestable Taoist. Already hot-tempered, Granny Sun was beyond explaining when falsely accused, "You despicable nose-led bullies!" Granny Sun was no slouch in martial arts; if Zhao Zhijing were in his prime, she might not have been his match. But now, with Zhao Zhijing weakened by the Jade Bee poison, after a dozen or so exchanges she began to get the upper hand, forcing him into a disadvantageous position. "Won¡¯t someone help!" At his call, Yin Zhiping, who had been leaning on his sword, seemingly sighed before leaping into action and joined the fray, and Cui Zhifang, being of the same master as Zhao Zhijing, couldn¡¯t remain uninvolved either. In an instant, the three of them together put Granny Sun in grave danger. While Yang Guo was forced to stand by helplessly, "What kind of reputable faction are you, bullying the few with many, bullying the elderly!" But the next moment, accompanied by a buzzing sound, swarms of Jade Bees flew in, assisting Granny Sun in attacking the three Taoist priests. This change of events caused Zhao Zhijing, who had previously suffered under their attack, to panic, waving off some bees with a palm wind before retreating. Although his Inner Strength was high among the third-generation disciples of Quanzhen, his ability to exert force from a distance could only last for a moment. And these Jade Bees were not something one could deal with in a few swipes! At that moment, Tao Yu, who was watching from the side, had a glimmer in his eyes. Jade Bees? More precious things ah! These creatures could be raised, right?! In Tao Yu¡¯s mind, images of the bee farms from his previous life emerged; the Jade Bee honey must be a Yuan Force item, and moreover, it was a sustainable resource. "Why did I forget about this before..." Chapter 238 - 215: What Grade The poison of jade bees is no small matter; those who are stung suffer intolerable itchiness and discomfort, and even amputating the stung part does not provide relief. Granny Sun was besieged and called upon the jade bees to help, which indeed left the three generations of Quanzhen disciples in a sorry state. Having the example of Zhao Zhijing before them, Yin Zhiping and Cui Zhifang dared not take it lightly and could only beat a hasty retreat. However, at that moment, suddenly a figure descended from above, wielding a torch and driving the bees away with their inner strength¡ªa feat accomplished in a mere moment. "Who dares to be so presumptuous in Chongyang Palace!" Hao Datong rebuked, then turned his gaze toward Granny Sun. Granny Sun¡¯s temper also flared up at this point; she had come to deliver the antidote but was wrongly accused, and immediately began to mock, "Hmph, quite the bluster." "Uncle Master, it was this old crone who let the bees hurt people, and then there¡¯s that little beast Yang Guo, completely betraying and dishonoring his master!" Zhao Zhijing may nominally still be Yang Guo¡¯s legitimate master, but now he looked at Yang Guo with eyes full of spite. When Guo Jing came before, he had given Zhao a good lesson, instilling in him a grudge that had led him to only teach Yang Guo theoretical knowledge. However, the original plot actually relied on Zhao Zhijing¡¯s actions, which was what allowed Yang Guo to study successfully in the Chongyang Palace, later strengthening the Jade Maiden¡¯s Sutra and learning the basics of the Nine Yin True Scripture. It was at this time that Tao Yu found the most appropriate moment to intervene. "Oh? Yang Guo? Is he the nephew of my sworn brother? What has happened to him?" Tao Yu¡¯s voice was gentle, his appearance handsome, and combined with his spirited robe, along with the temperament he gained from practicing the Northern Dipper, he even exuded an ethereal aura, unaffected even by the giant sword on his back. With just a few words, he captivated the attention of many on the scene, causing everyone to silently exclaim, what a handsome man. Even the young handsome man whose life had gone astray upon meeting Yang Guo was astonished by Tao Yu¡¯s handsomeness. But he also heard what Tao Yu had said. My sworn brother¡¯s nephew? Who are you? "Oh, I am a disciple of the Eastern Heretic. I am heading north to investigate the Titan disaster and just passed by your sect to visit my brother-in-law, Guo Jing¡¯s nephew." Tao Yu smiled nonchalantly, taking the initiative to clarify his purpose. This statement directly made Hao Datong freeze, completely at a loss for words. But it was still Zhao Zhijing who, despite the pain on his face, endured and spoke up, looking down at the younger Tao Yu, "So, you are a disciple of the Eastern Heretic. That little beast Yang Guo has disrespected his master, is ungrateful, and unworthy as a son! I, as his master, truly feel ashamed of this!" Zhao Zhijing spoke with emphasis, seemingly ready to ruin Yang Guo with his words. Being rightfully Yang Guo¡¯s master, in an era when moral conduct was paramount, such harsh criticism could ensure that Yang Guo¡¯s standing in the righteous martial world would be almost irreparably damaged if it were to spread. Tao Yu, upon hearing this, also raised an eyebrow, Enjoy new tales from empire "So, you¡¯re saying, he really is my brother-in-law¡¯s nephew Yang Guo?" Having said that, he also looked towards Tao Yu and said coldly, "And you, you young brat, who claims to be the disciple of the Eastern Heretic, whether you are real or fake, I will capture you first. It¡¯s just right to bring you to the Martial World Assembly to see Guo Jing and see what he has to say!" Seeing that Hao Datong was clearly angered, Yang Guo¡¯s expression changed as he said urgently, "What, you want to bully the few with the many?" He was quick-witted, knowing that if the group of Quanzhen disciples ganged up, it would be difficult to escape unharmed, so he took the initiative to taunt. At the same time, he also reached out to pull at Tao Yu¡¯s clothes, seemingly indicating that Tao Yu should not escalate the conflict further. Why is this brother fiercer than me... However, Tao Yu didn¡¯t take any of it to heart and patted his head while saying with a laugh, "Haha, quite the clever little devil, not much different from my younger brother. Don¡¯t worry, with these few bits, even if they all come at once, they can come. It¡¯s just a matter of taking care of them conveniently." Tao Yu appeared unconcerned and then said to Cheng Lixue, "You take them back a bit, lest blood splatter on you." "Um..., it doesn¡¯t seem right to kill them all." Cheng Lixue weighed her words. Having seen Tao Yu barge into the nomadic military camps, she knew it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to fight his way through here. "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill. I have to leave some face for Wang Chongyang, just teach them a lesson," Tao Yu rubbed his wrists and beckoned to the Quanzhen disciples whose faces were gradually turning red from their words, "Come at me together, it¡¯s better to call the others too, let me see if the Celestial Pole Big Dipper formation is really capable of matching the Five Greats..." "Insolence from the youth!" Hao Datong roared and charged forward, reaching out towards Tao Yu. "You are at most a disciple of the Five Greats, and so am I!" But soon, Hao Datong, who had aggressively approached, changed his expression as his hand stopped three feet away from Tao Yu, unable to advance any further! An invisible wall of air blocked his palm, freezing Hao Datong in mid-air, his complexion turning red. Pressing down on the invisible wall in front of him not only failed to push it down but instead left him suspended in the air! "Ah?" Tao Yu seemed to have just noticed him, giving him a casual glance, "Whatever your level, you are not fit to be compared with me." The recoil from the Deification¡¯s Vajra Indestructibility Divine Skill pushed Hao Datong back, spurting blood without Tao Yu having to make a move. This scene, incomprehensible to the other Quanzhen disciples, appeared in their eyes. In their view, Hao Datong made a grand gesture but stopped at a distance of three feet from the opponent, weirdly pressing his hand on empty space, then his complexion turned red, and the next moment, he was sent flying backward while spewing blood, without a clue as to what had just happened... "Humph, who dares to act wildly in Chongyang Palace!" Accompanied by a voice, several figures floated in, with one of them quickly moving forward to support the bleeding Hao Datong, glaring angrily at Tao Yu and the others in the center of the arena. It was the remaining five of the Quanzhen Six, with the one glaring being none other than Qiu Chuji, the strongest martial artist among the Quanzhen Six... Chapter 239 - 216 Celestial Pole Big Dipper Array "Be careful¡ªhe...th-three..." Hao Datong¡¯s face turned red as if he wanted to say something, but as he barely uttered a few words, he spewed a mouthful of blood onto Qiu Chuji¡¯s body. This made Qiu Chuji hastily press several points on Hao Datong¡¯s body to stabilize his lungs and heart to prevent him from choking on his blood. While Hao Datong was so anxious he couldn¡¯t speak, Qiu Chuji also said to comfort him, "Junior brother, rest assured, we will avenge this for you." Although Hao Datong was the least powerful among the six disciples of Quanzhen, the fact that he had been injured meant that the attacker was no ordinary opponent. Seeing Tao Yu¡¯s young and handsome face instantly filled Qiu Chuji with dislike. The students he had taught, such as Yang Kang, as well as Huo Du who had recently come to challenge them, had all been handsome men, and none were good people! "Master Uncle, this man claims to be a disciple of the Eastern Heretic, avenging that unfilial scum Yang Guo. I don¡¯t know by what sorcery he had injured Master Uncle earlier." Zhao Zhijing then hurriedly stepped forward to speak to Qiu Chuji. On hearing that he was a disciple of the Eastern Heretic, Qiu Chuji became even more enraged. In the past, the seven disciples of Quanzhen had quite a grudge with the Eastern Heretic and had even battled using the Celestial Pole Big Dipper Formation. Although they had resolved the misunderstanding later on, it would be impossible to say there were no hard feelings after the fight. But the Eastern Heretic was too strong; they did not dare to show any outward resentment. "Earlier, he also repeatedly insulted our founder and shamed our Quanzhen Sect." Zhao Zhijing saw Qiu Chuji¡¯s face turn steely and kept fanning the flames. Not strong enough to see the details, Tao Yu didn¡¯t even bother to color his Gang Qi; Qiu Chuji couldn¡¯t even discern the air wall of Tao Yu¡¯s Indestructible Vajra Divine Skill. A three-foot air wall¡ªthat was too far-fetched, so in his view, Tao Yu must have used some covert technique to injure Hao Datong. Like some sort of divine finger snap. As the foremost of the third generation disciples, if Zhao Zhijing thought so, the others naturally found it even more unfathomable. Only Yang Guo, seeing Qiu Chuji¡¯s face darken, brazenly took advantage of his youth to taunt, "What¡¯s the matter? Having run off one, you send another? The mighty Quanzhen Sect, are you staging a relay fight?" He and Granny Sun also could not understand what had happened earlier and could only try to come up with their own methods. "Hmph, I knew it. You and your father are cut from the same cloth." Qiu Chuji was already seething inside, and Yang Guo¡¯s words now stoked his fury further. Yang Kang had once made him lose a great deal of face in the past. "Shut your mouth! I will not allow you to speak of my father like that!" In Yang Guo¡¯s mind, his father was still a great hero; he could not accept such a statement. "Hmph, he..." "I say that¡¯s about enough. Why do you monks have such bad temper?" Tao Yu yawned, cutting off Qiu Chuji¡¯s tirade. "To think there are traces of the Nine Yin True Scripture, interesting." So that was it. No wonder it¡¯s called the Celestial Pole Big Dipper Formation. This contained mysteries related to the spiritual practice of the Northern Dipper itself, surely something Wang Chongyang created after referencing the Nine Yin True Scripture. "This formation is destined for me." Tao Yu moved swiftly, leaving a trail of afterimages amidst their attacks, his hands clasped behind his back without retaliating. Instead, he continuously probed the variations of the Celestial Pole Big Dipper Formation. "It¡¯s truly remarkable that you several minnows could band together to pose a challenge to a master of the level of the five greats." Tao Yu also sensed Wang Chongyang¡¯s good intentions, his painstaking effort lest the Quanzhen Sect might end with him. "But what a pity..." Once Tao Yu saw repeating patterns emerging without any new tricks, he also sighed. "The one setting up the formation is inadequate; no matter how exquisite the formation, it¡¯s meaningless." Tao Yu stopped moving about, standing still without dodging, drawing in the changes of the Big Dipper¡¯s energy, which made all seven of them involuntarily launch a combined attack towards him! This strike represented the pinnacle of the Celestial Pole Big Dipper Formation, seemingly merging all their inner strength into one unified force. Even the five greats would have to avoid its edge. But Tao Yu didn¡¯t move or dodge, just standing there, his hands gently coming together, and a blood-colored steam violently erupted from him. Everyone¡¯s ears seemed to be filled with a Dragon¡¯s Chant! This is bad... The thought had just crossed Ma Yu¡¯s mind when the inner strength in his hand had already collided with the protective Blood Gang activated by the Indestructible Vajra Divine Skill. He felt his inner strength disappearing as if into a bottomless ocean, causing not the slightest ripple, wholly devoured. But in the next moment, a rebounding force, far more terrifying than his own attack, emerged, promptly sending Ma Yu and the others, who had cultivated the Innate Skill, flying backward! As Qiu Chuji, who was in mid-air vomiting blood, finally understood what Brother Hao had wanted to say before. A three-foot Gang Qi! And it even had a color?! How terrifyingly monstrous! Boom~ Before Qiu Chuji could have any more thoughts, he was already flung several meters away, crashing heavily onto the ground, his body crackling like fireworks. He felt pain all throughout his meridians. His dantian and sea of qi seemed to be leaking, releasing their energy, while the meridians in his body were mercilessly ravaged by that terrible breath, utterly unable to prevent even the slightest damage. This ordeal made Qiu Chuji¡¯s face twist in bitterness, showing a look of misery. "Decades of hard cultivation, all for naught..." His life¡¯s cultivation, ruined... ¡ª¡ª Chapter 240 - 217 The Little Dragon Girl "Master!" "Elder Martial Uncle!" "Ancestral Martial Uncle..." "..." All seven members of the Quanzhen Sect ¨C including Zhao Zhijing and Yin Zhiping ¨C were sprayed with blood and sent flying backward, a scene too horrifying for onlookers. They had been unable to discern the cause of Hao Datong¡¯s fall, deeming it a possible sneak attack with some spatial separation technique. But now, with the Celestial Pole Big Dipper Formation¡¯s combined ultimate strike reflecting off Tao Yu¡¯s Vajra Indestructibility Divine Skill, they truly felt their entire worldview was being upturned, as if the sky was collapsing. In truth, there were still many disciples of the Quanzhen Sect present who had witnessed the anticipated Celestial Pole Big Dipper Formation unleash its peak collaborative strike. They had thought this would resolve everything, but upon seeing their senior martial brothers and elders cast aside, they were each left with a blank look, releasing their grip on their long swords. Clang, clang, clang ¨C swords scattered across the ground. Those of stronger will hurried to attend to the ones thrown backward, only to discover in horror that the two weakest among them, Yin Zhiping and Zhao Zhijing, had already died from severe hemorrhaging through the seven orifices. Their bodies were limp, as if crushed by sheer brute force, the cause of this power unknown! Moreover, Qiu Chuji, the strongest among them, suffered the gravest of wounds, his meridians severed and inner strength raging out of control, aging considerably in an instant. The others, like Ma Yu and Wang Chuyi, could barely rise to their feet and were sitting cross-legged, trying to suppress their injuries. Ma Yu, as the leader of the Quanzhen Sect, looking at the tragic state of his junior brothers and sisters, as well as the corpses of Yin Zhiping and Zhao Zhijing, showed a hint of sorrow on his face. "Unlimited Heaven¡¯s Honors, we have lost. Your divine skill is unparalleled, even our master reborn could not match your edge..." Tao Yu paid no mind, merely glancing at the corpses of Zhao Zhijing and Yin Zhiping, and said, "Two are dead. You won¡¯t hold a grudge against me, will you?" Tao Yu¡¯s ill-intentioned gaze turned to those sitting cross-legged on the ground, while the surrounding Quanzhen disciples trembled, none daring to respond to Tao Yu¡¯s words. This is simply not human! At that moment, Hao Datong, who had finally managed to catch his breath and unblock his acupoints, spoke in a hoarse voice, "It was their destiny to face such a disaster; they merely met their fate through this layman. It has nothing to do with you; it is all preordained by heaven, cough, cough..." Explore more stories at empire "Then I¡¯ll follow you!" Yang Guo certainly didn¡¯t want to stay at the Quanzhen Sect any longer. Tao Yu didn¡¯t mind either, but turned his head to look at the completely dispirited faces of the Quanzhen Sect and casually said, "In the future, I plan to open a dojo, and I¡¯d ask for the venerable Taoist priests¡¯ guidance..." Taking advantage of the impression he had made, Tao Yu revealed his future plans. If Tao Yu had been from the grasslands, that might have provoked resistance from Quanzhen, who, even in a life-and-death crisis, would not want to lose face. But Tao Yu¡¯s martial arts were unmatched, and what he said didn¡¯t poke at their backbone, so there was still some room for maneuver. Although Ma Yu didn¡¯t agree immediately, he also sighed and tacitly accepted the situation. Even if they didn¡¯t teach, there were still some third-generation disciples; since they couldn¡¯t stop it, they might as well join in. Otherwise, it was likely that everyone¡¯s "destiny was fated to face this calamity"... Just then, a delicate and pleasant voice came through the woods, "Grandma Sun, there¡¯s been a lot of shouting and fighting here, what¡¯s going on..." Following that, a figure as pure as driven snow flitted lightly through the trees and arrived. The girl was dressed in a thin white robe, as if amidst clouds and mist, appearing to be about sixteen or seventeen, with beautiful features that were out of this world. Her skin was pale, lacking color but utterly stunning. Without a doubt, it had to be the Dragon Maiden. Even though Tao Yu had been inured by the affluence of the little rich girl, maintaining strong resistance, aside from the unexpected incident with Cheng Lixue, he had been very stead till now. But upon seeing this girl, Tao Yu still felt a touch of amazement. In terms of allure and beauty, she was slightly less than the little rich girl, but there was an ethereal and transcendent purity about her that was an entirely different style of charisma. When Tao Yu was with the little rich girl, every move she made almost caused him to lose control, but the girl before him was easily appreciated like a painting, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel admiration from the bottom of his heart. Her proportionate and graceful figure, with a curvature of about a C cup, matched her aura perfectly. In contrast, Cheng Lixue, with her more amply endowed D+ size, had a completely different style. All things considered, the Dragon Maiden was indeed beyond both Cheng Lixue and Huang Rong. "So beautiful." Cheng Lixue was also a bit dazed at this time, and after secretly glancing at Tao Yu, she resumed her pose as the heroine, acting as if the other¡¯s opinion had nothing to do with her, for they were merely passing travelers on the rivers and lakes... Chapter 241 - 218: Accident Xiao Longnu saw the Taoist priests scattered on the ground and seemed a bit surprised as well; after a moment of pause, she turned to Sun Popo and said, "Sun Popo, when did you become so powerful..." Stay tuned to empire Her voice was soft and crisp, somewhat indifferent, yet also earnest. Combined with what she said, it added a touch of humor. "Miss, it wasn¡¯t me who did this. It was this young hero, he¡¯s Yang Guo¡¯s... uncle, I suppose." Sun Popo hurriedly chimed in. The girl had lived in the ancient tomb for years, unaware of worldly affairs; Sun Popo was worried she might offend this fierce star. Having cultivated the Jade Maiden¡¯s Sutra, Xiao Longnu didn¡¯t like to probe too deeply, merely nodding her head after a brief moment, "Oh." However, looking at the fallen Taoists, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit curious. Had the Quanzhen Sect become so weak? Her master had always wanted her to surpass them. Then she glanced at Tao Yu, eager to try. Could it be that if she defeated him, she would fulfill her master¡¯s last wish? But due to the detachment instilled by the Jade Maiden¡¯s Sutra and her upbringing, she merely thought about it and didn¡¯t actually do anything. "Is that crying child taken care of? If so, let¡¯s head back." The environment she grew up in made her appreciate silence and she developed some social anxiety. She only came to check on Sun Popo because she was worried; now that everything was resolved, it was time to return to the ancient tomb. Yang Guo, who heard this conversation nearby, also blushed. He had been the one sobbing alone in the woods, later found by Sun Popo. "Oh, sure. I¡¯ll give a few instructions, and then I¡¯ll be on my way." Sun Popo looked at Yang Guo with some reluctance; she had grown quite fond of the boy, but the ancestral teachings forbade men from entering the tomb. "Guo¡¯er, now that you¡¯ve found your Uncle Tao, that¡¯s good. I still have to go back and take care of the Miss. You¡¯re welcome to visit me when you have time." A kind smile appeared on Sun Popo¡¯s face, while Yang Guo felt a strong sense of reluctance. Besides his mother and Uncle Guo, Sun Popo and Uncle Tao had been kind to him throughout his life, and he cherished this affection. He then said loudly, "Sun Popo, don¡¯t worry; once I learn a peerless martial art, I will definitely come to visit you." "Hehe, just remember to do so." Sun Popo smiled, then followed Xiao Longnu as they headed back into the woodland. Tao Yu watched Xiao Longnu¡¯s retreating figure and seemed to think of something, then said, Initially, a Chosen One had been delivered right to your doorstep. If you had seized the opportunity and cultivated Yang Guo properly, he could have truly had a say in matters. But unfortunately... "Let¡¯s leave it at that. In a bit, I still need to go to the ancient tomb to pay a visit. Hmm? The young girl over there, come here for a moment." Tao Yu suddenly paused, surprised by the sight of a young Daoist nun clad in Daoist robes who looked pure and refined, then he beckoned her over. At that moment, Sun Bu¡¯er awkwardly spoke up, "Young hero, this is a foreigner who was rescued by a disciple of our sect from the jaws of a Titan during her travels. She still doesn¡¯t quite understand our language. Seeing that she is young, we have temporarily taken her in as a menial worker." And Mikasa, dressed as a young Daoist nun, brightened up when she heard Tao Yu speak. "Can you speak our language?" She spouted a stream of words, and though the people nearby were somewhat bewildered, Tao Yu nodded. "Hmm, Mikasa, right? Eren and the others are currently at the foot of the mountain. How did you end up here?" The others were shocked to see Tao Yu and Mikasa freely conversing in different languages, as if talking to a duck. Only then did Ma Yu and the others realize what a ¡¯Pioneer¡¯ was! Hearing news about Eren, Mikasa¡¯s eyes shone even more. "I covered the rear and killed some Titans, but my gas ran out. However, I felt like I grew stronger after killing the Titans and successfully escaped for a while..." Hearing Mikasa¡¯s words, Tao Yu also began to understand what had happened. She had chosen to stay behind due to her strength, but the maneuvering gear was of little use on the plains. So all she could do was distract them and killed two Titans. Fortunately, as the female protagonist, she was also endowed with the power of the Chosen One. Relying on a bit of enhancement, she managed to escape for a while and was then rescued by people from the Quanzhen Sect. Although she did not speak the language, the Quanzhen Sect still thought she was a martial arts prodigy and brought her back to Zhongnan Mountain. She figured out from their gestures that they wanted to teach her, and seeing their impressive skills, Mikasa agreed to follow them back, planning to seek out Eren after learning their ways. After all, they had gotten separated, and she had no idea where Eren and the others were. She also told the people of the Quanzhen Sect about the Titans¡¯ weak points. Then, as the grassland forces besieged Zhongnan Mountain, she began learning the language on the mountain and also started doing some menial work. She even had a decent relationship with Yang Guo. Although Mikasa only had Eren on her mind, she was not adverse to making friends. The two young strangers, both somewhat ostracized, still managed to support each other in the Quanzhen Sect. This made Tao Yu secretly admire them in his heart. This, indeed, was the mark of the Chosen One! "It¡¯s akin to the effects of the ¡¯Meditation Technique¡¯ undergoing a second Deification, but theirs is passive. The will of the world is still stronger..." Chapter 242 - 219: Profit "Innate Skill truly lives up to its reputation," as Tao Yu thumbed through the Innate Skill and the Celestial Pole Big Dipper Formation that Quanzhen Sect had procured, he too felt that he had benefited immensely. Innate Skill is also the purest Taoist technique, and to some extent, it shares the same origin with the Nine Yin True Scripture; however, it follows a completely different path. Although it¡¯s not an absolute requirement, to achieve great success one should ideally maintain one¡¯s innate Yang before reaching major accomplishments. As it was impossible to cultivate both the Innate Skill and the Nine Yin True Scripture at the same time, and their effects were comparable, Tao Yu had no regrets. After all, one can use the stones from other hills to polish one¡¯s own jade; both being Taoist classics, they allowed Tao Yu to come up with some new ideas and insights. "Skills like riding and Taming Techniques fully demonstrate that, as long as one gets hold of better knowledge and skills, one can solidify them with the will of the world and then strengthen them with Yuan Force..." Tao Yu pondered as he glanced through the Innate Skill. That meant, assuming he would later combine multiple techniques and knowledge to create a stronger and more suitable method of his own, it could also be materialized! Previously, Tao Yu had been merely seeking survival. Yet after his inner strength had improved to its current level, he now dared to pursue goals that used to be unthinkable. "However, it¡¯s still too far off for me; my accumulation is far from enough. This isn¡¯t something that can be rushed with Yuan Force acceleration." Tao Yu closed the Innate Skill; after all, it was a top-notch technique that could supplement the ¡¯Scripture Depository¡¯ later on. Since the initial investments were all down the hatch, he should certainly do something about it. Moreover, there was bound to be an income for him amid everything here; although the share might seem low, it was quite frightening for an individual cut. Miss Rich and Sun Shiqing have always been using the resources of their families. In theory, the projects they do together belong to the family name, while I act as an individual! Getting a share from the new Development Zone is fine, but the real money lies in absorbing the old Pioneers from the Inner City Area later on. "However, I expect that once people learn it, they will start to compete. That¡¯s probably unavoidable." Tao Yu thought of ¡¯First Path of Ten Thousand Streams¡¯ and similar dojos. The only advantage right now is that I have the first batch of qualified ¡¯instructors¡¯. This gives me a monopoly for a time, allowing me to set higher prices before I have to compete with rivals who might undercut and create a race to the bottom." "I think Miss Rich and the others will consider this, too. It¡¯s not my place to worry about it as a mere shareholder who receives dividends." Afterwards, Tao Yu looked at the Celestial Pole Big Dipper Formation with an intrigued expression. This thing indeed has an intricate connection with the Northern Dipper! Although Tao Yu has not yet mastered Qimen Dunjia, he has taken the time to gain some understanding of it. Armed with some fundamentals from studying the Nine Yin True Scripture, and although it was still a challenge to comprehend, he now generally grasped the concept. "Even though it is a formation, it might not be impossible to use it on my own..." Looking at the star positions within the Celestial Pole Big Dipper Formation, Tao Yu murmured to himself. An initial method of using it for himself began to form in his mind. If faced with a formidable enemy, I could take positions with Deification¡¯s spinning nine shadows, maneuver dynamically, and combine Inherent Time Control and shadow leap to temporarily unleash the might of the Celestial Pole Big Dipper Formation by myself. "However, such a consumption is probably immense, making it impractical for daily use..." Qimen Dunjia and Celestial Pole Big Dipper Formation, both mastered! Seeing that the deification cost for both is 1000, Tao Yu did not hesitate to complete the deification. Qimen Dunjia ¡¤ Modified: When deciphering enemy formations that utilize the forces of nature, one tends to more easily discern the connections, and when setting up formations, inspiration often strikes to harmonize with heaven and earth. Celestial Pole Big Dipper Formation ¡¤ Modified: Can gather the strength of seven within the formation to face the enemy, and can draw a trace of Big Dipper¡¯s starlight to enhance the recovery abilities of the one forming the formation. Without a doubt, both skills are quite practical. Especially the Celestial Pole Big Dipper Formation, I was contemplating using Yuan Force for recovery while fighting in the most extreme situations. It¡¯s like increasing my limit when facing a dead end. Now that it can enhance recovery, any extra savings are good, no matter how small the bonus. "Guo¡¯er, in the Martial World, internal strength is the foundation. I have here three top-notch Internal Cultivation Methods, if you wish to learn, I can teach them to you," said Tao Yu as he beckoned Yang Guo. Dressed as a Taoist nun, her identity was also self-evident. ¡¯Lady Scarlet¡¯, Li Mochou, a demoness in the martial world that struck fear into the hearts of many. "Uncle Tao, she is Li Mochou!" Yang Guo reminded Tao Yu at this moment. Before he met Uncle Guo and Auntie Guo, he had encountered Li Mochou. And that delicate little face had also left an impression on Li Mochou. "So it¡¯s you, the little beggar. Why have you put on Quanzhen Sect¡¯s Taoist robe? Have you joined Quanzhen?" Li Mochou¡¯s voice sounded a bit soft and delicate, but when talking about joining Quanzhen, it was clear that a trace of hostility could still be felt. Even having left her sect, she still had a natural aversion to the Quanzhen Sect. Li Mochou rarely showed mercy. Having roamed the martial world for many years, she had often been coveted for her beauty. Usually, if one showed the slightest perverse thought in their expression, they would be put to death by her hand. The first time Yang Guo met Li Mochou, he kept calling her ¡¯great beauty¡¯. But because he was good-looking and young, he was one of the few people she had spared. Only, she hadn¡¯t expected to encounter him at the entrance to the ancient tomb, and wearing Quanzhen disciple¡¯s clothes, no less. "Uncle Tao, be careful, her Ice Soul Silver Needle is fierce and toxic," Yang Guo didn¡¯t know much, but he was aware of the fierceness of Li Mochou¡¯s Ice Soul Silver Needle. He had great confidence in Tao Yu and even blindly idolized him, but concerning poison, he still felt the need to remind him. "Uncle? Heh~" Seeing the handsome figure next to Yang Guo, who wasn¡¯t much older than him and could almost pass for a fellow disciple, Li Mochou was momentarily distracted. Her gaze then swept to Cheng Lixue next to him, who was no less beautiful than herself, and to Mikasa, who already had the makings of a little beauty. Her expression already slightly irritated. "Men, not a single good one among them!" Tao Yu, caught in the crossfire, felt a bit speechless. He didn¡¯t consider himself a good man, so her judgment wasn¡¯t wrong. But to be implicated when he hadn¡¯t done anything to her was rather exasperating. He then had a sudden quirky thought and curiously asked, "Miss Li, do you know how to raise jade bees?" Originally, Li Mochou, upon seeing Tao Yu¡¯s handsome face, was reminded of some unhappy memories, her hostility growing thicker. But Tao Yu¡¯s unexpected question left her somewhat confused. The speed of changing the subject was too fast, wasn¡¯t it? Yet, she still nodded subconsciously. "I used to, but I¡¯m not raising the current batch... Why am I even telling you this? Leave now while I¡¯m still patient, and don¡¯t disturb my reunion with my junior sister..." But before she could finish speaking, Tao Yu was already knocking on his palm with a look of joy on his face. "Isn¡¯t this perfect timing? I had some doubts about how to persuade Little Dragon Girl and Grandma Sun." If it were Little Dragon Girl and Grandma Sun, Tao Yu was more likely to appeal to their emotions and reason with them, explaining the dangers of the Abyss and the difficulties of having protective shelter. Considering Little Dragon Girl¡¯s temperament and Grandma Sun¡¯s mindset in caring for her, Tao Yu was prepared to spend some time practicing martial arts here while persuading them. If it took too long, he might even need to make a trip back, delaying his trip to Kunlun. But he hadn¡¯t expected this stroke of luck! "The fairy and I must be fated." Tao Yu¡¯s enthusiastic gaze made Li Mochou slightly uncomfortable, and with flushed cheeks, she retorted, "Philanderer!" After speaking, she flicked her fingers, and several silver needles shot out at lightning speed! The needles were thin and covert, their speed not too fast, like harpoons shot underwater, making it easier to bypass protective Inner Strength. However, Tao Yu merely raised his hand to flick them away effortlessly, his soundless flick of Flicking Flower Finger Skill not only scattering the Ice Soul Silver Needle mid-flight but also sealing several of Li Mochou¡¯s vital points. Even with her considerable martial prowess and venomous skills, she was now left feeling numb and helpless, completely at his mercy... Chapter 243 - 220: Misfortune and Blessing Go Hand in Hand "This was you who started it." Tao Yu said with a beaming smile. "Ice Soul Silver Needle, huh? That¡¯s highly venomous, you really struck with venomous intent." Tao Yu approached Li Mochou, whose acupoints were under his control, and appraised his trophy with interest. It had to be said that Li Mochou was actually quite attractive, with her skin snowy and delicate¡ªhealthier looking than the somewhat pathologically pale Xiaolongnu. Although her headlights were not as big as Cheng Lixue¡¯s, they matched her figure quite perfectly. "Help me raise bees, and I won¡¯t kill you. How about that?" Tao Yu laid out his terms, a fair trade¡ªsparing a life in exchange for labor. And yet, Li Mochou was still recovering from her shock. She had wandered the Martial World for many years and had encountered many a master. But to witness such a display of power, breaking Ice Soul Silver Needle from a distance and instantly gaining control over her was overwhelmingly domineering. "I have seen the One-Yang Finger, and compared to your finger force, it¡¯s vastly inferior. What kind of martial art is this?" Though Li Mochou¡¯s question carried a trace of shock, there was an inherent seductiveness to her voice. "The effectiveness of a martial arts technique depends on the person who uses it. Did you think you had seen it all just by watching a few mediocrities perform the One-Yang Finger?" Tao Yu glanced at her sidelong and then continued to ask, "What¡¯s your answer? My patience is not the best." Just then, Li Mochou did not speak, but Cheng Lixue came over with her cheeks slightly flushed, sizing up Li Mochou and whispering to Tao Yu, "Actually, I think you could use other methods to make her comply, and I could help you... when the time comes." Tao Yu, hearing these ruthless suggestions and looking at this so-called chivalrous hero, was somewhat speechless. This chivalrous woman, your thoughts are quite dangerous! "I saw her trying to use the venomous needle; she intended to kill you," Cheng Lixue said with a faintly red face. Although Li Mochou didn¡¯t know what kind of suggestion this beautiful heroine was making to Tao Yu, she keenly sensed that there was a problem. He must have other methods he hasn¡¯t used yet! Her attitude softened immediately and she said in a gentle tone, "I was wrong earlier. As compensation, I¡¯m willing to raise bees for the young hero. However, it¡¯s been many years since I¡¯ve tended to Jade Bees, and my skills have grown somewhat rusty. I have a junior sister living here; why not bring her along to keep me company, and we can both help you raise them..." "She hasn¡¯t offended me. If you can convince her, that¡¯s fine, but if your skills are rusty, I might have them train you as well." Tao Yu, looking at the person who, when caught in the rain, intended to tear up the umbrella and drag her junior sister into the water, didn¡¯t know whether she was truly malicious or just coveting the Jade Maiden¡¯s Sutra. Li Mochou glanced at Cheng Lixue, whose face was flushed, feeling that this did not bode well, and that perhaps things were fine as they were. "Alright, from now on I will rely on the landlord¡¯s care." Li Mochou bowed slightly to Tao Yu. "That, about expressing apologies you should..." Cheng Lixue began to whisper a reminder next to her, but Tao Yu covered her mouth and she began to muffle... ... "Sister?" The Little Dragon Girl, seeing her long-unseen senior sister and noting her face unchanged, felt a certain joy in her heart. The Little Dragon Girl, having lived in the ancient tomb from a young age and unaware of worldly affairs, considered her senior sister to be one of the few people she had been in contact with most. Regrettably, because of her master¡¯s last wishes, the Little Dragon Girl had to turn her senior sister away. In truth, as for the Jade Maiden¡¯s Sutra and the like, she had little interest herself, practicing martial arts was more out of habit and following her master¡¯s last wishes and arrangements. "Junior sister, I¡¯m going to trouble you these next few days..." Seeing her sister still so ethereal, Li Mochou couldn¡¯t help but sigh silently. Realizing she would be subject to others for the rest of her life, she began to feel that the Jade Maiden¡¯s Sutra was also just so, unable to help her escape her plight. "Miss Long, the situation is roughly like this..." Tao Yu gave a brief explanation to both the Little Dragon Girl and Granny Sun. The Little Dragon Girl had already heard from Granny Sun that Tao Yu was highly skilled in martial arts, but the way Granny Sun described it had seemed too exaggerated. She had not expected to turn around and capture her senior sister, whose martial arts were still superior to her own, even though they should be about the same age. She had hoped to find an opportunity to defeat him and fulfill her master¡¯s wishes, but it seemed there was no chance now. "...So now I can assure you that Li Mochou will no longer harm people, nor will she continue to covet the Jade Maiden¡¯s Sutra. I earnestly request Miss Long and Granny Sun to help her familiarize herself with the beekeeping techniques. Of course, there will be compensation. According to the information I¡¯ve found about Wang Chongyang¡¯s legacy, he actually..." Tao Yu briefly explained the Nine Yin True Scriptures that Wang Chongyang had carved in the ancient tomb, considering it a fair exchange. "If Miss Long and Granny Sun are willing to come with us, that would be even better. Although things are a bit chaotic on our side, with your skills and the help of the friends I¡¯ve asked for assistance, safety should be no concern." Just as Tao Yu finished speaking, Li Mochou unexpectedly took the initiative to speak on Tao Yu¡¯s behalf, "Junior sister, the reason I came this time is that a major event has occurred in the martial world recently. Titans have appeared in the north, and the Abyss has appeared in the East Sea. The grand assembly of the martial world is imminent..." Li Mochou also shared her reason for coming. Due to the recent series of upheavals in the martial world, she felt insecure, which had led her to think of the Jade Maiden¡¯s Sutra again. No matter what, in these chaotic times, increasing her own strength was the right path. The Jade Maiden¡¯s Sutra was almost becoming her obsession. Little had she expected, her new master had found the Nine Yin True Scriptures, whose might seemed even greater than the Jade Maiden¡¯s Sutra. She wondered whether this was a blessing or a curse... Chapter 244 - 221 Long Journey ``` Thousands of cavalry galloped across the plains, and ahead were seven or eight Titans, each ten meters tall, as well as several others that were three to four meters in height. Although the Titans were still far apart from each other, their massive forms were still highly conspicuous. Yet these cavalrymen, faced with the Titans ahead, did not hesitate in the slightest, charging forward like a torrential flood. Similarly, upon seeing the incoming cavalry, two twelve-meter Titans suddenly accelerated, adopting a grotesque and bizarre posture as they ran quickly towards the cavalry. One of the Titans charged on all fours, while the other swung its arms around effeminately. "Two Aberrants, huh. Command the squad to enter hunting mode; I¡¯ll take care of the Aberrants," Tao Yu said to Armin beside him. Although his speech was still not fluent, Armin began to wave the command flag, along with General Bo Yan and his personal guards swiftly relaying orders down the line. The thousands of cavalry instantly began to disperse in a well-coordinated maneuver! The peak of cold weapon warfare that the plains army corps represented was fully showcased. Tao Yu, in complete harmony with his horse, directed his True Yuan into the horse¡¯s body to form a circuit and then suddenly accelerated, leaving a trail of dust as he left the team to rush towards the nearest Aberrant. Roar~ A lofty Dragon¡¯s Chant accompanied by a burst of blood soared into the sky. A technique, "Flying Dragon in the Sky," instantly blew the head and neck of a Titan in the front, with blood and steam being cast wantonly. While aloft in midair, Tao Yu¡¯s fingers danced swiftly. With the appropriate shooting angle, the pebbles flicked from his hands traced arcs in the air, each marked by a tail flame of red light as they converged on the quadruped Aberrant. Under the precise control of his mental power and the advantages of the "Meditation Technique," the attacks enveloped the Titan¡¯s neck in an instant. Pop pop pop~ A series of soft explosions ensued, and the Aberrant¡¯s head, as if sliced by a ring, fell to the ground, with the body continuing to charge forward a distance after collapsing. Tao Yu then casually absorbed the Yuan Force from these two Aberrants before turning his gaze to the nearby plains cavalry squad. Eight hunting teams, four Chosen Ones! With tacit understanding now, the plains cavalry deftly maneuvered with rope ties while on horseback. Working with long weapons, they slashed at the bulky Pure Titans, tripping them over. Then they would close in to hack at the Titans¡¯ hands before the Chosen Ones delivered the final stab to the back of the neck! Despite losing over a hundred men along the way, the team was becoming more skilled. With Tao Yu standing firm like a towering pillar in their midst. When they overcame their fear of the Titans, they realized that, when coordinated, Titans were not so difficult to kill! The fast Titans were a challenge, but the regular ones could just be seen as large, fierce beasts! With Tao Yu having killed two Aberrants, sitting central, the split hunting teams successfully completed their Titan hunts, and the Chosen Ones performed the final strikes. "Chosen Ones have their advantages, and Pioneers have theirs. However, without the ability to gather production resources, the starting pace of Chosen Ones is actually even faster," Tao Yu sighed softly. In this time, apart from successfully teaching Cheng Lixue and Yang Guo the basics of the Nine Yin True Scripture, Mikasa and Eren, the two Chosen Ones, have also learned the Nine Yin True Scripture. Thanks to the continuous hunting of Titans, they have become more proficient at using some of the techniques from the Nine Yin True Scripture. The high quality of the cultivation method and the more efficient boost from the Yuan Force were factors. Although they couldn¡¯t compare to Tao Yu, they could be considered skilled fighters in the martial world, not much weaker than the average third-generation disciples of the Quanzhen Sect! Generally speaking, they could barely manage to exert force from a distance a few times, but mainly they were using their Inner Strength to circulate through their meridians, strengthening themselves. This is what it means to be the Chosen One! For a strong warrior like Yin Tianzheng, a combatant who could strike from the air only about thirty times, their combined strength was almost equivalent to one Yin Tianzheng. Aside from Eren not yet accessing the Founding Titan¡¯s power, everything else could be considered to be going smoothly, perfectly even. However, Tao Yu didn¡¯t have time to tutor other members of the Training Corps; Eren and the others could take care of that when they had the time. Tao Yu even started having the trainees of the Training Corps teach the ¡¯Shaolin Basic Breathing Techniques¡¯ to the mid-level military officers among these grassland soldiers. This was the Abyss, after all. These native inhabitants could be considered his direct lineage, and it would be a waste not to use them. With the help of Bo Yan, combined with the impression Tao Yu had made earlier with his display of prowess, and periodically using Soul Transfer in conjunction with motivational speeches, overall, the integration was considered successful. In fact, these grassland people admired strength, and they were quick to adapt due to their customs of following the victor since their past defeats. "It¡¯s not realistic to keep them with me all the time, but when it¡¯s time to start the breeding program and I¡¯m short-handed, each one of them will be valuable as dual-purpose workers. I won¡¯t need so many, and the surplus should fetch a good price." Tao Yu had already made plans for them in his mind. Natural horsemen and archers, they should be able to adapt quickly to firearms as well, and with the ¡¯Shaolin Basic Breathing Techniques¡¯ to make do, they would be far more useful than your average Pioneer from the outer towns. "The kind of military discipline where orders must be followed without question is hard to come by among the Pioneers." But as Tao Yu and his company pressed on, they suddenly saw fireworks flashing in the sky ahead, seemingly flares. "That¡¯s not our signal arrows." Armin quickly said by his side. "Hmm, it should be the Ming Cult¡¯s." Tao Yu pondered for a moment. The Kunlun region was home to the Kunlun Sect as well, though they were miserably suppressed by the Ming Cult, only starting to make a name for themselves recently. The Ming Cult, specialists in rising in rebellion, had faced suppression from Huang Shang, the author of the Nine Yin True Scripture, during the uprising led by the Sect Hierarch Fang La. For the grasslands, the Ming Cult had always been defiant. Located in the Western Regions, far from the Emperor¡¯s reach, the undermanned grasslands hadn¡¯t managed this area much. Even during the time of the Yuan Dynasty, the Ming Cult was thriving and growing stronger, and now they were naturally in a flourishing state. Perhaps the failure of Fang La meant they were still recovering their vitality and had not come forth to cause trouble. Today, with three thousand iron cavalry entering their own territory, it was normal that they would take notice... Chapter 249 226 Right Emissary Fu emerged just in time to hear Tang Wenliang''s bold and shameless words, and immediately could not help but leap out. His appearance indeed attracted the attention of both parties, instantly making him the focus. Yang Xiao, Wei Yixiao, and the five Hermits who had been taken down by Cheng Kun initially thought the familiar attire signified Fan Yao''s return, but their expressions quickly turned to astonishment. Who is this guy? Since when did our Ming Cult have such a person? Tang Wenliang was originally up there to show his face, bullying Yin Tianzheng who, after a series of fights, was nearly delirious. But now, suddenly a man with clearly profound skill appeared, catching him somewhat off guard, yet he still refused to concede defeat, saying "Who is this presumptuous rat, so arrogant as to insult our ancestors?" "I am Right Emissary Fu Yi of the thirtieth generation of the Ming Cult, youngster, let me see what you''re made of." Right Emissary Fu thundered a cry and leapt forth. Although he seemed to be about the same age as Tang Wenliang, he kept calling him ''junior''. The key was that Fu Yi''s power was indeed not weak; although Tang Wenliang was no mediocrity, it also depended on who the opponent was. As Right Emissary Fu casually neutralized the other''s Seven Injuries Fist and turned its power back on Tang Wenliang to send him flying. Yang Xiao, despite reeling from the numbing effects of the Hell''s Yin Wind in his body, stood up in shock and blurted out "The Great Shift of Qiankun!" "What? The Great Shift of Qiankun? Is he really the emissary of the thirtieth generation?" "How is that possible!" "Has he achieved cultivation?" "..." The five Hermits, who had previously experienced Yang Xiao''s second level of the Great Shift of Qiankun, were also shocked when they saw him pointing it out. The stranger coming forward and claiming to be the Right Emissary of the thirtieth generation had seemed odd to them. But now that the Great Shift of Qiankun had been revealed, there was no doubt that it greatly increased his credibility! "Hmm, are these the juniors a hundred years later? Why do they all look so sickly, even being chased to the Bright Summit?" "Truly intriguing..." By this time, the Left Emissary and three Protectors had also stepped forward. Seeing the wounded all over the ground on the side of the Ming Cult, each one of them put on the face of a senior expert. Afterward, it was Yang Buhui who upon seeing Xiaozhao and Zhang Wuji, couldn''t help but speak out "Brother Wuji?" Zhang Wuji had previously met with Yang Buhui upon his arrival and had even disclosed his identity, so she knew who he was. Now seeing him come forward with Xiaozhao, she also exclaimed in surprise "Could you have come out of the secret chamber?" Hearing Yang Buhui''s words, Yang Xiao''s expression shifted as well, his face full of astonishment. The case is cracked! Could it be that this is why the Ming Cult''s forbidden ground is off-limits to everyone but the Sect Hierarch? Could it be a way to seek reinforcements from a hundred years ago?! The ancients had a clearly stronger affinity for the mystical, and with the northern grassland Yuan army mixing with the Tujue, it even indirectly confirmed many possibilities. At this moment, Fu Yi had already challenged the Five Elders of Kongtong, and although his Great Shift of Qiankun appeared similar to Yang Xiao''s, it was child''s play to deal with the likes of the Five Elders of Kongtong. But after all, he had only traveled from one hundred years in the past and hadn''t acquired a century''s worth of power from thin air. So, after completing the challenge against Kongtong, he swiftly retreated with a leap "No wonder they made it to the Bright Summit, there''s still some capability. A century later and even Shaolin monks dare to stick their heads out, huh." "Young brother, thank you." "Grandfather, I am Wuji." Compared to the original story, where he still kept a bit of secrecy, this time he was much more open. With Tao Yu backing him up, he had a lot more confidence. While Yin Tianzheng was still in a daze, Zhang Wuji had already leapt up to the center of the arena and addressed the crowd with folded hands, "Ladies and gentlemen, the siege of Bright Summit by the six major sects was originally the conspiracy of ''Cheng Kun of the Chaotic Thunder Hand''..." Having said that, he began to slowly explain some of the situation he knew. Tao Yu, on the other hand, chose not to intervene; misunderstandings unresolved and simply suppressed by force could potentially explode into internal issues at any unforeseen time. After this matter was resolved, he certainly had to return to the present world; truly settling disputes would be more stable, and Tao Yu did not want any unforeseen complications upon his return. Given the original situation, it was best for Zhang Wuji, who had both the blood of the Ming Cult and Wudang, to resolve these grievances. "Amitabha! My nephew Yuan Zhen has exhausted his strength and perished; will you place all the blame on a dead man''s head? You insult the name of Shaolin!" Kong Xing, an expert in the Dragon Claw Hand, had a fiery temper, and directly came out to refute Zhang Wuji''s words, startling the honest and straightforward Zhang Wuji. "Ah? Cheng Kun is dead?" "That''s right, that monk and the Savage King competed in Inner Strength until exhaustion led to death." At this point, Yin Tianzheng also came forward to confirm that Yuan Zhen was indeed ''dead,'' leading Zhang Wuji to believe it as truth. And at that moment, Tao Yu still appropriately came forward to save the situation, chuckling lightly, "The art of faking one''s death is not anything profound; without seeing the corpse, it cannot be confirmed." After Tao Yu stepped forward, Zhang Wuji automatically yielded the central position. He never liked competing; this time he only acted because it concerned his adoptive father, grandfather, and The Seven Heroes of Wudang. "So many have died today, it''s natural that bodies cannot be found right away." Kong Xing was clearly dissatisfied with them ''implying'' guilt upon a deceased nephew. "Let''s do this, I''ll try to find him. He might not have gone far right now, or he could even be somewhere nearby, watching us..." Tao Yu grinned, then took a deep, steadying breath. In the next moment, propelled by Ghost Prison Yin Wind, a rolling clamor surged forth "Cheng Kun..." The echoing sound of the name ''Cheng Kun'' reverberated in waves. Even though Tao Yu chose not to attack those present, merely extending the reach of his voice, everyone still felt their Qi-Blood roiling and their heads spinning, experiencing the tremendous Inner Strength contained within! This left everyone utterly astonished! The so-called thirty-generation Bright Summit''s right Guardian who had come forward already demonstrated profound Inner Strength. Yet compared to Tao Yu''s voice, it was like the difference between a lake and an ocean! With this display of Inner Strength, no one present was a match for him! Bright Summit was a mountain peak; his voice, unbridled, carried far and wide. At this moment, Tao Yu also felt a sudden decline in his mental energy, the Meditation Technique with its propensity for collapse in use, coupled with his High Spiritual Perception, brought a smile to his face, "As expected, found him, just wasted a bit of energy..." No sooner had Tao Yu spoken than he left a trail of afterimages behind as he instantly departed from Bright Summit and plunged down the mountain. That terrifying speed and the afterimages left in his wake caused the onlookers, who had just recovered from their Qi-Blood turmoil, to change their expressions drastically. The rugged boulders of Bright Summit seemed like flat ground beneath Tao Yu''s feet, the steep cliffs unable to hinder him in the least; every prominence left behind one of his afterimages, extending in a trail! What sort of sound technique is this? What kind of lightness skill! Is this even human? Chapter 250 Chapter 227: Frog in a Well 250 Chapter 227: Frog in a Well ``` "If it wasn''t for that damn kid..." At this moment, Cheng Kun struggled to endure the rampage of his chaotic inner strength, supporting himself on a boulder as he spat out a mouthful of coagulated blood. After years of painstaking effort, just when his great achievement was about to be realized, he could not help but indulge in the desire to confess. Having successfully ambushed Yang Xiao and the others, he began to uncontrollably pour out his long-suppressed grand scheme, disclosing his actions in his own words. It was precisely because of this that Zhang Wuji was able to take advantage of the Chaos Energy Bag to fully master the Nine Yang Divine Skill. Subsequently, Cheng Kun was injured by Zhang Wuji and managed to escape by trapping Zhang Wuji and Xiao Zhao in a secret chamber with a mechanism before fleeing to safety. After emerging, he had another fierce fight with a formidable enemy, and finally had to fake death to get away. "Humph, anyway, after today..." However, just as he took a breath, suddenly, layers upon layers of echoes began to resonate through the mountains. "Cheng Kun... Cheng Kun..." The echo was all around him, with no discernible source, as if it was coming from every direction. "Who? Who is there!" Cheng Kun demanded with a fierce voice. Yet there was no reply, which left Cheng Kun somewhat aghast. Completely unaware of the location of the speaker, it seemed as though the voice was right beside his ear, making him momentarily believe he had encountered something unclean. Afterward, enduring his injuries, he prepared to continue his descent from the mountain. "This place is not safe to stay for long..." However, just at that moment, Cheng Kun''s face turned green as he saw a figure gracefully approach from Bright Summit. With every light tap of the figure''s feet brought about a distance of several meters, leaving a trail of afterimages in the air. Tao Yu, swift as the wind, caused a huge stir by grabbing Cheng Kun, who had been hiding in the darkness, as effortlessly as an eagle capturing a chick. In any other situation, the Shaolin monks would indeed need to carefully explain themselves. But Tao Yu''s earlier display of profound inner strength, along with his ghostly Light Body Technique, had already shown them his absolute power. Now, even brazen talking back seemed out of the question. It was Kong Zhi who broke the silence "Amitabha, Monk Yuan Zhen, there is someone here who wishes to confront you. Do not speak falsely." Cheng Kun''s will to survive was quite strong; even in such a situation, he still boldly lied as he argued with Zhang Wuji. The slickness of this seasoned talker was something the currently inexperienced Zhang Wuji couldn''t match, as he was twisted the facts of what he had personally witnessed into baseless fabrications by Cheng Kun. This left Tao Yu somewhat stunned as he watched; indeed, Cheng Kun managed to stir up trouble even after faking death in the original story, but Tao Yu had not expected that even when brought before Zhang Wuji, he would still lose control. "...Amitabha, I am indeed Cheng Kun and indeed have made grievous mistakes. It was because of these misdeeds that I turned to the Buddhist path. If my disciple Xie Xun cannot let go, then I am willing to die at his hand to resolve our grievances, rather than see him kill the innocent..." Tao Yu also listened to the entire exchange attentively, and had to admit that Cheng Kun truly was talented, able to fight against the tide. Applause sounded. Tao Yu clapped his hands in praise "No wonder you could stir up such trouble in the Martial World. What a pity, you''ve been too disgusting in your actions, otherwise you might have indeed had a chance to be the ''Fortune Thief'' left behind." Tao Yu felt somewhat sentimental. "Amitabha, donor, your martial arts are peerless. Even that True Master Zhang may not be your match. If you wish to believe so, then let''s agree to disagree, as I lack the strength to refute you." Even amidst the turmoil, he subtly stirred trouble for Wudang, a task done effortlessly. And seeing a turn of events, the Five Elders of Kongtong once again spoke up "Right, and even if it''s true, not all of Xie Xun''s deeds were instructed by Cheng Kun. He is the one who stole our Seven Injuries Fist, and we still seek justice!" Chapter 251 Chapter 227: A Frog in a Well - Part 2 251 Chapter 227: A Frog in a Well - Part 2 ``` "Martial World affairs, after all, is a matter for the Martial World!" "Indeed, indeed, we all still need to reason." "..." Although Tao Yu''s move shocked everyone, it was just a display of his acoustic skill and lightness skill in capturing someone. His strength is definitely impressive, but it seems he doesn''t kill, so there''s nothing to be afraid of! When they forced Zhang Sanfeng on Wudang Mountain in the past, it''s not like they hadn''t done it before! So what if he''s invincible under the heavens? Once is an accident, twice is a pattern! Actually, the six major sects'' siege on Bright Summit is not solely due to past grievances; those grievances were just one of the sparks that set things off. Seeing the situation that had been almost under control erupt into chaos again with just a few words from Cheng Kun, Tao Yu couldn''t help but sigh. "It seems that being adept in lightness skill isn''t enough. It looks like you''re mistaking me for Wei Yixiao." Tao Yu grinned, revealing his gleaming teeth "Then let''s just have to settle it with a real fight." Dang~ Kong Zhi tapped his Zen staff on the ground, producing a ''dang'' sound, before saying in a deep voice, "Your martial arts are indeed peerless; even just your lightness skill is unmatched. I fear there is no one here who can be your match. Even if we were to fight one after another in succession, we might not be able to defeat you. But if we were to attack together, you might not be able to kill us all." Goodness, separated by a hundred years in time, hearing words that were different in content but similar in meaning, Tao Yu found himself somewhat distracted. What is this? The meme pollution of Shaolin Temple? "Right, he is an evil demon, and everyone has the right to execute him!" Xian Yutong also stepped forward "Moreover, at the beginning, we were deceived by Yin Tianzheng. They must have known they had reinforcements coming before proposing this challenge." No sooner had he spoken than Tao Yu, like a tiger entering a flock of sheep, charged straight at the allied forces of the six great sects. A dozen or so Blood Dragons ravaged around Tao Yu, complemented by twelve Sacred Fire Orders for added damage. 22:09 The scene had completely changed! "No, don''t!" An Emei disciple, faced with the charging Blood Dragon, displayed a face full of terror and could only attempt to block with her sword. But with a flick of the Blood Dragon''s tail, the oppressive Blood Gang instantly shattered the long sword into several pieces, and the immense force sent her flying backward, blood spraying from her mouth¡ªfortunately, her life was spared. Some tried to flee, but even a glancing touch from a Blood Dragon sent them flying away, completely unable to resist. This scene was occurring every moment. Everywhere, elites of the six major sects were being thrown around involuntarily. The blood mist sprayed into the air even formed a rainbow, with weapons continuously breaking apart. The sounds of breaking weapons, snapping bones, spurting blood, bodies hitting the ground, and screams rose and fell in succession, like a ghastly concert of carnage. Even a slight touch led to blood spurting and bodies flying. While Tao Yu decided to conserve his energy and not burst them outright, Blood Gang, formed from his combined True Yuan, Gang Qi, and spiritual will, was not something that most of these martial artists, who couldn''t even externalize their inner strength, could withstand. Their only slight advantage over the grassland soldiers was the protective layer of inner strength, which prevented them from dying upon contact! Apart from a slight resistance, they were no different from ordinary people in other respects! The only ones who could put up some fight were the experts capable of externalizing their inner strength. In the case that Tao Yu did not directly use the Blood Dragons to burst targets, they could barely entangle for a moment or two. "Ha!" Kong Xing''s Dragon Claw Hand, filled with True Qi, pounced towards a zhang-long Blood Dragon that was tossing several Shaolin disciples through the air, his fierce claw aimed at the dragon''s neck. But in the next instant, as the dragon''s tail came sweeping at him, his expression changed drastically and he had to release his grip and defend himself with his hands. ``` Chapter 252 Chapter 227: Sitting at the Bottom of a Well and Looking at the Sky_3 252 Chapter 227: Sitting at the Bottom of a Well and Looking at the Sky_3 Feeling the immense force transmitted through his hands, Kong Xing could only feel his bones groaning in protest, his complexion turning bitter. "I''ve trained in the Dragon Claw Hand, and now you actually have me grappling with a dragon!" But now, in this arena, he had become one of the taller figures, and even with his palms feeling numb, he had no choice but to grit his teeth and face the challenge. Fortunately, Tao Yu did not choose to detonate the Blood Dragon Gang Qi all at once, and with Kong Xing''s skill, he was just barely able to entangle one, with attacks and counterattacks. However, a powerhouse like King Golden Wheel barely survived facing three Blood Dragons, and even after recuperating for a month or two, he still hadn''t fully recovered. The only ones here worthy of mention were the divine monks of the Shaolin ''Kong'' generation, Song Yuanqiao, and the nun wielding the Heavenly Sword. One of them was struggling bitterly against a Blood Dragon, the five elders of Kongtong joined forces to entangle another one, and the remaining members of The Seven Heroes of Wudang used the True Martial Seven Section Formation to engage two more, while the rest were truly entering a no man''s land. Martial artists who couldn''t project their True Qi outward were simply no match for even one exchange! "Are you kidding me!" Xian Yutong, seeing a Blood Dragon specifically targeting him, truly had a bitter look on his face. This is too much honor for me! But he had also noticed the situation earlier; the enemy seemed to be holding back, mostly inflicting injuries without killing. With his skill level being much higher than the young ones, why not take this opportunity to leave the scene? Thinking this, he straightened his expression and then, with a tone full of righteous indignation, said, "Now is the time, let me, Xian Yutong, see what you''re capable of, ha!" Crack~ Spurt~ Tao Yu was very satisfied with his current state. Although he didn''t let the Blood Dragons shatter and unleash their strongest attacks, except for the strongest few, he could easily deprive them of their fighting capacity. "Using powerful effects might not solve everything, but it''s enough to kill their backbone. If I only circulate through the meridians without using special effects, killing everyone would be easy, it would just take longer to deal with. After all, there''s no need to detonate the Blood Dragon against opponents here." Tao Yu had already made a rough estimate in his mind. Should he choose to let the Blood Dragons explode, although it would consume a lot, the key figures of the six major factions would all collectively perish! Elite disciples would be decimated! This was a high-consumption special attack, seeking only a quick and explosive resolution. If he relied purely on the continuous circulation of True Yuan through the meridians, solely relying on the physical augmentation, he''d have to kill each opponent one by one, and it would take longer, but he estimated he could kill them all without even catching his breath. At this moment, Tao Yu alone faced the core of hundreds of experts from the six major factions, yet he seemed to have the upper hand in terms of momentum! It was as if he alone had encircled the elite forces of the six major factions! Although a powerful offensive effect was costly, the impact and subversion it brought on a mental level were matchless¡ªan instance of getting what you pay for! The elites of the six major factions all had grim expressions on their faces. Kong Zhi was gasping for breath, his trembling palms barely able to hold the Zen Staff steady. Looking at his bent Zen Staff, watching those Blood Dragons that Tao Yu had retracted, and seeing Tao Yu''s aura that seemed completely unaffected, his face couldn''t help but show a hint of bitterness. He originally thought Zhang Sanfeng was unmatched under the heavens, but the emergence of the Worlds Beyond made it clear what it meant to have a frog-in-the-well perspective! "Benefactor''s Divine Skill is unparalleled. This time, we admit defeat. Thank you for your mercy..." Being coerced and yet having to thank the coercer. As long as one is powerful enough, anything they do is justified! Chapter 253 Chapter 228: Handling the Aftermath 253 Chapter 228: Handling the Aftermath "How much better it would''ve been to say this earlier, instead of us having to beat you up." Tao Yu shook his head and reabsorbed the sky full of Blood Dragons back into the bloody mist. After recalling the Blood Dragons, he calculated he had about a quarter of his endurance left, but due to [One Proof Forever Proof], there wouldn''t be a significant impact until one element was completely depleted. "We were deluded, having believed Cheng Kun''s nonsense." "It''s all our fault." "Cheng Kun deserves to die!" "..." The Five Elders of Kongtong were sitting collapsed on the ground at this point, looking at Xian Yutong''s dead body, and began to hastily admit their wrongdoings. They had to admit it, or else! If he''s going to go back and attack our master, that would be truly disgraceful! We came here seeking support, only to be beaten to this state. If we go and attack our master, wouldn''t that be total disaster? "That Cheng Kun really committed heinous crimes; he deserved to die!" "It was all him, causing so many years of bloodshed in the Martial World." "My purse went missing on the way here, it must have been that scoundrel who stole it!" "My undergarments are also missing, it must be him!" "I fell off my horse, it was definitely him attacking in secret." "..." The people from the six major sects unleashed their verbal tirades against Cheng Kun''s body, condemning him with words. They truly had the capability to kill all of us! Even piling up on him turned out to be useless! The daunting words of the Monk Kong Zhi turned out to be true! The only one who was silent, holding the Heavenly Sword with a pale face due to the enormous expenditure of Inner Strength, was the Abbess Miejue. Others might have been wronged, but her senior brother had been infuriated to death by Yang Xiao, and her most talented disciple had been defiled by Yang Xiao, giving birth to a bastard child. Another person who felt the indignation was Yin Lihua of the Wudang. Being one of the victims, he was still kept in the dark at this moment. And five of the Seven Heroes of Wudang had been tied up by the three Blood Dragons, now drained of both blood and energy, leaving him no choice but to watch Yang Xiao helplessly, without any means to intervene. On another note, once Song Yuanqiao recovered a bit of his Inner Strength, he and Zhang Wuji recognized their blood relation. With this new familial connection, the atmosphere on the scene softened considerably. On the other hand, Yang Xiao and others were still unable to snap back to reality for a long time. "Does Sect Hierarch Tao have any advice?" Kong Zhi clasped his hands together and earnestly sought guidance. No matter whether it was as his opponent had said, he needed to be tactful enough to partake in the conversation. After Zhang Sanfeng became unbeatable, when facing this real person Zhang, they had been just as cautious. And now, a more ferocious figure had appeared. What a calamity! "My suggestion is that Wuji and I accompany you on your journey back, and then let''s capture the Yuan official in charge. Wouldn''t that solve the problem?" "Brilliant, brilliant!" The monk Kong Xing also expressed his admiration from the side. This sort of empty flattery left Tao Yu a bit speechless. Had he said something profound? But indeed, such words could only be confidently spoken by Tao Yu after he had demonstrated his divine might. Anyone else saying them would indeed be laughed at. "Let''s rest briefly and then set off. I have some things to attend to when I return." Tao Yu didn''t allow the battered folks from the Six Major Sects much time to heal their wounds. Then he turned to Shi Zuoshi and said, "I''ll leave this place in your care. Later, I''ll arrange some tasks for you all." "We follow your orders, Sect Hierarch!" ... Below Bright Summit, on a high ground with a vast view, stands a desolate area with only a few sparse weeds. A young lady on horseback is surveying the landscape ahead amid a crowd of people attending to her, like stars surrounding the moon. The girl on the horse is exceptionally beautiful and possesses an innate noble elegance; she is Zhao Min, specifically in charge of Martial World affairs. Currently, she''s accompanied by martial artists such as Fan Yao, disguised as a suffering monk, the Xuanming Elders, and the Eight Heroes of Divine Archery. Behind her is nearly a thousand cavalry from the steppes! Nearly a thousand of these cavalries are elite. Actually, if discussing this force alone, facing either the Six Major Sects or Ming Cult would be rather awkward. The Ming Cult''s Five Elements Banner alone would give them a tough fight. However, after successfully inciting conflict between the Six Major Sects and Ming Cult, leading to the siege of Bright Summit, This force becomes super powerful for mopping up the aftermath. Moreover, with the Ten Fragrances Tender Muscle Powder, a top-tier poison targeting Martial Artists, if they could catch them off guard and seize the initiative, the scattered Six Major Sects would have no chance of escape... Chapter 254 Chapter 229 Zhao Min 254 Chapter 229 Zhao Min "Cheng Kun really knows how to boast," Having waited quite a while without seeing the fireworks from Bright Summit, Zhao Min seemed to let out a light chuckle. Although Cheng Kun was actually quite important under her command, Zhao Min didn''t really like the man; there was a feeling that she couldn''t quite keep him under control. "Commandery Princess, since there has been a problem on Cheng Kun''s end, should we temporarily retreat?" Crane Pen Elder from the Xuanming Elders asked with hands clasped together. "It''s fine. Even if Cheng Kun has failed, the six major sects have already started fighting with the Ming Cult. Once a conflict breaks out, it''s not something that can be stopped at will; neither side should expect to escape unscathed." A confident smile appeared on Zhao Min''s charming face. If the conflict hadn''t erupted, there might still have been a chance to stop it. Now that it had blown up, it would only escalate the tension. At least, Cheng Kun was still somewhat useful in stirring up the trouble. "They''re coming." Mounted on her horse, Zhao Min saw the troops coming down from Bright Summit. A trace of surprise also appeared on her pretty face, "Strange, why do they all seem wounded? Is the Ming Cult really that strong?" "The Ming Cult is strong, but they shouldn''t be able to completely overpower the experts from the six sects." At this moment, Crane Pen Elder was equally astonished. But now wasn''t the time to worry about that; regardless of which side had a pyrrhic victory, there was no difference in the result. "The Tujue in the northern plains are too rampant. They are strong because of their experts. We don''t have time to take it slow this time. Capture them all, submit or die!" There was a hint of iciness in Zhao Min''s voice. Currently, the Yuan Dynasty was troubled both internally and externally. The Tujue''s capability in military arrays could not be compared to theirs; they were still fighting in a scattered form as roving soldiers, incomparable to the highly organized Yuan army that had absorbed various strengths. Moreover, it seemed that the Tujue also had to face threats coming from behind them. It was uncertain why they had suddenly increased their blockade; all the scouts intending to cross the plains had vanished without a trace. One couldn''t help but wonder what the specific situation was further north in the Tujue steppes. 22:11 So even though the Tujue had numerous experts, and ''Martial Venerate'' was terrifyingly powerful, having gathered a large following even among the Yuan forces, the battlefield still favored the Yuan army. The opponent could only continue to assassinate their upper echelons to alleviate pressure. Because on the other front, it seemed ''Martial Venerate'' couldn''t always stay put. Meanwhile, they have always been spreading rumors like "We have the bitterly cold Xuanming Elders," bluffing and creating confusion among the opposition, deterring them from organizing a concentrated attack on the capital from a thousand miles away. Even so, Zhao Min knew that this standoff couldn''t last forever. The personal combat strength of the Tujue soldiers was not weak, and any deficiency in their battle array could be learned and imitated. But the training of those experts was not something that could be achieved overnight, and as time passed, it was bound to become increasingly disadvantageous for the Yuan forces! They could only maintain the upper hand now because the Tujue''s original enemies were restraining them! She had to cut through the chaos decisively! Otherwise, once the Tujue made peace with their enemies and agreed to invade the south together, then it would truly be the end. Although she was already aware that the masters from the Central Plains'' martial world were much inferior to those from the Tujue region, there was no other option; they had to be used as a stopgap, with their sheer numbers providing an absolute advantage... "Commandery Princess, be careful. Something''s coming. You should retreat first," However, just at that moment, one of the Eight Great Divine Archers spoke up with a serious look and a grave voice. All eight of them simultaneously drew their arrows and nocked them onto their bowstrings, beads of sweat suddenly breaking out on their foreheads. But since he was also a disguised spy, he naturally wouldn''t exert himself at this time, and was indifferently loafing at the side. In an instant, Tao Yu had arrived before them, surrounded by a steam that glowed red as fire, leaping like a flood dragon, his red Qi-Wall deflecting some of the incoming powerful arrows from above, diving down with several Blood Dragons in tow. The resounding Dragon''s Chant left everyone momentarily stunned as they watched the Blood Dragons rush into the crowd. "What is this devilry?" The eyes of the two elders of the Xuanming Sect bulged out, and soon they joined hands to strike a Xuanming Palm towards the Blood Dragons in defense, their chilly palm energy covering the Blood Dragons. But this time, Tao Yu had no intention of holding back; having fully recovered thanks to the Nutrient Paste, he was completely different from the state he was in on Bright Summit, the Blood Dragons rampaged without concern for the cost. With the addition of Fist Intention, the chilliness of the Xuanming Palm hadn''t even approached before it was weakened by a third, and then shattered by the robust Blood Gang in an instant. Rushing towards the Xuanming elders! Their palm energy having made contact, the sudden psychic shock made them feel as if the Blood Dragons had entered their minds and stirred chaos! It even gave them a sensation of withering and decay within their bodies! As their spirits were captured and their defensive inner strength collapsed, in the next moment the Xuanming elders were struck head-on by the Blood Dragons, exploding into a shower of fragments! Fan Yao, who had been dragging his feet a tad slower, was also scared out of his wits upon seeing the miserable state of the Xuanming elders. Not daring to confront them, he thought only of fleeing. But how could his running compare to their flying? He was soon sent flying, blood spraying from his mouth. However, in mid-air, Fan Yao''s face showed a bit of confusion as if he wasn''t badly harmed? Although he was flung away, the force had been completely defused, entirely different from what had happened to the other two. "Stop!" "Put down the Commandery Princess!" It must be said that Zhao Min was quite adept at command, even though Tao Yu displayed such might that stunned the thousands of soldiers. Still, among the Divine Archers, some managed to shout out in reprimand. But what they got in return was Tao Yu sweeping a Blood Dragon back with his hand, which sent them tumbling away, vomiting blood. They might be good at archery, but their strength was just about passable. "Everyone, stop! Do not offend the gentleman." Contrarily, it was Zhao Min, the Commandery Princess being held by the scruff of her neck by Tao Yu, who in the face of danger did not succumb to panic, softly chiding her subordinates. Only after everything was settled did she turn her face, showing a charming and radiant smile to Tao Yu, "I am Zhao Min, and I have seen the gentleman," she said. "May I inquire the honorable sir''s name and which part of the world he hails from?" Hearing Zhao Min''s words, Tao Yu raised his eyebrows in surprise, but then thought it to be reasonable. His style did seem a bit out of place in this world. Great Tang''s martial force was considerable, but it didn''t have these kinds of specialized effect attacks. "Quite clever, but it''s too troublesome to explain. For now, have them regroup and follow me," he said. "At the gentleman''s command. Regroup, heed the gentleman''s orders as you would mine," Zhao Min said decisively, prompting Tao Yu to take another look at her. Actually, Tao Yu personally hadn''t liked this character very much, but he had to admit that even now, with them on opposite sides, her conduct was beyond reproach. Her swift adaptability might even surpass that of the Shaolin monks! Chapter 251 - 227: A Frog in a Well - Part 2 251 Chapter 227: A Frog in a Well - Part 2 ``` "Martial World affairs, after all, is a matter for the Martial World!" "Indeed, indeed, we all still need to reason." "..." Although Tao Yu''s move shocked everyone, it was just a display of his acoustic skill and lightness skill in capturing someone. His strength is definitely impressive, but it seems he doesn''t kill, so there''s nothing to be afraid of! When they forced Zhang Sanfeng on Wudang Mountain in the past, it''s not like they hadn''t done it before! So what if he''s invincible under the heavens? Once is an accident, twice is a pattern! Actually, the six major sects'' siege on Bright Summit is not solely due to past grievances; those grievances were just one of the sparks that set things off. Seeing the situation that had been almost under control erupt into chaos again with just a few words from Cheng Kun, Tao Yu couldn''t help but sigh. "It seems that being adept in lightness skill isn''t enough. It looks like you''re mistaking me for Wei Yixiao." Tao Yu grinned, revealing his gleaming teeth "Then let''s just have to settle it with a real fight." Dang~ Kong Zhi tapped his Zen staff on the ground, producing a ''dang'' sound, before saying in a deep voice, "Your martial arts are indeed peerless; even just your lightness skill is unmatched. I fear there is no one here who can be your match. Even if we were to fight one after another in succession, we might not be able to defeat you. But if we were to attack together, you might not be able to kill us all." Goodness, separated by a hundred years in time, hearing words that were different in content but similar in meaning, Tao Yu found himself somewhat distracted. What is this? The meme pollution of Shaolin Temple? "Right, he is an evil demon, and everyone has the right to execute him!" Xian Yutong also stepped forward "Moreover, at the beginning, we were deceived by Yin Tianzheng. They must have known they had reinforcements coming before proposing this challenge." But now, he was ready to test the limits of his endurance! No sooner had he spoken than Tao Yu, like a tiger entering a flock of sheep, charged straight at the allied forces of the six great sects. A dozen or so Blood Dragons ravaged around Tao Yu, complemented by twelve Sacred Fire Orders for added damage. 22:09 The scene had completely changed! "No, don''t!" An Emei disciple, faced with the charging Blood Dragon, displayed a face full of terror and could only attempt to block with her sword. But with a flick of the Blood Dragon''s tail, the oppressive Blood Gang instantly shattered the long sword into several pieces, and the immense force sent her flying backward, blood spraying from her mouth¡ªfortunately, her life was spared. Some tried to flee, but even a glancing touch from a Blood Dragon sent them flying away, completely unable to resist. This scene was occurring every moment. Everywhere, elites of the six major sects were being thrown around involuntarily. The blood mist sprayed into the air even formed a rainbow, with weapons continuously breaking apart. The sounds of breaking weapons, snapping bones, spurting blood, bodies hitting the ground, and screams rose and fell in succession, like a ghastly concert of carnage. Even a slight touch led to blood spurting and bodies flying. While Tao Yu decided to conserve his energy and not burst them outright, Blood Gang, formed from his combined True Yuan, Gang Qi, and spiritual will, was not something that most of these martial artists, who couldn''t even externalize their inner strength, could withstand. Their only slight advantage over the grassland soldiers was the protective layer of inner strength, which prevented them from dying upon contact! Apart from a slight resistance, they were no different from ordinary people in other respects! The only ones who could put up some fight were the experts capable of externalizing their inner strength. In the case that Tao Yu did not directly use the Blood Dragons to burst targets, they could barely entangle for a moment or two. "Ha!" Kong Xing''s Dragon Claw Hand, filled with True Qi, pounced towards a zhang-long Blood Dragon that was tossing several Shaolin disciples through the air, his fierce claw aimed at the dragon''s neck. But in the next instant, as the dragon''s tail came sweeping at him, his expression changed drastically and he had to release his grip and defend himself with his hands. ``` Chapter 255 - 230 Placement "Tartars, indeed!" "Taoist Tao truly descends like a deposed immortal leaving no stone unturned." "Amitabha, Sect Hierarch Tao has saved our six major sects from a dire situation, otherwise our return journey would have been difficult to conclude peacefully." "Earlier it was said that Cheng Kun had planted explosives, now it turns out you¡¯ve saved us twice!" "Considering you¡¯ve spared us once before, this would be the third time!" "..." The experts from the six major sects, despite being injured, could not help but continuously praise Tao Yu as they watched him capture Zhao Min and approach with over a thousand cavalrymen from the plains. Zhao Min, who was being held by Tao Yu, immediately assessed his general situation. The Sect Hierarch of the Ming Cult? Wasn¡¯t it Yang Ding Tian before? A new Sect Hierarch... Seeing the pitiful state of the people from the six sects, she wasn¡¯t really surprised. After all, the opponent had previously broken through their formation alone and aimed straight for the enemy¡¯s leader amid thousands of troops. It was natural for the six sects allied with the Ming Cult to be thoroughly battered. They hadn¡¯t lost many men, indeed, as they said, they were spared! However, Zhao Min still displayed a naive expression and delicately said, "Taoist Tao, what is your purpose in descending to the mortal world this time? Whatever you desire, the court can satisfy it¡ªwealth, beauty, status, power..." "I want you." Tao Yu found Zhao Min¡¯s eagerness baffling, but upon hearing his words, she merely paused for a moment and then gently replied with a blush coloring her face, "If it¡¯s for Taoist Tao, naturally... it¡¯s possible." "If I wanted beauty, I would only need a handmaid to clean the latrines." "That works too." Tao Yu, looking at the serious Zhao Min, was somewhat surprised. Well done, she was willing to rise and fall accordingly. But he hadn¡¯t agreed to anything, and it didn¡¯t matter if she offered herself willingly. The experts from the six sects, hearing such conversation, also showed changing expressions, fearing that Tao Yu might be beguiled by the young temptress, yet they dared not voice their concerns. Many of them were sending meaningful glances in the direction of Mie Jue, whose disciples included quite a few beauties. But clearly, with Mie Jue¡¯s temperament, even if she understood their intentions, she would do nothing about it. "Stop your senseless chatter. The problem is temporarily resolved, and if you find yourselves in trouble again, don¡¯t blame me for it," Tao Yu said, waving his hand impatiently at the people from the six sects. "Amitabha, Sect Hierarch Tao is merciful." "We are injured and fear court ambushes. May we seek temporary shelter in your sect?" One of the Five Elders of Kongtong had a flash of inspiration and made a request. "That is possible. I intend to unite the Martial World to confront this unprecedented major upheaval. Perhaps you can arrange for your disciples to send a message back to your sects using carrier pigeons." Tao Yu glanced at them, which was met by silence. How could the martial sects wish for another figure above them, like a retired emperor? They were already suffocated enough under Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s presence. It wasn¡¯t merely a matter of strength. But the Pioneers who have managed to stay alive up to now are just over ten thousand, most of them from the Outer City, with only one or two thousand from the Inner City. If the core strength of the martial artists from the Martial Arts World could be integrated, they could actually outnumber the Pioneers! As for the cost of arming them... The abundantly virtuous and beautiful one has only been in the Zombie World for a little over a year, not to mention the weapons of the guard squads; civil firearms could easily be picked up aplenty. Now in the new Development Zone, they are probably still mostly trying to arm the survivors nearby. "Unfortunately, with the natural barrier of Abyss and the obstruction of the sea, it will be difficult to transport regular people on a large scale in the short term. Being able to mobilize martial arts masters is already quite good..." Tao Yu pondered, then sighed a bit. In the end, it was the primitive means of message delivery that was holding things back. In the Zombie World, even after the apocalypse begun, with the help of radio broadcasts, survivors from places like Canada have slowly been migrating there. But in this Martial Arts World, Guo Jing has probably only just finished hosting the martial arts tournament. For Guo Jing to send a message to Dali, and then for someone to travel the long distance to Xiangyang, it would take as long as his current journey... ... "Not bad, the training of the Five Elements Banner here is better than the other side, much more elite." Tao Yu learned about the current situation of the Ming Cult from Yang Xiao. Because this world¡¯s Ming Cult had already started a rebellion, they had real combat experience and training, so the capabilities of the Five Elements Banner were stronger than a hundred years before. The Ming Cult¡¯s overall strength was still growing positively, unlike the general decline in the martial world. Being able to swim against the current was also considered to be favored by fate. "You flatter us, Sect Hierarch," Yang Xiao replied with a smile. And Fan Yao, the Bright Right Emissary who had been disguised as Zhao Min¡¯s master, who had spent many years undercover with a disfigured face but to little gain, was now back in his rightful place. Theoretically, there were now both the thirty-first and thirty-fourth generations Sect Hierarchs of the Ming Cult. But Zhang Wuji in the original story didn¡¯t have any real intention to lead; he was pushed into the position against his will. Although he nominally learned the Great Shift of Qiankun due to circumstance, when Tao Yu was around, he was just a mascot. Letting Yang Xiao call Tao Yu "Sect Hierarch" provoked some irritation among Fu Yi and the others. But after all, they were from the same sect. They said there was a hundred years¡¯ difference, but due to the actual exchanges after this passageway connected, there wasn¡¯t any noticeable generation gap. They were of the same origin, so integration was smooth. "The situation is like this: including Zhao Min¡¯s side of a thousand Prairie Cavalry, I have an additional three thousand people. I need to leave the Abyss for a while, so in the short term, try to get people from the Five Elements Banner to take charge of them. Accompany the elites of the six sects to support Xiangyang, and along the way help the Chosen Ones slay the Titans." Tao Yu made arrangements on this side. While he was gone, things here couldn¡¯t just halt; he¡¯d see if he could solve the transportation issues when he returned. They should set out without waiting for him; it would be more suitable for him to catch up later. Zhao Min had already had a mental seed implanted, so even if she was only pretending to be obedient, the details engraved by "Soul Transfer" would teach her proper behavior, and there was no need to worry about her causing trouble in the short term. As for Cheng Lixue, it went without saying. Yang Guo, Mikasa, and Eren, due to their age and experiences along the way, were almost like little fanboys and fangirls. The stronger their capabilities, the better. On the other hand, the thoroughly honest Zhang Wuji felt a bit difficult to approach. But that didn¡¯t matter; having some positive feelings on the surface was enough. The personas of these Chosen Ones were anyway more dependable than the Pioneers. Even considering Yang Guo and the rest, Tao Yu didn¡¯t treat them as subordinates. By treating them with sincerity, they would reciprocate in kind. Jack was the best example... Chapter 256 - 231 Return Because he still had over a hundred thousand Yuan Force points, Tao Yu stayed for an extra half a month, mainly to integrate the forces of the Ming Cult and the elite of the six major sects as well as the grassland soldiers from both sides. Initially, relying solely on Bo Yan and the people from the 104th Training Corps, it was only possible to keep them in check through the personal awe inspired by Tao Yu. If he left for a long time, it was uncertain what would happen. But now, with the addition of the followers of the Ming Cult and the elites of the six major sects, there was no doubt that things got much better. Apart from a few exceptions like Zhu Chongba, the loyalty of the Ming Cult from top to bottom was truly unquestionable. Now, faced with the great changes in the world, giants here, Tujue there, he somehow managed to smooth things out in this half-a-month¡¯s time. "I¡¯m not out to claim kingship or seek blindly obedient followers, I¡¯m just preparing to make dividing the money easier when the time comes..." Tao Yu¡¯s needs were actually not that high. Even with the current use of "Soul Transfer" combined with the "Taming Technique," he couldn¡¯t ensure one hundred percent loyalty and reliability, so he wouldn¡¯t bother with so many thankless tasks. After all, absolute loyalty is a paradox¡ªtoo hard to achieve. Close enough is good enough. Four thousand grassland cavalrymen, already having sufficient military training, under the control of Ming Cult followers, would become an unmistakable force when equipped with firearms. This was something even a million Yuan Force points couldn¡¯t buy. "I¡¯ll be gone for a while, and in the meantime, it¡¯s all on you. If you do well, when I return after dealing with the Titans, I might even make a trip to the grasslands." Tao Yu looked at Zhao Min, who was meekly standing by his side. This little demoness was capable, but even though he had implanted a mental seed in her, Tao Yu still didn¡¯t trust her. In comparison, Cheng Lixue, who could communicate telepathically, was far more reliable. However, unfortunately, Cheng Lixue was too simple, a nai?ve female hero incapable of handling such a big situation. Therefore, in the end, Tao Yu let Fu Youzhi assist, Zhao Min provide strategies, and Cheng Lixue make the final decisions. Yang Guo was smart too, and together with Armin as Cheng Lixue¡¯s counsellor at her side, they generally managed to create a balanced situation that was unlikely to cause any issues in the short term. "Really, do I have to see your heart laid open before I can trust you?" Zhao Min¡¯s expression was coquettish and captivating, her beauty and cuteness beyond description, and her tone was tender and soft, seemingly carrying a hint of resentment. "Stop that act in front of me." Tao Yu didn¡¯t care whether Zhao Min was sincere or not, as long as she was willing to work steadily, he could treat her as genuine. "Hmph, there will come a day when I¡¯ll make you believe," Zhao Min said spiritedly, her eyes swirling mischievously as if pondering something. "Safety first, don¡¯t take too many risks hunting Titans. This trip south is mainly to support Xiangyang, focusing on defense. I¡¯ll come as soon as I¡¯ve finished my business." "I understand, don¡¯t worry, I guarantee not a hair will be harmed on the heads of the important ones," Zhao Min assured. Tao Yu always felt that the more dominant he was, the more excited she seemed to become; it felt weird... perhaps Zhao Min was a masochist. ... "Climbing Zhongnan, going to the Western Regions, even participating in the siege of Bright Summit by the six major sects, it seems like I¡¯ve been through a lot, but in reality, most of the time was spent on the road..." Tao Yu arrived at a room on Bright Summit, seemingly letting out a sigh. On the other hand, his third brother, who was always at home, was nowhere to be seen. Considering the time, he should have fully recovered and started working with the security team. It was somewhat unexpected to run into his father again. "Little Seventh is back, huh? It¡¯s been almost three months this time." When Tao Long saw Tao Yu, a look of joy appeared on his face. "Are you off work again today?" "Hey, I don¡¯t know what our captain found out, but now he¡¯s assigned me a really easy job, and I¡¯ve got a lot more vacation time." Tao Long grinned, his income had increased quite a bit! Now, he alone was earning five hundred Yuan Force a month, and the key was that it was easy. "Your mom too, she¡¯s gone to help with the kids at your fourth brother¡¯s place." Tao Yu also had a moment of realization upon hearing this. Ever since his Grade A talent had been revealed, his parents¡¯ jobs had already become much easier and safer, with no more worries about being cannon fodder. Tao Yu was considering finding them even more comfortable jobs after moving to the Inner City. He didn¡¯t expect things to have already changed in this way. "I¡¯m planning to find an opportunity to move to the Inner City. I can now apply for a quota for you guys. What do you think?" As soon as Tao Yu finished speaking, the nuts in Tao Long¡¯s hand dropped to the ground, his face a picture of astonishment. "Move, move to the Inner City? Now? Isn¡¯t that a bit too soon?" Tao Long, who had gradually gotten used to his son¡¯s miraculous abilities, was once again feeling uncomfortable. Inner City! From the perspective of the mud-legged dwellers of the Outer City, it was a place where even the air was filled with sweetness; many would take pride in just obtaining a temporary work card that allowed them to enter during the day to work! After Tao Yu¡¯s talent was discovered, Tao Long had felt that his son, with his Grade A talent, would definitely be able to move to the Inner City. If things went smoothly and with a bit of luck, maybe he too could visit the Inner City within his lifetime. But to think that in less than a year, you¡¯re talking about moving in? What exactly did you manage to get on that side this time? "This... the expenses in the Inner City are too great, and forcibly moving in wouldn¡¯t be affordable. Let¡¯s continue to live here for now; it¡¯s comfortable. You should prioritize improving your strength and not always think about saving money." Tao Long ultimately forced himself to dispel that tempting thought, sighing deeply before giving Tao Yu heartfelt advice. Strength is the real capital! "Let¡¯s leave it at that for now, I have some matters to handle, and we can talk about it later." Seeing the gaping mouth of the chattering neighbor next to him, Tao Yu didn¡¯t dwell on the matter any further. After staying for half a month longer and continuously accelerating his training, he now had less than seventy thousand Yuan Force left. And because his meridians had been filled, he had to slowly widen them through meticulous effort, so the improvement was actually not as significant as when he initially invested tens of thousands of Yuan Force. Fortunately, he had almost accumulated six months of dividends. Perhaps the little tycoon and her group hadn¡¯t started yet, but there should still be something for Panda. He decided to first go to the mission hall to understand the situation and then figure out a way to contact the little tycoon... Chapter 257 - 232 Encounter "She¡¯s not here." Tao Yu looked at his watch, feeling a bit disappointed. The young heiress must have returned to the Abyss.No?v(el)B\\jnn It¡¯s strange, but he actually found himself missing her after such a long time apart. The cleanliness around his home was truly remarkable, obviously well-maintained, just like the roads leading towards the Inner City. Tao Yu promptly donned his partner¡¯s outfit. Guess I¡¯ll head to the mission hall first... "Hmm?" Tao Yu was somewhat surprised to see an increase in the number of security team members nearby, wondering whether Ze Chuan had arranged this intentionally, but it was a good thing... "Something¡¯s not right." Tao Yu frowned slightly, suspecting that this was not merely because Ze Chuan wanted to improve the local security. With that, he approached three of the security team members nearby. The trio, who had already noticed Tao Yu in his partner¡¯s cloak, could recognize what it symbolized given the average knowledge level of the security team. They appeared somewhat reserved when Tao Yu approached, and as soon as they confirmed he was coming towards them, they straightened up considerably. "May I know what brings the partner sir here?" The leader among them took the initiative to ask. "Has something happened around here? Why are there so many of you in this area?" Tao Yu scanned the surroundings, spotting not only these three plainly visible members but also some undercover ones, and he vaguely saw more in the neighboring street. "Er, sir, have you been away for a long time?" One of the security team members cautiously countered with a question. "Yes, just got back." Tao Yu didn¡¯t deny it, suggesting that something indeed had occurred recently. "Well, the Chaoyang Society has been quite active lately, but they haven¡¯t done anything illegal, so we can only keep a closer eye on things to prevent any problems..." The security team member frankly outlined the situation without probing why a mid-tier partner like Tao Yu had just returned from the Outer City. This revelation took Tao Yu by surprise. The Chaoyang Society was always measured in their actions and indeed inclined to help people, regardless of any underlying thoughts or objectives they might have. Their reputation was quite good. Many desperate Outsiders often sought help from them, and they would lend a hand where they could. The Chaoyang Society didn¡¯t simply dole out charity; they wouldn¡¯t give away Yuan Force directly, instead spreading their philosophy and leading by example. Moreover, the president of the Chaoyang Society had made it to the Inner City and possessed considerable strength, reportedly a rare talent, which also contributed to their fame in the Outer City. In fact, the Chaoyang Society¡¯s recent activities hadn¡¯t deviated from their usual approach; they merely expanded somewhat due to the extraordinary deeds of their leader who had entered the Inner City. "He challenged the head of the Longxi Clan and won, securing an agreement to restrict the family members¡¯ conduct..." After thanking the security members, Tao Yu continued towards the Inner City, mulling over the events they had mentioned. The president of the Chaoyang Society was a peculiar guy, always peddling inspirational quotes. Lin Chao, that kid, really admired their president, and so did Tao Shi, although Tao Yu had never met him. All he knew was that the man had gained some renown in the Inner City. But surprisingly, he had managed to defeat a clan leader within the Inner City, which signified an impressive level of strength. "Thank you." After importing the messages, Tao Yu found a corner of the hall to check them. Three messages from Jack and four from Panda, almost one per month. ¡¯Kid, you¡¯re really a hands-off manager, huh? But nothing much has happened recently, your company has been doing really well. Park Ji-hyun has great ability, her Crow Squad is quite skilled, and Xiao Jian¡¯s group has also started to band together. A lot of survivors have come from the neighboring world, and they¡¯ve even cut a path through the Rainforest. I heard they¡¯re preparing to lay down a simple road so it might be reachable by vehicles in the future...¡¯ ¡¯Tommy and Judy are in love now, bless them, it¡¯s not bad that they can drive trucks together. Your company has started producing some consumables, but the quality is a little poor. Bullet manufacturing requires high craftsmanship, but I reckon there¡¯ll be money to be made once all the stock is used up.¡¯ ¡¯More people from the Floating City have arrived, and the base¡¯s atmosphere feels a bit oppressive. Aside from the Suns siblings sitting back and reaping the benefits, the others seem to be forming factions, and some of them have even approached me actively. But I¡¯ve stayed neutral all along, only accountable to the Suns siblings, haha~¡¯ Jack¡¯s messages were just casual chat, with not much to report. However, the part about people from the Floating City beginning to form factions within the base caught Tao Yu¡¯s attention. There was no doubt about the Suns siblings¡¯ unique standing, not only possessing talent but also so many advantages from their head start. Now that the newcomers have begun to choose sides, the Inner City Pioneers in the base would probably have quite a headache. Remaining neutral often requires strength! Panda¡¯s messages were of a similar vein, roughly discussing the factory¡¯s progress and some sales conditions; Tai Yu estimated that without doing anything for six months, his dividends had already accumulated over two hundred thousand. Though Tao Yu had made some initial investments such as obtaining information about the Monster World and hiring An Zhijie the pilot, he had indeed been a hands-off manager afterward. Thanks to Sun Shiqing¡¯s occasional help, his dividends were quite stable! Steady returns were coming in, and moreover, they were expected to increase! According to Panda¡¯s words, if it wasn¡¯t for Sun Shiqing¡¯s support, he would have probably been forced to pick a side and even give up a lot of shares to avoid trouble. "This world really does respect strength, not all those from the Floating City are easy to talk to like the little rich ladies..." Tao Yu sighed, and then left a message himself, asking them to help him find the Suns siblings if they had the chance, just to say he wanted to get in touch with them. He remembered what Sun Shiqing said last time, so he didn¡¯t leave a message directly to the little rich ladies but rather took a more circuitous approach. It was like a more attentive subordinate making a report, so as to avoid unnecessary speculation. The confidentiality of messages in this task hall might be reliable, but that depended on who you were dealing with. When it came to people from the Floating City, clearly there wasn¡¯t much secrecy to be had. "One must always be cautious for now." However, just as Tao Yu had finished leaving his message, his watch received a transmission on a radio frequency. "Tao Brother, you¡¯re back?" Upon hearing it, Tao Yu recognized it as Panda¡¯s voice. It seemed Panda was also currently in this world. Perhaps having left a message caused the task hall to have a feedback mechanism, which informed him that someone had left a message. Then he tried to make contact through the radio frequency they commonly used. "Just happened to run into you, that¡¯s quite a coincidence..." Tao Yu also felt somewhat emotional; it had been half a year since he last saw Panda. In the ten months since the new Development Zone was established, they¡¯d only exchanged simple communications, yet that was enough to maintain a stable relationship. At the end of the day, a relationship based on mutual interests was the most reliable. "Ha ha, that¡¯s quite timely; I haven¡¯t given you your dividend yet. Let¡¯s have a meal together, I know a fun place." "Sure, you¡¯re the host; you make the arrangements." Jack could pass messages too, but the little rich ladies probably wouldn¡¯t be back so soon. Having been on edge for so long, it wasn¡¯t bad to relax a bit... ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 258 - 233 Change "Why is it here again..." Tao Yu looked at the familiar giant woman¡¯s advertising billboard, watched the constantly changing and flashing images, and observed the various streetwalkers below, her expression showing some speechlessness. As Wang Goudan said, this place is a landmark building, isn¡¯t it? "Master Panda, you¡¯ve returned from the Abyss~" "Master Panda must have had a hard time in the Abyss, do you want to let loose for a bit~" "I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, Master Panda..." "Oh, it¡¯s General Manager Panda now, be careful with your words..." "..." Panda¡¯s towering figure of two meters three still stood out so conspicuously, causing a commotion among the girls nearby as he arrived. And he also saw Tao Yu, draped in a partner¡¯s cloak, right away and approached with a wide smile. "Brother Tao." After greeting Tao Yu, he waved his hand dismissively at the group of beauties, each with their unique charm. "I¡¯m occupied today, so I¡¯ll spare you lot." "Let¡¯s go." Tao Yu was not used to this kind of atmosphere, but with a quick glance he noticed that those greeting Panda had aesthetics that were in line. They were not the bizarre and misshapen female trolls or anything of that sort. Although Panda had alien implants, it seemed they hadn¡¯t affected his brain yet. After half a year without meeting, Panda¡¯s appearance hadn¡¯t changed much, he just seemed a bit ¡¯plumper¡¯ and more burly. Ever since he had started pulling his weight on that basic foundation and had even connected with Sun Shiqing, his family would definitely continue to make long-term investments in him. Even the children of the Inner City talk about returns on investment.No?v(el)B\\jnn For example, Wino¡¯s initial investment of a hundred thousand was something only children from families of senior middle-ranking partners in the Inner City, apart from only children, could receive. A regular middle-ranking partner might be able to earn that money, but it would be rare for one to be able to provide it all at once unless they were like Tao Yu¡¯s parents who were very concerned about their child. Yet, with Wino¡¯s talent, facing that life-and-death crisis, his family¡¯s continued investment in him had dropped sharply. They cut their losses reasonably, and in times without mercy, they were truly merciless. In Panda¡¯s case, he not only had initial start-up capital, but also carved out a considerable momentum for himself in the new Development Zone. Even if the returns weren¡¯t too substantial yet, his family would definitely be willing to continue to put in more funds. There was not only a bond of kinship but also an appeal for profits. Both were important. "I remember Brother Tao headed north. Did you find any treasures? Share the wealth with your brother." Panda¡¯s skills had actually improved quite a bit, and he even believed he had caught up to Tao Yu, who had departed from the gathering area, considerably narrowing the gap. "Currently, there are two kinds of Yuan Force creatures with confirmed value in cultivation. As for plants, I¡¯ve also heard some information; I¡¯ll look into that further." "Tao Yu is awesome!" Panda truly admired him deeply. Brave and meticulous, Tao Yu had always been a step ahead, starting from his days in transportation! It might not seem like a big advantage in terms of time, but he always managed to enjoy the sweetest first sip of the broth! "The items will be found sooner or later; I¡¯m just a step ahead," Tao Yu said indifferently. "Tao Yu, you¡¯re too modest. Now, with over ten thousand people spread out in the new Development Zone and exploring nearby worlds, barely making a splash, only a few teams might venture into the Northern Country. Besides you, nobody else has dared to go down that waterfall into the sea." Panda said sincerely, acknowledging the need for adventure. "Currently, the hottest job is still transportation, mostly because the barrier to entry is too low. But now, the focus has shifted away from Las Vegas and started to target other cities. Natives with truck driving and repair skills are in high demand." Panda, who had enjoyed the early profits of transportation, continued to manage his transport team for a share of the profits while also strategically preplanning for machinery and production. Panda¡¯s father was a senior partner, and although he didn¡¯t run his own company and wasn¡¯t at par with other bosses of similar rank who controlled production resources, he had instilled a keen sense of business in Panda. Even though he could continue to put more effort into expanding his transportation team and maintain profits for a while longer, there was no need to waste more energy. Transportation is ultimately a downhill path! Controlling the production resources that can generate money on their own is the future. Factory machines exchange products for Yuan Force, but without discovering Yuan Force minerals nearby, the major source of Yuan Force is still cultivation, livestock breeding, and agriculture! Each world fragment has a limit to how much Yuan Force it can produce, but at least for now, the new Development Zone is far from reaching it. "Actually, our company already occupies three excellent territories: a reservoir, grassland, and forest, each providing a solid foundation for the cultivation business. It¡¯s just a pity that, although the Aliens grow quickly, they are not the easiest to raise at the moment..." Panda expressed his feelings with a sigh. The price of Alien skills had begun to crash and, after months of clearing them out and with the arrival of new big shots in the Floating City, almost all the wild Aliens had been eradicated. The rewards for hunting them had disappeared, and they had become dirt cheap. Although on a large scale, Aliens could indeed harvest Yuan Force effectively, investing in them now wouldn¡¯t be cost-effective given the current need for development. It¡¯s like setting up a production line; the cost of producing initial units is extremely high. If Tao Yu has a better species, then of course, it¡¯s necessary to choose different tracks. "Not bad at all, the places are already prepared. Here¡¯s a preliminary inspection report I submitted earlier. You can start preparing according to this, and next time I¡¯ll bring some samples for you." Tao Yu passed the previous inspection report to Panda, who readily accepted it. As the two chatted on the way, they arrived at the place Panda had mentioned. The sign outside was colorful, with a hodgepodge of characters. Although Tao Yu had been diligently using his watch to learn the language, those hieroglyph-like cursive scripts were still beyond his comprehension. But judging from the style below, it seemed to be a place for leisure, similar to a bar or KTV... Chapter 259 - 234 Competition Panda had just entered the club with Tao Yu, pushing open the door to a blast of sequestered, booming music that filled their ears. The rhythmic rock-influenced music, paired with the flashing lights, stimulated everyone on the dance floor. On the central stage, a cybernetically enhanced beauty was tweaking the control panel; on the other side, a cat woman and a bunny girl were dancing an indescribable dance. The bunny girl, in particular, was left with barely a scrap of cloth on her body, her exposure so extreme it defied description. "Panda, you¡¯re back from the Abyss~, is this your friend? I haven¡¯t seen him before, but he¡¯s handsome~" As soon as they entered, a seductively dressed woman sauntered over with a sultry gait. Tao Yu¡¯s eyesight was excellent; a casual glance around revealed that many nearby were dressed in uniform, likely just waitstaff. However, they seemed not to mind offering services beyond those of a typical server. As for the woman¡¯s compliment about him being handsome, Tao Yu chose to ignore it. Even though it was indeed the truth, he was still in his partner¡¯s suit, with a mask on. She must find the mask handsome... "Table three, bring two pitchers of ¡¯Joy Beer¡¯, and add a tropical fruit platter with an ice tower. That kid from last time will be coming too, don¡¯t stop him." Panda¡¯s hand, large as a fan, casually slapped the woman¡¯s back and, rather cheekily, he sniffed his fingers afterward. The scantily clad, seductive server didn¡¯t mind at all. Instead, she replied with a flirtatious giggle and a coy look, "Oh, you¡¯re such a tease. Will that rustic little brother be coming too? Should I call Lina from last time? He¡¯s been missing her. I can bring another sister to join you guys." The server even gave Tao Yu a provocative look. Professional, indeed, and pleasing to the eye. But Tao Yu, who had been pampered by a wealthy woman, was unmoved by these offerings. "No need, we¡¯ve got some business to talk about. We¡¯ll call you when we need you." Although Panda¡¯s face was always smeared with a lascivious smile, his words left no room for negotiation. "Alright, got it." The server obediently complied, knowing full well the gravity of her job in such a place. In their line of work, many sisters who suddenly vanished were those who let something slip while keeping company with clients who had been drinking too much. There were plenty of people in the Inner City with unstable minds; it was all too common for someone to lose control and spill things they shouldn¡¯t. Even an innocent eavesdropper might inadvertently spark trouble. Like that, she led Tao Yu and Panda to a booth by the side of the stage, a more secluded spot. Perhaps because it was still early in the afternoon, the dance floor was packed, but the rest of the venue was only around a quarter full. The booth Panda had chosen was near an unoccupied area. Once in the booth, Panda casually pressed something nearby. What was originally a semi-open booth was instantly sealed with a transparent membrane at the top and entrance, effectively silencing the deafening noise outside, proving to have exceptional soundproofing. And from the looks of it, the membrane seemed to be one-way; people on the outside probably couldn¡¯t see in. It was specially designed for privacy or quiet conversations. If the benefits weren¡¯t significant enough, they of course wouldn¡¯t provoke them without good reason. "If it weren¡¯t for our numerous allies, we would¡¯ve buckled under the pressure long ago. For now, it¡¯s a tug of war, and the issue isn¡¯t too serious, but it¡¯d be even better if you could come back," "I¡¯m a bit too far away at the moment." Tao Yu didn¡¯t say something like ¡¯I¡¯ll go and greet Sun Shiqing¡¯ because, just as Sun Shiqing had initially said, Tao Yu couldn¡¯t really accept the overflowing kindness on her part. At least, involving himself in the current matter was inappropriate. "That¡¯s fine, don¡¯t bother with the trouble of coming and going. Just keep haggling. In the worst case, we just concede a bit of the profit, it¡¯s not a big deal," Panda didn¡¯t have any intention of coercing Tao Yu to return. For now, it was enough that Tao Yu could stabilize the protection on the young master¡¯s side. For the other regular collisions, if they really couldn¡¯t hold up, then they simply had to back down a little. The other party wouldn¡¯t push too hard. "Inner City kids, huh? Who are they? Send me the information, and I¡¯ll take a look," Tao Yu pondered for a moment, then his eyes deeply looked at Panda. Raising snakes and jade bees also accounted for a long-term trade. Even in the short term, after ramping up the business and selling part of the shares for money, that would bring in an enormous cash flow. Concede benefits? Concede what benefits? What if another wave comes next time? If it¡¯s just a competition of strength among Inner City scions, and the Floating City doesn¡¯t get involved, then there¡¯s nothing to fear. Once there¡¯s enough killing, no one will dare to covet anymore... And Panda, who had just been venting to Tao Yu and wondering when he would return, suddenly felt all the hair on his body stand on end, shivering with goosebumps as if he was a fluffed-up cat. Seeing this reaction from the tall figure who stood at two meters and thirty centimeters, Tao Yu gave him an extra look. "What¡¯s the matter? Are you allergic to some implant you got?" At that moment, Panda looked at the hair standing up on his arm, a bit dazed, and then swallowed before saying, "It¡¯s a type of insect¡¯s killing intent detection, but since it¡¯s an implant, it¡¯s not very accurate, a bit of a nerve blade, sometimes it works and sometimes it doesn¡¯t..." However, it was at that moment when someone rang the bell outside. A cat girl carrying a tray arrived at the door with Zhang Lei in tow. Zhang Lei had acted quite smooth and adaptable at the dinner party last time, But this time around, he seemed somewhat ill at ease and seemed still not quite adjusted to the environment he had stepped into. That expression made Tao Yu feel a bit emotional. After all, he was a person who had come to the strange Inner City, a foreign environment, Without the backing and confidence of his family, his self-assurance had diminished substantially. After all, he was just a nineteen-year-old, of the age when one usually starts university... Chapter 260 - 235: Grievance "Tao Brother, it¡¯s been half a year." Upon entering and seeing Tao Yu, Zhang Lei¡¯s eyes lit up, and his originally restrained demeanor became much livelier. He knew that Tao Yu had connections with important figures in the Floating City and that Tao Yu had already been an intermediate partner half a year ago. But no matter what, both of them came from the Outer City, which made him feel a bit more at ease. "Sit." Tao Yu said casually, his indifferent manner somewhat enviable to Zhang Lei. He¡¯s from the Outer City too, yet he adapted much faster than myself. However, he turned to look at Panda, who teased him with a curse, "What are you looking at me for? Tao Brother already told you to sit." Panda¡¯s words startled Zhang Lei. You call him Tao Brother too? Zhang Lei now knew that Panda¡¯s father was a senior partner, and his mother worked in the company¡¯s internal affairs department. Their family could be considered upper-class in the Inner City! Plus, with Panda¡¯s own talents not weak and his strength exceptional, he had also laid claim to his own piece of the pie. For him to address someone as ¡¯Tao Brother¡¯, even just to be polite, carried a completely different significance. But thinking about Tao Yu being able to talk with the magnates of the Floating City, it seemed normal. Then a realization dawned on Zhang Lei. Dada Company had always managed to remain neutral, which was a representation of strength! There were rumors that Young Master Sun had put out feelers. Even though in ten months, the number of people who had passed the intermediate partner assessment in the Development Zone had increased, the total was probably just over a hundred, all absolute elites. If they ran into each other outside, although they wouldn¡¯t come to blows, it was more than normal to be bullied and ridiculed in words. And with their seating position in the spotlight, especially Panda¡¯s noticeable build, it would be hard not to be seen by them when leaving. "Wait, are these the guys who are going to steal our business?" Tao Yu actually became interested, his eyes lighting up; what a coincidence! This truly saved him trouble. Panda felt the hairs on his neck stand up again, and rubbed his arms as he said in an impartial tone, "Indeed, there¡¯s some conflict. Bru was one of the earliest Pioneers. He focused on the Forest 02 for a while and came back when he made no progress, which is why he¡¯s a step behind, but there¡¯s no doubt about his strength." Panda spoke softly. "The others are also core members of their team, none of them weak." "The core team is here?" "Mostly, yeah." Seeing that Tao Yu had not dismissed his concerns, Panda hesitated before adding, "Are you confident, Tao Brother?" The memory of Tao Yu effortlessly slaying Assassin Taff was still vivid in his mind. Although after more than half a year, his own strength had also improved significantly, while the others had been exploring the new world and hadn¡¯t focused on practice, he still recognized Tao Yu¡¯s strength. It was very likely that Tao Yu was still above him even now. But if it was just that, their side, with two people plus Zhang Lei who was just like an Outer City accessory, would still be at a disadvantage in public. "Shall I call a couple more people over? Han Lin also just got back, but he¡¯s busy with blind dates, so I didn¡¯t call him." Chapter 261 - 235 Grievance_2 Han Lin was the strong man who broke off an engagement in the past, and later joined the company. His family owned a farm in the old Development Zone, and they were not short on clout either. "No need." Tao Yu directly stretched out his hand to press the switch by his side, unlocked the compartment, and didn¡¯t wait for Panda; he straight up got up and walked over there. Since it was confirmed that all five were Inner City Pioneers from the new Development Zone, there was nothing to worry about. If there was someone Panda didn¡¯t recognize, Tao Yu would have taken another look, but since they were all known, he could let loose a bit... "Haha, let¡¯s drink up everyone. I don¡¯t think Panda and his group will last much longer. It¡¯s impossible for them to keep all three plots of land; they don¡¯t have the energy to keep it up." "Right, listening to his tone last time, it seems they¡¯re ready to talk." "We want the one next to the reservoir; it¡¯s good for farming and breeding, and if there are aquatic products, we can handle that too." "Do we also need to collaborate with the ¡¯water snakes¡¯?" "..." As they groped around with both hands, causing the women sitting beside them to giggle incessantly, they were also quite unabashed about starting to chat casually. After all, it was an open secret; although they were a step late in entering the scene, the strength they gathered was not weaker than that of Dada Company. As the proactive side, they had no fear of discussing things openly, unafraid of leaks. In any case, you have to rip one of the three pieces of land away; it¡¯s just a matter of which one you¡¯re willing to give up. Have you already signed an agreement? Doesn¡¯t matter. Can you ensure that you can successfully harvest from all three plots of land? Can you protect all three plots well? Not afraid of something happening one night? Not afraid of a fire? Not afraid of poison in the feed? That¡¯s impossible to imagine. It¡¯s better to divide one out and then focus on defending the remaining two! The pioneers have the advantage of being first, but during the pioneering period, when the benefits haven¡¯t started snowballing and both sides still have the support of their current families, the challengers actually have no pressure. But at that moment, a figure wearing a partner¡¯s cloak had already arrived at the entrance of the booth, causing the few people inside to freeze for a moment. Shortly after, Bru looked at Tao Yu with a smile and spoke, "Friend, is there something you need?" Even in such a place, a mid-level partner had his own face value, easily exchanged for a smiling face. Tao Yu looked back, then stepped aside, revealing the enormous Panda coming towards them, and then pointed at Panda saying, "I am a major shareholder of Dada Company. I¡¯ve heard recently that you¡¯ve been causing trouble?" The aggressive tone Tao Yu used, coupled with the sudden appearance of Panda, really did make Bru¡¯s facial expression freeze for a moment. Running into Panda wasn¡¯t an issue; it¡¯s normal to encounter acquaintances in entertainment venues. But to use such an aggressive tone right off the bat¡ªwhat was that about? This suddenly made Bru uncertain and suspicious of a potential plot. A provocation? And then have their own people nearby, get enraged and want to do something? Tao Yu¡¯s assertiveness actually made Bru choose to swallow his anger and said in a deep voice, Everything is done within the rules! If there¡¯s no evidence, then it wasn¡¯t us! Thinking of his adversary¡¯s frustration, Bru truly felt refreshed, as if all the previous restraints had been vented, and a slight smile appeared on his face. "Friend, we can¡¯t be hasty in our affairs in the new Development Zone. We are all people of the Development Zone. We¡¯ll see each other again, so you should be responsible for your words." Bru shook the wine glass in his hand, his face showing a look of confident victory. The problem now was intractable. We are no weaker than you, without territory, barefoot and not afraid of those with shoes. What can you do to us? Coming here brazenly is nothing but a display of impotent rage... Slap~ Tao Yu delivered a resounding slap, not a hard one, just with the force of an ordinary person. The damage wasn¡¯t great, but it was extremely insulting. "I don¡¯t like the way you¡¯re looking at me." Having been slapped across the face, Bru was still somewhat in disbelief. "You hit me?" Slap~ The other side of his face got slapped by Tao Yu as well. "I told you not to look at me like that." "What are you waiting for?! Get him!" Bru, not yet nineteen, had shown great restraint up until now due to familial teachings, despite his concerns about potential problems. But the two resounding slaps from Tao Yu completely drove him over the edge of reason. Before Tao Yu¡¯s forceful intervention, the hostess ladies who had been keeping company had already scattered either through the door or under the table; as they left, they didn¡¯t forget to quickly tack on a reminder that ¡¯you pay for anything you break¡¯. Their smooth exit was almost heartbreaking. And it was only after the hostess ladies had left that Bru roared and lunged at Tao Yu, his body suddenly covered in metallic luster scales, his fingernails gleaming sharply. His companions also made their moves, with one agile individual poised to entangle Panda and delay him, aiming to create a four-on-one situation to quickly resolve the fight. But the next moment, in front of the one preparing to pounce on Panda, a red Gang Qi-imbued palm appeared. "Are you kidding me, still fixating on someone else..." Gang Qi! The agile figure¡¯s scalp tingled, as he realized the strike was faster than himself and unavoidable! Boom~ The force of the blow ravaged the area; the individual who had been about to delay Panda by attacking him rocketed backward into two of his companions, the three tumbling together. After Airily sending one flying, Tao Yu moved in on Bru, whose expression had already soured, alternating left and right palms charged with Gang Qi, effortlessly shattering the last two companions¡¯ defenses and almost simultaneously grabbing their throats and lifting them in the air. "I was reasonable with you, yet you attack me?" Bru, throat constricted and unable to speak, nearly wanted to cry out in misery, never before in his life had he suffered such indignity... ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 262 - 236 Bad Temper "Not talking? Think you can pretend it wasn¡¯t you who attacked me just because you¡¯re silent?" Tao Yu was holding both of their necks, incessantly shaking them, almost rattling Bru and his pals apart. "Gonna talk or not? Speak up, will you?" "Ah, still giving me the silent treatment? Commendable courage..." The three that Tao Yu had slapped away were now rolling into a ball; as they shook their heads and came to, they witnessed the scene before them and trembled, not daring to make a sound. It was Panda who managed to suppress the shock from behind, speaking with a hint of embarrassment, "Um, Tao bro, they might not be able to talk. How about we put them down first and ask?" "Oh, is that so? You couldn¡¯t speak and didn¡¯t say it earlier; I thought you were harboring resentment." Tao Yu released his grip, and the two nearly out-of-breath guys fell to the ground, kneeling and gasping for air with their hands clutching their necks. "Ah? Still not talking?" Tao Yu tilted his head and glanced at them; his flat tone made Bru, who was gasping for air, truly shed tears. But even though he was in pain, he forced himself to speak in a raspy voice, "Sorry... It was our fault before." Even after being beaten, still having to apologize¡ªthat¡¯s the power of strength! Even as Bru was pitifully shedding tears, now he could only bow his head in contrition. What kind of fierce character had Panda found? This was way too out of line! But then again, there really wasn¡¯t much you could say against it. Such trivial matters, the security team couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with them¡ªthey weren¡¯t crossing any line, after all. What if the real security team came? What would they say? A scuffle born out of a dispute, and if your side loses, who can you blame? If you can¡¯t win, don¡¯t talk back! A smack or two didn¡¯t cause any injuries! This has always been the way things are done in the Inner City! The weak who provoke the strong are at fault! If you¡¯re weak, don¡¯t give anyone an excuse... Now, this gesture made it entirely clear what was meant! Gang Qi... Bru felt a heaviness in his heart. Theoretically, if someone who pursued the path of kinetic strength owned Gang Qi, only then were they considered to be on the same starting line as those who underwent mechanical transformation or foreign body implantation! Before that, their comprehensive abilities at the same level were inferior, but the unique properties of kinetic strength might allow you to burst the internal organs of the latter two and achieve a kill with impressive offensive power. Truly, in a one-on-one fight, they wouldn¡¯t be at a disadvantage. But their ability to take hits, their margin for error, and capacity to handle emergencies were far inferior. In an environment like the Abyss, they just weren¡¯t as reliable as the latter two, until Gang Qi appeared¡ªthat¡¯s when they were truly on an equal footing! "I don¡¯t care, you did it before." Tao Yu utterly disregarded the other party¡¯s explanation. Then he turned his head to look at Panda and said, "Panda, you agree with me, don¡¯t you?" Hearing Tao Yu¡¯s words, Panda immediately understood, despite not having rehearsed, and hesitantly said, "While that¡¯s true, it indeed seems a bit unfair to always have them stand guard for us..." Upon hearing Panda¡¯s words, Bru felt a surge of excitement; he had not expected his former opponent to speak on his behalf. "How about this, we provide a portion of the profits as payment for their guard services." Panda always valued harmony and wealth. With Tao Yu playing the bad cop over there, he naturally followed suit, playing the good cop. Having chased Bru away today, there might be another wave tomorrow. The problem now was that Dada Company¡¯s territory was simply too lucrative. Their own strength and profitability were stretched to the limit, especially since the major shareholder Tao Yu was always fishing around elsewhere. But if they continued to draw people into their partnership, that would reduce the earnings; they couldn¡¯t just recruit everyone they saw. If they outsourced some of the guard duties, that wouldn¡¯t be unacceptable; all parties could accept that. "Is that so?" Tao Yu asked as if questioning further. He usually didn¡¯t manage affairs, which allowed him to act as an unaccountable and willful expert, making solving some issues even simpler. People were used to Panda¡¯s smooth persona, and a sudden change would seem inappropriate. But it was different for Tao Yu. A display of strength by him also made it convenient for Panda to exert influence in his daily management. Many things could then be passed off as, "It¡¯s not what I want, but our major shareholder has a terrible temper..." "Let¡¯s just do it this way, we are all Pioneers of the same Development Zone, we see each other all the time." "Ah, then let¡¯s just do that, after all, you¡¯re the one who handles things." Tao Yu showed off his strength and dominance, along with some irrationality, first cornering several big players. Later, with Panda smoothing things over through relationships, the trouble at hand was quickly appeased. The impact on the establishment was minimal. Aside from the serving girls who ran off at the beginning due to the proximity of the conflict, everyone else was purely there to watch the commotion. After seeing Gang Qi, no one dared to say much, only whispering among themselves quietly. Ultimately, Bru signed an agreement, albeit reluctantly. He would be responsible for any security issues in the three zones currently occupied by Dada Company. In effect, Panda had strong-armed a highly cost-effective insurance policy. "We will also announce our partnership officially when we get back. Our strengths are not to be underestimated in the new Development Zone. After announcing our alliance, those who won¡¯t get good profit won¡¯t dare to take any risks..." Bru voiced his plans, bearing the humiliation. "That¡¯s your business, and I can¡¯t be bothered with it. Don¡¯t trouble me for no reason, I¡¯m very lazy and I¡¯ll get very angry if you make me take action." Tao Yu glanced at Bru and saw the latter sadly nod his head. It was clear to him now, the temper really was bad... ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 263 - 237 Logistics "Tao Yu is formidable..." As the problem was resolved and he left, Panda still seemed somewhat dazed. He originally felt that he had almost caught up with Tao Yu. But unexpectedly, the gap had only widened! Having Gang Qi didn¡¯t necessarily mean one was a senior partner, but it did indicate that one had crossed the hardest threshold and had a direct ticket in hand. The other party was now on an equal footing with his own parental generation! Even though Panda also believed he could reach or even surpass his father¡¯s heights and had made a great name for himself in the new Development Zone, to have reached this degree in just ten short months, the disparity was really too big. Even after ten months of accumulation, the Inner City Pioneers with a foundation in the new Development Zone had all experienced no small increase in strength. But at present, in the new Development Zone, there were only a handful of Inner City Pioneers who could stand shoulder to shoulder with the other party. There are now over ten thousand pioneers in the new Development Zone, one or two thousand Inner City Pioneers, and now less than a hundred elites have made it through the intermediate partner level! Those suspected of having the strength of a senior partner? Only in the single digits! The number is probably not even as high as the bigwigs of Floating City. This is the top-tier genius that could make the bigwigs of Floating City stoop down to recruit personally, capable of reaching the top of Inner City and perhaps even ascent to Floating City... Zhang Lei had an expressionless face, feeling as if in a dream. Originally, when they first saw Tao Yu become an intermediate partner, their proud and lofty group, while impressed, did not think they had no chance. What they envied most was Tao Yu¡¯s connection with the big shots of Floating City. Now, half a year later when they met again, at first, Zhang Lei felt that he must have caught up quite a bit, as this half-year he had lived enriching and hardworking days, and his strength had also improved a lot. And he had fully experienced that once strength reached a certain level, the cost and difficulty of further improvement increased exponentially. Although Tao Yu would certainly be stronger than himself, who wasn¡¯t even an intermediate partner, the gap shouldn¡¯t be as big as it had been initially, as his further improvements must have cost him much more than what he himself had spent! However... Gang Qi! This was something Zhang Lei didn¡¯t even dare to think about before! This was something that even the captain of the Outer City Security Force, Ze Chuan, didn¡¯t have! It was just too exaggerated! Even the earnings from reaching the mid-level partner¡¯s quota would be more than this amount of money. But to be able to spend such an amount all at once on something that doesn¡¯t enhance strength, and has just a single function, was indeed quite a revelation to him. This product, just by the sound of it, seemed to have average sales. Not only is it not cheap, but it also fundamentally can¡¯t carry any subordinates¡ª it¡¯s meant either for a lone wolf or for a small team of elites. It could be useful with a very specific purpose, but it¡¯s truly impractical for pioneering. If it runs out of battery, you have to wait, and if left carelessly in the wild, it¡¯s likely to get damaged or something. However, thinking of Tao Yu¡¯s Gang Qi, he felt relieved again. It¡¯s not the same level, thinking about the Emperor using a golden carrying pole is indeed somewhat presumptuous. With his strength, he himself was a team... ... "We are currently in a promotional period; for an additional 30,000, you can get an installed parachute pack and anti-collision airbags. Both the dedicated battery and the solar panels are priced at 20,000 per set." Tao Yu looked at the personal flyer in front of him and was somewhat speechless. It was completely different from what he had imagined, looking more like an oversized, foldable quadcopter drone. The material was mainly light metal rods, completely hollow, with no windscreen¡ªit resembled an enlarged version of a DJI drone with a cage hung underneath. Ugly in appearance and uncomfortable to ride in, but it indeed satisfied the need for a personal flying device for long distances. One could feel that several Yuan Force components emphasized stability, and there was a guarantee in the case of an accident. But seeing the guarantee of ¡¯compensation in case of an accident¡¯ always made Tao Yu think of the parachutes with no bad reviews... However, there was no helping it, given the price. In the end, Tao Yu still ordered a set, and even prepared two extra fully charged batteries, causing his Yuan Force to decrease sharply. "Also said that the house should be rented first, which can be done. Various expenses will be charged to the company¡¯s account, and from now on, they¡¯ll be deducted from the dividend each time..." Tao Yu scratched his head. He didn¡¯t plan on buying a house either; it would be too expensive all at once. Renting was more sensible. Wang Goudan, with the convenience of being a mid-level partner, rented a nice two-bedroom, one living room for 3,000 Yuan Force. Renting a place for 4,000 would be enough for him to bring his family over. "Although my father and the others will definitely agonize over the rent and daily expenses, the environment in the Inner City is indeed better..." Tao Yu was resolved. For now, 4,000 Yuan Force wasn¡¯t much; it would disappear with just a bit of Acceleration anyway. Besides, he would be wasting time traveling back and forth to the Inner City, and he needed a place to stay. It was essentially just renting a larger space, and having various expenses added to the dividend account didn¡¯t feel like much of an issue... Chapter 264 - 238: Settling Down "As a mid-level partner in the new Development Zone and a shareholder of Dada Company, sir, you can certainly move in directly. With both your and Mr. Panda¡¯s certification, it¡¯s okay if you need to spend long periods in the Abyss¡ªcharges will be billed to Dada Company. Just settle the account when you have time..." Tao Yu and Panda had come to the apartment building where Wang Goudan used to live and smoothly signed the rental contract. The original price of the three-bedroom apartment, four thousand a month, was negotiated down to three thousand two hundred, plus some taxes and garbage fees paid by the agency, resulting in a total monthly payment of three thousand five hundred Yuan Force. All these expenses were charged to Dada Company¡¯s account, and they would proactively seek settlement with the company periodically. Moreover, they offer a custom food service here, providing different fresh ingredients daily. You can customize meal sets, choose raw ingredients, and even select ready-made dishes. Tao Yu also added two thousand Yuan Force monthly so that his parents could choose the specifics themselves while he was in the Abyss, the expenses also tabbed to the company¡¯s account! "Of course, we will provide the best cooperation for a talent like Mr. Tao moving in." The responsible person, wearing a monocular and a crisp suit, was exceedingly courteous to Tao Yu. "My family is not worldly, having come from the Outsider. I hope Manager Huang will take good care of them if they encounter any problems." The other party was agreeable, so Tao Yu didn¡¯t skimp on the praise. He only needed a foothold in the Inner City, while his family would spend more time here. "Not at all, it¡¯s our duty. I¡¯ll make sure to remind the security staff. We have a full set of surveillance here, and the security team is very comprehensive. Moreover, many first and second generations from the Outsider who have just arrived choose to settle here, with plenty of families as well..." Manager Huang talked on and on. Tao Yu nodded in acknowledgment. He would choose this place, of course, because it seemed satisfactory. He had stayed at Wang Goudan¡¯s place and had some preliminary understanding of it; it met what was needed, which was good enough. "Tao¡¯s family doesn¡¯t have much starting out, so I¡¯ll arrange for some staff to bring furniture from the Abyss. And wouldn¡¯t you know it, this furniture has become quite popular. It constitutes a source of income for us in the transportation business." Panda said with a grin. "All right." Tao Yu had just resolved a big problem for the company, so enjoying privileges was his due right. "Tao¡¯s the man! He moves in whenever he wants to¡ªit¡¯s way better than my place." At that moment, Zhang Lei¡¯s face was filled with envy. "I¡¯m also renting in South City, a seven hundred a month attic space with shared bathrooms. Plus, the neighborhood is filled with other not-so-nice living conditions, like dorm-style rooms infested with fleas, cockroaches, and rats."No?v(el)B\\jnn "It¡¯s normal for a single person like you. I have many people to consider. Actually, you could consider sharing a place with a few other guys." Tao Yu suggested offhandedly. Considering space per individual, Zhang Lei¡¯s attic shouldn¡¯t be too bad; it¡¯s primarily the overall environment that¡¯s problematic. "Ah, it¡¯s tough, though. Everyone¡¯s doing their own thing. Zhao Yan even got married..." Zhang Lei¡¯s expression grew wistful. They had all been ambitious when they used to dine together, feeling they were on the brink of achieving great things, as high-talent people from the Outsider supporting each other. Outside the window, the colorful lights were still twinkling, but there were few sounds on the streets. It was the late half of the night, and those who were out were probably in some nightlife spots. However, Tao Yu¡¯s Spirit Perception had stirred moments before. Upon opening his eyes, he saw several figures chasing each other on the rooftop of the building opposite. Six or seven silhouettes, each agile in form. Eaves, billboards, windows¡ªevery place possible to leverage was navigated smoothly, showing that each individual was quite adept. It seemed that the others were chasing one among them. The one in front occasionally let out unpleasant, crazed laughter, which Tao Yu found somewhat nauseating. "Madman?" Tao Yu mused, using his excellent vision to make out the face of the person fleeing. Yellow-face, gaunt, cheeks hollow, dark circles under the eyes similar to makeup, purplish lips. Yet the expression on the face was incredibly excited. "I¡¯m not crazy. Why do you bugs keep chasing after me? I¡¯ll kill you all!" The fleeing figure continued to shriek oddly, yet he kept on running. The pursuers, however, remained silent throughout. Judging by their attire, they were likely partners tasked with capturing madmen, or ¡¯Night Watchers¡¯. "Inner City, not much better indeed..." Tao Yu, familiar with madmen from his time in South City, knew such matters were too common to intervene. He silently lowered his feet and prepared to close the window. But as he was halfway through closing it, something seemed to occur to him. He picked up his wristwatch and began flipping through it; he had downloaded some long-term tasks onto it. As he browsed, he quickly found a corresponding entry... ¡¯Urban Management (Repeatable): On-site prevention of city¡¯s violent security incidents, capture of mentally disturbed individuals, capture and report of heretics...¡¯ Depending on the difficulty, rewards will be given accordingly. Glancing over it, if the madman or dangerous person were of mid-level partner caliber, the minimum reward would be ten thousand Yuan Force! Though, given the expenses of cultivating such a powerful being and the risk involved, it made sense for the reward to be high. And from his previous observation, although the six individuals chasing were relatively weaker, the one they pursued likely fell into this category. But it seemed that the person was intentionally leading them towards a particular place... "Hey, if it¡¯s delivered to my doorstep, I suppose I can share a piece of the pie." Tao Yu donned the partner¡¯s mask deftly. Then his figure fragmented like an ink painting dissolved in water, vanishing without a trace... Chapter 265 - 239 Side Income "This guy is really troublesome, Captain Kort, what should we do? He¡¯s too fast, I feel like he¡¯s just leading us on, and we are getting further and further off track." A figure clad in a black robe, wearing battle gear underneath, while trying to surround and intercept from the side, complained into the walkie-talkie. "Everyone be careful, this might be a mid-level partner-grade lunatic, stronger than me." Captain Kort, who had been pursuing the lunatic the most closely, felt a heavy sensation in his heart as he watched the figure ahead seemingly playfully darting around. In his six-person squad, he was the strongest and most experienced, having already reached the standard of a mid-level partner. But despite that, unable to pass the assessment due to the gap in talent and strength, he had failed several times. Even though he couldn¡¯t pass the assessment, the team¡¯s cooperation was still strong enough to have the capability to capture lunatics of this level! We are professionals! Kort saw the other person flip over a billboard, effortlessly pushing off to leap down, he did the same with a push of his hand. However, just as his body cleared the edge, he was suddenly struck by a chilling sensation. He saw that the lunatic had not gone down as expected but was grinning with one hand gripping the eaves, looking at him while pointing a gun in his direction, trigger already pulled. "Bring it on!" Kort didn¡¯t shrink back from the attack, instead, he surged forward. Bang~ A bullet hit his forehead, a spark flew, tearing off a piece of leather, revealing the silvery metal underneath. Kort¡¯s entire body then began to transform rapidly, unfolding outwards with the sound of whirring machinery, as his limbs suddenly extended. In a spider-like form, he managed to embrace his opponent, shrugging off several gunshot wounds in the process. The slots in his arms automatically aligned, tightly enveloping the opponent, then his body started to flicker with blue light and electric currents, sizzling loudly, the air filled with the smell of ozone and the scent of charred flesh. After successfully embracing the other, a smile tugged at the corners of Kort¡¯s mouth. Done! Although he had always been unable to pass the mid-level partner assessment, as long as he worked in sync with his teammates, capturing a target of this level wasn¡¯t a problem at all! "No matter how strong, there are always weaknesses, this time each of us will earn at least a thousand." Kort¡¯s face was filled with joy. Facing such targets, the risk was greater, but the rewards were also more substantial. The minds of lunatics were flawed, their combat skills and ability to recognize traps greatly diminished, simply... But before Kort could finish his thought, the alarm from the pressure warning device went off, causing his expression to drastically change. "What¡¯s happening? Impossible!" Despair also filled their hearts, as they knew that by tomorrow their names would be announced in the task center¡¯s public broadcast. Run! Save as many as possible! "Do you think you can escape... Puh~" No sooner had the thought of escape crossed their minds, the next moment, the Mad Mud Monster, so self-assured in his might, was pressed down by a hand covered in Gang Qi, and slammed into the metal frame of a nearby billboard, bending the entire metal structure. Before he could react, he was yanked out from the metal frame and, after being released, a punch landed on his abdomen. He hung from the hand like mud. With just two blows, the Mad Mud Monster, who had just lured the targets into this secluded area, had truly turned into mud, completely losing consciousness. "Pretty sturdy," Tao Yu remarked, surprised, holding the creature that was barely human-shaped but still radiated a strong life force. It should have some kind of Yuan Force skill or a bloodline absorption ability. Dressed in a full partner¡¯s suit, his face concealed by a matching mask, he carried the deformed, melting prey in one hand and glanced at the other few people on the scene. "How much is this guy worth?" Tao Yu, having heard their exclamations, knew this person must be a somewhat famous fugitive. Probably not cheap. In terms of overall capability and power level, he was actually just on the level of an average mid-level partner. But his specialized defensive characteristics and apparent ability to disguise and shape-shift made his personal features quite strong. It was no wonder he had managed to evade capture until now. "If he¡¯s captured alive, there¡¯s a bounty of forty thousand," said Kort, who made a living in this line of work. Although a bit dazed and his gear malfunctioning, he still managed to speak in a distorted electronic voice. "Thank you for saving our lives. We can take you to collect the bounty." Kort slowly got to his half-sitting position, his hand morphing into a welding tool, giving himself a couple of zaps in various spots before staggering to his feet. In a way, this guy had his own specializations too, just completely countered by the ¡¯Mad Mud Monster.¡¯ "Can I collect it this late?" "The Night Watcher¡¯s department is open all the time, but only for specific tasks," Kort replied patiently, not showing any surprise at Tao Yu¡¯s ignorance. It¡¯s normal for someone not specialized in this field to take the opportunity to make some extra money when they see it. Partners typically have many kinds of tasks they primarily undertake. Just between the Abyss and the real world, there are already major differences. Many people choose a direction to specialize in based on their own traits, becoming experts in handling those kinds of matters. "Oh, do they also handle Heretic God Followers?" "Heretic God Followers?" The others paused. "This guy is one, isn¡¯t he? Weren¡¯t you pursuing him because he¡¯s a Heretic God Follower?" Tao Yu lifted the Mad Mud Monster, now a lump shaped like mud, in his hand. This guy had a stench similar to Masu¡¯s from the last time; with Tao Yu¡¯s spiritual sense now so refined, he easily detected the odor after just two blows... Chapter 266 - 240: Meditation Master Even though the Inner City was brightly lit all night long, the number of people on the streets significantly decreased after midnight. The ones still wandering the streets at this late hour didn¡¯t seem very decent. With their hair dyed in all sorts of colors, distinctive clothes, and the strange appearances created by mechanical modifications and alien bio-implants, it was almost like a parade of ghosts and monsters. Many were howling and wailing, their sanity also not seeming quite intact. However, there were none sleeping on the streets. Sleeping on the streets of the Inner City was not allowed, and anyone found doing so would be taken away immediately. If you had money, you could bail yourself out; without money, you¡¯d have to work off your debt through labor or even sell your organs. Either way, arresting people was always profitable. Those who frequented the streets after midnight had grown accustomed to these rules and were careful not to slip up. Nonetheless, Tao Yu still noticed individuals dressed like Court and his group, hauling off a blonde-haired man who was either drunk or "happy," heading in the same direction as them. "My lord might rarely take on these nighttime tasks. Sometimes, when we can¡¯t find a proper target, we do things like this to make up the numbers." Court whispered from beside him. They could detect Heretic God Followers! This was a dignitary who had practiced the Meditation Technique! "What about just grabbing someone randomly and knocking them out?" "Not that it doesn¡¯t happen, but the risk-to-benefit ratio is too low. If found out, it could lead to death, and if the person is only knocked out, they won¡¯t be detained. They¡¯ll just be tossed aside to wake and walk away on their own. If they died, there would be some investigation." Court was well-seasoned in the ways of the Inner City, familiar with its darker aspects. Although crime was rampant, risks and returns were usually carefully weighed. Some punishments were so severe, they hardly seemed worth the effort involved. Following the street lamps, it wasn¡¯t long before Tao Yu saw a brightly lit hall ahead. This hall appeared somewhat more respectable from the outside, not featuring the usual peculiar architectural style of the Inner City. Through the glass doors, he could see many people queuing up inside, many of whom were accompanied by drunkards or appeared to be manhandling others. People were also hastily leaving and quickly disappearing into the night. Most of their attire was similar to Court¡¯s, with a few wearing partner suits. As the glass doors slid open automatically, several people entered. Because of Tao Yu¡¯s distinctive "clay monster" disposition, it attracted a lot of attention. "What¡¯s this?" "An alien bio-implant gone horribly wrong?" "..." Some people seemed unsure. But when one person dressed in a partner suit saw Tao Yu, his expression turned somewhat solemn This ¡¯Crazy Mud Monster¡¯ was surely stronger than Masu and the others combined, and it was captured alive; surely the reward would be even greater, right? "You know the Meditation Technique?" The staff member was surprised, and the nearby whispers also paused momentarily. Meditation Techniques are quite rare among practitioners in the Inner City, often requiring high innate talent and personal branding of Visualization Diagrams by a Meditation Master, which is a burden for the master. "Yes." "If you can confirm a Heritic God Follower, you might get an additional one to two thousand in rewards for providing the clue, but since the capture expenses were already paid, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t add it on top." Hearing this, Tao Yu felt that the little rich lady might have had her eye on him for a while, and what she gave might have already been the upper limit for rewards related to clues. Although Tao Yu¡¯s expenses for supplies might reach one or two thousand nowadays, he knew how difficult Yuan Force was to come by; usually, he had to cumulate several months of earnings, so an extra thousand or two for standing around a bit longer was certainly not too little for him. "Let¡¯s follow the procedure then." "Alright, but since we have to ask a Meditation Master, please ensure that what you say is true, otherwise we could all get into trouble." The staff member repeated the caution and then invited Tao Yu into their office. Because Tao Yu had caught a suspected Heretic God Follower, they even specially brought in a large transparent container and had Tao Yu stuff the ¡¯Crazy Mud Monster¡¯ inside. After Tao Yu and the staff left, the hall was abuzz with whispers. "To be suspected as a Heretic God Follower..." "Hope it¡¯s not true." "Crazy, who would risk so much for a mere thousand or two in rewards, given his status?" "Troublesome times indeed." "Better to be more cautious lately..." The information about Heretic God Followers put pressure on this group of Night Watchers because if there were indeed Heretic God Followers, their jobs would be the most likely to come into contact with them. You just have to look at Kort and the others to know¡ªthey almost got seriously harmed... ... Meanwhile, Tao Yu didn¡¯t have to wait long. The matter of the Heretic God Follower was of great importance; right after Tao Yu had reported it, Sun Shiyu personally came to confirm. The Inner City had a robust system, and indeed they were quick to act. In about ten minutes, an energetic old man in a sleeping gown was brought in. A staff member and a bodyguard-like dwarf escorted the old master in his gown. This must be the elder who was woken up from his sleep and brought here directly. First, he casually glanced at the yet to recover ¡¯Crazy Mud Monster¡¯, and then his gaze shifted to Tao Yu. Soon, Tao Yu felt a thick mental force enveloping him. The mental energy was thicker than his own, but the quality was much lower... Chapter 267 - 241: Huge Loss "Indeed, a Heretic God Follower, the stench is quite obvious." The robed elder nodded, casually signed his name on a form, and then turned to look at Tao Yu. "Young man, is it you who discovered this? Not bad at all; you can even distinguish Heretic God Followers. Have you encountered them before?" The robed elder watched Tao Yu with a hint of a relaxed smile. Yet, Tao Yu faintly sensed Spirit Perception alerting him that he was being guarded against. But the feeling was very faint, likely interference from the other party¡¯s overpoweringly robust spiritual power, which caused a shiver to run through Tao Yu¡¯s heart. Indeed, ¡¯Spirit Perception¡¯ wasn¡¯t infallible. If it weren¡¯t for the multiple layers of his ¡¯Spirit Perception,¡¯ plus the high quality of his spiritual power, he probably wouldn¡¯t have noticed! "I have." "Oh? Where did you see them?" The robed elder¡¯s face held a trace of genuine interest, seemingly just curious. "That should be irrelevant to today¡¯s matter. I¡¯ve reported a Heretic God Follower; I don¡¯t wish to be harassed." Tao Yu did not follow the other¡¯s lead. The robed elder did not linger on this issue but instead turned it around and continued to ask, "Then may I ask who is your mentor? Us old folks tend to have connections among ourselves, you see. Without our passage of the Meditation Technique, one cannot self-learn to achieve proficiency. I need to eliminate some risks." The robed elder¡¯s tone became somewhat neutral, hinting at a certain inquisitiveness. Seeing the situation, a staff member hurriedly said to Tao Yu, "This is our Meditation Master, Master Wang." The robed elder heard what the staff member said and chuckled lightly, "Needing a reminder to recognize me, naturally, I have my doubts. Those guys¡¯ disciples wouldn¡¯t be so rude, plus, I felt a bit earlier, very vibrant, very young." The robed elder spoke with confidence. Tao Yu was beginning to understand why he was suddenly fixated on such matters¡ªit was because Tao Yu had blocked his observation with spiritual power before. Speaking of the sheer robustness of spirit, Tao Yu couldn¡¯t quite match the other party. But if it came to the purity of spiritual power, he had intrigued the young heiress with such playful banter before. Had the other party discovered he was being blocked? Nevertheless, sweeping around like that from the get-go was indeed too rude; not even the young heiress and others would do that. "Is Master Wang trying to unearth my identity to facilitate revenge by the Heretic God Followers? If so, then I will have to resort to certain measures to protect myself." Tao Yu spoke evenly, neither rushed nor dragging. At his words, the short middle-aged man who had followed Master Wang in and had not spoken up until now widened his eyes and rebuked, "Audacious! Do you intend to threaten Master Wang?" "I, it¡¯s all my fault..." "If not you, then who? Me?" "I, I will compensate with money..." Tao Yu let go, and Master Wang immediately dropped to the floor. His legs went soft, and he was about to fall, but Tao Yu reached out to catch him, "Elderly sir, be careful not to fall." Tao Yu was all smiles as he helped Master Wang to his feet, ignoring the other dwarf who was still playing dead to the side. He even straightened the wrinkles on Master Wang¡¯s nightgown. This made Master Wang¡¯s expression turn bitter. "Capturing an important follower of the Heretic God will definitely unearth many clues. I think we can add a bit more on top of the original reward." "Oh? How much more?" The hand Tao Yu was using to straighten the other¡¯s collar didn¡¯t move away; instead, he tightened his grip on the nightgown, causing Master Wang to feel an extra sense of strangulation. "Thirty thousand! That¡¯s the highest I can authorize. Any higher would require a report." Tao Yu quickly calculated in his mind; he was expecting maybe ten to twenty thousand, so getting as much as thirty thousand wasn¡¯t bad at all. "Master Wang, you¡¯ve worked hard and done a great service, coming out so late and not even getting proper rest..." Tao Yu showed a trace of appreciation. Seeing that Tao Yu had stopped ruffling his feathers, Master Wang carefully asked, "That Meditation Technique really does have rules. Could you please disclose who taught you? It¡¯s not that I want to make things difficult for you now, I was just wrong in my attitude before." Indeed, having been smoothed over and holding benefits in hand, Tao Yu didn¡¯t mind clarifying because it wasn¡¯t something to be hidden. He told him right away, "It was Miss Sun Shiyu." "I see, I was being presumptuous before." After that, he went over to the dwarf who was still laying on the ground and kicked him. "What are you playing dead for? Was all the time I spent cultivating my mental power for nothing? Get up, aren¡¯t you going to take me home?" The dwarf who had been playing dead on the ground flipped over with a carp jump, not daring to look at Tao Yu. "Then, respected elder, I will be going back first. They will take care of the rest." "Hold on a second." Tao Yu gestured with his hand, "That mental attack you used on me, I¡¯m quite interested in it. Where do you live? I might come by to seek your guidance when I¡¯m free." The words from Tao Yu made Master Wang¡¯s expression turn bitter. Dammit, that¡¯s a huge loss! Feels like I¡¯ve been entangled by something filthy... Chapter 268 - 242 Differences "Good deeds bring good rewards." Tao Yu looked at the Yuan Force that had just come into his hands, a satisfied expression appearing on his face. Although there was a bit of a procedure to receive the Yuan Force, and he had to wait for the reserve dispatch, he was completely fine with this wait! A total of seventy-five thousand Yuan Force in rewards¡ª even for the current Tao Yu, that was a significant amount, an extra earning from just one night out. "Relying on my knowledge of the plot in the Abyss, and mooching off the rich miss over there, I slogged away for ten months and only earned a bit over twenty million in total, which is just about the same as what the auction house would make lying around for a month or two..." Tao Yu slowly exhaled, averaging it out, his daily earnings were only one-tenth of this unexpected windfall. "However, the equity from the company hasn¡¯t been liquidated yet. Once the breeding business gets on the right track, showing a rising trend and promising future, I can sell part of the equity for cash." A company with good-looking financial statements and rising prospects, cashing out after an IPO, the money comes in much faster than earning it the hard way. "This time¡¯s earnings are not as much as the last, and quite a lot less." Tao Yu sighed. Last time, he counted the earnings from the three wise Titans and added the million reward from Sun Shiqing, which substantially increased his net worth. Unfortunately, the additions this time were limited. He probably had to sell those four thousand grassland soldiers to see a sizable increase in income. But being greedy isn¡¯t the way; one should bite off only as much as one can chew. Having such an easy life now is already quite the convenience... ... He had gone out to catch people for some extra money in the late night and had waited for a Yuan Force dispatch process. By the time everything was done and he came out, it was already beginning to dawn. Many of the surrounding neon lights had already been turned off, and streets started to see some Outsiders working temporary jobs, heading early into the Inner City. They were still in a hurry and cautious, but many now had a hint of longing in their eyes. Longing, an emotion rarely seen in Outsiders, as most of them are numb... "My third brother is now working in the security team. Thanks to Ze Chuan¡¯s smooth handling and Uncle Hu¡¯s care, I¡¯m not worried about him being taken advantage of. Still, I should find something easy and safe for my parents and sister-in-law to do." Tao Yu hesitated for a moment; his parents were actually getting used to life in the Abyss, so he¡¯d better ask for their opinion first. With this thought in mind, Tao Yu made his way to Master Wang¡¯s dojo, dressed as a partner, still enjoying unobstructed access. Master Wang¡¯s residence was in a relatively central location within the Inner City. Tao Yu, who had always mixed around in the south, was setting foot in this area for the first time. The exterior architecture and the cleanliness were much better than those on the outskirts, and even the proportion of people in partner outfits was higher. "The rent here must be even more expensive, here we are." Tao Yu looked up and saw the sign of Master Wang¡¯s dojo, which compared to the neighboring neon signs, appeared very standard¡ª just a few ordinary characters reading ¡¯Wang¡¯s Private Dojo¡¯. But he was certain that the guy in front of him, who easily tore through his Gang Qi and subdued him in an instant, definitely had the strength of a high-level partner! Most crucial was that this involved a Heretic God Follower; Master Wang had even gone so far as to contact Miss Sun from the Abyss after returning and received an affirmative response. This fellow Temor is from the Development Zone! He¡¯s not even nineteen years old, and it¡¯s only been ten months since his talent awoke! This is utterly different from those high-level partners whose strengths are already set! Gang Qi, huh, this guy is following the path of spiritual cultivation, and currently, there is none like that in the Development Zone. This is totally different from the super-high starting point of the exotic implant and mechanical transformation types, clearly indicating a greater potential for the future! It¡¯s very likely that he could become one of the strongest among high-level partners, or even reach the pinnacle of high-level partners! If he ever achieves that, he will be able to directly converse with any patriarch of a family from the Inner City. Although Wu Tu had many thoughts in his mind, he did not stop leading the way. In the dojo that Tao Yu entered, it resembled a small yoga studio, and despite the early hour, there were already seven students of various ages sitting cross-legged. Even Wu Tu¡¯s previous commotion and now leading Tao Yu inside didn¡¯t distract them in the slightest, as they all meditated with closed eyes. In front, a spiral incense candle that resembled sandalwood was lit, a whiff of which could clear one¡¯s mind, suggesting it was an auxiliary Yuan Force item. Wu Tu did not linger and led Tao Yu directly to a partitioned area in the back, where a room with an ancient-flair, resembling a tea room, was located. Wooden tables, paintings, and potted plants highlighted a tranquil atmosphere in the room. Master Wang was already dressed in a white robe, sitting with an immortal¡¯s grace. Upon seeing Tao Yu enter, his face broke into a serene smile, and he gestured for him to sit down. "Mr. Tao, please take a seat." "You investigated me?" Tao Yu slowly took off his mask. Master Wang showed a helpless expression and said, "Actually, that¡¯s not the case. Miss Sun mentioned that if a Heretic God Follower retaliated against you, it would be on my head, so I learned..." At this point, Master Wang¡¯s face showed a touch of bitterness. I shouldn¡¯t have asked! "Oh, that attacking trick you showed earlier, Master, I wonder if you could teach me. I find it quite interesting, and I¡¯m also a bit concerned about the attack methods of a Meditation Master, wondering what other mental power-oriented techniques are there..." With such a legitimate opportunity to press for information, Tao Yu certainly wouldn¡¯t miss it, and he also wanted to learn about the mental power-oriented techniques of the Inner City¡¯s strong... Chapter 227 A Frog in a Well - Part 2 ``` "Martial World affairs, after all, is a matter for the Martial World!" "Indeed, indeed, we all still need to reason." "..." Although Tao Yu''s move shocked everyone, it was just a display of his acoustic skill and lightness skill in capturing someone. His strength is definitely impressive, but it seems he doesn''t kill, so there''s nothing to be afraid of! When they forced Zhang Sanfeng on Wudang Mountain in the past, it''s not like they hadn''t done it before! So what if he''s invincible under the heavens? Once is an accident, twice is a pattern! Actually, the six major sects'' siege on Bright Summit is not solely due to past grievances; those grievances were just one of the sparks that set things off. Seeing the situation that had been almost under control erupt into chaos again with just a few words from Cheng Kun, Tao Yu couldn''t help but sigh. "It seems that being adept in lightness skill isn''t enough. It looks like you''re mistaking me for Wei Yixiao." Tao Yu grinned, revealing his gleaming teeth "Then let''s just have to settle it with a real fight." Dang~ Kong Zhi tapped his Zen staff on the ground, producing a ''dang'' sound, before saying in a deep voice, "Your martial arts are indeed peerless; even just your lightness skill is unmatched. I fear there is no one here who can be your match. Even if we were to fight one after another in succession, we might not be able to defeat you. But if we were to attack together, you might not be able to kill us all." Goodness, separated by a hundred years in time, hearing words that were different in content but similar in meaning, Tao Yu found himself somewhat distracted. What is this? The meme pollution of Shaolin Temple? "Right, he is an evil demon, and everyone has the right to execute him!" Xian Yutong also stepped forward "Moreover, at the beginning, we were deceived by Yin Tianzheng. They must have known they had reinforcements coming before proposing this challenge." But now, he was ready to test the limits of his endurance! No sooner had he spoken than Tao Yu, like a tiger entering a flock of sheep, charged straight at the allied forces of the six great sects. A dozen or so Blood Dragons ravaged around Tao Yu, complemented by twelve Sacred Fire Orders for added damage. It indeed brought an overwhelming pressure to the elites of the six major sects! The scene had completely changed! "No, don''t!" An Emei disciple, faced with the charging Blood Dragon, displayed a face full of terror and could only attempt to block with her sword. But with a flick of the Blood Dragon''s tail, the oppressive Blood Gang instantly shattered the long sword into several pieces, and the immense force sent her flying backward, blood spraying from her mouth¡ªfortunately, her life was spared. Some tried to flee, but even a glancing touch from a Blood Dragon sent them flying away, completely unable to resist. This scene was occurring every moment. Everywhere, elites of the six major sects were being thrown around involuntarily. The blood mist sprayed into the air even formed a rainbow, with weapons continuously breaking apart. The sounds of breaking weapons, snapping bones, spurting blood, bodies hitting the ground, and screams rose and fell in succession, like a ghastly concert of carnage. Even a slight touch led to blood spurting and bodies flying. While Tao Yu decided to conserve his energy and not burst them outright, Blood Gang, formed from his combined True Yuan, Gang Qi, and spiritual will, was not something that most of these martial artists, who couldn''t even externalize their inner strength, could withstand. Their only slight advantage over the grassland soldiers was the protective layer of inner strength, which prevented them from dying upon contact! Apart from a slight resistance, they were no different from ordinary people in other respects! The only ones who could put up some fight were the experts capable of externalizing their inner strength. In the case that Tao Yu did not directly use the Blood Dragons to burst targets, they could barely entangle for a moment or two. "Ha!" Kong Xing''s Dragon Claw Hand, filled with True Qi, pounced towards a zhang-long Blood Dragon that was tossing several Shaolin disciples through the air, his fierce claw aimed at the dragon''s neck. But in the next instant, as the dragon''s tail came sweeping at him, his expression changed drastically and he had to release his grip and defend himself with his hands. ```No?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 271 244 Master Wang was somewhat speechless at this moment. "You just blurt that out like it''s nothing?" But then he remembered that it was he who had just said everyone present could be trusted. In fact, Master Wang truly thought the other party was just there to ask for a Visualization Diagram. This kind of request was common for him, and he was used to it. Core disciples of major families, if they had some talent in meditation, generally sought one out. Even those without spiritual talent would want a Meditation Technique to compensate for their weaknesses. Not to mention the Heretic God Followers, they had many attacks targeted at the mind. If one had a clear weakness and was suddenly attacked there, even the stronger might easily be overturned. There was also the Absorption Skill. Meditation Technique could also more easily dissolve the pollution of the skill. He thought the matter was completely above-board and this was a good opportunity to show this promising young man his social status. He didn''t want the initial impression from the Night Watcher to solidify. And now, what on earth was this? Master Wang had also heard a bit about Chaoyang Society lately and knew about the incident where Longxi Clan was hit. But since the pain wasn''t his own, he had simply enjoyed watching the drama unfold from afar. Now, seeing the third young master of the Longxi Clan hinting at such matters, he knew the Longxi Clan must have suffered no small loss, and it may not just be an issue of face. Their clan leader''s injuries might be very serious. Master Wang''s skill in Meditation Technique had surpassed the traditional Lv5 limit, reaching Lv6, so his thoughts were extremely quick. He quickly sorted out the issues and understood the other party''s intentions. Being framed for something... As for the skirmishes between the Inner City and the Outer City, the Floating City wouldn''t really care about them, nor would it matter to them if a force within the Inner City got wiped out; after all, these things can''t shake the foundation! But Heretic God Followers are different; they are extremists who have actions that could extinguish the Flame of Civilization! Most rational adults are constrained by personal interests and powerful connections, but lunatics are not. If they were just ordinary lunatics without reason, that would be bad enough, but Heretic God Followers are organized and premeditated, truly unpredictable. Even if their strength is equal, if a lunatic attacks a normal person unexpectedly, the normal person is likely to break down in tears. If bowing down and kowtowing could guarantee that the lunatic would never bother them again, then most people would probably do it. This kind of accusation is such that many times, a wrongful killing is preferable to letting someone go free; evidence is often deemed unnecessary! And even if an investigation proves there''s no connection, one would still be skinned alive. It could be said to be a very malicious tactic. The leader of Chaoyang Society once refused the recruiting efforts of Floating City, but he''s different from those unsavory rebel organizations; he''s known for being upright in his actions, which Master Wang had also heard of. "I truly apologize, young master, but I am a person who likes to be realistic. If it''s about this matter, then please return," said Master Wang with all the righteousness he could muster. He knew that since the other party came asking for a favor, they must have promised many benefits. Tao Yu obediently agreed and quickly made his way toward an abandoned building he remembered from the road. The building was overgrown with weeds, and it wasn''t clear what had happened, but the surface of the building was black as if it had been burned by fire. However, having seen many post-apocalyptic scenes in the Abyss, Tao Yu was unfazed by such abandoned buildings. However, when Tao Yu went to the rooftop, he saw several gang members engaged in some transaction. Seeing Tao Yu arrive, they were all startled. Especially when they saw the outfit of Tao Yu''s partner, someone immediately put their hands on their head and squatted down, also saying, "Don''t kill me..." This left Tao Yu somewhat speechless. He then lowered his voice and snorted coldly, "Scram." Hearing Tao Yu''s words, the gang members, whether lying on the ground or with their hands on their heads, immediately understood they were not the target of a bust. They ran off, faster than each other, disappearing in a flash. "This must be what Wang Goudan was talking about, the fourth-tier security zone, a completely lawless land." There''s no surveillance, few people, and almost no one ever comes here, except for some gang members who might do unsavory things here. As someone who possesses the Art of Corpse Refinement, Tao Yu could tell that the building had a tendency to evolve into the Land of Extreme Yin; there must have been quite a few deaths here. But at least on the surface, there were no visible remains or anything. So, Tao Yu arrived at the rooftop and turned on the location sharing. It didn''t take long for something similar to the semi-transparent shadow that appeared last time Sun Shiqing came over to flicker, and the graceful figure of Sun Shiyu appeared on the rooftop. The semi-transparent camouflage covering her began to fade away, revealing the familiar tight combat suit, and she also took out a similar spherical device to shield the surrounding environment. Her pretty and beautiful face held a trace of joy, which made Tao Yu a bit infatuated. An eternally beautiful sight. "What? Disappointed it''s not Shiqing?" Sun Shiyu stood with her hands behind her back, circling Tao Yu and said teasingly. Last time, Sun Shiqing really showed her that embarrassing photo of himself, and Tao Yu wondered if that was why the wealthy girl hadn''t held back and had beaten him soundly. "What are you talking about? He zones out just because you look like you." Tao Yu wrapped his arm around Sun Shiyu''s slender waist, inhaling the faint fragrance that tickled his nose, and he almost lost control on the spot. He quickly cooled himself down with a Meditation Technique before returning to normal. But his hand involuntarily slid lower. "You really have the constitution of a lucky devil. You must have some strange fortune bonus on you, running into a Heretic God Follower incident again. Those lunatics don''t care about profit or loss; it''s best to avoid them as much as possible." Sun Shiyu didn''t resist Tao Yu''s movements at all; instead, she snuggled closer into his embrace. "That''s just some easy money, if it comes to my doorstep, why would I say no?" "Hehe, so Cheng Lixue the heroine is also ''if it comes to my doorstep, why say no,'' huh?" Sun Shiyu''s words made Tao Yu''s scalp tingle. Good grief, where did you get that from? How do you know about that... Chapter 269 - 243 Reality "...So that¡¯s why the master¡¯s combat strength is so weak." After listening to Master Wang¡¯s explanation, Tao Yu nodded, understanding a lot about the circle of spirit force. Originally, Tao Yu didn¡¯t spend much time in the Inner City, let alone getting in touch with the already scarce circle of spirit force users. According to Master Wang, there were usually two ways to convert spirit force into combat capabilities. One was the innate talents, such as Telekinesis, Illusion Technique, Charm, and Hypnotism, and so on. This type was relatively simple. Once your spirit force was sufficient, you just followed your talent. However, it was also something that couldn¡¯t be compensated for later in life. The second type was an acquired method. The Spirit Stinger that was mentioned earlier was one example. There were also a number of skills that required the absorption of Yuan Force, and besides these, another direction that could be learned was magic. "...Alas, my talent is Spirit Vitality. Although I have a unique advantage in practicing the Meditation Technique, I indeed lack ways to turn it into combat strength. In fact, I have also mastered a Fireball Technique..." When Tao Yu heard Master Wang¡¯s words, his eyes also lit up slightly. This old guy also mastered a magic spell? Sun Shiqing had mentioned before that magic requires a high level of mathematical and logical thinking, and the learning period is quite lengthy. "Then may I ask if the master could demonstrate it? I am really curious about magic." "Sigh, the learning period for magic starts from being an apprentice; it¡¯s not just about having enough spirit force. You¡¯ll see why I didn¡¯t use it earlier." Master Wang seemed to show a helpless expression, then stood up and pressed a button next to him. A cabinet slowly opened to reveal another secret door. However, once the pattern began to take on a three-dimensional form, Tao Yu could sense the changes around him. Countless Free Energy converged rapidly, and the speed was increasing. A fiery silhouette of a ball had already appeared. As the pattern continued to be refined, the fireball formed faster and faster! From a trembling flame, it compressed continuously, and eventually turned into a standard orange sphere. Only occasional, mild ripples appeared on the surface, similar to the corona of the sun. After finishing, Master Wang pushed forward, and the fireball shot out, directly hitting the ¡¯Molten Rock.¡¯ Boom~ Despite the fireball¡¯s small size, the explosion was as powerful as TNT, sending off a heat wave. The Molten Rock also showed significant deformation. Tao Yu estimated that he would need to activate Vajra Indestructibility and employ the defensive method of the Qiankun Great Shift to withstand it, yet even then, he wouldn¡¯t be able to bear many hits. It far surpassed ordinary bullets and firearms... In terms of destructive power, it was indeed strong. Worse than a shoulder-fired weapon, the fired fireball seemed to be guided and directed by his spirit force! If you were within the targeting range and couldn¡¯t outrun the fireball, you¡¯d be almost certainly hit. In that case, if he wanted to dodge, he would have to use Spiral Shadow Escape combined with stealth. At the very limit, he would need to resort to Inherent Time Control. Indeed very effective and powerful, just this casting time and difficulty... "You see, this is the magic spell I¡¯ve mastered. Without a magic reserve, rapid casting, or the time to take out a scroll, it¡¯s simply not pragmatic for routine combat. For self-defense on a day-to-day basis, it¡¯s just Spirit Stinger." Chapter 270 - 243 Truth_2 "I¡¯m not too fond of magic, so I¡¯d rather learn about the Spirit Stinger." Tao Yu said without any expression. Hmph, it¡¯s not that powerful anyway, my little dragon is quite strong too! It¡¯s not a big deal, merely a pure dislike of magic... ... "To think I¡¯ve gotten the hang of it so quickly? Master Wang is truly a great teacher." Tao Yu, giddy with his newly formed skill, lavished praise that cost him nothing. "Mr. Tao has sufficient spiritual cultivation, so naturally, the learning process is fast. This skill, to begin with, isn¡¯t all that profound and comes with its side effects." Master Wang wasn¡¯t surprised Tao Yu learned so quickly, because the skill, frankly, was quite simple. "Is the master suggesting one might suffer backlash if their spiritual power isn¡¯t sufficient?" "Yes, it can only be used on those with weaker spiritual power. It won¡¯t work on someone whose spirit is only slightly weaker than yours. For instance, my earlier attempt to use it on you, Mr. Tao, resulted in backlash." Master Wang¡¯s words made Tao Yu nod in agreement. After all, it requires one¡¯s spiritual power to leave the body and strike the opponent, battling in the enemy¡¯s domain. The disparity in strength must be several times over for a positive effect! Otherwise, it¡¯s very likely that one would harm the enemy at the cost of greater damage to oneself. Like Tao Yu himself, with the talent of Fist Intention materialized, his thoughts were more refined, but most of the time, they served more as a support for control, rather than direct damage. It¡¯s not that direct harm couldn¡¯t be inflicted, but the exponential decay of spiritual power once detached made the cost outweigh the benefits. Opting for the best cost-effectiveness was key. If Master Wang used this power against Wu Tu, the effects would be significant, surely a cinch, but using it on Tao Yu, even without considering Spiritual Immunity, would be giving it away for free. "A skill with strong specificity. Sometimes it can work wonders, but sometimes it may have negative effects. I¡¯ll be mindful of that." "It¡¯s best that Mr. Tao understands this." Master Wang nodded with a smile, really worried his student might be dissatisfied and stir up trouble. Although he had taken a loss this time and even taught the other party a minor skill, if he could resolve this misunderstanding and even convert hostility into friendship, that would be excellent. So young, and so powerful, his future was boundless. Tao Yu was also immersed in the variations of this skill. Spirit Stinger: Cultivate thoughts, shape the thoughts into needle-like forms for storage, and launch a surprise attack on the enemy when it counts. The closer the distance, the better the effect, with the best effect when making direct eye contact. The backlash of thoughts will affect oneself. The skill requires one to refine several thoughts into needle-like forms in advance, ready for sudden use. Seeing that there was a chance to turn hostility into friendship and make a good connection, Master Wang actually did want to talk more with Tao Yu, to provide some pointers on the spiritual aspect as well; after all, it would be a very beneficial investment. For him, it cost nothing, a win-win situation. Hearing Master Wang¡¯s words, Tao Yu did not insist, for how could he, as this person was an old fox, and indeed, there was value in listening to talks of many years of experience. When Master Wang showed an inclination to be friendly, naturally, Tao Yu wouldn¡¯t keep a cold face either. One needs to be forceful when it¡¯s called for, but in situations requiring diplomacy, one must indeed be able to blend in. There¡¯s no need to be overly familiar, but one cannot be too proud and aloof either. Soon, the door guard brought over a figure covered in lizard-like skin, but dressed in a formal suit. The lizard¡¯s vertical pupils, the sharp teeth filling its mouth, and the uneven skin, were truly somewhat hideous. Upon entering, this third young master of the Longxi Clan took notice of Tao Yu and Wu Tu, saw Tao Yu¡¯s partner attire, but did not comment further, instead, he politely clasped his hands toward Master Wang, "I¡¯ve seen Master Wang." Although Master Wang had appeared a bit incompetent in front of Tao Yu, his stature was unquestionable, those from the major families who wanted to learn the Meditation Technique had to seek these meditation masters. "Hmm, young friend, you¡¯ve come personally, what guidance might you have?" Master Wang also did not put on airs, and said with a smile. The lizardman looked at Tao Yu and Wu Tu upon hearing this, seemingly hesitant. "There¡¯s no harm in speaking, they are trustworthy friends." "It¡¯s like this, the younger generation has received information that Master Wang has identified a follower of the Evil God?" At this point, Master Wang¡¯s originally amiable expression instantly became calmer, growing more neutral, "Oh? Does he have some relation to you?" Followers of the Evil God were definitely not to be associated with; if this was in any way related, then it was beyond help! Even a report would be turned against them. Master Wang was now entering into a mode of guarded conversation. "No, no, no, how could that be? Our clan is a respectable one." The lizardman was startled; such an accusation was not to be taken lightly. He then said thoughtfully, "It¡¯s like this, we¡¯ve received a tip that the Chaoyang Society might have some connection to the followers of the Evil God. I wonder if this person could possibly..." At this point, the lizardman¡¯s words carried a significant implication. Whether there could be a connection or not, it all comes down to your word... Chapter 245 Deification Enhancement "She''s practically marinated in your scent; it''s so strong I could hardly miss it," she teased. Sun Shiyu gave Tao Yu a flirty sideways glance. All one could say was, she truly lived up to being a Succubus! Seeing Tao Yu''s embarrassed and awkward expression, Sun Shiyu hooked her soft and fragrant hand around Tao Yu''s neck, while the other gently pinched him. "But if you''re still interested in other women, I must be slacking off. How embarrassing~" Tao Yu felt the fragrance at the tip of his nose grow even stronger. "Ahem, have you been there already?" "What you and Shiqing agreed upon is quite interesting. Such potential items are worth a personal visit. I''ve already asked those monks in the Dharma Hall in Shaolin to prepare for sea travel. Vehicles will be arranged here to meet them." Sun Shiyu kept fiddling with her hands, making it difficult for Tao Yu to focus, even with his Meditation Technique, internally crying foul. "This time, I first saw your pet and the Zombies. Your Alien has started mutating and laid an egg. But it looks different from a normal Queen. Then, regarding the two Chosen Ones in Xiangyang, they swore to protect it to death. Since you specially instructed Shiqing and your master, I didn''t want to force the issue, so I let them handle it..." Sun Shiyu spoke in an utterly charming and silky voice, sending Tao Yu''s mind adrift and mindlessly nodding in agreement. "From Shaolin, I learned that you went to Zhongnan Mountain, so I took another trip to Zhongnan Mountain. I made the remaining third-generation disciples set sail as well. I met with Xiaolongnu and Li Mochou, but what are you thinking? Xiaolongnu is not better than Cheng Lixue. Cheng Lixue seems so silly that it''s contagious..." Listening to Sun Shiyu''s coy and seductive voice, Tao Yu himself felt somewhat embarrassed. The girl really had traveled a long way just to find him. "At least you still have some conscience..." Sun Shiyu''s eyes glowed like rubies as she watched Tao Yu''s expressions with a light chuckle, before she pushed him down to the ground, revealing a mischievously evil smile. "You can mess around outside all you want, but you can''t hide it. You have to spread your reputation." Hearing Sun Shiyu''s words, Tao Yu was stunned for a moment, but then quickly realized her point. That way, others would likely not suspect the nature of his relationship with her. Truth be told, Tao Yu was quite moved by her remark. "However, that''s only if you still have the chance, because this time, I won''t hold back..." Tao Yu vaguely sensed something ominous and quickly placed his hand on Sun Shiyu''s forehead as the Taming seed began to take root. "Wait, wait a second, here?" But Sun Shiyu didn''t resist, instead harmoniously receiving the Taming Technique once again. "Hehe, what''s wrong, feeling shy? Don''t worry, there are barriers..." Then, in the next moment, Tao Yu truly experienced what it meant not to hold back... ... "You pass for today. I''ve looked over those few, they''re not too bad ¡ª they don''t disgrace us. Approved." Sun Shiyu, wrapped in a semi-transparent fluid, gradually became invisible, then shot up into the sky and quickly departed. And Tao Yu, with legs wobbly, stood up leaning against the wall beside him, took a deep breath, and felt quite content with the once-Deified Dragon Elephant Prajna and Nine Yang Divine Skills. But now he was reaching his limit. Relying on [One Proof Forever Proof], he wasn''t afraid of weakness, but another round would probably knock him out cold. The rich girl was also forward-thinking in her studies, her sense of smell too keen to be doubted. "The strength enhancement this time still mainly comes from the Dragon Elephant Prajna Skill. Although its price falls short compared to those Divine Skills, it is indeed a good item." Tao Yu did not hesitate, spending 200,000 Yuan Force directly. The Dragon Elephant Prajna Skill immediately began to transform! And Tao Yu soon discovered that there seemed to be some connection between the Dragon Elephant Prajna Skill and the All Forms Inclusive! A cracking sound even emerged from all his bones. Indeed, the cost-effectiveness of a second Deification was far from that of the first, but each one revealed some unique traits. Tao Yu''s eyes lit up slightly when he looked at the Dragon Elephant Prajna Skill. [Dragon Elephant Prajna Skill¡¤Mk II] The enhancement of each level''s spirit and vitality further increased, and he could feel a trace of the Fist Intention relating to ''force.'' The Fist Intention of ''force''... Tao Yu didn''t know what that was, but he had a vague feeling about it. He raised his hand, making a fist! Boom~ A sound explosion echoed, creating a gust of wind in the empty room! "This is not the strengthening of the body..." Tao Yu mumbled to himself, this seemed a bit similar to the ''death'' notion from Big Dipper''s guidance, Although the ''death'' notion of the Big Dipper wasn''t as strong, and it manifested more in the extension of True Yuan, enabling his True Yuan to ''erode'' other energies, and also allowing it to sync with Fist Intention. But this ''force'' notion was different, its effect mainly being in the realm of absolute physical attack. The consumption was of spirit and vitality in unison, not just the physical strength and Qi-Blood... "My goodness, indeed, the traits from a second Deification always bring out some strange, high-quality abilities, like opening a blind box." Tao Yu looked at his remaining 600,000 plus Yuan Force and fell silent for a moment. Truth be told, further Deification would make everyday use quite strained, but having just felt the connection with the All Forms Inclusive, he was eager to know what it was. "Let''s double it, keep the multiplier low, stretch it out; anyway, I''m familiar with all the skills I need to be, just lacking some for emergency use..." No longer indecisive, Tao Yu once again invested Yuan Force into the All Forms Inclusive. This directly required a consumption of 600,000! Compared to the stable Dragon Elephant Prajna Skill, the response from the All Forms Inclusive was obviously much more intense! Tao Yu even unconsciously entered into Demonization! A black carapace layer continuously covered him. During Demonization, crackling noises came from his spine as spurs burst from it, spreading down to the tail. Tao Yu couldn''t help assuming the stance of the Stance Skill, harmonizing to absorb the ceaseless Qi-Blood surging from all over his body with the Qi and Blood Pills, and then he took a long breath... Chapter 246 Mission "Shut up already! This is a place to live, go practice in the practice room!" Swearing and cursing rose from downstairs. Tao Yu didn''t respond, but he still slowly executed the final moves and then turned his attention to the changes in his abilities. [All-Shapes Mastery¡¤Modified]: First, human is fundamental. By enlightenment of a whiff of the ''Root'' ambiance, one can transform spirit, energy, and mind at will. Seeing this, Tao Yu couldn''t help but reveal a grin. Firstly, the extra maximum cap on Qi-Blood and Gang Qi was already quite good. Before, he could only rely on Dragon Spine to refine Blood Gang, but now he could do so anytime, anywhere throughout his body! Besides, he could also replenish his spirit and True Yuan with Qi-Blood, and the same was true for the rest. When he previously struck Little Dragon, Tao Yu had indeed felt that attacks primarily consuming True Yuan might lead to it falling short, and it was only after incorporating a round of Deification into the Nine Yang Divine Skill that things began to fare slightly better. But now it didn''t matter. With the strong combat sustainability effect from [One Proof Forever Proof], as long as he had any kind of reserve energy, he could nearly burst out with full force! "Yuan Force is squeezed dry again. This month while moving, let them come over, and in the meantime, do some tasks in the real world to supplement the family income." Tao Yu recalled the easy jobs from before, seventy-five thousand in one night, which not only covered the expenses for cultivation but also left quite a bit of surplus! "There shouldn''t be many in the Inner City who could pose a threat to me now, time to seek out those high-reward targets..." The poorer one is, the craftier one gets. Tao Yu now truly felt he was poor... ... "Another poor day." Early in the morning, Tao Yu stretched and his whole body cracked and popped as Qi-Blood surged within him like mercury. "I''ll go talk to mom and dad first, see what kind of work they want." Tao Yu muttered to himself. Panda and the others hadn''t returned yet, and there was a Meditation Master too. Finding a couple of safe and easy jobs was very simple, especially since they weren''t looking for high salaries. Still, Tao Yu decided to first ask for their preferences... Taking the elevator down, Tao Yu casually picked a nearby diner and ordered a bowl of fresh broth noodles for eight Yuan Force. Watching the skilled motions with which the owner, who had mechanical prosthetic limbs, prepared the ingredients, Tao Yu knew the taste wouldn''t disappoint. Indeed, the soup was rich and savory, and the noodles were chewy and elastic. Stuffing a mouthful of noodles soaked in the thick soup, it truly was a feast for the taste buds. Eating such a bowl early in the morning made him much happier. "Living in the Inner City would indeed be a lot more expensive if you always eat out, but since we''ve already ordered ingredients to cook ourselves, mom and dad should be able to accept it." Reflecting on this, Tao Yu headed toward the South City gate. Passing by the mission hall, he also took the opportunity to check inside, and saw Miss Mag, whose expression hadn''t changed much since he last saw her. It seemed she was somewhat bored, repeatedly wiping an already clean table back and forth. "Miss Mag, are there any good tasks recently?" The sound of Tao Yu''s voice made Miss Mag look up. She had seen him once before this return, and in just a few days she no longer needed any time to react, resuming her teasing manner. Tao Yu extended his finger in front of Miss Mag, emitting a wisp of Gang Qi. Although Miss Mag''s delicate face still showed no expression, Tao Yu could feel her emotional shock. The shock was normal; she knew her own identity and the time involved. So far, there was no one who knew and was not shocked, but Tao Yu felt that this level of surprise was no big deal, having initially understated his own talents, along with a stroke of fortune. Even now, had it become known that he had used a fragment of the Heart of the World, he could still hold steady! This demonstration of strength, to exchange for corresponding benefits, was something Tao Yu had done quite a few times before, just needed to grasp the right degree. "I really underestimated you, kid, you''ve got direct access to high-level without any barriers now." Mag murmured softly, then reached out and gave Tao Yu a pat. "Come with me, let''s talk inside." Tao Yu followed Miss Mag into the room where his mid-level partner suit had been issued to him initially. The room was still as cluttered as before, starkly different from when Miss Mag had been cleaning the main hall, just like the contrast between her personality and appearance. Then, he saw the tiny Miss Mag jump directly onto the table to sit. "The last time you left, I already felt that you were not weak, but I didn''t expect you to improve this quickly." Mag said with some emotion. "Although I don''t know what your true talent is, or what fortune you''ve encountered, being able to grow steadily to this point before revealing yourself, your temperament is more composed than most of the young geniuses I''ve seen." "You flatter me, Miss Mag." Tao Yu said with a smile. Being able to issue his mid-level partner status, Miss Mag must be of a level equivalent to a high-level partner anyhow. "There''s no flattery here. Currently, in the new Development Zone, excluding those from Floating City, there are only seven people in the Inner City suspected to be of high-level partner caliber, apart from you; five of them are from the very top powers of the Inner City, and the remaining two are the offspring of nearly top-tier powers." She paused at this point. "And you, you''re the only exception, and even an Outsider, following the Gang Qi path..." "I''ve just been lucky, and my income is rather high." "This isn''t something that can be solved with income alone. If Yuan Force could simply be poured into someone to bring out strength, there wouldn''t be so many troublesome matters." Mag rolled her digital Byakugan but didn''t dwell on the issue any further. High talent plus a fortunate encounter, she didn''t want to probe without a sense of boundaries. The relationship between them was still pleasant; there was no need to potentially bring up issues, when things were quite good as they were. Afterward, Miss Mag pulled out a data line and inserted it into her own neck. "I''ll help you look, but there are still issues you need to be aware of..." Chapter 247 Move-In "Thank you, Miss Mag, and may Miss Mag forever be beautiful," Tao Yu waved at Miss Mag with a beaming smile, grateful for the help that saved him a lot of trouble. At this moment, Tao Yu''s task watch displayed information for five new bounty tasks. These tasks were not the kind you take and then complete; rather, anyone who completed them could turn them in. Actually, the highest reward in the task hall currently reached a million and was for a high-ranking partner who had fallen into the worship of the Evil God, possessed great strength, and had slain the former captain of the Inner City''s sheriff team. However, there were no additional messages about that task. Ever since the Heretic God Follower had killed the sheriff team captain, he hadn''t shown his face again. No one knew whether he was in the Abyss or the real world; he might have even entered the grey mist, so the task was left unresolved. Most of the tasks that continually increased in reward amount were like this, without the slightest clue, at most, there was an old photo with little to no reference value. Tao Yu, on the other hand, had specifically kept these five tasks because, although the most expensive was only 180,000, they all had some detailed information or a recent area of activity. One even had the Outer City as the location of activity. "The Outer City sure has good confidentiality measures. Lived here for so many years and somehow never heard of a serial killer among us." Tao Yu shook his head as he looked at the task. ''Bounty for Serial Killer Number 11: A sheriff suspected of having gone mad due to absorbing a Skill and who has committed repeated and bloody crimes, likely needing to kill one person every day. During the incident in the Inner City, he already had killed over thirty victims, and he has now been hiding in the Outer City for five years. Based on the way some corpses were treated, it is clear he continuously carries out these bloody crimes. The last victim he mutilated was found two days ago, in the East Gate District...'' A serial killer who had been killing in the Outer City for five years, and yet Tao Yu, who had lived in the Outer City for eighteen years, hadn''t heard even a whisper about him, made him rather speechless indeed. But upon further reflection, the guy only killed one person every day, which, compared to the basic situation in the Outer City, perhaps wasn''t too surprising. The daily emergence of Awakened individuals easily made up for it, plus there were those killed by the grey mist''s monsters at night, barely causing a ripple. "It''s really time to move to the Inner City. Although the Inner City is chaotic too, at least the place I''ve rented nearby is better, much better than the Outer City." Tao Yu felt a bit melancholic. The reward for this bounty task was 120,000. Five years ago, the sheriff named George already had considerable strength, belonging to the main insect-type hybrid inlays, adept at disguise, assassination, and Dexterity. Moreover, his madness was due to absorbing a high-pollution powerful Skill, and it was suspected that needing to kill might be a side effect. Over these five years, two teams had encountered him; the first team was made of two mid-level partners with four junior partners, who suffered heavy casualties. The second team consisted of all mid-level partners. They had one person injured in an ambush by the perpetrator, who then escaped. It was specifically noted that a long-established mid-level partner called Wilderness Hunter was in the second team, but they were also unable to apprehend him. "Senior partners have also searched but didn''t find him. Since he never showed his face, he probably isn''t simply mad, but quite cunning." Tao Yu browsed through the intelligence and made some assessments. Since the last discovery of a body was two days ago, this case was still worthy of investigation, but first, he had to get his family into the Inner City... ... "Move, move to the Inner City?" After calling his family back for a short family meeting, Tao Yu''s words once again rendered them speechless. When he returned, Tao Yu had briefly mentioned it to Tao Long, but it was just a passing remark at the time, and they hadn''t expected that within a few days, the place would already have been rented! Upon seeing Tao Yu and his family, Panda''s eyes brightened, and he came over with a smile "Brother Tao, uncle, aunt, if you have any issues in the future, just get in touch with our company''s office. All these pieces of furniture are from the Abyss, free of charge." Panda personally brought a few movers over and began to cram the Las Vegas furniture into Tao Yu''s rented room. He also brought along the newly appointed head of the Dada Company''s current world office, Zhang Lei. Zhang Lei, an Outsider himself, with Grade A talent, was brave and combative. Now that he had entered the Inner City, he was quite suitable for this position. Moreover, Zhang Lei''s family was part of the sheriff''s office, so whether it was Uncle Hu''s side or Tao Tong''s, there was another layer of relationship¡ªa natural closeness. "Uncle, aunt, Brother Tao, rest assured. I will mainly be staying in the current world handling some company errands. If you have any issues, just talk to me," Zhang Lei said with a broad, assuring smile, taking charge of everything. He knew Tao Yu had acquired Gang Qi! At least a direct connection to a senior partner! Not to mention, he was in the new Development Zone and so young, his future was boundless! Now that they saw Panda and Zhang Lei''s attitude, the family got a real sense of the scope of Tao Yu''s influence and understood his status in the company''s ''division of profits''! "Good, good, all good children," Tao Long said, not quite knowing what else to say. Tao Yu let them settle into the house for a while, letting them arrange the furniture, and then turned to his third brother "Brother, you''re working with the sheriff''s office now, do you have any new clues or insights about that serial killer Assassin Eleven?" "Assassin Eleven? Truth be told, I didn''t even know there was such a character in the Outsider city. But today, while I was on duty, I heard that our South City had a death. The cause of death was determined to be murder, likely by his hand. But I heard Uncle Hu say we shouldn''t bother too much about it¡ªit''s always been something we don''t pay much mind to..." Tao Tong''s words made Tao Yu nod in understanding. The Outsider sheriffs'' indifference made sense. Even though the deputies were well-trained and theoretically could surround and shoot the assailant with a small team, it was very difficult because the killer always hid in the shadows. If they were ambushed instead, the killer could wipe out an entire squad. So it always ended up with just cleaning up afterward, at most just to put on a show of force, since it wasn''t worth the sheriff''s office spending so much effort over one person a day! While the deputies represented the strongest force in the Outsider city, they had plenty of other duties, including maintaining the balance between the various gangs and fortresses and ensuring overall stability. In comparison, daily gang fights had more impact than a single killer. And Assassin Eleven still possessed some rationality and didn''t actively target the deputies, so both sides were in a state of ''live and let live.'' "Though we don''t intervene, we have to report any information on him to the task hall ASAP. They''re probably still doing an autopsy now. Want me to take you there?" "Sure." "You''re not eyeing the bounty mission, are you? This guy is troublesome; even mid-level partners have stumbled over him." Tao Tong, aware of his limited perspective, could not help but caution his brother. After all, as family, his primary concern was safety. "I have an idea of what I''m doing. Just casually inquiring..." Chapter 272 - 245 Deification Enhancement "She¡¯s practically marinated in your scent; it¡¯s so strong I could hardly miss it," she teased. Sun Shiyu gave Tao Yu a flirty sideways glance. All one could say was, she truly lived up to being a Succubus! Seeing Tao Yu¡¯s embarrassed and awkward expression, Sun Shiyu hooked her soft and fragrant hand around Tao Yu¡¯s neck, while the other gently pinched him. "But if you¡¯re still interested in other women, I must be slacking off. How embarrassing~" Tao Yu felt the fragrance at the tip of his nose grow even stronger. "Ahem, have you been there already?" "What you and Shiqing agreed upon is quite interesting. Such potential items are worth a personal visit. I¡¯ve already asked those monks in the Dharma Hall in Shaolin to prepare for sea travel. Vehicles will be arranged here to meet them." Sun Shiyu kept fiddling with her hands, making it difficult for Tao Yu to focus, even with his Meditation Technique, internally crying foul. "This time, I first saw your pet and the Zombies. Your Alien has started mutating and laid an egg. But it looks different from a normal Queen. Then, regarding the two Chosen Ones in Xiangyang, they swore to protect it to death. Since you specially instructed Shiqing and your master, I didn¡¯t want to force the issue, so I let them handle it..." Sun Shiyu spoke in an utterly charming and silky voice, sending Tao Yu¡¯s mind adrift and mindlessly nodding in agreement. "From Shaolin, I learned that you went to Zhongnan Mountain, so I took another trip to Zhongnan Mountain. I made the remaining third-generation disciples set sail as well. I met with Xiaolongnu and Li Mochou, but what are you thinking? Xiaolongnu is not better than Cheng Lixue. Cheng Lixue seems so silly that it¡¯s contagious..." Listening to Sun Shiyu¡¯s coy and seductive voice, Tao Yu himself felt somewhat embarrassed. The girl really had traveled a long way just to find him. "At least you still have some conscience..." Sun Shiyu¡¯s eyes glowed like rubies as she watched Tao Yu¡¯s expressions with a light chuckle, before she pushed him down to the ground, revealing a mischievously evil smile. "You can mess around outside all you want, but you can¡¯t hide it. You have to spread your reputation." Hearing Sun Shiyu¡¯s words, Tao Yu was stunned for a moment, but then quickly realized her point. That way, others would likely not suspect the nature of his relationship with her. Truth be told, Tao Yu was quite moved by her remark. "However, that¡¯s only if you still have the chance, because this time, I won¡¯t hold back..." Tao Yu vaguely sensed something ominous and quickly placed his hand on Sun Shiyu¡¯s forehead as the Taming seed began to take root. "Wait, wait a second, here?" But Sun Shiyu didn¡¯t resist, instead harmoniously receiving the Taming Technique once again. "Hehe, what¡¯s wrong, feeling shy? Don¡¯t worry, there are barriers..." Then, in the next moment, Tao Yu truly experienced what it meant not to hold back... ... "You pass for today. I¡¯ve looked over those few, they¡¯re not too bad ¡ª they don¡¯t disgrace us. Approved." Sun Shiyu, wrapped in a semi-transparent fluid, gradually became invisible, then shot up into the sky and quickly departed. And Tao Yu, with legs wobbly, stood up leaning against the wall beside him, took a deep breath, and felt quite content with the once-Deified Dragon Elephant Prajna and Nine Yang Divine Skills. But now he was reaching his limit. Relying on [One Proof Forever Proof], he wasn¡¯t afraid of weakness, but another round would probably knock him out cold. The rich girl was also forward-thinking in her studies, her sense of smell too keen to be doubted. "The strength enhancement this time still mainly comes from the Dragon Elephant Prajna Skill. Although its price falls short compared to those Divine Skills, it is indeed a good item." Tao Yu did not hesitate, spending 200,000 Yuan Force directly. The Dragon Elephant Prajna Skill immediately began to transform! And Tao Yu soon discovered that there seemed to be some connection between the Dragon Elephant Prajna Skill and the All Forms Inclusive! A cracking sound even emerged from all his bones. Indeed, the cost-effectiveness of a second Deification was far from that of the first, but each one revealed some unique traits. Tao Yu¡¯s eyes lit up slightly when he looked at the Dragon Elephant Prajna Skill. [Dragon Elephant Prajna Skill¡¤Mk II] The enhancement of each level¡¯s spirit and vitality further increased, and he could feel a trace of the Fist Intention relating to ¡¯force.¡¯ The Fist Intention of ¡¯force¡¯... Tao Yu didn¡¯t know what that was, but he had a vague feeling about it. He raised his hand, making a fist! Boom~ A sound explosion echoed, creating a gust of wind in the empty room! "This is not the strengthening of the body..." Tao Yu mumbled to himself, this seemed a bit similar to the ¡¯death¡¯ notion from Big Dipper¡¯s guidance, Although the ¡¯death¡¯ notion of the Big Dipper wasn¡¯t as strong, and it manifested more in the extension of True Yuan, enabling his True Yuan to ¡¯erode¡¯ other energies, and also allowing it to sync with Fist Intention. But this ¡¯force¡¯ notion was different, its effect mainly being in the realm of absolute physical attack. The consumption was of spirit and vitality in unison, not just the physical strength and Qi-Blood... "My goodness, indeed, the traits from a second Deification always bring out some strange, high-quality abilities, like opening a blind box." Tao Yu looked at his remaining 600,000 plus Yuan Force and fell silent for a moment. Truth be told, further Deification would make everyday use quite strained, but having just felt the connection with the All Forms Inclusive, he was eager to know what it was. "Let¡¯s double it, keep the multiplier low, stretch it out; anyway, I¡¯m familiar with all the skills I need to be, just lacking some for emergency use..." No longer indecisive, Tao Yu once again invested Yuan Force into the All Forms Inclusive. This directly required a consumption of 600,000! Compared to the stable Dragon Elephant Prajna Skill, the response from the All Forms Inclusive was obviously much more intense! Tao Yu even unconsciously entered into Demonization! A black carapace layer continuously covered him. During Demonization, crackling noises came from his spine as spurs burst from it, spreading down to the tail. Tao Yu couldn¡¯t help assuming the stance of the Stance Skill, harmonizing to absorb the ceaseless Qi-Blood surging from all over his body with the Qi and Blood Pills, and then he took a long breath... Chapter 273 - 246 Mission "Shut up already! This is a place to live, go practice in the practice room!" Swearing and cursing rose from downstairs. Tao Yu didn¡¯t respond, but he still slowly executed the final moves and then turned his attention to the changes in his abilities. [All-Shapes Mastery¡¤Modified]: First, human is fundamental. By enlightenment of a whiff of the ¡¯Root¡¯ ambiance, one can transform spirit, energy, and mind at will. Seeing this, Tao Yu couldn¡¯t help but reveal a grin. Firstly, the extra maximum cap on Qi-Blood and Gang Qi was already quite good. Before, he could only rely on Dragon Spine to refine Blood Gang, but now he could do so anytime, anywhere throughout his body! Besides, he could also replenish his spirit and True Yuan with Qi-Blood, and the same was true for the rest. When he previously struck Little Dragon, Tao Yu had indeed felt that attacks primarily consuming True Yuan might lead to it falling short, and it was only after incorporating a round of Deification into the Nine Yang Divine Skill that things began to fare slightly better. But now it didn¡¯t matter. With the strong combat sustainability effect from [One Proof Forever Proof], as long as he had any kind of reserve energy, he could nearly burst out with full force! "Yuan Force is squeezed dry again. This month while moving, let them come over, and in the meantime, do some tasks in the real world to supplement the family income." Tao Yu recalled the easy jobs from before, seventy-five thousand in one night, which not only covered the expenses for cultivation but also left quite a bit of surplus! "There shouldn¡¯t be many in the Inner City who could pose a threat to me now, time to seek out those high-reward targets..." The poorer one is, the craftier one gets. Tao Yu now truly felt he was poor... ... "Another poor day." Early in the morning, Tao Yu stretched and his whole body cracked and popped as Qi-Blood surged within him like mercury. "I¡¯ll go talk to mom and dad first, see what kind of work they want." Tao Yu muttered to himself. Panda and the others hadn¡¯t returned yet, and there was a Meditation Master too. Finding a couple of safe and easy jobs was very simple, especially since they weren¡¯t looking for high salaries. Still, Tao Yu decided to first ask for their preferences... Taking the elevator down, Tao Yu casually picked a nearby diner and ordered a bowl of fresh broth noodles for eight Yuan Force. Watching the skilled motions with which the owner, who had mechanical prosthetic limbs, prepared the ingredients, Tao Yu knew the taste wouldn¡¯t disappoint. Indeed, the soup was rich and savory, and the noodles were chewy and elastic. Stuffing a mouthful of noodles soaked in the thick soup, it truly was a feast for the taste buds. Eating such a bowl early in the morning made him much happier. "Living in the Inner City would indeed be a lot more expensive if you always eat out, but since we¡¯ve already ordered ingredients to cook ourselves, mom and dad should be able to accept it." Reflecting on this, Tao Yu headed toward the South City gate. Passing by the mission hall, he also took the opportunity to check inside, and saw Miss Mag, whose expression hadn¡¯t changed much since he last saw her. It seemed she was somewhat bored, repeatedly wiping an already clean table back and forth. "Miss Mag, are there any good tasks recently?" The sound of Tao Yu¡¯s voice made Miss Mag look up. She had seen him once before this return, and in just a few days she no longer needed any time to react, resuming her teasing manner. Tao Yu extended his finger in front of Miss Mag, emitting a wisp of Gang Qi. Although Miss Mag¡¯s delicate face still showed no expression, Tao Yu could feel her emotional shock. The shock was normal; she knew her own identity and the time involved. So far, there was no one who knew and was not shocked, but Tao Yu felt that this level of surprise was no big deal, having initially understated his own talents, along with a stroke of fortune. Even now, had it become known that he had used a fragment of the Heart of the World, he could still hold steady! This demonstration of strength, to exchange for corresponding benefits, was something Tao Yu had done quite a few times before, just needed to grasp the right degree. "I really underestimated you, kid, you¡¯ve got direct access to high-level without any barriers now." Mag murmured softly, then reached out and gave Tao Yu a pat. "Come with me, let¡¯s talk inside." Tao Yu followed Miss Mag into the room where his mid-level partner suit had been issued to him initially. The room was still as cluttered as before, starkly different from when Miss Mag had been cleaning the main hall, just like the contrast between her personality and appearance. Then, he saw the tiny Miss Mag jump directly onto the table to sit. "The last time you left, I already felt that you were not weak, but I didn¡¯t expect you to improve this quickly." Mag said with some emotion. "Although I don¡¯t know what your true talent is, or what fortune you¡¯ve encountered, being able to grow steadily to this point before revealing yourself, your temperament is more composed than most of the young geniuses I¡¯ve seen." "You flatter me, Miss Mag." Tao Yu said with a smile. Being able to issue his mid-level partner status, Miss Mag must be of a level equivalent to a high-level partner anyhow. "There¡¯s no flattery here. Currently, in the new Development Zone, excluding those from Floating City, there are only seven people in the Inner City suspected to be of high-level partner caliber, apart from you; five of them are from the very top powers of the Inner City, and the remaining two are the offspring of nearly top-tier powers." She paused at this point. "And you, you¡¯re the only exception, and even an Outsider, following the Gang Qi path..." "I¡¯ve just been lucky, and my income is rather high." "This isn¡¯t something that can be solved with income alone. If Yuan Force could simply be poured into someone to bring out strength, there wouldn¡¯t be so many troublesome matters." Mag rolled her digital Byakugan but didn¡¯t dwell on the issue any further. High talent plus a fortunate encounter, she didn¡¯t want to probe without a sense of boundaries. The relationship between them was still pleasant; there was no need to potentially bring up issues, when things were quite good as they were. Afterward, Miss Mag pulled out a data line and inserted it into her own neck. "I¡¯ll help you look, but there are still issues you need to be aware of..." Chapter 274 - 247: Move-In "Thank you, Miss Mag, and may Miss Mag forever be beautiful," Tao Yu waved at Miss Mag with a beaming smile, grateful for the help that saved him a lot of trouble. At this moment, Tao Yu¡¯s task watch displayed information for five new bounty tasks. These tasks were not the kind you take and then complete; rather, anyone who completed them could turn them in. Actually, the highest reward in the task hall currently reached a million and was for a high-ranking partner who had fallen into the worship of the Evil God, possessed great strength, and had slain the former captain of the Inner City¡¯s sheriff team. However, there were no additional messages about that task. Ever since the Heretic God Follower had killed the sheriff team captain, he hadn¡¯t shown his face again. No one knew whether he was in the Abyss or the real world; he might have even entered the grey mist, so the task was left unresolved. Most of the tasks that continually increased in reward amount were like this, without the slightest clue, at most, there was an old photo with little to no reference value. Tao Yu, on the other hand, had specifically kept these five tasks because, although the most expensive was only 180,000, they all had some detailed information or a recent area of activity. One even had the Outer City as the location of activity. "The Outer City sure has good confidentiality measures. Lived here for so many years and somehow never heard of a serial killer among us." Tao Yu shook his head as he looked at the task. ¡¯Bounty for Serial Killer Number 11: A sheriff suspected of having gone mad due to absorbing a Skill and who has committed repeated and bloody crimes, likely needing to kill one person every day. During the incident in the Inner City, he already had killed over thirty victims, and he has now been hiding in the Outer City for five years. Based on the way some corpses were treated, it is clear he continuously carries out these bloody crimes. The last victim he mutilated was found two days ago, in the East Gate District...¡¯ A serial killer who had been killing in the Outer City for five years, and yet Tao Yu, who had lived in the Outer City for eighteen years, hadn¡¯t heard even a whisper about him, made him rather speechless indeed. But upon further reflection, the guy only killed one person every day, which, compared to the basic situation in the Outer City, perhaps wasn¡¯t too surprising. The daily emergence of Awakened individuals easily made up for it, plus there were those killed by the grey mist¡¯s monsters at night, barely causing a ripple. "It¡¯s really time to move to the Inner City. Although the Inner City is chaotic too, at least the place I¡¯ve rented nearby is better, much better than the Outer City." Tao Yu felt a bit melancholic. The reward for this bounty task was 120,000. Five years ago, the sheriff named George already had considerable strength, belonging to the main insect-type hybrid inlays, adept at disguise, assassination, and Dexterity. Moreover, his madness was due to absorbing a high-pollution powerful Skill, and it was suspected that needing to kill might be a side effect. Over these five years, two teams had encountered him; the first team was made of two mid-level partners with four junior partners, who suffered heavy casualties. The second team consisted of all mid-level partners. They had one person injured in an ambush by the perpetrator, who then escaped. It was specifically noted that a long-established mid-level partner called Wilderness Hunter was in the second team, but they were also unable to apprehend him. "Senior partners have also searched but didn¡¯t find him. Since he never showed his face, he probably isn¡¯t simply mad, but quite cunning." Tao Yu browsed through the intelligence and made some assessments. Since the last discovery of a body was two days ago, this case was still worthy of investigation, but first, he had to get his family into the Inner City... ... "Move, move to the Inner City?" After calling his family back for a short family meeting, Tao Yu¡¯s words once again rendered them speechless. When he returned, Tao Yu had briefly mentioned it to Tao Long, but it was just a passing remark at the time, and they hadn¡¯t expected that within a few days, the place would already have been rented! Upon seeing Tao Yu and his family, Panda¡¯s eyes brightened, and he came over with a smile "Brother Tao, uncle, aunt, if you have any issues in the future, just get in touch with our company¡¯s office. All these pieces of furniture are from the Abyss, free of charge." Panda personally brought a few movers over and began to cram the Las Vegas furniture into Tao Yu¡¯s rented room. He also brought along the newly appointed head of the Dada Company¡¯s current world office, Zhang Lei. Zhang Lei, an Outsider himself, with Grade A talent, was brave and combative. Now that he had entered the Inner City, he was quite suitable for this position. Moreover, Zhang Lei¡¯s family was part of the sheriff¡¯s office, so whether it was Uncle Hu¡¯s side or Tao Tong¡¯s, there was another layer of relationship¡ªa natural closeness. "Uncle, aunt, Brother Tao, rest assured. I will mainly be staying in the current world handling some company errands. If you have any issues, just talk to me," Zhang Lei said with a broad, assuring smile, taking charge of everything. He knew Tao Yu had acquired Gang Qi! At least a direct connection to a senior partner! Not to mention, he was in the new Development Zone and so young, his future was boundless! Now that they saw Panda and Zhang Lei¡¯s attitude, the family got a real sense of the scope of Tao Yu¡¯s influence and understood his status in the company¡¯s ¡¯division of profits¡¯! "Good, good, all good children," Tao Long said, not quite knowing what else to say. Tao Yu let them settle into the house for a while, letting them arrange the furniture, and then turned to his third brother "Brother, you¡¯re working with the sheriff¡¯s office now, do you have any new clues or insights about that serial killer Assassin Eleven?" "Assassin Eleven? Truth be told, I didn¡¯t even know there was such a character in the Outsider city. But today, while I was on duty, I heard that our South City had a death. The cause of death was determined to be murder, likely by his hand. But I heard Uncle Hu say we shouldn¡¯t bother too much about it¡ªit¡¯s always been something we don¡¯t pay much mind to..." Tao Tong¡¯s words made Tao Yu nod in understanding. The Outsider sheriffs¡¯ indifference made sense. Even though the deputies were well-trained and theoretically could surround and shoot the assailant with a small team, it was very difficult because the killer always hid in the shadows. If they were ambushed instead, the killer could wipe out an entire squad. So it always ended up with just cleaning up afterward, at most just to put on a show of force, since it wasn¡¯t worth the sheriff¡¯s office spending so much effort over one person a day! While the deputies represented the strongest force in the Outsider city, they had plenty of other duties, including maintaining the balance between the various gangs and fortresses and ensuring overall stability. In comparison, daily gang fights had more impact than a single killer. And Assassin Eleven still possessed some rationality and didn¡¯t actively target the deputies, so both sides were in a state of ¡¯live and let live.¡¯ "Though we don¡¯t intervene, we have to report any information on him to the task hall ASAP. They¡¯re probably still doing an autopsy now. Want me to take you there?" "Sure." "You¡¯re not eyeing the bounty mission, are you? This guy is troublesome; even mid-level partners have stumbled over him." Tao Tong, aware of his limited perspective, could not help but caution his brother. After all, as family, his primary concern was safety. "I have an idea of what I¡¯m doing. Just casually inquiring..." Chapter 248 A Small Matter "Number eleven is really becoming a nuisance, are there no one to take him out in the Abyss..." Ze Chuan looked at the withered corpse in front of him, extinguished the cigarette butt in his hand by pinching it between his fingers, and rubbed his forehead. It had been five years, and this guy had been squatting in the Outer City, refusing to leave; he would be much safer searching for natives in the Abyss. But this guy had plenty of time in the present world. "Maybe his location in the Abyss is very dangerous." As the person in charge of the Outer City''s Southern District, Tao Hu had to show up too. The murders by number eleven all involved blood-sucking, leaving the victims dry as mummies, so they were easy to identify. The pattern of his activities was also regular, with roughly ten days a month spent in the Abyss and the rest in the present world. Once he began his killing spree, bodies were sure to be found over a continuous span of time; not finding any didn''t mean he didn''t kill, it simply meant the bodies hadn''t been discovered yet. "Let''s leave it at that, today''s trail is in the South City District, notify the mission hall; pay extra attention even though he mostly targets those who are alone, but still arrange for more manpower around your nephew''s family." Ze Chuan patted Tao Hu''s shoulder, number eleven''s issue had become a tired topic, like eczema that just wouldn''t go away. They were all familiar with the routine; just follow procedure. Arriving in person signified high importance, and that was that. Right at that moment, however, a member of the security team hurried over and said "Captain Ze Chuan, Captain Tao Hu, a mid-level partner has come with Tao Tong, and it seems they want to know about number eleven." "Oh? With Tao Tong?" Ze Chuan was somewhat surprised, and then he thought of Tao Yu. As for inquiries about number eleven, they were quite frequent; even high-level partners had asked before. After all, a reward of one hundred and twenty thousand was no small sum; even Ze Chuan had been tempted. But so far, only two teams had taken on the challenge, and neither had fared well. "Tiger, let''s go. It looks like your precious nephew has come; we should go greet him," Ze Chuan said with a smile. "Right, the kid''s a bit reckless this time." Tao Hu knew Tao Yu''s strength had increased rapidly; in just four months he became a mid-level partner! Now, half a year had passed, and even though the pace of strength growth definitely slowed, he was probably not mediocre among mid-level partners. Frankly, he might already be on par with Captain Ze Chuan or stronger. But in the end, he was still young and lacked experience; taking on such a mission now without a suitable team was very risky. "I think I''ll be able to handle it alone if I go find him; let''s keep this between us for now. The guy is very cautious, so don''t let him catch wind of this and run away," Tao Yu suggested. Tao Yu raised his hand in a hushing gesture, prompting two nods from the numb pair. Ze Chuan''s eyes filled with complicated emotions. He trod the path of strength, with his entire body penetrated by it, and he had mastered numerous other skills besides; his power made him no pushover among the middle-rank partners. But, he hadn''t mastered the method of turning Qi-Blood into Gang Qi! He didn''t cultivate the Myriad Streams Breathing Technique! And although his set of real combat abilities was strong, it made it even harder to achieve Gang Qi. The simplest route he had planned for himself was to initially learn the ''Myriad Streams Breathing Technique'' in the Outer City, then go to the Inner City to spend money and master the ''Thirty-Two Forms.'' If one had enough talent and invested sufficient Yuan Force to accelerate the process, it was quite possible to master Gang Qi and find the gateway to becoming a senior partner. Since his own development was fixed, he pinned his hopes on his son, and wanted to convince Liu Yi to plan well for him, but unfortunately, he had never agreed. It seemed that they had a tacit agreement to intentionally control the spread of the Myriad Streams Breathing Technique. Though the Breathing Technique wasn''t as strict as the Meditation Technique, it was still best to have a Level 5 expert guide and massage the body to aid understanding at the introductory phase. This left Ze Chuan somewhat helpless, with no way to advance. Who would have thought that today he would actually witness a young man who had taken this path! "The young truly are to be feared..." Ze Chuan sighed, indeed, youth held boundless potential! It had only been half a year, yet the progress was astoundingly fast... Standing beside him, Tao Hu felt a darkness looming before his eyes as well. His elder nephew had changed too much! Just four months ago becoming a middle-rank partner was already a rush of progress; at first, he also estimated that his strength wouldn''t grow slowly, and by now it might have already surpassed that of Captain Ze Chuan. But now, Gang Qi had even appeared! Something that even Captain Ze Chuan didn''t possess... After Tao Yu and Tao Tong left, Ze Chuan said to Tao Hu with a sense of lament, "Tiger, how many years have you been with me now?" Not this again? At this moment, Tao Hu was also somewhat speechless. "Maybe I should retire now; I''m afraid I might one day hinder you, and he''ll come knocking on my door to finish me off..." Ze Chuan couldn''t help but think of a previous unresolved case ¨C the extermination of the Li family! Although the case had been dropped, Ze Chuan learned afterward that it probably wasn''t the work of those Inner City powers they initially suspected. But the incident had passed, and the truth, whatever it was, wasn''t important; it was just a trivial matter after all... Chapter 275 - 248 A Small Matter "Number eleven is really becoming a nuisance, are there no one to take him out in the Abyss..." Ze Chuan looked at the withered corpse in front of him, extinguished the cigarette butt in his hand by pinching it between his fingers, and rubbed his forehead. It had been five years, and this guy had been squatting in the Outer City, refusing to leave; he would be much safer searching for natives in the Abyss. But this guy had plenty of time in the present world. "Maybe his location in the Abyss is very dangerous." As the person in charge of the Outer City¡¯s Southern District, Tao Hu had to show up too. The murders by number eleven all involved blood-sucking, leaving the victims dry as mummies, so they were easy to identify. The pattern of his activities was also regular, with roughly ten days a month spent in the Abyss and the rest in the present world. Once he began his killing spree, bodies were sure to be found over a continuous span of time; not finding any didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t kill, it simply meant the bodies hadn¡¯t been discovered yet. "Let¡¯s leave it at that, today¡¯s trail is in the South City District, notify the mission hall; pay extra attention even though he mostly targets those who are alone, but still arrange for more manpower around your nephew¡¯s family." Ze Chuan patted Tao Hu¡¯s shoulder, number eleven¡¯s issue had become a tired topic, like eczema that just wouldn¡¯t go away. They were all familiar with the routine; just follow procedure. Arriving in person signified high importance, and that was that. Right at that moment, however, a member of the security team hurried over and said "Captain Ze Chuan, Captain Tao Hu, a mid-level partner has come with Tao Tong, and it seems they want to know about number eleven." "Oh? With Tao Tong?" Ze Chuan was somewhat surprised, and then he thought of Tao Yu. As for inquiries about number eleven, they were quite frequent; even high-level partners had asked before. After all, a reward of one hundred and twenty thousand was no small sum; even Ze Chuan had been tempted. But so far, only two teams had taken on the challenge, and neither had fared well. "Tiger, let¡¯s go. It looks like your precious nephew has come; we should go greet him," Ze Chuan said with a smile. "Right, the kid¡¯s a bit reckless this time." Tao Hu knew Tao Yu¡¯s strength had increased rapidly; in just four months he became a mid-level partner! Now, half a year had passed, and even though the pace of strength growth definitely slowed, he was probably not mediocre among mid-level partners. Frankly, he might already be on par with Captain Ze Chuan or stronger. But in the end, he was still young and lacked experience; taking on such a mission now without a suitable team was very risky. "I think I¡¯ll be able to handle it alone if I go find him; let¡¯s keep this between us for now. The guy is very cautious, so don¡¯t let him catch wind of this and run away," Tao Yu suggested. Tao Yu raised his hand in a hushing gesture, prompting two nods from the numb pair. Ze Chuan¡¯s eyes filled with complicated emotions. He trod the path of strength, with his entire body penetrated by it, and he had mastered numerous other skills besides; his power made him no pushover among the middle-rank partners. But, he hadn¡¯t mastered the method of turning Qi-Blood into Gang Qi! He didn¡¯t cultivate the Myriad Streams Breathing Technique! And although his set of real combat abilities was strong, it made it even harder to achieve Gang Qi. The simplest route he had planned for himself was to initially learn the ¡¯Myriad Streams Breathing Technique¡¯ in the Outer City, then go to the Inner City to spend money and master the ¡¯Thirty-Two Forms.¡¯ If one had enough talent and invested sufficient Yuan Force to accelerate the process, it was quite possible to master Gang Qi and find the gateway to becoming a senior partner. Since his own development was fixed, he pinned his hopes on his son, and wanted to convince Liu Yi to plan well for him, but unfortunately, he had never agreed. It seemed that they had a tacit agreement to intentionally control the spread of the Myriad Streams Breathing Technique. Though the Breathing Technique wasn¡¯t as strict as the Meditation Technique, it was still best to have a Level 5 expert guide and massage the body to aid understanding at the introductory phase. This left Ze Chuan somewhat helpless, with no way to advance. Who would have thought that today he would actually witness a young man who had taken this path! "The young truly are to be feared..." Ze Chuan sighed, indeed, youth held boundless potential! It had only been half a year, yet the progress was astoundingly fast... Standing beside him, Tao Hu felt a darkness looming before his eyes as well. His elder nephew had changed too much! Just four months ago becoming a middle-rank partner was already a rush of progress; at first, he also estimated that his strength wouldn¡¯t grow slowly, and by now it might have already surpassed that of Captain Ze Chuan. But now, Gang Qi had even appeared! Something that even Captain Ze Chuan didn¡¯t possess... After Tao Yu and Tao Tong left, Ze Chuan said to Tao Hu with a sense of lament, "Tiger, how many years have you been with me now?" Not this again? At this moment, Tao Hu was also somewhat speechless. "Maybe I should retire now; I¡¯m afraid I might one day hinder you, and he¡¯ll come knocking on my door to finish me off..." Ze Chuan couldn¡¯t help but think of a previous unresolved case ¨C the extermination of the Li family! Although the case had been dropped, Ze Chuan learned afterward that it probably wasn¡¯t the work of those Inner City powers they initially suspected. But the incident had passed, and the truth, whatever it was, wasn¡¯t important; it was just a trivial matter after all... Chapter 276 - 249 Making a Nest "This is the crime scene." A makeshift shanty pieced together from corrugated sheets, with a large irregular hole torn in the wall. Through the jagged opening, the messy interior was visible. Tao Yu had arrived in front of a dilapidated building in the Outer City, where several security team members were directing gang members to clean up the site. The surrounding environment wasn¡¯t very clean, Tao Yu had already put away his long robe, but still wore the mask of a partner. Mid-level partners who came to the Outer City to handle affairs generally didn¡¯t wear cloaks either, as getting them smudged with those things was quite disgusting. However, the mask that Tao Yu wore was also enough to identify his status. When the members of the security team saw it, they all became more respectful, and then one of them approached to ask, "Excuse me, sir partner, are you here to investigate this case? For more detailed information, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll need to go to the morgue..." "Mm, just taking a casual look." Tao Yu said casually, while frowning at the dense crowd around him. In fact, he wanted to use the same method he had used to find Cheng Kun last time. But there were too many Outsiders, and the buildings were too dense. Last time, Cheng Kun was by himself in the wilderness, and the distance wasn¡¯t far either. In this place now, the search range would definitely be reduced. Shouting out at every location? But then, Tao Yu was somewhat surprised as he looked towards the other end of the street. He saw Lin Chao leading several people from over there. His sister and Zhang Wei weren¡¯t with him. Behind him were Wang Xiaoli, the Grade A talent holder they had dined with last time, and several other figures who all seemed quite energetic. As soon as he arrived, Lin Chao noticed Tao Yu in the mask, and despite the mask, his face was full of surprise and doubt. "What are you looking at?" Tao Yu said with a smile to Lin Chao, which seemed to reassure the latter a bit, "I guessed it might be you. What¡¯s up, want to track Number Eleven?" At that moment, a nearby security team member interjected with resignation, "Lin Chao, please don¡¯t make things difficult for us. There¡¯s now an order issued about your boss¡¯s actions; we can¡¯t do anything about it, and we can¡¯t divulge any information if it¡¯s not allowed. Why don¡¯t you head over to the morgue to have a look?" Tao Yu listened and began to contemplate. Since returning, he was aware of the Chaoyang Society president¡¯s doings; the security team seemed to be targeting the Chaoyang Society somewhat as if they were grasping at their weakness. However, at present, it seemed that the relations between these grassroots members and the Chaoyang Society weren¡¯t that stiff, merely restricted by orders, which might have affected their cooperation in some matters. Lin Chao, having heard the security team member, spoke sincerely, "Brother Tao, you should know, our goal is just to find the person. We¡¯ve already had several confrontations with this guy and have started to figure out some of his patterns. By allowing him to continue harming people in the Outer City, aren¡¯t you worried that one day it might be someone you know who falls victim?" Though much time had passed, Lin Chao still maintained his resolve, no different from when Tao Yu first met him. "Oh? Your Chaoyang Society has encountered him?" Tao Yu asked, turning the conversation back to him, "We¡¯ve actually been tracking him for several years. In the process, a number of our society members have died by his hand. Recently, I¡¯ve led the team and managed to corner him twice with my talent, but his ability to escape is too strong." Lin Chao¡¯s response sparked a hint of interest in Tao Yu¡¯s eyes. "Oh? Your talent can find him?" "As long as I keep pursuing him, I¡¯ll increasingly encounter him more easily, but I need to continually learn of his new traces." Lin Chao¡¯s words also moved Tao Yu. Worthy of a rare talent, this Intuition is really useful. My own Meditation Technique can also be effective, with even greater results when used, but such a needle-in-a-haystack method of searching for someone is no match for his passive effects. "Good, I have some clues. Help me find him, and I will take care of it." Tao Yu¡¯s words made Lin Chao pause for a moment, then he quickly nodded, Logically, given the current battle record of the Chaoyang Society¡¯s president, sweeping through the Outer City would be easy, but Chaoyang Society still played by the rules. There was no much gain to be had here, and no other gangs wanted to mess with these tough nuts. Thanks to the reputation of the Chaoyang Society, many ordinary people from the Outer City even moved to these three streets specifically. Looking around, you could see a dense array of shanties. However, the environment seemed to be somewhat better than many places in the Outer City. Although people here looked hard-pressed, their spirits seemed to be better. The main base of the Chaoyang Society looked ordinary, like a factory warehouse, but Tao Yu could feel many vigilant eyes hidden among these peripheral shacks. Their philosophy made it easy for the Chaoyang Society to integrate with the ordinary Outsiders, making it impossible to distinguish who their informants were. "Brother Chao." "Brother Chao," "Little Chao." "Big Brother Lin." "..." Lin Chao was greeted all along the way here, and Tao Yu could feel their sincerity and eagerness, clearly seeing that the Chaoyang Society truly won the people¡¯s hearts, with Lin Chao commanding great respect within the society. He had always been like this, even before his talent awoke. Lin Chao responded to various greetings with a smile until he reached the warehouse door, where Tao Yu saw Lin Xue emerging with a crutch, hobbling along. There were signs of bandages on her face, one arm was in a cast, and one of her legs had even disappeared! Dark red stains could still be seen on the white bandages. "Brother, Brother Tao." Lin Xue greeted Lin Chao and Tao Yu as she moved forward two steps with the support of a crutch. Lin Xue was usually lively, but this time her eyes darted away when she saw Tao Yu, and she kept her head down as if feeling somewhat inferior. Lin Chao also looked at his sister with affection. "You need to rest well; I¡¯ll find a way to get the Vaccine for you." Lin Chao sighed. The cheapest way to regenerate a severed limb was to take one¡¯s chances with Demonization; discounting the Vaccine, Demonization was actually not that costly. Moreover, Lin Xue had been in the Development Zone, so going to the New World to recover would be faster. But factoring in the Vaccine, the cost was about the same as getting an ordinary prosthetic limb. And although they now had the research team brought in by Tao Yu, the production of the Vaccine was indeed very tight, giving Tao Yu some thought. "Speaking of which, I lent a Demonization Vaccine to Panda; he went through Demonization without using the Vaccine and has been passing it around a few friends since. If it hasn¡¯t been used yet, ask him next time." Panda took a month to absorb the severe Demonization contamination and got through it without using the Vaccine. There was an inquiry last time, and Tao Yu agreed to it, unsure if the Vaccine had been used up. "If so, I can¡¯t thank you enough." Faced with his sister¡¯s plight, Lin Chao didn¡¯t beat around the bush with Tao Yu and expressed his gratitude. "Don¡¯t thank me yet; we¡¯re not sure if it¡¯s been used. Don¡¯t rush to thank." "Still, thanks in advance, and be careful on your way back," Lin Chao couldn¡¯t help but remind him, knowing that Tao Yu was probably planning to use himself as bait. "Alright, rest well, see you later..." Tao Yu waved to the two and then headed out of the Chaoyang Society¡¯s control area. By this time, the sky had completely darkened... Chapter 277 - 250: Successful "I¡¯m really not used to this..." The completely dark outer city was almost devoid of any lights. The faint glimmers that did appear were either from fortress-like structures or gang strongholds. From afar, one could see the magnificent walls of the Inner City with their lights and the neon lamps of high-rise buildings towering over the walls. But in other areas of the outer city, it was pitch black, without even the glow of a single light. However, this environment had no effect on Tao Yu, who easily avoided the mosaics on the streets. He walked on through the darkness. As he left the streets of the Chaoyang Society, the malice hidden in the shadows gradually increased. But apart from his Spirit Perception, even with Tao Yu¡¯s comprehensive strength enhancing his hearing and perception, he couldn¡¯t catch any signs of danger, which somewhat surprised him. "Completely merged with the sounds of the wind? I don¡¯t know what kind of skill it is, but the stealth capabilities are quite strong." A wave of admiration surfaced in Tao Yu¡¯s heart, acknowledging that if he himself were to hide without using Shadow Evasion and just opted for the normal mode, he would at most achieve this level of concealment. And as he had already walked two streets away from the Chaoyang Society¡¯s territory, entering between the patchwork houses of the outer city, the hidden malice finally could no longer restrain itself. Da da da~ The first to break the silence was a series of gunshots. In the darkness, both the muzzle flashes and the sounds were extremely conspicuous, as a barrage of bullets whooshed towards Tao Yu! The specialized armor-piercing bullets were hard to stop even with a bulletproof vest! However, these bullets, three feet in front of Tao Yu, hit an invisible barrier, creating ripples in the air. The bullet tips shattered, sending out sparks and fragments. The dense gunfire fell like rain, yet not a single bullet could penetrate the barrier! "Oh, finally showing yourself, pretty cautious..." Before opening fire, Tao Yu truly couldn¡¯t pinpoint the assailant¡¯s location. But now he instantly locked onto the direction, charging straight towards the source of the gunfire, leaving trails of afterimages in the air! The face of the one firing in the dark immediately exhibited a startled expression, hastily tossing the firearm and turning to flee! What had he just witnessed? The opponent had effortlessly blocked the sweeping fire of the AT200 with an invisible shield! Gang Qi? Telekinesis? No idea! But being able to withstand so much and still charge forward already sufficiently revealed the opponent¡¯s identity! An advanced partner! "Impostor!" "I was set up, it¡¯s a highly contaminated and evil Skill. It allows me to strengthen the jumping power of my legs by consuming the bone marrow of Pioneers. If I stop for a day, my bones will itch unbearably, and if I stop for three days, I might die! I have tried to resist, but I can¡¯t!" Tao Yu¡¯s Spirit Perception could sense that the other party¡¯s words were a mix of truth and lies, with some truth to them, but also some falsehood. However, this wasn¡¯t something Tao Yu was interested in. If he lied, so be it. "It¡¯s not enough to buy your life. You¡¯re worth 120,000 alive; do you have information worth that much?" Tao Yu looked at him calmly, clearly stating that this fellow couldn¡¯t even come up with 120,000 in cash. "I do, there are Heretic God Followers in the Outer City! And someone from the Inner City wants to ally with the Heretic God Followers to go against the Chaoyang Society!" Number Eleven spoke urgently. This information made Tao Yu frown slightly because his Spirit Perception judged that this statement was highly credible. "Heretic God Followers in the Outer City is normal, but someone dares to cooperate with the Heretic God Followers? Is it a Heretic God Follower themselves?" "No, no, no, definitely not a Heretic God Follower, because they are very cautious and have not made direct contact with the Heretic God Followers. They must know the locations of Heretic God Followers¡¯ activities and tacitly dropped something there, which I happened to see. They¡¯re so discreet they can¡¯t be followers..." Hearing this, Tao Yu understood the situation: someone wanted to covertly direct the actions of the Heretic God Followers, who also knew what that someone wanted them to do, but both parties deliberately avoided contact, maintaining a tacit form of cooperation from a distance. If that was the case, it really sounded like the work of some force within the Inner City. This immediately made Tao Yu think of the Longxi Clan. Considering their performance at Master Wang¡¯s place, the probability was high. If they couldn¡¯t win openly, they¡¯d play dirty. Though they publicly denounced Heretic God Followers, they didn¡¯t hesitate to use them when it suited their needs. This kind of duplicity seemed quite normal for those Inner City powers, in Tao Yu¡¯s view. "This information isn¡¯t worth 120,000." "I know of a Heretic God Followers¡¯ hideout, you can sell that info." "Where is it?" "In the East City District, on Wild Dog Street, those three thatched cottages..." "Still not enough." "I also know... Die!" Suddenly, Number Eleven opened his mouth and sprayed out a stream of corrosive liquid toward Tao Yu. The liquid formed a mist, shrouding Tao Yu completely, and a sizzling sound could be heard as the ground began to corrode. Tao Yu¡¯s Spirit Perception faintly warned him that this substance was dangerous. "Probably poisonous, not bad, not mentioned in the intel," remarked Tao Yu, raising an eyebrow. Then it seemed as though a black smoke emerged from his body, allowing the corrosive mist to brush past him, dissipating like an ink wash painting being washed away. When he reappeared, he was already behind Number Eleven. A "Spiritual Thorn" in his mind shot out, piercing Number Eleven¡¯s body, eliciting a horrific scream before he fainted. "Probably no more information, it¡¯s time to report back." Carrying Number Eleven, whose acupoints had been sealed and who had passed out, Tao Yu¡¯s light-footedness made him blend into the night like a ghost. Lucky break, a great start to the venture! It only took one day to handle one. "Lin Chao turned out to be quite useful, I¡¯ll take him out tomorrow for another spin..." Chapter 278 - 251 One Month "This task submission and Yuan Force claiming process are really tedious, such a waste of time..." After completing his task and collecting his money, Tao Yu returned to the street and realized it was late at night again, prompting him to yawn involuntarily. One hundred and twenty thousand Yuan Force credited, finally giving Tao Yu some much-needed confidence. "With this meager amount of Yuan Force on me, I¡¯m always nervous, afraid I¡¯ll need Yuan Force for healing or recovery at any time. Now I feel a lot more stable." There was also a temporary hold on the ten thousand Yuan reward for the clue about the Heretic God Follower, which could be claimed after confirmation. However, Tao Yu refrained from mentioning the part about collaborating against the Chaoyang Society. Since it wouldn¡¯t be useful to mention it due to the lack of information and clues. He could bring it up to Lin Chao later on and let them prepare themselves. "My parents must be asleep by now, not sure if they¡¯re getting used to it." Nonetheless, Tao Yu headed in the direction of home. There weren¡¯t many people around the apartment building at this late hour, mostly decent families; two security guards gave him a look as he entered. But Tao Yu had made quite a commotion moving in today, so they knew he was a resident and did not question him. He swiped his card to enter the elevator, which hummed as it took him back to his own floor. That¡¯s when Tao Yu encountered a little surprise. Though he hadn¡¯t entered the house and no lights were on, Tao Yu could hear someone sitting in the living room, not sleeping. As he opened the door, he saw his third brother practicing Inner Strength in a cross-legged position. Only upon hearing Tao Yu¡¯s return did he open his eyes and asked in a subdued voice, "Can¡¯t sleep, everything okay?" He hadn¡¯t told their parents what Tao Yu had been up to, fearing they would worry, but he himself was anxious and unable to sleep. "It went smoothly, I¡¯ve caught the guy. Just that the task reporting was a bit cumbersome. Here, take these twenty thousand Yuan Force for emergencies at home." Tao Yu handed over a magnetic card. This left Tao Tong visibly shocked. Holy shit! In one day? Just stepping out and he caught one? A bounty of one hundred and twenty thousand! "Really caught him? Alive?" "Caught alive. Your little brother is quite strong, you know." Tao Yu smiled. "So we don¡¯t have to be so frugal anymore. I can just catch someone and all is taken care of." Tao Tong hesitated for a moment, but considering how Tao Yu didn¡¯t blink an eye at the huge expenditures to him for things like renting the house, if Tao Yu could really capture a wanted criminal that fast, then maybe twenty thousand really isn¡¯t much to him. This made Tao Tong feel like he was dreaming. Since when could our Outer City family calculate our Yuan Force in tens of thousands? In the end, he accepted it, saying, "I¡¯ll keep it safe." "It¡¯s not about keeping it safe, spend it if you need to. You should also speed up your own training. Don¡¯t waste the early stages where strength increases rapidly; the stronger you are, the safer and more secure you¡¯ll be." Tao Yu advised once more, knowing his family would definitely be thrifty with the Yuan Force. Truth be told, no matter what, the most reliable people were still family. It was normal for the last one to be scared after the previous four were caught within half a month. "I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s not just her; other bounties have also become tougher to complete, and even the number of crazies caught at night in the Inner City has decreased." Lin Chao carefully chose his words. Although he had been dragged by Tao Yu for almost a month as a conscript, he was actually very grateful to Tao Yu, who had obtained the vaccine from Panda and given it to Lin Xue first. If Lin Xue could pass on her own, there would be no problem; if she couldn¡¯t get through the willpower assessment, it would be used directly as a safety net. Because of this safety net function, the vaccine was truly expensive. For if it was not used, one could sell it again after the event, and since it was scarce on the market, it was tough to get hold of. Most of the time, one would need to pay a premium. "Let¡¯s call it a day then, I¡¯m hungry, let¡¯s go find Goudan." "Alright, let¡¯s buy some groceries on the way; we can¡¯t always be mooching off him." Still, Lin Chao had an overwhelming sense of justice. Since his return, Goudan, with his cooking skill chip, had become the main provider of Tao Yu¡¯s daily meals. And it must be said, the meals were tastier than those of an average small restaurant outside, plus they were made with freshly bought Yuan Force ingredients. Truly splendid. "He went on a mission to fill the scene today, don¡¯t know if he¡¯s finished with it yet." As neighbors, Tao Yu heard him mention this off-handedly. In general, Goudan¡¯s tasks were mainly stable and safe. With his status as a mid-tier partner and not-weak abilities, he often completed a few-thousand reward missions in several days, earning tens of thousands per month. The past few days were no different, serving as one of the many people hired to bolster the scene, with additional subsidies if fighting was required. But just as Tao Yu was about to casually check in with him through his wristwatch radio channel, suddenly, he felt a decrease in his spiritual power. This made Tao Yu¡¯s eyes shine slightly, and he stopped what he was doing. "Wait, there¡¯s something going on, keep searching." Tao Yu¡¯s words gave Lin Chao a similar sense of urgency, "It seems like it, should indeed be around here..." Lin Chao looked around. They were on a sparsely populated street, with the shops on both sides closed, and the neon lights above flickering sparsely. "Which direction do you think is better?" Tao Yu began to purposely feed spiritual power towards Lin Chao. "Over there," Lin Chao pointed in a direction with his hand. "Alright." With a light tap of his feet, Tao Yu floated away, appearing graceful yet moving extremely fast. As he activated his movement, Tao Yu quietly commanded, "Annan, come out. I¡¯ve found you..." The voice echoed, seeming to penetrate the entire street. But even with such a disturbance, not a single person dared to peek out; instead, the sound of windows closing could be heard. And in the next instant, Tao Yu¡¯s eyes lit up slightly as he looked up toward the rooftop of a building. He had found his target! "Ladder Cloud Climbing!" With consecutive pushes against the walls, Tao Yu ascended rapidly, touching several windowsills, and soon reached the rooftop... Chapter 279 - 252 Cake Annan felt a chill in her heart as she heard the voice that seemed to surround her ears, the slight Soul Shifting effect mixed in the sonic skills made her truly believe she had been discovered! She immediately executed an Acceleration battle technique and swiftly emerged from a water tank on the rooftop, running towards the escape route she had planned. But in the next moment, the sound of the wind from behind her signaled danger, and as she turned her head, she saw Tao Yu¡¯s figure gracefully ascending! No escape! Annan, with her extensive experience in fleeing, showed a trace of shock on her cute face as she immediately prepared to counterattack, propping herself up with one hand on the ground, forming a stable triangle. Her leg muscles tensed, ready to unleash a battle technique in an explosive burst. The short blade at her waist was in her hand in a flash, like Flint¡¯s sparks, carving a Z-shaped flash in the air ahead of her. Even a senior partner¡¯s throat slit would mean death! But accompanied by a Spirit Stinger and a Flicking Flower Finger from Tao Yu, she ended up sliding on her knees halfway through, skidding across the ground for a distance, scraping her knees raw, before collapsing at Tao Yu¡¯s feet. "You give me such a big ceremony, but I won¡¯t be soft-hearted," Tao Yu said. Tao Yu looked down at the cat-girl lying on the ground, her tail drooping, stark against the floor, which was kind of funny. However, after spending five days indulged in the company of beauties, Tao Yu¡¯s current defenses in this regard were off the charts, and he didn¡¯t give Annan any special treatment just because she was pretty. To her, Annan was no different from a beggar on the street, a pretty skeleton was still just a skeleton. He still accurately targeted the effective acupoints on her body to seal her True Yuan, then grabbed the scruff of her neck and leapt down from the rooftop. "Done." Tao Yu, who had descended gracefully, looked at Lin Chao, who had just arrived at the base of the building using his legs, and gave an OK gesture. Lin Chao also holstered a somewhat sci-fi-looking pistol. "As expected of you, your speed is really fast. The intelligence said that she mastered many battle techniques and was not weak," Lin Chao commented. "She wouldn¡¯t be worth 180,000 Yuan Force if she was weak," Tao Yu chuckled, teaching his family the Muscle Changing and Bone Forging Scripture this month, practicing it himself, plus completing these missions, was quite fulfilling. After handing this mission in, even after accounting for this month¡¯s Acceleration consumption, he would have saved up more than 400,000 Yuan Force! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that all the suitable accumulated tasks had run out, Tao Yu actually felt that grinding bounties here was quite profitable. At the very least, if he hadn¡¯t bought a flying device, it would have taken him a month and a half to travel back home, and he would definitely not have earned so much Yuan Force on the road, and he might not even be able to maintain daily expenses. The Chaoyang Society¡¯s reputation was quite good; helping others was a tag they proudly bore. The act of their leader beating up the head of the Longxi Clan, while it did cause some backlash from other families, also won them quite a few fans. Tao Yu just pondered for a moment before saying, "If your information is useful, it¡¯s not impossible. Even if it¡¯s not, I can still agree to take half," Though by definition, Annan certainly wasn¡¯t a good person, Tao Yu could understand her desire to leave some money for her family in times of trouble. "Some people are currently recruiting those of us with bounties, planning to launch an attack on Chaoyang Society. I don¡¯t know the specifics; I¡¯m too scared they¡¯re just trying to scam the bounty. But I did run into someone who¡¯d been recruited at the Thieves Guild not long ago, and it seemed legit." Annan¡¯s words made Tao Yu¡¯s expression turn a bit strange, and he glanced at Lin Chao. Good grief, the head of Chaoyang Society had attracted quite a bit of hatred. Tao Yu, having been helped by Lin Chao these past few days, said to him as a favor, "I have no objections, when the time comes, the money will be yours, and how much you give is up to you." Lin Chao felt somewhat heavy-hearted at hearing this but still nodded. Seeing that she had finished sharing the information and that Tao Yu was willing to transfer all twenty thousand Yuan Force to this person from Chaoyang Society, Annan could roughly judge that their previous words were indeed no deception, and after obediently transferring twenty thousand Yuan Force to Lin Chao¡¯s card, she cautiously said, "Uhm, is there really no chance you could let me go? I have implanted a special ability that allows me to absorb automatically, guaranteeing you a mind-blowing experience, always at your beck and call..." Smack~ Tao Yu¡¯s slap landed on her backside, making her tail stand on end. "Don¡¯t push your luck." This person¡¯s route back to the Abyss was blocked, and sooner or later, she was bound to either go mad or get captured. Tao Yu¡¯s words caused Annan¡¯s spirit to deflate, her tail and ears drooping. Then the two of them grabbed her and walked towards the nearest place where they could turn in the mission. However, just as Tao Yu was about to leave the alley, he suddenly frowned and looked back. There, a figure wearing a partner¡¯s cloak was walking towards them from a hundred meters back. "Oh, I just heard some ghastly yelling and turned out it¡¯s really Annan, whom I¡¯ve been looking for, for quite a while. "I heard that there was a new player who had found a way to track people by sound; seems like it wasn¡¯t just a rumor. But this ¡¯Eight-Armed Vajra¡¯ nickname doesn¡¯t seem to quite fit..." The cloaked figure with the masked face took each step as if it were measured with a ruler, the rhythm and stride not changing in the slightest... Chapter 280 - 253: Still Think You Can Take Me Down in Seconds? "Oh? You want to snatch the task? That¡¯s quite interesting." Tao Yu encountered this situation for the first time and, instead, a hint of intrigue appeared on his face. Having guessed his identity and hearing of his battle achievements, yet still daring to do so, this guy was definitely a senior partner. Perhaps there was another bonus in store. However, it might have been the change in Tao Yu¡¯s expression that caused the speaker to switch gears quite quickly. "No, no, not snatching the task. Both of you could capture Annan alive, which means your strength is substantial, no matter the methods you used. I¡¯m not looking for trouble. Mission work isn¡¯t all about fighting and killing. "But since it¡¯s a capture alive, I know of a place where we could sell him for a better price. How about we sell him there? Just give me a little share of the extra profit, and we can work together more in the future. There are more and more competitors these days; it¡¯s tough to get by..." Tao Yu didn¡¯t say much and he just picked up Annan and held him up. "Bring two hundred thousand Yuan Force, and I¡¯ll give him to you directly." "I don¡¯t have that much Yuan Force on me..." The person halted mid-sentence, then continued. "How much do you have?" Tao Yu wasn¡¯t picky about the amount. "You expect me to hand over the Yuan Force and then you¡¯ll attack me?" The tone of that mysterious partner had already become somewhat threatening. Because of the high degree of overlap in the tasks, he had intended to get a better understanding of this ¡¯Eight-Armed Vajra¡¯. Someone who could even capture those with mechanical augmentations alive very likely possessed an impressive level of spiritual cultivation and corresponding tactics. However, although his own Meditation Technique had not broken through the shackles, it had also been piled up to Lv5, achieving a unified defense that was more than sufficient. The pie was only so big, and he actually had the intention of probing since the encounter, but the other party just got in his face directly. Not giving any face at all! How excessive! "Heh, without even the trust to provide a down payment, why should we trust you and follow you? Two choices, either leave immediately or don¡¯t leave at all." Here in the fourth-tier security district, Tao Yu¡¯s attitude was exceedingly assertive. "I choose the third option..." Before the other party could react, Tao Yu released Annan, handing him over to Lin Chao standing nearby for watch. His entire being accelerated instantly, and just as Lin Chao warned with a "Careful!" Tao Yu rushed towards the other. The sudden burst of speed from Tao Yu obviously startled the man. So fast! But even faster were the nearly instantaneous cowboy-style double-draw-and-fire movements. Bang bang bang~ A succession of bullets whistled towards Tao Yu, curving through the air and blocking all paths of retreat! This one move alone exhibited a miraculously deft use of a firearm. "Battle Techniques can be quite diverse, too bad they conflict with physical force." Tao Yu looked at the immobile partner, stiffened in place by the spiritual attack and acupoint seal, and promptly lifted off his mask. A very ordinary middle-aged face appeared, marked by a look of terror. He didn¡¯t match any of the high-level partners Tao Yu knew from the information on hand, so Tao Yu also stripped off his cape and examined his handgun to check for any hidden tricks. It was high-end merchandise, more expensive than an AT200, and the bullets weren¡¯t cheap either. If it weren¡¯t for the integration of Vajra Indestructibility into his Great Shift of Qiankun through Deification, he might have had to activate either "Demonization" or "Innate Time Control." After confirming there were no hidden dangers, Tao Yu pocketed the gun right in front of the man. Seems like the gun was additionally modified on top of its basic model, quite a natural fit in hand. "Do you guys know who he is? His Battle Techniques are pretty good, stronger than Annan¡¯s. With ¡¯Fortress¡¯ and ¡¯Vajra,¡¯ he must be a high-level partner," Tao Yu inquired, looking at Lin Chao who was approaching with Annan. "He should be ¡¯Lethal Bullet,¡¯ a lone high-level partner who likes to catch some easy mid-level partners. He has tracked me several times, haha, even you have your day!" Annan said, her face showing delight in the misfortune of others. Seeing ¡¯Lethal Bullet¡¯ subdued by Tao Yu¡¯s swift actions, Annan felt a sense of balance restored. Yet, while feeling internally balanced, she was also incredibly shocked. This was a high-level partner! What on earth are you? For a moment, she felt like her own capture wasn¡¯t such a big deal after all. She still had value; they probably wouldn¡¯t kill her without offering a chance. If she could complete a few fodder missions, there was even a possibility of surviving. "You¡¯ve captured a ¡¯high-level partner¡¯. You can sell him on the black market. I know the place; he probably wanted to sell me there too. Just don¡¯t sell me, okay? If you get sold there, you¡¯re really going to die," Annan frantically pleaded, causing ¡¯Lethal Bullet¡¯s face to turn bitter. "It¡¯s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding, you two. I just came to ask around, didn¡¯t really want to start anything," ¡¯Lethal Bullet¡¯ said as Tao Yu searched him for any explosives, pocketing small Yuan Force items he found while chuckling coldly. "I don¡¯t care whether you want to fight. I do what I want," Tao Yu retorted, causing ¡¯Lethal Bullet¡¯ to falter in speech and glance around nervously. As a partner who often undertook missions, he knew too well the unwritten rules of such places¡ªdisappearances were all too common here! Having rendered the other speechless, Tao Yu scoffed again, "Heh, he has ¡¯Intuition¡¯ as a talent. Do you think we couldn¡¯t sense your hostility before?" At Tao Yu¡¯s words, ¡¯Lethal Bullet¡¯ exhibited a constipated expression. He definitely felt discontent and hostility since his potential bounty was snatched right before his eyes. But that was just a thought! This was seriously unfair... With ¡¯Intuition¡¯ providing support, and such formidable strength, he was really unlucky! And disguising his age, specifically presenting a younger face to others¡ªit¡¯s no wonder he was caught off guard. ¡¯Lethal Bullet,¡¯ as a high-level partner, was considered quite steady. He first confirmed the appearance of the two, not recognizing them from any hero rankings, then noted their youth. They had considerable strength, but he believed he was stronger, hence his confidence. Even if he misjudged, as a ¡¯high-level partner,¡¯ he could apologize and that would be the end of it. Surely a simple probe wasn¡¯t the same as a death sentence, right? It¡¯s not like they could take him down instantly, could they? Well, he was now taken down just like that... Chapter 281 - 254: Value "Don¡¯t sell me, I belong to a guild, you won¡¯t be able to sell me in the black market because no one will dare to take me, I¡¯m an advanced partner." Lethal Bullet pleaded in a soft tone. "Are you threatening me?" Tao Yu cocked his head and glanced at him. "No, no, how could I! My life is in your hands, sir, I just don¡¯t want to lose face in the black market." Tao Yu turned to look at Annan beside him "Is that so?" "Uh, this is beyond my knowledge, I¡¯ve never captured an advanced partner..." Annan also dared not lie, otherwise, if he really couldn¡¯t sell the other and then, angered, accidentally sold himself, what would he do? If he got caught because there was a bounty on his head, he still had a chance to survive, but being sold on the black market would truly be the end of him. "It¡¯s true, absolutely true, I¡¯m willing to compensate you, sir!" Lethal Bullet kept speaking, and his words gradually softened Tao Yu¡¯s expression. "How much?" "I have a total of two hundred and thirty thousand Yuan Force on me right now, I¡¯m willing to give it all to you, sir, and I don¡¯t need my equipment either..." Lethal Bullet¡¯s expression turned bitter. He genuinely and earnestly sought to save his life. Normally, it¡¯s rare for Pioneers who have been captured to be willing to pay. After paying money and having already made enemies, they might as well just be killed and be done with it! Giving money to murderers and enemies, no one wanted to do that. It¡¯s generally just a deception for naive youngsters. But the atmosphere at the moment was a little sensitive because he was truly yielding, and although the place was remote, it wasn¡¯t completely deserted, there was a chance for mediation. "Sir, being willing to give Yuan Force after being caught shows a lot of sincerity. I truly did not know who you were, and from now on, whatever you command, I¡¯ll be at your beck and call. I wouldn¡¯t dare trouble you again, sir, what if I got caught again?" Lethal Bullet was appealing to emotions and reasoning. And Tao Yu fell into thought, then a smile appeared on his face. "Oh no, since it¡¯s just a misunderstanding, let¡¯s just clear it up. Since you have only two hundred and thirty thousand, keep a thousand for food, and give me two hundred and twenty-nine thousand." Tao Yu held out his magnetic card and released the acupoint in the other¡¯s arm, and Lethal Bullet, without any hesitation, transferred the Yuan Force, all the while expressing his thanks. Better to be straightforward. "New, new pioneers? Development zone?!" ¡¯Lethal Bullet¡¯ looked at the numbers in the partner code, grasped the meaning behind several key numbers, and his face was full of shock. How is this possible?! A big shot from Floating City?! I¡¯m an advanced partner, after all! "Nothing is impossible," Tao Yu spoke in a calm tone; this was about the limit of power he could display at the moment. Previously, it all depended on the Divine Skill of Vajra Indestructibility, but once the teaching of inner strength began, it would naturally become clear what this was. The advancement in his own strength and the acquisition of resources would all seem ¡¯normal¡¯! And if ¡¯Lethal Bullet¡¯ did have ulterior motives, bearing the severe injury from triggering the explosion to contact somebody else or his ¡¯union¡¯ to deal with him, even without considering the little rich lady, his own remaining strength was sufficient to give them a surprise. But at present, this possibility also seemed very small. As a mature advanced partner, ¡¯Lethal Bullet¡¯ knew how to weigh pros and cons; by his looks, he seemed far from anything insane... "Were you planning to sell Annan to the black market before?" After resolving the issue, Tao Yu also released the pressure points of ¡¯Lethal Bullet¡¯ Haus and put on his own partner mask; he was ¡¯Eight-Armed Vajra¡¯ after all. "It¡¯s not really like that, the black market is disgustingly filthy; I don¡¯t like it either. However, lately, a few Inner City families are gathering these desperate outlaws, I sold a couple before, and the price could go up by twenty percent. Anyway, I have no use for the points now," Haus expressed indifferently, which made Tao Yu¡¯s eyes slightly move. It¡¯s this again. "I understand, hand over your partner badge to me; go get a replacement for yourself." "Ah?" Haus looked somewhat bewildered but still took out his partner badge and gave it to Tao Yu. The badge for advanced partners was much more finely made; Haus¡¯s badge had a pistol symbol, similar to the two guns Tao Yu had confiscated, which was probably a privilege for advanced partners to customize. "Alright, that will do, sometimes I might use your identity to handle some matters, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing unforgivable; you just need to be a little more prudent," Since Tao Yu had said so, Haus naturally didn¡¯t dare to complain, and in the end, could only leave dejectedly, wishing to get as far away as possible... Chapter 282 - 255: Return to the Abyss "Huff~" Annan exhaled in relief when he saw that he had at last handed himself over to the Night Watcher. They were still very particular about their principles. "Your share of the money, I¡¯ll transfer it," Lin Chao spoke with meticulous care to Annan. "Make a clean break with the past, and strive to come out alive." Such sincerity touched Annan a bit, even though it was they who had captured him. But with the Abyss being blocked, compromise was just a matter of time. Either he would go mad and start killing, to be executed on the spot, or he would have to willingly walk into the trap. She had even considered letting her father capture her to collect the reward but feared getting killed by others on the way there. "Thank you, once I get out, I promise to make you ecstatic~" Annan blew Lin Chao a kiss then obediently put on the shackles and followed the staff member away. Later, they would assign her different cannon fodder tasks according to the severity of her misdeeds. Should she complete them, she would earn her freedom! With Annan¡¯s strength, it was absolutely worth controlling her with some implanted explosives, and although the cannon fodder tasks had a high mortality rate, the company had indeed always kept its promises so far. If she refused to cooperate, they might just dismantle her for organ sales. The money from the bounty couldn¡¯t be lost, after all. The choice was, in fact, quite simple... ... "I¡¯ll go and deliver the money for her." "Yeah, I¡¯ll come with you, and then I¡¯ll take you back home afterward," Tao Yu said to Lin Chao. He was responsible for bringing the person out, so of course, he had to deliver her back unharmed. Both Annan and Haus seemed to have heard this news; perhaps they were almost ready to take action. Lin Chao¡¯s "Intuition" was probably a thorn in their side. "Thanks, I still need to discuss this with the Society Chairman, sigh, there indeed seems to be trouble this time..." Lin Chao said, appearing somewhat uneasy. He then followed Annan¡¯s address and delivered a sum of money to her father. Lin Chao kept none of it for himself, and Tao Yu let him do as planned, his character was such, and nothing could be done about it. However, as they were preparing to leave the city, the ground suddenly began to tremble slightly. But Tao Yu and Lin Chao both turned to look toward the distant sky at the same time. Roar! A roar rang out, and a thirty-zhang long dragon soared across the sky, emitting a furious roar. The dragon was entirely black, with a fierce appearance and its skin seemed to be covered with iron armor in many vital areas. Above the dragon¡¯s head, one eye bore a scar, making it look even more ferocious. That Dragon¡¯s Chant could chill one¡¯s heart across several streets, involuntarily evoking a sense of dread. Many passersby¡¯s faces changed and they quickly sought cover. "Now it¡¯s Chaoyang Society that has provoked universal anger. I¡¯m afraid the other clans in the Inner City will protect the Longxi Clan instead of coveting their market share..." In theory, the Longxi Clan also had competitors in the Inner City. Even if they didn¡¯t, if they encountered troubles on a normal day, there would be many who would kick them while they were down. But the situation becomes different when it¡¯s tied to Chaoyang Society. Given Chaoyang Society¡¯s current stance, these are their enemies! Today it could be the Longxi Clan, and tomorrow it might be the next one... This is different from those who took over and became ¡¯our own people¡¯... ... "Be sure to stay safe after I leave. Safety comes first, understand?" That¡¯s what Tao Yu reminded his family when he was getting ready to leave. Since they had already familiarized themselves with the basic Shaolin breathing technique, and with their third brother teaching them hand-by-hand using the Meridian Chart, by the time he returned, they had already mastered the basics of the meridians. So this time, he had completed teaching them the Muscle Changing and Bone Forging Scripture. Once they had the Muscle Changing and Bone Forging Scripture down, the next time he came back, he could teach them the fundamental heart method. They were currently practicing the basic Shaolin breathing technique, and transitioning to the Muscle-Tendon Changing Classic wouldn¡¯t be a problem. The initiation of the Muscle-Tendon Changing Classic is simpler than that of the Nine Yin True Scripture¡¯s Big Dipper. "Tao Shi, pay attention these days. The situation with Chaoyang Society is a bit delicate; you better just stay home. Safety comes first." Tao Yu also made a special point to warn Tao Shi. The current turmoil wasn¡¯t going to settle down easily. "I know. It won¡¯t cause trouble for you all. I¡¯ll stay home and cultivate for the time being, and I should be awakening in another year," Tao Shi, though wild on normal days, solemnly agreed this time. After making all the arrangements, Tao Yu also returned to his room, folding the ¡¯personal flying machine¡¯ he had custom-made and carried back as a backpack. Then, he sat cross-legged on his bed. He wondered where they had reached now, hoping he could catch up if he set out now... ... When Tao Yu opened his eyes again, he was already in the chamber of the Ming Cult where he had been before he left. It was evident that even though more than a month had passed, the chamber was still clean, probably cleaned daily. Tao Yu, carrying the folded flying machine, opened the door and saw two beautiful maids waiting at the entrance. Upon seeing Tao Yu emerge, they first expressed surprise, then bowed excitedly "Congratulations to the Sect Hierarch for coming out of seclusion." "Hmm. Where is Shi Zuoshi? Call him to see me..." He just wanted a brief update on any new intelligence from the nearby Bright Summit. If there was nothing major, he would head out to chase after the main force... Chapter 283 - 256 Xiangyang "Everything is normal; they all took pigeons from Bright Summit when they left, and several factions have already reached agreements," Yang Xiao scurried through the secret passage to report in person, which made Shi Zuoshi pull a long face, feeling as if his role had been usurped. Besides Yang Xiao, the stand-in Sect Hierarch Zhang Wuji and Xiao Zhao were also present, and they hadn¡¯t followed the six major factions when they set off. After all, he was now the Hierarch of the Ming Cult, and he had responsibilities to shoulder. Tao Yu had already learned from Shi Zuoshi that Zhang Wuji dealt with various sect affairs every day.No?v(el)B\\jnn Fortunately, with Xiao Zhao by his side, it wasn¡¯t too distressing. "From Zhao Min¡¯s words, we know that the experts of Tujue are far superior to those in our world, and their power structure is higher, so let¡¯s continue to focus on defense and caution. Once I have resolved the Titan issue, I will bring people over to support; I¡¯ll visit in person then," Tao Yu also gave some instructions to Yang Xiao and Shi Zuoshi, mainly focusing on intelligence gathering. Explore more adventures at empire ¡¯Martial Sovereign¡¯ Bi Xuan was merely a War God of the Eastern Tujue, and the number of skilled martial artists the Tujue could boast was quite limited¡ªthe population base disparity was simply too great. Given the capabilities of the Great Tang world, Tao Yu felt his special effects and art style would be more prominent. He would definitely be a formidable expert if he went there, but his exact level would probably only be known after actually fighting. The most memorable impression in Tao Yu¡¯s mind from the Legend of the Double Dragons of the Great Tang was when Dugu Ba casually stepped eight zhang in the snow while abducting Shen Luoyan. Judging purely by lightness skills for travel, he was now at about that level. Even though Dugu Ba was one of the few top masters of the Dugu faction, capable of subduing Shen Luoyan within a few moves and considered a top expert in Great Tang, Tao Yu thought he should still be much stronger than that despicable lecher. Empress Yin¡¯s Jade Annihilation, which could cover a football field, also seemed a bit exaggerated. Shi Zhixuan, on the other hand, managed to escape from such an attack with mere injuries, making Tao Yu feel that he would probably need his Inherent Time Control combined with shadow-jumping to do the same. But fortunately, he didn¡¯t need to worry too much about that situation for the time being, as everyone had their own messes to deal with. "Wuji." "Tao, please speak." "Yes, Tao always brings new surprises every time..." ... Xiangyang, a stronghold guarding the gateway of the Southern Song, had been actively responding ever since the armies of the plains had withdrawn and rumors of the Titans had spread. With food transported from the south, the refugees that came were put to work, digging various traps to contend with the Titans. The nearby forests had been nearly cleared of trees. As the dry season of the Yellow River began and the Titans gradually moved southward, more specific intelligence concerning the Titans continued to arrive. The weaknesses of the Titans had been communicated to them by the people of the Training Corps. Yet even so, after the martial arts conference, Guo Jing personally led several attempts to repel the enemy north of Xiangyang City, all ending in failure. Although they managed to eliminate many Titans, delaying their advance somewhat, they could not be stopped. The creatures knew no fatigue, marching day and night, and were simply too troublesome. The only option was to shelter the refugees nearby as much as possible and then escort them southward. However, fortunately, while the imperial court did not send much military support, for the time being, a steady supply of stored grain continued to arrive in Xiangyang, preventing a food shortage. With the arrival and entrapment-based killing of the first Titan outside Xiangyang City, the spirited defense of Xiangyang officially began! The height of the Titans, over ten meters tall, already surpassed the walls of Xiangyang City. The bizarre smiles and idiotic expressions on the Titans¡¯ faces, even when viewed from afar atop the city walls, were enough to unnerve any onlooker... "Thank you, valiant warriors, for your heroic support!" Guo Jing stood atop the towering walls of Xiangyang City, more than thirty feet high, and expressed his gratitude to the masters of the six major factions led by Zhao Min with a bow. Now, Guo Jing¡¯s demeanor had grown much more composed; hunting the Titans to the north caused him to break through consecutively, and simply standing there, he exuded a substantial presence. Chapter 284 - 256 Xiangyang_2 And Guo Jing, who had never used weapons before, now had two Remingtons crossed on his back, several grenades hanging at his waist, and was wearing a bulletproof vest. His look was somewhat out of place in this era. Not just Guo Jing, but many nearby, including Huang Yaoshi, were dressed similarly. While Canada¡¯s arms aren¡¯t as rampant as Big Beautiful¡¯s, Alaska does have a military base belonging to Big Beautiful. This was considered the first batch of arms that had been transported back. If it wasn¡¯t for the hundred-meter cliff, perhaps even more could have been brought back. "Guo Da Xia¡¯s legend is something this young lady has heard about since childhood, and it has always been lamentable that our grasslands have been at odds with such great heroes like yourself. Now that we can fight side by side, it is an honor for this young lady." Zhao Min said with a graceful smile, bowing respectfully to Guo Jing. Though Cheng Lixue was the decision-maker in the team, this foolish female knight, even with the assistance of Yang Guo and Armin, was at a disadvantage when facing Zhao Min. If it weren¡¯t for Tao Yu¡¯s mental seeds controlling them, they might have even been overthrown. As they headed south, not only were the four thousand grassland cavalry obedient, but members of the Five Elements Banner and the six major sects, who were secretly embedded, also began to see Zhao Min in a new light. This little enchantress proved to be surprisingly reliable when she was one of their own. "Amitabha, it is an honor for this old monk to witness Guo Da Xia and Huang Niang Zi," Kong Zhi said, representing the high-level practitioners of the six major sects with his greeting. Their sudden arrival with troops, facilitated by Cheng Lixue and Yang Guo, did not lead to any misunderstandings. But these descendants from a hundred years later were indeed causing even the martial artists of the Divine Sculpture era to be momentarily lost in thought. Fortunately, with the Titans, Abyss, and Deep Abyss already appearing, their capacity for acceptance was quite strong. "Master, you flatter us. Our worlds are now connected; hence, there is no need to maintain such a viewpoint. Let each person be assessed on their own merits," Guo Jing said, still demonstrating profound humility. His values prevented him from treating these older generations as if they were his juniors. Even after learning from them that he would ultimately die in battle at Xiangyang, he felt no regret, only concern for his wife and children bearing burdens. Compared to the original course of history, the calamity of the Titans now seemed to be a more significant nuisance. "Uncle Guo, are these what you call guns? How effective are they against Titans?" Yang Guo inquired with curiosity at his side. He had been quite excited throughout the journey. Following his mother¡¯s teachings, Yang Guo had always aimed to become a great hero, and nothing had changed thus far. And according to these people from a hundred years later, he himself was the famous ¡¯Divine Sculpture Hero¡¯, rooting out evil and ensuring peace. Someone began to ask with a bit of hope. "The task and benefits were directly handled by the two from the Suns. Although we don¡¯t know exactly who did it, Shaolin monks and Quanzhen Taoists who have taken on coaching roles have already entered the Northern Country and started moving south. I guess by the time we return, the teaching gyms will have opened up." A man without any signs of foreign implants or mechanical modifications, with a pale, beardless face, also let out a sigh, his words tinged with resentment. Is it easy for us? Traveling long distances, riding motorcycles across two countries, thousands of miles and even crossing the sea, and in the end, we got nothing! "But we definitely have to learn the skills, it¡¯s just a pity we still don¡¯t know which of their Inner Strengths are better, it¡¯s a headache. We want to learn from Guo Jing, but the man simply doesn¡¯t have the time to deal with us." "Should we use some tactics?" "I think we can; where do we have the time to waste with them?" "Also, we don¡¯t know if those guys who came over are still here, and if they still have any good stuff." "Let¡¯s assess their strength first; we can try probing." "Heh, with the big shots and several senior partners not here, what team in the new Development Zone can compare with us?" "Could the other side have connections with some big shot? This time the reward isn¡¯t small, is it." "Do big shots intend to protect them for a lifetime just for completing a task? After the benefits are given, it¡¯s a done deal with the payment." "Heh heh, as if we don¡¯t have our own backers?" The group spoke in the common tongue, not fearing others might understand; they were practically conspiring aloud. Actually, everything was still fine, but the more they talked about it, the more riled up they became! Riding off-road motorcycles, they rattled their way all the way to Alaska, climbing over hills and mountains, and then rode on the natives¡¯ boats to get here; every day, they slept no more than four hours, enduring the hardships of traveling through the wind and sleeping in the open. Only they knew how bitter this journey was. They thought they had gotten an early start and that such significant efforts would have a payoff, but in the end, they didn¡¯t even catch the tail end of any benefits. Their martial hearts crumbled. But just then, several fireworks signals suddenly appeared in the sky ahead; even these Pioneers blanched at the sight. It meant that fast Titans were approaching, and not just one! Stay updated through empire Compared to the slow-witted regular Titans, the fast Titans were undoubtedly much more troublesome, and an assault mixed with them among the regular Titans always inevitably brought certain losses. The walls of Xiangyang City were over three Zhang (approximately 30 feet) tall and just as thick, but there were already several places with significant gaps, caused by the fast Titans... ``` Chapter 285 - 257: Non-Human Outside Xiangyang City, numerous trenches designed specifically for Titans and giant caltrops were spread all over. The gaps between the giant caltrops, made using tree trunks, were even wide enough to allow passage for horseback riders, specifically targeting Titans. For the common Titans, it was indeed easy to fall into such traps. The Titans, with their foolish expressions, hung on these caltrops, some of which were already starting to emit steam and evaporate. Squads of cavalry weaved orderly through the gaps in these caltrops. "Eren, don¡¯t you feel anything yet? Uncle Tao said the key is with you." Astride three fast horses, Yang Guo, Eren, and Mikasa rushed forward to finish off the Titans tripped by the barriers. "I don¡¯t know either, I feel much stronger, but I really can¡¯t control the Titans." Eren was also somewhat distressed, then spurred his horse forward, using the Spiral Nine Shadows to land behind a trapped Titan and deliver a strike. Just then, suddenly, several Aberrants appeared all at once, charging quickly towards their direction. It was as if they were doing so with purpose. "It¡¯s the Aberrants, quite troublesome, why are there so many this time?" Eren, seeing the dust kicked up by the Aberrants suddenly charging from the front, also looked serious. Soon, under the command of Armin, they quickly retreated, with several squads from the nearby cavalry dividing into small teams, weaving together a formation specifically designed to deal with fast Titans, pulling ropes in an orderly fashion. However, at that moment, the sky suddenly darkened, and several giant rock fragments flew with a whooshing sound, heavily smashing into the midst of the grassland troops, stirring up clouds of dust! The entire cavalry encampment seemed to have been bombarded. The boulders tumbled along the ground, causing vibrations, and any horse or person hit along their path was either dead or injured, with blood and screams ensuing continuously. Not only did they cause significant casualties, but the key was the great blow to morale, and it also disrupted the original formation. The ropes that had been stretched out began to entangle and, in turn, affected the cavalry formation, causing Zhao Min and Armin, who were directing from behind, to change color. "Order them to retreat! As expected, these Titans are being controlled! Can it be believed? Is someone truly able to control the Titans?" Zhao Min¡¯s pretty face showed a shocked expression, and Armin felt the same. Tao Yu had always said that it was possible for the Intelligent Titan to control the normal Titans, advising them to pay more attention to Eren, but although Eren had become a Titan capable of crystalizing, there was no sign of him controlling the Titans. Now, this abnormal encirclement and attack, coupled with the targeted stone-throwing from behind, completely confirmed that these Titans were being controlled! "Huh?" Huang Yaoshi, who had been steadying the situation on the city wall, with Barrett in position, immediately aimed and pulled the trigger. Bang~ The neck of an Aberrant Titan was severed instantly. At that moment, Guo Jing also leaped down, leading a group of experts as they charged forward. The Inner City Pioneers at the scene also looked slightly perturbed. "These Titans can be controlled?" "Unbelievable!" "If Titans can be controlled, they¡¯d be the perfect weapon of war! Even more useful than Aliens!" "This intelligence should fetch a good price, right?" A hint of excitement emerged on their faces. They did not go down to risk their lives and were just watching from the city wall. In fact, there were several armed Martial Artists on guard by their side all the time. Because Tao Yu had always claimed that the Pioneers employed dirty tactics, and conflicts had occurred when Martial Artists were scavenging resources in Alaska and Canada, so trust was never extended to these few. At the very first sight of the flying machine, he had already made several assessments. The device is somewhat practical, but too limited; with personal weight limitations, lots of other supplies cannot be carried. It isn¡¯t as ideal as it seems¡ªjust something for getting around quickly. That the other was using this device confirmed he wasn¡¯t a novice, but it also indicated that his ceiling wasn¡¯t high! "Hmph, he can¡¯t possibly be a senior partner. Even if he¡¯s a lone, regular senior partner, as long as we avoid being ambushed, we can stand our ground against him." "The intel we gathered mentions only one, but there might be others in hiding, so let¡¯s not take any chances¡ªget a clear understanding first." "Understood..." ... Meanwhile, Tao Yu, who had been chilled by the breeze all the way, was now somewhat damp from the flight. People in poor health really couldn¡¯t endure being in such personal flying devices for long. But looking at the monkey below, Tao Yu also formed an impression; it had appeared in animations before, and it supposedly could command Titans? It was unclear how, though. Seeing the Titans pressing against the city, the Pure Titans trapped in pitfalls awaiting the finishing blows from long-handled weapons, and the Aberrants being shot down by sniper rifles, Tao Yu realized that Eren had not yet mastered that ability, and then locked his sights on the ape. "He must know what it¡¯s about. Capture him alive." Tao Yu rapidly maneuvered the flying machine downwards, and his appearance attracted the attention of the monkey that was preparing to retreat. Unsure of what Tao Yu was, the Ape Titan didn¡¯t hesitate to pick up a rock brought by the Cart Titan and crushed it with both hands before scattering it towards Tao Yu. "Such accuracy, shit! Don¡¯t damage it!" Luckily, the personal flyer was small, and thanks to Tao Yu¡¯s dynamic vision and reflexes, he swerved to avoid the rocks as they whistled by. The turbulent air made the flying machine unstable, but it eventually landed safely. Upon landing, Tao Yu quickly disassembled the flying machine, turning it into a box that he then strapped to his back. Then, before another wave of rocks could land, he stepped into the Spiral Shadow Ninestep and rapidly dodged the assault. Boom, boom, boom~ Seeing the dust kicked up nearby and the pits created by the stones, Tao Yu was secretly alarmed. This guy¡¯s aim is good, and he throws with such force! "I haven¡¯t even attacked you yet, and you¡¯re already hitting me? That¡¯s too much!" Tao Yu lightly touched the ground and sped forward like an arrow, easily circumventing several subsequent interferences. His speed surprised Zeke so much that he could hardly believe it. What¡¯s going on?! This is way too fast! On his way here, he had already seen martial artists, but most couldn¡¯t outrun a horse¡ªyet this one broke the mold by far. "This is bad..." Such swift speed and nimble footwork made Zeke think of a short person who had given him a bit of a mental shadow. Clearly, this person in front of him was much more difficult to deal with! Not even the Omni-directional Mobility Gear was as fast as him running directly! You¡¯re the real non-human, aren¡¯t you? And Pieck, beside him in her Cart Titan form, immediately took on the protective role. As the second most dexterous Titan after the Jaw Titan, Pieck possessed the best endurance among the Titans, capable of maintaining Titan form for extended periods¡ªeven without the world¡¯s power, she had extraordinary range. As Zeke started to fatigue after a few throws, risking the loss of his Titan form at any moment, she became the last line of defense for transportation and protection... ``` Chapter 286 - 258: Misunderstanding "Damn, the drone was shot down." The Inner City Pioneer who was controlling the drone watched the suddenly distorted screen and couldn¡¯t help but feel speechless. That monkey must have noticed the approach, and as a result, the scattered fragments managed to take down his own drone as well, wasn¡¯t this a mess! "Another debt to be added to his account, but we can¡¯t see the specifics now." "If he can get close to that monkey, there should be a chance. Titans are strong, but they have clear weaknesses." Several Pioneers debated back and forth. They were the elite explorers who had dared to venture thousands of miles to come here, among whom four were present from the merely over a hundred who had managed to get the intermediate partnership certification in the new Development Zone! Each one of them was an absolute expert on their own. Knowing that a Titan¡¯s weakness lay in the back of the neck, they were all confident they could face a Pure Titan one-on-one. Be it various shooting weapons or close-combat attacks, as long as they could hit the vital spots, they could solve the problem. They were somewhat wary of the Aberrants, but they were also confident they could handle them in a duel. Therefore, they believed that the Beast Titan was certainly doomed once someone got close to him; they just didn¡¯t know if it would unleash some new Skill, and the Yuan Force items from ordinary Titans had already been enthusiastically taken back for appraisal, only to turn out to be pure junk... ... Tao Yu observed the Beast Titan and the Cart Titan before him. This ape alone was even bigger than Eren¡¯s Titan. But such a sluggish reaction had no challenge for Tao Yu, especially considering that smoke was already starting to waft from its body. Its stamina was also clearly not lasting much longer. At this moment, the relatively smaller long-faced Titan rushed towards him. "What an ugly creature, but it¡¯s fast, very dexterous, much like Ymir¡¯s little dwarf Titan." Tao Yu quickly analyzed. In fact, for the Martial Artists, this Titan was even more troublesome than Ymir¡¯s Jaws Titan. The strength of high-stature Titans was already exceptional. Looking into their eyes, it overflowed; such beings, who traded off some of their power for dexterity, were complete killing machines for normal people. To avoid having delicate equipment on his back damaged during the combat, Tao Yu had casually tossed it aside into a muddy field on the way and suddenly accelerated once more! "You can¡¯t control Titans anyway, so if you¡¯re in the way, just die!" Approaching quickly and seeing the long-faced Titan swing its paw at him, Tao Yu wrapped himself entirely in a protective aura, vaguely turning into a dragon shadow, accompanied by a high-pitched Dragon¡¯s Chant, he charged right through! Bang~ Tao Yu burst straight into the Cart Titan¡¯s mouth and out through the back of its neck, creating a cloud of blood mist! Before the controller could even see what was happening, Tao Yu¡¯s right hand, with the Nine Yin True Scripture¡¯s claw, had already extracted the spine. Feeling Yuan Force gathering above him. This sight in Zeke¡¯s eyes was utterly infuriating. Tao Yu picked Zeke up and then let Zeke himself speak, a trace of despair in his voice, "It¡¯s useless, even though I am a member of the royal Eldian family, I can only control the Titans that are born from me. Only the Founding Titan, combined with the royal bloodline, can truly control the Titans..." As things stood, Zeke wasn¡¯t aware that Eren already possessed the powers of two different Titans. He had been stationed on Paradis Island to provide aid after the great earthshaking changes, but who could have guessed that the original island was now linked to a vast continent? The Eldians within those walls had already suffered heavy losses. With guidance as if from fate, he had headed south all the way and ultimately arrived here... "Forget it, take him back first." Tao Yu himself didn¡¯t know how to activate such powers, but bringing Zeke back was undoubtedly the right move for now. Looking at the remaining Titans on the battlefield and the grassland soldiers who were fighting fiercely against the Titans, Tao Yu expressed approval. Zhao Min had done really well; it felt like she had trained them even better. With the Beast Titan, the troublemaker, out of the equation, and traps set outside for the Titans, not to mention increasingly experienced soldiers, this batch of Titans was temporarily under control. After all, most of the Titans only had the instinct to pursue humans, and with limited numbers having crossed the Yellow River in the first place, the ones that had made it to the outskirts of Xiangyang City could be dealt with. The group took Zeke and headed straight back to Xiangyang... "Young Master Tao." "Sect Hierarch!" "Truly, Immortal Tao is among the divine." "Uncle Tao." "Tao..." Along the way, those who knew Tao Yu greeted him one after another. The sight of Tao Yu flying through the sky earlier had been witnessed by many. Originally, Tao Yu had already won the full admiration of the experts from the six major sects with just a few miraculous shows, and now this last display had truly pushed his esteem to its peak. Zhao Min and Cheng Lixue both came over and stood by Tao Yu¡¯s side. While Cheng Lixue still posed as a heroine and maintained a seemingly indifferent demeanor, Zhao Min was far more direct, hugging Tao Yu¡¯s arm and seeking praise. "So? Did I do well or what?" she asked with her sweet and delicate voice. Hearing Zhao Min¡¯s voice, Tao Yu nodded and acknowledged, "Indeed, very well done, better than I expected." On the road back, Tao Yu had already observed the various guns carried by the martial artists, and on his return, seeing his master Huang Rong with a Barrett, he laughed and said, "Master, your weapon is definitely the most eye-catching." "Haha, I think so too. Unfortunately, there are only a few of these divine sniper rifles to be found. Next time, we should get more ¡ª they pack a powerful punch and have a long range, good for both far and near," said Huang Rong, obviously very content with his weapon. He could easily handle the recoil and had no problem shooting up close. And as for his disciple, Huang Rong felt quite sentimental. When Tao Yu had first mastered the Nine Yin True Scripture, he had already surpassed Guo Jing, and Huang Rong thought Guo Jing might catch up a bit by killing Titans. But seeing those flatterers from the six major sects groveling, calling him ¡¯Immortal Tao¡¯ so nauseatingly, he knew his disciple must have achieved another significant advance... But just then, a smiling voice came from the side, "Friend, you seem a bit unfamiliar. I wonder which family you belong to. Did you say something bad about us? I feel like you have some misunderstandings about us..." Chapter 287 - 259 The Right Way Tao Yu looked over upon hearing the words and also saw the clearly identifiable group of Pioneers. In all, there were eight of them: three with mechanical modifications, three with alien body implantations, and two with no visible changes, uncertain whether they followed the path of physical strength or Battle Qi. From the vitality of the group, all eight were likely Inner City Pioneers, and among those, they were not the weakest. As for Pioneers coming over, Tao Yu did not find it strange, as Panda had told her earlier that the Canadian Pioneers had already clashed with some Martial World people. Continue reading on empire Given the peculiar fighting style of the Martial World, it was natural to attract interest, so a team of elite Inner City Pioneers had come directly, likely hoping for a huge windfall. Without using flying devices, relying purely on motorcycles and the like to follow the roads not completely destroyed, their speed was much faster than horses, probably spending most of the time crossing the sea and reaching Xiangyang. However, unfortunately for them, the biggest benefit had already been taken by herself, and she had continuously primed Guo Jing and the others with warnings about how Pioneers lack restraint and to be wary of sneak attacks; therefore, looking at their expressions, they seemed none too pleased. If they are unhappy, let them be unhappy. Tao Yu had no intention of pleasing them. "I have merely stated some facts," she said, "Pioneers are ruthless and don¡¯t consider the natives human; this is the norm. It¡¯s just that now, the power of the Martial Artists isn¡¯t weak, and you are not confident, otherwise, I don¡¯t think you would have adopted such a mild approach." Tao Yu snorted, completely indifferent to their feelings. She made a special effort to use Willpower Translation, sending a chill through the elites of the six major sects. Is this the kind of Pioneer that Tao Yu spoke of? Previously, Tao Yu had told them about these Pioneers engaging in all sorts of evil, claiming they would eat three children in one meal and act unscrupulously! If their strength had been superior, it would have been fine, but revealing any weakness might lead to being devoured by them! Initially seeing Tao Yu arrive in such high esteem, along with two stunningly beautiful and distinctive women at his side, the Pioneers were already feeling defensive. And now, added to the previous situation of Tao Yu causing trouble, they were already suppressing their emotions. But now, Tao Yu, utterly unconcerned, openly dismissed them to their faces, which indeed made them furious with embarrassment. While it is often true that they act without scruples, this time there are martial techniques to be learned, and we would certainly choose gentle methods over forceful ones! Among them, there were three with mechanical modifications, actually carrying some wide-range destructive devices. But now, Tao Yu¡¯s words made them feel as uncomfortable as constipation. Using the natives to coerce the Pioneers? The key was that they were genuinely intimidated by the threat! "I know that the Young Miss has already arranged for the first batch of people to go south and that she has taken over, but that¡¯s no excuse for you to throw your weight around with borrowed authority! I also have the backing of big shots from the Floating City!" The beardless team leader, taking a deep breath, retorted. Originally, upon seeing Tao Yu alone, they wanted to verbally corner him and possibly shake out some concessions. The first mover has its advantages, and so does the challenger. Just like when Bru and his group tangled with Dada. But who could have expected that he would assert such audacity backed by the local residents? Where did this brash youth come from, showing such disrespect for the rules! "Since we¡¯re not on the same page, we will take our leave," the team leader said forcefully, reigning in his anger and preparing to leave. The situation was stronger than the individual! With time, location, and people all on the opponent¡¯s side, despite being eight people, they were helpless with the locals backing the other party. "Take care, and remember not to linger too long." Tao Yu waved them off with a smile. However, this only earned him a cold snort and the sight of their backs as they left. "Young Master, they clearly harbor resentment; you can¡¯t leave behind any future trouble." Chapter 288 - 259 The Right Way_2 Zhao Min clung to Tao Yu¡¯s arm, swinging it as she lowered her voice and said, "As if you know so much." Tao Yu glanced at her sideways and flicked her smooth forehead, leaving a red mark. So many martial artists saw it, and there would be quite a few who would head south to integrate when the time comes. There¡¯s no way to shut them up, and by then, it¡¯ll be impossible to hide. "The fact that the Development Zone can pull out such a force definitely means that there are people from Floating City behind them, and their family¡¯s influence in the Inner City might not be weak either. There¡¯s no need..." Tao Yu looked at the departing backs of the eight men and smiled, then raised his voice to the many martial artists, "We¡¯ve successfully stopped the Titans this time, and everyone can relax a bit now. Without the Ape Titan leading them, ordinary Titans are not that frightening." Tao Yu handed Zeke over to Guo Jing. "Brother-in-law, keep an eye on him first. I think the key to solving the Titan problem and its secrets may well lie with him. Locked up in the dungeon, he can¡¯t transform." "Alright." "I¡¯m a bit tired from the journey here, I¡¯m going to rest for a while." Guo Jing nodded in agreement at Tao Yu¡¯s words, "Junior brother, you¡¯ve rushed here from the Western Regions, and on top of that, you fought with the Titans, so you should rest well. I¡¯ll have someone prepare your chamber right away." "Thanks, brother-in-law. I¡¯ll just stay with Zhao Min tonight to make do." Tao Yu reached out and stroked Zhao Min¡¯s soft hair, eliciting teasing laughter from the rough men around, making Zhao Min¡¯s face flush with a touch of shyness. Cheng Lixue, standing beside him, wanted to say something, but soon held back. After all, she was currently playing the role of the virtuous Lady Cheng with a husband... ... "Wait here for me, I¡¯ll be right back," Tao Yu said. Your next chapter is on empire Tao Yu and Zhao Min arrived at her room, where he promptly tossed her aside, leaving Zhao Min, who had been lost in wild thoughts, momentarily stunned.No?v(el)B\\jnn "Huh?" Some among them felt indignant, having traveled a thousand miles, only to find that all the benefits had been snapped up. They had finally encountered the primary target, only to be faced with someone who has no respect for rules and is resistant to persuasion! And yet, they genuinely had no way to deal with him. "We go south! To Lin¡¯an! He doesn¡¯t have the Clone Technique; after dealing with these martial artists, can he also handle the officials at the same time?" It must be said that these eight individuals were indeed the cream of the crop for siege warfare. Even if their own experience wasn¡¯t rich, they could learn because of the good conditions at home. "So, we¡¯re just letting him off like this?" Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask. "Hehe, let it go? How many people who have relied on a noble¡¯s backing and acted recklessly have gone missing without a trace?" The pale, beardless captain revealed a sinister and mocking expression, his eyes also becoming more profound. "This is the Abyss!" "The boss is right, let him be arrogant for now. There will always be an opportunity..." However, at that moment, they realized that on the official road ahead, there was a figure dressed in a partner¡¯s suit standing quietly, watching them approach. This made them tense up. When did this happen? How had they not noticed before? "Wait, look at the badge on his chest." "A special badge? A senior partner?!" "No way, although the Titans have the strength of senior partners, they don¡¯t have enough points, do they?" "I remember that badge, it¡¯s ¡¯Deadly Bullet¡¯s!¡¯ Someone recognized the twin gun badge, but quickly they all realized something was wrong. Hang on, ¡¯Deadly Bullet¡¯ was a person from the old Development Zone, wasn¡¯t he? The teleportation queues weren¡¯t up yet, so how did he get here? "You know too much." Without waiting for their reaction, Tao Yu immediately utilized the high-speed Gun-drawing Technique he had learned from Deadly Bullet last time. Chapter 289 - 259: The Right Way_3 Custom bullets swarmed out! Bang bang bang~ "Enemy attack!" "Take him down!" "Damn it, even high-ranking partners must die!" The eight men, already simmering with anger, now faced someone suddenly jumping out posing as a high-ranking partner, raising a hand and firing upon them, immediately driving them into a seething rage. So what if he really is a high-ranking partner? With our combined strength... Bang~ Bang~ Bang~ Bullets, guided with precision around corners, struck all eight men as they leaped up to dodge, igniting a series of sparks in mid-air. Even though they all had protective gear, and one even possessed a protective stance item. But mixed with mental attacks and the power of Shadow Force, successive shots instantly claimed the lives of six men! These two guns were indeed quality goods of a high-ranking partner; even Tao Yu had to rely on the convenience of Qiankun Great Shift to withstand their assault! That two could resist with the help of their items and survive was quite surprising to Tao Yu. "Interesting..." On the other side, the charred figure with the bio-augmentation saw his left arm explode in an instant, transforming into four tendrils of flesh and blood that lashed towards Tao Yu, with a sharp white bone spike in the midst. In terms of sheer prowess, the desperate strikes of the two were indeed substantial. Read exclusive chapters at empire Whirr~ The fluttering blade paused just in front of Tao Yu, trembling as if leaving behind high-frequency afterimages, yet it stubbornly couldn¡¯t close the gap beyond two and a half feet! The four tendrils of flesh, on the other hand, stopped three feet from Tao Yu, with only that inconspicuous white bone spike advancing a foot further, surprising even Tao Yu. "Not bad in terms of strength..." Seeing Tao Yu¡¯s reaction, the two men, who had pushed their bodies to the brink to deliver a deadly blow, now couldn¡¯t help but show signs of despair. What kind of monster is this? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be good at shooting? And yet our combined, strained assault can¡¯t even penetrate your outermost defense?! Couldn¡¯t you at least lift a finger?! "Not bad, let¡¯s leave it at that, then." Tao Yu casually flicked his sleeve with one hand, the force of the Qiankun Great Shift intertwined, cutting off the head of the bio-augmented Pioneer with the short blade, while the bone spike pierced through the pallid-faced man¡¯s body, bringing both to fall, consumed by regret. "Ah, eight of them, ah... how will I explain this when I get back, I¡¯ll get scolded..." Looking at the corpses strewn all over the ground, Tao Yu rifled through the bodies while also letting out a sigh of regret, having previously agreed to refrain from killing Pioneers; yet they kept pathetically throwing themselves at him. Too much... Chapter 290 - 260: The Eldest Miss Arrives Fifty riders galloped across the plains, accompanied by numerous Pure Titans nearby. Now, these Pure Titans seemed to be driven by some power, reversing direction and retreating toward the north. Tao Yu rode on horseback, looking at these controlled Pure Titans with a trace of sentimentality on his face. "I never imagined that to trigger the power of the Ancestor, all they needed was to touch it. However, it¡¯s a pity that under the suppression of this world, Eren¡¯s powers can¡¯t be fully utilized and can only be deployed within one area at a time." Tao Yu looked at Eren and Zeke, whose expressions were somewhat solemn, not knowing exactly what had transpired when they touched. But after the contact, Eren indeed could periodically use the Ancestor¡¯s power to start directing all Titans toward converging on Paradis Island, albeit the range of influence was not as large as he remembered. From a full-screen Skill to an area-based one. "Eren, what exactly happened to you before? If there¡¯s any problem, speak up. Maybe I can give some advice. You have to know, your world has also fallen into the Abyss, and there have been changes once again." Tao Yu¡¯s words made Eren hesitate for a moment, but then he spoke with a hint of helplessness. "I don¡¯t know the details. I could only vaguely hear some unclear voices coming from a distance, but I couldn¡¯t make them out clearly. I heard my father¡¯s voice, heard my own voice, it¡¯s so strange..." And for some reason, since touching Eren, Zeke had become somewhat strange, remaining silent throughout the journey. "Monkey, don¡¯t you have anything to say?" "I don¡¯t know..." Zeke appeared somewhat bewildered at this time. Tao Yu had already learned from him that the world of the Titans seemed to be centered around a large island called Paradis Island, and beyond the island lay a continent with a powerful country called Marley. The Titans were transformed from Eldians, but for some reason, the Eldians had become the lower class, kept by the Marleyans. In any case, it all seemed somewhat off. Having been torn into the Abyss, most of Marley¡¯s territory had also been ripped apart, and on the other side was an endless ocean, which Tao Yu suspected to be the sea from the world of Heavenly Sword and Dragon Slaying Saber. It felt like when Heavenly Sword and Dragon Slaying Saber were merged, a puzzle piece was missing, and the Abyss randomly tore off a patch to fill it in. Now, Zeke was equally perplexed, having no idea what to do. Stay tuned for updates on empire "Then let¡¯s just leave it at that for now. I feel like there might be something wrong with this power of the Ancestor. Drive the Titans back to the north of the Yellow River, and try to control them to return to Paradis Island. You can¡¯t delve deeper." Tao Yu frowned, feeling that if he brought Eren and Zeke back to Paradis Island, something bad was bound to happen. Tao Yu trusted his Spirit Perception, and decided that this was the end of it! "Okay, I will try. As my strength improves, my ability to control the Titans will also enhance." Tao Yu had rescued Mikasa, and now Eren had considerable trust in him. He himself also had a vague feeling that something significant would happen if he returned to Paradis Island, the voices in his mind whispering like a demon. Considering the environment of the Abyss, he suspected some Devil was trying to tempt him into corruption. And... With Tao Yu¡¯s repeated reminders, Eren equally felt that something about him was connected to the world of Paradis Island, and it was probably something terrible... ... Their first operation yielded proof of the viability of their method, and although there were still many Titans in the Central Plains region, what followed was just a repetitive process. Tao Yu saw no need to keep watch any longer. While he led an attempt to drive away the Titans, he had already arranged for Zhao Min to select a thousand elite riders from the steppes to oversee the snake breeding. For now, it was still unclear what requirements the Busk Serpents had for their habitat, so Tao Yu¡¯s idea was to first enclose that mountainous area. This was the snake breeding zone, full of old, mature snakes, from which eggs would be harvested, to be taken back to Panda for research. Eventually, Panda would arrange for some people to come over and continue the work, relying on Tao Yu¡¯s influence and remaining power in the world of Divine Sculpture to maintain order. Nevertheless, it was imperative to arm these soldiers quickly, as there were still too few firearms. The hundred-meter Abyss that marked the junction between worlds was indeed a major hindrance. After deploying Divine Sculpture as a gatekeeper, the immediate task was to capture more creatures with strong reproductive capabilities, like rabbits, and release them inside to breed freely. "Our current goal is to cultivate breeding snakes, collect eggs, and ultimately it¡¯ll require Panda¡¯s side to develop some form of mechanization or automation to manage this efficiently." Machines would grip the snake¡¯s mouth, periodically stuffing food inside, and they would have to eat regardless of their appetite; such utilization of efficiency was optimal, as free-range breeding was too slow. At that moment, Tao Yu¡¯s watch began to vibrate, bringing a smile to his face¡ªit was the little rich lady¡¯s signal entering range from her hovercraft. "Have you arrived?" "Yes, I¡¯m already at the snake farm. I¡¯ll need to arrange the batch you purchased and then have them cross the sea to set off." Tao Yu explained his plan. "You take care of it. Just let them make their own way; I¡¯ll come pick you up first." The little rich lady seemed not to mind. Two to three thousand well-trained elites were indeed a significant force for the current settlement, useful no matter where they were placed. But to the little rich lady, the overall situation was just as it was. As Pioneers gradually infiltrated the neighboring worlds, they too would start training slowly. Well-trained elites were indeed much more valuable than ordinary people, but these elites were also trained from ordinary people... ¡ª¡ª Chapter 291 - 261: A Thousand Miles in One Day In the Anfu Mansion of Xiangyang, a stunningly beautiful figure lounged lazily in the main seat, propping her cheek with one hand while observing both the trembling Cheng Lixue beside her and Zhao Min, who boldly continued to survey her. "She actually didn¡¯t sneak any food, seems like it did have some effect." Sun Shiyu glanced at the clever and peculiar Zhao Min, then looked at the beautiful ladies of the Emei Sect and Mikasa, her mood seemingly lifted a great deal. "How come he¡¯s not here yet? Where could he have gone?" "Reporting to Miss, the young master might have gone to see his snake farm; he had arranged for some soldiers to collect snake eggs there." Zhao Min reported respectfully to Sun Shiyu. It wasn¡¯t just him; at this moment, all the elite members of the Six Major Sects, as well as the representatives of martial arts experts from the Divine Sculpture, were also within this mansion, listening to the decree, not daring to overstep in the slightest. Anyone who saw a breathtakingly beautiful woman descend from the skies and casually flip over the city gate of Xiangyang along with the ramparts above, then ask them to come and wait, would behave themselves without daring any form of rebellion. In fact, Sun Shiyu had already visited Xiangyang once before, and Guo Jing and the others had seen her, except back then Sun Shiyu had not forced them to do anything, allowing them to stay and defend Xiangyang to the death. Now, after the crisis in Xiangyang City was resolved, they had realized that this lady was actually the biggest crisis for Xiangyang! Even during the craziest moments of the Titans¡¯ siege, it was just a few Aberrants crashing through parts of the walls, nowhere near as exaggerated as the casual flip executed by the opponent! The members of the Six Major Sects felt an overwhelming sense of powerlessness. It turned out that what Taoist Tao had said was all true! No wonder he had described Pioneers in such a way! Just then, accompanied by the sound of hurried footsteps outside, Tao Yu¡¯s voice could be heard before he appeared. "Aiyo, my dear lady, please don¡¯t be so impatient. The Titans were only chased away temporarily; there might still be some that slipped through the net. How could you have flipped the city gate?" Heaven knows what Tao Yu felt when he returned to Xiangyang and saw that gaping void where not only the gate but also the ramparts above had completely vanished. For such a feat to be accomplished in such a short time, it surely must have been this young lady. "Huh? Didn¡¯t you reply earlier saying that the issue was resolved?" Sun Shiyu was delighted to see Tao Yu at first, but she quickly suppressed her expression. "Sort of, just to be cautious. Later, when we head back, we can only bring two people; I¡¯ll arrange for Eren and the others to continue staying here to drive away the Titans." Tao Yu pressed his nose bridge; in fact, he had already made most of the arrangements needed. Only because he had to bring back a batch of snake eggs did he end up guarding that mountaintop. Besides that, arrangements were made to inquire about the location of Unfeeling Valley; he had been almost non-stop tying loose ends for this place during this period. "Oh, then there¡¯s no issue, right? Shall we depart?" Sun Shiyu glanced at Cheng Lixue. The motorboat could indeed carry two more people, but this foolish woman was too stupid, and she always felt like staying too close might be contagious. "Yes, they still have to lead the team back. But my master, senior sister, and brother-in-law should be planning to stay." Tao Yu explained briefly. At least from her actions on the road this time, Tao Yu was very satisfied. Although she could stir up issues, she was indeed very capable and handled even the minutest details very well. Tao Yu then arrived outside the residence and saw Sun Shiyu gesture casually, causing the sky¡¯s hovering motorcycle to swoop down. The two leaped onto it together, then raced off into the sky. They left behind the people of the Martial World who finally seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. With that young miss present, her aura had been too strong; they didn¡¯t even dare take a deep breath! Is this what the top fighters from the Pioneers are like?! Truly, their strength is unfathomable! Being able to work directly under Tao, a true master, seems pretty good. At least compared to the attitude and tone of those eight who had left previously, the other Pioneers are indeed not easy to talk to. Now it¡¯s as if they have an extra layer of protection... ... High above, once again sitting behind Sun Shiyu, wrapping his arm around her slender waist, Tao Yu¡¯s eyes also showed a glint of something different. Last time, he hadn¡¯t dared let any distractions enter his mind, focusing entirely on meditation to keep his composure, but this time, feeling the smooth touch and smelling that familiar scent of her body, the hand Tao Yu had around her unintentionally began to wander. He whispered in Sun Shiyu¡¯s ear with a mischievous smile, "Your battle suit is quite bothersome..." "Bothersome? Then I¡¯ll just take it off~" Sun Shiyu stood up, unzipped the suit causing it to peel away from the sides, revealing a scene that¡¯s indescribable. Tao Yu¡¯s eyes widened, "Wait, this..." "No one¡¯s watching, why are you shy~" ... "We¡¯re almost there, wake up." The call in his ear brought Tao Yu back from his sage-like trance, and soon he could see the outline of the base in the distance. Indeed, the ride of a little rich girl was much faster than his subpar vehicle. But the only thing to be glad about was that the advancements from the second Deification of "Dragon Elephant Prajna Technique" and "Assimilating All Shapes" were evidently much more significant than the previous whatnot Deifications like the Nine Yin. Although he still relied on the Taming Technique as a cheat, the duration had doubled each time, finally giving him ample opportunity to truly comprehend it... "Zhao Min seems to be capable of handling things. She could be the deputy; she¡¯s much better than that blockhead Cheng Lixue," Sun Shiyu¡¯s sultry voice entered his ears, making Tao Yu even more alert. He then asked, "Should you drop me off first? Aren¡¯t there people from Floating City around? Won¡¯t they see us?" But no sooner had he spoken than Tao Yu felt that familiar enveloping sensation; a translucent layer of fluid wrapped around them, whisking the two toward the residence of the little rich girl without causing a ripple... Chapter 292 - 262 Changes "It¡¯s only been half a year..., what a big change." Tao Yu looked at the expanding base, the airport that had been repaired, and the several transport planes on the airport, his face also showing a trace of emotion. Although Panda had found a shortcut to the Monster World and made a fortune. But after all, Las Vegas itself also had other places with transport planes; even if they had been grounded for so long and might need maintenance, by now, it was normal to have gathered some capable repair personnel. The airport runway was also pre-existing. "Although Las Vegas went heavily into industrialization, the military and high-end systems are still there. It¡¯s just not known how much is left after having gone through an apocalypse." Tao Yu remembered how Las Vegas¡¯s several aircraft carriers had been laid up one after another, and now to pick up a shoddy Las Vegas and the remaining talents, it was kind of a stretch to maintain and fix a few big planes, but it was very impressive. He guessed that parts were probably being patched together to keep things going, and the situation would likely keep declining until the new Development Zone fully completed industrialization and connected with it, which would probably take a long time... Although Tao Yu came back with the young heiress, he didn¡¯t head directly to their place. Not to mention he was already done for, even if he still had the energy, he didn¡¯t want to make it so obvious, especially now that other Floating City people had arrived in the Development Zone. He still needed to be cautious. "The base hasn¡¯t expanded much in terms of usage area, the main thing is that the original spaces inside have all been utilized. Las Vegas, on the other hand, has become a production center and a major supply rear..." Walking inside the base, Tao Yu noticed that the order within the base had become much more regulated, with designated areas for setting up stalls and for forming teams looking well-organized. And in the base, the number of people leading Aliens had clearly increased. In addition to the thick chains, the Alien¡¯s tails were also fixed onto their bodies, and all had headgear on their heads, probably because there were too many biting incidents leading to some new regulations. And to be honest, with all the Aliens ¡¯uniformly dressed,¡¯ it really did give off a dog-walking vibe. Now that wild Aliens had become rarer, there¡¯s probably no need to worry about accidental injuries anymore. At this moment, several loudspeakers inside the base were continuously broadcasting reminders and warnings about things that were easy to mess up. ¡¯...The base no longer offers extra rewards to ordinary residents. Ordinary residents, please head to Las Vegas, where the zombies have been cleared. If you have skills in electrical work, welding, bricklaying, car maintenance, mechanical repair, etc., you may receive special talent introduction rewards. Specific rewards will be decided based on actual conditions...¡¯ ¡¯Do not urinate or defecate in public, do not urinate or defecate in public...¡¯ It seems some of the bad habits developed outside the city have not been resolved so quickly. And, unlike at the beginning when it was easy to obtain a residency slot, Tao Yu now saw people setting up tents and even makeshift sheds on the outskirts of the base. For Pioneers, even if there may be ready-made mansions in Las Vegas, they still prefer to set their base of return close to the base, even if it¡¯s just in a dog¡¯s kennel. After all, safety is always the priority in the Abyss! So, Tao Yu made his way towards Jack¡¯s dormitory, passing through the bustling stall area and hearing various hawkers shouting. Some shouted themselves, while others managed to get loudspeakers capable of replaying their messages. The stalls were all within the white lines drawn on the ground, with a garish and varied array of items. "You little rascal, I thought you died out there; haven¡¯t seen you in over half a year." Jack stopped in his tracks and then walked over to Tao Yu. "Didn¡¯t I leave you a message? Man, you¡¯ve got quite the presence." Tao Yu thumped Jack¡¯s chest, his eyes lighting up slightly, "Not bad, you¡¯ve already mastered the Yuan Force." "Of course, killing so many Aliens every day, how could I not? Otherwise, it would be a waste," replied Jack with a fair bit of pride. Being a Chosen One, Jack had a high conversion rate for Yuan Force, but lacked the ability to gather it. Fortunately, with the initial start of alien breeding, he had no problem taking down Aliens daily! Due to the Aliens¡¯ mass production capabilities, his strength was increasing even faster than most Pioneers. From the feedback from the punch Tao Yu had just thrown, it was evident that Yuan Force was coursing through Jack¡¯s entire body. In the new Development Zone, there probably weren¡¯t many Pioneers who could surpass his mastery of Yuan Force. "Go ahead with your business. I¡¯ve got something good for you; better start training soon, as another big wave of competitors is on their way," said Tao Yu, waving his hand at him. Jack immediately passed the blueprints he was carrying to the black man, Senke, standing beside him. "Then what the hell am I waiting for, let¡¯s hurry." He also didn¡¯t forget to turn to Senke and say, "Senke, it¡¯s in your hands now." "Got it, boss Jack, boss Tao, don¡¯t forget about me when you¡¯re reaping the benefits," Senke replied with a grin, greeting Tao Yu. He too had practiced Myriad Streams Five Forms, but alas, he wasn¡¯t a Chosen One and was getting on in years, so his progress was very slow. For now, he could only be considered to have barely grasped the basics of the Forms. The journey to harness Qi-Blood was still long and possibly unreachable in his lifetime! This was the gap between ordinary residents and the Chosen Ones, a gap that seemed impossible to bridge... Meanwhile, the others nearby were quite surprised to see Tao Yu, a new face, who had just turned up and whisked Jack away. "Who¡¯s that? Never seen him before." "I¡¯ve been here quite a while myself." "Didn¡¯t Mr. Jack just say? He¡¯s not been seen for six months, one of the earliest Pioneers." "Ah, the earliest batch really had it good, getting along with the Chosen Ones. Unlike now, there are too many people wanting to make connections..." "Don¡¯t you see the death rate? I¡¯m actually glad I was born a bit later. The Aliens have been cleaned up specifically, otherwise, if an Alien jumped on your face, what could you do to survive..." ``` Chapter 293 - 263 Hidden Danger "Inner Strength! The Nine Yin True Scripture! My god, does that stuff really exist?" Jack paced excitedly around the dorm, gesticulating nonstop with his hands and feet. He had previously studied the Myriad Streams Five Elements and the Breathing Technique, combined with the abilities of a Chosen One, his progress was visibly fast. He knew that if he could get his hands on Inner Strength, he would be able to improve as well. "You don¡¯t know, little Xian and Glasses are complete monsters. They have such a huge innate advantage, innate extraordinary skills, and they improve so quickly. When I first developed my strength, I surpassed little Xian once, but now he¡¯s started learning too." Jack aired his helpless complaints on this side. "You, outperforming little Xian with your strength? I don¡¯t believe it, he must have let you win." Little Xian and Glasses were both innately demonized, so even before they started absorbing Yuan Force, they weren¡¯t weak. With only strength in defense, which has weaknesses, it¡¯s very difficult to defeat them. "So you really don¡¯t trust me?" Jack first grumbled a complaint, but then he continued, "He wasn¡¯t in his demonized state when we fought." This made Tao Yu roll his eyes. Oh boy, you¡¯re using strength to fight someone who isn¡¯t even in their demonized state? After all, once demonized, they¡¯re already restricted and affected; if not transformed, they¡¯re at most just a bit stronger physically. If you can¡¯t win under those circumstances, you might as well throw in the towel. "Alright, enough with the impatience; otherwise, it¡¯s very difficult even to get started. It took me a long time to learn back then. I¡¯m just giving you a leg up. If you haven¡¯t got it in half a month, wait for the coach to come back..." When Tao Yu rode over on Sun Shiyu¡¯s bike, he also passed by Little Black¡¯s territory and those Shaolin monks¡¯ convoy. But since he was busy, he didn¡¯t bother to take another look. But he should be arriving soon. "Haha, did you forget how quickly I picked up the Stance Skill? I¡¯m a martial arts prodigy, mastering Inner Strength is a piece of cake!" ... "Buddy, teach me one more time, just one more time!" Jack kept clutching his own hair, looking anxiously distressed. What the hell, there¡¯s some vague and highfalutin stuff, totally incomprehensible. "You should practice the Muscle Changing and Bone Forging Scripture first; once your aptitude improves, start with the Shaolin Breathing Technique, and then we¡¯ll move on to the Muscle Changing Scripture. Forget the Nine Yin True Scripture." In the end, Tao Yu made Jack choose the path of his own family. Changing aptitude with the Muscle Changing and Bone Forging Scripture, using the Shaolin Breathing Technique as a prerequisite, and then seamlessly connecting to the Muscle Changing Scripture made the steps much simpler. But even so, Tao Yu couldn¡¯t help but throw in a sarcastic comment, This made other parties a bit perplexed. Among these Inner City forces gathering information, while most chose to watch from the sidelines, there were others who absolutely couldn¡¯t sit still... ... In Las Vegas, within an Alien farm, a black wild boar man holding a walkie-talkie listened to its contents, his pig face growing more ferocious, drooling at the mouth under his boar tusks. "He¡¯s back? How could he be back, how?!" Experience new tales on empire His frantic and urgent expression caused a white wild boar man lying lazily on a spacious sun chair soaking up the sun to speak indolently, "Prickle, what¡¯s gotten into you?" Wearing only a pair of shorts and adorned with a necklace and sunglasses, the white boar man looked very laid-back. "Big Bro, it¡¯s that kid I mentioned before. The guys in the shed are all down, no trace of them alive or dead. It¡¯s just that he also hasn¡¯t come back for more than half a year. Maybe he¡¯s hiding due to the fear of the murder being exposed," the black wild boar hurriedly explained to his brother. He knew of the other¡¯s Taming Technique and that he might have caught the eye of some bigshot. Still, he dared to act with such impunity because he had his own confidence. His family was a ¡¯Beast Taming Noble House¡¯! In his view, he was just a kid who got lucky with a rare skill. After all, who could blame him for someone disappearing in the wild? He even had an alibi for the time. As long as everything was done cleanly, there would be no problems, no troubles that couldn¡¯t be taken care of! The bigshots of Float City couldn¡¯t possibly be omniscient, there were too many ways to deceive them. It would have been best to extract the source of the Taming Technique or learn it; even if he didn¡¯t succeed, it didn¡¯t matter! Eliminating a potential competitive threat was a no-lose situation either way. Today, the best Aliens tamed in the Development Zone were all thanks to their family¡¯s secret Beast Taming methods. Unfortunately, though their family¡¯s Beast Taming secrets were effective, they still paled in comparison to the Taming Technique of that country bumpkin from the Outer City. His Alien Queen had remained quite docile and cooperative even after half a year, which was unimaginable for their professional Beast Tamer family. "Heh, so it¡¯s him. If he¡¯s related to the Suns, then there¡¯s definitely trouble. You weren¡¯t thorough enough in your work. How could you use the method you¡¯d use for hunting ordinary Inner City Pioneers? If he had just died, there was no need to worry about having an alibi. Even the bigshots of the Floating City wouldn¡¯t avenge a dead man. If you had followed him yourself, wouldn¡¯t that have solved all the problems..." The white wild boar man, now slightly more serious, sat up from his sun chair... ``` Chapter 294 - 264 Mutual Rushing Towards Each Other "Tao, are these the serpent eggs?" Panda¡¯s face lit up with excitement as he saw the big bag of serpent eggs Tao Yu handed over. "Are you all set? Where did you choose?" Tao Yu tossed the bag to Panda and asked casually. Discover more stories at empire "We chose Forest 01, close to the transfer camp over there. We got it cheap back when the Aliens made trouble, but now its value has skyrocketed." Excitement was evident on Panda¡¯s face as well. Each world fragment could produce only a limited amount of Yuan Force crops, and the amount differed depending on the fragment. Although the nearby areas were far from reaching their production limit, securing a plot closest to the base in a neighboring fragment was still pretty valuable. Otherwise, if it¡¯s too far, it¡¯s hard to take care of. One could foresee that for a long time to come, the new Development Zone would struggle with a lack of manpower and wouldn¡¯t be able to extend its influence too far. Several old Pioneers also risked farming further fragments, but except for a few who had strong indigenous ties and good relationships, the outcomes weren¡¯t great in the long run. Regularly harvested crops also tended to be... regularly ¡¯harvested¡¯ by others. In the Abyss, safety always comes first! Forest soil isn¡¯t exactly ideal for many Yuan Force plants; it takes a few years of cultivating other preliminary crops first. But now, it¡¯s perfect for serpent farming. "And according to some specialists we¡¯ve brought in, these serpents are best raised in forested areas. They¡¯re not familiar with other habitats, so it¡¯s best not to change their environment drastically," Panda explained. "Hmm, makes sense. I¡¯ll leave it to you. I¡¯ll get those Yuan Force crops to you next time, or I¡¯ll have the next batch of Chosen Ones bring them over," Tao Yu said, patting Panda on the shoulder. "This works out since I¡¯m mainly focusing on serpent farming for now. The bullet production line can be left to others to fine-tune," Panda revealed his upcoming focus¡ªthe line was from a neighboring world and was actually a complete, qualified production line. But with machinery, the discrepancies in tuning and assembly can be significant¡ªeven bullet manufacturing, which most countries cannot achieve due to the high craftsmanship required. Because of the lack of skilled workers, the current yield of quality products is somewhat lacking, but it¡¯s still much better than reloaded ammo and the overall quality is guaranteed. "It¡¯s a pity, though, we have already dug in too much. Actually, that grand, beautiful country still has lots of valuable remains, but now, almost all their military bases are eyed by large teams." A gleam shone in Tao Yu¡¯s eyes as he heard this, and then he said, "Perfect timing since I¡¯m back. I¡¯ll have to take a long trip soon, so I might as well take care of everything while I¡¯m at it. Which team has messed with us? I¡¯ll sort them out. Pick one that¡¯s close by." It was rare for Tao Yu to come back and not cause some stir¡ªwouldn¡¯t it be a waste otherwise? "Yes, currently, apart from the initial two from the Suns, there are twelve influential figures from Floating City, divided into three factions. Three of them are direct descendants of the Suns, here only to assist, taking care of some management work and mediating in the gathering places without taking sides, or rather, they only take orders from the two from the Suns. "Of the remaining nine, they¡¯re split into two factions, with the Beast Tamers family being the core lineage of one faction, led by Lord Cai Te, with Lord Pavas and Lord Liu Tao assisting. Because Lord Cai Te is strong and assertive, he stands toe-to-toe with the other six lords." Panda, after all, has established a considerable industry here and has been very concerned about the changes in the new Development Zone all along. Even the relationships between those influential figures from Floating City can be straightened out. And to Tao Yu, the fact that the three weren¡¯t at a disadvantage against the six wasn¡¯t all that concerning. There are naturally different levels in Floating City; the little rich ones aren¡¯t they suppressing others? The upper and lower limits in the Inner City are frighteningly high; three against six is perfectly normal. That at least proves none of the six are much weaker than Cai Te, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be engaging in this kind of confrontation. "How likely is it that Floating City will get involved?" Tao Yu, hearing the name Pavas, recalled his experience in the Divine Sculpture world when those doomed pioneers had used his name, not seeming like a good person at all. "If it¡¯s just a clash between Inner City forces, unless it gets too out of hand and they intervene to mediate, they rarely get involved. If Brother Tao only intends to show Gang Qi as a form of deterrence, then there shouldn¡¯t be any worries; that should be enough." Panda also shared his thoughts; in fact, even if they really intervened, with Brother Tao¡¯s relationship with the Suns, there would be no need to worry. And in Panda¡¯s eyes, that is probably the most that Tao Yu would do. Despite appearing quite blustery, from the very first time they met, he had always been very measured in his actions. It was the same last time in the real world¡ªinitiating a challenge first, yet playing by the rules and not causing any irreversible situations. Killing Taff was also done cleanly, without leaving any loose ends. "Alright, I understand now..." Tao Yu suddenly remembered another issue that he had almost forgotten. Half a year ago, when he left the assembly area, he was followed by a group of people instigated by an Alien tamed wild boar man. It was only because it was Little Karami, and he was pressed for time, that he didn¡¯t turn back to stealthily deal with them then and there. "Is that Beast Tamers family, by any chance, related to wild boar men?" "Uh, one of their main branches indeed prefers to implant that, and the suspected King among them with the strength of a senior partner is actually a rare White Wild Boar, a royal lineage of wild boar men known for their thick skin and immense strength, capable of using both Battle Techniques and bloodline abilities... "Brother Tao, you shouldn¡¯t directly confront him. I think that after showing your Gang Qi, he will give you face." Panda was still actively giving out his own suggestions. "Alright, I understand now..." Chapter 295: 265 The scorching sunlight baked the ground, making the air above the road surface appear slightly distorted. Occasional sandstorms blew over from the nearby Gobi, blanketing the road surface with a thin layer of dust, within which a few disorderly tire tracks could be seen. The dry hot wind couldn¡¯t bring any coolness, instead, it could take away the moisture from one¡¯s body. And it was in such an environment that a motorcycle sped along with a roaring sound, the wind blowing its rider¡¯s cloak with a rustling sound. The occasional passing motorcycles and off-road vehicles would take long detours, preferring to circle around the Gobi rather than disturb this big shot. The partner cloak¡¯s excellent radiation protection made it possible to block out the direct sunlight in such an environment. "Their headquarters are in Las Vegas, it¡¯s actually convenient to take action, but to exterminate them, wouldn¡¯t that be a bit too harsh..." Tao Yu twisted the throttle, the dry hot wind pouring into his cloak, bringing a feeling of dry heat. Actually, Tao Yu wasn¡¯t a fan of leaving no room for manoeuvre, he wasn¡¯t some kind of murder maniac, so he often indeed preferred to settle things amicably. But when some problems required a resolution to prevent future troubles, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to act firmly. "There was a bit of a mistake last time, had I known, I should have looked back and taken care of it in one fell swoop, lazy for what?" Tao Yu steadily increased the speed of his motorcycle and let out a sigh. However, he quickly shook his head "What am I thinking, I¡¯m here to resolve disputes and grievances, to reason things out, not to fight and kill." Although he was ambushed last time, since he was here for the reputation of his company, he couldn¡¯t afford to make too many enemies, just a little friction on the ground was enough. Using the last tailing as an excuse, he could force them to slaughter those wild boar people themselves, that way the deaths wouldn¡¯t be on his hands, how good. He himself was generous and wouldn¡¯t carry out any extermination... "I have to learn to convince people with virtue and deal with them the same way Master Wang does, uh..." Just as Tao Yu took a deep breath and wanted to be calm and peaceful, as if to welcome spring¡¯s warm bloom, his hand on the throttle loosened. Then he suddenly turned his head and sped towards a point deep in the Gobi, off the highway. After driving the off-road motorcycle a certain distance into the Gobi, Tao Yu leapt off it, leaving the motorcycle to slide across the ground, and then he started to run with Acceleration, kicking up a cloud of dust. "I¡¯ve just left the gathering place and already I¡¯m being targeted; they¡¯ve been paying quite close attention to my movements these past few days." Tao Yu¡¯s feet didn¡¯t stop, and he didn¡¯t use light-footed martial arts, but ran purely on brute force, the hot wind continually pouring into his cloak, causing a rustling noise. These last few days he had been helping Jack with Inner Strength and had a gathering with Park Ji-hyun and his group, and then waited for Panda to come back. One could say his days were very fulfilling, with nothing to hide. After all, he was in a gathering place, showing up specifically to be seen. People were secretly observing him, trying to understand his situation, Tao Yu displayed it openly, with nothing to hide. This time, when he left the gathering place, he was also aware of prying eyes, but he didn¡¯t mind it. Being a major shareholder in Dada Company, he was somewhat of a figure in the gathering place, and because he was seldom seen, ordinary Pioneers might be clueless. But those at a certain level would definitely want to understand him. After being out of sight for too long, he also wanted to let them get to know him. Actually, this trip to visit the Pig King was just about getting acquainted and making friends. This could reduce a lot of trouble. But halfway there, the sudden hostility and a sense of crisis took Tao Yu by surprise, even shocked him. This sense of crisis wasn¡¯t light! This was a very rare situation nowadays. "It was you who arranged for someone to attack me last time, wasn¡¯t it? My share in the Alien Queen belongs to you too, not only did you command others to attack me, but now you¡¯re also taking the field yourself. Isn¡¯t that going a bit too far?" Tao Yu said to the black boar man Gang Mao in a calm tone. "Hehe, you¡¯re asking me if I¡¯m going too far even after chasing me down? Bro, this guy is kind of dumb." The black boar man chortled, looking at the dynamic spears stuck in the ground behind Tao Yu with a light mocking expression. "Your strength is indeed not bad, able to dodge my strike. That¡¯s quite interesting." Perry leaned against his punk motorcycle looking somewhat indolent, but beneath that slack expression, his eyes were somewhat stern. If they had noticed the two of them running away in advance, they could have made the excuse that their underling¡¯s lack of expertise got them discovered. But being able to avoid an attack from behind, that meant the guy really had some skills! "A single dynamic spear from Bro must cost at least about ten thousand, right? And he doesn¡¯t even dare to pick it up." Gang Mao, oblivious to his boss¡¯s seriousness, continued to suck up shamelessly. "These things are worth ten thousand?" Tao Yu raised an eyebrow, but then he seemed to come to a realization. It made sense; they weren¡¯t consumables, they could be used again and again. A heavy kinetic impact, capable of externalizing Inner Strength, even a Martial World expert couldn¡¯t withstand it. It was incredibly practical whether against thick-skinned beasts or Pioneers with protective gear. Perhaps the only thing to fear was Aliens that could cause damage to weapons. "Hehe, you¡¯re really an unsophisticated bumpkin from the outer city, toiling away up until now, only knowing how to run. What¡¯s the point?" Gang Mao sneered, his boar tusks even dripping with strands of saliva. "You say you were so scared that you fled the settlement for half a year, so why come back? You might as well have let me finish you off last time." After finishing his speech, he even turned back to his boss and said, "Bro, since you didn¡¯t kill him with one shot, we should try our best to capture him alive, right? His ability is really useful." "Shut your mouth." Perry shook his arm and walked down from the motorcycle, saying coldly, "I told you before, if we choose to make a move and still hold back, we might be the ones to fall. We cannot capture alive with intent; it is just an aside. Today, our main goal is to cut out the trouble." After rebuking his subordinate, an indifferent expression appeared on his porcine face. "Brother Tao indeed has hidden depths. We all underestimated you, thinking you relied mainly on connections with the Suns, obtaining some early benefits and adventures. But now it seems your growth in this period hasn¡¯t been small either." After saying this and seeing that Tao Yu had no other reaction, he paused and then added somewhat wistfully, "Honestly, at the beginning, I wanted to make peace with you, but on second thought, pressing you to bow would undoubtedly leave you bearing a grudge, and since you can reach high places and have some energy, you might cause trouble at crucial times." "So..." "I¡¯m sorry, but we must do this!" As his words fell, Perry let out a roar, his body swelling to over three meters, with muscles nearly deforming. He grabbed the remaining three spears from the side of the motorcycle, and while rushing toward Tao Yu, he threw them one after the other. Continue your saga on empire The terrifying throwing power, combined with the dynamic spears¡¯ own propulsion, caused three supersonic booms in the dry desert environment. Watching the three attacks that sealed off his retreat in a T-shape, Tao Yu just frowned. Indeed... The source of danger wasn¡¯t him... Casually stepping to the side, letting the three spears whistle past him, Tao Yu¡¯s body gradually emitted a blood-red Gang Qi. Let¡¯s deal with it using Gang Qi first... Chapter 296 - 266 Han Ya "How is that possible!" "Gang Qi?!" Tao Yu casually dodged three attacks with the ease of a Crane stepping through a garden, not even his breathing rhythm was disturbed. That sudden emergence of Gang Qi indeed caused the faces of the black and white wild boar men who came to kill him to twist. How could what was supposed to be a foolproof operation turn out like this?! No wonder, no wonder he dared to venture out of the city alone so carelessly! He had actually mastered Gang Qi! In the entire Development Zone of the Inner City Pioneers, not a single one had mastered Gang Qi yet! The difficulty of this was even higher than that of the transformation side! "Damn it!" Panda didn¡¯t hesitate at all, slapping his own neck as he charged over. The injection instantly pierced his neck, and the medicine took effect at the fastest speed. "Roar!" The wild boar man, who had already swelled to over three meters tall with muscles bulging, expanded another half meter the next moment. His originally white skin, like granite, seemed to have been scorched red by fire, emanating white steam all over. Several streaks of Battle Techniques enhancements flickered on his body. Despite his increased size, his speed surged once again! As he ran, the ground seemed to tremble, and his brutal strength combined with his massive size brought a sense of extreme oppression. A strong stench of sweat hit Tao Yu¡¯s face, making him frown. He casually raised his hand to block the axe chop coming from above, using the energy of Great Shift of Qiankun without opting for a head-on collision. With just a flick of his hand and a sidestep, he moved lightly to the side, pulling down with his wrist, using the opponent¡¯s momentum and downward force to lead it along. As Tao Yu stepped on the Gobi beneath him, causing it to crack and sink, the towering beast was flung into the air, spinning more than a dozen times before crashing heavily to the ground. After landing, it rolled over several times, kicking up a cloud of dust in the Gobi. Having thrown his opponent off with that force, Tao Yu slightly tilted his head and clamped his hand in the air, catching a bullet. Turning to look at the black wild boar man who had gotten out of the car and was frantically shooting at him, he flicked his hand in return. Thwack~ The bristly pig¡¯s eye burst, blood spurted, and the brain was churned into mush by the bullet. Following the inertia of his sprint, he continued for two more steps before collapsing in a bloody heap. At this moment, Panda, who was still reeling from being thrown, managed to get up, holding his head and staring at Tao Yu in complete shock. The white boar man, who had already grown fearful, showed a look of shock and despair on his face upon seeing the slowly descending figure. Tao Yu also recognized the identity of the newcomer! Han Ya could be considered one of the Floating City descendants directly related to the Suns, currently in charge of the base¡¯s external affairs and starting to take over some of the map-running tasks from the brother and sister team. Among the three later Floating City Pioneers directly related to the Suns, he vaguely had a leading position. Panda estimated his strength might be comparable to Cite¡¯s. "So it¡¯s Lord Han Ya, I must have misunderstood just now, my sincere apologies." Having recognized the other party, Tao Yu bowed slightly to show his apology. However, deep inside he was filled with intense caution. Damn it! As a direct descendant of the Suns, secretly following him, watching coldly as he was attacked, and just now even revealing murderous intent! This guy is not one of us! "I was just out on patrol and sensed something amiss here, so I came to check it out. I certainly didn¡¯t expect to see such an interesting show." Han Ya landed from the air, casually tossed the spear, and it pierced through the white boar man¡¯s thigh, pinning him firmly to the ground. After being pinned down, the white boar man didn¡¯t dare to cry out, only letting out a muffled grunt before miserably saying, "Lord Han Ya, it¡¯s all my fault, I¡¯m willing to accept punishment. Please spare my life; I am ready to atone for my sins." Caught red-handed by a prominent figure of Floating City while attempting an assassination, and especially against a direct descendant of the opposing side, he didn¡¯t dare argue and could only show that he still had value to offer. Some things can be done but must not be found out. Once the situation is blown, it could implicate the entire family! "You certainly deserve to die." Han Ya¡¯s tone was gentle, but he looked at the pinned boar man with the cold indifference one might reserve for livestock. "Such a waste, taking up so much of your family¡¯s resources, having such talent, implanted with that kind of bloodline, yet you couldn¡¯t suppress an Outsider, heh~, and you talk about value." His words carried a dismissive and mocking tone. While these words reached both Tao Yu and Perry¡¯s ears, they also got completely different implications from them. Perry, who had thought the situation was hopeless, suddenly saw a glimmer of light in his eyes, realizing that things were not as he had thought! "Does this mean... he attacked us on the way, killed my brother, and wounded me! You discovered it and stopped it... oh no no no, it was my desperate counter-kill! You were just slightly late in arriving!" More and more excited, Perry grinned with a broken fang, looking ferociously triumphant. Seeing that Han Ya remained noncommittal, busying himself with his nails, Perry chuckled menacingly, pulled the propulsive spear from his wound, and rose to his feet again. At that moment, his eyes looking at Tao Yu also reflected a hint of pity. "Kid, you dared to offend Lord Han Ya, haha! Today, you¡¯ve carved your own path to death!" Chapter 297 - 267: Authority "Lord Han Ya, I want to be a ghost who knows why it¡¯s dead. We both work for the Suns, so why is this happening? I couldn¡¯t possibly threaten your position," Tao Yu said. Tao Yu looked at Han Ya before him, wanting to know where exactly things had gone wrong. Before Han Ya could speak, however, Pei Li chastised, "Shut up! If the lord wants you dead, you have to die. There¡¯s no need for so many reasons!" With a shake of his body, Pei Li was transformed into Han Ya¡¯s loyal dog. Yet, upon hearing Tao Yu¡¯s words, Han Ya appeared indifferent and careless, "Indeed, there is a certain reason." Seeing the other party ready to speak, Tao Yu listened attentively. Truth be told, he really didn¡¯t want to be at odds with the people of Floating City! As things stood, whether he won or lost, it was a loss. His potential wasn¡¯t worth wasting on these matters. He could be unrestrained in front of Inner City residents because he knew that those who threatened him were limited, but Floating City was a different matter. Tao Yu also had a suspicion that it might be the issue with the rich girl. That kid was handsome, his abilities were strong, so it was possible he had some ideas. But where had he slipped up? While Tao Yu was pondering whether he¡¯d been spotted coming back on a motorboat, Han Ya¡¯s words left him somewhat stunned. "Young Master Sun used to love cutting corners and being lazy with his cultivation, but to think that he would actually learn a skill just for you, this is simply unforgivable!" Tao Yu¡¯s expression hardened as he saw a twist in Han Ya¡¯s originally handsome face. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know how to react. He did remember, during the last return, that Sun Shiqing had promised to help him find a mental skill, indeed saying he would learn one first. But he didn¡¯t know how this maniac Han Ya found out. Although Tao Yu understood that Sun Shiqing was very attractive, and sometimes he would zone out looking at him because of his sister¡¯s relationship with Shiqing, but to come wanting to kill because of it? And it seemed that he didn¡¯t care much about the consequences either, which was just too outrageous! Have the pollution levels affected your mind, causing you to go mad?! "Uh, Lord Han Ya, there might be some misunderstanding here. Actually, I¡¯m quite fickle in love, with many women already. I really..." "What? You dare to look down on Young Master Sun? You deserve to die!" "No no no, I really like him, but my status..." "You dare to like Young Master Sun? You deserve death!" Seeing Han Ya grow increasingly irate, Tao Yu began to forego explanations. Could it be that this fellow had absorbed some high-pollution skill that affected his senses? All he could do was sigh and make a final attempt to save the situation, "Lord Han Ya, how can we solve this then? After all, we are both working for Young Master Sun, sharing his burdens." These words made Han Ya pause for a moment, his expression surprisingly softened, "You¡¯re right. To reach such strength so quickly, talent, opportunity, and luck are indispensable. In the Abyss, those with good luck often do better than the strong. I also wish there were more good fortune around Young Master Sun..." He then extended his foot, pulled up his pant leg, "Kneel down, kiss my shoe, and then accept my reward. Take my brand, and I can allow you to continue to alleviate Young Master Sun¡¯s worries." Afterwards, he looked at Tao Yu with a hint of peculiar interest, With the opponent possessing such an incomprehensible life-saving item, who knew if he had any attack items beyond Tao Yu¡¯s understanding! He could feel the opponent being constantly suppressed by his Fist Intention, not managing to muster any counterattack, but he dared not give the opponent any chance! Celestial Pole Big Dipper Array¡¯s Seven Stars Unite, with the Big Dipper¡¯s star power flowing ceaselessly. Han Ya was pounded back and forth within a small area like a punching bag. Each strike that caused an upswing of air sent a wave of sand and dust flying, with each hit visibly exploding into twisted rings of air in the atmosphere. "Damn it!" Han Ya felt the oppression in his mind, distorted with the sense of attacks far surpassing his own limits! How could this be possible! How could there be such a strong attack! "Just give me a moment! Just one chance! Just one!" In Han Ya¡¯s eyes, it seemed like a scale emerged, the phantom tipping more and more with each attack like weights being placed on one side. Since the emergence of the Celestial Pole Big Dipper Array, in just a second¡¯s time it had tipped past halfway! "Impossible! How can it be so fast! How can it be so powerful!" Crack~ The scale reached its limit, and a crack appeared in Han Ya¡¯s eyeball. And Tao Yu keenly felt a change in the sensation on his hands! As expected, you have limits! He raised his hand and pressed it against Han Ya¡¯s face, looking into the eyes filled with unwilling resentment through his fingers. "You dare..." "Die!" The other six shadows almost solidified, the Seven Stars Unite integrating into Tao Yu¡¯s true body, as if sketching the character "death" in the air! The lingering image of the character "death" instantly dragged Han Ya down to the ground, smashing out a deep crater upon impact. All the power of the Shadow Force converged towards Han Ya¡¯s face, Tao Yu focusing all his strength on one final blow that instantly crushed his entire head! Boom~ As Han Ya¡¯s head exploded, the pit that had been made from the impact doubled in size due to a secondary collapse! Cracks spread from the earth¡¯s surface, creeping all the way to the foot of the petrified Pei Li. Feeling the ground shake, looking at the demonically transformed figure climbing out of the pit, looking at the black fog emanating from its body, looking at the claws dripping with thick blood plasma and brain matter. Continue your journey with empire Pei Li only felt that this was a demon crawling out of the Abyss. The blood-stained claws kept growing larger in his eyes, but the last thing in Pei Li¡¯s consciousness was an ironic thought. "What am I thinking... This place was the Abyss to begin with..." Boom~ The giant pig¡¯s head burst at once... Chapter 298 - 268: Power: The Price ``` "Damn it, what a loss!" Tao Yu shook the blood plasma off his palms and reverted from his demonization, his expression turning ugly as he looked at the pig corpse on the ground. Damn it, killing someone from the Floating City means a loss no matter the outcome! Glancing at his Yuan Force, he had spent nearly 100,000! "I was too cautious, constantly keeping at full strength. There was no need to recover so urgently." It was only after the fight that Tao Yu let out a sigh in post-battle reflection. He had been worried that his opponent might use something lethal, so he kept infusing Yuan Force, thinking that if his head were to explode, he could still save himself through demonization. But his relentless attacks never gave his opponent that chance. "Floating City scum, their equipment can¡¯t be used and direct absorption barely recovers anything, ah... " Tao Yu quickly turned around, intending to search the corpse without delay. What if the other guy had something like a soul lamp or similar? Everything had to be fast! However, just as Tao Yu reached the edge of the pit he had created, he suddenly felt a chill all over his body. He saw that the completely obliterated head of Han Ya began to twist in his clothes. The originally white robe, now stained red with blood, exuded an inexplicable creepiness. As it started to twist, it seemed as if it began to move with the body! A supremely evil presence emerged, turning Tao Yu¡¯s complexion deathly pale! "Are you really not dead?" Tao Yu lunged towards the blood-soaked garment, infusing it with the Big Dipper¡¯s deadly intent and Fist Intention, seeking to suppress and eradicate it! Yet the blood-soaked garment, which seemed to have been possessed by something, had no real offensive power. Although Tao Yu held it down, it hardly resisted. Only Tao Yu, who was grinding away, could feel how resilient the thing was! Fist Intention, now at the second stage of Deification, could interfere with the physical world! Even steel would melt under the full force of the Big Dipper¡¯s deadly intent after grinding for so long. But there wasn¡¯t the slightest damage on the surface of the garment, only something attached to the bloodied cloth was being worn away! Tao Yu glanced at the time, made up his mind, and began to destructively absorb all the equipment on Han Ya¡¯s body that could absorb Yuan Force, not leaving a single piece behind. Meanwhile, with one hand he continued to grind the garment, and with the other, he quickly dragged over the two punk motorcycles, also tossing the corpse of the black and white wild boar into the pit, and skillfully poured gasoline over it. "Where did this Corpse Dissolving Liquid come from? No, in the future, I¡¯ll need to get something for supercession. Wait a minute..." Tao Yu summoned Wino, which had turned into a storage container, from the shadows. The bulky Wino pounced on the three corpses and sucked wildly before returning back to the shadows. But the next moment, he was startled by the cost of Deification presented before him. The first Deification cost, one hundred thousand! "What the hell is this?" The first Deification of the Nine Yin True Scripture was only five thousand, and one hundred thousand surpassed the cost of many skills¡¯ second Deification! But after hesitating for a moment, Tao Yu directly completed the Deification of this extremely special ability. There were no physical changes, nor any mental pleasure; there was no feedback at all. The only difference was that the skill orb turned pale gold, reminding him that he had indeed completed Deification. "An ability completely detached from the body and mind?" Authority: Cost: You can change the exchange cost, but the cooldown will increase with each change. After a month, you can reset the cooldown interval. This made Tao Yu¡¯s eyes light up. The first generation¡¯s Authority could only anchor an exchange once at activation, but he could make continuous changes and attempts! Although the increments would continue to increase, after waiting a month without use, they would revert back to the initial stage. The first interval was just one second, the second time two seconds, the third time four seconds, and so on, but after a month it would return to a one-second change cooldown. This even implied that aside from making a long-term anchoring, he might be able to make temporary adjustments even during a battle! This was a significant enhancement over the practicality when Han Ya used it. "If I also anchor Yuan Force, it would be too much of a loss. I can already use Yuan Force for recovery, and I can think more broadly. It¡¯s not necessary to transfer damage, enhancing recovery capability, and endurance are all entirely possible..." Without a doubt, the Authority represented by this fragment of rules had limits, and Han Ya¡¯s death by his hand was the best proof. However, how to use this limit and shape it into the most cost-effective thing is worth pondering over! I have Mental Immunity, I have [One Proof Forever Proof], if I can find a way to shift some of the costs onto these, it could instantly create a qualitative change! It may be difficult, but it¡¯s entirely possible to try. I can take my time and try it step by step! "However, after having killed someone from the Floating City, I¡¯m not sure if the potential threat has been completely eliminated. And those two boar people, if they were sent to assassinate, does someone else know about it? And Panda..." Tao Yu¡¯s eyes flickered, but in the end, he sighed. "Still too kind-hearted..." If they really traced it back, whether Panda knew or not would be irrelevant, there was no need to be so ruthless. For now... "I still have to seek help from the rich girl, I really lack experience in this area, sigh..." Tao Yu was also somewhat helpless at this moment; he really had no clue about the Floating City¡¯s methods! Authority suddenly emerged here, what if there are even more exaggerated ones? What if they find any clues? Big thigh, save me... - Chapter 299 - 269: Role Play "It¡¯s not often, what¡¯s up?" Arriving at the base entrance dust-covered, Tao Yu listened to the cheery voice of the little rich girl coming from his watch and quietly breathed a sigh of relief. She seemed unaware of Han Ya¡¯s situation; otherwise, someone dying in Floating City wouldn¡¯t be in such high spirits. And if Han Ya¡¯s family had the means to know and could communicate through the air, they would have the ability to inform the little rich girl. At least for now, she doesn¡¯t appear to be aware! "There¡¯s an urgent matter." Tao Yu would definitely not explain clearly over the communication device. "Haha, do I have to open my mouth again?" The little rich girl teased, and while others might not think much of it, assuming it was probably about asking Miss Sun for something, Tao Yu felt a bit awkward hearing it, which even diluted his sense of urgency a little. "That¡¯s part of it, but there¡¯s another matter. I need to talk face-to-face." "Fine, just come here, treat it like giving a report. Right now, someone is discussing work with Shiqing. Knock on the door politely." "Okay." Tao Yu let out a slight breath of relief and then briskly walked towards their residence. Now, the planning inside the base was getting more and more sophisticated, and the residential areas were also divided. Currently, only Inner City Pioneers or Outsiders with a talent ranking of B or above were allowed to live in the core dormitory area of the base; others pitched tents in certain designated areas. Without exception, the areas for pitching tents were located near the latrines of the barracks. The relevant areas were already secured by guards, mostly natives, many of whom came from Monster World. However, Tao Yu¡¯s identity was verified, and he had no trouble getting through. He arrived directly in front of the officer building where the Suns siblings were staying, and then Tao Yu saw Park Ji-hyun, armed with a real gun and nuclear bullets, standing guard and taking care of the registration, as she had been specifically transferred there by Sun Shiyu. The Little Dragon Girl was also staying with them, teaching about meridians and acupoints. "Boss, are you here to report on the mission?" Enjoy exclusive content from empire Park Ji-hyun greeted Tao Yu with a cheerful smile and then pulled out a registration book. "You need to register." "You can¡¯t even read." Tao Yu teased her and then scribbled something unintelligible. Park Ji-hyun then pressed the doorbell. "What is it?" It was Sun Shiqing¡¯s voice; there must be an intercom connected to the doorbell nearby. Tao Yu also greeted him respectfully and then prepared to head upstairs with a very cautious and careful demeanor. "Master, would you like me to go up and keep an eye on things?" Treya asked for instructions. "Are you still worried about my sister¡¯s strength? We haven¡¯t finished our previous conversation. How is the construction of the Rainforest route going? What is the traffic situation? And the airport¡¯s planning and scheduling..." As Sun Shiqing began to inquire about work with a serious face, she gestured to Tao Yu to hurry upstairs, making him involuntarily smile. A little helper indeed. Upon reaching the second floor, Tao Yu saw the young wealthy girl in a familiar cartoon T-shirt, sitting cross-legged on a yoga mat, with Little Dragon Girl speaking earnestly by her side. One with an enchanting allure, another with an air of refined detachment, their distinctly different auras made for a striking scene, momentarily stunning Tao Yu, but luckily he was aware there was a visitor present. So he greeted her earnestly, "Miss Sun, Dragon Girl." Little Dragon Girl showed a rare smile upon seeing Tao Yu, seemingly happy to see a familiar face. With her personality lacking any sense of superiority or inferiority, she was the first to address him, "Master Tao, you dropped my sister off with me last time, and I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time." "Sorry, I notified my supervisor. I was tied up with something else at that time. Where is Li Mochou?" Tao Yu inquired. "She¡¯s tending to the jade bees. The swarm is still small, and there aren¡¯t many flowers nearby, so the honey is currently only enough for the people in this house. I¡¯ll go make you a cup of honey water." "No need, no need, I¡¯m here to report on work," Tao Yu frantically signaled the young wealthy girl. The calmer one is in momentous times, the more urgent the matter, the more one shouldn¡¯t panic. Appearing too anxious could spoil everything. "Dragon Girl, you go down first, I need to talk to him alone," Sun Shiyu nodded indifferently, signaling Little Dragon Girl to leave first. "Oh, okay then." Little Dragon girl agreed, not minding at all, went downstairs, and thoughtfully closed the door. Only after the door was closed did the young wealthy girl produce a blocking orb and completed the seal. Then she gave Tao Yu a flirtatious glance, "Look at how anxious you are, what is it? If it¡¯s not something important, hehe~" Sun Shiyu smirked, revealing a little tiger tooth, causing Tao Yu to involuntarily shudder, but he quickly spoke sternly, "Well, I¡¯ve killed Han Ya..." Chapter 300 - 270: Settle It "..." Even with the mentality of a minor rich girl, upon hearing Tao Yu¡¯s words, she seemed to be struck speechless. Then, she appeared to have a slight headache as she tapped at her own head. "Explain clearly, which Han Ya?" "The one you¡¯re thinking of, the external affairs supervisor of the new Development Zone base." "You killed him? Are you alright? Any injuries?" The minor rich girl got up and circled Tao Yu, prodding here and there, pinching now and then, and only after confirming he wasn¡¯t missing any flesh did she finally breathe a sigh of relief. "What happened? How were you able to kill him? Okay, never mind that for now, start from the beginning and tell me what caused all this." Sun Shiyu let out a sigh, her pretty face seemingly conflicted. When Tao Yu saw her concern for his safety before discussing the matter, he felt warmed inside. Hugging her waist and smelling the delicate fragrance at the tip of his nose, he felt unusually clear-headed, and he explained everything from beginning to end. From the time he was chased by Beast Tamers instigated by boar people to his plans to return for a show of strength by targeting them as shooting practice, and then to their ambush for him, ending with Han Ya¡¯s intervention. "What? He actually harbored those thoughts towards Shiqing?!" Sun Shiyu was almost at a loss for words. On a normal day, Han Ya acted so appropriately that she wouldn¡¯t have chosen him to assist on this side of the task. "Their power¡¯s side effects, huh..." Sun Shiyu pondered for a moment as if she thought of something, then she finally spoke up, "You did well. I¡¯ll go over there later and take care of things. Don¡¯t worry about being found out. Han Ya has artifacts for communication with the secular world on him, so his family regularly checks in with him. I¡¯ll issue an assignment for him to go out on a reconnaissance mission, and they will only sense something is wrong when they fail to reach him at the regular check-in. It¡¯s not a big problem." Sun Shiyu thought quickly, and then gave Tao Yu a strange look, "You rascal, how many of the Pioneers¡¯ experts in this base have you rubbed the wrong way? Even Floating City has started to notice you." If it had been just Han Ya¡¯s issue, Sun Shiyu could have used the excuse that he had improper thoughts about Sun Shiqing to create trouble for him, but now, it was a fact that Tao Yu had killed him, so she needed to use this safer method. Even the Suns couldn¡¯t kill a legitimate member of a subordinate family without cause, or else the unity would break down, and the teams would be hard to manage. "I¡¯ve even set my sights on you, so this is nothing." Tao Yu finally heaved a sigh of relief and his hand slipped under the T-shirt, truly unable to resist. "Alright, I still need to tie up loose ends for you." After patting the hand that was causing trouble, she deftly slipped off a pair of black underwear from under her T-shirt and tossed it to Tao Yu, Downstairs, Sun Shiqing was drinking honey water, felt the vibrations from above, and was also curious; she really wanted to go up and have a look. Little Dragon Girl was also holding her cup of honey water, somewhat confused as she looked up, "What¡¯s happening?" "Probably sister is disciplining him." "Ah? Discipline him that harshly?" "Yeah, maybe he didn¡¯t behave, don¡¯t worry, my sister will be reasonable about it." Sun Shiqing watched Little Dragon Girl¡¯s innocent appearance, laughed softly to herself, but she also liked her simplicity very much. Such character can only stay nearby for protection, otherwise it would be dangerous outside. "Should I go up there and persuade her?" Little Dragon Girl hesitated; after all, she had taught the young mistress quite a few things and thought maybe she could persuade her a little bit. "No, if you go up there, you would definitely get more upset and make things worse. Let¡¯s leave it like that, besides, I need to learn too. You teach me first, umm... but there are some ways in which I¡¯m different from humans, not sure if it would be a problem." Sun Shiqing blinked, readied to give support once again. "Alright..." Little Dragon Girl showed a glimpse of sympathy for Tao Yu but sighed and decided to no longer pay attention to the upstairs. Young Master Tao sometimes really does ask for trouble, being disciplined might actually be good for him to focus... ... Tao Yu, his face somewhat pale from punishment, came downstairs without disturbing Sun Shiqing, who was sitting in meditation, and nodded to Little Dragon Girl, who was by her side watchfully. Little Dragon Girl, seeing Tao Yu¡¯s drained appearance, sighed. The hits were heavy, indeed, but with no visible injuries, it was controlled. She wondered what he had done wrong. After a thought, Little Dragon Girl, with her bare feet, tapped lightly and floated to the side, picked up a teacup, and tiptoed over to Tao Yu, handing it to him. She whispered, "Honey from the Jade Bee, have some to regain your strength." "Uh, thanks, thank you..." Tao Yu, seeing Little Dragon Girl offering something for recovery, almost thought she knew what happened, but looking at her pure, unblemished eyes, he knew he had probably misunderstood. He finished in one gulp; the warm water mixed with honey was immediately sweet and fragrant upon entering his mouth, soothing as it went down his throat and settling in the stomach, spreading a warm sensation. No wonder Little Dragon Girl could be reared on honey, this stuff is rich in both nutrients and energy. After expanding the breeding operations, it¡¯s going to be a good thing. When I have time, I need to see Li Mochou, the little rich girls may not fancy it, but I can take it for use in the company. It¡¯s the perfect time to test the effects of the power and select the most suitable one for regular state anchoring... Chapter 301 - 271 This is not very good ``` The Monster World has been in existence for several months, but because of the enhanced strength of the demonized monsters in this world and the affordability of Yuan Force items, most Pioneers who choose to enter the Monster World have quite a few tricks up their sleeve. Once the aliens in Forest 01 World were eradicated and the outdoor threats significantly reduced, a camp filled with tents sprang up at the border between the Monster World and the forest. Nearby, many giant trees were chopped down, and small wooden houses mixed with tents and bonfires created a bustling hub of activity. The broken road extending from the Monster World had also become a muddy path hewn from the wilderness, and even though some gravel was scattered about, it was still uneven. The two-lane path allowed vehicles to move but only at a very slow pace. It was somewhat similar to the dirt roads found in many parts of Africa. Fortunately, Pioneers were not too fond of taking care of their vehicles. As long as they didn¡¯t wreck them, minor bumps and scrapes were more than normal. Despite the availability of many intact houses with much better accommodations in the neighboring world, most Pioneers still preferred to rest at the small camp in the Rainforest side, to avoid being ambushed by demonized monsters. However, Tao Yu was not among them. At this moment, he was staying in a clean apartment close to the border, testing his new abilities. To eliminate the interference from this world¡¯s enhancement, he would leave temporarily to validate the effects after each successful anchoring. "Can¡¯t really exploit a bug, huh..." Tao Yu assessed the cost of his latest anchoring, accepting a reduced power limit in exchange for negating ¡¯negative effects¡¯. He hoped to use [One Proof Forever Proof] to counteract various issues, including longevity. The positive effects were certainly present and quite good, but they did not reach the free ride status Tao Yu originally hoped for. The price of anchoring could be simply negated by consuming two tubes of Nutrient Paste, but the continuous effects would reduce his power limit, akin to inflicting an injury on himself. While it wouldn¡¯t really lower his limit, it required him to expend physical strength to counteract it. Then, the ¡¯physical strength depletion¡¯ negative status would transform back into a ¡¯wounded¡¯ state on him, and he would again have to use his strength to offset it, creating an endless loop. There were advantages too; the loop extended his overall endurance by about fifty percent, especially prolonging abilities with high consumption. Innate Time Control at eight times speed could probably be extended by double. In essence, Tao Yu could maintain full-powered output for nearly twenty seconds, compress it into two to three seconds, and still perform the Celestial Pole Big Dipper Array without the need for Yuan Force endurance. "Not bad, I¡¯ll use this for now." This was the temporarily best result after several tests by Tao Yu, akin to spreading out the current cost of his powers through installments. Indeed, there was a limit to this ability, but if used wisely, its cost-effectiveness was very high. It was much better than directly anchoring Yuan Force. Using his own Yuan Force to recover, plus the current transformation, was far more cost-effective than anchoring Yuan Force directly. Zzzt~ Standing on the border between the Rainforest and the Monster World, next to Tao Yu¡¯s apartment, his watch picked up signals from the radio frequencies he had been monitoring. Experience more on empire "Big Bro Tao, I¡¯m here. Where are you? I¡¯ve brought several capable people, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll take them out." It was Panda¡¯s voice. "About a kilometer to the left from the camp at the crossroads." Tao Yu smiled upon hearing Panda¡¯s words. "..." "..." There was a moment of silence at the scene. Perry, one of the seven pioneers of the base suspected to have the strength of senior partners, the ¡¯Pig King¡¯ among the seven Celestial Poles. He was the frontman for the new generation of the Beast Taming Families, rubbing his hands together, intending to center their whole business in the new Development Zone around him. The initial investment was by no means small; with the bloodline of the boar people royalty, his matching minions, and the profits and concessions made with other forces in the current world. And then you just slaughtered him like that? Just like this, the Suns¡¯ big shot does nothing more than scold you and then claims to block for you in the current world, what an honor! You killed Perry, and now how many forces will they have to gather in the new Development Zone to target you? And yet, you still leave a message saying there¡¯s trouble, making it sound like you think you¡¯re the victim? Have you got it all wrong! And here you are, hiding in your own turf; aren¡¯t you being a bit too cautious... Let¡¯s face it, among the eight people present, more than half possessed the ability of mid-level partners and, with some tools and equipment, the eight of them together were actually capable of conversing with senior partners. Add to that you, the beast who could single-handedly take down Perry, and a bunch of well-trained men at your disposal, there¡¯s no need to hide! "Boss, why don¡¯t we push back, take over their Alien farm? If they complain to the Suns, we give it back to them, step back, and everyone¡¯s happy." Spoke a young blond man Tao Yu didn¡¯t recognize, boldness swelling in his heart. If we wipe out the people the Beast Taming Families have in the new Development Zone and have a big shot protect us in the current world, they¡¯ll be begging us! "Ah? Can we really do that? That doesn¡¯t seem right..." Tao Yu looked genuinely troubled. "I just took my fall from grace." Seeing Tao Yu¡¯s Versailles-like expression, the group couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit speechless. This is you killing one of the new Development Zone Inner City¡¯s pillar masters, and you¡¯re only getting a scolding for that¡ªit¡¯s protection! Sometimes scolding isn¡¯t really scolding! "We better act fast, or the remaining people from the Beast Taming Families might notice something¡¯s amiss and call their allies. If that happens, it might lead to some complications." Panda was actively suggesting now, as Tao Yu nodded his head in agreement. Calling allies? Is this good news? I want a big scene... ---- Chapter 302 - 272: The Power of Beast Tamers Families With the original military base at its core, supported by Pioneers as the main axis and native inhabitants as auxiliary, the area has indeed spawned quite a few satellite outposts. Among them, the most significant satellite outpost is naturally Las Vegas, with its complete facilities. After a portion of the Hoover Dam was urgently repaired and the short-term electricity issues were resolved, Las Vegas, relying on existing lines, already had a rather comfortable living environment. Unlike the Pioneers who would squeeze into dog kennels if it meant being close to the base, many native inhabitants still chose Las Vegas. Here, there are also some alien farms and fields testing Yuan Force seeds, as well as capybaras being raised as hosts for aliens. The Beast Taming families with significant influence in both the Inner City and the old Development Zone are now unmatched in the new Development Zone. Because of the aliens, these extremely high-yield Yuan Force creatures that can be trained into perfect cannon fodder, the already influential Beast Tamer families have surpassed their original status here. Even the Hundred Fruits family, which also produced a high-level consortium partner, has fallen behind the Beast Tamer families in terms of influence. Currently, crops are still in the breeding and trial phase, far from large-scale sowing, and the returns are obviously years away. But the yield from the aliens seems to be on the verge of profit. The Beast Tamer family has been very savvy from the start, refusing Sun Shiqing¡¯s offer of a tax-free period, stating that as soon as they began to turn a profit, they would pay full taxes to contribute to the development of the new Development Zone, while continuously courting various investments. Unlike Panda, who relied on arriving at the base early, his own decent talent, and a fleet that took advantage of the early opportunity, spearheaded by his father, a high-level consortium partner. Most of those Panda attracted were allies of similar standing, strong individual investors whose families either had powerhouses similar to consortium partners or owned factories, and together, they were no weaker than the big families, capable of holding their ground. Panda didn¡¯t want to court the big families because they could become uncontrollable once involved, so the current situation was perfect for him. However, the Beast Tamer family, leveraging its advantage, started by wooing the elite, with several top families and powers from the Inner City coming forward to carve up the profits. This removed any obstacles to their development, so even a mere nod from Panda was enough for him to willingly give up the alien breeding business. This virtually allowed them to establish a substantial monopoly and greatly elevated the status of the Beast Tamer family... And today, the Beast Tamer family had summoned nearly all their partners to a casino in Las Vegas. Although the summons was urgent, almost without prior notice, which was somewhat impolite, their anxious and eager demeanor still won the favor of the families, with most important representatives near the base attending. Four of the six other titans of the Inner City¡¯s new Development Zone came, and the other two sent representatives because they were not at the base. In addition to representatives like the Longxi Clan and the Hundred Fruits family from the Inner City, it truly was a gathering of heroes, converging in one place. Dozens of crystal chandeliers hung from the golden chandelier, yet the lighting was quite soft, making it impossible to distinguish day from night, inside or out. The environment of Las Vegas casinos was already luxurious, and after being cleaned and redecorated especially for the occasion, many representatives who were present couldn¡¯t help but express their admiration. His cousin had already avoided the Alien and come over here, only to suddenly disappear. Given the current understanding of the vicinity, it was clear it wasn¡¯t the work of a Yuan Force creature. If not the Pioneers, then it had to be the still unlocated Fortune Thief gang, but his subsequent investigation had obviously turned up nothing. "Alright, quit your yapping. It¡¯s hard to investigate her disappearance without knowing the exact time. Maybe the base got wind of something." A tall, beautiful blond with stunning looks spoke up, promptly putting the dwarf¡¯s suspicions to rest. This tall blond was very similar to humans in overall appearance, but her ears were slightly pointed. In terms of strength, she was about equal to the dwarf, but she also had deep connections with two bigwigs from the Floating City in the new Development Zone. Her family was a branch of Lord Treya¡¯s clan, and she was already a concubine-to-be for Lord Han Ya, a recognized one with legitimate status who might even bear offspring. Here, her status was exceptional. With Tilly smoothing things over, the Lizardman hurriedly said "You know, because I was looking into my cousin¡¯s case, I¡¯ve planted eyes in many places, and just now I got a tip-off that Dada Company is gathering their combat department, saying they¡¯re going after the Beast Tamers¡¯ families." At the Lizardman¡¯s words, even Han Tianyu of the Hundred Fruits Clan, who had remained silent, couldn¡¯t help but speak up. "Are you certain? Although Dada Company has the advantage of acting first and is thriving with promising growth, not falling behind any of us in the new Development Zone, have they lost their minds?" Han Tianyu was obviously an Alien implant, unlike the Longxi Clan; his most prominent feature was the keratinized layer of skin on his face, but overall, he still looked more human and not as exaggerated as the Longxi Clan. He paid quite a bit of attention to Dada Company, as he had a distant cousin, Han Lin, who was an important member of that company. Although the two families had grown apart, Han Lin¡¯s branch didn¡¯t get much benefit from the Hundred Fruits clan. But since both were doing fairly well in the new Development Zone, they were considering re-connecting recently and the few times they communicated, the talks went quite well. Dada Company had a good start, but when it came to follow-up capital investment, it obviously had its disadvantages and could only rely on the initial snowball effect to gain territory. With how shrewd Panda was, it was unlikely he would do something so foolish. Even if he wanted to, it would be quite difficult to convince the other shareholders. Han Lin would certainly not agree, so what was going on? "Absolutely sure. I even confirmed it several times. He said they¡¯ve already set out, and maybe soon we¡¯ll all see it." The Lizardman said confidently. In truth, the investigation into his cousin¡¯s death was just a ruse; he had planted eyes amongst these powers for as much interaction as possible, but the real target was the Chaoyang Society. Now, he had inadvertently come across such a piece of information... Just then, several wild boar-men hurried in, heading towards the direction of the host stand¡ªmembers of the Beast Tamers¡¯ clan. But curiously, Peli was nowhere to be seen... Chapter 303 - 273 Unified Front A few wild boars with red and black patches ascended the podium, followed by a red wild boar who picked up the microphone and said heavily "Thank you all for taking the time out of your busy schedules to honor us with your presence, the Beast Tamers clan is immensely grateful." At this point, the one-meter-three bearded dwarf jumped up onto the table again and shouted loudly "Where¡¯s Perry? Why isn¡¯t he out yet? I heard someone¡¯s gonna hit on you guys, is that true? What¡¯s going on? Why call us here?" Hearing this barrage of questions from the little dwarf, the red wild boar could only helplessly respond "Yes, I just received word that Dada Company¡¯s convoy has left the base and is heading towards Las Vegas, and those demonized natives are also with them; dozens of Pioneers, over two hundred natives, all heavily armed..." Upon hearing this, the guests present at the scene were all abuzz. "What¡¯s going on? Why is Dada Company targeting you?" "Have they gone mad? Can they even contend?" "Dada Company isn¡¯t weak in terms of combat strength, and they¡¯re able to bring out so many people to confront you. That¡¯s their company¡¯s core strength." "Yeah, with so many natives nowadays, it¡¯s no big deal to pull together a group of people, but it¡¯s rare to gather this many for such a desperate move." "That¡¯s not all, is it? That¡¯s why you called us here, right? Where¡¯s Mister Perry?" "..." The red wild boar¡¯s words surprised the guests, but none of them took it too seriously. The Beast Tamers clan had now garnered their full support, with little regard for a mere Dada Company. With so many forces banding together, who would dare act rashly? Anyone blocking the path of their profit-driven caravan would be crushed! However, at this moment, the red wild boar speaker had a bitter taste in his heart. He was one of the core members of his clan in the new Development Zone. He knew exactly what Perry and Hairy had gone out to do. It was he who had arranged for a spy to deliver the news. Then the two set out, fully armed, to ambush a lone Pioneer. Because the ambush victim was related to Floating City, it was best to keep the affair as discreet as possible; they chose only the two of them to make the attack, and to be certain, had even deployed Perry, the invincible pillar of the new Development Zone. As a result, they disappeared without a trace for several days! Meanwhile, a spy reported that the ambushed target returned to base bruised and battered, visited the two of the Suns, and left with a ghastly pale face, seemingly having been reprimanded and punished. Putting these events together. It was over! They had initially harbored a shred of hope, waiting for Perry, the King, to return. An ambush failure wasn¡¯t the end of the world, as long as life was preserved! The truth of the matter is uncertain, and only given from one side, so naturally, they won¡¯t take sides easily. "Because we knew their major shareholder was a direct subordinate of the two senior figures from the Suns, and this base was discovered by the Chosen One, who has reaped many benefits, our family head sought guidance. The powers that be have made it clear that as long as the matter doesn¡¯t spill into the real world, anything goes in the Abyss." It must be said, this red boar¡¯s ability to stoke disputes was rather strong. Most of what he said was true, but the slight alterations he made at key points changed the implications entirely, without speaking an outright lie. To reassure allies, he even highlighted the relationship with the bigwig and the initial protection provided for completing tasks, invoking a hint of past favors. But that was the extent of it! Yet, even this was not sufficient. He paused, then continued, "Therefore, our family head has decided to offer half of the shares in the new Development Zone¡¯s breeding rights as a reward. We don¡¯t want anyone to kill him, after all, since the bigwig doesn¡¯t care, we can¡¯t be insensitive. "Whomever can make Dada Company¡¯s major shareholder apologize, admit his wrongs, return Peri¡¯s body, and kneel in repentance at the memorial, ensuring no further enmity with our Beast Taming family, will receive this source of income. And everyone present can bear witness!" Who would do something without a benefit?! In fact, the Beast Taming family would prefer to keep this share for themselves, but there¡¯s no other way; their pillar, Peri, is dead! They¡¯ve also offended a top fighter within the new Development Zone capable of killing in unknown ways. If they were to be remembered with a grudge, it would inevitably lead to even greater losses. Given the circumstances, it¡¯s better to cut off the limb to save the tree, to offer up the spoils in search of protection! Right now, those at the scene capable of meeting these demands are simply the few top-notch forces, or a couple of slightly lesser ones choosing to join together. The previous acknowledgment of guilt and return of the body are minor issues; what matters most is the importance and difficulty of securing protection. Outwardly, of course, they couldn¡¯t talk of fighting or killing, to maintain the bigwig¡¯s dignity. But the best solution for permanent peace behind the scenes is to ensure the offender never has the chance to seek revenge! These matters were to be settled in private, after the meeting... It wasn¡¯t that no one at the scene saw the Beast Taming family¡¯s predicament. Yet, they likewise couldn¡¯t turn down such a beneficial opportunity, their eyes glittering with greed. Soon enough, someone stood up and declared righteously, "Damn it! How despicable to ambush and kill a talent like Peri over such trivial matters." "This is outrageous! They act so brazenly under the protection of the Floating City bigwig!" "Hmph, discovering the base and being the Chosen One is a great feat, but this gratitude is being eroded by their actions." "Which of us doesn¡¯t have the backing of powerful figures?" "Heh, maybe in the future we should just stop the competition and show off our backgrounds instead." "Exactly, the bigwig has stopped caring about his life or death, so we¡¯re free to do as we please." "This is what comes of being pampered and overconfident. Now that they¡¯ve presented themselves on our doorstep, let me, Wentai, resolve this conflict!" "..." What had started as an unenthusiastic gathering instantly turned into an uproar, filled with righteous indignation. Chapter 304 - 274 Don’t misunderstand, everyone ``` The scorching highway seemed somewhat distorted under the sunlight, as a dozen or so various modified pickup trucks drove upon it. Many of the pickups had machine guns welded onto the back, and among them were two armored vehicles. "Taking the initiative to approach them might not be a good idea, they also have alliances with quite a few powers. Aren¡¯t we being too conspicuous? We might offend people." Tao Yu sat in the co-pilot seat of an armored car, looking at Panda, who could now drive skillfully, and he seemed to sigh. "Brother Tao, we need to show our strength when it¡¯s necessary. The problem now is, if you don¡¯t strike first, they will definitely gather a bunch of people to get rid of you. Otherwise, their business might have a hard time getting off the ground." Panda said with earnest advice. "Is that so, sigh, that¡¯s the pressure of the situation, no choice then..." Tao Yu let out a helpless sigh, making Panda feel like he was a clown. Exactly, when they killed Taff, they didn¡¯t hesitate at all, like slaughtering a chicken, and then there¡¯s Perry who died unclearly and unfairly. Now, he¡¯s pretending to speak of ¡¯reluctance¡¯ in front of himself. Yet he still had to put up with his ¡¯three refusals and three invitations,¡¯ sigh, so draining. "Brother Tao has a kind heart, but others may not see it that way." A newcomer who had joined later seemed to truly believe Tao Yu¡¯s words and chimed in at the right moment. It left a group of veterans speechless. You really believe him! A kind heart, but those who die are always someone else. "How are we handling the other forces now? You must have leaked some information when you were gathering people, right?" After his ¡¯three refusals and three invitations,¡¯ Tao Yu also began to get into the swing of things. According to the intelligence from Dada Company, many vehicles had left the base heading towards Las Vegas. The number of people was not great, but it seemed to include members from various powers. "Naturally, we have to wait for them to get there. Only then is it convenient to serve as witnesses. Brother Tao, in the end, this world respects the fist. Even if those other geniuses go, we can lay it out clearly and might just take their place." Panda knew that Tao Yu had returned this time to establish his authority, and with this incident at hand, he also wanted to make a big move. "Oh? You¡¯re not afraid of them banding together to attack us?" "Whatever the Beast Tamers Clan has agreed to, we will agree to as well. Besides, we have the snakes and the jade bees. We can definitely grow and become stronger. With both benefits and strength on our side, I don¡¯t believe anyone will stick their neck out for them!" Flames seemed to leap from Panda¡¯s eyes. Tao Yu, hearing this, also showed a trace of a smile on his face. Very good, this is the grand scene that the wealthy young lady wanted, isn¡¯t it? He had devoted all his energy to this matter these days. Han Ya¡¯s disappearance would forever have nothing to do with him! The Beast Tamers Clan had insiders in Dada Company, and Panda also had a grasp of the movements of the Beast Tamers Clan, with the walkthrough connecting their location. They were openly gathering by the casino without hiding anything. With so many people in Las Vegas, it was impossible to keep it hidden! The convoy entered the city and headed straight for the casino at full speed. Tao Yu watched the changing streets of Las Vegas and showed a hint of emotion on his face. Although the glass of the shops on both sides was uniformly smashed, and there were dark red bloodstains on the ground, As a core member of Longxi Clan in the Development Zone, Taff was definitely not weak, but his talent was somewhat lesser compared to a few others, and considering the recent events with the Longxi Clan, he was generally seen as on the lower end of the strength scale. And now, he was stepping up to challenge an enemy whose strength was unknown and had killed Peri? Was this too reckless? Yet, many there coldly sneered to themselves. If he could test the waters, it might well be a good thing. Anyone who wanted to be the first to try the water had to accept the corresponding risks. Later on, they could adopt different strategies depending on the specific performance of their opponent. Senior partners were indeed troublesome, a real headache. But resolving problems didn¡¯t necessarily mean having to fight a fair duel like in a ring; there were always solutions. "Assassination... alright, regardless of what those pig-headed humans have said to you, let¡¯s just say that¡¯s what they¡¯ve said." Tao Yu sighed lightly. "Just in time for some advertisement, a batch of coaches with a new system is arriving at the base. Those who are interested can go learn; it doesn¡¯t conflict with Gang Qi, you know." As Tao Yu spoke, he rubbed his palms together, producing a creaking sound. No need for special effects, Fist Intention is banned, and I¡¯ll hold back on True Yuan and Gang Qi, just the normal Inner Power System and the Gang Qi System, plus a touch of Demonization, should be good enough. After all, these are all above board elements; just need to be careful not to go overboard. A big scene requires a big scene, but the idea is just to give these folks a thrashing that gets the point across, without appearing too strong. Pioneer types have seen it all; special effects won¡¯t scare them... Before the others could react to Tao Yu¡¯s advertisement, he spoke up with a smile full of courtesy, "Don¡¯t bother, if you are all siding with Beast Tamers, then come at me together." Behind him, Panda, who had been intending to isolate Beast Tamers from the rest, wore a dumbfounded expression upon hearing Tao Yu¡¯s words. No way, big brother, you were still saying ¡¯This isn¡¯t good¡¯ in the car. What in the world are you talking about now?! Do you want to reconsider what you¡¯re saying?! Not just Panda standing there open-mouthed, several main forces from Dada Company who had followed him had also turned pale, nearly unable to keep their footing. Especially the newcomer who had thought Tao Yu was ¡¯generous at heart¡¯ before, his jaw was nearly hitting the floor. Big brother, what are you talking about?! We¡¯re just here to deal with Beast Tamers, are you trying to make enemies with the whole world?! It wasn¡¯t just them; representatives from various families who had been crossing their arms and smugly waiting for the show were also stunned. They almost thought they were hallucinating. What was going on? Seeing the shocked expressions on their faces, Tao Yu also appeared a little embarrassed, then said in a soft voice, "Are you all deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear what I said at the beginning?" Although he looked a bit embarrassed, the words he spoke made the contrast all the more jarring... Chapter 305 - 275: I Want This Blood to Flow into a River "Tao bro, Tao bro, calm down, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go back." Panda was pulling on Tao Yu¡¯s sleeve from behind, his face looked like he was about to cry. I knew it, I knew I shouldn¡¯t have brought him here! This is too horrifying! How long has it been since you last went back? But that¡¯s not right; we just met in the real world recently. That amount of time shouldn¡¯t matter! Initially, Tao Yu¡¯s words had indeed intimidated the Lizard Glutton, leaving it indecisive for a moment. After all, this was someone who could kill Perry with brute force. Although reason told him that the opponent¡¯s strength should at most be on par with Perry¡¯s, because killing someone really depends on various external factors, it was impossible for a powerhouse too exaggerated to appear in the Inner City at this time. But there could be an exception. This kind of direct mockery of the group wasn¡¯t madness; it was indeed confidence. But now that Panda had started pulling people back, in his eyes, it was showing weakness. "Heh, Mr. Tao, how long has it been since you went back?" The Lizard Glutton gave a cold smile. And the others who had been mocked by Tao Yu¡¯s attitude were also coming back to their senses now. "You are too arrogant!" "How audacious! Have you lost your mind?!" "Killing Perry has made you too arrogant!" "..." A few with hot tempers cursed out loud on the spot. Those with shrewder minds also had very dark expressions. Even among the four elite partners at the genius level, that short guy with the steel whiskers was jumping up and down, cursing loudly. This in turn made several members of the Beast Tamer family present light up with excitement. Ha ha! He¡¯s actually seeking his own death! Whether he¡¯s gone mad, or absorbed some contaminated skills, or is just plain arrogant, none of that matters. What¡¯s important is that this time, we must take this opportunity to beat him into a hopeless situation! "Do you think after ambushing our genius, you can do whatever you want..., you..." Before he could finish his sentence, Tao Yu flicked his fingers. With a whoosh, the power of his finger flick shot straight into his mouth, bang~ His head burst like a watermelon on the spot, spraying blood all over the people next to him. "If you say I ambushed you, I must live up to the name, otherwise, wouldn¡¯t I be falsely accused?" Tao Yu methodically adjusted his cuffs, shook off Panda nearby, and looked at the fallen body with a calm tone. This caused the Lizard Glutton¡¯s scalp to tingle involuntarily. He hadn¡¯t even noticed how Tao Yu had attacked just now?! Gun-drawing Technique? That fast?! "Despicable! You really don¡¯t take us seriously!" Due to his height, the short guy who was splattered with blood was immediately furious. "Right, I don¡¯t take you seriously." Tao Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste any more words, his gaze falling on the Lizard Glutton. You¡¯re Perry¡¯s Life-and-Death Brotherhood, right. The next moment, Tao Yu lightly tapped the ground, and his whole body sped toward the Lizard Glutton with a trail of afterimages. "If you don¡¯t come over, then I¡¯ll come over!" The Lizard Glutton¡¯s face changed, and then with a vicious lift of his wrist, a multitude of steel needles, like cow hair, suddenly rushed toward Tao Yu. They even managed to evoke a slight sense of crisis in Tao Yu. To evoke such a feeling in him meant that this kind of attack was indeed a huge threat to ordinary advanced partners! Fast activation, wide coverage, and powerful¡ªit must be very expensive. "Pity." Surrounded by a burst of black mist, Tao Yu emerged from the mist already in full Demonization state! Then he exuded his Energy Wall outward, boom! His body inflated like a balloon. The originally less than 1.3-meter-tall sturdy dwarf instantaneously grew to over 2.6 meters! His stretchy clothes didn¡¯t break, but they were taut. And his skin had turned a greyish-white color, which looked extremely tough. The two-handed hammer he had on his back now transformed into a one-handed hammer, with which he grasped and charged straight at Tao Yu. "Good coming!" The imposing figure of Tao Yu after demonization let out a cackling laugh, with his hand covered in black keratin tightly gripping the hilt of the sword and pushing it downward, hammer and sword clashed, emitting a deafening noise. Clang~ In the shocking gaze of the crowd, Steel Whiskers, who should have held the absolute advantage in both size and strength, actually stepped back, his foot collapsing the ground downwards with a boom~ "Ha ha! Again!" Tao Yu, as if he didn¡¯t need to catch his breath at all, swung his sword again with a backhand slash. The sweeping airstream lifted a ring of arc-shaped sand and dust. Steel Whiskers almost vomited blood and had to brace himself to block the sword again! Clang~ Crack~ The greyish-white keratin on his body began to show cracks. "Again!" After one strike, Tao Yu seemed to gain even more power, each hit heavier than the last. Then, with one strike, he sent the hammer flying, and the sword¡¯s edge stopped right in front of Steel Whiskers¡¯ brow. Gazing at Steel Whiskers, who decisively knelt on the ground with blood seeping from the cracks in his hands, Tao Yu patted his face with the flat of the sword. "How come you¡¯re still taller than me even when kneeling?" Then Steel Whiskers, as if knocked out and rolling his eyes white, started to prostrate on the ground, his massive body hitting the floor with a bang, playing dead on the spot. Hum~ A noiseless arrow that penetrated the energy barrier was caught by Tao Yu, a look of surprise on his face. "Seems like there¡¯s still some ace stuff, magic arrows, huh?" Tao Yu pressed hard to snap off the arrowhead, examined it, and then sucked dry the Yuan Force inside before flicking the remaining materials with his finger "Returning it to you." Hum~ Tao Yu¡¯s flicking prowess shattered the depleted materials against a barrier, breaking them apart. Gant, cloaked entirely in grey, stepped in front of Tilly, blocking the hit. And the one who had blocked the previous attacks was the eggshell-like magic barrier on his body. Clang~ Gant thrust his magic steel staff heavily into the ground, shattering the granite floor. His grey cloak floated without wind, his appearance ethereal. "Sir..." But before he could finish his words, Tao Yu, with the Great Shift of Qiankun combined with the remorse of the Dragon, already had his attack pressing down on his barrier. Even though the attack was pulled back, the profound palm strength still heavily deformed, twisted, and shattered the shield! Clang~ The staff was put up to block, Gant¡¯s palms shattered, the staff dented and pressed against his chest, as he was blown backward, crashing into Tilly behind him. Tilly was prepared to reach out to stop him, but her wrist emitted a crack from the fracture, forcing her to grunt and dodge to the side. But just as she dodged the flying Gant, the face of the Black Iron Heavy Sword began to enlarge in front of her eyes, and she was hit hard on the face. Her nose collapsed, and her head buzzed as she was knocked flying, spewing blood. Afterward, Tao Yu immediately locked his gaze on Han Tianyu beside her. This genius from the Hundred Fruits family urgently spoke up, "I¡¯m Han Lin¡¯s older cousin." Tao Yu withdrew the sword he had swung and nodded, "Next time watch the excitement from a distance." Then, turning to scan the scene, the representatives gathered by the Beast Tamers family were already kneeling all over the place. "Truly kneeling, I was joking..." Tao Yu sighed with some regret, and that regretful expression made everyone kneeling shiver; you regret when we followed your words, what¡¯s the meaning of this! Chapter 306 - 276 Visitors from the Floating City "Joking..." The people who had already knelt on the ground did not feel any relief at this moment. Who knew if you were actually joking! Anyway, even though Tao Yu had said that, none of them stood up. "Do you all intend to help the Beast Tamer families against me?" Tao Yu spoke calmly, looking at the Beast Tamer families who had also knelt down with him. At this time, the guards who were initially confronting Panda and his group had all thrown away their weapons and surrendered. Panda was there, dumbly arranging for people to take over, seemingly still feeling a bit unreal, occasionally slapping himself in the face to confirm. His mouth kept muttering strange words like ¡¯slept so soundly...¡¯ Upon hearing Tao Yu¡¯s words, someone hurriedly spoke up, "It¡¯s a misunderstanding, Mr. Tao, a misunderstanding! It¡¯s these pig-headed people who deceived us. They said you launched a sneak attack on Peli, but with your strength, why would you sneak attack anyone? It must have been that Peli who tried to ambush you and ended up being counter-killed by you!" Another young girl also quickly spoke up in urgency, "We all witnessed it!" "Ah, yes, yes, we¡¯re all witnesses!" "..." Other than the few unlucky ones who were still wailing after being shot by arrows deflected by Tilly, everyone else was nodding repeatedly. The strongest of the new Development Zone¡¯s Inner City Pioneers had been pierced through in one go by their opponents! Matching Steel Beard in strength, competing with Tilly in dexterity, breaking through Gant¡¯s shield that he was so proud of¡ªall with just one hand! He had even cultivated Gang Qi and another unknown cultivation system. The ability to transform was simply a form of Demonization they could easily achieve. What kind of talent was that?! The new ones in the Development Zone all had special organs or bloodlines implanted! Anyway, no matter what, no one wanted to suffer losses in front of their eyes now. "You all wouldn¡¯t be thinking of fooling me now and then planning retaliation later, would you?" Tao Yu asked with a hint of suspicion on his face. "How could we, you¡¯re joking," they said. "Right, we wouldn¡¯t dream of it." "Previously, the Beast Tamer families mentioned giving up half of their shares, and honestly, I think Mr. Tao would be perfect for that." "Yes, we¡¯re shareholders here too, and I have no objections." Tao Yu looked at these talkative fellows with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile. He could still feel quite a bit of hostility from many people; it was just superficial talk to save face. Turning around and actually attempting to claim that, there might be complications. But whatever, now that you¡¯ve opened your mouths, it¡¯s like thanking nature for its gifts... "Mr. Tao is peerless in valor, aside from the few in the Floating City, no one is your match. However, you need to be cautious; there are some you can¡¯t just fight against," Gant said, with his ribs broken and spitting blood, barely managing to stand up on his medication in such an environment, and yet dared to argue with Tao Yu¡ªa sight that made Tao Yu raise an eyebrow and turn to look back at him. Unlike Master Wang¡¯s long-activated Magic, this guy¡¯s previous barrier and body-strengthening Magic should have been directly triggered from magical items. Maybe he had a combination of bloodline and talents, and actually, his combat ability wasn¡¯t weak. And he still dared to speak under these circumstances, which was quite rare. "Oh? What do you mean?" Tao Yu did not hit him again but looked at him with interest. Gant straightened Tilly, who was a mess on the face, and said with seriousness, "Tilly is different from us; she¡¯s a friend of Lady Treya and is to be the future concubine of Lord Han Ya." With the words from the Floating City dignitaries, those who managed to avoid a beating finally stood up as if they were pardoned. "Greetings to the distinguished Treya and Pavas." Ganter, enduring the pain of his broken ribs, slightly bowed in respect. "What happened to you, and who are you holding?" Treya frowned at the sight of the bloodied Ganter. "It¡¯s Tilly." A bitter smile appeared on Ganter¡¯s face. "What? How did she get hurt like this? This strike is way too heavy." Treya¡¯s brows knitted together before she walked over, checked Tilly, and then pulled out a bottle of red potion, pouring it into Tilly¡¯s mouth. It seemed their relationship was as good as they say. "Ahh, I wonder what Han Ya would think seeing Tilly in this state." Pavas stood by with a smile, but his words were subtly provocative. He looked back at Tao Yu and smiled, "I know you, ¡¯Eight-Armed Vajra¡¯ has indeed done quite a few missions, but what a pity, you belong to the Suns¡¯ young master and mistress, otherwise, I¡¯d have wanted to recruit you." The mission hall¡¯s confidentiality was actually quite good; at least Ganter didn¡¯t know this, but as soon as Pavas spoke, Tao Yu was exposed, which made him a bit displeased. He already had a poor first impression of the guy, and it was now worse. Yet, his expression still showed submissive humility, as he had already killed one, and it had taken quite the effort to cover it up. He couldn¡¯t afford to be reckless. Pavas felt a sudden chill on his head, not knowing what had happened, only hearing Tao Yu sigh softly, "You flatter me, Lord Pavas." By this time, Treya had finished checking Tilly¡¯s injuries and, seeing no serious harm, turned back and glared at Tao Yu, "You sure have the nerve, just after I had complimented you." Treya¡¯s originally fair palms were now stained with some of Tilly¡¯s blood. "She shot arrows at me first. She¡¯s too strong, I couldn¡¯t hold back." Tao Yu made up a story but indeed caused Treya to hesitate in her response. If it were someone else, she might have imposed a light punishment, but considering Tao Yu had visited her superiors, and seeing the young master of the Suns¡¯ attitude toward him, Treya suppressed her anger and merely huffed, "I will look into it, and I hope it¡¯s as you say." And then, seeing that Treya had no further intention of taking action, Pavas smiled and added, "Heard on my way here that you had a bit of a scrape with the Beast Tamers family? Just let it be. Peri died; I had high hopes for him." Pavas had not been concerned with these matters previously, but if he wanted to find out, he could do so swiftly, immediately contacting the Beast Tamers family in the present world. He also heard about the Suns¡¯ request not to involve the present world, what happened in the Abyss stayed in the Abyss. So, being a direct descendant of the Suns, Treya didn¡¯t probe any further, which seemed normal, and Han Ya¡¯s side might also let it go. After all, though Tilly seemed to have suffered a serious injury, she would probably be fully recovered in a few days with proper care. Originally, if the Beast Tamers family were dependable and banded together to bring the opponent down, Based on his understanding of the Suns¡¯ attitude, it wouldn¡¯t have been too serious an issue. Who among those present didn¡¯t have some Float City connections behind them? Pavas was acquainted with the ruling members of the Suns. At the end of the day, these things done by the underlings were, frankly, just minor issues. But who could have imagined these guys would be so worthless, turning over instead of doing the pushing, and even as subordinates under Pavas¡¯ command, he still had to make an effort to bail them out. In his view, it was just a matter of a few words... Chapter 307 - 277 Still Have to Say Thank You Tao Yu heard Panda¡¯s words, and did not snap back as he had with others before, but respectfully said, "I am at Panda¡¯s command, but they previously said they would compensate me by giving me the Beast Tamers¡¯ family shares, and they agreed to it." Tao Yu¡¯s words left others at the scene speechless. What the fuck! When did we agree to that? Wasn¡¯t it just someone saying a few words to stabilize you? And wasn¡¯t it just half of the Beast Tamers¡¯ family shares? How did it become all of them when it reached your mouth? "Oh? Is that so? It seems to me they are the ones at a greater loss, so why should they compensate you? Is that right?" Panda seemed somewhat surprised and turned to ask the others present. Seeing that a powerful figure was backing them up, the remaining members of the Beast Tamers¡¯ family immediately started to cry and complain. "Panda, that¡¯s not how it went at all. In the beginning, it was just an impromptu suggestion from a representative, trying to placate him, but he doesn¡¯t have the final say, and it doesn¡¯t really count." At this point, the previously mentioned representative also spoke up a bit awkwardly, "Is that so? I was actually just throwing out the idea; of course, it would still need approval from the majority of the shareholders. I agree, but if you don¡¯t, then there¡¯s nothing that can be done." He was quite smooth, not turning hostile at all, merely speaking for himself. The others, at this time, showed a variety of expressions, but since they were not in focus, they didn¡¯t want to be the one to stand out and kept silent, neither agreeing nor disagreeing. "No, they¡¯ve defaulted by not speaking, which means they agree." Tao Yu argued with reason. "It¡¯s too chaotic; let¡¯s just leave it at that, and they can hold a board meeting later." Panda dismissed the issue with a wave of his hand as if making a final decision. "What board meeting?" A pleasant voice filled with a touch of curiosity floated down. Clad in a white robe, Sun Shiqing hovered above, looking down as if puzzled. "Miss." Treya was the first to salute. Panda, while not a direct descendant of the Suns, was allowed to choose a new Development Zone with implicit consent and now relied on the Suns¡¯ territory to live! So, he too bowed his head promptly, "Miss Sun, I didn¡¯t expect you to come. It¡¯s nothing, just a trivial matter." "What trivial matter?" Sun Shiqing slowly descended to stand next to Tao Yu, her stunning face filled with curiosity. Seeing the place where Sun Shiqing stood, even if Panda said nothing, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but shift slightly, and his pupils contracted. He then bowed his head and said, "It¡¯s about the Beast Tamers¡¯ family¡¯s Peili launching a sneak attack on Tao Yu. They said they would give up all their shares in the breeding farm as an apology. I thought it would be better to discuss it in a board meeting, but now I think such a trivial matter doesn¡¯t need that, so let¡¯s consider it settled..." "Oh, that indeed is a small matter, let¡¯s settle it then..." Strength was personally hammering down several senior partners in the Development Zone, and influence was Sun Shiqing standing by his side, saying nothing but lending him her support! Both deterrence and backing were constantly present! At least in the Development Zone, for the Inner City Pioneers, there was no solution! "Alright, let¡¯s leave it at that. Actually, I told your family head before that there¡¯s no need to bring it to the real world; now, can we consider the conflict with the Abyss resolved?" Sun Shiqing glanced at the remaining members of the Beast Tamers family. "Yes, it¡¯s resolved, resolved! From now on, we are allies, partners!" "Turning weapons into gifts of jade and silk is very good; I hope the gathering place can be more harmonious." Sun Shiqing smiled, leaving the few fellows who were badly beaten by Tao Yu speechless. You call this harmony? Experience new stories on empire Yet, indeed, it was very harmonious! Only two died! "By the way, are there any people from the Longxi Clan left?" Tao Yu suddenly asked. "Yes, there are." A Lizardman said cautiously. Their pillar in the Development Zone was directly killed, but they had no choice but to accept it! Claiming to be Life-and-Death Brotherhood, and now they both died together; what else could they do? Now, they could only hope that the other party would not hold grudges. They shouldn¡¯t, right? "Your young master claimed to be the Life-and-Death Brotherhood with Peili and also showed great strength, using a very powerful item. So I went a bit too far and did not hold back like with the others. I truly apologize for that." The person was already killed, but Tao Yu still respected the deceased. "That¡¯s something my young master brought upon himself... Well, let¡¯s just consider it fulfilling their friendship." The Lizardman didn¡¯t know what to say and could only sigh. It seemed like the other party also wanted to resolve the conflict. Anyway, as a subordinate, he couldn¡¯t make decisions; with the young master dead, it would be up to the family to decide. "So, I can sell half of the remaining stock rights to the Longxi Clan as compensation. You can go back and discuss it..." "There¡¯s no need to discuss! Mr. Tao¡¯s great kindness to our Longxi Clan will never be forgotten!" Pavas watched the scene before him with his mouth agape. What was he witnessing? The Beast Tamers and Longxi Clan¡¯s core forces in the Development Zone were killed by Brother Tao, who then took their assets, sold back three-quarters, and in return, received their gratitude? They were even thanking him? Wow! "Indeed, with strength, one really can do whatever they desire..." Pavas also felt a surge of ambition, wanting to become stronger. Not to compete with Brother Tao, but at least to not have to ask for help with everything; he wanted to resolve matters on his own... ¡ª¡ª Chapter 308 - 278 Live Advertisement Experience tales with empire The two families who had died in the core of the new Development Zone held an unforgettable grudge against Tao Yu here. The sight before the others present also felt a burst of eeriness. This is just too exaggerated! And Gant, who was supporting Tilly, had also changed his expression slightly. At first, he seemed like a reckless brute, but after the fight, they realized that his actions were actually quite methodical! Once Young Master Sun came out, all the problems were solved effortlessly. If one were to assume that he knew for sure that Young Master Sun would stand up for him, this opportunity was maximized to reap the greatest benefits without future troubles! It seemed as if he was certain that Young Master Sun would definitely come to help. What an honor that was! For a moment, Gant couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of jealousy. No wonder he possessed such strength! So, he was the "Eight-Armed Vajra." Actually, I had heard rumors recently, but I didn¡¯t go out of my way to find out, and I certainly didn¡¯t expect to see him in person. And his strength, it seemed even greater than the rumors suggested. What was it exactly, what made Young Master Sun value him so highly? The advertisement he did before? Gant¡¯s family was the head of the Inner City, and he was their core member in the new Development Zone; with all sorts of other capabilities being cultivated, he quickly noticed the finer details. Could it be this? "Oh, I¡¯ve got it, the Inner Power System of the new world was your discovery, wasn¡¯t it? No wonder, no wonder..." At this moment, Pavas also seemed to realize something and showed a hint of emotion on his face. Once again, Tao Yu was stripped of his disguise. But this time, it turned out to be a nice assist; this was something that Tao Yu was ready to reveal anyway. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not good to always bring it up himself, but having it said through the mouth of a major figure was just perfect. "Please, you flatter me, Lord Pavas." "How challenging is that world? I¡¯ve lost contact with a few of my subordinates recently." Pavas asked offhandedly. The fact that those guys were killed hadn¡¯t been very long ago since Tao Yu had quickly returned riding a rich woman. The speed was fast. For Pioneers, this short-term loss of contact was not a concern at all. And these were all future customers; he was someone with a share of the profits! "As for body modification, I¡¯ve actually tried it while on a mission before. The acupuncture points are somewhat different from ordinary people, so when you choose Internal Cultivation Methods you need to experiment. There might be some that are usable, but I think you¡¯d better find some renowned figures from the Martial World to tailor-make one for you," Tao Yu said sincerely. The knowledge accumulation and experience of meridians and techniques couldn¡¯t be hastened. Those with body modifications or different bloodlines who wanted to practice Inner Cultivation Methods would probably need at least the old monks of Shaolin to qualify for fine-tuning. This could be considered an extra charge! "Is there a chance to learn?" Han Tianyu¡¯s eyes brightened slightly. "Yes, many acupuncture points are also useful; you can feel it." With a casual Flicking Flower Finger, Tao Yu sealed an acupuncture point common to Han Tianyu and ordinary humans, causing half of his body to go numb. Since the True Yuan was pressed into the meridian, he couldn¡¯t undo it and had to wait for it to dissipate over time. Even due to struggling with the other half of his body, he almost fell over. Then he was released from a distance by Tao Yu and staggered to his feet. "What is this immobilization technique?" "This is called an acupuncture point. It can be said to be the basis of learning. Right now, even if I provide you with translated techniques, you wouldn¡¯t be able to learn them. So you still need to consult those coaches." Tao Yu said with a chuckle. Actually, some people nearby came to join in the fun after seeing Tao Yu¡¯s strength. After all, they already had their own systems. But gradually, they realized that this ability was really a Cure-all Salve, with control abilities included? "Mr. Tao, do you have any recommendations?" "Hehe, I have..." ... The coaches were still on their way, but Tao Yu had already started to spread the word. This group of people all had families to support and were wealthy, high-quality customers! And Tao Yu¡¯s consecutive defeat of the five big shots could be said to have enshrined him as a legend in one battle. He instantly became the best live advertisement. Do you know why he¡¯s so strong? It¡¯s the new extraordinary system, Inner Strength! This dazzling record also made the "Eight-Armed Vajra" become the hottest person in the new Development Zone! Since Tao Yu had previously been known for using a title in his work, these people also wisely didn¡¯t spread rumors indiscriminately. Those who needed to know would definitely recognize Tao Yu, but there was still a clear disconnect in information for the ordinary Pioneers. They only knew that the person who performed this feat was "Eight-Armed Vajra"... Chapter 309 - 279 God-Containing Technique "That Eight-Armed Vajra stands eight feet tall, with a waist that¡¯s also eight feet around, having implanted the bloodline of the four-armed ape, his power is unmatched." "Ah? Then why is he called the Eight-Armed Vajra?" "If you let me finish, aside from the heterogeneous grafting, he has also undergone mechanical modification, and has four mechanical arms that can be hidden within his flesh arms. Doesn¡¯t that make eight? And it¡¯s said that he has mastered a good number of battle techniques, multi-route cultivation." "Wasn¡¯t it said that he¡¯s about to manifest a new ability?" "You¡¯re not letting me finish again, that new ability doesn¡¯t conflict, so he has that too!" "..." Tao Yu stood at the entrance of the mission hall, feeling somewhat speechless as he listened to the two people beside him casually chatting about himself. He was here waiting for someone. Although the mission hall, as a landmark building, had a specifically demarcated teaming up area, many people still preferred to meet here. "Mr. Tao." Tao Yu didn¡¯t have to wait long before a boar-man and a Lizardman arrived together. Upon seeing them, Tao Yu nodded, then turned to walk toward a corner, no longer wanting to hear the ¡¯fierce and menacing¡¯ descriptions from over there. Indeed, when official historical information doesn¡¯t flow, it¡¯s a heyday for unofficial histories. Rumors and their debunking are, to some extent, much the same. No official news? Well, I might as well start a rumor! "Mr. Tao, this is our payment. Please verify it." The boar-man respectfully handed a sheet and several magnetic cards to Tao Yu, who checked the amount and, finding no error, signed off with a puff and a satisfied air. Seeing that Tao Yu had completed the transaction, the Lizardman performed the same action. Just a single transaction, and a whopping one and a half million Yuan Force was credited into his account! "The three great miraculous scripts are surely pricier than the Nine Yin True Scripture, and I haven¡¯t even saved up enough for a second-stage Deification..." Tao Yu thought with a tinge of regret. Now that his True Qi was already overflowing his meridians, even if he practiced with Acceleration, he had to orderly expand his meridians before filling them up, and the improvement speed was incomparable to before. This made Tao Yu think of the Yellow-style martial skills¡¯ demand on age, perhaps it¡¯s because the Yellow-style martial arts could rapidly expand the meridians while young and not fully set. The Great Shift of Qiankun had reached the fourth level as soon as he arrived at the Bright Summit. After going back, he used up Yuan Force to speedily advance his Inner Strength cultivation, and only upon returning here did he recently manage to enter the fifth level naturally. This brought to Tao Yu¡¯s mind the Demonic Emperor¡¯s relic. The He¡¯s Jade Disc could potentially become a fragment of the Heart of the World, but the Demonic Emperor¡¯s relic should be something that increases one¡¯s power, shouldn¡¯t it? "Alright, that¡¯s it then, money and goods changing hands, let¡¯s hope we have another chance to cooperate in the future." Having received so much money, Tao Yu still offered a smile. Even if the two families opposite him were considered to have grievances with Tao Yu, his smile didn¡¯t falter. "Ah, Mr. Tao, our patriarch truly wishes to engage with you in a more in-depth partnership." The boar-man chuckled, and as the intentions of both parties seemed aligned, the Lizardman speaking on their behalf said, "Although Mr. Tao is under the protection of the two Suns, surely it¡¯s not convenient to bother them with everything, right?" Tao Yu looked at them and nodded, also understanding what their notion of ¡¯cooperation¡¯ was. Indeed, the Lizardman¡¯s face then showed a smile, "Shiqing, your importance is only second to your sister..." ... "This ¡¯God-Containing Technique¡¯ can be seen as opening a second sea of consciousness at the third eye, and while it can¡¯t create additional spiritual power, it can store the spiritual power that dissipates over time, nourishing back when needed. "When trained to the extreme, it can form the Third Eye of Void that sees through illusion. However, because one can easily see some strange things, one must have sufficient meditation technique proficiency before delving deeper..." Dressed in an oversized cartoon T-shirt and with her long legs bare, Sun Shiqing sat opposite Tao Yu. She pointed at the center of Tao Yu¡¯s forehead, imparting the essence of the skill to him. "Does it have offensive capabilities?" Tao Yu inquired. "A little, but the primary function of this skill isn¡¯t attack; it¡¯s defense and complementing weaknesses..." This skill was mostly about seeing through illusions and enhancing spiritual resistance. In fact, Tao Yu himself was immune to these, making it somewhat redundant. The biggest help this skill could offer him was increasing his reserve of spiritual power. Under his own "Accommodating All Forms" unity of body, breath, and spirit, this skill¡¯s reserve function would become more pronounced once developed, indirectly strengthening his overall endurance. Coupled with "Authority: Cost" anchoring, Tao Yu felt he could finally shed some of his bizarre titles. "As for attack, it can create simple illusions, but like ¡¯Spirit Stinger,¡¯ it requires significant downward compatibility. It¡¯s only evident against those with much weaker mental strength. You see, it¡¯s not going to be very useful on you." "No, defense is great. Some of the weird and strange powers in the Abyss need to be countered with this, increasing the margin for error significantly." Tao Yu reversed Sun Shiqing¡¯s point without suggesting defense was of little use. "Of course, who do you think chose the skill?" ... "Amitabha, is this the base beyond the sky... Truly extraordinary." Abbot Tian Ming stepped off the bus, looking at the base in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh. This time he led the team personally, aiming to secure opportunities for Shaolin in the upcoming major shifts. Now Shaolin also had a Chosen One stationed there, beginning to hunt Titans, while he and others sought to carve out space for Shaolin here. After the descent of the Celestial Maiden, he had already made his choice. Just as generations had loyally submitted to the imperial court throughout history... "Abbot Tian Ming, no harm done." Tao Yu stood in front of the bus fleet with a smile, and it was only then that Abbot Tian Ming suddenly snapped out of it, wondering why he had completely overlooked this person just now. That shouldn¡¯t have happened. "Amitabha, this old monk was somewhat dazzled by the journey and did not see Tao layman before. Please forgive me..." "No problem, I was just testing a little skill. Young Master Sun has already arranged a teaching place for you. Please put in more effort in our joint struggle against the Abyss." Tao Yu waved his hand with a smile at Tian Ming. This visit was to check on his future cash cow and to test the post-deification effects of the "God-Containing Technique." So far, the results looked good; it could combine with "Soul Transfer" to create the level of an illusion technique. Even a monk like Tian Ming, who had a strong mental realm, was significantly affected without realizing it. It would add quite a bit of convenience to everyday life. Alright, it was about time to head to Great Tang... Chapter 310 - 280: Unexpected Change "tao, rest assured, with the great fame you¡¯ve made for yourself, it¡¯d be too embarrassing if i couldn¡¯t speed up the progress," panda pounded his chest confidently, which made tao yu nod. "leave a message if there¡¯s an issue. i should be heading home as soon as i reach the destination, but this time it¡¯s just a quick visit to check in, so no need to come back especially." "alright." tao yu looked at panda and others in front of him, including jack, park ji-hyun, lee mochou, che xiuxian, and felt a touch of emotion. it had been almost a year since he¡¯d inadvertently entered the abyss, and his nineteenth birthday was coming up. it would coincide nicely with a trip home to spend time with family and let them know he was safe. "i¡¯m off." after saying that, tao yu put on his personal flying device, mounted a motorcycle, twisted the throttle, and roared away into the distance. the personal flying device had a limited range, and even though it was fully charged now, tao yu still planned to use it only if necessary. um, the main reason for riding a motorcycle was to conveniently pick a spot for the rich girl to give him a lift later, and also to relive the thrill of covering great distances in a day... ... "look, your pet is ruling the roost now." the rich girl dropped tao yu off at the cliff¡¯s edge, the same spot where he¡¯d parked the camper before. months had passed, and even though the camper was covered with a tarp, the surrounding area was now overgrown with weeds. tao yu also reconnected with the long-missed associations of little black, and cao shaolin, who was still buried in the ground. sensing tao yu¡¯s presence, little black darted out from between the trees and came before him. behind it were several other aliens that had parasitized different animals. these aliens bared their teeth at tao yu, but a swipe from little black¡¯s tail made them settle down quickly as it turned and roared at them incessantly. tao yu went over and petted little black, his face also revealing a trace of emotion. "you¡¯re doing pretty well for yourself, almost an empress, huh? why haven¡¯t i seen you grow any bigger, though?" obviously, little black had no idea about the aliens¡¯ evolutionary state and was currently excitedly circling around tao yu. tao yu looked at little black, pondering whether to hang a tag on it and let it run back to the base from there, selling itself at the alien farm. but thinking it over, the distance was too far and too many unforeseen circumstances could arise on the way, so he dismissed the idea. "i¡¯ll take you back next time. stay here for now." tao yu pushed away little black¡¯s big head which kept rubbing against him, strengthened the mental seed, then mounted the jet ski and continued on his way. the rich girl had limited spare time, so he didn¡¯t want to cause any delays or waste any moment. "be good and follow orders." although little black seemed reluctant to see him go, it obeyed the command ¨C now almost ingrained in its genes ¨C sat down, wagged its tail, and watched tao yu disappear in the blink of an eye... the most likely candidate in great tang is he¡¯s jade disc. although it¡¯s now highly difficult for me to activate another talent after unlocking the third one and almost impossible to succeed in one try. but the activation itself is cumulative; it won¡¯t be for naught. if i can get the shards of the heart of the world from all three worlds, there should be a chance to forcibly awaken a new talent. "i still need to improve myself, i still need to strengthen my power!" tao yu thought of the rich little succubus and sun shiqing¡¯s specialties. he felt pressured. the affairs of the suns are indeed shady... "however, this is the abyss..." ... tao yu had the rich little succubus drop him off in the western regions, already within sight of bright summit. then he completed the rest of the journey on his own using a flying machine. on the way, the rich little lady took him to xiangyang to assess the titans¡¯ situation. everything was progressing smoothly, eren was practically a workhorse for the production team, shuttling back and forth endlessly. and a specially composed team of martial experts was also helping eren sweep away foes and protect him, improving their strength as they traveled and fought. but certainly not as efficiently as those back at the base killing aliens. the long-unseen zhang hao has even come out of retirement and joined eren¡¯s team. the situation here seems to be going well... "hm?" just as tao yu was inwardly noting that everything was back on track, upon reaching the airspace of bright summit, he sensed that the situation on the ground wasn¡¯t quite right. disciples were patrolling all the dangerous paths, creating a somewhat heavy atmosphere. when they saw tao yu flying over, they obviously all showed expressions of surprise. "the sect hierarch has returned." "it¡¯s the sect hierarch!" "he¡¯s finally back..." "..." tao yu did not land halfway, but went straight for bright summit, where he saw shi zuoshi, who appeared to have heard his arrival and hurriedly came out to meet him. everything was fine when he last returned, but this time shi zuoshi looked pale as paper, obviously suffering from severe injuries. with many of the experts from the six major sects away teaching and nurturing others, shi zuoshi¡¯s grave injuries must mean that a crisis has arisen in the opposing world... Chapter 311 - 281: Incoming Attack "what¡¯s going on? has a tujue expert arrived?" tao yu landed the flying machine, placing one hand on shi zuoshi¡¯s wrist and immediately felt a surging hot true qi chaotically rampaging through his body, consuming his vitality. the north star¡¯s true yuan surged forth and completely neutralized the foreign true qi, making shi zuoshi¡¯s complexion instantly much rosier. then he revealed a bitter expression "the sect hierarch is as perceptive as a torch." "has the yuan court been dispersed?" tao yu frowned. in terms of numbers and tactics, the yuan court held an absolute advantage. but in the age of cold weapons, morale was very important; it was not strange to be routed. "it¡¯s not that. rather, a small number of tujue experts bypassed the main force and headed south, stirring up trouble in the martial world." "they¡¯ve already reached the western regions?" tao yu frowned. what state had central plains been left in then? "well, not exactly. the news we¡¯ve received so far suggests they heard that the experts of the six major sects gathered to besiege bright summit, but we didn¡¯t get information beyond that; they came here directly, wishing to meet the heroes of central plains..." shi zuoshi¡¯s face was a mixture of feelings. "so where are they now? didn¡¯t i tell you to prioritize defense?" bright summit was easy to defend but hard to attack; one could say that as long as ming cult did not botch it themselves and guarded the pass properly, if tujue did not have many experts coming over, they should be adequate to cope. the five elements banner was all military-trained, and it would suffice to steadfastly guard the main paths with strong crossbows. "we are indeed prioritizing defense. they have not attacked bright summit yet; they merely set up a stage at the foot of the mountain..." hearing this, tao yu roughly understood what had happened. at present, tujue¡¯s greatest shortcoming in the depend on heaven world was a manpower issue, not just in terms of their army, but also among martial arts experts. the number they could dispatch was limited. although there was a significant gap with the depend on heaven world, it was still true that even ordinary experts in great tang¡¯s world could easily be overwhelmed by sheer numbers, as long as it wasn¡¯t someone like bi xuan or zhao deyan leading the team down. so it really was just so-so. hence, the tujue people also thought of squeezing through with a competition on the stage. for now, tao yu did not know to what extent tujue understood the depend on heaven world¡¯s situation. but since they had people come over, it would be nice to meet them. "let¡¯s go. i¡¯d like to see. do you know their names?" "they¡¯ve revealed their own names. it seems to be a nephew of some khan, self-titled ¡¯tornado¡¯ by the name of tuli. next to him are two women who seem strong as well; they should be the three strongest among them. besides, they also brought some top-notch horseback archers. i was defeated by one of them." considering zhang wuji hadn¡¯t been able to help them dispel this issue, it seemed likely that this guy hadn¡¯t come out on top either. his inner strength was sufficient, and the nine yang divine skill was of high quality even amongst other inner strengths, having healed wei yixiao¡¯s cold poison. but to counteract this type of foreign true qi that was specifically left behind by another, it would also be troublesome. tao yu himself had always left some leeway when facing enemies, and had never used such underhanded tactics. now, at least, it was clear that these tujue experts had realized the advantage their true qi held over martial artists from this side. they must have tried their moves in the central plains before. "where¡¯s wuji?" "the sect hierarch is overseeing the big picture. right now, the tujue people below still don¡¯t know our details, but if the sect hierarch has to come to the rescue every time, i¡¯m afraid our cover will be blown soon." now, wei yixiao had fully embraced calling zhang wuji sect hierarch, both in heart and word. it must be said, although zhang wuji might be a bit obtuse, he was still the child of destiny of this realm. "so, this time it¡¯s my turn..." tao yu chuckled, stepping lightly and leaping over, and at the same time at the entrance of the headquarters, he saw zhang wuji with a group of five elements banner disciples, armed with bows and arrows, guarding the place. zhang wuji was also sitting cross-legged at the moment, with xiao zhao beside him appearing somewhat anxious. however, seeing tao yu approaching with an airy stance, xiao zhao¡¯s eyes lit up, and the same was true for the other five elements banner disciples. back when tao yu had exhibited his divine might, it was as if a celestial god had descended, and those who had seen it still remembered vividly! tao yu landed behind zhang wuji, extending his hand to probe, and indeed, the foreign true qi, much more abundant than that of shi zuoshi and wei yixiao, was being suppressed by zhang wuji¡¯s robust inner strength in one corner of his body, being slowly extracted with the rich nine yang divine skill. without tao yu¡¯s help, he could solve the problem by relying on the unending nature of the nine yang divine skill, but now that tao yu had seen it, he would naturally lend a hand. the overbearing true yuan of the big dipper forcibly barged in, pushing aside zhang wuji¡¯s own inner strength, and swept away the true qi inside. while tao yu was clearing it away, he also made a surprising discovery that this true qi was much purer than what was inside others. although it still couldn¡¯t compare to the level of the big dipper¡¯s first deification, it definitely wasn¡¯t some mixed-breed practice... "brother tao, sorry, i¡¯ve disappointed you," zhang wuji opened his eyes, showing a hint of a sigh. "no, you¡¯ve done well. i didn¡¯t expect you to be able to block it even once. now the timing is just right. this time it should be a master, not some small fry like i thought..." tao yu patted zhang wuji¡¯s shoulder and chuckled lightly, "leave it to me." a sense of full security then emerged in the hearts of everyone nearby... ¡ª¡ª your next read is at empire Chapter 312 - 282 Aching Foot at the foot of bright summit, the absolute territory of ming cult, about forty or fifty cavalrymen were now leisurely letting their horses graze on the sparse grass of this barren land. in front of them was an extremely simple ring, just haphazardly encircled with broken stones. at this moment, a valiant man around thirty, sat upon a tiger-skin chair with a thick iron spear lying nearby, exuding a sense of heft. beside him stood two foreign beauties of distinct appearances. "why waste so much time here? is the central plains really that amusing? it¡¯s just an inferior land; i feel uncomfortable even breathing." bader looked at tuli¡¯s indifferent demeanor, clearly agitated. this woman¡¯s figure was tall and elegant. she wore a beige robe patterned with cloud motifs and a wide belt of alternating red and white, which made her slender waist seem even more delicate. she had thought that they were heading south to the central plains to finally confront ba fenghan and settle the score, but she had not expected to come here instead. although her true qi wasn¡¯t much affected after arriving here, she always felt off and lethargic. moreover, her mind was completely occupied with the thought of resolving things with that faithless ba fenghan, and she couldn¡¯t muster any enthusiasm. "hehe, i think you just want to settle things with ba fenghan," the other beauty said, smiling mirthfully as she teased. "chunyu wei, your senior brother was killed by him. don¡¯t you want revenge?" bader¡¯s voice was as cold as ice. "i don¡¯t want to be here either¡ªit¡¯s quite uncomfortable. but this is the order of our master, the khan. and besides, we are now hundreds of years in the future. aren¡¯t you curious at all?" chunyu wei was the third disciple of ¡¯martial venerate¡¯ bi xuan. her strength was outstanding among the younger generation, and personally, she wasn¡¯t very keen on following tuli here, feeling that the man was too sinister¡ªeven her master did not like him. yet, as they ventured deep into the south this time, she had to represent her master. "the last time they went south, they already sent secret messages back for their own assessment. have we come to this remote region of the western regions to stage such a pointless arena? there is no one who could defeat me here, not a single challenge." bader, the tujue woman, had a wild streak, and even zeng aniu¡¯s few times playing the savior, in her eyes, were nothing but trickery. if she were to step into the ring, it was uncertain if her opponent would leave in one piece! the crude true qi of the martial artists here seemed completely insignificant in her eyes, hardly worth a blow. "enough." tuli, known as ¡¯tornado¡¯, snorted coldly as he saw another group of people descending the mountain path from ming cult, his face revealing a trace of cruelty.no?v(el)b\\jnn "they come and go, just the same few. judging by our encounters in the central plains, it¡¯s very likely that these are the strongest members of ming cult." while saying this, he looked up at the foot of the mountain, where hundreds of disciples of the five elements banner were guarding in a military formation. shields, arrows, and spears combined with the terrain advantage made this another reason why they could hold the arena without worry. "no, just went on a long trip." tao yu spoke in an amicable tone, holding back the others who wanted to retort, then he walked directly towards the platform. "forgive the ignorance of your humble servant and junior, sect hierarch, for causing tuli khan such amusement." calmly walking to the center of the platform, tao yu glanced over tuli and the two distinctively beautiful women behind him, then suddenly revealed a slight smile. "so, tuli khan, please, go ahead." tuli was taken aback. up until now, these people from the ming cult had only been sparring with the warriors he brought, those few dozen riders. although their numbers seemed small, they were the elite personally trained by the ¡¯martial venerate¡¯ bi xuan. otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have joined this mission. up till now, the people from the ming cult had only been passively dealing with the situation, occasionally saved by zeng aniu. it had always been zeng aniu saving the day, which naturally began to reveal their weakness after a while. but what was this now? a direct challenge to himself? with just a few strikes through the air from him, you¡¯re already struggling to cope¡ªthat¡¯s way too presumptuous! "heh, how about you beat my men first..." "what, is tuli khan afraid that after losing to me, your beauties will run off with me? though it seems to be a tradition among the tujue." tao yu casually hit a nerve, causing tuli to suddenly stand up, his tiger-like eyes glaring. this reaction somewhat surprised tao yu, who then said with an odd look on his face, "did i break your defenses just like that? don¡¯t tell me i hit a sore spot? have others taken something from you before?" tao yu¡¯s face was full of curiosity, as if he wanted to probe further. "you¡¯re courting death!" tuli had intended to maintain his dignity and let his men fight first. but now, having his unpleasant memories provoked, he instantly took up his spear and lashed out in a fierce leap towards tao yu, aiming to skewer him through on the spot. a sharp whistling sound filled the air. "why the hurry..." tao yu felt the sharpness of the attack that reached him despite being several yards away, and he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and chuckle. however, this guy¡¯s strength was indeed formidable. a man whose name i¡¯ve never heard before was able to instill in me a slight sense of danger¡ªthe depths of the great tang are truly profound... Chapter 313 - 283: The Actions of the Tujue although tuli launched a furious attack, his eyes revealed a placid calmness afterward, and he quickly entered a mysterious state. the long spear in his hand, while thrusting like a dragon, conveyed a sensation where hardness and softness intertwined that tao yu could distinctly feel. it seemed as if he was being drawn into the opponent¡¯s playing field. this truly surprised tao yu. goodness, how can every random fellow that appears play with such an atmosphere? the yin and yang, the real and the illusory, existence and non-existence, all mingled as one with nature¡¯s profound mysteries, making the spear moves unpredictable. even tao yu couldn¡¯t pinpoint where his opponent¡¯s spear was ultimately aiming to strike. "interesting." tao yu didn¡¯t draw out the black iron heavy sword, instead he moved in close directly. the god-containing technique, with its ability to see through falsehoods, allowed tao yu to easily identify the weakest point in his opponent¡¯s aura. he then flicked his finger as if blooming a flower. pop~ invisible energy burst forth and the still inexperienced tuli, who had yet to grasp the ¡¯minutiae¡¯ realm, immediately became disordered. his spear technique, which originally contained the nuance of yin and yang, turned chaotic. next, tao yu used another hand to pinch the tip of the spear, firmly locking it in place! the tremendous physical strength granted by his stance skill and the powers like the dragon elephant prajna, combined with the locking of true yuan, rendered the opponent¡¯s spear unable to advance an inch! boom~ the ground beneath tao yu¡¯s feet instantly cracked like a spider¡¯s web, with violent energy rampaging. hovering midair with his spear pinched by tao yu and unable to come down, tuli¡¯s eyes were about to pop out of his skull. "how is this possible!" "nothing¡¯s impossible." tao yu gave a light chuckle and flicked the tip of the spear with his finger. the force of the great shift of qiankun, with a swoosh, forced the long spear to slip from tuli¡¯s hands, leaving a trail of blood from the tiger¡¯s mouth along the shaft of the spear. the receding butt of the spear pierced directly through tuli¡¯s shoulder, going straight through! "huh? he actually dodged it." tao yu raised his eyebrows and looked at tuli, a trace of admiration appearing on his face. he hadn¡¯t held back at all just now; a casual flick and the opponent was able to dodge desperately in such a disadvantageous situation, minimizing the injury. indeed, he had some skills. "!@...#£¤" the sturdy men nearby, seeing tuli injured in a moment, were all shocked, their mouths chattering nonstop in the tujue language. tao yu couldn¡¯t be bothered to spend willpower to translate and, looking at their approaching direction, he casually released a palm strike. roar~ the lofty dragon¡¯s chant caused all the sturdy men to tremble, their eyes glazed over, and then four blood dragons swept through, sending them all flying, before circling in the air and returning to tao yu. after the blood dragons were retracted, there were still splattering noises upon hitting the ground, followed by wails everywhere. "well, she seems to be an important person indeed." when chunyu wei slowly recounted the situation, revealing everything tao yu wanted to know, a flicker of interest appeared in his eyes. this ¡¯tornado¡¯ tuli was truly not a nobody; her strength was amongst the top of her peers. this allowed tao yu to breathe a sigh of relief. "i was saying, if anyone could just jump out and pull people into a realm of yin and yang, real and unreal, then i really need to question my own strength. and to think this young girl turns out to be the third disciple of bi xuan...i do have some impression of her..." for someone like tuli, a silly man with a common name, tao yu was naturally clueless, but it seemed chunyu wei really did make an appearance before. "turns out tuli, this unlucky fellow, was actually cuckolded by someone, tsk tsk..." chunyu wei also spilled all the gossip when tao yu inquired. years ago, in a sandstorm, ba fenghan captured the fifteen-year-old bader and then, you know. bader even accompanied him traveling through the grasslands, before later escaping. this turned bader¡¯s love to hate, and she returned to tuli to practice her martial arts diligently, intending to settle her grudges personally. although chunyu wei was a tujue, because she was a disciple of bi xuan, she was well-informed in terms of news. when they ¡¯headed north,¡¯ they had already learned that yang guang had been assassinated on the other side, and there was also a rumor that the he¡¯s jade disc was selecting a universal sovereign. "how long ago did you hear about the he¡¯s jade disc?" "we just got the information when we were coming over. it¡¯s being talked about all over; my master said that it was the buddhist sect people who used their powers to spread it quickly." in this era where information was not widely accessible, to be able to create such a momentum about the he¡¯s jade disc selecting a universal sovereign so quickly truly demonstrated their abilities. "there might still be a chance to salvage it..." a contemplative look appeared in tao yu¡¯s eyes. the buddhist sect was about to create momentum, and the news needed time to settle and spread. then there was also the issue of shi feixuan¡¯s ¡¯way of the sovereign,¡¯ which shouldn¡¯t have progressed so quickly. for now, it appeared that great tang wasn¡¯t bordering any other world. there might be worlds bordered by the sea or further south, but their impact on great tang was limited. the plains were blocked by tujue; yang guang was dead, and the world was in chaos. with such circumstances, there indeed wasn¡¯t the mood to deal with other matters, so the impact was minimal. "my master has taken li shimin as a disciple, so technically, he¡¯s my junior brother..." pfft~ the tea that tao yu had just sipped sprayed onto chunyu wei¡¯s pretty face. okay, retracting the previous assumptions, tujue did block the connections, but that didn¡¯t mean tujue itself wouldn¡¯t do anything! but bi xuan taking li shimin as a disciple? this left tao yu feeling somewhat surprised and skeptical. if history had been transferred over, then he should know it was li shimin who annihilated them. "wait a minute, nothing has happened yet, and if bi xuan knows li shimin¡¯s achievements, choosing other means seems normal. as long as tujue doesn¡¯t cause trouble, great tang¡¯s treatment isn¡¯t bad. as long as tujue doesn¡¯t commit suicide by something like the wei river alliance, great tang really wouldn¡¯t care about supporting tujue..." initially, tao yu thought bi xuan¡¯s head was broken, but now it seemed like it could be an early investment! he could also choose to launch a surprise assassination of li shimin. with his status as one of the three grandmasters of the world, the li family would be defenseless if unprepared. but if li shimin were to die, bi xuan might not necessarily be able to secure benefits for tujue. it might indeed be better this way. and there, having had tea sprayed on her face, chunyu wei dabbed the droplets of water from the tip of her hair, stuck out her tongue to lick her lips, and then smilingly said to tao yu, "thank you, i¡¯m all good now." "..." Chapter 314 - 284 Departure "bi xuan¡¯s apprentice..." tao yu frowned, indeed feeling that this was rather troublesome to deal with. now that yang guang was dead, and chaos had ensued in the central plains of great tang, the power that was restraining tujue had suddenly diminished, possibly disrupting the original balance. that was why there was this need for tuli to lead a team ¡¯northward¡¯ this time. apart from a few of them coming over, there was another, tuoba yu, who was still in the central plains gathering information. tuoba yu was chunyu wei¡¯s senior brother, the second disciple of bi xuan. speaking of strength, they were all inferior to tuli, from whom tao yu could sense a slight sense of crisis. it was just that his own abilities were too all-encompassing, making the fight quite easy, but this didn¡¯t mean he could ignore tuli. the fact that he didn¡¯t directly use vajra indestructibility divine skill to forcefully resist was tao yu¡¯s way of taking tuli seriously. however much chunyu wei was bi xuan¡¯s apprentice, tao yu currently had no confidence in dealing with these grandmasters. although chunyu wei had mentioned that from her perception, tao yu wasn¡¯t much inferior to her master. but what tao yu remembered most vividly about the great tang world was that there were just too many ¡¯horns¡¯ wandering around! long and frequent were stories of having crossed hands with some grandmaster or being pursued by one, or conjectures of encountering a peer of similar prowess. only after the fight and truly facing the real deal would one realize the difference was like heaven and earth. and there were more than one or two instances of this kind. this was probably due to the way information was transmitted in ancient times; having a record of victories would classify them as of the same level, but in reality, the circumstances at that time, the grandmaster¡¯s killing intent and determination, among other factors, could determine too much. so when chunyu wei said she felt tao yu wasn¡¯t much different, tao yu flatly ignored it. he had the benefit of a special effects filter, and although he wouldn¡¯t belittle himself, he wouldn¡¯t get carried away either. in such circumstances, dealing with them might provoke bi xuan to come knocking, and while he himself could fly over the grasslands, bright summit would suffer. yet if they were to be imprisoned, and their martial arts not crippled, bright summit couldn¡¯t hold them! "alright, your words have been of great help to me, so be it, you may leave, but i hope that you, tuli, will swear never to be our enemy," said tao yu calmly, looking at tuli with bandages on his shoulder, still with traces of blood. although the oaths of ancient times were not particularly reliable, they had their uses to some extent. in such situations, even a skilled fighter at tuli¡¯s level could play a significant role. "alright, then i hope we can meet again in the central plains. by that time, you probably won¡¯t be afraid anymore," chunyu wei said, taunting tao yu a little. clearly, tao yu didn¡¯t care about the provocation at all. actually, you¡¯re right... i am afraid... ... tao yu stood on the cliff top and watched them leave, then turned to zhang wuji and said, "wuji, we need to be even more cautious from now on. guard the main paths and expand the intelligence network outward to confirm the movements of the tujue." "alright. are you really going to pass by there, brother tao?" "yes, i still need to go." tao yu planned to fly over using a flying machine, but the range wasn¡¯t quite enough. after the battery ran out, it would be a good time to return home to check in, and coincidentally, to celebrate his birthday before coming back. although it would waste five days, a fully charged flying machine would make up for all the time spent on the road. "you can refer to the things left behind by tuli and chunyu wei, but don¡¯t force yourself to practice them. they mentioned they felt a sense of oppression after coming to our world, which might also affect their skills," tao yu advised. tao yu thought this feeling they described was likely due to differences between worlds. perhaps the world of great tang had more abundant free energy, making cultivation somewhat easier. now, he had no idea about the situation of zhang sanfeng in that world. with the old daoist¡¯s shrewdness, he must have sought to understand the situation deeply, and perhaps was even starting to try integrating martial arts. after all, he should now be at the beginning stages of creating tai chi fist, which was a time of needing to absorb! "now, there¡¯s no rush to solve the issue of the second deification of the nine yang divine skill. the goal should be set on the three major unique skills, to achieve it in one step..." after parting ways with zhang wuji, tao yu took out his flying machine again. this gadget was convenient but carrying such a big package made it difficult to bring along many small items. wino was now so swollen that he couldn¡¯t come out to help; he was purely a storage box. coming out to fight would definitely earn gold coins. "it seems that the art of corpse refinement really should be put on the agenda now. however, all of the yuan force i have now should be prioritized for acquiring skills from the great tang side!" after experiencing tuli¡¯s strength, tao yu looked forward to what was to come even more. enjoy exclusive content from empire the longevity secret, which starts with innate true qi, might reach or even surpass the effects of the nine yin true scripture after its first deification... Chapter 315 - 285: The Grandmaster’s Ambience ``` "not bad, the mileage is accurate, but the free energy in this world is more active, and there¡¯s an indescribable strange feeling." above the endless grassland, tao yu slowly brought his personal flying machine down, where the height of the pasture truly met the saying ¡¯when the wind blows, the grass bends and reveals the sheep and cattle¡¯, creating waves of grass with each breeze. after landing, tao yu began to reassemble the flying machine, transforming it into a portable mode and strapping it onto his back. since entering the great tang¡¯s world, tao yu had felt a certain cheerfulness in his thoughts. there was no boost, no increase in strength, but there was an indescribable feeling. he had no experience in this area and was unclear, perhaps he would need to find an opportunity to seek out a master of the martial world for advice. but not now, he needed to go back and recharge first. "pioneers are so convenient, solar charging takes too long, it¡¯s much faster for me to go back myself." unconsciously, it has been almost a year since his talent was awakened... tao yu secured the flying machine on his back, then began to sit cross-legged. this was the great grassland, with no cover anywhere, so it hardly mattered where to return from. but just as tao yu started meditation to establish a connection with the world, his heart suddenly twitched, prompting him to open his eyes and actively interrupt the state. his spirit perception wouldn¡¯t act up without reason, and this time the sensation was even more vague, as if obscured by a layer of sand, more misleading than the interference and misguidance master wang had given him at first! tao yu slowly stood up and then his pupils constricted as he looked in a certain direction. a figure was swiftly approaching, their movements not graceful but more like high-frequency sprinting, yet their speed was even faster than tao yu¡¯s own. a master! a great master! "did he spot me from the sky? i wasn¡¯t flying low!" tao yu exhaled slowly, feeling somewhat heavy-hearted. "haha, interesting, so interesting, to think someone this young could give me such a feeling, worlds beyond is indeed full of hidden dragons and crouching tigers, i really want to explore it thoroughly." bi xuan looked at tao yu, his face showing an excited expression, yearning for the endless abyss. however, it was a pity that he was bound by his own people, his own identity, and lately, he had been concentrating deeply, seeking ways to break free from these constraints. he viewed the sudden appearance in the connected grassland world as a blessing from the heavens to the tujue, and he was determined to seek a path for the tujue! "in your earlier passage through the sky, did you use that thing?" bi xuan glanced at the case tao yu had cast aside, and although he saw tao yu¡¯s passage through the sky earlier, he was not as shocked as the others. "indeed, does the martial sovereign have any instruction?" "give it to me, tell me how to use it." bi xuan was straightforward. "sure, if the martial sovereign can share the ¡¯flame sun divine skill¡¯ with me, then it is not impossible to give such an external object to you." tao yu replied readily. having felt the power of the tuli, tao yu believed that bi xuan¡¯s ¡¯flame sun divine skill¡¯, though not comparable to the three great divine skills, was still valuable enough to obtain! if he could observe it before getting his hands on one of the three great divine skills, giving away a personal flying machine was not such a big loss! he could buy ten of them with the shares he sold to the beast tamers and longxi clan. but when tao yu directly demanded his fundamental law, bi xuan¡¯s gaze gradually became more dangerous. this was a providential discovery he made in the desert temple, and not everyone was like the yellow demon, able to dismiss divine techniques so casually! "interesting, to think there¡¯s someone on the grassland negotiating terms with me." "oh? the grand grandmaster wants to rob something from a junior like me?" tao yu quirked an eyebrow in challenge. ``` Chapter 317 - 286: Return the scene before my eyes gradually changed, and tao yu reappeared in the rented room. the oppressive feeling of the world changing resurfaced, even stronger than before, but with the mastery of the grandmaster state of mind, tao yu only paused for a moment before easily adapting to the current environment. compared to his previous room, this rented place was not luxurious, but it was much better, with the neon-lit city just outside the window. tao yu, who had just returned, paused slightly because he heard voices in the living room, suggesting that there might be visitors. still carrying his personal flying machine, tao yu planned to take it for maintenance. as he opened the door, he saw his parents sitting somewhat stiffly on the sofa, listening to an intelligent and mature curly-haired beauty speaking about something. tao shi also sat obediently to one side, stealing glances now and then, prompting an amused expression to appear on tao yu¡¯s face. darn it, for a boy of stone¡¯s age, this might indeed be a bit overwhelming. the noise from tao yu¡¯s entrance immediately caught everyone¡¯s attention. the mature curly-haired beauty, upon seeing tao yu, adjusted her rimless glasses and revealed a bright smile "mr. tao, you¡¯re back. nice to meet you for the first time, i¡¯m zhi lan, an employee of the company¡¯s internal affairs department, and also panda¡¯s mother." tao yu, hearing this, also exhibited a hint of surprise on his face. thinking about panda¡¯s current height of almost two and a half meters, and then looking at the voluptuous and graceful zhi lan, he couldn¡¯t associate the two at all. one could only say that the changes from heteromorphic implants are drastic. "auntie, i wouldn¡¯t have recognized you if you hadn¡¯t told me. it¡¯s hard to imagine your son has grown so big." tao yu said politely, since he and panda currently had a comfortable collaboration, but he was also curious about the purpose of this visit. "what a sweet talker you are, handsome too, with great talent and strong ability, you must enchant quite a few beauties." zhi lan spoke with a cheerful laugh, but then got to the point of her visit, "my visit this time is actually for official business, because it concerns you, i am here to present this job offer." at these words, tao yu paused in surprise, then politely asked, "please go on." the internal affairs department? what official business could they have with me? "it¡¯s like this, the company has numerous support programs for outstanding talents, and for quality talents like mr. tao, who come from grassroots and support their families, the internal affairs department has special work arrangements..." zhi lan then explained her purpose for coming. in truth, tao yu had already arranged new, stress-free jobs for his parents. although the salary wasn¡¯t high, it was safe. but he hadn¡¯t expected that the company¡¯s internal affairs department would take the initiative to come to him. however, it didn¡¯t take long for tao yu to understand the reason¡ªit was due to the changes following his suppression of the many inner city pioneers in the new development zone! "how will they be arranged? can you give me details?" since it was an official matter, tao yu naturally intended to get clarity, and he took a seat opposite zhi lan. the main thing was the little rich girl had said before, it¡¯s best if he could sometimes redirect focus by showing his presence, whether he¡¯d go was another matter, but it¡¯s best not to show any aversion. "now, the name ¡¯eight-armed vajra¡¯ has been established, and those who should know about me will know. i¡¯m probably in high demand..." tao yu muttered to himself, then turned back to his parents and said, "i¡¯m going to tend to the flying vehicle maintenance, i might go to wang goudan¡¯s place for dinner tonight." ... "you don¡¯t know, i¡¯ve been asked a lot lately if i have a brother..." wang goudan was in town today and had finished his mission; dragged out by tao yu, he went along to send the flying machine for maintenance. "haha, just say yes." tao yu found it funny, thinking back to when he had randomly chosen that nickname. "no way, i can¡¯t handle that kind of attention." wang goudan always seemed very timid. he also knew tao yu¡¯s nickname, and the pressure had been great lately. "how¡¯s the money-making going?" "still saving up, probably in another year it¡¯ll be enough." "mm, keep saving. there¡¯s some good stuff in the development zone, and i reckon your mechanical modifications will see a boost soon." tao yu already knew some unpublished insider information from the avatar side. now that they had discovered unobtainium, it was no problem to give a friend a simple boost. "oh? are there good resources for us?" "yes, unobtainium. but probably will have to wait a bit longer." "haha, don¡¯t worry, i can wait. i¡¯ve still got to save up. later i¡¯ll need your help to stand by me when i upgrade, otherwise, the value is too high and i won¡¯t be able to handle it..." wang goudan made tens of thousands a month because he was very frugal and had reached a bottleneck in his strength improvement, generally only spending on maintenance. so even after cutting his expenses, saving up two hundred thousand in a year was no problem. he had good talent and the capacity for further upward compatibility. his current platform was at an intermediate partnership level, and previous strength improvements could be made slowly by trading in smaller parts. but when he was close to the limit of his platform, it required a fundamental swap of the platform, a major surgical process, along with a hefty one-time payment. with wang goudan¡¯s strength, the money that had to be put down on the "surgery table" was indeed too hard for him to handle. lacking a powerful family or background, if someone else gobbled up the resources, it was gone, and surgeries, well, they could fail! that was actually another hidden ceiling beyond the limitations of talent. but tao yu could easily help him break this chain; all he had to do was save the money... ``` Chapter 318 - 287 Sudden Incident "sir, you can pick it up before you return to the abyss, and we will have the battery fully charged for you." tao yu entrusted the flying machine to the shop for maintenance and received quite enthusiastic service in return. aside from dispatching the flying machine, he also casually placed the cart titan¡¯s yuan force items up for auction en route. according to the words of that old appraiser last time, the cart titan excelled in dexterity and endurance, and its adaptability in the abyss was very strong ¡ª its price might only be second to the incomplete transforming bomb titan. "let¡¯s go, i really have the money to treat you to a meal this time." tao yu pulled wang goudan along; this time, he was treating him to a good meal... ... in the elegantly adorned hall, someone was playing a kind of harp, and the beautiful, light music was a complete contrast to the rock and heavy metal normally heard in the inner city; the nearby de?cor was dominated by simplicity and elegance. it had quite the artistic temperament. one could tell that the majority of customers here were also refined ¡ª they were the target audience for this establishment. however, there was no doubt that those who could spend hundreds of yuan force just to dine here were generally quite esteemed. tao yu and wang goudan were also very satisfied with their meal. spending money had its reasoning, and this was indeed a notch above the gourmet food prepared by cooking chips like the ones wang goudan used; the chef had handled the different ingredients in distinct ways according to their unique characteristics. a serving of an unknown yuan force creature¡¯s liver wrapped in crispy bread was stuffed into the mouth, the bread absorbing the fat leaking from the liver, with each bite bringing a full-bodied organ sweetness that was rich but not greasy. "expensive does have its reasons," tao yu mused contentedly as he ate, and at that moment, the server brought over two bowls of thick, white soup on a trolley. the rich aroma of the fish soup was tempting, making one¡¯s mouth water just by smelling it. "haha, i used to not afford such a nice place, but the taste is indeed good," said wang goudan as he reached for the soup bowl, stirred with a spoon, and prepared to have a taste, but in the next moment, tao yu had grabbed his wrist. "hey, you have your own serving, do you want both?" wang goudan looked curiously at tao yu. but tao yu didn¡¯t speak; instead, he just frowned and stared at the fish soup. "hold on, there¡¯s something wrong with the fish soup." tao yu¡¯s words left wang goudan stunned, and the server who had wheeled the trolley over looked at tao yu with a confused and cautious expression, taking the initiative to speak, "do you have something to say, sir? if the taste isn¡¯t to your liking i can speak to the kitchen staff." from her manner, she seemed to be concerned that tao yu was the type to find fault without cause. a meal costing several hundred yuan force wasn¡¯t cheap! "it¡¯s poisoned." tao yu didn¡¯t try the soup and also released wang goudan¡¯s hand, giving him quite a shock. he trusted tao yu completely and knew that he wouldn¡¯t make a joke about this kind of thing at such a time. "what¡¯s going on?" "i don¡¯t know." tao yu had the reminders from his spirit perception and also, thanks to his deification auxiliary ability in herb recognition, could sense something off in the soup. the two who spoke up were not just blindly flattering tao yu; tao yu could vaguely sense that they were strong, either top-tier intermediate partners or on par with senior partners. for them, the notion of being poisoned in such a place probably demanded considerable concern. choosing this place for its delicacy and safety, only to encounter a poisoning incident? this had the manager inwardly complaining, fervently hoping the incident was a misunderstanding. but the simple action taken by tao yu earlier suggested that the issue wasn¡¯t so straightforward. at the very least, such underhanded tactics as those used by competitors would not involve hiring such an adept expert, especially since the restaurant was under surveillance... but the next moment, he slightly changed color upon hearing the report from the surveillance room, "manager, the surveillance cameras are broken..." there was indeed a big problem! ... "it¡¯s a wish-power poison named ¡¯preserve¡¯, the poison excels in being concealed¡ªcolorless, tasteless, pricey, and it doesn¡¯t act immediately after entering the system but gradually erodes it, affecting even those with high poison resistance with altered physiologies..." the security team responsible for this area arrived, and the captain identified the type of poison on the spot. based on past experiences, he said, "you would likely have been ambushed on your way back from dining here. now that it¡¯s been discovered, the trail might have gone cold. the technique was skilled; no traces were left. it¡¯s probably the work of the thieves guild. according to past experience, someone might have placed a bounty on you. have you recently offended anyone?" it must be said, the security team had seen much and was quick to unravel the clues. they found the body of a waiter in a back alley trash bin. unless something unexpected happened, the culprit had assumed this identity and seized the opportunity to poison the victim. then, using the excuse of going to the washroom, they left directly. the process was extremely smooth, and it all happened very quickly. "who hasn¡¯t offended someone? however, my dining here was spontaneous, and i didn¡¯t notice anyone tracking or watching me on the way." tao yu mentioned casually. "if your excellency¡¯s abilities can ensure that no one knows your movements, then this assassination could also be impromptu. your bounty might be quite public, killed and then directly collect the reward, similar to quests from a mission hall." good grief, the bearded captain of the security team was also extremely knowledgeable about the workings of the thieves guild¡ªit made one wonder if he had any side jobs. "ha, you seem to know quite a bit. do you have the address of the thieves guild? i¡¯d like to have a word with them." "such an illegal organization, we do not have the address for them either; otherwise, we would have eradicated it." enjoy new tales from empire even though he had inside knowledge of the thieves guild, the captain¡¯s words were watertight. tao yu handed him some wish-power metal, which promptly changed the conversation, "however, we often receive reports that people seem keen on crawling into the sewers in district c17. still, the thieves guild is rather loosely organized, remaining uneradicated because there isn¡¯t much of a core to it. once they seem dissolved after a big event, given some time, they always reemerge, like weeds..." tao yu¡¯s expression subtly shifted upon hearing this. eradicated yet reemerging? was it others using the name of the thieves guild, or was there some other explanation... seemingly noticing the hint of confusion on tao yu¡¯s face, the captain, who had taken the money, added another piece of information, "reportedly, just reportedly, the thieves guild may have originated from another city, its leaders mostly tough characters who have crossed the grey mist to arrive here. they often operate both overtly and covertly, even maintaining contact with other cities. if one site is eradicated, a reserve steps in, persistent as weeds..." Chapter 319 - 288: Thieves Guild ``` "goudan, you should head back first. be careful on your way, and from now on, we¡¯ll stick to ingredients you buy." although tao yu had received a lifetime discount as compensation from the store, he still felt that the outside world was indeed unreliable. even though the store was also a victim, tao yu didn¡¯t lash out at them. "okay, be careful. i¡¯ve heard the thieves guild is pretty chaotic." wang goudan had never been in contact with the thieves guild. his approach to missions was always to play it safe, but after all, he was a regular at the mission hall, so he had some understanding of the situation. it was precisely because he had heard of the chaos that he didn¡¯t attempt to make extra money by getting involved. even wang goudan, as an intermediate partner, dared not to venture there casually, not even because he was cautious, which gave a glimpse into the majority of those frequenting the thieves guild being tough characters. like annan, the cat-woman, who although submissive in front of tao yu after being subdued, was someone with hands stained with blood. it was not uncommon for wanted criminals to appear at the thieves guild, but the absence of senior partners squatting there for extra earnings indicated that the risks far outweighed the benefits! "chaotic? chaos is good..." tao yu¡¯s eyes grew deep... ... the dark alley was so dim even the street lights were broken, flashing sporadically, casting an eerie ambience. it was a stark contrast to the well-lit neighboring streets. tao yu, wearing a partner¡¯s cloak and mask, came here and also found the sewer entrance that the captain had mentioned. there was someone in a black robe who had just emerged from a sewer opening in a deserted alley. seeing tao yu made him extremely wary as he hurriedly left. however, the next moment, he felt a pat on his shoulder. before he could react violently, his body went numb, losing complete control over himself. this terrified him, and his mouth, still able to speak, quickly uttered pleas for mercy. "spare my life, grandfather! i¡¯m not the one you¡¯re looking for." he knew, as an apprehended individual, that there was an unwritten agreement within the thieves guild, with temporary entrance changes each month to avoid conflicts. while not absolute, aside from a few unruly greenhorns and madcaps, most people tended to respect this protocol. because even though the core of the thieves guild couldn¡¯t sort out every rule breaker, they¡¯d randomly select a few as examples. it was common for troublemakers in the thieves guild to seem fine at first, but a few months later, their corpses would be found floating in the sewers that passed by the guild. this was also why senior partners avoided involving themselves there. if there was a chance to dispose of him without leaving a trace, there would be many willing to attempt it. for instance, the boar-men from the past or the lizard gastrous willing to avenge a "life-and-death brotherhood" after conflicts intensified¡ªall hinged on personal ability and the privileges it brought. the somewhat amusing thing to tao yu was that the thieves guild had only recently resumed operations. the last time, they were openly challenged by the president of the chaoyang society, resulting in their business being overturned, and only recently had they reopened¡ªsince then, all the assassination operations related to the chaoyang society had disappeared. when tao yu heard about this, he felt it was somewhat unexpected yet entirely reasonable. without being shrewd, if the thieves guild couldn¡¯t become the strongest, they were destined to be destroyed sooner or later. in contrast, their current reputation seemed normal. however, the thieves guild was doing one thing particularly well at the moment¡ªtheir anonymous task system, plus, they also possessed the ability to store yuan force remotely within the same city. "it¡¯s interesting that their trust is actually based on a ¡¯divine spirit¡¯. no wonder they¡¯ve managed to thrive, not fearing that the thieves guild would consume the bounty rewards themselves." tao yu¡¯s expression was somewhat strange. the main deity that the thieves guild relied on was the ¡¯god of wealth¡¯, one of the positive gods spawned by the world¡¯s will, accessible through the meditation technique. without its own will, but with corresponding constraints. most importantly, the ¡¯god of wealth¡¯ could store yuan force. as long as a carving master could sculpt a statue of the god of wealth, remote storage could be accomplished. however, the ¡¯god of wealth¡¯ would take a ten percent commission, and this would happen every time. generally, companies would prefer to set up their own yuan force payment system rather than choosing the god of wealth, but the thieves guild did otherwise. the task mode was simple: pre-deposit yuan force in a dual-key system¡ªone for the thieves guild and one for the task issuer, deposited in advance in the statue of the ¡¯god of wealth¡¯. if the task was completed, the issuer would send the key for confirmation. it was also possible to withdraw a task, but that would result in a ten percent loss of yuan force and a commission for the thieves guild. however, withdrawal came with a few days of a ¡¯cooling-off period¡¯, primarily to prevent the issuer from exploiting time differences to withdraw the task and freeload after its completion. there were also chaotic situations where tasks went awry, such as when the key holder of the thieves guild got killed and so on. but since there were restraints on all parties involved and due to the thieves guild¡¯s certain ability for retribution, such incidents were relatively rare events. the thieves guild was a slick organization skilled at making concessions, with a highly flexible bottom line. there had even been cases where a powerful victim turned the tables and started trouble for the task issuer! stay tuned to empire so, usually, the tasks that the thieves guild could undertake had an implied cap. whether out of the thieves guild¡¯s own caution or the issuer¡¯s prudence, this factor was considered. risks... were borne individually. ---- enhance your reading experience by removing ads: remove ads now Chapter 320 - 289: The True Master "well, the ¡¯god of wealth¡¯ has become the deity of the ¡¯thieves guild,¡¯" tao yu murmured, "no wonder the guild is tolerated by the corporations. after all, the upper limit of power is closely related to the strength of the ¡¯thieves guild¡¯ itself. if gu qiu suppresses the thieves guild, they just cancel the mission then and there. you eat as much as you work for..." tao yu even wondered if it wasn¡¯t just the ¡¯thieves guild,¡¯ but many of these shady and loose organizations that might rely on this thing. always a law-abiding citizen, tao yu had never visited the black market before. this time was his first encounter with this ¡¯god of wealth.¡¯ "perhaps even the followers of the heretic god exchange trust with it. it¡¯s like a cure-all salve." tao yu sighed, and then the look in his eyes beneath the mask became a bit nuanced. "but to hang up my mission just like that, does that mean i¡¯m being underestimated..." this was a dried-up sewer, about two meters high. although it smelled awful, it was relatively dry with no mud to speak of. despite the darkness that made it impossible to see your own hand, tao yu¡¯s vision was unaffected here. turning a corner, he saw a door resembling that of a tool shed and pulled it open, walking in. there was no one keeping watch; indeed, it was a loosely organized operation. but this was just one of many passageways; they formed an intricate web with multiple exits to choose from. due to frequent changes, there were almost no fixed installations here. upon entering the ¡¯hall¡¯ of the thieves guild, he could see it was almost an ¡¯open-air¡¯ space. the only seats were some sturdy metal pipes nearby. at that moment, three or four people were sitting far apart on those pipes, flipping through something with glowsticks in hand. there was a bar with an led screen and a statue representing the ¡¯god of wealth.¡¯ behind the simple bar stood a bartender wearing a mask, dressed differently than others who were covered head to toe, likely a staff member of the thieves guild. judging by the contours of her figure, she was a woman. the first thing that caught tao yu¡¯s attention was the statue of the god of wealth, which was only a little over a meter tall. similar to the statues in the plaza, the ¡¯god of wealth¡¯ had no face, but the attire was distinctively merchant-like, holding a pair of scales in hand. "scales? the symbol of ¡¯authority: price¡¯ is also a pair of scales. i wonder if there¡¯s a connection." tao yu pondered internally, but that wasn¡¯t the main point. the crux was that he actually saw a bounty notice about himself on the led screen! ¡¯bounty target, tao yu, outsider, partner code ¡¯eight-armed vajra,¡¯ currently residing at 1702 no. 17 starlight apartment, orange street, south city. estimated strength between initial and mid-level high-grade partner, has a preliminary grasp of gang qi, a practitioner of the way of myriad forms, and also possesses excellent shooting skills. studying a newly emerged inner strength cultivation system, extent unknown. registered as having grade a dynamic vision talent, suspected of hiding abilities.¡¯ ¡¯completed five six-figure bounties in one month, supposedly the inner strength system has methods to find people by sound. dominated numerous young inner city prodigies in the development zone. mission conditions: public execution with evidence left behind, or video documentation of the killing, or bring the head of the target to the bounty placer. bounty amount: three hundred thousand.¡¯ in fact, tao yu had only said it offhandedly, not expecting to actually come across the culprit! with his own spirit perception, tao yu began to use the advantage of the meditation technique to deduce that at least within the restaurant, there was no malice. also, with the intervention of the security team, the villain who had secretly poisoned and run away, even upon discovering that the security team had arrived, probably wouldn¡¯t dare to find out exactly what happened afterward for fear of leaving any clues. yet, tao yu didn¡¯t expect that this person would actually come to the thieves guild and hide here. "why couldn¡¯t it be me? i didn¡¯t particularly follow him; it just so happened that i ran into him on the way, so i killed a waiter, sneaked in, and successfully poisoned him. what, do you have any objections?" tao yu¡¯s voice remained hoarse, which made the person who called him out quite uncertain and apprehensive. continue your journey on empire are you kidding me? that¡¯s what i was going to say! why do i feel like i¡¯ve become a stand-in... but quickly, his heart grew cold, and he turned on his heels to run. tao yu chuckled; it really was him! "the thieves guild is a demilitarized zone; let him go." a cold voice came from behind tao yu, as if the bartender already knew tao yu had come specifically to probe. whether the victim or someone hired by the victim, he intervened directly. my thieves guild is not a place where just anyone can act recklessly! however, almost as soon as those words were finished, tao yu flicked his fingers, and the head of the man who had just started to flee exploded on cue. brain matter and blood were scattered all over the floor and splattered on the nearby pipes everywhere. the other figures in black robes still at the scene, after a brief moment of shock, immediately took to their heels. what a place of trouble! but as they just began to move, tao yu showed no mercy and continued flicking his fingers, heads burst in succession. finger-flicking divine powers guided by psychic abilities were definitely an effective tool against this rabble. in a place shrouded in darkness, tao yu had absolutely no reservations! "sorry, they¡¯re already dead, you spoke a bit too slow," tao yu said with a hint of apology in his tone, seemingly very polite... enhance your reading experience by removing ads: remove ads now Chapter 321 - 290: Entering the Great Tang Again ``` looking at the fallen corpse, the bartender wearing the fool¡¯s mask emitted a chilling aura. "young man, don¡¯t think that with just a little power, you can do whatever you want. the world you can see..." however, before he could finish his sentence, tao yu had already drawn him into his grandmaster¡¯s mental realm. the strange sensation of being suppressed in that realm immediately caused the bartender¡¯s expression to change drastically, his originally soft voice almost distorted. "domain?! misunderstanding, sir..." before he could finish his words, tao yu¡¯s palm was already pressing on his mask, crack~ with the force of his energy, the mask shattered, revealing an ordinary-looking face. following that, tao yu reached out again, pulled off the incredibly realistic headpiece that was almost undetectable, and revealed the face of a middle-aged woman. noticing certain traces on that face, tao yu¡¯s mouth twitched, then he pulled close to her neck and tore off again, stripping off a human skin mask to reveal a beautiful woman beneath it, her face touched with panic. "oh? what misunderstanding?" tao yu spoke methodically. domain? something similar to a grandmaster¡¯s aura? that was not impossible¡ªthe unity of body, energy, and spirit, divergent paths leading to the same destination. beyond a certain threshold, one might indeed consider such a transformation. yet she didn¡¯t give off the same impression as a wealthy lady, but her strength was absolutely overwhelming for a grandmaster. it must be a different path or perhaps a division based purely on the mental realm, not necessarily representative of absolute strength. "sir, i am truly deeply sorry. regarding this bounty, we can revoke it, and we will not accept similar tasks related to it in the future." the once arrogant and beautiful woman now lowered her gaze in submission, truly embodying the clown mask she had worn earlier. in fact, tao yu could sense that this person wasn¡¯t weak and did pose some threat. while not as strong as himself, she was more potent than the deadly bullet and several kings of the development zone he had seen before, ranking in the middle or slightly above average among senior partners. otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to suppress the situation like this. this was, after all, the territory of the thieves guild, known for its flexible principles... "so you¡¯re saying there¡¯s no other information here?" tao yu asked with a smile, playfully lifting her delicate chin, his tone flippant. the thieves guild, which had just been decimated by the president of the chaoyang society, would probably have to find a new place again. "no more..." after confirming an affirmative response, tao yu snapped her neck. he then poured gasoline over the nearby corpses. by the time tao yu emerged from the sewer again, he could see smoke billowing from other sewer exits... ... "happy birthday!" the family gathered together. wang goudan came to help with a lavish dinner, and everyone enjoyed a good meal happily. but that was it. having survived tough times in the outer city, they used to be content with having meat for birthdays and didn¡¯t care all that much. now, the circumstances were just a bit better, plus tao yu had just returned to recharge and report safety, coinciding with his arrival. "bro, next year i want to choose the development zone too." tao shi sipped his soda slowly, reluctant to finish it in one gulp. "as of now, that should still be okay." the alien issue had been resolved, the survival rate greatly improved, and now with the skills tao shi had learned in advance. ``` enhance your reading experience by removing ads: remove ads now Chapter 322 - 290 Reentering the Great Tang_2 his starting point was indeed not low. in the few days since his return, besides giving some attention to the thieves guild, tao yu also received several related invitations. there were ones from senior partners¡¯ firms, the partners¡¯ guild, and the administrative office for the newly developed zone in the inner city. tao yu found it normal, but his family members kept on refreshing their worldview, and by now they had also accepted the reality that their child had shed the ¡¯genius¡¯ title and grown into a ¡¯strong¡¯ individual. experience tales at empire it was precisely because of this actual strength that it was more appropriate for tao shi to follow tao yu to the new development zone. "i will strive to awaken a good talent, and then focus on training my inner strength this year." after the simple birthday celebration, tao yu returned to his room. the trail had gone cold at the thieves guild, and though it was unclear who was behind it, actually there were only a few who had the motive and could put forth three hundred thousand yuan force, and it was not certain whether it was a private act by someone. for example, the direct lineage of the guy he had killed, driven by revenge, was no longer considering the loss of benefits. "luckily, my parents have started to join the talent plan. if they are driven by revenge, they probably won¡¯t easily risk offending the company until they deal with me." it¡¯s true that once a person is gone, the respect cools off, but when the person hasn¡¯t left, the tea isn¡¯t so easily chilled! as long as i am alive, if any trouble befalls my parents, who are nominally protected by the company, a fuss upon my return would at least lead to a proper explanation for me. even if someone wanted revenge, the cost-efficiency is too low; after all, my family¡¯s strength couldn¡¯t pose much of a threat. therefore, all current conflicts would focus on me. as long as i am alive, i am the strongest pillar supporting my family! "i can¡¯t waste too much time on such matters. my current strength doesn¡¯t allow me to do anything in the inner city to eliminate potential future threats, so returning to the abyss to enhance my strength is the most orthodox solution to the problem!" tao yu¡¯s gaze became somewhat intense. because he was strong, the thieves guild issued missions and he directly took them on. it was precisely because he was strong enough that the internal affairs department of the company sought him out and various organizations competed to woo him! strength could solve all problems! things that shun the light, when handled, need no consideration! tao yu looked at the pager in his hand that served as a referral token from the thieves guild. if you are unappreciative, change your location and i¡¯ll challenge you again... having made his decision, tao yu checked his equipment once more. his personal flyer had been returned, maintained and fully charged. next time he should be able to reach the central plains region of the great tang directly. having [one certificate, forever valid], i can say that in a one-on-one, i fear no grandmaster, and if it¡¯s a fight to the death, it¡¯s definitely the other person who will die! but that might lead to a loss. the cost of deification in the longevity secret is still unknown; i can¡¯t afford to waste it... "currently, the most valuable are the three unique books. however, sword canon of mercy might not be suitable. demon strategy, on the other hand, is valuable; just a single dao heart demon seed has cultivated many powerhouses who¡¯ve shattered the void, but unfortunately, it has been dispersed." "and now i have absolutely no recollection of the location of the dao heart demon seed. i can attempt to collect the others, but my main focus should still be on the longevity secret..." tao yu¡¯s second deification with the big dipper is a top-notch daoist method. he doesn¡¯t want to waste his nine yin true scripture, so it¡¯s best to find something that is compatible with it. the seven chapters of the longevity secret, with the two dragons obtaining two, achieve one yin and one yang; just these two chapters alone are compatible with me. moreover, the longevity secret has a specific location, now it¡¯s just about figuring out how to deal with the two dragons. tao yu contemplated for a moment. undoubtedly, as children of destiny in this world, both are chosen ones, and their characters are quite commendable. although xu ziling was pua¡¯d by shi feixuan for a while, overall, he¡¯s still considered decent. if according to what tuli and others have said, there hasn¡¯t been much change in time, xu ziling and shi feixuan have not yet made any contact, and i can completely help him turn things around. and these two are inherently rebellious. forcing them to hand it over might cause complications, so it¡¯s better to find an opportunity to py them. yang guang is dead; no one is competing for the longevity secret anymore. the most coveted thing by the two dragons is still the secret of yang gong¡¯s treasure trove. it¡¯s just uncertain whether bi xuan taking li shimin as a disciple will change the selection of he¡¯s jade disc... "as for the buddhist sect, it seems they really don¡¯t mind these things, as long as the person is easy to control. actually, they don¡¯t have many options, with li faction, song faction, dugu faction, and li mi - li mi is not from a noble family, which is almost impossible, unless li mi forms an alliance with the song faction..." while pondering and making a decision, tao yu continued to sit in his flying machine, heading toward the central plains of great tang. "hm?" having achieved the grandmaster realm, tao yu, with his enhanced spirit perception, sensed something in the sky, turned his head, and looked far in the direction of a tent. he saw bi xuan, who had stepped out of the tent and locked eyes with him. looking at each other across the distance, neither made any move. bi xuan stood outside the tent, while tao yu continued on his way, leaving well enough alone... ``` enhance your reading experience by removing ads: remove ads now Chapter 323 - 291 Target Luoyang the previous chapter is being reviewed and i¡¯ve already modified the wording based on the tips, but it still has to wait for manual approval, no idea how long that will take... ¡ª¡ª "luckily, the beautiful library still had something." tao yu flipped through an ancient chinese topographical map he had obtained from zombie world, having hand-marked a few locations himself, and with some references, he also found the directions in the sky. and tao yu¡¯s destination was none other than luoyang! the novels about the great tang are too long, and although tao yu¡¯s current mental strength allowed him to remember a lot of content, he only had a vague understanding since he hadn¡¯t read them in detail initially. for example, he didn¡¯t recognize ¡¯tornado¡¯ tuli at first, only regaining a bit of memory after associating him with chunyu wei later on. according to their conversations, if the impact of abyss on the central plains area is still not significant, the news about he¡¯s jade disc choosing the rightful ruler of the world had just started to spread and definitely wouldn¡¯t have been handed over so quickly. in his memory, he¡¯s jade disc was located in the outskirts of luoyang at jingnian zen monastery, guarded by liao kong who practiced the silent chan meditation. although liao kong wasn¡¯t the most prominent among the grandmasters, he indeed qualified for that level. because of the peculiar properties of he¡¯s jade disc, liao kong couldn¡¯t carry it on his person, which provided an opportunity for the duo known as the dragons to steal the disc. and as long as he¡¯s jade disc wasn¡¯t snatched away by the dragons, it was still potentially within tao yu¡¯s grasp. now that the dragons had become the chosen ones, they shouldn¡¯t waste such a treasure; better to pass the muscle changing and bone forging scripture to them... "i remember the original plan was for the ¡¯hermit¡¯ ning daoqi to hand over he¡¯s jade disc to shi feixuan in luoyang, and then he was to inquire about the ¡¯way of the sovereign¡¯ here, wasn¡¯t it?" tao yu wasn¡¯t certain, but the item definitely got lost at jingnian zen monastery. whether he goes straight to jingnian zen monastery to steal he¡¯s jade disc or schemes with the dragons for longevity secret, luoyang is a must-go destination for him. chosen ones always have good luck, are the core of the world, and there are more benefits to following them. he just hopes there won¡¯t be too much discrepancy in timing. "yang guang has died, and now luoyang should be under wang shichong¡¯s control, but it seems there are still the dugu faction and a newly established emperor in the palace? furthermore, as the current center of the central plains, it has also become the center of the whole martial arts community whirlpool, with buddhist, taoist, and demonic forces creating chaos, along with the dragons and ba fenghan¡ªthese three big troublemakers..." although tao yu didn¡¯t have the details to exhaust all possibilities, he didn¡¯t have any major issues with the big picture; knowing the outline was enough for him to infer the rest. to his current understanding, the great tang hadn¡¯t deviated too much from its course yet. read latest chapters at empire the biggest impact on the central plains might be the butterfly effect caused by some experts from tujue choosing to stay or leave, as well as bi xuan taking li shimin as his disciple! "in the original character setting, li shimin was depicted as even more positive than in history, but bi xuan was one of the top three grandmasters in the world. currently, just one of many lords, the li clan certainly couldn¡¯t resist this temptation, where the political meaning is greater than the actual meaning." at this thought, tao yu flying in the aircraft couldn¡¯t help but show a slight smile, curious indeed. he wondered whether li shimin, in such a state, would still be able to hold onto his original intentions and whether he would still be chosen by the buddhist sect... bi xuan clearly treated their current environment as the official history, yet the core child of destiny of this world was still with the dragons. when they noticed tao yu, their attention was immediately drawn to the black iron heavy sword he carried. someone capable of wielding such a weapon was certainly no weakling, so they had no desire to provoke an incident and were ready to ride past swiftly. however, tao yu took a couple of steps forward, blocking their path, and raised his hand to reveal a gold ingot in his palm. "whoa." the leader of the group quickly pulled the reins to stop, his gaze shifting uncertainly between tao yu and the gold ingot in his hand. such a thing was not something one would see in circulation at the market! even normal transactions seldom involved pieces of broken silver but usually copper coins. out here in the wild, upon seeing a group of strangers, to suddenly produce a gold ingot and display it openly? this... "what is the meaning of this, sir?" suppressing the greed in his heart, the rough-looking leader raised his hands in salute from atop his horse. the others behind him were also full of caution. tao yu raised an eyebrow at this reaction, but since they weren¡¯t taking the bait, it would be rather awkward to try robbing them. "i¡¯m short a means of transportation. sell one to me." pocketing the gold ingot, tao yu quietly pulled out some broken silver from his chest, which he estimated to be about ten taels. this action caused the leader¡¯s brow to twitch uncontrollably. what was the purpose of pulling out that gold ingot just now! but, after all, he was an old hand in the jianghu; even though he internally complained, a smile still appeared on his face, "my friend jests. we happen to have an extra horse, and if you¡¯re also heading to luoyang to witness the grand event, why not travel together?" having said that, he signaled his companions to clear the pack from the back of one of the horses. a horse isn¡¯t very enduring if it carries a person; it¡¯s necessary to frequently change horses at relay stations, and it¡¯s not uncommon to see riders with two horses each. for these jianghu men, however, having a horse for transportation signaled that they already had a certain standing. being able to spare one for carrying cargo was quite impressive. tao yu glanced at them and chuckled lightly, withdrawing the silver from his hands. "in that case, my thanks." he could feel their wariness and faint hostility, which was only natural. but since they chose to be friendly in their actions, using this opportunity to find a few guides into this new world wasn¡¯t a bad idea... enhance your reading experience by removing ads: remove ads now Chapter 324 - 292 Eavesdropping? "alas, we brothers have traversed many places, yet we haven¡¯t made a name for ourselves, much to tao yu¡¯s amusement." li yong, who led the group, spoke of the difficulties they faced as they journeyed on. it was clear that they were seasoned hands, with some skill to their name. they had drifted from under du fuwei to xiao xi¡¯s command, and then to shen faxing, followed by lin shihong, before finally heading to wagang village. after their leader was killed by li mi, they felt it wasn¡¯t the place for them and started running. it felt like they had traveled everywhere under the heavens. "look on the bright side, having survived so many battles is already the greatest of luck." tao yu said comfortingly. and this wasn¡¯t just words of consolation. even before yang guang had died, heroes had already begun to rise everywhere. it was now even more turbulent, a truly chaotic era. these few men had managed to survive thousands of miles from du fuwei to traveling around the entire world; this in itself was a skill. their strength derived from battles in the military, somewhat resembling li jing¡¯s style. however, their set ways and the limitations of their inner foundation meant their full potential was capped. otherwise, their achievements could have been much higher by now. this was the drawback of the martial arts in the great tang world. the talents of the twin dragons had always been praised, but due to a late start, even with the miraculous longevity secret, they still needed the he¡¯s jade disc and the demonic emperor¡¯s relic to compensate for their weak foundation. read the latest on empire in tao yu¡¯s opinion, this could be due to the domineering nature of true qi in great tang. if one couldn¡¯t get their meridians used to it and strengthen them during their growth, trying to expand them later in life could lead to damage because they couldn¡¯t withstand it, and one would have to slow down the expansion process. in contrast, metal series inner strength, while weaker, was much gentler, allowing huang shang, a mere civil official compiling the taoist canon, to be filled with inner strength after completing his work. "hey, now we just want to see who this he¡¯s jade disc selects as the leader of the world and settle down with him instead of wandering any longer. even dying on the battlefield would be better than continuing this unsettled life." after all, they were hardened veterans, and from their discontent with du fuwei¡¯s military discipline to their displeasure with li mi¡¯s usurpation, these rough military men had their own understanding and principles. they may have committed some wrongdoings, but overall, their moral compass was relatively upright for this era. and through their words, one could see the influence of the buddhist sect¡¯s maneuver. the "hermit" ning daoqi and the buddhist sect representative shi feixuan had jointly chosen the leader and bestowed upon him the he¡¯s jade disc. under the blessing of such a momentum, many aspirants like li yong would join them. in an era where information flow was limited, this was an absolute trump card. it was only after a day¡¯s journey filled with idle chatter, and brief stops for rest and meals that they arrived outside of luoyang as the sky began to darken... "they really did build thirty-zhang high city walls..." from afar, tao yu gazed at the majestic hundred-meter city wall of luoyang and couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of admiration. that was the height of more than thirty floors of a high-rise building! what a grand construction project it must have been! and the city gates, wide enough for four lanes of carts to travel side by side, as well as the bustling flow of people and the connecting waterways, indeed presented a living wonder. "no wonder it¡¯s said that luoyang can¡¯t be taken by direct assault, only by siege." tao yu sighed in his heart. even the strongest of this world would find it difficult to overcome such heights, to say nothing of ordinary soldiers. a hundred-meter ladder? it would snap in half just being raised. even a super-giant would cry at the sight of these walls. "damn, those walls are really high. who could possibly take them down." li yong and his companions had fought in many places, but it seemed this was their first time in luoyang, their faces full of shock. "haha, those defending the city are also human. sometimes, it¡¯s not about breaching the walls, but breaking people¡¯s spirits..." tao yu laughed heartily. "well said, no matter how sturdy the city is, once the people¡¯s will collapses, taking it down is as easy as flipping one¡¯s hand." while tao yu and li yong conversed in normal speaking voices, a man dressed in military attire on horseback laughed heartily a few zhang away, praising tao yu¡¯s statement, prompting tao yu to glance sideways at him. the newcomer appeared to be around thirty, with a handsome bearing. he did not carry a weapon, but his hands bore calluses, and he had an air of being tempered in military life. after a brief moment of contemplation, tao yu realized that this is likely the time when li mi had defeated yuwen huaji, with his forces pointing directly at luoyang. seems like the twins might have been cooperating with wang shichong at this time? this expert, observing outside the walls of luoyang yet not entering the city, could very well be connected to li mi. and since li yong and the others had previously served at wagang, only escaping after the death of the chief, their expressions changed abruptly when they saw the man who spoke, and hisfew horses of robust escorts, they blurted out, "xu shiji!" enhance your reading experience by removing ads: remove ads now Chapter 325 - 293: News of Zhang Sanfeng ``` "xu shiji?" because of the association with the novel "romance of the sui and tang dynasties," tao yu was quite familiar with the name xu shiji. he was a future general who would surrender to the li tang dynasty and even be granted the li surname. in "tale of the twin dragons of great tang," he¡¯s shen luoyan¡¯s fiance?! for now, his reputation was still overshadowed by that handsome military strategist, and since shen luoyan was wholeheartedly devoted to helping li mi conquer the world, she hadn¡¯t yet married him. she only gave up after li mi surrendered. "brilliant~" tao yu clapped his hands, his face beaming with joy. when xu shiji saw tao yu¡¯s expression, he knew his title had been recognized. since tao yu¡¯s earlier words matched his interests, he approached tao yu and said, "i see that you carry yourself with an air of grandeur. may i ask if you¡¯re interested in joining lord mi¡¯s command? we..." "haha, i was just wondering how to get involved, and here you are, offering the perfect opportunity. don¡¯t take offense, brother xu, but now you are my captive. come with me." tao yu¡¯s words left xu shiji completely baffled. what? but before he could respond, tao yu spurred his horse forward and glided toward him. this immediately sent a chilling sensation rising from the depths of xu shiji¡¯s heart. a master! and an incredibly strong one at that! "my lord, be careful!" the several elite riders beside xu shiji immediately drew their swords. however, before they could take any action, the pull from tao yu¡¯s great shift of qiankun through the air disarmed them as they were drawing their swords, sending the blades flying straight towards tao yu. while still midair, tao yu used this traction to increase his speed even further! as the swords arrived simultaneously, a flick of his hand shifted them around him, and he turned 180 degrees, flinging them back at their owners. chuff, chuff~ all except for xu shiji, who exclaimed and managed to block the longsword aimed at him but was still shaken off his horse. the others were injured and knocked off their mounts by the impact. it was only because tao yu didn¡¯t want to kill indiscriminately that they were just injured and not dead. after landing, xu shiji slid back a few steps and felt a tingling in his palms, profoundly shocked at the encounter. where did this master come from? before he could react further, tao yu had already sealed xu shiji¡¯s acupoints with the flicking flower finger technique. xu shiji was strong in leading troops, but his personal combat skills were certainly no match for tuli. tao yu didn¡¯t want to appear too extraordinary, so it was just a casual dispatch. now, after taking xu shiji prisoner, he shooed the wounded guards to the side and led several horses over. but he was in no position to object at the moment, the difference between them was too vast, and without external forces, he had no chance of escaping on his own. in the end, he could only follow tao yu¡¯s lead and say, "esteemed zhang has been a remarkable figure in the martial world over the past year. he initially became famous for evading pursuit by the demon sect¡¯s formidable assassin, bian bufu. but as the chase went on, it turned into him hunting down bian bufu instead, defeating many of the demon sect¡¯s experts along the way, before finally being forced to retreat by empress yin." xu shiji wore a peculiar expression as if he couldn¡¯t quite comprehend this old taoist. "the individuals who have grown the most rapidly recently are widely acknowledged to be xu ziling and kou zhong, who practiced the longevity secret; they went from having no knowledge of martial arts to achieving notable reputation in a very short time. since they practiced the longevity secret and are also young, their progress can be understood to some extent..." it seemed that xu shiji was also puzzled by this matter. "although zhang is indeed like an immortal with an air of unfathomable depth, he must also be over the age of sixty. such a rate of growth is unheard of. the most recent incident involved an unknown reason for his clash with the ¡¯hermit¡¯ ning daoqi, ending in a draw..." this was an event that caused a sensation throughout the martial world, even in this chaotic era. even tao yu didn¡¯t expect this old man to be progressing so rapidly. but considering the special nature of this world, it was effortless for zhang sanfeng to attain a grandmaster¡¯s understanding upon arrival, and even reach higher planes of understanding. with such a fast track, everything else simply followed naturally. how he managed to provoke bian bufu was unknown. after his hundredth birthday, his temper had significantly mellowed, but the nickname "three crazies" was not given for nothing. facing the demon sect would have allowed him to experience the world¡¯s pure true qi firsthand. having resolved this issue, it would not come as a surprise that he could fight ning daoqi to a standstill. the pure yang wuji gong and the tai chi fist are all his own creations, and after arriving in the great tang, he only needed to adapt his vast inner strength into congenital true qi that fits him personally, which could be readily understood. well, it would be incomprehensible to tao yu, but in the abyss, anything is possible! "however, to be nicknamed ¡¯slovenly taoist,¡¯ it¡¯s quite a name to be able to utter. i¡¯m afraid it¡¯s the buddhist sect stirring the waters to some extent." after experiencing their selection of a sovereign for the world and their strong backing of shi feixuan, tao yu didn¡¯t need evidence to be convinced that they were involved in this. a newly emerged powerful figure is labeled with a cap first. with a nickname like ¡¯slovenly taoist,¡¯ one¡¯s subsequent reputation is naturally affected! "heh, but all these are secondary; the most important thing is still strength..." last time, he was already able to fight ning daoqi to a standstill, so winning the next battle seems only natural. then, when he becomes the undisputed number one in the central plains, the nickname ¡¯slovenly taoist¡¯ will just be an embellishment to his casual demeanor! this is the culmination of a great martial artist¡¯s century¡¯s worth of accumulation. tao yu had no reason to be envious. besides, whether it¡¯s the nine yin and nine yang he now possesses, or the longevity secret he aims for, he feels it would be good to have the assistance of that man... seeing tao yu¡¯s interest, xu shiji continued to speak, "also, there¡¯s a rumor that his challenge to ¡¯hermit¡¯ ning daoqi this time was due to the bewitchment of the demon sect, and that being from overseas, he may also have goryeo blood..." upon hearing this, tao yu felt even more certain about his speculation. good heavens, if even wagang has caught wind of this, it¡¯s hardly a ¡¯small rumor¡¯ anymore¡ªit has already spread. and such tarnishing rumors are indeed difficult to wash away. even if he becomes the first in the world, he might be akin to the goryeo ¡¯fencing master¡¯ fu cailin, unlikely to be accepted as orthodox in the central plains. read exclusive chapters at empire the representative of the central plains is still the ¡¯hermit¡¯ ning daoqi... Chapter 326 - 294 Manqing Courtyard "goryeo bloodline... wow," tao yu pinched the bridge of his nose. the national flag was just starting to hit the market, and here you are practically delivering it right to their doorstep¡ªimpressive. luoyang¡¯s defenses are pretty tight these days, at least on the surface. although they aren¡¯t banning martial artists from entering, there are indeed masters and heavy troops guarding the city gates. given that wang shichong and li mi are at odds with each other, to the point of being under siege, it¡¯s surprising that the city remains open to visitors for this grand event. wang shichong must be feeling his own kind of pressure. and yet here was tao yu, casually bringing in some of wagang¡¯s key figures over his horse like goods, which should have been quite conspicuous. even li yong and the others were a bit nervous, afraid of being questioned. but to their amazement, the guards seemed to look right through them as if they were nothing at all, just staring blankly as they passed by, as if they didn¡¯t exist. xu shiji, who had been on tenterhooks, was also filled with doubt, and looked back at tao yu, only to find his gaze somewhat glaring. but with a blink, the brightness seemed to fade, as if it were an illusion. "luoyang is the heart of the central plains, a strategic must-contend-for territory. with wang shichong facing threats like the dugu faction within the palace and li mi from outside and now with representatives of both the orthodox and demon sects gathered, the pressure must be immense." tao yu used the god-containing technique in combination with soul transfer to deal with the guards¡¯ inquiries and then showed a trace of emotion on his face. looking at the bustling streets of luoyang, it¡¯s hard to imagine that this is an ancient city with extremely backward production capacity, especially during a chaotic era. it seemed as if the interior of luoyang was completely unaffected by the chaos outside, still enjoying false prosperity. flowers blooming brightly, a scene of seething energies... ... "full?" tao yu, accompanied by xu shiji, had already come to the third inn, but each one turned out to be overcrowded. li yong and the others didn¡¯t care much, casually settling for any stable in an inn, but although tao yu wasn¡¯t particularly picky about his surroundings, having bivouacked in worse conditions in the rainforest, if there were better accommodations available, he preferred to find a nicer place. otherwise, what¡¯s the point of becoming stronger? "honored guest, luoyang is quite crowded these days, and the other inns likely don¡¯t have much space left. you might try seeking temporary accommodation with a local household, or finding a spot with a prominent family. otherwise, i¡¯m afraid only the manqing courtyard might still have a vacancy," said the innkeeper, bowing and scraping to tao yu, trying to steer him in some direction to avoid incurring his wrath. "what place is manqing courtyard?" tao yu asked. "it¡¯s the most famous brothel in luoyang, known for its steep expenses, so it¡¯s certainly not full. i heard that the amorous gentleman stayed there for free for a while." being in luoyang, which is considered the most outstanding region in the world today, even an innkeeper had some knowledge. tao yu nodded upon hearing this. he didn¡¯t mind such an environment¡ªit was just lodging, after all. as for money... tao yu, after all, was the sect hierarch of the ming cult. besides having amassed some gold and silver in the cult, he had also found a heavy purse on xu shiji after capturing him, which contained not only silver but also a good number of gold leaves. he had more than enough to cover the lodging fees. to tao yu, the money of this world was incomparable to yuan force; there was no custom of frugality for him. "it doesn¡¯t matter. consider this a merit on your part; let¡¯s call it even. i hope you won¡¯t regret it, though. is there an invitation card?" "no, i don¡¯t have it with me." xu shiji was unclear about what tao yu meant by ¡¯don¡¯t regret it.¡¯ but he knew that li mi¡¯s son, li tianfan, would be coming, and vast gorge¡¯s lineup of experts would be incredibly formidable, strong enough to make him believe that if they noticed him, his problems would be easily resolved. just then, several figures dressed as martial artists hurried over from outside, taking out invitation cards and preparing to enter. but the next moment, they were stopped by tao yu raising his hand. "hold on a moment." "is there an issue, brother?" a man around thirty, with a scholarly appearance but already some greying at the temples, looked tao yu up and down curiously. noticing tao yu¡¯s handsome and imposing appearance, and even the horse-handling servant by his side looking stout and tall, he too stopped and inquired. "brother, i too wish to go in and witness the grand event, but alas, i lack an invitation card. mind if i tag along?" tao yu was quite blunt, which left the gentleman and his companions a bit stunned. wow, isn¡¯t he being overly familiar? at this time, xu shiji quickly whispered in tao yu¡¯s ear, "this is the song faction¡¯s second son, song shidao." xu shiji¡¯s words made song shidao look at him for an extra moment; his own fame wasn¡¯t small, and handling the salt trade, he had had many dealings, but being recognized at a glance was also rare. tao yu was also taken aback. this was a big event indeed¡ªsong shidao was involved in the scramble for he¡¯s jade disc in luoyang? the impression tao yu had of this man was that he was infatuated, and he hadn¡¯t expected him to be caught up in this vortex too. bad luck, he had absolutely no recollection of this. it was definitely a change in the plot. indeed, there was bound to be some butterfly effect. tao yu thought quickly and then gave a respectful bow, "could you make an exception for me, song gongzi? i am friends with the twin dragons of yangzhou, and they have mentioned you to me." originally, song shidao had responded politely out of his upbringing, just by virtue of tao yu¡¯s dignified air. directly asking to tag along likely wouldn¡¯t have worked. but tao yu suddenly mentioning the twin dragons immediately made song shidao think of fu junniang, causing him to sigh somewhat absent-mindedly, "come with me. we have two chambers, and that¡¯s quite enough." the manqing courtyard was truly deserving of its reputation as luoyang¡¯s largest brothel, with a truly unique design. the place wang bo had chosen for entertaining his guests was the "tingliu pavilion," located behind the main hall. it was encompassed by a square of four three-storied buildings from the east, south, west, and north, circling a vast central courtyard of fifty feet wide. whether for performances or martial duels, this courtyard was incredibly convenient, and the surrounding pavilions were already aglow with lights... ¡ª¡ª Chapter 327 - 295: Meeting Gift "truly the finest of luoyang." tao yu watched the beautiful maids moving between the pavilions, and it must be the blessing of the world that made these beauties all above average, yet here they were mere ordinary servants. an unexpected piece of information he hadn¡¯t deliberately inquired about before made known to him that the three greatest courtesans here, qing ju, qing lian, and qing ping, were all beauties without equal in the world. it seemed there was no exaggeration in this claim. in the group of the song faction led by him, aside from himself, there was also a tall and beautiful woman. if one were to talk about her absolute beauty, it felt somewhat lacking, yet she had a unique temperament. the name song yuzhi flashed through tao yu¡¯s mind. however, he did not strike up a conversation, seemingly because of the presence of an outside male, song yuzhi did not share a chamber with them but went to the next one over. tao yu squeezed in with xu shiji at song faction¡¯s spot. by this time, a platter of candied fruits had already been arranged in front of them, and tao yu sat down and started to pick at them right away. "the travel by carriage and boat has just brought me into the city, and not a drop has entered my stomach, leaving me thirsty and hungry. brother song, please don¡¯t take it amiss." tao yu ate the candied fruits with a smack, causing xu shiji beside him to want to cover his face. "haha, we do have food for dining here as well, i¡¯ll go and have them bring up some dishes." under the pressure from song que, song faction had always maintained a tight front; one could say his entire persona was most fitting for the description of a ¡¯noble scion.¡¯ although tao yu¡¯s actions seemed somewhat impolite, his forthrightness and ease were actually what song faction envied. he himself could not achieve such a demeanor. he promptly had someone bring up some hot dishes. "when did little brother tao make their acquaintance? i wonder what they¡¯ve said about me." song faction did not doubt tao yu¡¯s words because he knew very few people were aware of his connection with the twin dragons; it felt more credible to invoke the name of anyone other than the twin dragons. "uh, actually, i haven¡¯t met them yet, but it feels like i¡¯m about to. i came to luoyang specifically to look for them." while tao yu was swindling food and drink, he was somewhat open about his intentions. his words also made xu shiji start; here to find the twin dragons? then what was the purpose of capturing me? to deliver me to them? song faction didn¡¯t expect tao yu to respond in such a manner, a hint of surprise showing in his eyes, but he wasn¡¯t angered and still used his refined voice to say, "oh? then i wonder what brother tao seeks from them? the treasure trove of yang gong perhaps?" currently, the greatest secret associated with the twin dragons was without a doubt the treasure trove of yang gong. this bonus, similar to that of the he¡¯s jade disc, was such that whatever lay within the treasure trove of yang gong, those contending for the world need only to secure this famed treasure to be seen as holding a part of the grand momentum, significantly enhancing their prestige. at the same time, the treasure trove of yang gong seemed to also involve the demon sect, indeed another whirlpool. song faction was a man of deep feeling, under the sentiment of cherishing the house for the sake of the crow, he also held a protective affection towards the twin dragons. and now kou zhong, in reality, had already come to an agreement with song que; if he managed to prevent li mi from seizing luoyang, he would have the chance to wed song yuzhi. otherwise, the song faction might consider forming an alliance through marriage with li mi. before tao yu could speak, the pockmarked-faced man blurted out, "xu shiji?! what are you doing here, did you arrange this with your wife?" as they came in, they had just bumped into shen luoyan! xu ziling was even teased by shen luoyan. but having different paths, they should not scheme for the same goal; xu ziling and shen luoyan had drawn a clear line between them. "ah? shen luoyan is here too? no wonder he kept wanting me to stay. don¡¯t worry, this is my prisoner, you can have him if you want." tao yu looked at the two men with a smiling gaze, "how you wish to deal with him is up to you, consider it a meeting gift..." it was then song shidao realized that tao yu¡¯s little follower was none other than xu shiji, quite a renowned figure of wagang. this was somewhat unexpected. and a prisoner? xu shiji was no mediocrity, yet he was captured so effortlessly by this lad who even looked younger than the twin dragons? "ah, how could we accept such a grand gesture? we¡¯re still strangers, and to accept such a gift..." the man with the pockmarked face must be kou zhong, who was always robust; he started rubbing his hands as if dealing with an irritating fly. though claiming reluctance, even though wearing a mask, one could tell he was keen to accept. now with li mi¡¯s army closing in on luoyang, capturing xu shiji would indeed be most satisfying! after drawing a clear line with shen luoyan, xu ziling had not thought about returning xu shiji either, but his thoughts were deeper, calmly looking at tao yu he said, explore more stories at empire "brother song mentioned that you wished to get acquainted with us, but i still have no idea what you ultimately desire to do." ba fenghan, though silent behind, also watched tao yu with interest. "as i said before to young master song, my main goal is the longevity secret, which is of utmost importance to me. in exchange, even if you want me to help you steal he¡¯s jade disc or fight against the likes of empress yin, i am willing to agree," tao yu had merely made a casual remark. but now, this trio was indeed wholeheartedly fixated on stealing he¡¯s jade disc. this direct exposure of their intent made kou zhong chuckle awkwardly, "brother, you really have a way with words. the two of us aren¡¯t worth that much. to be honest, the longevity secret isn¡¯t all that important now..." "if i believe it¡¯s worth it, then it is worth it. this is sincerity." tao yu pushed xu shiji forward. having seen tao yu¡¯s strength, xu shiji obediently came forward to stand before the two men. back when li mi rebelled, he had once pursued the two, but now he was their prisoner, and his fiance?e along with other wagang experts were nearby, which truly made him feel a bit miserable... meanwhile, kou zhong and xu ziling, although surprised, had already experienced much and took things in stride. if the other party really sought the longevity secret, that wasn¡¯t much of an issue. actually, both had never really cared for the longevity secret; their skills were honed through the eight practices of xi ji, and they were indeed curious if someone could comprehend it and give guidance... Chapter 328 - 296 Way of the Sovereign Tao Yu got his hands on it, yet the Twin Dragons also felt a bit flustered. Kou Zhong turned his head towards Xu Ziling and said, "Do you think if we slaughter him and toss him onto the street, will the beauty military strategist go crazy when she sees it?" "Probably." Xu Ziling himself did not know what kind of expression he should have when facing such a question. "Haha, being able to capture Xu Shiji alive, his strength must be formidable, it¡¯s making me a bit itchy to try my hand."No?v(el)B\\jnn Ba Fenghan at this moment laid his hand on the Zhanxuan Sword, clearly feeling quite eager to act. In Tao Yu¡¯s eyes, Ba Fenghan was like a male public relations agent of the Great Tang, skilled in charming the ladies, and he could even gather plenty of strange and miscellaneous intelligence through his dalliances. When the Twin Dragons were inexperienced, he would be around every day to provide commentary. Hearing his words, Tao Yu chuckled lightly, "I met Bader not long ago, and she seemed to be quite eager to come find you." The previously eager Ba Fenghan suddenly had his expression freeze, mumbling without uttering a word, as the sharp edge about him was somewhat blunted. This amazed both Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling. Ba Fenghan could actually show such a change because of a woman? To them, it felt a bit unfamiliar. "The Longevity Secret in and of itself is not important to us, it just relates to our mother. If brother truly desires it, when we go to pay respects to our mother, we can bring it to you. But I must say beforehand, we were rather confused when we mastered the Longevity Secret, so we can¡¯t replicate it." Xu Ziling spoke thoughtfully at this time. The biggest secret they carried was actually the Treasure-House of Yang Gong, and even the Seductress had tested them several times without finding any reason behind it; their mastering it was completely by chance and they had no lessons to share. And after Fu Junniang was mentioned, Song Shidao fell into a kind of silence, making the atmosphere at the scene somewhat oppressive. "Where is the small valley? After I slay Yuwen HuaJi, I will build a hut there to live, so that she won¡¯t be lonely." Song Shidao was truly a man of deep affection, as after Tao Yu mentioned the Longevity Secret and the Twin Dragons talked about the burial site, he immediately made an inquiry. This caused Tao Yu¡¯s eyes to light up slightly. Although he sympathized with Master Song¡¯s plight, this was certainly a divine assist from him! His words made both Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling feel a heaviness, after which Xu Ziling spoke with difficulty, "How about after we have settled these matters, we take Second Master Song there to visit mother?" Kou Zhong then added after a moment of silence, "Master Tao can join us at that time." Not knowing what Song Shidao was thinking of, he did not join in the conversation, finally he could only sigh, "Alright then, after I slay Yuwen HuaJi we will talk." "We¡¯ll go after slaying Yuwen HuaJi? Where is Yuwen HuaJi? I¡¯ll go slay him." Tao Yu really didn¡¯t expect things to go so smoothly. The main quest line directly appeared, this would be much more convenient! Tao Yu¡¯s words left both the Twin Dragons and Song Shidao a bit stunned. "They were valid, but she could hear your voice," No sooner had Tao Yu¡¯s words fallen than Qin Chuan¡¯s slightly hesitant voice came through, "Is there someone else in Brother Song Shi Dao¡¯s room..." At that moment, standing atop the attic, Shi Feixuan experienced a rare ripple in her composure. After she came over, she was able to sense the number of people in the room and even discern their general state. However, in her Perception, Kou Zhong seemed to have been talking to thin air before! This made it difficult for her to understand! Even if Empress Yin were here, she was confident she could approximately detect a person¡¯s presence, but over there it seemed to be just thin air! For a moment she even believed Kou Zhong was intentionally playing a trick on her. "If Miss Shi is curious, why not come in and see for yourself." As Tao Yu was about to boost the confidence of the Twin Dragons, he spoke indifferently, disregarding his interaction with Shi Feixuan. As soon as he opened his mouth, he silenced Shi Feixuan completely. The atmosphere she had previously created was shattered. But she had to continue playing her role and also wanted to see Tao Yu for herself, so she lightly tapped the rooftop and drifted down to the doorway, knocking on the door again. It was then that Song Shi Dao finally reacted and said, "The door is unlocked, please come in and chat." Upon opening the door, one would see a strikingly handsome figure. Though dressed in men¡¯s clothing, the astonishing beauty could hardly be concealed, and coupled with that ethereal, refined temperament, totally fit for a killer among the mighty. The stronger one¡¯s power and the higher one¡¯s status, the more susceptible they are to be drawn to such a temperament. Having already heard the voice, and now seeing the person again, Shi Feixuan could not hide her shock. Subsequently, a rare vigilance appeared on her face. This vigilance was even perceived by Xu Ziling, who found it somewhat strange. "I still don¡¯t know the name of this gentleman." Shi Feixuan asked with some solemnity. "A rustic villager, Tao Yu. Miss Shi seems to be quite guarded against me?" Tao Yu did not indulge her, nor did he use any term of endearment like ¡¯fairy.¡¯ Shi Feixuan, whose identity had been pointed out, was not angry but solemnly said, "Feixuan only feels that being able to retain one¡¯s youthful appearance may involve the use of some special secret techniques." She left her words unfinished, but the implication was clear enough. Tao Yu was suspected to be some aged expert with profound skills who possibly used demonic methods to preserve his youthful appearance. Great, she had given him a label upon meeting, and even seemed to stir up a rift between Tao Yu and the Twin Dragons. This wasn¡¯t deliberate on her part; it was completely natural behavior that had become fully integrated into her daily life... ``` Chapter 329 - 297: Unacquainted "No wonder the Demon Sect has been suppressed by you for so many years, but what you¡¯re doing is quite impolite." Tao Yu¡¯s face, originally wearing a trace of a smile, now gradually faded away. Having finally found his target, and with the progress going smoothly, this little wench had to meddle. That was too much! "I must ask you not to blame Feixuan for being overly suspicious, since with the young age you appear to be..." But before Shi Feixuan could finish her seemingly sincere explanation, Tao Yu directly interrupted her. "Frog in the well, presumptuously arrogant, you, in your youth, are able to contend with the senior masters of the jianghu. Could it be that you are also some old monster? I¡¯ve heard that the Yin Gui Faction elder Wen Cai Ting is also tender and beautiful; couldn¡¯t you have also engaged in that harvesting act?" Tao Yu had no filter ¨C or, to put it another way, his filter for Shi Feixuan was skewed negative. The other party slapped a label on his head outright; it wouldn¡¯t be polite to not return the favor. However, it was undeniable that Shi Feixuan, chosen to represent the Mercy Temple, had also reached the realm second only to Sword Heart Enlightenment. She was quite steady in her mental state control and did not become annoyed by Tao Yu¡¯s words. Instead, she calmly replied, "Feixuan has misunderstood, you¡¯ve taught me a lesson, for which I can¡¯t prove my innocence." This response somewhat raised Tao Yu¡¯s eyebrows; he viewed her in a new light. She was indeed not easy to handle, as expected from a successor trained by the Mercy Temple. At this moment, it was Song Shi Dao who stepped in to smooth things over, saying "It turns out Miss Qin Chuan is none other than Miss Shi, may I ask if Miss Shi has any advice?" Tao Yu deviated a bit in his address, causing Song Shi Dao to follow suit subconsciously. Shi Feixuan, whose alias was exposed, didn¡¯t seem embarrassed and continued with her inquiry into the Way of the Sovereign. If this were earlier, Song Shi Dao might have given a serious reply, but having just received the news of Fu Junniang¡¯s death and contemplating living in seclusion, his response was now extremely detached and transcendent. Although that matched Shi Feixuan¡¯s perception, it was definitely not adequate for someone aspiring to be the sovereign of all under heaven. "In that case, Feixuan will take her leave first." Shi Feixuan did not linger any further. "Miss Shi, please wait a moment." Tao Yu then spoke, retaining her; Shi Feixuan paused but could not ignore Tao Yu¡¯s words. From the moment Tao Yu spoke up, she knew that not stopping might lead to an unpleasant outcome. "Please speak, Brother Tao." "I¡¯m younger than you, don¡¯t call me old." Tao Yu first corrected her address, causing Shi Feixuan¡¯s ethereal temperament to be momentarily taken aback, but she quickly regained her composure and replied, "Young Master Tao." "Ah, that¡¯s better. You should be choosing an Emperor, and I think my brother here has the makings of an Emperor. Aren¡¯t you going to ask him?" And Xu Shiji was utterly stunned. When he first found out it was Shi Feixuan, he was actually quite pleased, even contemplating calling for help. He had heard rumors about Shi Feixuan too! If one were to just listen to the rumors, Shi Feixuan might even be comparable to a Grandmaster-level expert, highly esteemed beyond belief. But then, the performance of this fairy completely dumbfounded him. Is that it? This young representative of the path of righteousness seems unable to hold down this man! If she can¡¯t handle him, could I really be rescued even if I managed to enlist the help of the Vagabond Sect¡¯s experts? Although as a high-ranking member of the Vagabond Sect, he knew there were many experts who had come, the force he had gathered here was also not to be underestimated... What bullshit Mercy Temple, what Fairy Master, all undeserved reputation! Undeserved reputation indeed!! "Hey, Brother Tao, come, come, have a drink to moisten your throat," said Kou Zhong. Kou Zhong tore off his mask, revealing a heroic face lit up like a blossoming chrysanthemum. Since Tao Yu appeared younger than him, he felt it was inappropriate to address him as ¡¯kid,¡¯ so he directly settled on Brother Tao. From that episode, Xu Ziling, Kou Zhong, and Ba Fenghan were able to confirm that Tao Yu indeed had very sincere intentions! Being able to make a person like Shi Feixuan bow her head meant his martial arts must be above that of the three men. Not to mention teaming up, none of them would be his match in a one-on-one fight. If such a person were really an enemy and suddenly made a move from the shadows, it would cost them a layer of skin. But the man had sought them out openly and directly, presenting them with a gift. To the two scamps who had grown up on the streets, they could fully sense the sincerity in this gesture. And previously, to vouch for Kou Zhong, he had even directly confronted that Fairy Master. Perhaps his strength was even greater than Shi Feixuan¡¯s, but sitting behind Shi Feixuan, there¡¯s a mountain of support. The nearest was the ¡¯Hermit¡¯ Ning Daoqi, slightly further away was Liao Kong of Jingnian Zen Monastery, and behind them all, the entire Buddhist Sect and the path of righteousness! It could be said that even if his strength could suppress Shi Feixuan and make her compromise, such an action was like making a formidable enemy, extremely disadvantageous. Even Empress Yin and the Evil King would probably get a headache encountering such a lineup. "Hurry up and do whatever needs to be done; once we¡¯re through, I¡¯ll send you two off, so you can visit your mother¡¯s grave. You didn¡¯t come here just to watch a show, did you?" Explore stories at empire Tao Yu said, finding Kou Zhong¡¯s fawning behavior somewhat amusing. His words also reminded the three, and then Xu Ziling spoke up. "We are here to capture Shangguan Long." Tao Yu was taken aback upon hearing this, then fell into contemplation. Seeing Tao Yu deep in thought, no one in the room dared to speak, wanting to hear his esteemed opinion. "Who is Shangguan Long? Why do you want to capture him..." After a moment of silence, Tao Yu blinked, as if to say ¡¯Who¡¯s that extra? I don¡¯t know him...¡¯ Chapter 330 - 298 Trust Hearing Tao Yu¡¯s words, everyone on the scene, including Xu Shiji, fell into silence. "Shangguan Long is the owner of the Manqing Courtyard." In the end, it was the straightforward Song Shi who pondered before speaking, then he looked at the Twin Dragons curiously and said, "Why do you want to capture Shangguan Long?" "He is one of the Demon Sect, Aunt Yu has been captured by them, and we want to force information out of him." Song Shi could be trusted, and after Tao Yu had forcefully opposed Shi Feixuan and sent off Xu Shiji, the Twin Dragons also placed their trust in him. The two were the type of people who were clear about gratitude and grudges. "Aunt Yu is Mother¡¯s junior sister?" Xu Ziling added. "She has a junior sister too!" Song Shi¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. "Yes, and they look quite alike." Kou Zhong winked and made faces; although Fu Junyu and Fu Junniang were senior and junior sisters, their appearance or rather their temperament did indeed share some similarities. Tao Yu was also somewhat interested in their Yi Sword Technique. He hadn¡¯t managed to acquire the Dugu Nine Swords, but the Yi Sword Technique was something he could attempt. Filtering out the special effects, due to the Mental Realm involved, the Yi Sword Technique could even surpass the Dugu Nine Swords in essence. Tao Yu felt that if he went to rescue her, learning the sword technique should suffice. He already possessed the ability to seek flaws and perceive weaknesses. If he combined that with the Yi Sword Technique, it would be like fully exploiting these capabilities. In terms of Deification¡¯s nature, if he really had an infinite Yuan Force to use, even developing it to the level of the direct death demonic eyes might not be impossible. "So what¡¯s your plan now? There seem to be quite a few people around here; who are some of the experts present?" Tao Yu began to prepare to understand the nearby environment. If there weren¡¯t many experts, then he would simply barge in, quick battle quick decision; otherwise, there would definitely be reinforcements from the Demon Sect. Empress Yin might be focused on dragging Shi Zhixuan down now, and unlikely to use a scorched earth approach on others. But even excluding a scorched earth strategy, Empress Yin definitely counted as a Grandmaster of the same caliber. Although due to an incomplete state of mind, her strength was inferior to Bi Xuan¡¯s, she definitely belonged to the same level. More reliable than those sham artists. "Kou Zhong, come out." Upon hearing these words, Tao Yu also shrugged, while Xu Ziling and Ba Fenghan nearby both looked towards the sky, leaving Kou Zhong to scurry out... ... Tao Yu had no interest in listening to the gossip between Kou Zhong and Song Yuzhi, while Xu Ziling and Ba Fenghan both took an interest in Tao Yu, with Ba Fenghan being less arrogant since Tao Yu had grabbed his ponytail earlier. Seemingly reminded of the incident where he had pushed back Shi Feixuan, he said with a smile, "Brother Tao, how you¡¯ve trained to such strength is beyond me; even Shi Feixuan, who is considered the pride of Mercy Temple, was suppressed by you." Normally, it would be somewhat presumptuous to ask such a question at a first meeting, but having gone through the ordeal with Shi Feixuan and having promised to gift the Longevity Secret to Tao Yu, the relationship between both parties could be said to have considerably improved. "There¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be said about this. Are you aware of the ¡¯Worlds Beyond¡¯?" As Tao Yu spoke to this point, Ba Fenghan, who was skilled in prying into secrets, was visibly invigorated, his eyes lighting up as he said, "The ¡¯Sloppy Daoist¡¯ Zhang Sanfeng?" "Hmm, in some sense, I am indeed somewhat similar to the True Man Zhang, yet also different," Tao Yu pondered for a moment. Great Tang had not yet been significantly affected by the Abyss, and it was uncertain whether mentioning the Abyss directly would be a blessing or a curse. Unlike in The Heaven Sword and Dragon Saber or The Return of the Condor Heroes, Tao Yu wouldn¡¯t be considered invincible in Great Tang. Or rather, he couldn¡¯t be said to have the ability to dominate the heroes of Martial World. "Let¡¯s do this, I¡¯ll give you a simple rundown, but it¡¯s best not to spread it around; that way, you¡¯ll understand why I am after the Longevity Secret, and why I am confident," Tao Yu¡¯s words caused the eyes of the three individuals, including Song Shidao, to light up. This seemed to be some astonishing secret! It concerned Zhang Sanfeng, an existence whose growth rate could even surpass the Twin Dragons, and he had achieved his accomplishments no later than his sixties. And as Tao Yu explained the simple outline of the Abyss, even the three individuals who were present, who were advanced in their mental cultivation, couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. Song Shidao appeared especially stunned, "The Abyss?! Indeed, my father has recently mentioned changes in the world, but he wasn¡¯t clear on the specifics; he only said that it was a time of many troubles. Could this have something to do with the Abyss?" "Is the current chaos in the world also related to the Abyss?" Xu Ziling thought further, making Tao Yu¡¯s mouth twitch uncontrollably, This might not be the case; your original path was already headed this way. It¡¯s just that the time the Abyss pulls you in coincides with the most chaotic moment, I assume. But indeed, Song Que of the Heavenly Blade had something special, as he exhibited a sense of cosmic harmony. There has always been controversy over the power ranking in Great Tang, but Song Que of the Heavenly Blade has always hovered in the top two, with the other one being fully empowered Shi Zhixuan... Chapter 331 - 299: Displaying Great Divine Power "What¡¯s gotten into each and every one of you?" After settling things with Song Yuzhi, Kou Zhong returned to his room only to see that Song Shidao and the other two looked utterly shocked, and he had no idea what had just happened. "You whippersnapper have no clue what you missed while you were busy whispering sweet nothings..." Xu Ziling slowly looked up, finding it difficult to calm down even with his current state of mind. "Missed what..." Kou Zhong hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Ba Fenghan next to him suddenly burst into loud laughter. "Hahaha! Excellent, excellent! I, Ba Fenghan, once wanted to test my sword against all the heroes in the world, but now I have a new goal! And I will definitely be the Chosen One!" Ba Fenghan¡¯s eyes sparkled with confidence. In his eyes, he was the darling of heaven and earth, the protagonist of the world. Tao Yu hesitated for a moment but still nodded. "It¡¯s possible." The world of the Great Tang is strong; having a few more Chosen Ones is quite normal. But whether Ba Fenghan¡¯s turn will come is hard to say, mainly because the women preselected for the Chosen One are too numerous, plus there are characters from the previous generation like Shi Zhixuan and Song Que¡ªBa Fenghan¡¯s buddies may not be able to compete... "What the heck? Just now I saw Li Mi¡¯s son, Li Tianfan, as well as the Changbai duo, and it seemed that Shi Feixuan went to question him. Earlier, I heard Yuzhi saying that ¡¯Nanhai Xianweng¡¯ Sui Gong also arrived in Luoyang, probably planning to conspire with Li Mi, targeting us." Kou Zhong was somewhat baffled by the things concerning the Abyss, knowing that he couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of it just by eavesdropping on bits and pieces, but he still shared what he saw when he went out. This made Tao Yu¡¯s eyebrows rise slightly. Li Shimin had been taken as a disciple by Bi Xuan! With the support of one of the three grandmasters and the backing of the Tujue, who were practically neighbors, the Li clan could now be said to have gained even greater power! Experience tales at empire But for this very reason, even the Buddhist Sect would hesitate over Li Shimin¡¯s choice. Aside from Li Shimin, and excluding the Yuwen family who had committed regicide, the remaining options among the four great noble families¡ªLi, Song, Dugu, Yuwen¡ªwere not many. Shangguan Long couldn¡¯t tolerate this and burst out angrily, despite inwardly complaining. He knew that once he was linked with the Demon Sect, even the subordinates he¡¯d publicly gathered wouldn¡¯t work for him anymore, and given the situation, it would be difficult for him to slip away! However, at this moment, another earth-shattering voice came from Shangguan Long¡¯s room, "Haha, finding something without looking¡ªeffortless! You two youngsters have also come. Let¡¯s have a warm-up before the big fight." "It¡¯s Qu Ao." Ba Fenghan whispered to Tao Yu. He had crossed swords with Qu Ao before. Although not as renowned as Bi Xuan, Qu Ao¡¯s strength exceeded any one of them. Xu Ziling and Kou Zhong were formidable when fighting together, and Qu Ao daring to invite both of them to battle already revealed quite a bit. "Just do your best; I¡¯ll handle this old man." Tao Yu said soothingly. Basing the technique on Bi Xuan, Qu Ao was not a concern. "Alright." With Tao Yu¡¯s assurance, all three felt a surge of confidence. Even without Tao Yu¡¯s intervention, they had a certain degree of confidence. But they needed to leave some room for error due to the Demon Sect¡¯s people in the shadows. Now, without a doubt, they were on stable ground! With Tao Yu¡¯s backing, Kou Zhong leaped out directly, landing in the courtyard surrounded by the loft, "Ten moves. If you can avoid revealing your slip-ups within ten moves, I, Kou Zhong, will kneel and admit wrongdoing." Upon hearing these words, Shangguan Long, who was already in a desperate situation, was taken aback. To erase his ties to the Demon Sect, he had created a set of techniques and made a significant name for himself. Chapter 332 - 299: Displaying Great Divine Might_2 ``` With his own abilities, let alone ten moves, even achieving victory was within the realm of possibility. Under such fail-safe circumstances, it was totally worth a try. "Hmph, old man will certainly make you kneel and beg for mercy! Let you learn not to defame the seniors of Martial World!" Tao Yu stood on the loft and observed the situation in the courtyard, feeling somewhat amused in his heart. Although Kou Zhong spoke of ten moves, from Kou Zhong¡¯s movements and long-standing judgment, Tao Yu could be certain that ten moves would almost allow Kou Zhong to exert nearly all of his strength. If ten moves couldn¡¯t resolve the enemy, prolonging time probably wouldn¡¯t solve him either. Now, it actually dampened Shangguan Long¡¯s fighting spirit, causing him to only think about withstanding the number of moves, losing the psychological battle from the get-go. Indeed, Shangguan Long, whose power clearly surpassed Kou Zhong¡¯s at that moment, and even more experienced, was immediately suppressed by Kou Zhong as soon as he made his move. Although a woman was continuously counting out moves to pressure Kou Zhong, Tao Yu could roughly discern; if Shangguan Long did not wish to be chopped to death on the spot, there was a high probability that he would have to risk his life. If Shangguan Long was ruthless enough to allow Kou Zhong to slay him, then Kou Zhong might actually become hesitant, possibly holding back. But since it was the Child of Destiny¡¯s doing, and I didn¡¯t retain any deep impression myself, it should be successful. "That woman is Dugu Feng, very strong." Experience tales with empire "So it¡¯s her, I know of her reputation, pay attention, the deciding moment has come." Almost as Tao Yu¡¯s words fell, the cornered Shangguan Long let out a loud burst of energy, his hands suddenly turning black as he possessed strength far exceeding his earlier capabilities, forcing Kou Zhong¡¯s deadly moves to retreat in an instant. Even though Shangguan Long managed to repel Kou Zhong after the explosive strike, the backlash of Magic Skills caused him to gasp for air, with blood oozing from the corner of his mouth, evidently paying a heavy price.No?v(el)B\\jnn Clearly stronger in ability, but due to the on-the-spot shrink-back and loss of momentum, he produced such an uncertain outcome. "Haha, the junior is rampant!" Qu Ao, who previously wanted to challenge Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling, now completely disregarded his reputation, smashed the window, and charged towards Kou Zhong, seemingly desiring to cut down one before they could regroup. Qu Ao, a barbarian from beyond the borders! Whereas Xu Ziling, who had been prepared to preemptively intercept him, never expected that the man would turn and run instead of going after Kou Zhong. But in the next moment, Tao Yu, following a series of afterimages, was chasing after Bian Bufu. "I¡¯ll go catch him, you guys take the others and leave." After striking Qu Ao, Tao Yu was actually a bit surprised himself; although he knew Qu Ao was of the same caliber as Jutuo with a lot of bluff, he did not expect it to be to this extent. In terms of skill, Qu Ao was actually quite strong. Solely in terms of skill, he was much stronger than the previous Tuli, as well as the current Shuanglong, even a level higher. Upon clashing palms, Tao Yu felt some shock due to the One Certificate, Forever Valid, but still sensed some shockwaves." But his utilization of skill was just too poor. Had he chosen to fight elusively, it wouldn¡¯t have been a problem to exchange a few moves with me, but he insensibly chose to fight head-on. Seizing this chance, Tao Yu naturally exerted his power, sending one move flying away... "Good!" Kou Zhong hadn¡¯t forgotten the current goal. Seeing Shangguan Long, whose acupoints had been sealed by Tao Yu¡¯s Flicking Flower Finger, he picked him up and ran outside. Xu Ziling followed closely behind. Ba Fenghan, who had not yet been exposed, was in no hurry, instead watching Xu Shiji with a mischievous smile. Meanwhile, Tao Yu, watching Bian Bufu¡¯s continuous dodges, felt somewhat irked. My lightness skill has failed me; indeed, I need to properly practice Crossing the River with a Reed, having been lazy due to owning a flying machine. Spiral Nine Shadows stresses agility, Ladder to the Clouds emphasizes ascending. Only the straight-line distance is still lacking. Carrying the Black Iron Heavy Sword, I couldn¡¯t catch up quickly for a moment. But with the advantage of my power, taking some time, it was still feasible. "No wonder he could escape from Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s hands, his lightness skill is really not bad..." However, just at this moment, Tao Yu¡¯s Spirit Perception twitched slightly, and he stopped the pursuit, allowing Bian Bufu to disappear beyond the roofs in a few leaps. ``` Chapter 333 - 299: Displaying Great Divine Power_3 But he turned around and looked in the direction where the twins had left and then suddenly accelerated toward that side. There¡¯s a master! "Tch, who¡¯s in Luoyang at this time? A Grandmaster of the righteous path definitely wouldn¡¯t save someone from the Demon Sect..." By the time Tao Yu reached the bridgehead following this road, he¡¯d already seen the twins, who were reeling from being beaten so badly they were spitting out blood along with the clang-clang sounds. A graceful woman wearing a veil had not only taken down Shangguan Long but had almost completed the hunt of the twins in such a short period of time! The two of them combined should have had a synergy! Spiral energy combined with the Yin and Yang properties of True Qi should make their opponent very uncomfortable. Therefore, the only possible identity of this enchanting figure wearing a veil could be one person. The leader of the eight great experts of the Demon Sect, ¡¯Empress Yin¡¯ Zhu Yuyan! Although she fell into Shi Zhixuan¡¯s plot and her mental state was not perfect, the profound depth of her Magic Skills was absolutely terrifying. Especially that one move that risks everything, definitely the pinnacle of destructive power in Great Tang. "Empress Yin, please show mercy." Tao Yu¡¯s voice technique gathered, mixed with the augmentation brought by the God-Containing Technique, and coupled with Fist Intention, his booming voice swept towards Zhu Yuyan. Zhu Yuyan, who originally wanted to take this opportunity to eliminate these two major threats, suddenly felt a chill in her heart. Under this sonic attack, its effect turned out to be eerily similar to her own Sky Demon Melody. Even her state of mind was inadvertently distracted. A formidable enemy! Zhu Yuyan could feel that if she continued to finish off the two men, she would definitely face a crushing blow. Grandmaster! When she clearly saw Tao Yu¡¯s face, shock trembled within her. A young Grandmaster! Without giving it much thought, as the Heavenly Demon force field had just begun to rise, she felt the emergence of another force field between heaven and earth. Tao Yu¡¯s Grandmaster aura mixed with a sense of decay and withering, forcefully crashed into Zhu Yuyan¡¯s Heavenly Demon force field. With the shattering of the Heavenly Demon force field, Zhu Yuyan was sent flying backward like a broken kite before she quickly vanished into the night, disappearing without a trace! On the other hand, although Tao Yu was also impacted, he dissipated the strange powers brought by the Heavenly Demon force field on the spot; the web-like cracks spread under his feet, but he stood firmly in place. After a period of chaos, his Grandmaster aura also returned to normal. This was markedly different from the first time he faced Bi Xuan and had to wholly rely on One Certificate, Forever Valid. Zhu Yuyan was injured... Meanwhile, Tao Yu¡¯s Grandmaster aura had not been broken through; at most, he suffered a shock to his internal organs, and the foreign True Qi didn¡¯t penetrate a single bit into his body, all blocked by the True Yuan. He was much better off than last time, and Zhu Yuyan¡¯s condition was certainly worse than Bi Xuan¡¯s; she would have to expend a lot of energy to expel the True Yuan. Yet Zhu Yuyan indeed had something about her; that disordered feeling, combined with the opponent¡¯s mindset, meant even his once Deified Great Shift of Qiankun couldn¡¯t fully dissolve it; she managed to transfer some of the damage by relying on the breakup of the force field. If his Deified Great Shift of Qiankun could suppress the Heavenly Demon force field and prevent her from successfully diverting the force, it was a mystery whether she could escape at all... The Twin Dragons, who had nearly been dealt with in a few moves by Empress Yin earlier, now watched Tao Yu showing his divine might and observed the aftereffects nearby, their faces filled with shock. Driving Shi Feixuan away and crippling Qu Ao with one strike had been magical enough, but what had just happened? Empress Yin, who had nearly spelled life or death for them both, was repelled with one strike! They even abandoned Shangguan Long... ... Elsewhere, Zhu Yuyan, who had abandoned Shangguan Long, reached the headquarters of the Yin Gui Faction in a few leaps and bounds, where she saw Bian Bufu anxiously waiting. "Sister, there¡¯s a Grandmaster-level expert!" Spurt~ A mouthful of blood sprayed onto Zhu Yuyan¡¯s veil, staining the white fabric red, followed by her slightly low voice, "I know, let¡¯s leave this place first, I need to go into seclusion and heal..." The outrageously pure True Qi rampaging inside her body terrified her; her Sky Demon Great Technique couldn¡¯t even resolve it, and she could only suppress it with her profound cultivation on the way here. Adding to the meridian damage from that palm strike, a deep sense of anxiety appeared on the beautiful face under Zhu Yuyan¡¯s veil. Who on earth was that saint! This was even more terrifying than Zhang Sanfeng... ¡ª¡ª Chapter 334 - 300 Malicious Human Nature ``` "My goodness, that was ¡¯Empress Yin¡¯ Zhu Yuyan..." The recently escaped from the Heavenly Demon power field, Kou Zhong, was now enduring his roiling Qi-Blood as he began healing his wounds with the True Qi of the Longevity Secret. This extraordinary technique, starting with innate True Qi, also possessed exceptional advantages in healing. "Only she could almost strip us of our ability to resist in just two or three moves; the Seductress is far from her league." Xu Ziling was also in bad shape. Even though his Spirit Perception was strong, having noticed Zhu Yuyan¡¯s presence almost as soon as she appeared, the vast gap between them meant that even when he joined forces with Kou Zhong, they were nearly killed in a few blows. If Ba Fenghan were here, the three of them might have been able to work together to some extent, but it was lucky enough that just the two of them could save their own lives. "If it had been one of us alone, we¡¯d likely have lost our lives within one or two moves." Kou Zhong caught his breath, his injuries temporarily much relieved; he looked at Shangguan Long, who had fallen to the ground, and the destruction caused by the aftershocks of the battle around Tao Yu, shock clearly evident in his eyes. At the beginning of their clash, everything seemed to be under their strange control; it must have been Zhu Yuyan who broke the move, causing such aftermath! The tiles on the buildings on both sides of the street were upturned, which indicates the strength of both parties in the fight! "If ordinary people were present, they would probably be shaken to death on the spot." "That¡¯s stating the obvious, but no ordinary person would come in here if they had any sense." At this moment, the two also saw Tao Yu nearby, apparently having suppressed the chaos and eating something. With Xu Ziling¡¯s Perception, he could clearly feel that in the clash between the two, Zhu Yuyan was at a distinct disadvantage! Even the Heavenly Demon power field was broken! The ¡¯Empress Yin¡¯ must not be feeling well! This is none other than the leader of the Demon Sect¡¯s great masters! Before, Zhu Yuyan had indeed made them suffer a lot. They had crossed hands with the Seductress, but obviously, her skills paled in comparison to Zhu Yuyan¡¯s. No wonder, no wonder he could suppress Shi Feixuan! No wonder he could capture Xu Shiji alive! Could render Qu Ao crippled with a single strike! No wonder Shi Feixuan suspected he was an old demon from the Demon Sect! If Brother Tao is a Grandmaster, then everything makes sense! If they hadn¡¯t witnessed him driving Zhu Yuyan away and saving the two of them with their own eyes, they might have had such suspicions. Has he been practicing since he was in the womb? "Is this what a Pioneer is..." Xu Ziling was somewhat distracted. "What Pioneer?" Kou Zhong, who had previously gone to flirt with girls, asked with a puzzled look. What exactly are you hiding from me? What on earth did you do here? What kind of person results in such a scene after a fight? "The beautiful military advisor need not worry. We just barely managed to send ¡¯Empress Yin¡¯ Zhu Yuyan away, and indeed we¡¯re not in good shape," Kou Zhong said, grinning from ear to ear. He didn¡¯t know Tao Yu¡¯s condition but thought that having first taken out Qu Ao and then clashed with Zhu Yuyan, Tao wouldn¡¯t be much better, so it was still possible to scare off the opponents. Empress Yin Zhu Yuyan! As soon as this name was mentioned, those chasing after Ba Fenghan couldn¡¯t help but pause, giving Ba Fenghan the opportunity to pull Xu Shiji back to their side. Ba Fenghan¡¯s face was also changing unpredictably as he said, "Have you encountered ¡¯Empress Yin¡¯?" Then he turned his gaze towards Tao Yu, thinking that with this guy who had repelled Shi Feixuan and a palm that had disabled Qu Ao, it might actually be possible to drive Empress Yin away! Perhaps even Empress Yin couldn¡¯t have inflicted such damage upon Qu Ao with a single palm. At this time, Shen Luoyan gracefully stepped forward and offered a slight bow, "Shen Luoyan has seen young master Tao. It seems Xu Shiji must have offended young master Tao to be caught. Luoyan apologizes for his misdeed here." "No worries. I¡¯ve already gifted him to my friends. You should ask them," Tao Yu responded nonchalantly, not taking much interest in the matter and pondering over something else. Kou Zhong didn¡¯t know the specifics of Tao Yu¡¯s situation, and at this moment he gave Xu Ziling a look. Xu Ziling understood immediately and said firmly, "We were merely discontent with his past attempts at hunting us down. If he makes a sincere apology, we could let him go." Then, Xu Shiji, who was still able to speak, quickly said, "Given our different stances back then, indeed, it was my fault. I sincerely apologize to both of you here." Xu Ziling looked back at Tao Yu, and seeing Tao Yu smiling at the scene, "Why are you looking at me? It¡¯s up to you guys to decide." "Alright, let¡¯s call off our past grievances and end this here today," Xu Ziling said, also worried about Tao Yu¡¯s condition, knowing that having just fought a tough battle against a strong opponent like Empress Yin, even a Grandmaster might not handle another major conflict well. Although Ba Fenghan had only recently joined their group, they had their own understanding by now, and he immediately let go of Xu Shiji and pushed him towards the other side while he and his companions retreated. "Xiao Lingzi," Tao Yu called out with a smile, making Xu Ziling go ¡¯huh?¡¯ in surprise. "Today, you should also have witnessed more of the wickedness of human hearts..." Tao Yu said, and almost as his words fell, Xu Shiji had returned to the Wagang forces, while Shen Luoyan¡¯s face was now stern, "The former gratitude and grudges we can set aside, but now begins a new round of grievances and resentments..." Although Shen Luoyan was charming and had once harbored some feelings for Xu Ziling, her mentality was completely different from that of Zhao Min, who had a romance-driven mind. For the so-called greater cause, she could easily sever these emotional ties! Even if Shi Feixuan were here, it would be difficult for her to go back on her word and be shamelessly self-serving, for Shi Feixuan would maintain at least a superficial fairness¡ªlike consulting with Kou Zhong about the Way of the Sovereign when she had decided to support Li Shimin, to provide a fac?ade of fairness. The reason being her own peace of mind, to attain clarity of thought. So if Shi Feixuan were in Shen Luoyan¡¯s position, the matter would probably end here. But Shen Luoyan was an entirely different woman! Now, she cast a complex glance at the heavily burdened Xu Ziling and at Tao Yu beside him, "You showed weakness just now. Otherwise, why would you back down because of us? A wounded Grandmaster, especially an opposing one, my apologies for the discourtesy..." Chapter 335 - 301 Luxurious Lineup "Shen Luoyan..." Xu Ziling clenched his fist, and his hand was now covered with bulging veins. Although he and Kou Zhong had returned the hostage because they were worried about Tao brothers¡¯ poor condition and were willing to let go first, it was also because they felt that both sides could reach this point. Wagang and Wang Shichong were enemies, so they shouldn¡¯t want to make a big fuss in Luoyang either! Who would have thought that just after letting the hostage go, they now began to close in on them again with heightened vigilance! This surely made the Tao brothers, whom he had just met, witness a huge joke! "You have to remember, the more beautiful a woman is, the more deceitful she can be¡ªdon¡¯t be so easily fooled next time." Tao Yu smiled and glanced at Xu Ziling. Unlike Kou Zhong, who would casually bed someone, Xu Ziling was relatively conservative in this regard. Plus, with his own state of mind, he was also quite susceptible to the manipulation of bad women. Especially beautiful bad women. Tao Yu had already faintly sensed four or five hostile intents in the dark, each capable of bringing a sense of crisis! It seemed that each person was at least on the same level as Qu Ao! There were even two whose auras clearly surpassed Qu Ao¡¯s. Although he didn¡¯t know exactly who they were, there was no doubt they were with the Wagang faction. Tao Yu wondered where they had found so many experts. With so many experts lurking around, Tao Yu really didn¡¯t think they could resist the temptation of a lone injured Grandmaster from an enemy faction. That¡¯s why he had taken the initiative to let the Twin Dragons see reality for what it was. "Tao brother, it¡¯s my fault; we should have kept him and let the hostage go on the bridge instead." If it came to it on the bridge, they could still use the Water Escape technique. Xu Ziling sighed, seemingly filled with regret. He truly had feelings for Shen Luoyan once, but today he would have to be the one to sever them! "It¡¯s no use; even if Xu Shiji died today, they wouldn¡¯t let us go easily. They have quite a strong lineup; are they not going to show up yet?" As Tao Yu spoke, figures gradually appeared on the surrounding rooftops, almost surrounding the four in every direction! In enemy territory, even though it was nighttime, their brazen appearance was enough to show their confidence. Tao Yu could feel that they hadn¡¯t been here from the beginning, or even at Manqing Courtyard. Their original goal was definitely not him; it must have been the commotion of his fight with Empress Yin¡¯s Grandmasters that had drawn them here. "Hahaha, I never thought there would be such a person in the world. Little brother, you must be like that ¡¯Raggedy Hermit,¡¯ coming from an overseas immortal mountain." The speaker was a bald and fat man, but he had a pure white, snow-like beard and eyebrows, which made him seem to have the air of an immortal. It was the ¡¯Nanhai Xianweng¡¯ Guang Gongcuo, who had once clashed with the ¡¯Hermit¡¯ Ning Daoqi. Nowadays, the Nanhai faction was also somewhat at odds with the Song Faction. This showed his own strength and reputation. Because the development of the Nanhai faction was completely blocked by the Song Faction, they did not want to provoke the Song Faction, so they could only aim to extend inland, and they really hit it off with Li Mi. Hearing Tao Yu speak so leisurely at this time, Xu Ziling also revealed a bitter smile. "If we can leave alive today, I¡¯ll take you there immediately, no lies." "No, no, no, I¡¯m interested in the item you want, too. We¡¯ll get it afterwards; otherwise, it¡¯s a long trip." Tao Yu¡¯s remarks left Xu Ziling and the others dumbfounded. What¡¯s he saying? Is he still thinking about making a long trip now? Meanwhile, Tao Yu also released his shoulders, rubbed them, and thought, I have more than two million Yuan Force, and you don¡¯t have a single Grandmaster. Should I be the one running? Isn¡¯t that a waste of my strength? "Considering you¡¯ve helped approach the process, I¡¯ll try to leave you a whole corpse. Don¡¯t blame me if I can¡¯t hold back." Tao Yu grinned, showing his white teeth, and didn¡¯t forget to say to Kou Zhong, "All I have to do is kill Li Mi here, and your problem is solved, too. See how good I am to you?" "Audacious youth!" The ¡¯Nanhai Xianweng¡¯ Huang Gongcuo, treated by Tao Yu as if he were nothing, felt his face burning. He immediately poured True Qi into his feet and was the first to kick a bunch of roof tiles, sweeping them toward Tao Yu and the others. Each tile, infused with True Qi, whistled through the air. And the others didn¡¯t just let Huang Gongcuo face him alone. Even if the opponent had first defeated Qu Ao and might have already fought a fierce battle with Empress Yin, he was still a Grandmaster! "Even if you are a young Grandmaster, we will give you due respect." Li Mi loudly followed up. "Hmph, a dead Grandmaster is still a dead man, and so is a genius." Dugu Feng¡¯s eyes were cold. So young and already able to force back ¡¯Empress Yin¡¯, what if he were allowed to grow for a few more years? And Kou Zhong, Xu Ziling, and Ba Fenghan, they¡¯re all young talents, too. But once dead, there would be no future! You Chuhong then moved to protect Dugu Feng, striving to kill toward the direction of Kou Zhong and the other two, making sure they wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble. Alone, Dugu Feng¡¯s strength was above any one of those three. Now joined by the Song Faction¡¯s number one master You Chuhong, even affected by asthma, this still put great pressure on the Twin Dragons and Ba Fenghan. At this time, the Changbai twins had also plunged into the fray; they were among those who could barely qualify to enter the battle, while other people from Wagang formed tight ranks nearby. If someone got injured and tried to flee, they would stop them, even at the cost of their lives! Today, these few were bound to die without a doubt! ¡ª¡ª Chapter 336 - 302 Crushing Decrepitude ¡¯South Sea Hermit¡¯ Huang Gongcuo, well-known yet on a similar level to Qu Ao, was intended to highlight the grandmaster¡¯s strength, but when compared to Qu Ao, Huang Gongcuo¡¯s skill was obviously much stronger. Accompanying his leap from the roof, his sweeping sleeves seemed to bring the chill of winter. Although it wasn¡¯t to the same extent as Bi Xuan¡¯s, it was still a simplified version of extreme cold, and it inherently conveyed a sense of smoothness. This resulted in a completely different expressiveness. As he took the lead in attacking, Li Mi and Dugu Feng at his side did not hold back any mercy either. "Interesting." After his previous bout with Zhu Yuyan, Tao Yu gained some insights into the Heavenly Demon force field, which he now conveniently applied to his Deification-enhanced Great Shift of Qiankun. The power shifted, flowing freely. The trio had only just approached when they felt a twist in their energy. The fallen leaves nearby began to spiral, then turned into dust. The next moment, Tao Yu¡¯s palm reached out towards Huang Gongcuo, while his other hand was thrown out from a distance towards Dugu Feng. Bang~ A trail of frost crept up Dugu Feng¡¯s palm, causing him to grunt and forcefully retreat as the pavement beneath his feet shattered. And the old man Huang Gongcuo staggered, only to feel an unimaginably brutal surge of pure True Qi rushing into his body. His many years of cultivated innate True Qi couldn¡¯t resist and were beaten back step by step. So strong! However, at that moment, a malevolent palm from Li Mi had already landed on Tao Yu¡¯s back, bursting with power and brimming with a murderous intent in his eyes. But the next instant, he felt his True Qi dissipate like a clay bull entering the sea, failing to stir up even a ripple. "Be careful!" Huang Gongcuo, while enduring the rampage of True Yuan, shouted his warning. After experiencing the horror of Tao Yu¡¯s True Yuan, he realized that Tao Yu had purposely stood his ground to face the trio¡¯s attack! The idea of matching Tao Yu¡¯s stamina and skill in the aftermath of the big fight was utterly wrong! They should have competed in techniques, not in True Qi! Your next journey awaits at empire "Hmm?" Feeling the emptiness in his hand, Li Mi realized the bad news, but before he could step back, the figure in front had already left a residual image and vanished in an instant. Inherent Time Control! In the previous two encounters with the grandmaster, because of the distraction of the grandmaster¡¯s realm, Tao Yu, who could not seize the opportunity to inflict a side wound, had chosen to meet the force head-on, converting speed into power. Even though he could now rely on his God-Containing Technique and no longer needed to overdraw Yuan Force, he usually decided the fight with a single strike. But now, having the advantage in realm, the horrifying nature of this time-based ability was fully demonstrated! Already stronger than before, Tao Yu accelerated multiple times in the blink of an eye, far exceeding Li Mi¡¯s reaction time!No?v(el)B\\jnn "Not good..." Dugu Feng¡¯s skull was crushed, and the fragments instantly shot out. With the strength of the Changbai twin demons, if they had been attacked head-on, the finger-flicking technique would not truly be able to kill them. But now that they were terrified and fleeing, with all their courage drained, focusing solely on escape, they were instantly struck in the head and killed. Their heads burst like watermelons, and their bodies took a few steps before falling to the ground. Then, without attending to You Chuhong and Dugu Feng who were coming at him, Tao Yu immediately turned around to face Huang Gongcuo, who was also trying to sneak away. His strength was not something that could be easily dealt with by the finger-flicking technique, and Tao Yu was not adept at light body techniques. But with just double the Inherent Time Control, his speed suddenly skyrocketed, and in a few moments, he appeared behind Huang Gongcuo like a ghost, silently pressing a palm towards his back. Huang Gongcuo felt the attack from behind and couldn¡¯t help but feel his pores stand on end. How could it be so fast! Is this how Li Mi died? Because of his back facing the attack and the extraordinary speed, he had no chance to turn around. But fortunately, the distance he had pulled earlier gave him a little time to react, and with a shout, his back was covered in thick True Qi, as tough as steel. Roar~ The Dragon¡¯s Regret palm strike inhaled and exhaled forcefully, hitting Huang Gongcuo¡¯s body and spirit simultaneously, shattering all his protective True Qi, and he spat blood as he was flung towards the group that included Shen Luoyan. Blood sprayed more than ten meters, like a pattern on the ground. With the force of this slap, Tao Yu, taking advantage of the never-ending Dragon¡¯s Regret, floated up and turned around in mid-air to face You Chuhong and Dugu Feng, who were the only ones left, and said aloud, "A family should be together, completely." With Tao Yu¡¯s voice echoing in layers, You Chuhong and Dugu Feng, who were not yet close, simultaneously felt a wave of dizziness. Although both were top-notch fighters and their mental cultivation was not weak, with You Chuhong approaching Grandmaster level in her prime, they were not at their peak now! The influence on their mental states, coupled with Grandmaster¡¯s imposing manner closing in from Tao Yu, made the two seem to automatically converge upon Tao Yu¡¯s palms. The undiminished palm force inhaled and exhaled, and Tao Yu pressed his palms simultaneously on both of them. Bang~Bang~ True Yuan rampaged, with the untriggered Dragon Subduing Palm exploding forth, sending both flying like broken dolls, tracing a semi-arc in the air before crashing heavily to the ground. Their bodies rolled on the ground for a while, leaving behind a trail of blood. "What grade, to come and besiege me..." Tao Yu scoffed. The Grandmaster¡¯s state of mind was full and rounded, and when facing it head-on, it was always hard to counter, simply brute force. But now that I too am in a Grandmaster¡¯s state of mind, and with the hexagonal attributes, just applying different variations according to the environment, dealing with a siege of first-rate experts is much simpler than for an ordinary Grandmaster. The Immortal Seal Technique that Shi Zhixuan is skilled at for group battles isn¡¯t as good as mine! And as the bodies of the last two besiegers rolled to the ground, the scene fell silent. Those who were wailing for Li Mi stopped making noise, then began to drop their weapons and start running, or surrender on the spot. Even Xu Ziling and the others were flabbergasted, feeling as if they were in a dream... Chapter 337 - 303 Influence Watching those fleeing figures, Tao Yu didn¡¯t bother to waste energy chasing them after he saw Xu Shiji and Shen Luoyan standing still in a daze. All of these opponents were indeed formidable, and, to tell the truth, if they were all familiar with his Skills and set aside negative emotions like fear to cooperate wholeheartedly just to kill him, even willing to die a few times in targeted collaborative attacks... Then even Tao Yu would have found it troublesome and might have even had to expend Yuan Force. But obviously, there were too many factors tied to battlefield conditions. Facing these guys whose mental states were slightly lacking and who all had their own schemes in mind, with the Innate Time Control to mediate and picking out the most suitable methods to land a fatal blow, it was naturally swift. The Inherent Time Control had some consumption at twice the normal rate, but it was very efficient. "Did we just witness a deity..." Ba Fenghan, previously suppressed by You Chuhong and Dugu Feng to the point where his sword was nearly sent flying, knew the strength of the absolute suppression he felt when directly confronting them. Yet, the combination that had them three under pressure was sent packing with just two palm strikes! And what about the others who were not any weaker? The top fighters of the Dugu clan had been eliminated in one battle, the experts of Wagang almost wiped out in a single sweep, and the pillar of the South Sea Sect had collapsed! This... This all happened too fast! "Earlier, I thought you were injured in your fight against Empress Yin, that succubus. Had I known you were this capable, why would we have endured and suffered in silence..." Kou Zhong was muttering to himself, then looked uneasily at Xu Shiji and Shen Luoyan, who had not left. "What? Can you do it?" Tao Yu looked at Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile. He wouldn¡¯t force them to do anything. These two guys¡¯ temperaments were clear; if they didn¡¯t make a move, he would. But he was also curious to see if these two would make a change. "I¡¯ll do it." Ba Fenghan also saw the hesitation in the two and, without giving them time to doubt, leaped towards Shen Luoyan and Xu Shiji. He too had been chased by Wagang before and harbored resentment. However, Shen Luoyan, who wasn¡¯t controlled by acupoints, was staring at Li Mi¡¯s corpse and was dazed, sighing like someone who had seen through the vanity of the world upon seeing Ba Fenghan approaching, without any further resistance. Xu Shiji next to him was similarly caught in a dazed inner struggle. If only he had chosen to be captured quietly without causing a scene that attracted their attention, how good would that have been... Chuff chuff~ Ba Fenghan¡¯s actions had no hesitation, immediately ending the two of them.No?v(el)B\\jnn But looking at the other shaking lackeys on their knees who had thrown away their weapons, he also wiped the blood stains from his sword and turned back to Tao Yu, "Brother Tao, let¡¯s not dirty our hands with these lackeys, personally killing them is quite the honor..." But before Ba Fenghan could finish speaking, a clamor of battle cries came from a distance, with the clashing of weapons and some screams. Those from Wagang who had fled earlier seemed to have been encircled and attacked; then, groups of soldiers, torches in hand, came walking towards them from all directions along the streets. After all, this was Luoyang, Wang Shichong¡¯s territory. Perhaps his control wasn¡¯t that strong yet, still having to contend with Dugu Feng from the Imperial Palace and the forces he could deploy were limited. But even so, Wang Shichong was the current ruler of Luoyang! ... The next day, news wildly spread throughout Luoyang that ¡¯Evil King¡¯ Shi Zhixuan had appeared in Luoyang. Using his exceptional skills in assassination and group combat, he had killed Li Mi, Dugu Feng, and many other masters. A battle with the high-ranking members of Wagang and Dugu family had led to their tragic demise! There were also rumors that it was actually a new Grandmaster who had taken action, and this person had also disabled Qu Ao with a single blow. Now Qu Ao¡¯s arms were broken, and he was subsequently killed by an unknown assassin. Some rumored that the new Grandmaster was Shi Zhixuan in disguise, among other things... In Luoyang, where the tides were already turbulent, such a shocking event indeed made the vortex even more violent. Because there were already many factions present at the Manqing Courtyard, and as information kept being clarified and resurfaced... Added with some captured members from Wagang, a rough outline started to emerge. Kou Zhong, for some reason, learned that Shangguan Long was a member of Demon Sect and took action to capture him. Then, the mysterious Grandmaster disabled Qu Ao and left. After that came the night battle on the streets¡ªtop members of Wagang and Dugu family fought and were eliminated! Even there was minor news that the mysterious Grandmaster had previously forced back Empress Yin, but this couldn¡¯t be confirmed by the Demon Sect. Anyway, it was known that Wang Bo of Changbai Mountain was initially upset with someone disrupting his banquet. He even publicly stated at Manqing Courtyard that the younger generation didn¡¯t understand the rules anymore. But by the next day, there were people saying that Wang Bo praised everyone for the good capture of Shangguan Long. Qu Ao deserved it for helping Shangguan Long, and if no one brought it up, he would find a way to bring it up... ... On the other hand, Xu Ziling and the others also extracted information about Fu Junyu from Shangguan Long. Having witnessed the massacre on the street, Shangguan Long had his defenses completely shattered and spilled everything he was asked. He was subsequently silenced by Kou Zhong with a single strike. But before they could even take action, unexpectedly, Fu Junyu took the initiative to look for them. "I don¡¯t know why, but they suddenly released me and specifically told me to come here, saying someone important to me was looking for me..." Fu Junyu seemed somewhat bewildered at the time, as she had been mentally sealed by the sorcery of the Demon Sect and was oblivious to everything. After being rescued, she was simply arranged to come here without fully recovering her strength, but at least she had awakened. She couldn¡¯t imagine that the Demon Sect would really release her, letting her feel as if it was all a dream. In fact, Fu Junyu¡¯s feelings towards the Twin Dragons were complex, believing that they had caused her sister¡¯s death and damaged her mother¡¯s reputation even after death. However, having experienced the tribulation of the Demon Sect and being rescued by them, these thoughts swiftly dissipated. "Aunt Yu, it was all thanks to our world¡¯s number one youth Grandmaster here that you were rescued," Kou Zhong began to be cheeky again, introducing her to Tao Yu. "Hardly, I can¡¯t claim to be the world¡¯s number one just yet." Your next journey awaits at empire Tao Yu just smiled, talking up a storm. "But you are the future world¡¯s number one." "Ahem, that being said, Miss Yu, I am quite curious about your Sword Skills. Would you mind enlightening me?" Being able to rescue Fu Junyu without any complications was of course a great thing. But having struggled so hard for so long, I certainly should reap some benefits, right? Otherwise, didn¡¯t those people die in vain? They should at least die for something worthwhile... Chapter 338 - 304 Yi Sword Technique In the courtyard, two shadows flitted about like immortals, but the clash of their swords was filled with lethal intent. Their back-and-forth moves had an inexplicable beauty, as if each could predict the other¡¯s next move, matching each other perfectly. While it was a beautiful sight, it also conveyed a sense of deadly seriousness. "Young Master Tao truly is a genius when it comes to mastering the Elegant Sword Technique..." Fu Junyu sheathed her sword and stood upright, her face full of shock. She hadn¡¯t left the house in the past few days and didn¡¯t believe a word of Kou Zhong¡¯s outrageous braggadocio. So young, and not disguised as some old monster, it couldn¡¯t be that he was a grandmaster. But since it was they who had saved her, she had indeed not been stingy in teaching them. However, the Elegant Sword Technique itself has high requirements for talent and is not meant for anyone who is not a genius to practice.No?v(el)B\\jnn Yet the young man before her, Tao Yu, had completely redefined her concept of genius! With insight into flaws, he had a talent far surpassing her own, being able to anticipate moves even before he had fully grasped the skill. Once the theory behind the Elegant Sword Technique started to sink in, he advanced at an astonishing pace! Without using inner strength and relying solely on techniques, she could no longer compare to him in a pure contest of the Elegant Sword Technique... "Not at all, I just happened to have some relevant skills." Tao Yu was not self-congratulatory. With the aid of the God-Containing Technique, his previous abilities in finding flaws had been integrated, making the biggest hurdle of mastering the Elegant Sword Technique seem nonexistent in front of him! In fact, he had mastered the skill on the first day, but Tao Yu had also noticed some slight changes by now. As he entered the Grandmaster Realm, and as he learned more and more martial arts theories, he vaguely realized he could make some ¡¯modifications¡¯ to the Elegant Sword Technique to better fit himself. Although not many, they indeed caused the Elegant Sword Technique to transform continuously. The most significant difference was that the cost of Deification increased by more than nine hundred from the original ten thousand! Deification of inner strength such as the Nine Yin True Scripture, being fundamental, required only five thousand, but the Elegant Sword Technique demanded such a high requirement, which truly surprised him. This sword technique also had a matching inner strength technique, ¡¯Nine Mysteries,¡¯ but Tao Yu had separated it out to prevent conflicts with his own inner strength, and thus it was necessary to make some minor adjustments to match his own... "It¡¯s almost there." A hint of unusual color appeared in Tao Yu¡¯s eyes, Deification! "Sorry, I¡¯ve made a little progress." Tao Yu offered an apology without a hint of sincerity, making Ba Fenghan want to cry even more. He and Fu Junyu had known each other for a very long time, and he was actually learning the Elegant Sword Technique from her, but before he could even get started properly, someone else had already ¡¯made a little progress¡¯. And judging by the situation, it wasn¡¯t just a little progress! "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s get the He¡¯s Jade Disc. After we get the item, we¡¯ll head south to the small valley, where Brother Song and Aunt Yu are also going to pay tribute to your mother." "Why do you also call me Aunt?" Fu Junyu, who had just recovered from the shock of Tao Yu¡¯s Grandmaster Realm impression, was hit by a piercing comment. "I¡¯m about the same age as they are, not old Ba. You are indeed quite a bit older than me." Tao Yu¡¯s words made the already secretly distressed Ba Fenghan even more saddened; he was even younger than him, it was so unfair... ... These days, Luoyang was in chaos. The Wagang and the Dugu clan had fallen completely; Wang Shichong directly thanked nature¡¯s bounty. Without the external pressure from Wagang, he first settled the city¡¯s affairs, preparing to engage in a massacre to eliminate dissenters and completely take control of Luoyang. He even began to assemble and dispatch troops to rout the Wagang army and absorb their forces. Because of this incident, the original attention-grabbing event of the He¡¯s Jade Disc choosing a righteous sovereign had been largely forgotten. Frankly, the selection by the He¡¯s Jade Disc was more of a hype; how could it compete with the impact of this explosive news? Even the issue of Shi Feixuan¡¯s Way of the Sovereign was stuck. At this time, Kou Zhong and the others had brought Tao Yu and Fu Junyu to the outside of the Jingnian Zen Monastery... Continue reading stories on empire "This is the structural diagram that Wang Shichong gave me, very detailed." Kou Zhong pulled out a floor plan, which clearly marked every building in the Jingnian Zen Monastery; it was definitely drawn by a professional. "What is he up to?" Tao Yu was also a bit curious. "Because no matter what, the He¡¯s Jade Disc would never choose him, so obviously for him, the best thing would be for the He¡¯s Jade Disc to disappear. If it weren¡¯t for his lack of guts, he probably would have done it himself already." Kou Zhong actually had a clear understanding of Wang Shichong¡¯s thoughts. Wang Shichong had a terrible reputation, and in fact, Kou Zhong didn¡¯t like him either. It¡¯s just that currently their interests aligned, but once they had seized the He¡¯s Jade Disc, they could make their escape... Chapter 339 - 305 Jingnian Zen Monastery "Liao Kong is the person Shi Feixuan trusts the most, practicing the silent meditation technique, with great strength, but He¡¯s Jade Disc is very special; the stronger one¡¯s strength, the less likely they are to carry it with them, which gives us a chance." At this moment, Xu Ziling also spoke up. "Hey, so what if they carry it with them? We have a Grandmaster on our side too." Kou Zhong actually liked to rely on stronger figures a lot, calling Fu Junniang ¡¯Mother¡¯ every other sentence before.No?v(el)B\\jnn Now he almost wanted to call Tao Yu ¡¯Dad.¡¯ Alright, since Du Fuwei had already called him ¡¯Dad¡¯, he might as well call him ¡¯Grandpa¡¯... Tao Yu was good-looking and treated them frankly, utilizing his strength not to pressure them but even got ambushed because of holding them back. Although they had known each other for only a short time, a considerable amount of trust had been established, and they were already treated like one of their own. At this time, Kou Zhong had also learned of the ¡¯Chosen One¡¯ from Xu Ziling and the others. Like Ba Fenghan, he too felt that he should be the ¡¯Chosen One¡¯ and that he would soar to the skies when the opportunity presented itself. In fact, their original motive for stealing He¡¯s Jade Disc was simply to achieve a moment of enlightenment. Xu Ziling, on the other hand, wanted to avenge Su Su and embarrass Li Jing. They truly didn¡¯t have much need for He¡¯s Jade Disc. However, knowing that He¡¯s Jade Disc could improve their aptitude, Tao Yu mentioned that they could compensate for the shortcomings due to being ¡¯Chosen Ones,¡¯ but still gave them a bit of encouragement, saying: "I have a secret technique that can make up for deficiencies in one¡¯s aptitude. Once He¡¯s Jade Disc is in our hands, I can teach it to you on the way back." Slap~ Kou Zhong¡¯s hand was already hooked onto Tao Yu¡¯s shoulder, his tiger eyes wide with surprise. "My brother and I have been drifting around all our lives..." "Enough, get ready quickly. It¡¯s the same plan, I will take on the Grandmaster, and the rest of them..." Tao Yu first gave Kou Zhong a sideways glance, but then Spirit Perception kicked in, making him pause with a bewildered expression. It was obscure, as if something was obstructing it, but a premonition told him that this seemingly ordinary Jingnian Zen Monastery concealed danger! After having learned the Yi Sword Technique and having his strength improved further, could he still have such a feeling? And that sense of obscurity... "Wait a second, something¡¯s not right." Tao Yu reached out to stop Kou Zhong, who was about to enter the monastery, his tone heavy. "What¡¯s going on? Is there someone here who can stop us?" Kou Zhong trusted Tao Yu very much, and upon seeing him pulling, also quickly stopped and asked. Xu Ziling also had a look of surprised doubt. "Brother Tao, did you sense something? Is Liao Kong that strong?" There is no doubt, this person was also a ¡¯Chosen One¡¯ who could stir Storm and Cloud. "It¡¯s Master Zhang, this really works out. I will go help him, and you guys look for the chance to steal He¡¯s Jade Disc. This thing is odd, remember never to touch it with the True Qi of Eternal Life, otherwise I won¡¯t teach you anymore." Having heard the conversation at the scene, Tao Yu laughed heartily, turned to give his instructions, and then leaped into action without delay. Kou Zhong and the others were not to be outdone. Listening to Master Zhang¡¯s earlier words, they too were filled with a sense of heroic spirit in their hearts. Yes, why should they be the ones chosen, and who are they to talk about the Way of the Sovereign?! Indeed, that¡¯s precisely what they found most intolerable! "Master Zhang, the thirty-first Sect Hierarch of the Ming Cult, Tao Yu, has come to offer assistance." Tao Yu¡¯s voice arrived before he did. Accompanied by his Grandmaster¡¯s presence and power, he truly echoed throughout the entire Jingnian Zen Monastery, and it seemed even the tiles and rocks were trembling. Just this display of power was enough to change the expressions of everyone present. Tao Yu had also seen the situation at the scene: five very powerful monks, likely Liao Kong and the four Great Monks, and Shi Feixuan sitting nearby overseeing everything. Upon seeing Tao Yu, Shi Feixuan¡¯s pretty face showed an even greater moved expression. She had a deep impression of Tao Yu and, after hearing the news of the blood battle on the street, knew that it must have been the doing of this Grandmaster. And in the midst of them were two Taoists facing off against each other, Tao Yu¡¯s gaze immediately drawn to Zhang Sanfeng whose presence completely overshadowed Ning Daoqi. "Master Zhang..." "Boundless heavens, poor Taoist Ning Daoqi," greeted Ning Daoqi with a Daoist salute, his face the very image of celestial grace and detachment. This made Tao Yu feel a bit embarrassed as he quietly glared at him. "Couldn¡¯t you have said it earlier? What¡¯s with the act?" Even with Ning Daoqi¡¯s composure, being rebuked by Tao Yu in this manner left him somewhat at a loss whether to laugh or cry. "I presume the layman must be the same Tao Yu who single-handedly repelled Empress Yin and helped Wang Shichong clear his path." "Heh, don¡¯t pin that label on me blindly. My bottom line is much lower than Master Zhang¡¯s," Tao Yu replied with a cold laugh, then turned his gaze towards Zhang Sanfeng, who was looking at him with curiosity on his face. Indeed, a bit scruffy and slightly portly, he well deserved the moniker. But seeing Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s head of jet-black hair, Tao Yu also felt a shock. Was this old Taoist really beginning to rejuvenate? No wonder he had mistaken him; Ning Daoqi looked older by comparison! "The thirty-first Sect Hierarch of the Ming Cult? Let me think, you¡¯re from another world?" Zhang Sanfeng was not surprised and made his judgment after pondering briefly. "Indeed, during the era I served as Hierarch, Guo Jing and his wife were still alive, and the heroine Guo Xiang had not yet been born..." Chapter 340 - 306: 2 vs 6 "Guo Xiang..." Even Zhang Sanfeng, with his composed mind, was slightly distracted upon hearing Tao Yu¡¯s words, but he quickly regained his composure and gave Tao Yu a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile. "You lad, are you really the thirty-first Sect Hierarch of the Ming Cult?" "Real deal, no fakes, but I come from beyond that world." Tao Yu smirked. The enigmatic dialogue between the two also slightly moved Shi Feixuan and the others. Another world, fairy mountains overseas? Only Ning Daoqi¡¯s eyes showed a hint of a different expression as he said, "This poor Taoist has been feeling disturbed lately, sensing changes in the world, yet not knowing the cause. The words of the real person, Zhang, last time seemed to indicate something; I wonder if you could resolve my confusion." The work on the Tujue side is still going quite well, and since the Central Plains has become a pot of porridge, indeed, there¡¯s hardly anyone who has the energy to go there to find out more. People like Tuli who might have brought intelligence ran off to the world of Heavenly Sword and Dragon Slaying Saber and were sent off by Tao Yu. So Ning Daoqi also looked slightly different. And although Ning Daoqi had lost out to Heavenly Blade Song Que, his strength still ranked high among Grandmasters, and his realm was indeed higher. Actually, speaking of mindset and personality, Ning Daoqi was quite good. It¡¯s just a pity that some people use his mentality to continuously use him as a tool. Due to Ning Daoqi¡¯s personality, he is easily exploited, yet his skills are not bad, which makes it even more frustrating. In the original story, he later bullied Song Que, who never refused a challenge and even went for a duel, willing to exchange life for injury, showing spirit and willingness to stand up himself, which is much better than the Buddhist Sect. But it would have been better if he had joined forces with Song Que to take down the opposing Grandmasters. And now, it¡¯s clear that what Liao Kong and others failed to notice, he has already sensed. "I owe you? To have to tell you?" After rebuffing Ning Daoqi, Tao Yu then spoke warmly to Zhang Sanfeng, Continue your journey with empire "Real person Zhang, your Zhang Wuji is now the thirty-fourth Sect Hierarch of the Ming Cult, and he has also cultivated the Nine Yang Divine Skill." Zhang Sanfeng felt great comfort upon hearing the news about Zhang Wuji. He had come to this world in part to seek a cure for the cold poison, but he hadn¡¯t expected Zhang Wuji to have solved it himself. "Good, that child Wuji is too honest and simple. If you have the chance, please look after him." A slight smile appeared on Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s face. Tao Yu had refused Ning Daoqi and was chatting with Zhang Sanfeng as if they were alone, treating the others as if they were nonexistent. Even someone as tolerant as Ning Daoqi could not help but interject at this point, "May I know what matters the two of you have joined forces for on this occasion." "I¡¯ve come to borrow the He¡¯s Jade Disc." Tao Yu¡¯s face was full of earnestness, with sincerity as his main appeal. "What a coincidence, the old Taoist is here for the same." Zhang Sanfeng laughed, revealing without any hesitation his reason for coming. "Then borrow it together?" Tao Yu glanced at Zhang Sanfeng. "Together!" "Amitabha, the two benefactors are indeed colluding with the Demon Sect, deeply entrapped in demonization." A monk with hands clasped, evidently one of the four great saint monks, but it wasn¡¯t clear which one. They had joined forces to chase down Shi Zhixuan before. Together with Liao Kong and Ning Daoqi, they could almost represent the strongest righteous forces of the Great Tang. "Young friend, how many do you think you can handle?" Impossible to comprehend! But if you have such speed, then why bother talking? You should have killed with a single blow, but the judgment just now felt off. There was a strange sense of distortion and discomfort; the wind from the speed was somehow not right, making the several high-level individuals present feel uncomfortable and awkward. "Amitabha, the benefactor indeed comes from the Demon Sect!" "The incarnation of the Heavenly Demon, a demon from beyond our realm!" Tao Yu, transformed into a dragon shape, just laughed heartily, his demonized voice echoing with an eerie reverberation. "So I¡¯m a demon from beyond, what are you going to do about it?" Yuan Force circulated, and, under the influence of his Qi in the next moment, Tao Yu consecutively launched a second Seven Stars Unite! With Inherent Time Control, he gave no chance for the remaining three monks to unite! It wasn¡¯t cost-effective for Tao Yu to avoid and strike from the side based on grandmaster level intuition; he had to confront directly in the Qi traction, but with his speed, he could ignore the others and focus on attacking one person! ¡¯Death!¡¯ Bang~ Another monk flew out in a parabola, tracing an arc in the air before landing heavily and rolling on the ground. Only two of the four great monks remained! A combined attack? A joke! Point soldiers, point generals¡ªwhomever was pointed at, got hit! The four of them were already weaker than Zhu Yuyan, barely qualifying as weak grandmasters, and they didn¡¯t have Zhu Yuyan¡¯s intricate defense of the Heavenly Demon¡¯s power field. With the support of the recently acquired Yi Sword Technique and deciding to no longer conserve Yuan Force, Tao Yu made short work of them each without them standing a chance in his hands! They didn¡¯t even qualify to run! "Come on!" However, after dealing with two, Tao Yu no longer relied solely on Yuan Force, pretending to be fearsome with a gesture. Then, making use of the Yi Sword Technique, he wielded the Black Iron Heavy Sword, which he could finally use smoothly, and began to hem in the remaining two monks. The heavy sword was blunt, grand and unrefined! But despite Tao Yu¡¯s mere act of ¡¯intimidation¡¯ saying ¡¯come on,¡¯ the remaining two great monks simultaneously took defensive positions, even their grandmaster aura faltering, as if they had been psychologically scarred. Tao Yu laughed heartily, speeding up his movement by a notch. He had formed his understanding of the Yi Sword Technique, integrating the essence of the Dragon Palm among the myriad techniques with his own unique way. Using the Yi Sword Technique to break moves, and his own skills to unleash power! After two consecutive blows that seriously wounded two monks, Tao Yu saw that the remaining pair were full of flaws, their mental balance lost! Facing four against one before, he indeed needed to be a bit cunning. Now against two, there was no reason he would lose! "Apart from your combined attack, what else have you got?" Energy swept through the air, affecting the entire Jingnian Zen Monastery. Even the monks who had been chasing Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling had stopped in their tracks, staring at the scene of deities clashing, dumbstruck... While Tao Yu and the four great monks were locked in intense battle, with two down and the other two under pressure... On the other side, Zhang Sanfeng, Ning Daoqi, and Liao Kong had only just reached a standoff and were focusing on the recent battle as well. Although each of them considered themselves stronger than any of the four grand monks, facing such incomprehensible attacks, they too felt disbelief. That strange sense of distortion, they just couldn¡¯t grasp what it was... Chapter 341 - 307: He’s Jade Disc "How is that possible..." At that moment, Shi Feixuan¡¯s sword heart was unstable, her inner spirit shaken, as she watched the saintly monk sent flying before her and Tao Yu, after undergoing Demonization, in the form of a dragon, holding his own against the remaining two in a one-versus-two situation, her beautiful face filled with emotion. Apart from her master not being here, this was nearly a gathering of the strongest forces of the righteous path in the world! Although there were two Grandmasters on the opposing side, and that ¡¯scruffy daoist¡¯ had rapidly increased his strength, nothing was as horrifying as Tao Yu instantly sending two flying, then immediately pressing the other two as if unaffected by any exertion! The four great saintly monks, who could chase Shi Zhixuan, were instantly severely injured by two of the opponent¡¯s incomprehensible moves! Even Shi Feixuan could see that those two moves must have taken a heavy toll on the young Grandmaster, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have stopped after using them twice. Just six more strikes and the problem would be solved. Although far inferior, Shi Feixuan also possessed a type of desperate sword technique. But the question was, how did he manage to explode with undiminished power twice, and then continue fighting the remaining two saintly monks as if nothing had happened? Even with Shi Feixuan¡¯s perception, she could tell that the morale of the two remaining saintly monks was broken! The two previous strikes hadn¡¯t hit them directly, but they left an indelible impact on their spirits! "Hmm?" And very soon, Shi Feixuan noticed something else was wrong. The condition of the two saintly monks was deteriorating at an unbelievable rate, which didn¡¯t make sense since a Grandmaster¡¯s aura should be long-lasting and not depleted so quickly. In contrast, the enemy seemed to have been unaffected from the very beginning, seemingly maintaining peak condition throughout. Each of those natural and effortless sword moves, like the hanging horns of an antelope, forced the two saintly monks into a position where they had to save themselves, creating the illusion of being outnumbered by leveraging ghostly afterimages to encircle the other two. It seemed they were almost at their limit. This left Shi Feixuan with no choice but to zealously leap forward, looking for an opportunity to intervene. She knew that in a battle of this caliber, she could only serve as a restraint and a deterrent, hopeful that her desperate strike might have some effect! "Amitabha..." Liao Kong, who practiced the silent Zen, broke his silence and then turned to look at Zhang Sanfeng "Zhang Zhenren, this man is a Heavenly Demon incarnate, real man..." "Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t, I am the ¡¯scruffy daoist,¡¯ don¡¯t call me any real man." Zhang Sanfeng casually waved his hand unbothered. "He has always been a Sect Hierarch of the demon cult, didn¡¯t you say so? And I..." Zhang Sanfeng laughed heartily as the aura of Tai Chi suddenly spread out, pulling both Ning Daoqi and Liao Kong into it simultaneously. "Am also a Heavenly Demon from beyond!" Zhang Sanfeng laughed heartily, never being one to care about the moral alignment of strength, only about the people who wield it! Your next chapter is on empire The next moment, he too proactively charged towards the two of them. The continuous flow of Tai Chi, one move after another, drew a circle in the air in front and struck out viciously at Ning Daoqi. And Ning Daoqi, facing the move head-on, also felt a vibration. After their last encounter, Zhang Sanfeng had gotten stronger! And moreover, Ning Daoqi could feel the essence of his own techniques emanating from him! Although Ning Daoqi himself also walked the path of blending yin and yang, greatly aligning with Zhang Sanfeng, they had been equally matched last time, yet this time it felt like he had become a mere placeholder! "Amitabha, I beseech you both to stop, we will lend you the He¡¯s Jade Disc." Seeing Zhang Sanfeng make his move, Liao Kong knew trouble was afoot, the two of them might not lose, but they seemed to be at a stalemate for the short term! If this dragged on, the other two would surely be beaten to death! The two previously sent flying, bolstered by their profound strength, might still have had a glimmer of hope, but dragging this out any further would spell certain doom! Zhang Sanfeng was a steel-straight man well over a century old... ... "How is it going?" Kou Zhong asked anxiously next to Xu Ziling. At that moment, they weren¡¯t far from Jingnian Zen Monastery, in the same clearing where they had previously waited, still able to see the monastery walls through the leaves and branches. And the one with the strongest perception on the scene was Xu Ziling. After Ba Fenghan moved a bit farther away with He¡¯s Jade Disc, reducing the interference from the foreign energy, he too wanted to determine the state of the battlefield. "It seems to have stopped, but I don¡¯t know the details..." But before they could make any judgement, the figures of Tao Yu and Zhang Sanfeng leaped over the walls and drifted out. "This here is Master Zhang Sanfeng. That title of his must be something these monks spread around." Tao Yu briefly introduced him to Kou Zhong and the others. "Nice to meet you, Master Zhang!" "What a shame for such an esteemed immortal like Master Zhang to be labeled like that by those monks." "Are you all okay?" Fu Junyu also voiced her concern. "We¡¯re alright, just had a little scrap. They are probably in a worse state. Where is He¡¯s Jade Disc? Let me have a look." Tao Yu was somewhat eager to see his spoils of war. A hundred thousand in Yuan Force spent! That¡¯s enough for a second Deification of those skills below five hundred! Even Bi Xuan, who was looking for trouble, wouldn¡¯t have willingly used it against him. It shouldn¡¯t disappoint me... Then Kou Zhong made two sipping sounds, signaling Ba Fenghan to come back. As soon as Ba Fenghan returned, both Tao Yu and Zhang Sanfeng felt the peculiar sense emanating from He¡¯s Jade Disc. "Is this He¡¯s Jade Disc?" Zhang Sanfeng was also curious and watched as Tao Yu moved forward to lift the cloth, revealing the appearance of He¡¯s Jade Disc. Even just by form, it was quite extraordinary, but that strange sensation was the most unique aspect of He¡¯s Jade Disc. "Master Zhang, this is what I wanted to discuss with you¡ªa transformation from the Worlds Beyond..." Tao Yu took the opportunity to explain the situation of the Abyss to Zhang Sanfeng, while Xu Ziling and the others, having heard it once already, asked some more questions about the parts they were still unclear on, which Tao Yu answered one by one. "... I suspect, Master Zhang, that you too are a Chosen One, but you just haven¡¯t had any encounter with Yuan Force creatures to kill, so you haven¡¯t felt it yet. Now let me show you some skills as a Pioneer..." Whether it was Kou Zhong¡¯s group of three or Zhang Sanfeng, their interest in He¡¯s Jade Disc stemmed more from a dislike of the way it chose leaders rather than any personal desire. At that moment, they all widened their eyes to see Tao Yu reaching out to touch the disc, and then everyone present, except Fu Junyu, felt a strange force being absorbed by Tao Yu from the disc and into his body! Shattered World¡¯s Heart! Feeling the prompt, Tao Yu¡¯s eyes also lit up slightly. As expected! And this force was even more profound than the last time! But having already obtained the three talents of Innate Time Control, Godhood, and Fist Intent, the chances of directly developing a new talent were almost nil. However, in choosing the direction for a new talent, Tao Yu had already made a premature anchoring. Big Dipper! Deciding on a skill for the new talent was just setting the direction, unrelated to the final formation of the talent, so Tao Yu had no intention of waiting for the Longevity Secret. A second Deification of the Big Dipper would suffice! Then, a mysterious force surged into his limbs and bones, making Tao Yu feel that his meridians had become much tougher, allowing more forceful circulation of True Yuan in the future. Though the power of this talent had not fully formed, it seemed to have already started having some preliminary impact, seemingly fulfilling the original function of He¡¯s Jade Disc itself... Chapter 342 - 308: Heading South ``` Crack~ The He¡¯s Jade Disc shattered on the ground, and everyone witnessed the grand illusion. "Can a Pioneer really absorb such an object?" Kou Zhong prodded the powdered remnants of the He¡¯s Jade Disc with his hand. Although he didn¡¯t know precisely what benefits Tao Yu had gained, such a rare item as the He¡¯s Jade Disc, being ¡¯eaten¡¯ directly, was definitely of no small use! He even thought that he should snatch this before striving for the Longevity Secret. "It¡¯s probably related to my world not yet being completely dragged into the Abyss, I can even still travel back and forth to most of the shattered worlds." Tao Yu wasn¡¯t hiding anything; in fact, his straightforward ¡¯kill with kindness¡¯ approach always played a significant role when dealing with ¡¯Chosen Ones¡¯, whose trustworthiness was indeed very high. At least it wasn¡¯t on the same scale as the vast majority of Pioneers. As long as he didn¡¯t do anything in front of them that severely violated their fundamental values. Tao Yu also considered himself not to be some kind of pervert, and so far, none of the ¡¯Chosen Ones¡¯ he encountered had such an extreme moral cleanliness. Perhaps Zhang Wuji had a bit, but it wasn¡¯t a big influence. "I¡¯m so envious, why is our world not supporting us like that..." Kou Zhong, seeing Tao Yu simply absorb the He¡¯s Jade Disc, showed an envious look on his face. "Your Yuan Force utilization rate is supposed to exceed ours, it¡¯s just that presently there¡¯s a lack of Yuan Force creatures for you to kill, that¡¯s all. Once the matters here are settled, you can come back to base with me, they have already started breeding Yuan Force creatures there, and their reproductive capacity is strong." Tao Yu¡¯s words filled the others with longing. "Alright, now let¡¯s take Song Daoxin with us and head to the small valley. Those guys probably don¡¯t have the strength to come after us now." A hint of a smile appeared on Tao Yu¡¯s face. For the fight against Zhang Wuji, Tuli had intentionally reserved even purer True Qi, while Tao Yu had left his True Yuan for the four great holy monks to absorb. Aside from the first two who were uncertain to recover, it would also take a while for the latter two to heal. It might take days just to settle their minds and to disperse the energy... ... At Jingnian Zen Monastery, only now was Shi Feixuan managing to suppress the turmoil in her heart stemming from the brash words Tao Yu had uttered earlier. What did his words imply? That he was interested in her? But so direct - is this the way of the Heavenly Demon from beyond their realm? For a moment, Shi Feixuan couldn¡¯t help but think of her senior who had bound the Evil King, falling silent. She looked around at the environment of the scene and felt an inexplicable desolation. The strongest forces on her side had gathered and yet they were unable to do anything to the two opponents! She saw the two holy monks sitting cross-legged, both in combat. Ning Daoqi and Liao Kong had found the two who were previously knocked away and began transferring True Qi to hang onto their lives, while Shi Feixuan also let out a sigh. It was only after a while that the group gradually ceased their healing efforts. ... Now that the canal has been reopened, the best way to get to Yangzhou is still by boat. And this magically modified canal is almost the same as Luoyang¡¯s, comparable to the Yangtze River! With the Song Faction already holding a large share of the private salt market, the energy on this river is also formidable, and a three-story boat becomes their means of transportation as they head south. Gugugu~ A pigeon inexplicably flew onto this boat, after Song Daixin removed the message from the pigeon and read it, he turned to Tao Yu, who was teaching the Muscle Changing and Bone Forging Scripture to the twins, and said "There¡¯s some new information. In Luoyang, Wang Shichong killed Li Tianfan, and after defeating the Wugang army and incorporating its forces, his strength has grown rapidly. In addition to this, there¡¯s also a number of new rumors about you all on the jianghu..." Tao Yu had been leading quite a fulfilling life in recent days, continuously consulting with Zhang Sanfeng about harmonizing the Nine Yin and Nine Yang. Though he wouldn¡¯t be undergoing Deification of the Nine Yang just yet, it laid some groundwork for his later pursuit of the Longevity Secret. Besides that, he also taught several people the Muscle Changing and Bone Forging Scripture, which indeed was a very versatile divine technique, even Zhang Sanfeng was full of praise. Upon hearing Song Daixin¡¯s words, Tao Yu was unconcerned "Surely it¡¯s not any good news; probably they will pin the label of ¡¯Heavenly Demon from beyond the realm¡¯ on us again. Real or not, let them say what they will." Discover exclusive tales on empire Hearing Song Daixin make a special mention, Tao Yu knew it definitely wasn¡¯t good news. Just thinking about Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s ¡¯sloppy Taoist¡¯ image, and the rumors of involvement with Empress Yin, one can discern their tactics. And with himself injuring the Four Great Holy Monks, ¡¯borrowing¡¯ He¡¯s Jade Disc by force, and his appearance after Demonization, it would be impossible for them to refrain from speaking out. It doesn¡¯t matter; if they come knocking in the future, it¡¯ll be even more justifiable! The more outrageous the spread, the better! Hearing this, Song Daixin also gave a wry smile before shaking his head and saying "Indeed, there are rumors saying you and Master Zhang are Heavenly Demons from beyond, and moreover that you have colluded with the Demon Sect, planning something that will endanger the common people, very dangerous." As he said this, his expression turned somewhat strange "And there are also rumors that you all intend to seize the Demonic Emperor¡¯s relics from Yang Gong¡¯s treasury... " Clearly, they meant to tarnish his name while also inciting the Demon Sect against them. However, at this moment, a sailor came to report "Your Grace, there is a fast boat approaching us on the river, it seems to be heading for us." Upon hearing this, Kou Zhong, who was digesting the Muscle Changing and Bone Forging Scripture, felt curious "Who would dare to approach under these circumstances?" But Tao Yu¡¯s expression subtly changed, sensing the familiar pull of auras, recalling the Empress Yin, Zhu Yuyan, into whom he had infused a lot of True Yuan... Has the Demon Sect indeed come? Chapter 343 - 309: Knocking on the Door The three-story riverboat adorned with the flag of the Song Faction was a behemoth upon these waters, yet the river¡¯s slap against its hull caused not a ripple, its wake turbulent enough to jostle any nearby smaller boats. However, there was a single-level vermilion boat steadily approaching at this moment. In truth, this vermilion boat was not small at all, but it did seem miniature compared to the towering three-story vessel. At present, several enchanting figures stood on the deck of the vermilion boat, the leader of whom was none other than Zhu Yuyan, wearing a veil. Apart from the graceful and alluring silhouette of Zhu Yuyan, whose face could not be seen, the other three beauties each had their unique features. One of them, dressed in white and barefoot, had a body as undulating as the hills, skin as translucent as snow yet full of resilience, enchanting yet possessing an odd elfin quality, not inferior to Shi Feixuan, was naturally the pride of her age from the Yin Gui Faction, Wanwan. But crucially, the beauty of the other two beside her was also on par with hers, one with long hair that hung down to her back, reaching her hips, jet-black and lustrously captivating, appearing to be around twenty-four or twenty-five, while the other exuded an innocent charm tainted with a subtle hint of seductiveness, appearing even younger. "Sect Master, isn¡¯t this too risky for us?" Wen Cai Ting, who looked to be in her mid-twenties, expressed her concerns with a worried face, yet her voice still possessed an indescribable allure, just listening to it was enough to send blood rushing to one¡¯s head. She too was a famed succubus of the Demon Sect, skilled in seductive arts that could even be used to control others, quite formidable indeed. "We are here to negotiate, and with our lineup, we certainly qualify to talk face to face." Zhu Yuyan¡¯s voice was crisp and seductive, yet she sounded quite indifferent. The strength of that young Grandmaster was extremely powerful, and at first, she was utterly puzzled about where he had sprung from, but with the news spread by those self-righteous folks, she recalled Zhang Sanfeng, and if he came from the same place, then it all made sense. Heavenly Demons from beyond this realm? They are inherently related to the Holy Gate! After several days of arduous effort, Zhu Yuyan had finally managed to expel most of the foreign True Qi by leveraging the unique properties of the Sky Demon Great Technique. What little that remained would need time to dissipate, but she had more or less recovered her strength. Furthermore, with many skilled individuals in her sect and a common enemy shared by all, maintaining a respectable stance for negotiation was perfectly manageable! Although there had been conflicts before, they hadn¡¯t come off worse, hostages had been released directly, and the dead were from her own side, so there should be no animosity... "Master, is that guy really as strong as the legends say? Is he truly young?" Wanwan¡¯s ethereal and pleasant voice tickled at the heart, and even Wen Cai Ting, who was practiced in the art of Charm, had to admire Wanwan¡¯s natural gift. If she were to learn some of her own techniques, there would be no man able to escape her grasp. "Empress Yin has followed us once again. I hope you¡¯re not here to avenge the feud from the long street," Tao Yu said with a half-smile as he glanced at Empress Yin behind her veil. "Young Hero Tao jests. After you struck me and your blood stained the street, your strength, which is beyond what I possess, was evident," Empress Yin replied. The Yin Gui Faction, with its intelligence capabilities, naturally knew many details of the aftermath, including the number of casualties. "Then may I ask what brings Empress Yin here?" "The Yin Gui Faction has no feud with you, sir. We have come this time to discuss some potential cooperation. I know that you may have certain prejudices against our sect, but we truly come with sincerity, especially since our strength is inferior to yours..." Zhu Yuyan was not lying; the Yin Gui Faction was indeed not weak overall, with many experts and disciples and a network that spanned various places. However, at least compared to the people on this ship, they were indeed the weaker party. Even Zhu Yuyan herself felt that she only had the ability to defend herself, which was enough to ensure that she could deter the other party from turning on her without reason. The main leverage was the mutual enemy shared by both parties. Zhu Yuyan, who had always managed to keep her position as the leader of the eight great experts of the Demon Sect through brinkmanship, was quite experienced in such behavior. "Do any of you have objections?" Tao Yu turned to seek the opinions of the group. He was mainly addressing the Twin Dragons and Zhang Sanfeng. Zhang Sanfeng had conflicts with the Yin Gui Faction, and the Twin Dragons have always had their grievances with the Demon Sect. But as it stood, there were no insurmountable grudges, and with Fu Junyu back, the Twin Dragons had even foiled the Demon Sect¡¯s plans more often than not. "There¡¯s nothing bad to discuss," Zhang Sanfeng said. Zhang Sanfeng never had much bias in using power; the original work didn¡¯t have much of a filter towards the Ming Cult. However, he did have a personal experience with this Demon Sect, which truly lived up to its name, employing rather extreme methods in its activities. But that did not mean they couldn¡¯t have a discussion. "Alright, if you¡¯re not afraid, then come on up..." Chapter 344 - 310: Fortune Thief Alliance Because of the misjudgment in the information from the Yin Gui Faction, Tao Yu knew that his group could easily take down those from the Yin Gui Faction. Zhu Yuyan indeed had the determination to fight to the bitter end, but as long as he employed the "Seven Stars Unite," he would definitely be able to break her Heavenly Demon force field before she could resort to mutual destruction. However, the other party was right, they had indeed come with sincerity, so negotiations could be entertained. The Yin Gui Faction also possessed coveted treasures, and currently, as the leading force of the Demon Sect, if Tao Yu were to lend his support, collecting and integrating the remnants of the "Demon Strategy" would be entirely justifiable! The "Dao Heart Demon Seed" Great Technique! Such a wonderful thing... Therefore, if they were willing to come forward to talk, Tao Yu was of course also willing to negotiate. "Nowadays, two Grandmaster figures have already been labeled as extraterritorial Heavenly Demons by those hypocritical folks, while at the same time they¡¯ve spread news of the Demonic Emperor¡¯s relic, attempting to make our Holy Gate view you as enemies and turn the whole world against you." Zhu Yuyan started off by belittling those from the Ci Hang faction, but what she said was indeed the truth. With their power reaching such heights, exaggerations and rumors were useless; only straightforward truth mattered. "You¡¯re right, they are quite annoying." Tao Yu nodded, waiting for the time when he could settle scores without cost, to pay them a visit and have a thorough discussion. "We have a basis for cooperation. As for the Holy Relic, no one outside of our Holy Gate can utilize it..." "So you wish to offer up your techniques? That can indeed be discussed," Tao Yu said, effectively cornering Zhu Yuyan, who opened her mouth but then fell silent. From the slight trembling of her veil, one could see that her breathing had become somewhat heavier. The Double Dragons beside her couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. They already knew that Tao Yu was an Inner City Pioneer, so this act of demanding techniques seemed not so strange after all! "If Mr. Tao is willing to join the Holy Gate, it would be our great honor." "No problem, I can announce it far and wide right now that I am with the Holy Gate, to avoid those hypocrites smearing me." Tao Yu declared confidently. They say I¡¯m colluding with the Demon Sect? Colluding my ass¡ªI¡¯ll join outright! This sudden switch truly caught the Yin Gui Faction off guard. Are they being serious, or pretending? Their likely goal is to lead the world into the apocalypse! The old Development Zone also has ¡¯Fortune Thieves,¡¯ many of whom have working relationships. But those who want to destroy the world are usually dealt with immediately! This group, on the other hand, emerged without external intervention, and while their exact number is unknown, their strength is not to be underestimated. The little rich girl grievously wounded the leader of a Fortune Thief team, a man who wielded the Thunder Method; he ultimately fell into the sea, leaving his fate unknown. It was precisely because of that confrontation that the Fortune Thief Alliance seemed to have chosen to retreat, leaving this area, and for a long time, there was no trace of them, only for them unexpectedly to appear here. To the Fortune Thief Alliance, the Chaotic Era¡¯s Great Tang must also be too tempting to resist. It¡¯s different from the Chosen One¡¯s killing of Yuan Force creatures. Beyond killing Yuan Force creatures, Fortune Thieves can also be rewarded through another means: creating natural disasters! However, the little rich girl has said that such a reward is really a short-sighted calculation; compared to the destruction caused, the rewards aren¡¯t actually that great. Normal people wouldn¡¯t make this kind of choice, but Fortune Thieves nearly all have extreme personalities, so it¡¯s normal for such individuals to arise who, for the sake of a slight improvement, wouldn¡¯t care about others¡¯ lives or deaths at all. "Haha, Fortune Thieves and the Demon Sect, they really are a perfect match, and they should be looking to replenish their companions..." Tao Yu sneered coldly. When the little rich girl first entered the Abyss, she was actually on the defensive but, as her strength, as well as that of her brother, increased, they began to take the offensive and dealt a heavy blow to the Fortune Thief team! This was another kind of advantage that Pioneers could pool together Yuan Force and resources. Although the brother and sister didn¡¯t grow as fast as Tao Yu, they didn¡¯t lag overall due to their high starting point. When he heard the news about the Fortune Thieves, Tao Yu¡¯s first instinct was to return and bring the message to the little rich girl¡¯s side. But he then briefly hesitated. These people are very cautious, especially after they started being hunted. Now that they have joined the Demon Sect, it¡¯s time to figure out how to lure them out. "After their leader¡¯s fate became unknown, once I obtain the Longevity Secret, they will pose only a limited threat to me, indeed it might be worth making some arrangements first." Tao Yu made up his mind and, when he looked at Zhu Yuyan again, he felt a bit of amiable kinship. This news was indeed timely, otherwise, if I encountered them without the slightest preparation, I might suffer due to the disadvantage in intelligence. These Demon Sect women are quite beautifully marked, and Zhu Yuyan herself still retains her charm... Chapter 345 - 311 Ambitious Wish "Sect Master Zhu, what you¡¯re seeking is no secret in the martial world," Tao Yu said, looking at Zhu Yuyan with a gentle tone. "You¡¯re just trying to find Shi Zhixuan and perish together with him. But, if nothing unexpected happens, Shi Shaojian¡¯s main goal would be to win over Shi Zhixuan, only he can¡¯t find the man." Tao Yu didn¡¯t know whether Shi Zhixuan was the Fortune Thief or not, but saying it out loud was never wrong!No?v(el)B\\jnn As for Zhu Yuyan, Shi Zhixuan was a topic that touched her sore spot; even her breathing slightly fluctuated when she heard these words. Her Sky Demon Great Technique was stuck at the seventeenth level, mainly because of Shi Zhixuan, which caused her to have a mental flaw among the strong at the Grandmaster Realm! Even though her cultivation was profound and her Heavenly Demon power field was extremely delicate, the gap in her spirit made her just average among the Grandmaster powerhouses. "Shi Shaojian, Shi Zhixuan... Could it be that guy..." Zhu Yuyan clenched her teeth as if making some connection through the two surnames. Hearing this, Tao Yu was somewhat speechless, feeling it was an exaggeration... But he certainly wasn¡¯t going to remind her otherwise. "You know, in the Abyss, someone like Shi Zhixuan is very rare, so, in this respect, our positions are indeed the same ¨C we can¡¯t let the Holy Relic fall into Shi Zhixuan¡¯s hands," said Tao Yu, prompting Zhu Yuyan to nod. "You¡¯re right. Although this might just be your excuse to obtain the Holy Relic, as long as it doesn¡¯t end up in Shi Zhixuan¡¯s hands, I can accept the other outcomes." "Then, as for the Demon Sect... I wonder if I¡¯m qualified to have a look at the techniques of the Holy Ancestry? Since I¡¯ve joined the Holy Gate, I want to complete the Demon Strategy, to collect it in its entirety. And I can do this under the name of the Yin Gui Faction." Zhu Yuyan was visibly moved by Tao Yu¡¯s words. Completing the Demon Strategy! That was a great ambition shared by many sects within the Demon Sect! If it could really be completed, what would the Sword Canon of Mercy matter? They had the complete Sword Canon of Mercy, but what could that count for compared to the fragmented Demon Strategy? "But your techniques..." "I said I can learn them. I am studying the Fundamental Law, but I can start with some other techniques," said Tao Yu frankly. "What about your friends? Do they have any objections?" Zhu Yuyan glanced at the Twins and others. "You don¡¯t mind if a comrade practices Magic Skills, do you?" "Haha, if it¡¯s Brother Tao, we have no objections," Kou Zhong laughed heartily, not giving Zhu Yuyan a chance to object. "What!" Zhu Yuyan¡¯s face was full of emotion, and the others from the Yin Gui Faction were equally shocked. The He¡¯s Jade Disc was stolen?! And from such a lineup?! How is this possible! "You may choose not to believe, but as I said, this is my sincerity." Tao Yu gradually merged into the Grandmaster realm, his newly incorporated sword intent aimed directly at the crowd. Especially Zhu Yuyan, who had crossed swords with Tao Yu once, her face changed abruptly¡ªthis was even stronger than the previous Qi manipulation! Moreover, she felt a sharp sense pressing directly on her weak points. Her spirit was already incomplete because of Shi Zhixuan¡¯s influence, and now Zhu Yuyan had a premonition that if the opponent launched another thunderous strike like last time, she would end up in even more miserable shape. What kind of beings are they, to have grown stronger again in such a short time! Afterward, she thought of Zhang Sanfeng, who had been chased to the brink by Bian Bufu and had now become a Grandmaster. Are all these people from beyond their realm so fearsome? If Shi Shaojian had been concealing his true abilities all along, then things might truly become troublesome! Tao Yu¡¯s Yi Sword Technique¡¯s sword intent was released and then retracted in an instant, and he then looked at the people in front of him with a smile. Suddenly, Zhu Yuyan gave a charming smile, "This is indeed Tao Yu¡¯s sincerity, and I should not fail to appreciate it. If the young master can really achieve the feat of integrating the Demon Strategy, let¡¯s start with the Sky Demon Great Technique..." A man who understands the times is a wise man, and Zhu Yuyan knew when to hold and when to fold. She was clear about the weighing of pros and cons! Thus, the Sky Demon Great Technique, along with several other rare and strange magic skills, were left behind, and the Yin Gui Faction members also floated away. "Brother Tao, aren¡¯t you afraid that they left fake secret manuals to deceive us?" "My Spirit Perception is strong; at least this time, they did not deceive us." Tao Yu collected the several secret manuals, leaving only the Sky Demon Great Technique. "It¡¯s just as well that we have a journey ahead of us. Let everyone have a look, and see if there are any enlightening parallels..." With Zhang Sanfeng, the treasure of a man, here, Tao Yu certainly would not miss the chance to glean what he could. Now that Tao Yu¡¯s own foundation of martial arts had already taken shape, but extracting the Sky Demon Great Technique to make it compatible with himself was also difficult, and he could only rely on the treasure of a man for help... ---- Chapter 346 - 312: Longevity Secret The three-tiered boat traveled swiftly along the canal, and just a few days after parting with the individuals from the Yin Gui Faction, it arrived at Jiangdu. Tao Yu then followed the Twin Dragons into the valley... "So this is the Longevity Secret..." In his hands, Tao Yu held a secretive manual resembling silk, his eyes brimming with complexity. He had finally obtained it! The Longevity Secret in his hands was woven from mysterious golden threads, impervious to water and fire, feeling neither like silk nor like ordinary cloth. It was filled with incomprehensible oracle bone script and also contained seven human body diagrams. Originally, the book contained a total of 7,400 character forms, but Tao Yu had the advantage of the World Will¡¯s Willpower Translation, making the difficult oracle bone script comprehensible nonetheless, as it didn¡¯t involve any transcendental lettering. It was painstakingly translated by Tao Yu, word by word... However... "What kind of ghostwriting is this? You¡¯ve simplified it so much, do we need to translate it again?" Zhang Sanfeng looked somewhat speechless at what Tao Yu had written, and Tao Yu¡¯s face was filled with embarrassment. He could perform Willpower Translation, but he didn¡¯t know traditional characters! Unless he got hold of a traditional character dictionary.No?v(el)B\\jnn Afterward, he had no choice but to start dictating it, explaining each word and sentence. Even the Twin Dragons benefitted greatly just by listening on the side! They had cultivated their skills in a haphazard way, but now, as they listened to Tao Yu¡¯s somewhat raw sentences, they inexplicably felt a sense of elation, sensing its importance. Zhang Sanfeng, a true practitioner in his own right, listened more solemnly, eventually becoming immersed in a state of enlightenment. Tao Yu didn¡¯t rush him, merely holding the Longevity Secret manual with a complex expression. Longevity Secret: One can absorb and acquire the complete cultivation knowledge of the Longevity Secret, and can absorb ten thousand Yuan Force. The Longevity Secret was a Yuan Force item, and because it contained no tainted information, it could be directly absorbed! However, considering Tao Yu¡¯s status of having second-phase Deification of the Big Dipper, he chose not to absorb it immediately. Instead, he first translated it with Zhang Sanfeng, the treasure trove of an old man, to discuss and deliberate. The group spent half a month in the small valley studying the Longevity Secret... ... "Indeed, it is a miraculous ability of the world, extracting the essence of Heaven and Earth, a method to strengthen the foundation and cultivate the Origin. However, it has extremely harsh restrictions. The two young friends have successfully cultivated it through a fortunate coincidence. This speaks of your deep luck..." Zhang Sanfeng sighed a little. Having embarked upon the path of Tai Chi, he had a profound insight into the Longevity Secret. "To cultivate this skill, the practitioner must first have not even a trace of Inner Strength, and secondly, the practice must be carried out ¡¯unintentionally.¡¯" "Those who practice martial arts and obtain this book, because they already possess Inner Strength, will find that the two powers conflict, making cultivation impossible." "Those who are not martial artists, upon realizing how extraordinary the book is and practicing deliberately, will not be able to achieve the ¡¯unintentional¡¯ state." "Furthermore, the introduction to cultivating the Longevity Secret involves absorbing the spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth through the meridian points to nourish oneself, directly cultivating Innate True Qi." "During this process, the practitioner may exhibit numerous symptoms akin to going awry in cultivation." "Ordinarily, people would consider this to be deviating from the correct path in cultivation and dare not continue." "Therefore, although it has been passed down from generation to generation, those who receive it, having longstanding preconceptions, will abandon the practice after one unsuccessful attempt, not daring to continue." Zhang Sanfeng himself had profound cultivation, and after obtaining the complete translation from Tao Yu, he discerned the most significant feature of this skill. Even for Zhang Sanfeng, he could only merge some of the concepts within his own system, for he could not truly cultivate it. Tao Yu, after half a month of scrupulous analysis, had arrived at his personal understanding of the Longevity Secret, and then, addressing Xu Ziling and Kou Zhong, he said Are we practicing the same Longevity Secret? Can Pioneers really do as they please?! This is just unreasonable! "Ha ha ha!" Tao Yu laughed three times, then reabsorbed the circling dragons back into his body. The enormous expenditure required for the external True Yuan, along with the intake and output of his pores, were also recovering at a considerable rate. This effect was just like how he was constantly gnawing on meat without pause! Though it was not as good as Willpower or Nutrient Paste, the key point was that this was nearly a constant state! As long as it wasn¡¯t a place where the Qi of Heaven and Earth was exhausted, there would be no impact! Furthermore, due to the effect of ¡¯Authority: Cost¡¯ currently anchored, this recovery could be accelerated and stacked again. The delayed cost that ¡¯Authority¡¯ used to bring, which usually needed food to replenish afterward, could now be directly recovered by inhaling and exhaling Yuan Qi! This chemical reaction was akin to giving wings to a tiger. "If there was another battle at the Jingnian Zen Monastery, I could kill them all without spending Willpower!" Tao Yu clenched his fist, feeling the added boost from the Intent of Power, and his face revealed a joyful expression. The Longevity Secret truly deserved to be one of the three great books. Because it encompassed everything, it had successfully integrated his Intent of Power and Intent of Root into the Grandmaster¡¯s intent, as though each movement could split mountains and he stood on the ground as immovable as a mountain! "In terms of absolute power, I haven¡¯t increased that much; the main thing is the integration of new intents. Now, only ¡¯Seven Stars Unite¡¯ can instantly kill a Grandmaster, but my recovery ability has indeed improved significantly. Now, after ¡¯Seven Stars Unite,¡¯ I can still have the energy to maintain normal combat power for a long time. "If I don¡¯t engage in continuous combat, I could rest for a while and release another ¡¯Seven Stars Unite¡¯ without spending Willpower. For the third time, resting for about fifteen minutes without eating should be enough to continue!" This meant that the burst ability of ¡¯Seven Stars Unite,¡¯ which almost depleted him, suggested that without doing anything, he could recover most of his strength in about fifteen minutes. The quantity¡¯s upper limit had a general enhancement, but the recovery speed had skyrocketed. It was as if his original one hundred and fifty mana points, recovering one point per minute, had become two hundred mana points, recovering ten points per minute! Tao Yu closed his eyes and sensed carefully, then his body was enveloped in black mist as he entered into ¡¯Demonization¡¯! With his current absorption of the power of heaven and earth, he could maintain ¡¯Demonization¡¯ for an extended period! And furthermore... Tao Yu¡¯s gaze sharpened as he looked at his ¡¯Longevity Secret??¡¯ After integrating with the twice Deified Northern Dipper, this new Longevity Secret still only belonged to the category of once Deified! It could undergo a second Deification! However, seeing the cost made Tao Yu¡¯s mouth twitch. The original Longevity Secret required fifty thousand for one Deification, likely needed ten million for a second Deification, but now after blending some of his abilities, the cost for a second Deification had surprisingly increased by two million, now requiring twelve million. But there was no doubt that the effect would be stronger than the original! At present, the money he had was barely a fraction... "However, it¡¯s still much cheaper compared to the thousandfold increase of a triple Deification, and besides, I can afford to Deify!" Tao Yu pondered if he sold his shares in the ¡¯Scripture Depository,¡¯ he would definitely be able to fill this gap, but looking at the long term, it seemed a bit of a loss... "Maybe, sell half?" Tao Yu hesitated, it was essential to complete a second Deification first, as this was his Fundamental Law! "Brother Tao, have you become immortal?" "You turned into a dragon just now; you must have become immortal..." The words of Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling came over, causing Tao Yu to snap back to reality. He¡¯d discuss it when he got back; for now, he¡¯d ask the little tycoon how much she could sell... Chapter 347 - 313: The Living Dead ``` "How is your Heavenly Demon force field even stronger than that succubus Zhu Yuyan¡¯s?" Kou Zhong, Xu Ziling, Ba Fenghan, and Fu Junyu, within Tao Yu¡¯s grandmaster aura, were like drunken penguins, swaying from side to side. Tao Yu hadn¡¯t even made a move yet, and they were already toppling over, unable to touch him even if he stood still. "I originally possessed the Great Shift of Qiankun, and I¡¯ve merely incorporated the Sky Demon Great Technique into my grandmaster force field. It¡¯s quite normal to have such an effect." After successfully integrating the new Longevity Secret, Tao Yu had been staying secluded in the small valley, familiarizing himself with this power. Having tasted the sweet rewards of turning his accumulation into strength, his discussions with Zhang Sanfeng became more frequent. Who knows when he could perform another synthesis like the Longevity Secret! In the past, he sought survival, prioritizing skills over anything else. After all, a single Deification was cost-effective. But now, as his strength increased and various theoretical systems gradually improved, and after starting to accumulate his own, he began to consider forming his own system. Undoubtedly, the Longevity Secret is at the core for now! With the Longevity Secret still possessing the potential for a second Deification, it certainly has the credentials! Yin and Yang, the Five Elements, embracing all things! Actually, when abilities like All Forms Inclusive, Demonization, and the Dragon Elephant Prajna Kung appeared and were mutually linked, Tao Yu vaguely felt he would eventually take this path. But he didn¡¯t expect the Longevity Secret to nudge him first, blending the Big Dipper, Nine Yang, and parts of the Sky Demon Great Technique into it. And it allowed his grandmaster¡¯s realm to encompass both strength and foundation. Besides, he also got his hands on Tai Chi Fist during this period, and with Tai Chi Fist, the Sky Demon Great Technique, and his now even more profound power, the Great Shift of Qiankun naturally progressed to the seventh level! It became Tao Yu¡¯s first skill to reach level 8! For Kou Zhong, Xu Ziling, and the other two, such strength also represented a preliminary understanding of this integrated power. Even without Tao Yu exerting his full strength, he felt he could juggle all four of them like yo-yos if he fully activated this shifting and controlling art. He could toss them around just like the Fool juggles balls. But if they struggled desperately, they might just slip and fall flat on their faces. "After enough accumulation, the Great Shift of Qiankun indeed flows naturally, but this also has to do with my learning of Tai Chi Fist and the Heavenly Demon force field, gaining insights related to them." The Heavenly Demon force field¡¯s concept was integrated into the Longevity Secret, but at its current level 3, it doesn¡¯t show much. The proficiency of the Longevity Secret doesn¡¯t increase rapidly. In fact, it¡¯s quite slow. It¡¯s only at level 3 now due to the True Yuan accumulated from the Big Dipper. "Phew, actually, if I practiced for a month with a hundredfold Acceleration, I would definitely make huge progress." Tao Yu looked at the Yuan Force he had intended to save for a second Deification and felt somewhat speechless. It seemed like a lot before, but now it¡¯s just a fraction, still inexperienced... However, before returning to the Floating City, he dismissed the tempting idea. If there¡¯s a chance to grind back ten million through partial equity, it¡¯s still most important to prioritize the Deification of the Fundamental Law, the Longevity Secret! As for such natural developments, everyone else saw it but chose not to point it out. "Then make your trip quick, and be careful not to be devoured by those succubi," Kou Zhong said with a hearty laugh, winking at Tao Yu. He had an arrangement with the Yin Gui Faction, this time going to Yangzhou to exchange some intelligence. For now, the only people who were convenient for the Fortune Thieves to gather information from were the Yin Gui Faction. "Be careful. People from the Demon Sect are ultimately unreliable, even with mutual interests. Beware of them turning on you." Xu Ziling warned Tao Yu. "I know. I have some confidence in my ability to protect myself." The unrivaled Yuan Force within him was Tao Yu¡¯s source of confidence, and even if he faced the leader of the Fortune Thieves who could use the Thunder Method, Tao Yu believed he could handle it! In fact, Tao Yu was even a little excited. Truth be told, although this was a transaction of interests with the Yin Gui Faction, they had indeed brought the Sky Demon Great Technique and some skills he needed, and he had yet to pay his part. If the creditors didn¡¯t do anything to him, Tao Yu would actually feel a bit embarrassed to clear the debt. Who knows, maybe when collecting the Demon Strategy, he might end up wearing the hat of the Yin Gui Faction... ... Yangzhou, historically, was always a place of immense prosperity, famous for its lean horses. Even Emperor Yang spent his last days here, which shows its allure. Historically, Yangzhou has always led in commerce, second only to the coastal city of Yang; in terms of trade, Yangzhou has always been at the forefront. Among the southern cliques, apart from the Baling Gang, it was the Zhu Hua Gang of Yangzhou. Yangzhou, like Luoyang in the Central Plains, is a hub connecting various regions by water and land, particularly advantageous in waterway connections, as it is the confluence point of the Grand Canal and the Yangtze River and the coast through which the Yangtze flows into the sea. Thus, as long as stability is maintained, the revival and prosperity of Yangzhou are inevitable! When Emperor Yang was killed by the rebel leader Yuwen Huaji, Du Fuwei¡¯s Jianghuai Army arrived too late, helplessly watching Li Zitong seize this most important southern city, a case of a single missed move in the game of chess. Tao Yu, wearing a straw hat and dressed in a long robe, stood outside of Yangzhou City, also filled with a few reflections. But as he entered the city, his step suddenly paused because he overheard two swiftly passing, strong-looking men muttering to each other, "Damn that extraterrestrial Heavenly Demon, looks like another village in the south has been hit by living corpses. Just a few days ago, we cleansed the west street, and now everyone is really panicking..." For a moment, Tao Yu almost thought he had entered the wrong movie set. How long had he secluded himself for? And now all sorts of nefarious accusations were already firmly attached to him! Living corpses? Tao Yu wasn¡¯t surprised. After Zhu Yuyan mentioned the intelligence about the alliance of Fortune Thieves, Tao Yu guessed that such things might appear. But, the mobility of this era naturally limited the spread of such a virus. He just hadn¡¯t expected to become the scapegoat... Chapter 348 - 314 Turbulent Autumn "What a troublesome autumn..." Tao Yu sighed, donned his straw raincoat, and entered Yangzhou City, where he saw that the streets were bustling with hurried pedestrians, even the candy sellers¡¯ faces were etched with worry. However, you could see that the tea house near the city gate was almost full of people who were there to listen to the storyteller¡¯s tales. From the previous conversation with those suspected gang members, it was evident that ¡¯living dead¡¯ incidents had already occurred within Yangzhou City. But each instance had been sporadic, and thus far, they had all been successfully quelled. In these turbulent times, it seemed the impact and fear of the living dead on the common people were not as exaggerated as one might imagine. "If it were like in ¡¯Zombie World¡¯, targeting the water supply of Yangzhou for spreading, then quite a few viruses might have already entered humans. However, the world of the Great Tang is indeed more resilient. Perhaps this mode of infection will be suppressed as much as possible, or maybe, there could be some sort of awakening ritual..." Tao Yu felt somewhat disheartened; the mere transmission pattern of zombies biting humans was actually quite ordinary. The reason why Jack¡¯s world fell was mainly due to simultaneous outbreaks in multiple locations, leaving no chance to extinguish the flames. Things rapidly deteriorated. But the current situation in the Great Tang seemed to be sporadic incidents only. It was unclear whether this was due to the Great Tang world¡¯s suppression which meant that only the weak and sick were initially infected through water sources, or if the Fortune Thief alliance had some method of activation they had yet to employ. Or perhaps it was a combination of both. "Still, it¡¯s best to ask the Yin Gui Faction, these local snakes..." With the address of the Yin Gui Faction¡¯s Yangzhou stronghold in hand, Tao Yu first found the city¡¯s most famous brothel, and then he went to the large vermilion compound hanging three lanterns across the street and knocked on the door. Three long, two short, he knocked three times. Before long, a young man in blue opened a small door and scrutinized Tao Yu. Tao Yu just slightly lifted his straw raincoat, revealing a pair of bright eyes. The next moment, a hint of confusion appeared on the young man¡¯s face. He then let Tao Yu in. After Tao Yu entered, the young man closed the door and shuddered, wondering how he had let the visitor in without any secret code, filling him with unease and suspicion. "Wen Caiting, come out." Tao Yu¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was focused and directly reached inside the house. Soon, Wen Caiting, an elder of the Yin Gui Faction, emerged with Bai Qing¡¯er, walking with a swaying grace. "Master Tao, you really are in a hurry. I was waiting for you in my room," she said. "Did you bring what I asked for?" "It¡¯s all here. You can take your time choosing, and Qing¡¯er and I will gladly explain everything to Master," Wen Caiting replied seductively, exuding an air of ripe allure. Beside her, Bai Qing¡¯er¡¯s cheeks were slightly flushed, her innocence laced with a hint of flirtatious charm. Wen Caiting¡¯s sultry voice was captivating, and coupled with her enchanting gaze, she was truly worthy of the title ¡¯Succubus of the Demon Sect.¡¯ The words of Wen Caiting made Tao Yu frown slightly as well. If Shi Zhixuan were to get involved with people from the Fortune Thief alliance, that indeed would be troublesome. Having considerable martial prowess, if he found a new way to improve, he might be able to resolve the issues in his mindset. An Long is known as the ¡¯Chongqing Corpulent Jia¡¯ and is the sworn brother of Jie Hui, the ¡¯Martial Judge¡¯ from Lone Honor Fortress. And Jie Hui is also connected by a marital alliance with Song Que. Lone Honor Fortress is almost regarded as an independent power in the Chongqing area, with immense influence. According to rumors in the Martial World, Jie Hui¡¯s strength is not inferior to that of Song Que. This indicates his renown! "Instead of being passively sought after, why don¡¯t we take the initiative to bring them all together?" After meditating for a moment with his eyes shut, Tao Yu spoke in a deep voice, "You will spread the word that I, the Heavenly Demon Tao Yu from outside the domain, will soon head to Chang¡¯an with the Twin Dragons to retrieve the treasure. As for the route..." Tao Yu smiled, "We will travel against the current up the Yangtze River, enter the Shu Land first, and then head for Chang¡¯an..." Shu Road is difficult, but after years of development in the Shu Land, it has become an area extremely rich in resources¡ªYangzhou is first in trade, then Ba Shu comes second! And the main reliance is on the Yangtze River. We will travel openly against the current; the route is laid out for you, now it¡¯s up to you to come or not! "Master Tao has courage. When the time comes, you won¡¯t just be facing Shi Zhixuan," said Wen Caiting, her beautiful eyes shining, while Bai Qing¡¯er beside her also showed an admiring gaze. And truth be told, although she knew they were acting, he felt somewhat pleased. "That¡¯s exactly the effect I want. I don¡¯t have the time to deal with each of them individually." "However, even if we spread the message, it will take time to get around. During this period, Master Tao, you could study the ultimate profound techniques with us." Wen Caiting¡¯s tone was soft as she moved forward, embracing Tao Yu¡¯s arm and pressing it against unspeakable places, seemingly ready to use force to pull Tao Yu towards the building. But the next moment, she was shaken off by Tao Yu, "No time. I have to go back. Just give me the new Secret Technique; I¡¯ll pick it myself..." Meanwhile, Bai Qing¡¯er summoned up the courage to speak softly, "Actually, my Holy Gate has a secret method that could, even if Master Tao has some unspoken difficulties, prolong your time and ensure you can enjoy the delights..." Tao Yu had intended to grab what he needed and leave, but upon hearing this, his face turned quite dark. He didn¡¯t need those things because he was weak; it was only because his opponents were too strong! Is this what people have been spreading? "Ignorant of death¡ªtoday, I¡¯ll show you succubi just how formidable I am!" Chapter 349 - 315 Report on Return Tao Yu proved with facts that even the demoness of the Demon Sect who practiced special techniques were insignificant in front of him. Since they brought it upon themselves, Tao Yu used both the "Riding" and "Taming" skills on them, and at the same time, he mastered and underwent Deification for several secret manuals that are difficult to write about. The specific situation is hard to describe, but in the end, they were sobbing and passed out. When the "Taming" seed was implanted into the spirit, the feeling was that it had completely dissipated, with no resistance left. This, however, provided Tao Yu with a brand new method, which was much more convenient than subduing them by force. "The True Qi is too mixed, making the conversion efficiency very low." Tao Yu felt the outcome after initially mastering the small Deification skill, and indeed, as they had said, it was supposed to enhance each other wonderfully. But because their levels were too far below his Longevity Secret, there was some effect, but it seemed only about five or six percent better than his normal meditation, not as good as his doubled Acceleration meditation. However, it was better than nothing, after all. "The primary Yin can yield one good gain, but it seems there aren¡¯t many suitable targets." Tao Yu was not some lustful demon indiscriminately going after everyone; he had no such thoughts. But considering the two, Wanwan and Shi Feixuan, was possible, and there were opportunities, with almost no psychological burden either. "The little rich girl is also learning Inner Strength now; in fact, I should find her a better technique. The Longevity Secret is too esoteric to start with while the Sword Canon of Mercy and the Sky Demon Great Technique can be considered, and later they can also help enhance each other." Tao Yu tossed the demoness, whose consciousness was all scattered, to one side, who earlier looked down on him but later realized it was too late when things went wrong. He was only relatively weaker in front of the little rich girl, nothing more. Now with his significantly increased endurance, adding on the small skills mastered through the new Deification, Tao Yu was confident about taking on the little rich girl face to face. It was just right to test it out on his return this time; five days¡¯ time wasn¡¯t much anyway. Meanwhile, he would see if there was a way to get the rest of the money and achieve a second Deification of the Longevity Secret! As he pulled open the room door, Tao Yu controlled the spirit seed with a thought. Although Bai Qing¡¯er was still bleary-eyed at this time, she managed to prop herself up with effort, letting the silk sheet slide down to cover the unconscious Wen Cai Ting, and with a slight hint of weakness, she said, "What are your instructions, Saint Heir?" "Go and inform the Twins of my preparations, and tell them I will be back in five days." Tao Yu spoke calmly, yet it made Bai Qing¡¯er breathe a sigh of relief, and then she respectfully prostrated herself and said, "I shall heed the Saint Heir¡¯s sacred command..." ... Tao Yu chose not to return in the territory of the Yin Gui Faction. Subjugation is one thing, trust is another; he wouldn¡¯t take such a risk. If it were just the Great Tang it would still be fine, but if the Fortune Thief Alliance decided to launch an audacious attack upon his return, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it. "Ah? Okay, I got it." Tao Yu was momentarily startled, then nodded, but he quickly picked up on something significant. The advice to freshen up likely wasn¡¯t just about whether he had bathed or not; his actions of slaying demons before returning must have been discovered. Was she that Sensitive? If Lara could discover it, then the wealthy young lady certainly couldn¡¯t be unaware of it. Damn, he didn¡¯t expect her to be at home... "Humph, with my improved strength and new skills, I¡¯ll surely impress her." Tao Yu bolstered his courage, determined not to be swayed by such matters. And Lara perfectly fulfilled her duties, bowing out after escorting Tao Yu to his destination. "Come in, take your shoes off yourself." The meeting place wasn¡¯t the living room this time, but the young lady¡¯s study. Upon entering, Tao Yu saw the lady take out a small orb and reapply the room¡¯s shielding. He then noticed her nostrils flare slightly, her gaze becoming subtly inquisitive. "Cough cough, I¡¯ve learned some skills." "Ah, then I shall look forward to seeing them in action." With a smile that was not quite a smile, after glancing at Tao Yu, Sun Shiyu moved past the topic and casually broached the subject Tao Yu mentioned, "Is it that Martial World you visited? Are they stirring up trouble again?" By now, the Divine Sculpture world also had the marking of a Martial World 01 fragment. "Yes, but it¡¯s not Martial World 01 or 02; it¡¯s the newly discovered 03, where the power limit is much higher..." Tao Yu quickly and concisely provided some explanations, even mentioning the Heart of the World fragment he had obtained. And in the eyes of the wealthy lady, he was originally known for dual talents; he also mentioned that he successfully activated three talents with the Heart of the World. "Third talent successfully activated on the first try? Your luck really is incredible, but it¡¯s a pity. If it¡¯s just an ordinary Heart of the World fragment, a talent activated all at once might not be very good. Next time, you might want to strengthen that talent first; the more talents you have, the harder it is to develop a new one." The young lady shared her knowledge, prompting Tao Yu to nod his head earnestly in agreement. "You did well. Gather them together and then wipe them out in one fell swoop; consider it revenge for Han Ya." Sun Shiyu¡¯s words, filled with a smile, made Tao Yu smile knowingly. "This time, I will come personally. Mark the rough map; just follow your route, and I will find you." "Okay..." "Come on, let me see what skills you¡¯ve been practicing, hehe, and just to be clear, I won¡¯t accept any surrenders..." "Bring it on, and I¡¯ll show you what I¡¯m made of!" Chapter 350 - 316 Second Deification of the Longevity Secret "Alright, alright, you win, I surrender." Tao Yu lay contentedly on the soft mattress, touching Sun Shiyu¡¯s smooth hair, feeling very satisfied with this experience. This time, the number of times I used "Taming" was obviously much less; it was more about relying on my own strength! The endurance boost brought by my powers, along with the transformation from Longevity Secret and some minor skills from the new Deification, truly felt incomparable. It made Tao Yu feel slightly inflated with pride. "It¡¯s a bit surprising to me; your strength has increased a lot, and I¡¯ve also gained something." Sun Shiyu curled up on one side, holding Tao Yu lazily and spoke. "That¡¯s for sure, I got a piece of the Heart of the World from that world, and I even acquired a top-notch Divine Skill, super strong. But it consumes a lot when accelerating, and in that world, the limit is ascending through the Shattered Void. "Although I¡¯ve never seen such a powerhouse, according to the rumors, one could be an army unto themselves. My Divine Skill has just reached the beginner level, but in the future, I should also be able to achieve this degree." Tao Yu briefly explained the situation in Great Tang, laying the groundwork for what was to come. "Shattered Void? Does it involve abilities related to space?" The little rich girl¡¯s eyes lit up; she flipped over and sat on Tao Yu, her hair falling tickling his nose. "Um, possibly not. It¡¯s their world¡¯s way of reaching a certain level of power to achieve the grand triad with the heaven and earth¡¯s heart, opening the immortal gate and leaving." "According to your description, that¡¯s already quite impressive; there could be dependent worlds, but they might already be torn apart by the Abyss." Sun Shiyu pondered, then kissed Tao Yu on the cheek. "Hehe, if you really can reach the limit you mentioned, then we wouldn¡¯t have to hide and tuck away like this in the future." Sun Shiyu nuzzled against Tao Yu¡¯s chest, seeming very pleased, even starting to hum a little tune. But soon after, her expression stiffened a bit, and she let out a breath, "Let¡¯s not, for now, you keep up what you¡¯re doing." Tao Yu seized the opportunity to ask at this point, "Is there a special situation with the Suns?" "Indeed, some prohibited matters. Among the Starshine Twelve Families, the Suns are ranked fourth, but the second and third families have had accidents, and now their strength is even less than ours. Forget it, I won¡¯t stress you with these things. Just focus on running the Development Zone well, and if push comes to shove, we might have to abandon everything in this world..." "So, you¡¯re still queuing for the teleportation array? Wouldn¡¯t it be more troublesome if they come over?" "When it¡¯s our turn for the teleportation array slots, we can adjust them since we¡¯re in control, so don¡¯t worry too much about that. Besides, that¡¯s the worst-case scenario; normally it wouldn¡¯t come to that. It¡¯s just a precaution, better safe than sorry." Read new chapters at empire Sun Shiyu gave Tao Yu a sideways glance, seeing that his strength was already noteworthy, she shared some secrets so he could be prepared. "How much reward do I get for this information? Also, I¡¯m in urgent need of Yuan Force for Acceleration. Has my dividend from the Scripture Depository come in yet? And I wonder how much I could sell my ten percent stake for." "Are you confident? The group of Fortune Thieves is quite strong, and the leader¡¯s Thunder Method is formidable, it gave me a scare." "Didn¡¯t you grievously wound him? Of course, it¡¯s no problem! But, could I get the reward in advance?" "I¡¯ll assume you¡¯ve succeeded already; if it really doesn¡¯t work out, we¡¯ll just share the equity afterward..." In the past, Sun Shiyu thought that Tao Yu had so much Yuan Force that he had nowhere to spend it, but if there are high-level Skills forming a system all the way up, then there¡¯s somewhere to invest. From his description, Skills that can reach such a high limit indeed have a massive consumption gap of Yuan Force, and as strength increases, the consumption will only grow, making it worth investing heavily. She didn¡¯t skimp on giving Tao Yu help, but she wanted to ensure it was reasonable and safe. Having discovered abilities with high potential in the new world, giving out rewards in advance was nothing. If it wasn¡¯t accomplished, it wouldn¡¯t matter, as they could just make up for it later with a portion of the equity. Your own people, they¡¯re always easier to talk to... ... "It¡¯s gotta be one¡¯s own people." Tao Yu looked at his massive stockpile of over ten million yuan of Yuan Force, feeling a rush of boldness in his heart. Originally, I thought that the Deification for the second time of the Longevity Secret might stall me for a long time, or that I might have to sell off shares of the profit-making ¡¯Scripture Depository.¡¯ But because of my relationship with the young rich girl, using her operations, this time it was granted as a new reward! Previously, the Inner Strength of the Metal Series was indeed a new system, but for the people of the Floating City, it was just an icing on the cake toy. The biggest help was actually for those middle-level partners stuck trying to reach the high level. If Inner Strength is concentrated enough to be projected externally, it can even block bullets to some extent! Then there¡¯s also Light Skill, Acupoint Targeting, and Healing among other supports. But now with the Great Tang system pointing directly to Shattered Void martial arts emerging, it¡¯s natural for the people of the Floating City to be interested. So, it¡¯s normal for the reward to reach tens of millions. It¡¯s just about clinging to the rich girl¡¯s coattails, not having to worry about anything afterwards and still getting a 10% dividend, counting money while lying down. "Although at a level 3 extent, Acceleration has a decent cost-effective ratio, it¡¯s clear that the second Deification is much more so. As for Acceleration, I¡¯ll make do with five times first and see how much the Demonic Emperor¡¯s relic can compensate." Tao Yu fixed his gaze on the Longevity Secret and initiated the biggest consumption of Yuan Force to date! Deification! [Longevity Secret??]: Preceding text omitted; acquire a trace of the true meaning from each of Yin-Yang and the Five Elements, Yin-Yang and the Five Elements, replay the chaos... ---- Chapter 351 - 317 Earth Reincarnators! "Hold it! Hold it down! Don¡¯t let chaos reign!" Tao Yu tightly locked down his own pores, striving to control the True Yuan that was rampaging within him. It wasn¡¯t a loss of control, but rather he feared his secondary Deification transformation reaction was too great, causing a gathering of Free Energy! If not for his quick reaction, he might have formed an energy vortex during the transformation! But with Tao Yu¡¯s current Mental Realm, he barely managed to drag out the rapidly progressing transformation, stretching the time to an entire hour to delay absorption and gradually complete the change. The copious True Yuan within him became even purer, and it interacted with the outside world all the time, swallowing and exhaling. His own Grandmaster realm also naturally underwent a change with this transformation, achieving Unity of Heaven and Man! "This mental state is not what¡¯s referred to as the Grandmaster realm, but the true sense of Unity of Heaven and Man!" Tao Yu spread his palms open, with several cyclones spiraling and intertwining in his hands, but instead of bringing them together, he drew them back into his body and slowly exhaled a breath. "Nature divides into Yin and Yang to form the five elements, and this kind of power fuses into one, able to recreate chaos, this..." Tao Yu didn¡¯t know what this move was, it was just a result of the unification of his abilities following the secondary Deification of the Longevity Secret. He had no intention of trying it out here. Although he was far from unleashing the full potential of the Longevity Secret, merely a pitiable level 3, relying solely on the absorption of what had been crushed by the Big Dipper¡¯s accumulation, it further illustrated the potential of his abilities! His Great Shift of Qiankun was at level 8, and the rich young lady had told him that theoretically, this level could be infinitely elevated, but as far as she knew, within the pioneers of the Floating City, someone had reached the level of 9. That was the highest level she knew of, which was nearly the limit. When Tao Yu first entered the Abyss, he even thought that level 5 was the limit. And if his Longevity Secret reached level 9... He dared not think of it, dared not imagine! Even now, at level 3, Tao Yu felt that if he clenched his fist, he might obliterate his own home. This reminded Tao Yu of an era relatively close to Great Tang in the yellow timeline, the era of Xiang Yutian, Yan Fei! "The resonance of heaven and man, the balance of Yin and Yang, the unity of the cosmic heart in the Three Talismans, the Great Triad can even open the gates to immortality and shatter the void..." Tao Yu closed his eyes in contemplation; now, with the spatial changes in the Abyss, it seemed unrealistic to aim for shattering the void, but the power could still be retained! "At present, I may not be able to achieve the Great Triad, but a single strike recreating the power of chaos might well rival the Minor Triad, inflicting significant destruction, truly like cultivation..." Tao Yu slowly exhaled a breath. His current accumulation was slightly lacking compared to those who could shatter the void, displaying a gap. He¡¯s a boss capable of mechanical transformation who can initiate a barrage of gunfire to sweep the ground. Codenamed ¡¯Justice by the Gun Barrel¡¯. If we talk purely about physical destructive power, this person certainly surpasses the powerful beings of the Shattered Void. However, they definitely also have their weaknesses, and often those on the mechanical transformation side need to rely on self-destruction modifications to compensate. "Yes, there¡¯re new Development Zones from other cities that have finished installing their teleportation devices. Our members have visited them. We can confirm that all the new Development Zones of various cities are worlds being consumed by the Abyss. Moreover, like our ¡¯Pioneers,¡¯ they have people battling the chaos." "They claim their world is called ¡¯Earth,¡¯ and they are ¡¯Reincarnators¡¯..." Upon hearing this, Tao Yu was stunned. This was the first time he had encountered such information. The wealthy miss must know, but she probably didn¡¯t think it important, so she never brought it up with him. Especially since there¡¯s nothing nearby the new Development Zone. Earth also has ¡¯Pioneers¡¯? "Do we know about their power levels now, or the strengths of these new Development Zone worlds? Or maybe some exchange of world intelligence?" Tao Yu kept asking. "Yes, because they have a Development Zone that entered our old Development Zone territory. They want to exchange information too. Unfortunately, their world, like ours, has entered the end of days, causing much of their data to be lost. Moreover, from their archaeological data, things seem somewhat chaotic." Since Tao Yu was preparing to join, the Spider-man shared more, his face showing a glint of excitement. They still had intelligence, and this guy appeared to have been targeted by an assassin, then the Thieves Guild was gone. Although it couldn¡¯t be confirmed, based on recent public bounties, only he could potentially match the required strength. Such prowess among high-level partners was not common. Reaching such a level in just one year was incredibly rare, even more so in a new Development Zone! This must be the strongest rookie in the Inner City of their new Development Zone, aside from the seasoned experts who teleported to new Development Zones in other cities! Discover more content at empire "What kind of chaos are we talking about?" Tao Yu hadn¡¯t expected that the Earth side would have to ¡¯archaeologically¡¯ search for information. How long time had passed? Had civilization entered post-apocalyptic wastelands? If he compared it to their situation, it seemed somewhat understandable. "For instance, their records mention a world with a monkey that could leap tens of thousands of miles in a somersault, yet its weapon weighed only five tons. That differs significantly from the actual environment of the Abyss..." Tao Yu felt his scalp tingle. They had a monkey too? Were they serious? It seemed the Spider-man noticed Tao Yu¡¯s anxiety and smiled reassuringly as he spoke, "Don¡¯t worry. Such powerful worlds surely float above the Abyss as independent worlds. They won¡¯t attack from world shards. At most, a few shards might fall without bearing anything of importance. However, we could potentially gain some benefits from them..." Chapter 352 - 318 Changes "I knew that I might encounter other races and forces in the Abyss, but I didn¡¯t expect to run into Earth¡¯s ¡¯Reincarnators¡¯... " After sending off the person from ¡¯Redemption¡¯, Tao Yu also felt a bit of a sigh, with mixed emotions. At first, I was quite delighted, but hearing that Earth had also fallen into a wasteland apocalypse left me with complex feelings. In the past, my lack of experience was clear, and when I was with the rich girl I was always eager to ask about the things I wanted to know. These tangential pieces of information, irrelevant to the current situation, had always been neglected in terms of deepening my knowledge, but joining ¡¯Redemption¡¯ had its benefits, after all. Theoretically, the main world is now captured by the Abyss, but it has not completely fallen and is in a relatively higher state of existence. Knowing that I can feel the pressure even in the main world confirms this, as the Abyss devoured many of the main world¡¯s extended worlds first. Some of those powerful extended worlds temporarily hang above the Abyss like stars, waiting for the world to weaken or be devoured at the end of an era. Occasionally, some top Pioneers attempt to venture into those intact worlds because some of them don¡¯t show much strength outwardly¡ªperhaps only having a strong world consciousness capable of resisting external forces¡ªbut the risks are enormous. There are countless top Pioneers who have stumbled, and usually, they are extremely cautious before making such a choice, first sending in some expendable informants... "It has nothing to do with me for the time being, but the possibility of encountering Earth¡¯s Reincarnators is real. Who knows how many years have passed, and what has happened since." Tao Yu felt some melancholy, considering that worlds like Great Tang and Wulin might have been captured after Earth entered chaos in its third season. In that case, it would be normal for data and records to be lost... And if there is an Earth, then other worlds could also exist. "Right, the knowledge of the Magic World was traded for, wasn¡¯t it? That must be from an intact world too, and it¡¯s even possible that wars over resources could break out between these main worlds..." Tao Yu then put these thoughts aside; they were not pressing matters and had nothing to do with him at the moment. My current priority is to become stronger quickly and then unify the Martial World of Great Tang, bringing everyone here to serve as instructors. "But I wonder if the combined strength of Great Tang might be too powerful for the current Development Zone?" Tao Yu fell into thought, but it didn¡¯t matter¡ªhe had already taken the money! And when it came to the Demon Sect and the Buddhist Sect, Tao Yu had no qualms about making his move. "I¡¯ll go check on the Thieves¡¯ Guild again, see if you¡¯re still hanging on..." Tao Yu picked up the beeper that only had receiving capabilities, checked the new coordinates, got dressed, and stealthily made his way out. This time the Thieves¡¯ Guild wasn¡¯t in the sewers, but had taken over a secluded bar. The bar was in the fourth tier of the security zones, definitely not viable as a legal business¡ªit must have been involved in dodgy dealings before. Tao Yu didn¡¯t care too much. He sealed their acupoints before they could think of escaping and then carried them away like carrying chickens, giving the bartender a cold look before leaving, "I¡¯m very vindictive. When you have new people over, I don¡¯t want any unpleasant things to happen." He didn¡¯t cause trouble again; he felt that the Thieves Guild could guess it was his doing. This visit was merely a warning. As far as he understood, the Thieves Guild, which was rather slick with information, should also know what to choose and what to forsake. Issues like relentless vendettas were common with the Evil God Sect, but with the Thieves Guild, not so much... ... "Really, no rewards. Are you guys even trying?" Tao Yu disdainfully threw the two sneaky fellows out of the Night Watcher¡¯s hall doorway, eliciting a series of nods and apologetic bows. Being caught and thrown out by Tao Yu and now having to apologize for their worthlessness, that¡¯s the advantage that strength brings. After giving them another knock, Tao Yu felt it was about enough; he collected some recent news from the mission hall and then prepared to head home... ... "Looks like they¡¯re gearing up for an all-out fight..." Reviewing the small bits of information left behind by ¡¯Lethal Bullet,¡¯ along with messages from Panda and Jack and combining them with some intelligence missions from the mission hall, Tao Yu noticed there had been some changes in the real world recently. The main issue was that Gu Qiu, the head of the Chaoyang Society, had been ambushed by a mysterious expert and then retaliated by causing trouble for the Longxi Clan. Afterward, other Inner City families intervened to point out that Gu Qiu had been too brazen lately, and even an Inspector from the Floating City suggested he tone it down. That¡¯s what calmed things down for the moment. But then, whether it be the Chaoyang Society in the Outer City or some core members of the Chaoyang Society, they all started to be targeted by some enigmatic forces. Gangs in the Outer City were even trying to muscle in on the Chaoyang Society¡¯s turf, and Lin Chao¡¯s group, out in the new Development Zone, also encountered some inexplicable difficulties. Some members like Stone, who were peripherals but hadn¡¯t joined because they hadn¡¯t awakened yet, received warnings or even found bloody messages left at the doors of their homes. "But at least there¡¯s some sense in them for not stirring up things at my house." Tao Yu sighed as he went through the information. The intentions of the Chaoyang Society were too blatant, too direct, and he wondered if they could wrap things up successfully. "With Gu Qiu¡¯s strength, although the Chaoyang Society is having a tough time, it won¡¯t be annihilated or anything. The Inner City families don¡¯t want to provoke full-scale conflict either. They¡¯re still pressuring him, trying to suppress him but also afraid of driving him to madness if pushed too hard..." However, Tao Yu just felt some regret. There was no room for him to intervene in this matter. If there was anything handy he could help with without an issue, then no problem, but for now, he didn¡¯t want to get himself involved... Chapter 353 - 319: Biochemical Great Tang Five days later, Tao Yu and his family had lunch before he returned to his room and began to meditate. When he emerged again, he had returned to the area in Yangzhou where he had left before. Grr~ The deep guttural sound from the throat made the freshly-arrived Tao Yu somewhat familiar with it, and then, with a lifted eyebrow and a flick of his finger, pop~ a zombie¡¯s head exploded on cue. "Only five days, and it¡¯s turned out like this." Tao Yu looked at the body of a zombie dressed in coarse cloth amid the alley; beside it were two other mutilated corpses, seemingly killed by weapon wounds. The ground was a mess, with thick blood settling into the gaps between the cobblestones, and bloody handprints plastered the walls, filling the air with a nauseating stench. Meanwhile, the streets echoed with shouts and pleas for help. "Murder!" "Help!" "Don¡¯t bite me..." "..." Beyond these cries, there were the sounds of blades chopping, and some fierce scolding, "Everyone get back to your houses! People on the streets will be killed without mercy!" "Kill without mercy!" "Assassin!" Carrying the Black Iron Heavy Sword, Tao Yu left the alley and saw the chaos on the streets. Vendors, pedestrians, soldiers, zombies¡ªall mingled together in a tumult of screams and cries for help. Many passersby were carrying large and small bundles of their valuables, indicating they must have gotten wind of the events and the situation had been unfolding for some time. Looking at a spinning drum toy smeared with a tinge of blood in the puddle underfoot, Tao Yu let out a sigh. Occurrences in Yangzhou had already begun sporadically; now it seemed the situation had gotten out of control. Li Zitong¡¯s men, plus the Zhu Hua Gang, could probably muster tens of thousands at most; to manage the current population of Yangzhou would be beyond their capacity. "Fortune Thief... truly a beast." Tao Yu thought of Cao Shaolin. Gathering together such an unwholesome band, it was indeed a stench beyond bearing! The virus had begun to break out on a large scale, whether because it had been triggered or because the incubation period had ended was unclear. The soldiers fighting the zombies on the streets swung their weapons more and more sluggishly, while the number of zombies seemed not to have decreased at all. More and more bodies that had lain in pools of blood were now getting back up. Even comrades-in-arms of these soldiers from past days. At this point, Yangzhou¡¯s downfall seemed an inevitable conclusion! "No power to reverse the tide..." Tao Yu sighed, wanting to leave, but after taking a couple of steps, he looked at those fighting soldiers, saw the parents protecting their children, and listening to the screams nearby, he felt a surge of irritation. "Damn it, why must I witness this?" That¡¯s why there were scenarios like Li Jing and other people of principle leaving the army. However, when Kou Zhong came to ask for help, he eventually persuaded Du Fuwei to bring ships to assist, and beyond that, Kou Zhong also managed to get the Zhu Hua Gang to put aside past grievances as much as possible. And sure enough, this Child of Destiny somehow forcefully integrated this force. Li Zitong, who was almost ready to abandon the beleaguered city and flee, stayed because of this support and also began diverting and rallying people. However, organizing the several hundred thousand people of Yangzhou was no simple task. During this period, the two brothers risked the frontlines, adopting methods of barriers and lures, continually dividing the zombies. The trouble lay in the once-safe areas, where someone might suddenly turn into a zombie. If they couldn¡¯t stop it at the source, it could lead to a catastrophe. This made their efforts to evacuate people out of the city all the more stringent while checking those at the docks. Otherwise, once on the ships, it would truly be overwhelming. "The ferocity of this wave of zombies must be the doing of Shi Shaojian¡¯s people. Damn it." Kou Zhong looked at the throngs of people on the docks, his face also couldn¡¯t hide the exhaustion. In the constant rotation to the frontline, even with their Longevity Secret True Qi, they were already worn out. "Moreover, Brother Tao and the real Master Zhang are both here; this blame is probably going to stick heavily." Xu Ziling also sighed at that moment. If it weren¡¯t for their full-time company while deciphering the Longevity Secret in the valley, they might also have come under suspicion. "We might even get implicated." Ba Fenghan laughed; having been so closely involved, they definitely couldn¡¯t avoid it. They had just spread the word that they would travel from Yangzhou up north to Ba Shu, and then to Chang¡¯an for the treasure, and now this change had occurred in Yangzhou¡ªwhat a ¡¯coincidence¡¯! "A few bad names don¡¯t really matter. What would truly be a sin is if all these people died." Zhang Sanfeng also let out a sigh at that time. "Our Yin Gui Faction has redirected some ships here too and is using our information network to spread some preventative measures. Now we just hope Yangzhou is an isolated case..." Bai Qing¡¯er also showed a trace of despair on her face. When did my Yin Gui Faction ever have to save people? The whole scene has changed! Yet, such anti-human acts, even if perpetrated by us, the so-called Demon Sect, have never been attempted; this is way too excessive! However, at that moment, a layered chorus of voices came from within the city, causing those who heard it clearly to be taken aback, then their expressions turned joyful, "It¡¯s Brother Tao!" "He¡¯s back!" "Judging by his way of returning, he might not know what¡¯s happened here. Someone should inform him of our evacuation route." Song Shidao also said with a bit of weakness, his recovery not as quick as the twin dragons; fighting with intermittent rest, he was already overdrawed. Upon hearing this, Bai Qing¡¯er quickly volunteered with a pat on her chest, "I¡¯ll go. I can connect with him mind-to-mind. Within a certain distance I can let him know without having to search for someone..." Chapter 354 - 320: Turning the Tide "Hmm?" Tao Yu sensed Bai Qing¡¯er¡¯s empathetic connection as she entered his range and quickly learned the details of the situation from her. Almost as soon as the Yin Gui Faction released their information about Tao Yu¡¯s side, Yangzhou City erupted in chaos. What a ¡¯coincidence¡¯! "Although the Sect Master has yet to reply, Elder Wen has confirmed there must be a mole within our sect, and they likely have some method to detonate the living-dead. This attack was utterly unexpected¡ªthe infected are everywhere." Bai Qing¡¯er, following the empathetic connection, floated across the rooftop and arrived beside Tao Yu in a white robe. Seeing Tao Yu covered in blood actually made her eyes shine a bit. "Isn¡¯t this completely normal?" Tao Yu didn¡¯t find it strange at all; the Yin Gui Faction was known for its internal strife. If it weren¡¯t for the mental seeds he had implanted in Bai Qing¡¯er and Wen Caiying, they might have been disloyal as well. But Tao Yu had not anticipated that the Twin Dragons, as the Children of Destiny, would eventually rally enough strength in such adversity to buy time. Perhaps, nearly half of the survivors in Yangzhou City might manage to escape with their lives. "I see what they mean. I¡¯ll do my best to maintain the situation in these newly fallen streets. Send these soldiers back, they can¡¯t hold up anymore." "Then Young Master, you..." "My stamina, you¡¯re not aware of it?" Tao Yu gave a derisive laugh, which led Bai Qing¡¯er to give him a seductive side glance. "Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling will also be here soon. These past few days they¡¯ve been exhausted; they were still recovering." "No matter, I can handle it alone..." Tao Yu turned to look at the horde of zombies rushing towards the end of the street, his expression cold and indifferent. Perhaps this was a good opportunity to test... The varied attributes evolved from his Eternal True Yuan began to converge in the Black Iron Sword as Unity of Heaven and Man manifested. Then, Tao Yu used the Great Shift of Qiankun to project forces into the void, lifting the Black Iron Heavy Sword into the air with his hands, and finally, he pushed his palms towards the street ahead! Whoosh~ The Black Iron Heavy Sword plunged into the horde like a missile. The True Yuan, cycling through the five elements from the utmost yin to the utmost yang, merged and annihilated each other, uniting the force of heaven and earth to Return to Ruins. In the next moment, the sky went dark and all sounds were lost! Everything within three feet of where the Black Iron Heavy Sword struck was silent, turning to dust, and even the bluestone ground crumbled three feet below. After that... Boom~ A terrifying shockwave, with the point of impact of the Black Iron Heavy Sword as its epicenter, swept outward! One could even see a white ripple spreading in arcs through the air. Zombies within a radius of forty to fifty feet were torn to pieces, and blood splattered everywhere. Those within thirty feet were blown away and instantly killed on the spot! It seemed that the zombies in this vicinity had been continuously lunging at him, piling higher and higher until there was no longer a trace of the undead on this street! This was the street that had just fallen... "What¡¯s the situation now?" Tao Yu looked at Kou Zhong, Xu Ziling, and Ba Fenghan, who were arriving in succession, and asked in return. The regenerative abilities of Song Shidao and others were not as strong, and with Zhang Sanfeng as the Grandmaster holding the fort, their support was indeed best. But it felt like a wasted trip. "We¡¯ve already transported several boats away. The main issue was cases of infections breaking out on board, so the screening is very strict. Everyone has to be thoroughly checked; those with suspected wounds can only take a separate route out of the city." Kou Zhong, as the core liaison for this team, had the clearest understanding of the current situation. "It¡¯s good to be cautious. Let¡¯s deal with the problem first. How about you? Have you made any progress in killing the zombies?" "Zombies? The undead? Indeed, we have made progress, all three of us have, and so has Real Person Zhang." Kou Zhong at this moment truly understood what it meant to be the ¡¯Chosen One¡¯." This trip to seek aid from Du Fuwei had also given him the feeling that when the time comes, heaven and earth will work in one¡¯s favor. The Chosen One, born at the opportune time! "That¡¯s good to hear. As the Chosen One, keep going. Once things here are stable, we¡¯ll set off again..." Tao Yu casually shook off the blood from the Black Iron Heavy Sword. Since he was unsure how long the killing would last and wanted to continuously recover and occasionally unleash a small-scale attack like the earlier one, he had not wasted his protective True Yuan, resulting in his body being covered in stinking blood. He would need a good bath later, but shaking off the blood with force, he wasn¡¯t worried about being unable to clean himself... ... Seven days passed; Tao Yu stayed in Yangzhou for a full seven days, cooperating with others to bring order to the situation. Watching the last boat carrying refugees leave. Watching the zombies already converging towards the port, Tao Yu nodded at Du Fuwei, Li Zitong, and Yun Yuzhen standing before him. "Thank you for your hard work. It¡¯s better to resolve enmities than to foment them. I hope that after this experience, we will no longer be adversaries in the future." "You are right. I¡¯ve also come to a realization. I¡¯m not cut out to be an Emperor. After so much effort to occupy Yangzhou, it¡¯s come to this..." Li Zitong had bloodshot eyes, appearing somewhat weary, the events having taken a great toll on him. To see Yangzhou, a great city, reduced to this state under his rule was indeed a cause for his regret. "Alas, the ways of the world are hard to predict. But I¡¯ve received news that the situation in Yangzhou has already spread rapidly. People might blame the two of you..." At this moment, Du Fuwei sighed while looking at Tao Yu and Zhang Sanfeng. Perhaps, the refugees who escaped from Yangzhou would also hear such news and turn around to blame them. After losing so much, people always look for someone to blame. "Ha, what others think doesn¡¯t concern me. I am merely doing what I feel like doing, nothing more..." Tao Yu chuckled lightly. If there were any annoying issues, he would deal with them. What others thought was none of his business, as long as he could maintain clarity of mind... Chapter 355 - 321 Inquiry Zombies besiege the city! The explosive news spread out from Yangzhou as the center, and even in this Chaotic Era, it caused a severe shock! Yangzhou, the top trading hub of the Great Sui Dynasty, had half fallen into the mouths of the zombies; such a catastrophe, even in this chaotic time, was extremely eye-catching. The coup initiated by Yuwen Huaji in the past did not even result in one-tenth of the casualties suffered this time! The call for the crusade against the Heavenly Demons from beyond seemed to gradually become a consensus worldwide, regardless of factions and even transcending the boundaries of good and evil! This situation, which could summon an army of the undead and turn the living into the dead, indeed exceeded the sensory threshold of normal people¡ªand even the Demon Sect could not accept it! Only the Yin Gui Faction announced to the outside world that this was not the doing of Tao Yu, and as the Saint Heir of the Yin Gui Faction, Tao Yu would continue heading north as planned. In due course, he would meet with the heroes from all over to discuss this matter... ... The five-toothed warship, with five decks rising up to twelve zhang high, could accommodate a crew of eight hundred warriors. Its five masts stretched full sails, and the ship sped along the current of the Yangtze River like a galloping horse. This was the ship Du Fuwei confiscated from Yuwen Huaji previously; having witnessed Tao Yu¡¯s divine might, he chose to lend it for his journey. The sailors and soldiers aboard were veterans who had participated in the battle against the zombies, and they revered Tao Yu as a divine figure. They had personally witnessed the calamity in Yangzhou and knew how he had turned the tide. The rumors from the outside world were truly causing them outrage. At the moment, all of them were holding back their anger. However, compared to them, Tao Yu was much more relaxed, not letting these trivial matters affect his mood. "This ship is quite awesome..." Tao Yu stood at the prow, feeling the stature of the five-toothed warship comparable to the vessels of later times, watching the sea breaking waves below, his expression somewhat contemplative. At this moment, Tao Yu was completely in a state of Unity of Heaven and Man, transcending the state of Grandmaster, using Yuan Force for Acceleration while inhaling and exhaling the Qi of Heaven and Earth. Feeling the intake of Free Energy from the world, Tao Yu felt some regret. "This Yuan Force Acceleration can¡¯t create something out of nothing; the Free Energy of this world can only maintain about seven times my current speed at most. If I go any faster, the efficiency starts to drop drastically." But because of the consumption concerns of strength and techniques, Tao Yu had been using only five times the speed, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about that for the time being. However, as his strength increased and the absorption rate accelerated, it might drop to five times, or even lower. "There¡¯s no need to worry about that for now, but I wonder if there will be some more fun on the road." Tao Yu was already aware of his reputation, and the Yin Gui Faction also had special pigeons that could find ships. Wen Caiting continued to maintain some contact with the outside world and exchanged intelligence. For the Yin Gui Faction, they had always been everyone¡¯s target; now with the addition of Tao Yu¡¯s incident, it really didn¡¯t matter! They were already the most detested sect. Bai Qing¡¯er looked around; the area was not a narrow waterway, so it didn¡¯t seem there would be any blockage. "Never mind him, let¡¯s eat fish first." The boat on the river didn¡¯t seem to be arriving that fast, and Tao Yu was not about to wait for them... ... "This piece is mine, darn it..." "Ah, stolen again, don¡¯t just look at me, the fish is so big..." "..." Tao Yu¡¯s chopsticks moved like shadows, his Yi Sword Technique reaching the pinnacle of its art; with his state of Unity with Heaven and Man, vulnerabilities were everywhere. He wreaked havoc at the dinner table, giving neither Kou Zhong nor Xu Ziling a chance to eat meat. Yet under Tao Yu¡¯s formidable pressure, the sword skills of Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling were also slowly improving. It was at this moment that the ship¡¯s steward came running over respectfully and said, "Master Tao, the ¡¯Amorous Gentleman¡¯ Hou Xibai wishes to come aboard to visit. May I know your intentions?" "Since he has come, let him aboard." Tao Yu was also curious about why this fellow came here alone. Though Hou Xibai was known as Shi Feixuan¡¯s number one fawning follower, it wasn¡¯t likely he had come alone just to face death. Based on Tao Yu¡¯s own accomplishments in Luoyang, Hou Xibai was simply not his match. Soon after, Hou Xibai arrived in the hall and saw everyone present. He didn¡¯t appear to have much hostility, facing two opponents with Grandmaster achievements as well as Kou Zhong among the younger generation as renowned as he, without any sign of fear. When it came to grace and poise, as long as he didn¡¯t run into Shi Feixuan, this fellow was actually quite acceptable. "Hou Xibai greets everyone here. I apologize for the intrusion." "If you know it¡¯s rude, speak quickly. Don¡¯t disturb our meal." Tao Yu took another tender piece of meat and put it in his mouth, savoring the delicious and tender flavor of fish that burst on his taste buds, then slid smoothly down his throat. Hou Xibai wasn¡¯t annoyed by these words; their reputation meant that those who sought them out were often ill-intentioned. But this time, he had been entrusted by someone. Even if it were a dragon¡¯s lair or a tiger¡¯s den, he had to pay a visit. "On behalf of someone, I wish to ask Young Master Tao, are you responsible for the living dead tragedy?" Hou Xibai solemnly clasped his hands together. "How dare you!" Before Tao Yu could respond, the ship¡¯s captain who accompanied him glared fiercely, "If not for Master Tao, escaping with a quarter of Yangzhou City¡¯s population would have been fortunate. You ungrateful wretches dare to accuse Master Tao, truly undutiful..." Chapter 356 - 322: Bring It Here Tao Yu hadn¡¯t even spoken when the boat captain launched into such a fervent tirade, leaving Hou Xibai momentarily stunned. Hou Xibai¡¯s own cultivation was not weak, and his mindset would also have been strong, had it not been suppressed by the Mercy Temple faction. He could sense that the boat captain¡¯s anger came from the heart, and it was hard for him to imagine that the man was lying about his feelings. This caused Hou Xibai to waver internally, and he thought of Shi Feixuan¡¯s request to him. ¡¯Although Tao Yu has the style of the Demon Sect, Feixuan doesn¡¯t see him as someone who delights in slaughter without cause... There might be other reasons...¡¯ It was for this reason that Hou Xibai had come alone this time. Otherwise, given the rumors that the otherworldly Heavenly Demon demanded the lives of three children at a meal, if he still harbored a resisting mindset, he would simply be coming to throw his life away for nothing. Now, even though there was still a great risk, he decided to trust Shi Feixuan. Little did he expect that before even hearing a response from the man himself, the heartfelt revelation of the boat captain would astonish him so. He couldn¡¯t help addressing the others present, "If what he says is true, why don¡¯t any of you explain?" Snort~ Kou Zhong, who didn¡¯t get his share of the meat, chuckled with derision, "Explain? To whom should we explain? Can explanations make things clear? Can they prove our innocence?" He was quick to learn; previously, Tao Yu had rebuffed him with such words, and now he threw them right back at Hou Xibai. Tao Yu let Bai Qing¡¯er attentively serve him dishes without acting as if it were his affair. "Well..., you should at least explain something, otherwise misunderstandings could cause harm, couldn¡¯t they?" Hou Xibai glanced at the upset boat captain again, pondered for a moment, and thought that since many had escaped from Yangzhou, there should be informed people among them. "Hasn¡¯t Tao Yu sent a message challenging heroes across the world to a sword test? Anyway, as we are on our way to Chang¡¯an, there will be plenty of opportunities to ¡¯explain.¡¯" Ba Fenghan said with a grin, emphasizing the word ¡¯explain¡¯ in his speech. For others, even for a powerhouse like Bi Xuan, he had a thousand grievances and ten thousand resentments, especially after finding out that he could grow stronger by killing the living dead and proving himself to be the Chosen One, which made him unbearably arrogant. But after witnessing Tao Yu¡¯s power during a few small encounters, Ba Fenghan now acted as meek as could be, referring to him respectfully as "Tao Yu" at every turn. Hou Xibai appeared hesitant, and looked at the boat captain again, recalling Shi Feixuan¡¯s words, then hesitantly spoke up after a moment, "It¡¯s admirable that you gentlemen can disregard the rumors of the world, but as things stand, the calls to crusade against you have become a foregone conclusion. Perhaps when your ships slow down in the swift currents of the Yangtze River, you may encounter some trouble..." Hou Xibai hinted vaguely. "Oh? Is someone lying in ambush for us, ready to hunt demons and exorcise evil?" Tao Yu looked at Hou Xibai with a mocking smile, guessing that the Amorous Gentleman would not have shared this information without Shi Feixuan¡¯s instruction. Tao Yu viewed Shi Feixuan through a decidedly negative lens, but he couldn¡¯t deny her capabilities were formidable. But having spent time together, she found herself unable to do so. Since her master would be coming, naturally she would have to explain things clearly herself. Yes, indeed, fear that her master might get killed on the spot was also a major concern... "May I ask who your master is..." "¡¯Master of Yi Sword,¡¯ Fu Cailin." This caused Hou Xibai to pause, further confirming that this matter had nothing to do with them. Although Hou Xibai was somewhat ingratiating, his martial arts from the Hua Jian Sect made him quite a sentimental person, easily moved by his own emotions. Now that he had a direction in his heart, he pondered for a moment and said, "I wonder if I could join your party and help secure some opportunity for explanation when the time comes." "Aren¡¯t you from the Hua Jian Sect? That¡¯s part of the Demon Sect, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯re not here to make trouble, are you?" Tao Yu asked with some curiosity, causing Hou Xibai¡¯s expression to stiffen. Indeed, what made me think I was on the side of righteousness? Tao Yu¡¯s unintended comment indeed made Hou Xibai frown and ponder. "By the way, let me take a look at the techniques of the Hua Jian Sect. You¡¯ve heard about the message released by the Yin Gui Faction, right? I need to complete the Demon Strategy." Tao Yu¡¯s blunt statement left Hou Xibai somewhat dazed. Brother, what were you just saying? Wasn¡¯t everything going well at the start? Why are you suddenly asking me for my techniques? "Without my master¡¯s permission..." "I¡¯ll personally go to Shi Zhixuan when there¡¯s a chance and discuss it with him; he won¡¯t mind. Anyway, bring out your techniques first." Tao Yu didn¡¯t care about such details. Seeing that Hou Xibai wanted to speak, he directly entered the "Unity of Heaven and Man." For a moment, silence enveloped the world, a terrifying pressure instantly descended upon Hou Xibai, making the air around him feel viscous and his lungs compressed to the point of breathlessness! This filled Hou Xibai with a sense of horror; even when facing Shi Zhixuan, he had never felt like this! The sensation was as if he were not facing the pressure of a ¡¯person,¡¯ but someone connected to the heavens and the earth. Although the other did nothing, it made him so frightened he didn¡¯t dare to move a finger. The rumors were indeed true, and he had even underestimated them! This was definitely not the pressure of an ordinary Grandmaster-level expert! How powerful it was, Hou Xibai didn¡¯t know, because his horizons were only so wide. But... Just based on this aura alone, it seemed even stronger than his own master... Chapter 357 - 323: Iron Chains Across the River Hou Xibai wanted to stiffen his neck and stand his ground, but Tao Yu¡¯s words, "You don¡¯t want me to go find Shi Feixuan, do you..." directly shattered all of Hou Xibai¡¯s defenses. Then, the inheritance of the Hua Jian Sect that was in his hands directly fell into Tao Yu¡¯s. "The Hua Jian Sect does have something special. Although it¡¯s a bit unorthodox, it actually doesn¡¯t involve anything with a sinister and gloomy nature..." Tao Yu looked at the Hua Jian Twelve Branches silently transcribed by Hou Xibai, unafraid of any deceit he might use. Under his now Unity of Heaven and Man Spirit Perception, he warned Hou Xibai that if he resorted to deceit, he would go find Shi Feixuan, gripping this lifeline that surprisingly worked well on the Amorous Gentleman. "Although there¡¯s a significant difference, it is indeed inherited from the same lineage..." With the eyesight granted by the Deified Longevity Art, now that Tao Yu had both the Sky Demon Great Technique and the Hua Jian Twelve Branches in hand, he found that this was not simply a matter of two arts sharing the same lineage. It seemed to also have an intricate connection with the Longevity Secret. "One technique leads to all techniques?" Tao Yu wasn¡¯t sure why this was the case, but it should not be hard to understand considering the convergence of diverse martial arts in the Great Tang... "Just these two volumes of the Demon Strategy are so profound." Zhang Sanfeng was also nearby, absorbing the essence of their discussion. For him, there was no difference between the demonic path and Buddhism; it was just a matter of who wielded the power. Kou Zhong and the others were also on the sidelines, learning from the discussions between Tao Yu and Zhang Sanfeng, and at the same time, they were shocked by Tao Yu¡¯s rapid growth. At first, when Tao Yu had just obtained the Sky Demon Great Technique, he was the same as them, merely listening to the teachings of Zhang Zhenren and delving into Tai Chi theories. But as soon as Brother Tao obtained the Longevity Secret, he truly grew too fast. Not just his martial cultivation, but also his theoretical knowledge... ... The Heavenly Blade, Song Que! Back when Emperor Yang Jian of the Sui Dynasty swept across the lands with a hundred thousand troops wishing to conquer Lingnan, Song Que led ten thousand elite soldiers to face him, and after ten battles and ten victories at Cangwu, Yang Jian adopted a policy of appeasement and conferred the title of Duke of Zhen Nan on Song Que. In martial arts, he defeated ¡¯Tyrant Blade¡¯ Yue Shan to become the world¡¯s foremost bladesman. It can be said that both his talent and martial prowess were unparalleled. Originally, the Song Faction was also in support of Li Mi; as long as Li Mi could take Luoyang, they planned to create a marriage alliance with the Wagang and support Li Mi¡¯s bid for the throne. However, he also concurrently cast a piece toward Kou Zhong, albeit not holding much hope for him. As it turned out, the high ranks of Wagang were wiped out, and Li Faction picked up the pieces. Due to Li Faction¡¯s relationship with the Tujue, he could never accept it, so when the old flame from Mercy Temple came knocking, he did not refuse the request to participate in the struggle for supremacy. Who would be the Emperor in the end could be discussed, but the Li Faction absolutely could not! "Such profound strength." Discover hidden tales at empire A glint of sharpness flashed in Song Que¡¯s eyes. "Is this the foreign Heavenly Demon, the Yin Gui Saint Heir?" Next to him, a figure in a black robe also appeared to be surprised. Heard it one might have, but actually seeing such a young person with such strength still shocked him. He was the King of Ba Shu land, the master of Lone Honor Fortress, ¡¯Martial Judge¡¯ Xie Hui, and Song Que¡¯s in-law¡¯s father. The salt trade entering Ba Shu was controlled by the Song Faction, and their influence extended over half of the region, giving the Song Faction great influence in Ba Shu. After choosing the Song Faction on the Buddhist Sect¡¯s side, even though the Li Faction sent out several special envoys to promise him benefits, he still leaned towards Song Que¡¯s direction. "Amitabha, the child¡¯s strength has grown even deeper," said Liao Kong standing to one side, sighing helplessly. Chapter 358 - 323: Iron Chains Across the River_2 Ning Daoqi also had a solemn expression. "Back then, when the four great monks besieged him, he resolved each of their attacks one by one, defeating them individually. In order to guard against a sneak attack from Shi Zhixuan, they now seclude themselves to heal, unable to come here. But I didn¡¯t expect him to have grown even stronger, resembling Zhang Sanfeng." Thinking of his last encounter with Zhang Sanfeng, Ning Daoqi also felt somewhat heavy at heart. The first time they fought, they were evenly matched, but during their second encounter, Zhang Sanfeng had already reached a level of comprehension that surpassed his own, a complete substitution of equal rank! Was the Yin Gui Saint Heir the same? "Is he truly so strong? Then we definitely cannot allow them to leave this time. Otherwise, letting the tiger return to the mountain could lead to more tragedies like the Yangzhou Massacre," Ning Daoqi said with resolved righteousness in his words. Xie Hui¡¯s eyes flickered upon hearing this, his speech full of righteous indignation. "So far it¡¯s just rumors, not yet confirmed. But since he dares to swim against the current and take a detour through Ba Shu on his way to Chang¡¯an, isn¡¯t that in itself a means for him to prove his mettle? We need to hear what they have to say," Xie Hui said. Song Que didn¡¯t take anyone¡¯s word for it¡ªhe only trusted his own eyes. Plus, there were rumors that his good-for-nothing second son was possibly on this very ship. Even though the boy was incompetent, Song Que understood his character after all the high-pressure training he had given. If the son had really done such a thing, he would never again walk the same path as him. But if his son had been kidnapped, then Song Que would have to see just how sharp his ¡¯Heavenly Blade¡¯ was... Now, although Song Que might not be as famous as the three great Grandmasters, his strength was undoubtedly the most formidable in the Great Tang in plain sight, before Shi Zhixuan reached his complete form! It had been twenty years since anyone had challenged him. "This..." Thinking back on those days, he felt embarrassed. Having abandoned his bid for the throne, Wang Bo now just wanted to save face; this matter had become a sore point for him. This time, he even gave up his neutral stance to come and lend a hand. "After committing such an act and still daring to continue on the original route, he must possess some real strength," Li Shentong commented with a touch of emotion. However, he treated Wang Bo perfunctorily, giving only cursory consideration to the old man¡¯s reputation, focusing his main attention on Bi Xuan and Fu Cailin. Li Shentong didn¡¯t quite understand why Bi Xuan suddenly took Li Shimin as a disciple, but it was a heaven-sent opportunity for the Li Faction, one they would not give up easily. Li Shimin was still resistant to foreign cultures, but now his position within the Li Faction meant he had no authority to decide. In fact, Tujue and Goguryeo had their own issues, but for some reason, Bi Xuan wanted to continue integrating the Li Faction and Goguryeo. So Li Shentong had been secretly coordinating with Fu Cailin for quite a while. Fu Cailin, deeply aware of the damage the Great Sui Dynasty¡¯s three campaigns had done to Goguryeo and the strength of the Central Plains, would genuinely support the rise of a sovereign who could foster good relations with Goguryeo. Also, given the bewildering nature of the ¡¯living dead,¡¯ they had gathered in Ba Shu under this pretext, seeking to eradicate the world¡¯s enemies together. One of their goals was to legitimize the Li Faction and reduce the Central Plains¡¯ repulsion towards them. Bi Xuan had reviewed the histories up to the Yuan Court era and knew well the strength of the burgeoning Great Tang, and although the Yuan Court had taken the Central Plains, their lack of active integration had led to apparent signs of dynasty¡¯s decline within just a few decades. Therefore, inspired by the Jin and Liao dynasties, Bi Xuan planned to control the Li Faction¡¯s bid for power and then integrate fully into the societal fabric! To ensure greater chances of success, he planned to pull in Goguryeo, confident of faring better with historical lessons as guidance. Now that they had appeared, Bi Xuan felt it time to share some of his secrets with them. Chapter 359 - 323 Iron Chains Across the River_3 Bi Xuan stood on the cliff and listened to Tao Yu¡¯s voice, recalling the earth-shattering strike he had received from the other party back then. Although the strange True Qi had been expelled, hearing his voice again now caused a faint phantom pain to appear in his meridians! "Oh? ¡¯Martial Venerate,¡¯ please speak!" Li Shentong was taken aback. He had always been puzzled by Bi Xuan¡¯s choice to side with the Li Clan and Li Shimin. Now, listening to this Grandmaster, it seemed that it also had something to do with those two Heavenly Demons from beyond? "Fu brother should also have sensed the changes between heaven and earth. In fact, our grassland is already connected to that realm beyond. Zhang Sanfeng comes from the other side, and that Tao Yu has exchanged a move with me. He has a very bizarre technique, and his True Qi is exceptionally pure and difficult to deal with." Bi Xuan made just a few casual remarks, which left Li Shentong and Fu Cailin both feeling a tremor. The grassland was already connected to that realm beyond? These two Heavenly Demons came from there? And one had even clashed with one of them? "This realm beyond surely isn¡¯t the only place. There are changes afoot in the heavens and the earth, and it seems we are entering an era of turmoil. That¡¯s why I have the intention of uniting our forces to face what¡¯s to come." Hearing his words, even the normally indifferent Fu Cailin spoke with a certain detachment. "That may be true, but it¡¯s also unclear whether the incident in Yangzhou was their doing." "Whether it was them or not is no longer important. I reckon that Jie Hui is an ambitious man. After Godly Li¡¯s late-night talk with him, today¡¯s events aren¡¯t something that can be explained away by mere words." Bi Xuan glanced at Li Shentong, who was slightly embarrassed. The Ba Shu region is the Celestial Land, an extremely important piece of the map in the world. Jie Hui can be said to have secured the favor of both the north and the south, enjoying support from all sides. "Indeed, he won¡¯t just let it go. Even if that Saint Heir Tao truly came with a sincere intention to explain and the incident wasn¡¯t their doing, once conflict is sparked, it¡¯s not something you can just stop..." Almost coinciding with Li Shentong¡¯s words coming to an end. In the next moment, catapults on both sides of the river suddenly activated, hurling several boulders, each spanning several meters, at the large five-toothed ship below! This place already had the advantage of height, and using the momentum from the height, they could easily roll down even these giant boulders that weighed tens of thousands of pounds. With the size of the five-toothed ship being what it was, and the current slowing down in this section of the gorge, targeting was almost unnecessary to hit the mark! Having launched such a preemptive attack was like firing the first shot in a battlefield standoff; there was no going back. Both sides would naturally enter a cycle of suspicion, and any sign of retreat could result in a brutal counterstrike! Seeing the stone-throwing attack commence, Li Shentong also raised his hand, and the archers next to him all stood ready with their bows drawn, waiting for the command to release. This sudden attack caught the martial artists on both sides by a bit of surprise, but it wasn¡¯t entirely unexpected. After all, their purpose here was to subdue demons and vanquish the Heavenly Demons from beyond. No need to waste words on such matters! Meanwhile, the sailors and Jianghuai Army soldiers on the five-toothed ship below all turned pale. From such a height, the impact of the boulders was beyond human endurance! Yet, in the next moment, they saw Tao Yu leap up into the clouds and slap the side of the nearest boulder. Using the Great Shift of Qiankun and the Tai Chi Fist, he effortlessly deflected the falling boulder, sending it crashing into the river and causing waves to soar. With the force of the rebound, Tao Yu once again soared to meet the second boulder, nudging it off its course with a light touch of his foot, then soared higher. It wasn¡¯t until he faced the final boulder, which was falling straight down and harder to manipulate, that Tao Yu drew his Black Iron Heavy Sword. United in the force of Yin and Yang and his own conception, he heavily swung his sword at the boulder. Damn it, they had just resolved a misunderstanding, why did he have to speak carelessly? Couldn¡¯t he slow down; was he eager to die? As the soaring fire dragon attacked, Wang Bo, who wasn¡¯t targeted, immediately took off with Li Shentong, ducking for cover. At that moment, Bi Xuan had no choice but to forcefully stimulate his Divine Skill of the Scorching Sun, making his surroundings feel like a desert, and with an explosive bellow, he charged towards the fire dragon. Even before contact, the head of the dragon, Bi Xuan felt a wave of heat more intense than his own Divine Skill of the Scorching Sun sweep towards him. Fortunately, at that moment, Fu Cailin struck diagonally, tapping three times in the air at the weak points of the fire dragon¡¯s side, slightly reducing its ferocity. Boom~ The fire dragon burst in mid-air, leaving Bi Xuan with his eyebrows singed, reeking of charring, and he tumbled backwards awkwardly in retreat. His upper body clothing, due to the fragmentation of his Grandmaster¡¯s aura, burst apart. He couldn¡¯t contain a mouthful of hot blood, which as soon as it left his lips, turned into a scorching mist, and finally, it was Fu Cailin who leapt up, caught him, and landed, retreating more than a dozen steps before stabilizing. Once they had barely taken the hit from the fire dragon in mid-air, they looked up to see more than twenty variously colored flying dragons surrounding Tao Yu, like a deity among men. The Dragon¡¯s Chants resonated through the sky, stunning the hearts of those who heard them. Tao Yu simply stood in place, controlling the flying dragons with slight movements, beating the martial artists of the northern bank into retreat, causing them to fly back and bleed, inflicting heavy casualties and deaths. Surrounded by a circle of dragons, Tao Yu stood with his hands behind his back, his expression cold. He struck without a shred of mercy, far outstripping his previous confrontation at Bright Summit¡ªhe left the more powerful martial artists either dead or crippled. As the brutal Fei Long swept through, they were either sent flying back, bleeding into the river, or they were bashed against the cliffs behind them, adding injury upon injury. The sounds of breaking weapons, splintering bones, spurting blood, screams of agony, and splashes into the water were incessant! Those who jumped into the river before getting hit still had a sliver of a chance to survive. Touch it, and you were wounded; collide with it, and you were dead! A completely different style of fighting nearly brought an on-the-spot collapse to the scene! For Tao Yu, although these were all potential future trainers, he did not hold back in his strikes, being much more ruthless than he had been at Bright Summit. Bright Summit had been a voluntary entry into a deathmatch, with potential benefits, so of course, he was inclined to be as affable as possible. But this time, they had targeted him first and struck the first blow¡ªwhat else was there to say? Continuous attacks with rocks weighing tens of thousands of pounds, if not for his Divine Skill being newly completed, would have been lethal! Whether it was their intention or not wasn¡¯t for him to consider. Being targeted for an ambush and then retaliating, was I supposed to consider your intentions? Me killing you, what does it have to do with you? I¡¯m pleased to do so! After killing enough, the rest would naturally become obedient... Those who don¡¯t teach, there are plenty of others willing to teach! Chapter 360 - 324: Boomerang Watching the shower of pebbles approaching, Tao Yu casually swatted one away, feeling the impact of the pebbles, his heart also went numb. Actually, there was nothing special about an ordinary pebble, with his strength, he could easily deflect it. But the problem was, Temor had shattered a boulder about ten feet in diameter, weighing tens of thousands of pounds! Directly creating a cloud of blood mist on the south bank! Even then, only a small portion of the fragments had covered people. The majority smashed directly onto the cliffs, kicking up dust and debris! The many layers of cliff that were dislodged cascaded down into the water, creating waves. The martial artists in the area of the southern cliff covered by these stones had almost no time to react before they were seriously injured. The experts in the affected area were better off, barely managing to defend themselves, but most were not so strong, many dying tragically. The strike was like divine retribution! The survivors who didn¡¯t die were all on this side, crying out for their fathers and mothers. Many bitterly questioned why the attack did not target the other side! But soon, they noticed the figure on the boat who seemed like a Demon God, charging straight for the opposite shore. Bi Xuan and Fu Cailin, the two grandmasters, were sent flying with a single hit. After that, the Dragon Swirls surrounded them! The various sounds of agony from the opposite bank made the wailing on this side lessen a bit, for fear of drawing the opponent¡¯s attention! Meanwhile, Song Que at their side took a step forward, his gaze locked onto Tao Yu on the opposite bank, his eyes glittering with resolution and his body radiating a sense of battle-readiness and excitement. His hand also grasped the hilt of his weapon, his blade seeming to vibrate slightly in response to the excitement in his heart. But in the end, Song Que still was unable to issue a challenge. The gap was too big... It was despairingly large! How to resolve this matter of Yangzhou and the rumors of the Heavenly Demon from beyond the border! "I think there might be some misunderstanding here, the disaster in Yangzhou still needs to be confronted by the survivors who were present at the time," one said. "Yes, that makes sense!" the other agreed. "This benefactor spared lives in Luoyang, which shows he still has some compassion, he¡¯s not the type to enjoy bloodshed," one reasoned. "Yes, that makes sense!" the other agreed. "Being so young and yet possessing such skill, his temperament and martial arts must be flawless; he wouldn¡¯t do something that could potentially leave him with such a mental burden," one deduced. "Yes, that makes sense!" the other agreed. Through their back and forth, the tense atmosphere even among grandmasters began to settle down. Yet both couldn¡¯t help but sigh in their hearts... It was not perfect anymore. Shi Feixuan at their side also retained a look of shock in her eyes. She had thought of all kinds of changes, even imagined Tao Yu using his peculiar ultimate technique multiple times to defeat their top fighters. But what she had not expected was such a one-sided situation, not giving them a single chance of fighting back! Not a single chance! For a moment, Shi Feixuan also felt a trace of bitterness; though she had made backup plans, it seemed that the opponent currently wouldn¡¯t care about such arrangements... "Amitabha, may Benefactor Tao please show mercy, there may be some misunderstanding. The rock-throwing mechanism was ordered by Jie Hui without authorization, upsetting the benefactor. I will immediately send him to the afterlife," Liao Kong said while pressing his palm towards Jie Hui. Jie Hui was not weak, but feeling the strike coming from behind scared him witless, wondering how the monk knew about it?! "Brother Song, save me!" he cried out. But at that moment, he saw Song Que merely watching him coldly, even stepping forward to block any potential escape. In such a desperate situation, Jie Hui¡¯s face showed the color of despair, then with vengeance in his heart and True Qi surging violently, he withstood a punishing blow and then shouted heinously, "It¡¯s all because of these bald donkeys..." Chapter 361 - 324 Boomerang_2 After saying that, his heart meridian was shattered, and he died on the spot. On the other side, Tao Yu, who had been in the midst of a killing spree, also stopped his movements. He retracted the Flying Dragon back into his body, and turned around slowly to look over. "Oh? It seems I just heard some rather remarkable words..." Liao Kong looked into Tao Yu¡¯s calm eyes, feeling a tremor in the depths of his heart. He¡¯d spoken nonsense! You couldn¡¯t possibly believe it, right?! But soon, he bitterly realized, did it even matter whether the other party believed it or not? In the end, it only mattered what he wished to believe! "Amitabha, I am well aware of the gravity of my sins and wish to atone for them with my death. I hope to clear Tao Shizhu of any wrongdoing and to dissolve any resentment in Tao Shizhu¡¯s heart..." Liao Kong sighed deeply using the name of Buddha, brought his hands together in prayer, and sat down cross-legged. Then he severed his own meridians and passed away. This resolute act even caused Tao Yu on the opposite shore to raise an eyebrow. These big monks had the capability to survive up to this point, indeed. But whether you kill yourself or not, it¡¯s none of my concern. He then snorted with laughter. "The Buddhist Sect colluded with the Fortune Thief to create the Yangzhou massacre. Now they even want to stop me. Death is not enough for them. Liao Kong knew the weight of his sins and killed himself out of fear. But there is still unfinished evil. Once the affairs here are settled, we will have a slow reckoning." Tao Yu cast a half-smiling glance over the martial artists present. "The accusations made by Jie Hui and Liao Kong¡¯s confession are ironclad evidence. Those of you here, you should all be able to serve as witnesses, right? If anyone disagrees, feel free to speak up." Tao Yu casually slapped Wang Bo, who had tried to come up and flatter him, to death; brains splattered some ten or more meters, yet his tone remained gentle. From the cliffs on both the north and south, streams of blood continuously trickled down the rock faces, staining them red. Under such circumstances, Tao Yu¡¯s words spoken made all those remaining feel a bone-chilling wind. "Indeed, the Buddhist Sect deserves death a thousand times over!" "Yes! Deserves death a thousand times over!" "Saint Heir Tao is kind-hearted, but we cannot stand such despicable tactics!" "Saint Heir saved Yangzhou from peril. It must have been those bald donkeys in cahoots with what¡¯s-his-name, the Fortune Thief." "Right, they even spread rumors and slandered Young Hero Tao!" "..." The surviving martial artists had no idea about any Fortune Thief. They didn¡¯t know if Tao Yu had really saved the people of Yangzhou. That wasn¡¯t important! Even if the Yangzhou massacre truly was his doing, that wasn¡¯t important either! As long as he denied it, that was enough. "What about this? This is our Yin Gui Saint Heir approaching the grand achievement of assembling the Demon Strategy. Liven up, we¡¯re also going over." Zhu Yuyan¡¯s breath quickened beneath her veil, causing it to flutter. Her lifelong wish was to personally take down Shi Zhixuan and to make the Yin Gui Faction grow stronger; this was her obsession! To think that an ordinary-looking treaty would actually let such a mighty person assume the mantle of the Yin Gui Saint Heir and start making power moves! Having just imparted the Sky Demon Great Technique, the other party really honored their promise and acted under the title of the Yin Gui Saint Heir! Zhu Yuyan could tell that the other party just wanted to gather the Demon Strategy for a Holy Gate title, but whose title was used was also very important. This was definitely a huge gain! Indeed, the name of our Yin Gui Faction has been stinking to high heaven, but, after today, the Martial World will revere Yin Gui! If he really can complete the grand achievement of assembling the Demon Strategy... Afterward, Zhu Yuyan turned her gaze to Wanwan, who was also standing dazed as a wooden chicken beside her, and suddenly gave a charming smile, "Wanwan, how has your master treated you..." ... Yuzhou, a strategic town connecting Ba Shu to the Yangtze River and communicating with the south of the river. It is also a city completely built upon the mountains. On the docks of Yuzhou, there was usually a constant coming and going of people; the goods of Yuzhou would often be transported by merchant teams to this place and then would flow downstream, making the place incredibly busy. It can be said to be the busiest dock in the entire Great Sui Dynasty, second only to Yangzhou. However, today, this normally bustling dock was put on pause; the usually busy dockworkers were nowhere to be seen, with only martial artists gathering in full formation. At this time, the martial artists looking at the five-toothed large ship slowly approaching the shore were feeling myriad emotions. The previous bloodshed at the Yuzhou Gorge was like a dream to them even now! How could there be such a powerhouse in this world! Whether it was that earth-shattering strike shattering the boulders or the dragon dance that followed, everything was too terrifying. So terrifying that, although the other party didn¡¯t pursue, nobody along the way dared to escape! Excluding those who died from serious injuries, even those crippled wounded were begging for help and propped themselves with crutches to come. Fortunately, according to the opponent¡¯s tone, they didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of annihilating everyone. At this time, the Li and Song factions could be said to be distinctly divided into two sides. One side was Shi Feixuan, Ning Daoqi, Song Que, while the other was Li Shentong, Bi Xuan and Fu Cailin. Although they were supposed to be in opposition and competing for power over the world, now there was no hint of hostilities, and all eyes were locked on the five-toothed large ship coming ashore. Their expressions were quite complex... Chapter 362 - 325 Discussing Reasonably Tao Yu looked at the solemn crowd on the dock and smiled casually, allowing the Jianghuai Army to stop the boat on this side and directly led Kou Zhong and the others in a leap onto the dock. "Saint Heir of the Holy Gate of the Yin Gui Faction, Tao Yu, pays respects to everyone present." Tao Yu greeted everyone with a courteous bow, showing none of the ferocity he displayed when crossing the gorge before. In fact, it was as if the two events were completely unrelated! Having already shown them the stick before, it wasn¡¯t necessary to keep a stern face now. Blind suppression wasn¡¯t a good idea, considering he would be working with these people in the future. After reassessing the situation, they didn¡¯t dare to entertain any new thoughts due to Tao Yu¡¯s smile. Tao Yu¡¯s actions prompted the group to respond with a succession of courteous returns, even feeling a bit overwhelmed by his attention. Read exclusive chapters at empire Even the proud Song Que initially stepped aside to make way politely before he formally returned the greeting with a bow, "I¡¯ve seen Tao Saint Heir. Your divine might is awe-inspiring, and your forgiveness of our rudeness speaks to the broadness of your heart." Song Que¡¯s words had the martial artists nodding in agreement, similar to woodpeckers pecking at a tree. Although both sides of the cliff had been stained red and only about half of them remained, the fact that they weren¡¯t utterly annihilated was indeed a sign of generosity! Those who lived owed their thanks, of course. As for the dead ones? No one cared what they thought anymore! "Haha, after all, it was just a misunderstanding. Once explained, there¡¯s no need to keep fighting and killing," Tao Yu said with a chuckle, appearing like a polite and elegant scion of a noble family. His words were light and breezy, prompting nods of agreement from the crowd. Indeed! "However, the Buddhist Sect has colluded with the Fortune Thief and spread messages that blamed me. This can be considered betrayal. What does everyone think?" Now, with the three grandmasters of the world gathered together, the Song Faction and the Li Faction¡ªtwo major powers contending for supremacy¡ªas well as their affiliates and some representatives of independent forces, it could be said that this group had the power to tip the scales of the entire world. While the Buddhist Sect was strong, with temples scattered everywhere, monks, food supplies, and farmlands at their disposal, it was undeniable that they were just a stronger faction among others. If a consensus could be reached here, they could be considered as good as crushed with a flick of the wrist. Though the Buddhist Sect was a tough nut to crack, beneath the hard shell lay delicious marrow. Previously, no one had been willing to take on the thankless task, but under the momentum of "when the wall collapses, everybody pushes," it seemed much less daunting! For a moment, many of the influential figures, experts, and heads of factions present had flickering expressions on their faces. But it was Song Que who still bowed and sincerely asked for advice, "...Actually, the connection to the Tujue had been established long ago. Zhang Sanfeng came from there; it¡¯s just that Bi Xuan had sealed off the news. However, the Central Plains probably haven¡¯t directly bordered any fragments, so the impact was minimal. The undead in Yangzhou were the doing of a group of extremists known as ¡¯Fortune Thieves¡¯ who wander between worlds..." Tao Yu briefly disclosed some information, which shocked the present Martial Artists. Many also turned their gazes toward the pale-faced Bi Xuan. Bi Xuan had just taken a full blast of Tao Yu¡¯s fire dragon, and the meridians within him were still filled with a burning sensation. The solar qi martial technique had no way to suppress it. At this moment, facing the eyes of the public, Bi Xuan paused and then took the opportunity to follow up in a hoarse voice, "Indeed, our world has already connected to one hundreds of years in the future. If we go by what Saint Heir Tao has said, it is very likely that a large part of the world is filled with these patchwork-linked worlds." Although Tao Yu was now the one whose word was law. But with only him talking about the Abyss, it still lacked a concrete concept and outline. Anyway, nod first and whether the content was understood or not was another matter. But now, with Bi Xuan¡¯s collaboration in explaining, as well as the testimonies of outsiders like Zhang Sanfeng and Tao Yu, along with the sensations of the earth acknowledged by several Grandmasters like Song Que, the outline of the Abyss was gradually becoming clearer. Even Shi Feixuan was filled with shock and bitterness in her heart. She truly did not know about the Fortune Thieves, but when the message was first sent out, the few people who decided knew how it would eventually unfold; still, to counter the terrifying presence of those two beings who could withstand the collective might of six Grandmasters from their faction, they did not hesitate at all. Now, they could only be hoisted by their own petard. This was karma coming full circle... With the presence of this peerless strong figure who suppressed the world, it was impossible for Mercy Temple, which had always been hostile to the Yin Gui Faction, to retreat unscathed. What she wanted to do now was to leave the last bit of Yuan Qi for her temple. Even if it meant the sword¡¯s edge would be stained with the blood of the Buddhist Sect, she would not hesitate! But at that moment, distant cries of agony and the sound of gongs and drums could be heard. "The undead, the undead are coming..." Even Tao Yu was taken aback for a moment, not expecting an undead incident to occur in Yuzhou. Was this specifically timed with his arrival as a deliberate affront? Chapter 363 - 326 Origin ``` As cries of "the living dead" echoed, the martial artists at the scene became slightly agitated. If it weren¡¯t for Tao Yu¡¯s previous astonishing feats of crossing the river by striking the stone and staining the cliffs with blood. People would have probably suspected him immediately. It¡¯s fair to say that even now, some still couldn¡¯t help thinking it! But nobody dared to say it out loud! If he did it, then he did it; as long as he doesn¡¯t admit it, it¡¯s fine. If he were to voluntarily admit it was him, then we¡¯d have to find excuses and reasons for him. It must have been the work of the Fortune Thief!No?v(el)B\\jnn "Don¡¯t think nonsense; let¡¯s first deal with the problem at hand," Tao Yu rarely spoke out. Later, he still had to mobilize these people to control the situation. Strong as Tao Yu was, he couldn¡¯t be everywhere at once, and the current scene couldn¡¯t possibly be managed by him alone! "Kou Zhong, you have experience with Yangzhou; you take command." "Ah? Me?" Kou Zhong had not expected that at such a time, Tao Yu would still designate him! "Just you..." Tao Yu looked at him meaningfully, implying that if they were to clear up the mess in Great Tang, this handyman of theirs was indispensable. If they couldn¡¯t settle down, they wouldn¡¯t be in the mood to pass on martial arts... "It would be best to connect a light cable, though only one stretching from Luoyang... well, it still requires some time." After all, it was an apocalyptic environment; even laying just one cable was difficult, but this world on Great Tang¡¯s side indeed had its advantages. At least, spiritual cultivation on the level of Great Tang¡¯s mindset could be achieved faster here, and the Qi of Heaven and Earth was a bit more abundant... While Tao Yu thought of these things, he also directly used his lightness skills to lead the way towards Yuzhou City. "Split up and be careful not to get bitten. Use the streets as boundaries; seal off the infected areas. If there are too many, focus on drawing them away..." With the existing experience from Yangzhou, it was a simple matter of duplicating the strategy here. And because Yuzhou had just begun the outbreak, although it was also spreading from multiple points and had no core area, the complex topography of Yuzhou indeed posed a significant challenge to the zombies. There were much more places and ways to hide. Plus, with the large number of martial artists present and the original stationed troops and defense forces of Yuzhou, the situation was well under control as soon as it was detected at the source... ... In Yangzhou, he arrived too late and found nothing. But here in Yuzhou, as the outbreak had just begun, he had used his knowledge of the Art of Corpse Refinement to find the source of this outbreak! Well, setting traps, applying eye medicine, very good... "Just wait here, the place above is a den of evil." Once Tao Yu was sure the two were alright, he casually reminded them, then, tapping the ground with his foot, ascended once again with a ghostly agility. Although the Spinning Shadow Nine Reflections was not good at straight lines, under the power of Tao Yu¡¯s twice-Deified Longevity Secret, his speed had increased significantly, focusing on the forceful throw of a brick. Sizzling~ Almost at the moment Tao Yu arrived at the Mountain God Temple, a yellow talisman affixed onto the temple¡¯s signboard ignited spontaneously, producing a green flame. Tao Yu also sensed two morbid auras awaken within the Mountain God Temple. Zombies! Discover more content at empire With one kick, he burst open the temple doors, and the exploding wood shards flew like darts through the air. Two coffins placed in the temple burst open thunderously. Two figures emerged from the coffins! Tao Yu himself was also a little master of Corpse Refinement, with one that could no longer walk hidden in his shadow. Due to the knowledge gained by Deification, he wasn¡¯t completely ignorant of zombies. Yet even so, Tao Yu was still somewhat startled by the sight of these two zombies because their eyes lacked the usual murkiness and confusion, instead displaying a hint of liveliness. "Sister, it¡¯s a human." "Kill." Despite being two grotesque, fat zombies, they emitted the crisp voices of young girls. They then lunged at Tao Yu, their bodies exuding a putrid miasma. In terms of the quality of zombies, they were even superior to the two that Tao Yu had refined in the Land of Extreme Yin for forty-nine days. But that was it! With his Black Iron Heavy Sword in hand, he swung, and the limbs of the two zombies were severed with one swift move. But the next moment, from the severed parts of their bodies, thick black smoke erupted, rushing towards Tao Yu with the speed of thunder. "Hmph~" Tao Yu snorted coldly. Under the Unity of Heaven and Man, his aura of death surged, instantly encompassing the two clouds of black smoke, rendering them immobile! From a distance, he compressed the two screaming mists of smoke within his aura. No matter how much they struggled, they couldn¡¯t break free... Chapter 364 - 327: Spirit Control Technique "Vengeful Spirit..." Tao Yu remembered that one of the subsequent steps in the Art of Corpse Refining was that if zombies wanted to further elevate themselves, one of the options was to integrate with vengeful spirits; however, he did not possess the Spirit Control Technique. When he was in Monster World, he obliterated a boss who had the potential to be a Fortune Thief, and after merging into Wino¡¯s corpse, it turned into a storage vessel. And these two were undoubtedly a legitimate combination of vengeful spirit + zombie. "Zombies are tough and resilient, while vengeful spirits are unpredictable and changeable; without the understanding of a Grandmaster, even first-rate experts would struggle significantly." As Tao Yu beheld the occasional appearance of a female ghost within his aura, he pondered deeply. From their situation, it is possible that they possessed the ability to possess others or launch mental assaults, but it was a pity that he completely overpowered them. As Tao Yu suddenly intensified the erosion of killing intent, the two female ghosts screamed miserably, after which one of them pleaded for mercy, "Daoist, please show great mercy, my sister and I were also compelled against our will, controlled by others." "Where is Shi Shaojian? What about Shi Jian? Is he dead?" While using the killing intent to erode and threaten them, Tao Yu asked coldly. "Young Master Shi has gone north to Chang¡¯an, preparing to perform rituals at the Land of Dragon¡¯s Rise. Shi Jian is still in seclusion, healing, but after that, he will also go to Chang¡¯an to corrupt the Chosen One." The other female ghost timidly revealed, their hearts also marveled, contemplating how the other party knew about the injured old master. Suddenly, a thought flashed through their minds at the same time. This is a Pioneer! "Corrupt the Chosen One?" Tao Yu too was somewhat astounded. "It means to subject the Child of Destiny of this world to trials beyond his endurance, then to bewitch him and thus reap rewards." "Shi Jian said only those Chosen Ones who are pure of heart and resolute in will can withstand such corruption..." Suppressing their shock, the two female ghosts spoke one after the other. This information took Tao Yu by surprise; he had not expected such schemes. It made him think of Cao Shaolin; he was initially lurking in Jack¡¯s survivor camp, and despite his strength, he had not taken action. Tao Yu found this odd, but now, it seemed there might be a plan in the works! But isn¡¯t the Chosen One with me? Who else could it be? Wannian? She seems to be in Shu Land too. "Who do they want to corrupt?" "Of course, Li Shimin..." "..." After hearing this, Tao Yu nodded blankly, as according to the situation known through Ming Cult¡¯s Zhu Chongba, Li Shimin was unlikely to be the Chosen One. "What do they intend to do?" "Inflict an infection on Chang¡¯an¡¯s residents, forcing Li Shimin to personally undertake a massive slaughter..." Tao Yu was somewhat bemused upon hearing this. Are they shaping Li Shimin in the mold of Arthas? But, he thought, if they really succeed, it might indeed be possible to turn Li Shimin dark! "Then what does this mean for me?" Tao Yu¡¯s eyes were deep and thoughtful. The two female ghosts, trapped within the aura, fell silent for a moment before speaking, "Young Master Shi said that the two of you might be from another world and could be Chosen Ones, but since he has his own plans, he is too busy to seek you out for now, just stalling for time..." As they spoke, thinking of Tao Yu¡¯s strength, they felt a wave of bitterness, grateful that he had not been sought out lest they were delivering themselves to a Pioneer¡¯s doorstep, and all would be lost with just a message delivered. Song Que flicked the blood off the Heavenly Blade, his face grave. "I, too, would like to see for myself." Zhang Sanfeng at this moment also lacked his usual elegance. He had dealings with Demon Sect members before, but such nondiscriminatory, genocidal atrocities were too inhumane! Then, the leading representatives of the Martial Artists headed together to Tao Yu¡¯s temporary dwelling, a rather clean courtyard. Upon entering, they immediately saw the hideous remains of two zombies. "Zombies!" "To think such demons exist!" "..." Indeed, the Martial Artists didn¡¯t need Tao Yu to say much upon entering to react, as their faces all showed signs of shock. "Indeed, they are zombies, and there are complications involved. These are not just zombies, but Vengeful Spirits as well, and they can communicate..." Tao Yu released two bound female ghosts, allowing them to recount their tale to the crowd. "Damn it! They still intend to slaughter Chang¡¯an?" "The people of Yangzhou are no fewer than those of Chang¡¯an; they are capable of doing it." "Utterly heartless and mad!" "..." Initially, the primary reason these Martial Artists came to confront Tao Yu was the living dead. Otherwise, just an outsider Heavenly Demon wouldn¡¯t have attracted such an assembly. Li Shentong¡¯s face was particularly pale at this time "What exactly do they intend to do, and why is it always Shimin?" At this point, Bi Xuan sighed and spoke, "Actually, we have a time discrepancy. On the other side of the steppe, it is hundreds of years later, and there are records about us. According to the historical records, it was ultimately the Li clan that seized control, and Li Shimin won the throne, which is why I accepted him as a disciple." "Ah, this..." Li Shentong found it difficult to accept; first joy, then panic, followed by confusion, he hesitantly asked, "So Shimin inherited the throne?" "That¡¯s right, the Xuanwu Gate Incident; he killed his brother and placed Li Yuan under house arrest." At this point, Bi Xuan was not concealing much, as everything was now leading towards an increasingly murky path; at present, it all had just a bit of referential value. But most importantly, they needed the nod from the person before them! "Right now, everything else is secondary. We must set off for Chang¡¯an without delay..." Tao Yu said while simultaneously stirring up his Fist Intention, beginning to erase the two Vengeful Spirits. "Wait, we¡¯ve told you everything, why still kill us..." "Please, spare us, we were forced too!" The two female ghosts felt Tao Yu¡¯s Fist Intention and let out piercing cries. "I want to see if you can reveal anything more..." So many deaths in Yuzhou couldn¡¯t be glossed over by merely claiming coercion. It may be understandable, but forgiveness wasn¡¯t necessary... Tao Yu¡¯s voice was calm, without a trace of hesitation, his Fist Intention instantly erasing the two female ghosts. Subsequently, some pure Yuan Force gathered into two wisps of faint smoke, feeling like cotton when pinched, which Tao Yu directly inhaled into his palm and then fully absorbed. [Spirit Control Technique]: A technique for controlling spiritual bodies, which could lead to backlash when dealing with powerful spirits... Well, this seems to complete the collection. Initially, the zombies dropped the [Art of Corpse Refinement], and now the Vengeful Spirits dropped the [Spirit Control Technique]. It must be something the Fortune Thief spent great effort and even lifeblood and thoughts to create, which is why it has these properties... Chapter 365 - 328: For Free Tao Yu did not bring all the martial artists along and finally decided to only take the grandmasters and experts like Li Shentong to accelerate their journey and save time. With over twenty experienced fighters as their core, cooperating with the original team from Chang¡¯an, they should have been able to organize, as long as the scene wasn¡¯t too messy, at least they could save some people. But halfway there, they encountered Zhu Yuyan and Wanwan, who had actively sought them out. "Zhu Yuyan greets the Saint Heir." Noticing some disarray in Zhu Yuyan¡¯s aura, Tao Yu felt a bit surprised as he grasped her delicate wrist, sensing it for a moment before speaking with a hint of curiosity, "With whom did Sect Master Zhu clash?" Then seeing Zhu Yuyan giving a look to Wanwan beside her, who was dressed in white with bare feet, exuding an infinitely pleasant aura, Wanwan bowed and presented Tao Yu with two thin booklets. The sincere bow gave Tao Yu a good view of her beautiful figure, and he couldn¡¯t help but admit that this enchantress¡¯s beauty indeed was exceedingly high, in some ways even more provocative than Shi Feixuan. However, as he casually took them and looked at the contents, Tao Yu¡¯s face showed surprise, "Dao Heart Demon Seed Technique? Where did you get this from?" Tao Yu had no idea where this thing could be, he truly had no recollection of it. "Those from the Evil Extremity Sect have actually been nearby all along. With some efforts, we successfully caught them." Zhu Yuyan smiled charmingly, pleasing Tao Yu greatly. In the original trajectory, the Dao Heart Demon Seed Technique of the Evil Extremity Sect would have been seized by ¡¯Demon Marshal¡¯ Zhao Deyan, and slowly the Demon Sect would have morphed into the Demon Palace. However, because Tao Yu was unaware of the details, he hadn¡¯t initially aimed in that direction, so now the unexpected gift from Zhu Yuyan was a pleasant surprise. The "Dao Heart Demon Seed Technique" was also a direct route to Shattered Void! Setting aside whether he would practice it or if there were conflicts, at least many of the theories inside were worthy of study and consideration. This was indeed more valuable than the Sword Canon of Mercy. Yet, during the Great Tang era, the reputation of the Dao Heart Demon Seed Technique was not prominent, far from that of the Sword Canon of Mercy; it was only considered as part of the Demon Strategy, roughly equivalent to one-tenth the fame of the Sword Canon of Mercy. Otherwise, Zhu Yuyan probably wouldn¡¯t have handed it over so readily. Even Tao Yu wasn¡¯t planning to share the Dao Heart Demon Seed with others. It was too risky for those who hadn¡¯t mastered it; he would rather keep it to himself for careful contemplation, perhaps it could open a new direction for the next integration path. The Longevity Secret had integrated True Yuan; the unique approach of the Dao Heart Demon Seed Technique could potentially integrate the Primordial Spirit! Still, there was a need for careful consideration; currently, everything had to be based on the Longevity Secret, and the Dao Heart Demon Seed could only serve to extract its essence. "Very good, very good. You¡¯ve done an excellent job." Tao Yu hadn¡¯t expected that by merely using the title from the Yin Gui Faction, Zhu Yuyan would proactively bring such a generous gift. "Does Sect Master Zhu have any requests?" "You misunderstand, Sect Master. Although the Pure Yin body enhances the Sky Demon Great Technique, it¡¯s not essential. One can only not be with the person they truly love. Wanyan doesn¡¯t fancy the Sect Master, and besides, Sect Master, you seem to possess True Yuan vastly surpassing that of the Twin Dragons, which has been actually attracting Wanyan¡¯s Sky Demon Great Technique all along," Wanyan said with a mischievously playful smile on her stunning face, as if slightly mocking. However, her words were not well-received. While Tao Yu knew that their actions were meant to bind him, he also knew that in the style of the Demon Sect, if someone stronger came along to suppress him, they might very well switch sides. But that wasn¡¯t an issue, as his psychic seeds might not guarantee absolute loyalty, but a general level of control was still manageable. He had also learned of a new method of implanting them without resistance from Bai Qing¡¯er and others. There was plenty of time to gradually make them adapt. And since they were so keen to offer, he would create a safe environment for them... ... "This, it¡¯s as good as two months of arduous cultivation!" Tao Yu felt his True Yuan had thickened a bit, and his eyes showed a hint of pleasant surprise. Read the latest on empire Having practiced some special secret techniques and already having trained, Tao Yu found that normally the efficiency would only improve by about fifty percent during cultivation, not as much as doubling through Acceleration with Yuan Force. But it didn¡¯t consume Yuan Force and also refined one¡¯s emotional state, so he didn¡¯t mind the lesser boost. He knew that a profound body of Pure Yin could bring significant improvement. Wanyan had been diligently cultivating the Sky Demon Great Technique with pure proficiency, which was indeed quite rare. But given the quality of his Longevity True Yuan, a significant boost was unlikely. To have gained what was equivalent to two months of progress was an unexpected surprise. "What a pity, the first time with the little rich girl I didn¡¯t practice at all, otherwise, I could¡¯ve benefited more. Such a waste..." Tao Yu felt a pang of regret, wondering why he hadn¡¯t received such esoteric practices earlier? It was fortunate he wasn¡¯t any kind of evil spirit, otherwise, by forcefully sweeping through everything, even if the quality wasn¡¯t enough, the quantity might compensate, and he could probably still save quite a bit of Yuan Force for Acceleration. Nevertheless, Tao Yu had always avoided becoming something he disliked... But no matter what, he definitely had to implant the psychic seeds. Tao Yu didn¡¯t want to be overconfident that he had subdued the Yin Gui Faction, only to turn around and see them defect to some Pioneer of the Floating City upon reaching their gathering place¡ªthat would be a real loss. In the end, they needed corresponding restrictive measures, even if they couldn¡¯t be absolutely loyal, there had to be a balance. And now, with the seeds implanted, they could indeed run the place with their capabilities upon returning to the gathering place. Especially Wanyan, who was destined to be one of the Chosen Ones. By combining the Slaughter Alien with the Demon Strategy, her potential limit might reach the Shattered Void level! Thinking of the share of profits from the little rich girl, which amounted to a million in income per month without doing anything, if the Dada Company one day reached this scale and didn¡¯t have trusted and capable people to manage, it could indeed become troublesome. Right now, it was just perfect... Chapter 366 - 329: The Change in Chang’an The bright moon hung high, its pale luminance scattering across the earth, providing a trace of visibility. About twenty figures shuttled through the sandy, barren land, kicking up clouds of dust as they rapidly headed in the direction of Chang¡¯an. Accompanying Tao Yu, with Bai Qing¡¯er to one side and Wanwan to the other, the latter now seemed somewhat dissatisfied as she pouted and said, "Sect Master is hateful, turning someone into that state and then taking the opportunity to control them with a secret technique, it¡¯s not fair." Her words carried secretively, yet with Grandmasters making up nearly half of the nearby travelers, it was probably no different from conspiring aloud¡ªalmost certainly intentional. "There¡¯s nothing unfair about it, I am the Sect Master of the Demon Sect, this is just a normal method. I asked you both before, and you agreed," Tao Yu said, causing Wanwan¡¯s pretty face to blush slightly as she grumbled softly, "How could one disagree in that situation? If you asked me to open my mouth, I¡¯d obediently do so..." Gorgeous, are those the kind of words you should be saying out loud? Tao Yu directly felt that several of the Grandmasters, previously rushing forward, had slowed their pace and quickly distanced themselves. Is this any different from telling me you¡¯ve heard? "Humph, don¡¯t be ungrateful for your good fortune. Serving the Sect Master should be considered an honor for us," Bai Qing¡¯er murmured with a bit of hostility towards Wanwan, feeling that she had been usurped even though she was there first. From the moment she had entered the sect until now, she had never won even once! "Ah yes, yes, it¡¯s our honor~" Wanwan retorted while maintaining her lightness skill following Tao Yu, her hands clasped behind her back, ignoring Bai Qing¡¯er. She had always had a psychological advantage over Bai Qing¡¯er. "All right, we¡¯re almost at Chang¡¯an, I hope we¡¯re not too late..." Tao Yu mused. Despite selecting only Grandmasters and first-class experts for the nonstop journey, even finding time for training had been a challenge. But with the Fortune Thief Alliance moving ahead of schedule, Tao Yu knew it was unlikely to prevent what was about to happen. It was just a matter of seeing how difficult it would be to tidy up the aftermath... "There are torches ahead, it¡¯s the army," someone observed. Tao Yu frowned slightly at the sight of a serpent-like trail of torches moving in the distance. To be marching so urgently at this late hour, something important must have happened¡ªmost likely, it had already begun... ... Chang¡¯an, the western capital of the Great Sui Dynasty, was left in the care of Emperor Yang Guang¡¯s grandson, Yang You, the Prince of Chang¡¯an, when Yang Guang went south. However, once the threat from Tujue in Taiyuan had lifted, the Li family easily took control of Chang¡¯an and proclaimed Prince Yang You Emperor. In truth, nearly every captured member of the Sui imperial family was declared Emperor. It was nothing more than the last flicker before extinction. "Where did this come from!" Li Shimin looked at the human-skin scroll brought by Zhao Deyan, and as he read the contents, his face turned dark and then light repeatedly. "Several people died before we could kill two zombies, which I suspect are part of the forces behind this." Zhao Deyan had people drag in two zombies. Both zombies were covered with wounds, their heads twisted off, but one could still feel the sturdiness of their bodies. Li Shimin used his own sword to poke at them a couple of times and, finding that even bending the blade couldn¡¯t penetrate them, his face grew somber; then he picked up the human-skin scroll again. "Mr. Zhao, I need some quiet." In the end, Li Shimin sighed, stood alone inside the tent by the light of the fire, and looked at the contents of the human-skin scroll, his face changing colors. According to the record in this scroll, anyone who drank from the contaminated source would eventually turn into a zombie; it was just a matter of time, and the later ones became zombies, the greater the threat and the stronger the contagion. During this period, some incidents had already occurred in the villages around Chang¡¯an, and Li Shimin keenly felt how troublesome these fearless undead who could convert others were. And just before Zhao Deyan brought over this human-skin scroll, Li Shimin had confirmed that many of the critical water sources in Chang¡¯an had been found with rotting corpses¡ªthe source of these zombies! The extent of decay on those bodies suggested that there might be very few in Chang¡¯an city who hadn¡¯t been contaminated. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the stationed troops had always been outside the city, using external water sources that hadn¡¯t been contaminated, they might have been affected too! The goal of this Corpse Refinement into an army must be to create a vast zombie army to sweep across the world! At the moment, only a few cases have appeared in Chang¡¯an City, quickly extinguished by Li Shimin¡¯s excellent response. But if the whole city were to be infected, Even if he controlled it well, it would be meaningless! And once a zombie army formed from all citizens, with Chang¡¯an¡¯s population and location, it would probably sweep across the lands immediately! Not long after, Chai Shao hurried in. "Your Highness, Prince of Qin, we¡¯ve been attacked at night..." And just then, soldiers outside the tent were thrown in, as countless bats flew in and condensed into a pale-faced figure who didn¡¯t seem to be from the Central Plains. The figure looked at the two zombies on the ground with an emotionless voice, "Did you kill these?" *Chang~* Chai Shao drew his weapon and stood in front of Li Shimin, and as Li Shimin watched the figure that seemed to have employed sorcery to transform into bats and fly in, his expression grew solemn, and he then rebuked in a deep voice, "So the zombies are your handiwork?!" Chapter 367 - 330: Interception "Haha! Li Shimin, even if you are talented, how can you solve the predicament before you! Can you actually bring yourself to do it? Haha~, this army of Chang¡¯an, I shall borrow it! Haha!" A series of night-owl-like sinister laughs pierced through the military camp, as countless bats carrying two zombies flew out of Li Shimin¡¯s tent and headed towards the outside of the camp. Li Shimin stood at the entrance of his tent, his complexion changing unpredictably as he watched the ruptured tent and the Imperial Guards who came over to protect him. Yet, there was a somewhat hollow and lost look in his eyes, as if he was waging an internal struggle like an epic battle between heaven and man. "Prince of Qin! You can¡¯t seriously believe his nonsense, can you? He¡¯s deceiving you!" Chai Shao said anxiously, staring at Li Shimin. "What about what happened in Yangzhou?" As soon as Li Shimin brought up that example, Chai Shao was at a loss for words. "Those rotting corpses have been in Chang¡¯an for who knows how long, even before the incident in Yangzhou. They have not been activated by them, we cannot take the risk!" Li Shimin¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, his breathing quickened, and his fists clenched so tightly that his nails had pierced his skin and drawn blood. "But Chang¡¯an hasn¡¯t suffered a widespread zombie transformation yet!" Li Shimin looked agonized. "The ones currently transformed are mostly the old, weak, sick, and disabled, who already have frail bodies, making them easier to control. Let¡¯s wait and see, if it really turns out to be as he said..." Li Shimin¡¯s eyes were deep, like the Abyss. Stay tuned with empire The enemy wanted to borrow the soldiers of Chang¡¯an, the living dead soldiers transformed from the people of Chang¡¯an! With the population of Chang¡¯an, if an undead army that fears neither life nor death were to form, truly nothing would stop it from sweeping across the world! If they attack the south from Yangzhou and the north from Chang¡¯an, no one will be able to withstand them! Even all the people in the world would continuously become part of this legion! "Prince of Qin!" Chai Shao looked into Li Shimin¡¯s eyes, feeling a sense of unfamiliarity. "Give the order to all troops, follow me into Chang¡¯an tonight, seal the city gates, allow entry but no exit!" Li Shimin brushed away his previous dejection and seemed to have made a decision, regaining the aura of a commander of the three armies. But he became so unfamiliar in the eyes of Chai Shao. "Shimin brother..." Chai Shao started to speak with a heavy tone but was only met with Li Shimin¡¯s indifferent gaze. "I will not start a massacre outright, I am just taking control of Chang¡¯an first. If the able-bodied also start transforming, then I alone will bear this infamous reputation!" Chai Shao opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but eventually, he just sighed. "You got the Demonic Emperor¡¯s relic?" That was supposed to be his prize, damn it! "To solve my problem, I don¡¯t necessarily need the Holy Relic. Only now do I realize that I have another potential for improving my strength." Seeing those zombies and then looking at Shi Zhixuan¡¯s perfection, Tao Yu breathed a sigh of relief, but also had a moment of revelation. So that¡¯s how it is! It was the people from the Fortune Thief Alliance who helped Shi Zhixuan with his problem! As for what secret technique they used, or if it was simply allowing him to kill zombies, it no longer mattered; in any case, Shi Zhixuan has truly recovered, and perhaps he¡¯s not any weaker than he was at the end of the original story¡ªactually, he might be even stronger! With just a sense of his energy, Tao Yu could tell he was even above Song Que. Along with that zombie resembling Shi Shaojian and that peculiar vampire, three Fortune Thieves! Moreover, there was no telling how many more might be lurking in the dark, as Shi Jian had yet to appear. "No wonder you can control so many zombies; it turns out you have become one yourself." Tao Yu looked at the dozens of zombies, each at least comparable to top martial artists and a few that had an even rawer aura, understanding why they would stage such a grand spectacle in Zombie World¡ªhe really could control them all! This was the bonus that came with their species. But Tao Yu would not envy such states of forsaking one¡¯s potential to become. "Hehe, Saint Heir Tao, we¡¯d always kept to our own, and I didn¡¯t look for trouble with you, but to my surprise, you came seeking us out first¡ªI wonder why." Shi Shaojian¡¯s tone was dry, making even laughter seem harsh and unsettling. "I could catch your two subordinates in Yuzhou, you¡¯re not looking for me just because you don¡¯t have the time, and I cannot stand by as you commit such inhumane acts." Tao Yu spoke while carefully sensing his surroundings, wary that Shi Jian might spring up and deliver a shock out of nowhere. "Haha! Inhumane? You two outsiders actually care about the lives and deaths of these natives? Haha! Since they¡¯re not people from your world, why such sentimentality? Pigs and fodder meant for upgrading, nothing more!" Shi Shaojian laughed loudly, his voice grating and unbearable. This angered the many powerful individuals who¡¯d come with Tao Yu; to be looked down upon like this! And to even think of refining Martial World¡¯s people into zombies! "Good, I lost quite a few treasures before, and now with so many quality materials delivered, I suppose they can make up for it, heh heh, and to think there are so many beauties..." Shi Shaojian¡¯s somewhat perverted gaze lingered on Wanwan and her companions. Being lecherous was part of his character, and now, even though he had become a zombie, he seemed to have retained this trait. In fact, he might have become even more twisted... Chapter 368 - 331: Can it fly? "Disgusting..." Wanwan pouted and shook Tao Yu¡¯s arm she was hugging. "Sect Master, he¡¯s harassing me." "Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll kill him in a second." Tao Yu also felt disgusted by Shi Shaojian¡¯s lecherous gaze. His Divine Skill was just beginning to show its power, and it was the perfect time to test it out¡ªwhat a coincidence... "Hehe, perhaps you¡¯ve already slain creatures with Yuan Force and realized your uniqueness." Shi Shaojian sneered coldly; this wasn¡¯t his first encounter with arrogant Chosen Ones. They believed they controlled everything, but in fact, they were nothing but frogs at the bottom of a well. Hadn¡¯t Shi Zhixuan been the same, yet he was easily intimidated, wasn¡¯t he? "Today, I will show you what it means to be a frog in a well!" Shi Shaojian laughed out loud and gestured towards the front. In the next moment, the dozens of zombies beside him burst forth, surrounding the group with a rhythm that was both systematic and bizarre. As the zombies surrounded and revolved, Zhang Sanfeng was the first to speak up, "They¡¯re stepping on star positions with their feet, it might be some kind of formation. Don¡¯t let them take their places." The zombies moved stiffly, with wide and open movements. While they had their strengths, they also had weaknesses; however, if they formed a formation, their weaknesses would be quickly smoothed over. "Okay, everyone hold off these zombies, and I¡¯ll take care of those three." Tao Yu¡¯s gaze locked directly on the vampire, Shi Shaojian, and Shi Zhixuan. These zombies were tough and thick-skinned, with martial artists among them, and the strongest of them were probably on par with grandmasters! But the group currently with him were the elite of the Great Tang¡ªa small fraction of the very top, and while they may not be able to annihilate the zombies, holding them off wouldn¡¯t be a problem. "Safety first, do not strive for merit but rather to avoid mistakes. Remember to be cautious of the vengeful spirits attached to the zombies¡¯ bodies, you will need to rely on your own spirit to combat them." "Understood." As Tao Yu finished speaking, the team, led by grandmasters like Zhang Sanfeng, Song Que, and Ning Daoqi, quickly pounced on the zombies, coordinating with each other. They had complete confidence in Tao Yu¡¯s strength! "Heh~" Song Que, wielding the Heavenly Blade, was the first to make his move¡ªdecapitating a zombie with one swift action! But feeling the strength feedback in his hand, Song Que was inwardly shocked. These zombies might not trouble first-rate masters, but for ordinary first-rate masters trying to deal with them would be extremely difficult¡ªthey were too resilient! As Song Que dealt with one zombie, suddenly ¡¯The Immortal Elder of the South Sea,¡¯ Huo Gong Cuo¡¯s corpse swiftly lunged at Song Que, clearly stronger than the average zombie. The immense force from the clash of blade and claw made even Song Que¡¯s heart skip a beat¡ªif all these zombies shared this level of strength, it would indeed be troublesome. It wouldn¡¯t be an issue in the short term, and they might even gain the upper hand, but as True Qi depleted, it would become difficult to last¡ªthe zombies were just too hard to kill! Coupled with the eightfold Acceleration. Tao Yu directly eliminated the anticipation and delay of shadow jumping to complete an instant transfer without giving any chance to react, his Black Iron Heavy Sword imbued with the power of Yin and Yang and the Five Elements, merged with his own intent, striking the Vampire who was still watching with a smile on his face. In an instant, the distance between them vanished! Triple Harmony! For a moment, heaven and earth darkened, and even sound seemed to completely disappear. Boom~ The silence was shattered by the explosion, with an abrupt air burst in mid-air, a distorted wall of white viscous Qi scattered in a circular arc! The ground dust was completely lifted by the roaring wind, sweeping around like a tempest! The unidentified Vampire had never expected that it had always been Shi Zhixuan and Shi Shaojian drawing hatred, wondering how the attack suddenly fell on him. And this attack came so unexpectedly! Enjoy new stories from empire Although he was bursting with life, practically immortal, with immense strength, extreme speed, the ability to transform into a bat to avoid attacks, and strong Spirit Perception, far surpassing a Grandmaster. Yet he ultimately lacked the unity of intent, not as polished as the Grandmasters¡¯ intent, and before even a sense of crisis could emerge, he was reduced to dust. Even his soul was completely erased under Tao Yu¡¯s incorporated Fist Intention! "Still, those who can fly must be killed first, otherwise, it would be troublesome if they ran." After the Demonization, Tao Yu shook the Black Iron Heavy Sword, feeling that the sword seemed to have undergone some changes, and then turned to look at Shi Shaojian and Shi Zhixuan, who were as stunned as if turned to wood. In their eyes, the Tao Yu covered in black armor, standing at the core of that dust explosion, appeared like a demon crawling out of hell as the dust cleared. It was completely incomprehensible! "How is that possible..." Shi Shaojian¡¯s zombie face twisted, never expecting that a companion, not inferior to himself and even capable of suppressing him with his horde, would be wiped out in an instant! Weren¡¯t you always boasting about being immortal? Stand up now! "Frog at the bottom of the well? Who?" Tao Yu sneered. Along with his pores absorbing and expelling, the Qi of Heaven and Earth kept replenishing the fearsome consumption of the previous eightfold speed. Although recovery took time. But relying on [One Proof Forever Proof], as long as he doesn¡¯t exceed his recovery threshold, he could still perform at his peak at any time. Even without infusing Yuan Force, it wouldn¡¯t affect Tao Yu¡¯s performance in the slightest. Just needed to control the rhythm a bit. "You, you¡¯re not worth me spending extra money on..." The next moment, Tao Yu vanished into Shadow Evasion as per usual, freely spending his abundant True Yuan, and charged directly towards the remaining two people! The killed Vampire could fly, what can you do! Chapter 369 - 332 Harvest Shi Zhixuan hardly hesitated, his Spirit Perception tinged with warning vaguely gauging Tao Yu¡¯s approximate position and speed in the shadows, before he bolted. The Phantom Demon Technique was pushed to its limit! He had thought, with the assistance of these Fortune Thieves, that his mindset was repaired, his vision for the future clear, with infinite possibilities at hand. But how could he have expected that their first cooperation would confront them with such a scene, damn it! "Where is the Evil King going?" As Shi Zhixuan¡¯s sense of alarm grew, Tao Yu¡¯s voice also reached his ear. Although Tao Yu was not adept at straightforward moves, he had the strength to send bricks flying! The stats increased by the second Deification offered by the Longevity Secret and the prolonged breath allowed him to recklessly, easily merge the Shadow Force with Demonization. This was a speed Shi Zhixuan simply could not escape. "Drink!" Shi Zhixuan poured all his effort into activating the Immortal Seven Illusions, integrated with everything he had learned in his lifetime, hoping to transform life and death to withstand this hit. But all he saw was the Black Iron Heavy Sword growing ever larger before his eyes. "This sword strike is dedicated to Zhu Yuyan¡ªshe has already paid an advance, after all..." It cut through Shi Zhixuan¡¯s Grandmaster aura like a blade through cloth with astonishing ease. He had intended to borrow a portion of the strength through the transformation of life and death, but the moment his Grandmaster aura shattered, Shi Zhixuan felt the pure True Yuan blast against him. This nearly popped his eyes out of their sockets. What kind of True Qi was this? To hell with borrowing power! Dang~ Crack~ As the Black Iron Heavy Sword swept past, Shi Zhixuan¡¯s outstretched hands became flattened like brittle sticks against his body; then, like a rag doll, he was sent flying a dozen or so yards, tumbling upon landing. If it weren¡¯t for Tao Yu deliberately holding back to see if he could extract something from the situation, that strike would have destroyed both the aura and the man! In the end, there remained only Shi Shaojian, who, with his zombie traits, was the toughest and best at dragging out time. "Where is Shi Jian, and are there any others..." Tao Yu continued to draw in the Qi of Heaven and Earth while slowly walking towards the other party with his sword. "You are a Pioneer!" Looking at the fusion of multiple abilities displayed by Tao Yu, Shi Shaojian¡¯s eyes showed both resentment and regret. This was actually a Pioneer! A Pioneer! Why hadn¡¯t that damned guy mentioned that such a strong Pioneer was coming?! Damn it, damn it all! "Oh~ realizing now, are you? Then take a guess, where is our Young Mistress at the moment?" Tao Yu said with a cheerful tone. Find more to read at empire It seemed that they had already formed a strong soul-binding with Shi Shaojian, and with his death, they too were doomed to eternal unrest. This sudden change left many of the Great Tang experts bewildered. "So it was all their doing, and here we were, wrongly blaming Sect Master Tao all along." Heavenly Blade Song Que also sighed as these zombies were quite troublesome. This also showed how strong the vampire and the Corpse King were. Fortunately, Sect Master Tao possessed extraordinary strength and was able to turn the tide. Otherwise, with just these zombies, our side would ultimately have had to choose to flee, or else we would have certainly been worn down to death. Shi Feixuan¡¯s expression was complex at this time as she looked at Tao Yu, who had yet to revert from his demonization, and sighed inwardly. Due to the Yin Gui Faction¡¯s decisive actions, he had so easily become the Sect Master of the Yin Gui Faction, making the situation even worse for Mercy Temple, who had always been the Yin Gui Faction¡¯s rival. Originally determined to retain some Yuan Qi, even if it meant staining their hands with blood from the Buddhist Sect, they now realized this was far from enough... Meanwhile, Tao Yu did not bother with the group of Martial Artists. After confirming they only suffered some True Qi depletion and none were seriously injured, he left them be. Tao Yu first went to the spot where the vampire ¡¯disappeared¡¯ after his first attack reduced it to dust. Now, some black dust remained on the ground, emanating a strong presence of Yuan Force. Being both the Fortune Thief and a non-human form, likely possessing the nature of a Yuan Force creature, Tao Yu wanted to see what would drop. Absorbing five thousand Yuan Force was quite a decent yield for such dropped items. [Vampire¡¯s Ashes]: A peculiar magic material, holding the essence of a vampire. When injected into the heart, it grants vampire bloodline and can absorb five thousand Yuan Force. While Tao Yu didn¡¯t need the bloodline item himself, he could sell it. For this item to be Tao Yu¡¯s first target highlighted its value. Moreover, compared to the colossal side effects of the Titan bloodline, the vampire¡¯s side effects were much milder. He didn¡¯t even need to auction it off, as giving it away could count as favors. "There might have been contamination, but probably because of the additional identity as the Fortune Thief, it turned out to be a Yuan Force item without contamination, making it even more valuable than traditional skill absorptions..." Afterward, Tao Yu turned his attention to where Shi Shaojian¡¯s remains lay and walked over. "Eh?" Tao Yu noticed Shi Shaojian¡¯s Yuan Force gathering towards an eight-trigram mirror among his remains. Picking it up, he instantly saw the information about this Yuan Force item. [Corpse Hiding Mirror]: Contains a space of half a cubic meter, size at will, and can absorb five thousand Yuan Force. A space item! Tao Yu¡¯s eyes lit up; half a cubic meter was not small, much larger than the space in Wino! Half a cubic meter, if filled with water, would weigh half a ton, or one thousand pounds! In other words, that¡¯s five hundred liters! An adult is only about 0.06 cubic meters in size, and even if Wino were filled to the brim, it would be less than 0.1 cubic meters of storage. This half-cubic-meter space that could change size at will meant a direct five-fold expansion, making it easy to store the Black Iron Heavy Sword and personal flying machine. Normally, this item might have the downside of being retrievable by others after being acquired, but Tao Yu could just throw it into his shadow. And if Wino just absorbed this item, it wouldn¡¯t affect his mobility, which was rather nice. "It¡¯s not cost-effective to kill the Fortune Thief directly, but with such high strength, the dropped items tend to be quite useful." Tao Yu was very satisfied and casually hung the [Corpse Hiding Mirror] at his waist... Chapter 370 - 333 Deception "How is everyone feeling? Do you need to rest a little bit more?" After stowing his belongings, Tao Yu continued to inhale and exhale the Qi of Heaven and Earth, relishing the tingling sensation that was refreshingly sour and sweet, akin to the pleasure one felt after a workout or a massage. "These zombies have tough hides and flesh. Indeed, it would take considerable effort to kill them. But their rigid movements are easy to contain before they¡¯re able to form into ranks," Zhang Sanfeng stated the current situation. Tao Yu, observing the dozen or so malfunctioned zombies, also felt a tinge of regret. Recalling his first-ever zombie kill, he had struggled and resorted to using a gasoline bottle, which took quite a while to finish the job. Cleaning all of these up would indeed be time-consuming. However, zombies were not vengeful spirits; they did not ¡¯scatter to the winds¡¯ because of Shi Shaojian¡¯s death¡ªthey never had the capacity for it. It¡¯s just that the imprint of Shi Shaojian had disappeared, and over time, they might become wild zombies. As a non-zombie, controlling the number of zombies exponentially increased the mental burden on Tao Yu. Fortunately, his Meditation Technique, God-Containing Technique, and Longevity Secret had sufficiently enhanced his mental fortitude. There were, in fact, a few high-quality zombies here that could be captured and refined. This would save a lot of time. It was also time to phase out Wino and Cao Shaolin. The plan was to extract the unconscious demonized mass from Wino and transfer it to a superior zombie. Creating a formation with seven zombies seemed feasible; carrying stuff didn¡¯t seem like it would be too much of a burden. The rest would need to be incinerated. Based on previous experience, each one should drop a Corpse Refining Art Skill, and although highly contaminated, they could still fetch some money. But, there¡¯s no time now! Tao Yu turned his head toward Chang¡¯an. There, the city was ablaze with fire reaching the skies, and faint cries and shouts of killing could be heard, with a wave of resentment surging to the heavens! "In the end, it¡¯s still a bit too late. Leave these zombies for now; I¡¯ll come back to deal with them. Let¡¯s head to Chang¡¯an first!" Tao Yu, upon hearing the distant screams and battle cries, couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This wasn¡¯t just influenced by a mere outbreak of zombies¡ªit was an invading army! Tao Yu even had a hunch about what unfolded. Although this was only a fragmented world¡¯s version of Li Shimin, Tao Yu still felt a sense of regret. But then again, considering the real history¡¯s Li Shimin, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t carry quite the same emotional burden... ... The city was already engulfed in a sea of flames, with numerous buildings set alight, reminiscent of the tragic scene when Luoyang was set ablaze during the Three Kingdoms era. Everywhere there were piercing screams of agony. Those who escaped the fire then faced the well-prepared army outside. While some soldiers were reluctant, relying on Li Shimin¡¯s prestige among them, they still carried out the slaughter with their own hands.No?v(el)B\\jnn To kill in order to save lives! They had already been contaminated, bound to die and turn into the living dead! "Before, they blocked us beyond the wilderness, and their aim was to deceive you into slaughtering the people of Chang¡¯an, so as to make you unable to face this reality and fall from grace. So stop at once!" Without further ado, Li Shentong didn¡¯t care about the consequences. Chang¡¯an was the Li family¡¯s territory, after all; facing such a situation, how could they face the world! "It¡¯s not a deception, Chang¡¯an has been afflicted by the zombie poison..." "That¡¯s a lie! In fact, they didn¡¯t proceed as they did with Yangzhou. From Yangzhou, they were creating an illusion, an illusion that you would believe!" The words of Li Shentong struck Li Shimin like a bolt of lightning, causing him to stagger unsteadily back against the city wall. His hand clutched his chest while blood seeped from the corner of his mouth, his eyes red and his lips trembling. "No, it¡¯s impossible. I saw with my own eyes that some of the able-bodied began to transform into zombies." "Nothing is impossible. Controlling a few people to transform into zombies is not difficult. What you have seen and what you think is only what we wanted you to see and think. Now if you stop, you¡¯ll find that, at most, only one or two percent of the living will transform, nothing more..." The speaker was a soldier on the city wall who now slowly raised his head to look towards Tao Yu and the group, focusing his gaze on Li Shentong. "Just now you said you were blocked by the Fortune Thieves, so how did you get here? Just now, the Qi of Heaven and Earth responded, it must have been Shao Jian using the Thunder Summoning Talisman. How could you possibly break free with just that?" The man appeared quite young, but his face was pale, devoid of any color. However, in the next moment, a Black Iron Heavy Sword seemed to appear out of thin air, striking him dead center in the face. Instantly, the world darkened, and all fell silent! Tao Yu did not give the opponent any chance to react before going all out with his attack. But immediately after the successful strike, Tao Yu had an ominous feeling. Too weak... Damn, I¡¯ve been careless! It¡¯s not him! Boom~ The anticipated explosion of the zombie poison didn¡¯t occur, instead being completely eradicated from the root by the reconstructive force of Yin and Yang and the Five Elements. The poison and the explosion both vanished into nothingness. Yet in the next moment, the impact of Tao Yu¡¯s own attack still managed to knock many soldiers off the wall, toppling chunks of the parapet and shattering much of the city wall¡¯s blue stone flooring. Fortunately, due to Li Shimin¡¯s positioning, he was blasted backward by the shockwave and caught by Bi Xuan; otherwise, he would have likely been blown off the wall to his death. Instead of causing destruction, the controlled explosion that was supposed to happen had no effect; Tao Yu¡¯s counterattack cleared away many, leaving Li Shimin, who had been deceived, feeling a burn on his face. "Shi Jian! Your son is already killed by me, come out!" Tao Yu shouted in both anger and embarrassment, angrily demanding attention. The sound echoed and receded into the distance. Deceive me? He infused a part of his Yuan Force into his body, transforming it into living water to swiftly recover from the draining effects of his recent Acceleration Technique. Then, as he absorbed the Qi of Heaven and Earth to replenish himself, Tao Yu leaped down from the wall like an arrow released from its bow and sped toward a sea of flames in the city. On his way, relying on the restored True Yuan that he had converted, he entered a smoky state of Demonization, holding the Black Iron Heavy Sword as he rudely plowed through the inferno. His demonized face was filled with ferocity. Thinking of escaping, do you think you could? Chapter 371 - 334: Be Careful... The billowing flames ignited the buildings along the street, creating a sea of fire where the directions east, west, south, and north were indistinguishable amid the rolling smoke. The crackling sound of fracturing wood, occasionally accompanied by leaping flames, added to the hellish quality of the city. "What the hell is that?" Shi Jian¡¯s face looked extremely grim as he hurriedly fled through the crevices of the fire. The temperature in the air had already exceeded a hundred degrees, but it still hadn¡¯t affected him. Previously, he had used the corpse control technique and deliberately used the Qi Redirecting Talisman to fix his own Qi onto the animated corpse, simply as a test to see if there were any experts around. But how could he have known that such a ghostly thing would appear! Pioneer? Damn it! When he heard that voice that had killed Shao Jian, Shi Jian, anxious for his loved one, was naturally moved and touched, but a pull of Qi in the next moment told him something was wrong. But the other party was already heading in his direction to kill him! "Damn it, if my injuries were healed, how could I let you run amok like this!" Shi Jian¡¯s face flushed slightly, and involuntarily, he held his ribs as he ran faster. But he heard ¡¯bang~¡¯ ¡¯bang~¡¯ collision sounds behind him. It seemed as if the opponent had charged straight into the fire, smashing through the buildings along the way. Combined with the oppressive feeling of being locked in by Unity of Heaven and Man, Shi Jian could only let out a helpless sigh. He launched two talismans and stuck them on his legs, instantly increasing his speed. "Still running?" Tao Yu was somewhat surprised that the distance between them was actually growing. But in the next instant, his face, under Demonization, turned fierce, and his entire body started to be enveloped by black mist, while Inherent Time Control with double Acceleration kicked in! Whoosh~ Tao Yu closed the gap with a speed that made Shi Jian find hard to believe. The strange sense of distortion instantly caused Shi Jian¡¯s face to change drastically. "The power of time? How is that possible!" Once he felt that speed, he knew he couldn¡¯t escape, and immediately his face turned vicious as he bit his tongue. Spurt~ A spray of blood shot into the void, seemingly solidifying in the air. Then he raised his hand and rotated it into the blood mist ahead of him, and bolts of lightning began to burst from his body. First came the blue lightning, which then turned into blood-red lightning! In the sky above, dark clouds covered the firmament, with the shape of lightning serpents moving within them. Strong winds appeared, further fueling the fire within the city! Shi Jian, his body flickering with lightning, released a pre-charged strike ahead of time, and a sky thunder in the heavens also synchronized with his attack, both bolts of lightning slamming heavily onto the Black Iron Heavy Sword. But what followed was a silence so profound that all things fell quiet, and the world fell into stillness! An extreme sense of deadly crisis enveloped Shi Jian¡¯s heart, and then it exploded with a thunderous boom. Bang~ Shi Jian, now only half a body, charred, was blasted dozens of feet away, crashing into a burning attic and being buried amidst it. Meanwhile, Tao Yu, without any pause, picked up the Black Iron Heavy Sword, now even more refined and gleaming from the sky thunder, and charged into the flames with his Demonization body and protective True Yuan. With a casual flick, he lifted the burning structural beam blocking his path, sending fiery fragments scattering in all directions. Tao Yu also saw Shi Jian, whose body was blackened and reduced to only half. Even in this state, Shi Jian¡¯s body still flickered with bursts of lightning, a display of strength that even Tao Yu found astonishing. He himself could not even take one of his own minor three-fold strikes. How could this guy still be clinging to life, and even have some strength left? "Cough cough... Who would¡¯ve thought, I¡¯d end up like this..." Even on Shi Jian¡¯s charred face, one could still see an expression of decline, as if reflecting on something. "Be wary of Ai..." Splat~ Tao Yu didn¡¯t give him the chance to speak further, ending him with a single sword strike. But then he paused, wondering if the guy was trying to warn him about something? Be wary of Ace? The Pirate King? That¡¯s impossible, why should I be wary of him? But he didn¡¯t finish his words, he might have only mentioned a part of a name... Feeling the Yuan Force starting to gather on the corpse, Tao Yu confirmed that the man was dead. "Considering the circumstances, his strength was truly formidable; to take a minor three-fold strike and not die immediately, his peak strength must have been greater than mine." As the Yuan Force gathered, Tao Yu tore away the charred and tattered remnants of his clothing to find a severely damaged ancient text tucked inside. "He actually had a secret manual on him? What a pity." Tao Yu felt regret, but it was impossible to hold back against such an adversary. However, he then discovered with some surprise that the Yuan Force was actually moving towards the very small remnants of the charred secret manual. He swiftly picked it up in his hands. [Fragmented Maoshan Sect Daoist Arts]: Contains a complete Lightning Rushing Thunder Fist, along with a small amount of fragmented spells and legacy, can absorb ten thousand Yuan Force... When one door closes, another opens... Chapter 372 - 335 Thunder Method The fire burned relentlessly throughout the night, comparable to the tragic event that razed Luoyang, unfolding before everyone¡¯s eyes. As the last rescue team emerged from the flames with a few burned individuals, complex expressions filled everyone¡¯s faces. Li Shimin watched the flames that continued to burn before him, then turned to look at those survivors who had been rescued, his face involuntarily revealing a trace of dismay. "Shimin, I deserve to die a thousand deaths." After giving his last command to the army for relief efforts, Li Shimin drew his sword and moved it towards his neck. Clang~ Tao Yu casually shot and broke the sword in his hand and gave him a glance. "What do you mean, you think dying will solve everything?" Tao Yu glanced at Li Shimin. "Living to atone for your sins is better than being a coward and seeking death as an escape." After today¡¯s incident, the Li faction had completely lost its capability to compete for dominion over the world. Now, only the locals could handle the mess at the end of the Sui Dynasty. Tao Yu planned to take people with him, and it was always necessary to deal with potential problems. This was due to the previous encirclement, the incidents with the living dead, and the alliance of Fortune Thieves. Unexpectedly, external pressures had gathered representatives from all over the world, saving a great deal of time. As for the Song Faction, Tao Yu was not opposed¡ªit was better to discuss and integrate everyone than to resolve issues through killing, right? For ordinary people, it was almost impossible to traverse the dangerous path to the Development Zone. The distance of the world of "The Legend of the Condor Heroes" was already at the limit, and even that required elite soldiers. The Great Tang was out of the question; only a select few top-notch experts could be taken along. So it was certain that the native residents of the three Martial Worlds would have to solve their problems locally. Currently, these three worlds weren¡¯t weak by themselves. Once the manufacturing of firearms and machinery was introduced gradually and productivity began to surge, these worlds would inevitably become significant resource-producing areas due to their population advantage. To truly enact change, it would take more than just ten or more years; it might require several generations. Even the once mighty British Empire, with its numerous population, struggled to manage its overseas colonies. In the Development Zone, even if you counted the Pioneer s governed by those with little administrative capacity from the outer cities, there were only a few tens of thousands of people¡ªtruly insignificant. The illiteracy rate in the outer cities spoke for itself; the natives managed things better, after all. Thus, cooperation was the main approach in the old Development Zone. Attempts were made to control or indirectly influence the nearby native areas as much as possible, while a respectful alliance of mutual defense was formed with those further away. In the Abyss, indeed, everyone faced various issues and disasters, and defensive alliances had a solid foundation. The company couldn¡¯t possibly expend so much energy straightening out these worlds. The company sought power, not the obligation to govern nations. Let the natives manage themselves and trade or use other means to obtain the desired exotic products! After all, the natives couldn¡¯t use Yuan Force like the Pioneers could! As they turned around, they stared blankly at Tao Yu ¡¯performing magic tricks¡¯ again. However, having previously witnessed Tao Yu dispatching miniature dragons, they were quite adaptable to the special effects before them. "Brother Tao, what are you up to?" Kou Zhong asked curiously. "Step aside." Tao Yu warned them before continuing to channel True Yuan with corresponding attributes into the two spheres. Sensing something ominous, the twin dragons immediately made a dash for it. Watching them leave, Tao Yu thrust his hands forward, hurling the two orbs of lightning. A bright and a dark, one yin and one yang, the two lightning orbs began to revolve around each other at high speed, guided by Tao Yu¡¯s initial will, and hurtled towards the stone bridge below. Just as they were about to hit, the two lightning balls finally completely merged into one. Then a crackle~ A flash of light, and an explosive boom erupted beneath the bridge! Water surged with the flashing lightning, one of the bridge¡¯s pillars was blasted apart, and cracks formed on the bridge, with lingering electricity still crawling around. Although not as powerful as Tao Yu¡¯s minor Tri-Elemental Fusion, this was undoubtedly a long-range attack, and the consumption was much less. Tao Yu felt he could launch a dozen or so before needing to recuperate. A minute of breathing in the Yuan Qi ensured he could fire another, making it nearly perpetual as long as he maintained a minute interval. Moreover, the key was that this could be directed by the mind, much like Master Wang¡¯s Fireball Technique; locking on within a certain range made it hard to escape! The only regret was the energy depletion from ionizing the air, which, for increased power, compressed the thunder into spherical shapes, akin to ball lightning, rather than an instantaneous strike from completing an electric circuit. "I can also forcefully ionize the air and release electric arcs through electrodes for immediate impact, similarly triggering this neutralizing attack, but the power is significantly lower than the electric balls and reduces more with distance. "However, the electrode¡¯s method, directly releasing arcs, excels in swiftness, ideal for quick attacks or interruptions, or maybe I could slap someone with it stuck on my hand¡ªI wonder if it could be incorporated into the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms..." After deliberating for a moment and observing the destruction, Tao Yu laughed heartily. "Ha ha, I can control Thunder Methods without studying mathematics." Excitement filled Tao Yu¡¯s eyes; this was just the initial trial! Bearing the Yin and Yang, the Five Elements, the obliteration potency of just the Metal Series Thunder Method was impressive. If he were to establish a cycle of the Five Elements, nurturing and countering each other, culminating in a chaotic outburst, the power might even surpass his original Tri-Elemental Fusion! This was Thunder Method! Yet, even Tao Yu couldn¡¯t withstand his own Tri-Elemental Fusion, so he planned to be cautious while researching the Thunder Method. "Alright, let¡¯s go inside and see what the Demonic Emperor Relic looks like!" Now relying solely on the inhalation speed of the Qi of Heaven and Earth for recovery, having Level 3 profound strength, even if the quality of the Demonic Emperor Relic wasn¡¯t the best, refining such an amount should at least double his True Yuan. And, as it was perfect timing for him to study Thunder Methods, the ability to freely command the Yin and Yang, the Five Elements of Thunder, still depended on the demand for True Yuan... Chapter 373 - 336: Sudden Increase in Power Indeed, Lu Miaozhi was an extraordinary figure, for the machines he created in such an era all exuded a sense of ¡¯science fiction.¡¯ Moreover, Tao Yu sensed that some of the machines themselves had become Yuan Force mechanisms, displaying power and special effects far beyond their original physical capabilities. However, it was clear that none of these posed any significance to Tao Yu¡¯s strength, as his path was unobstructed. He ignored the weapons corroded with rust and went directly to the place where the Demonic Emperor¡¯s relic was stored. To prevent the Demon Sect from detecting the Demonic Emperor¡¯s relic, it was kept inside a mercury jar. In fact, the Demonic Emperor¡¯s relic was very dangerous, as leaders of the Evil Extremity Sect had injected their life¡¯s cultivation into it before dying. Humans consist of essence, Qi, and spirit, and while possessing Yuan Qi, Primordial Spirit, and Essence of Yuan, the latter two could differ due to cultivation techniques and personality¡ªonly the Essence of Yuan is universal, which is why some in the Demon Sect would steal it through evil methods. And for this reason, a congregation of Essence of Yuan accumulated inside the Demonic Emperor¡¯s relic, settling at its core, while chaos and evil intentions enveloped its exterior. Normally, members of the Demon Sect who came into contact with the Demonic Emperor¡¯s relic would face grave dangers. In the original story, the Double Dragons only successfully absorbed it by complementing each other with the True Qi of the Longevity Secret and their meridians that were reinforced by He¡¯s Jade Disc. But obviously, for Tao Yu, this was not a problem! He reached out and grabbed it directly. "What a big mess, any normal Pioneer would go mad with this level of contamination," Tao Yu muttered, impressed by the relic¡¯s concentration of the past Sect Masters¡¯ lifelong cultivation. However, such things were of no concern to him. Without the slightest hesitation, he held it in his hand and absorbed it! Boom~ A dam-like rush of chaotic energy burst forth from the Demonic Emperor¡¯s relic, and the mottled chaos even rendered Tao Yu speechless¡ªwasn¡¯t this just a mess akin to muck? How could it be so disordered? But never mind that, first absorb it and deal with the rest later. With the second Deification of the Longevity Secret and the Yin-Yang Five Elements capable of reproducing chaos, what brand of chaotic energy could withstand such a furnace of purification? Although it was a bit like playing with some secret technique with Shi Feixuan, the transformation efficiency of the chaotic True Qi was shockingly low, not even in the same dimension. But the quantity of the Demonic Emperor¡¯s relic was sufficient! Not to mention his own constantly strengthened meridians, bolstered by He¡¯s Jade Disc, could completely withstand such violent infusion. This was much faster than directly absorbing the Qi of Heaven and Earth! After a bout of absorption, the spiritual pollution mixed within the Demonic Emperor¡¯s relic was completely ignored by Tao Yu¡¯s Mental Immunity. Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire One year of cultivation, two years of cultivation... Even with the purity of Tao Yu¡¯s current True Yuan and the frightfully low conversion efficiency of the chaotic energy, by the time everything was absorbed, Tao Yu found that this wave was equivalent to at least fifteen years of arduous cultivation without Acceleration! His cultivation had more than doubled! The proficiency of the Longevity Secret also rose to lv3, nearing full capacity, and with a little more effort, he would soon reach lv4. It was almost like having the nourishment of a hundred girls¡¯ Yin essence. "Haha! With my current reserves, I can definitely withstand the addition of several powerful abilities with eightfold Acceleration," Tao Yu proclaimed. The load from eightfold Acceleration was indeed great before¡ªnot just the consumption of ability itself, but the fact that, apart from maintaining eightfold Acceleration, one also had to compress the explosive power of ten or so seconds into one or two seconds. It was basically like drastically cutting one¡¯s physical limit before facing an explosive increase in consumption. Therefore, without spending Yuan Force, one would typically resort to cost-effective and simple methods, otherwise it would be a loss. Given my previous stance, or rather, without needing to do anything, no matter who ultimately took over, the Buddhist Sect was destined to be the lamb led to slaughter. Years of accumulation could help patch up the currently beleaguered Chaotic Era. As for the Buddhist Sect¡¯s own views, they were no longer of any importance, nor did Tao Yu need to be particularly concerned about them anymore. This, then, was the trend of the world! So now that Shi Feixuan appeared, Tao Yu¡¯s mood was rather good. "Feixuan greets Young Master Tao." Shi Feixuan¡¯s tone was gentle, matching her transcendent, fairy-like aura¡ªtruly a sight for sore eyes that evoked a feeling of pity, but which was of no use to Tao Yu. "Then, what is your purpose in following me? Surely not to apologize, right?" Tao Yu looked at her with a half-smile, thinking that if apologies were useful, there¡¯d be no need for martial arts. "It¡¯s not that. What we did to you, Young Master Tao, indeed does not warrant forgiveness, no matter how you choose to resolve it later." Shi Feixuan¡¯s tone remained calm, which actually surprised Tao Yu. Accepting punishment without excuses, she had assumed a humble attitude. While not all would be killed, completely secularizing them would be the normal course. "Feixuan is here only to answer a question from you, Young Master Tao..." "Ah?" Tao Yu was puzzled, what question? Have I asked you anything? "Here." Shi Feixuan¡¯s voice was calm, but a blush crept onto her cheeks. Here what? However, Tao Yu quickly recalled something, he seemed to have mocked her back at the Jingnian Zen Monastery. Good heavens, answering that question after all this time? But in fact, Tao Yu had been mindful of her, figuring her Yuan Yin could top up his two months of strenuous cultivation. Surely she wouldn¡¯t be worse off, right? "Ha ha, Feixuan truly is someone with character. Well then, I won¡¯t keep secrets. Let¡¯s do it right here." Tao Yu¡¯s voice made the usually serene Shi Feixuan suddenly look stunned. Then, with an awkward stance and legs together, she looked around at the grave mounds and said stiffly, "Here?" "What else?" Tao Yu¡¯s comment seemed to completely breach the defenses of Shi Feixuan, who had thought she was well prepared mentally. But in the next moment, she felt an embrace around her waist and let out a startled cry. "Ha ha, your expression is much more interesting now than when you¡¯re all serious. You don¡¯t really think I¡¯m some kind of pervert, do you..." Tao Yu stepped into his light martial arts and sped towards a secluded area. Well, not that perverted, but just finding a more hidden spot, after all, what¡¯s wrong with being a bit perverted as a man... Chapter 374: 337 "It¡¯s also about two months, roughly~" Even though he had received the Demonic Emperor¡¯s relics which were comparable to a fifteen-year improvement in his cultivation, Tao Yu certainly wouldn¡¯t scoff at two months of arduous training. Right now, his normal five-fold Acceleration still took half a month, and furthermore, the Longevity Secret had successfully crossed over the threshold of level 3, and had become level 4! Looking at Shi Feixuan, who had passed out next to him in a state not fit to describe, Tao Yu pulled a set of his own clothes from the shadows and threw them over her. Now that he had the Corpse-Hiding Mirror, he could carry more daily necessities with him in the future. Afterward, Tao Yu directly manipulated the mental seed to stimulate a response, forcefully waking the unconscious Shi Feixuan. "That set can¡¯t be worn anymore, change into this one," he said. He had no feelings of pity or compassion for her, as he stood up; the scene was a bit hard to describe. Hearing his words, Shi Feixuan looked at the oversized T-shirt, felt the pressure of the mental seed on herself, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. But she didn¡¯t say anything, merely silently put on the T-shirt¡ªher statuesque figure, combined with the stretchy material of the clothes, outlined a picture best left undescribed. This made Tao Yu pause for a moment. Looking at Shi Feixuan obediently standing there, he felt somewhat speechless. It seemed like he was the one at a disadvantage in this situation. Then, as if struck by a thought, Tao Yu took off his Inner Scales Armor. At this stage, the armor was not of much use to him, but it could provide her some cover. This clothing exchange directly turned Shi Feixuan into a figure in white, barefoot, and with bare legs... ... "Tsk~" Wanwan, seeing Shi Feixuan return in such a unique set of clothes, couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue, apparently experiencing what Bai Qing¡¯er had felt back then. This guy, indeed, was her lifelong adversary! "What are you looking at? We¡¯ll have you two compete later to settle who is superior," said Tao Yu, knocking Wanwan on the head and reaching out to tease her pouting lips. "How are things going over there?" "Master has already obtained the Immortal Seven Illusions; Shi Zhixuan is dead, and his corpse is still there. We don¡¯t know what the specific items Sect Master mentioned are; it seems Sect Master will have to search for them himself. "Right now, Master is attending the meeting, and given her unique identity, she is actually able to guide the discussion somewhat. It currently seems that everyone tacitly acknowledges the Song Faction as leading the way, and afterwards, representatives from the major factions have proposed forming a cabinet, and the Emperor position should have gone to Song Que, but he doesn¡¯t seem to care. Now, it seems like there¡¯s an intention to give it to that kid Kou Zhong." "Tao my friend, your Thunder Method is truly breathtaking." Zhang Sanfeng held only a few small sparks in his hands, looking at Tao Yu¡¯s Thunder Method, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. While others continued to discuss the future situation of Great Tang, Tao Yu and Zhang Sanfeng, who did not wish to join, were tinkering with the Lightning Rushing Thunder Fist. Tao Yu was not stingy in explaining some of the principles and applications. As a centenarian practitioner, Zhang Sanfeng might not be able to master it immediately, but he could understand the basic principles of the Lightning Rushing Thunder Fist and made a few rudimentary attempts. While he couldn¡¯t apply it to actual combat, he managed to produce some ¡¯tricks¡¯ like small sparks. At the same time, he corroborated Taoist teachings with Tao Yu¡¯s findings, learning and improving together. "It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s still impossible to return to the state of chaos. I feel that my True Yuan reserves are enough, but there¡¯s still something missing." Tao Yu even considered a second Deification of the Lightning Rushing Thunder Fist. Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire Different from the Fundamental Law, Lightning Rushing Thunder Fist was more like the Yi Sword Technique, just a Skill; the first instance cost ten thousand, while the second Deification would cost two million. Although he didn¡¯t have so much money at the moment, he should nearly have enough after the dividends when he returned. He could also sell the skills dropped by the zombies to earn money, as well as the vampire ashes. These didn¡¯t need to be included in the anticipatory funding provided by the lady tycoon. To cover the costs advanced by the lady tycoon, the Sword Canon of Mercy and the upcoming training of instructors were already sufficient. After all, the Sword Canon of Mercy was even more famous! The Dao Heart Demon Seed, on the other hand, he could keep for observation, as it wasn¡¯t very famous, and giving it to those Pioneers with a low threshold might cause many problems. Since he had enough, there was no need to sell it. "The Magnificent Sun Divine Skill and the Nine Profound Great Technique, although not as mysterious as secret texts, are relatively simpler to learn and probably easier to sell." By dealing with the Fortune Thief group, providing various Divine Skills including the Sword Canon of Mercy, as well as this group of instructors, and stabilizing a world where the earth¡¯s energy was more active, he would have surplus after repaying the anticipatory funding from the lady tycoon. The income from selling the remaining artifacts, plus the dividends, was sufficient for his cultivation needs and also for the Deification of the Lightning Rushing Thunder Fist. However, since he now had seven carefully selected zombies and wanted to acquire a flying mount, Tao Yu also wanted to Deify the Art of Corpse Refinement. "Hopefully, I can sell them for a good price¡ªalmost time to head back..." While they discussed, their armies did not stop, gradually stabilizing the chaotic regions and beginning to suppress bandits. Putting down bandits during the end times of a dynasty was a very tough task. And even though they had already figured out the general direction, the interests to compete for and all kinds of negotiations probably required many more sessions. Tao Yu, while discussing techniques with the Demon Sect beauties and exploring the Thunder Method with Zhang Sanfeng, even though he was enjoying himself, After more than half a month, he still felt it was better to let this group slowly negotiate while he went back to settle his debt of obligation... Chapter 375 - 338: Return Under a sky shrouded in grey mist, the Floating City, full of a colossal mechanical feel, lay atop the Inner City like a steely beast, bringing with it a deeply oppressive sensation. At the base of the Floating City, there was a unique window that appeared to be an observation deck. A handsome figure with no expression on his face slowly opened his eyes, his gaze sparkling with the luster of colored glaze as he looked down upon the Inner City below. Boom~ A silver lightning bolt meandered through the grey mist, as if striking the Floating City. The electricity spread like a snake over the base, a sight of eerie beauty. "Another World Breaker in the Inner City, I wonder who it is this time. I hope they don¡¯t cause me any trouble." Thinking of how Gu Qiu had stirred up storms in recent days, the handsome Inspector seemed somewhat helpless. Purely on a personal level, he actually admired characters like Gu Qiu, but unfortunately, excessive pride can hurt benevolence, and being too compliant can injure righteousness. Not getting the balance right is unacceptable, leading to self-exclusion from others... The emergence of a new World Breaker wasn¡¯t a big deal. A brief observation to ensure there were no signs of madness or destruction, and he closed his eyes once more. Such a tedious job, when will my shift end... ... "Hmm? It feels slightly different." Tao Yu felt a viscosity in the air around his arm, similar to being underwater. He engaged Unity of Heaven and Man, reintegrating himself back into the world. "If I were to use higher power levels in the present world, I might now encounter some noticeable resistance. But fortunately, it¡¯s nothing significant..." It probably just meant that certain techniques, like the minor trinity, or Thunder Method moves from Return to Ruins, would have their range slightly reduced. And there wouldn¡¯t be any severe penalty from the heavens when executing such moves. "Ah, but there might be intervention from an Inspector." Tao Yu remembered the giant dragon being suppressed by a beam from the Floating City, likely due to the excess power used being detected, then casually restrained to prevent further damage. But in the present world, occasions that called for such force were rare anyway, so it didn¡¯t bother him much. Soon after, Tao Yu also heard Uncle Hu¡¯s voice from the hall. His last visit home was rushed, and it had been some time since he saw his family, so he pushed the door open and walked out. Tao Long was seated on the sofa chatting with Tao Hu, with some small fruits laid out on the coffee table in front of them. Having settled in the Inner City for some time and their family income having risen, they were starting to spend money on little luxuries. "Seventh brother is back, huh? Hey, where¡¯s your flying machine?" Tao Long¡¯s face brightened at first, but then he looked puzzled. A flying machine worth tens of thousands of Yuan Force¡ªwhy wasn¡¯t it on his back? Wasn¡¯t it charged last time he was home? He didn¡¯t really consider this a big deal, as it cost him nothing. Even following the usual development pattern of the outer city¡¯s strong, it was quite possible that over time, all the Tao relatives would band together to form a real family clan. It¡¯s just that Tao Yu didn¡¯t really care about these things. If his parents wanted to organize it, then they would; if not, then let it be. For now, among the Tao relatives, they were only ever on the receiving end of bullying and not the type that rips off compatriots in the countryside. However, people change, and whether or not this might happen in the future was truly unpredictable. But as far as values are concerned, at least his father and Uncle Hu were relatively upright in this era, so he didn¡¯t need to worry too much... "Today is actually the day we planned to invite your Uncle Hu and his family over for dinner. Your mom has already gone out to buy groceries. Will you have time tonight? It¡¯s been arranged for a while." Tao Long inquired of Tao Yu. He wouldn¡¯t specifically ask Tao Yu to get involved in these matters; usually, they would handle all family-related things themselves. However, Uncle Hu was a closer connection, and it just so happened to coincide with this occasion, which was quite timely. "Oh, don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯ll first go check out the situation at the task hall. I¡¯ll book a meal at the Pavilion of Eats and invite Auntie, Uncle Feng, and Sister Ling too. I have a ten percent discount there." Tao Yu immediately issued the invitation and changed the location to the Pavilion of Eats. Uncle Hu had helped him out a lot, and he was not someone who would forget his roots. After the poisoning incident, the Pavilion of Eats compensated him with a lifetime ten-percent-off card. Now that his Unity of Heaven and Man and Spirit Perception had once again strengthened, and the Thieves Guild was also kept at bay, it was foolish not to use this advantage. The taste there was quite good as well. Tao Hu initially wanted to refuse, as eating at home was no big deal, but it sounded like a very classy place and would be too much of an expense. However, upon hearing that Tao Yu had a ten-percent discount, he directly accepted the offer. "Haha, then I get to broaden my horizons with you. I¡¯ve eaten at the Gourmet Fort a few times, but I haven¡¯t tried any Inner City restaurants. Ten percent off, huh? You really have clout. I¡¯m off today, so let¡¯s have a good drink." Tao Yu didn¡¯t bother explaining. The clout he had this time really wasn¡¯t anything desirable. After bidding farewell, Tao Yu promptly left the house. He first tried to contact the rich girl via his smartwatch, found she was out, then donned his partner¡¯s cloak and took the elevator downstairs. The rich girl had already arranged her share of the dividends. Compared to Dada, who was just starting to set up outposts in the real world, the rich girl had many more people at her disposal. Even if the rich girl wasn¡¯t there, he could directly go to the Scripture Depository¡¯s real-world outpost to claim his dividends with his status. But first, he would stop by the task hall to have a look at the latest situations and see if there was any insider news about Deadly Bullet. He might also peek into the ¡¯Redemption¡¯ group chat, since he had paid the membership fee after all... Chapter 376 - 339: Planning "Wow, they¡¯ve really started to fight, and the Chaoyang Society almost got forced out of their comfort zone in the old Development Zone, but Lin Chao¡¯s doing quite well in the new Development Zone..." Tao Yu looked at the messages from Deadly Bullet, as well as some messages from Jack and Panda, then glanced at the public information in the mission hall and had already learned quite a bit. The first was the full-blown deterioration of the relationship between the Chaoyang Society and some of the Inner City families. Last time, one could already see the conflicts emerging, and now it seemed that the Chaoyang Society hadn¡¯t chosen to swallow its pride. Both sides continuously faced off with their differences spiraling upwards. Gu Qiu was strong. From the messages left by Deadly Bullet, he had already earned a reputation as the number one in the Inner City. He had once withstood a joint ambush by several powerful individuals without defeat. But him being so strong was of little use on his own. He couldn¡¯t be in two places at once! When he was in the current world, the old Development Zone was attacked, and when he was in the old Development Zone, the current world was attacked. What¡¯s worse was that Gu Qiu had his own principles and bottom lines. Although he would initiate a fight, he always did so aboveboard, without resorting to any underhanded tactics. Sometimes, he was even at a disadvantage, since he couldn¡¯t find evidence against his opponents. This had led the Chaoyang Society to a rather unpleasant situation. Fortunately, on Lin Chao¡¯s side, they had the "Intuition" Skill, which was an overpowered talent, and the new Development Zone itself was under the Suns¡¯ control, tending towards stability. Moreover, since the new Development Zone couldn¡¯t rely on the old one¡¯s influence, it was relatively better off. This was temporarily the only area where the Chaoyang Society was still doing alright. Now, it seemed that the Chaoyang Society members with newly awakened talents were all flocking into the new Development Zone. Because of this, the mission hall even added a ¡¯maintain public order¡¯ reward initiative, apparently to prevent fiery clashes in the current world. "Hey, kid, I heard you joined ¡¯Redemption¡¯?" Miss Mag, who had gone to move some stuff at the back, came back to the mission hall with a tiny figure carrying a huge box, and after seeing Tao Yu¡¯s inquiry, she lifted her beautiful eyebrows. A look of surprise appeared on her delicate face, and a focusing sound came from within her pupils. Tao Yu was still wearing his partner uniform. Others didn¡¯t know who he was, but Mag seemed to recognize him right away. It was unclear whether it was because a database had been established or for some other reason. "Miss Mag¡¯s news is always so well-informed." Tao Yu smiled as he looked at the mission hall administrator. Currently, Shadow Force couldn¡¯t be integrated into his Unity of Heaven and Man, as it was an entirely additional external force. However, a power like Demonization could utilize Shadow Force, and if a second Deification could connect these elements, then nearly all his systems could merge into one. "The matters of ¡¯skill¡¯ can be delayed; no hurry, I think if I ponder over it more, I can successfully accomplish Return to Ruins with the Thunder Method." The Corpse Refining Art is merely a supplementary assistant. It¡¯s mainly that he had acquired a few good-quality zombies on the other side, looking to see if he could add some variability by deifying them. He was also preparing for a long journey to check out Avatar¡¯s world. If the Corpse Refining Art, after a second Deification, could be applied to non-human entities, he could try killing a Phantom Dragon and refining it into a zombie. After all, due to the atmosphere in Avatar, even if he took those animals away with him, it would be useless to transform them. They could either host an Alien and implant a spiritual seed, or undergo Corpse Refinement. Spiritual seeds are not omnipotent. If a Phantom Dragon were to be hosted by an Alien, Tao Yu wasn¡¯t sure what would come out. Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire After all, Phantom Dragons were capable of instantly crushing small spaceships! If they were further alienized, the uncertainties were too great. He could probably kill them, no issue, but subduing them was questionable. However, if it were indeed possible to refine non-human creatures, he could let an Alien host first, then kill and bury them to potentially create something impressive... Meanwhile, as Tao Yu considered his future plans for Yuan Force, he had entered the ¡¯Redemption¡¯ chat group. Overall, it was no different from the other groups he¡¯d been in before. If there was a difference, it was that communication chips in this world were expensive, so they weren¡¯t as widespread. Everyone in the group was truly elite, and in the Inner City, they were people above others. If intermediate partners were considered a level accessible to ordinary people, then senior partners had truly moved beyond that scope. Moreover, there was a significant hierarchy within the senior partners, with a vast gap between the highest and lowest tiers. Those close to the silver badge were treated with respect by even the heads of great families. But such high-level senior partners were also very scarce; even in ¡¯Redemption,¡¯ the most renowned of the partner guilds, there were fewer than a handful of them, ranking just below the three silver badges... Chapter 377: 340 ¡¯Redemption¡¯ group messages flickered, and Tao Yu flipped through them casually, unexpectedly coming across information related to himself. Rocket Full Throttle: "Does anyone have a channel to learn Inner Strength?" Brick Flyer: "No, I¡¯m also looking. This thing is quite interesting." Hundred Thousand Horsepower: "I¡¯ve got a grandnephew in the new Development Zone who¡¯s entered the basics of Quanzhen Inner Strength, and indeed, the effects are just as rumored and useful to us on the mechanical enhancement side." Rocket Full Throttle: "Really? That¡¯s not easy, Gang Qi has high requirements for Qi-Blood, and there aren¡¯t many Battle Techniques to choose from. Inner Strength is really great. When will real-world dojos open up here?" Hunter: "Our new member who joined last time might know, but he seems to have gone to the Abyss. You can ask him when he returns." "Is it true that there¡¯s Unobtainium in the new Development Zone?" "It¡¯s confirmed, but not yet secured. The combat strength of the fragments there is not bad, and the Development Zone is understaffed." "I¡¯m looking forward to it. Current Unobtainium is a bit expensive; I can¡¯t bear to modify it. I hope the price can come down." "..." Tao Yu found it unexpected that those most enthusiastic about Inner Strength seemed to be from the mechanical enhancement side, judging by their code names. The ¡¯Hunter¡¯ was a ¡¯Redemption¡¯ board member who had visited him before, and in the circle of senior partners, he was considered quite successful, with extremely powerful firepower and Yuan Force implants, the specifics of which were unknown. In terms of destructive power alone, Tao Yu was no match for him. Or perhaps the mechanical enhancement side had always taken shortcuts, and many senior partners might have great destructive power, but their flaws and weaknesses were also quite clear; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t nearly all have self-detonating modifications. Nobody wanted to become a bomb maniac, but they were forced into a corner; without this deterrence, it was too easy to be killed covertly. Due to a large amount of replacements, Qi-Blood was insufficient, and cultivation involving Gang Qi had virtually stagnated. Many with hybrid implants were still considering some vigor or Battle Techniques. But it was very difficult for those with mechanical enhancements. This time, however, Inner Strength was neutral and well-balanced, and even those who had undergone replacements could have the remnants slightly modified by masters specifically for individual needs, making it possible to cultivate. Although the effects weren¡¯t as good, for those on the mechanical enhancement side, they only wanted to compensate for their weaknesses, not to rely on Inner Strength for destruction. It could strengthen the body, heal injuries, and also fortify the spirit. For the mechanical enhancement side, the allure of such a Cure-all Salve was even greater. Tao Yu had learned the Spiritual Thorn from Master Wang and knew that most spiritual attacks had similar drawbacks¡ªthat is, having to battle on the enemy¡¯s home ground. The stronger the enemy, the more the difficulty increased exponentially, a completely asymmetric battle. It¡¯s akin to sending an aircraft carrier to directly confront shore-based anti-ship missiles. If the disparity is too great, one can proceed unhindered; but with any form of defense, it results in damaging the enemy at the cost of significant self-harm. In the absence of a widespread application of Meditation Techniques, Inner Strength was a decent way to compensate for weaknesses. "It¡¯s good to be popular. Plus, with the Unobtainium in the new Development Zone, the Suns could indeed score big with the pioneers on the mechanical enhancement side..." Tao Yu observed some messages, absorbing their gossip, but didn¡¯t show himself¡ªjust quietly watching. Suddenly, Tao Yu saw the latest message pop up. Rocket Full Throttle: "I¡¯ll go ask at their office. Damn, there are so many people here; many are here for consultation or even to pay upfront. Should I reserve a spot? Apparently, the coaches are limited, and entry is super hard..." Reading this, Tao Yu felt elated. He hadn¡¯t expected that there were people willing to pay upfront. Then his share of the profits might be more than he anticipated, as if drawing in advance on future income. In today¡¯s environment, willing to pay upfront for a reservation really showed it was good stuff. "Once the abilities of Great Tang become apparent here, money is sure to come in even faster. Sadly, their return is still some time away; it¡¯s too far." While checking his watch, Tao Yu arrived at the ¡¯Scripture Depository¡¯ dojo¡¯s office. It wasn¡¯t far from Master Wang¡¯s private dojo and was close to the Inner City¡¯s central district, with a higher level of bustle than the South City area. Moomoo said with a giggling smile, displaying a completely different expression from when she faced Rocket Full Throttle. Tao Yu was handsome and had a very good relationship with the head family, a favorite of the young masters and misses; inherently, Moomoo considered Tao Yu one of their own, so naturally her demeanor was completely different. "This is a friend from my guild, if it¡¯s just paying the fee and making a reservation, please make an exception on his behalf." Tao Yu casually helped this ¡¯Rocket Full Throttle¡¯ out. ¡¯Redemption¡¯ was a mutual aid organization; a favor now might land some benefit, and who knows, the other party might drop some useful tips in the future. And originally, ¡¯Rocket Full Throttle¡¯ was somewhat displeased to see Moomoo¡¯s radically different attitude, feeling his status as a senior partner was not being acknowledged. However, upon hearing Tao Yu¡¯s words, his eyes lit up. "Haha, it must be Brother Eight-Arms then. Ah, I was really misled by your title; didn¡¯t connect it with your build at first, thanks this time." "You¡¯re welcome." Since Tao Yu had spoken, Moomoo naturally let Rocket Full Throttle through. And those in line wouldn¡¯t dare to have any objections! In reality, as a high-ranking partner, cutting in line wouldn¡¯t have been a problem for him, it was just that Moomoo was there, effectively blocking access. Now it was simply a matter of reopening the gate. Watching Rocket Full Throttle happily proceed to prepay, Tao Yu also followed Moomoo to the office of the service counter. The office was neat and seemed to still hold the smell of new construction materials, likely because it hadn¡¯t been long since it was opened. Some flower beds were placed inside. "Brother Yu, you¡¯re here to collect your dividends, right? To have such stable continuous income at a young age, it truly is enviable," Moomoo expressed her interest without hiding it, her beautiful eyes gleaming. Bearing the achievements of someone who is both young and from her master¡¯s household, it was natural to have some thoughts about it. Nevertheless, she was professionally trained and loyally handpicked, so she limited herself to merely light teasing in her words. She first went over to a big rear-end computer monitor to check something¡ª likely verifying the current amount¡ªthen let the printer directly print out two vouchers, clearly a little astonished as she said, Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire "This time the dividends are 40.7 million, but there might be fewer earnings in the next two months due to many prepayments..." Hearing Moomoo¡¯s words, Tao Yu¡¯s eyes also shone brightly. Ha ha, I was still pondering which Skill to Deify first. Now, I want them all! ¡¯Demonization,¡¯ ¡¯Art of Corpse Refinement,¡¯ ¡¯Lightning Running Thunder Fist¡¯¡ªthe cost of Deifying all three is covered! And there¡¯s still plenty left over for daily maintenance. This is even before selling anything; dozens of regular versions of the ¡¯Art of Corpse Refinement,¡¯ though severely polluted and not high-priced, are ample in number. The Vampire ashes are items worth tens or even hundreds of thousands, and the defensively aural jade pendant strengthened after Shi Zhixuan¡¯s death likewise exceeds tens of thousands. A little scavenging, and perhaps even the Deification of ¡¯Elegant Sword Technique¡¯ is within reach! "Still, it¡¯s best to save some for emergencies, don¡¯t push it to the limit. Deifying these three is good enough for now..." ---- Chapter 378 - 341: Promotion "Thanks, brother, come find me if you need anything next time." After receiving his share of the profits, Tao Yu left and bid farewell to Full Throttle Rocket with a quick greeting. Remembering the uproar he caused last time by practicing Deification at home, which led to the residents downstairs raising a ruckus, this time Tao Yu temporarily found a nearby dojo and spent some money to rent a training room. Looking at the ground completely paved with flowing lava and most of the walls, Tao Yu couldn¡¯t help but admire it, "The money was well spent, no fear of breaking anything." He had already witnessed the shock-absorbing capabilities of the ¡¯flowing lava¡¯ last time at Master Wang¡¯s place. Tao Yu felt that aside from his Minor Triumvirate, which could truly pulverize the flowing lava, ordinary attacks probably could only deform it. Since he was just going to Deify a Skill and wasn¡¯t going to use anything shady, Tao Yu wasn¡¯t concerned about the possibility of surveillance here. Without hesitation, he first channeled Yuan Force into the Demonization! Creaking and groaning~ Amidst the sounds from his body, Tao Yu felt his shadow start to violently pulsate, even giving him a sense of being pulled and tugged. Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire Indeed, the linkage between Demonization and Shadow Force had deepened! Whoosh~ Suddenly, his shadow enveloped him, with a torrent of potent Shadow Force bursting forth, leading him directly into a state of Demonization in response to the slightest intent within his heart! Yet unlike before, the appearance he took on in the state of Demonization was now controlled by his own thoughts, just to avoid exposing his powers recklessly. He had the feeling that he could modify his demonic form within certain limits according to his own volition! This truly was a powerful tool for changing one¡¯s guise! "The increase in strength is just slight, but this Shadow Force..." Tao Yu could feel the Shadow Force around him continuously being absorbed, a distinct type of negative energy different from the Qi of Heaven and Earth, constantly flowing into his armor. It provided Tao Yu with a moment of clarity, unveiling to him an additional function of this set of armor.No?v(el)B\\jnn Phase Shift! The previous Demonization could already use Shadow Force to bear 50% of physical damage reduction. But this time, the Dragon Armor on his body could achieve 70% physical damage transfer! The pressure resistance nearly doubled! The premise was that as long as there was enough Shadow Force, the conversion could be maximized. It¡¯s like having a shield bar that could constantly recover before one¡¯s health bar gets depleted! As if thunder rumbled in his mind, Tao Yu saw the liquefied thunder lake spreading layer by layer, then his perspective was pulled back as if what he saw was just an illusion. But that affinity for the soul made Tao Yu know that he had completely changed. With a casual lift of his hand, streaks of lightning, like docile pets, meandered along his arm, moving at will. Lightning Running Thunder Fist?? Prior text omitted; mastery of a wisp of the true intent of thunder greatly increases affinity with and control over thunder-related abilities. Thinking back to the first time I released it, it required both will and True Yuan to exert pressure, and took half a day to compress. This time, Tao Yu merely lifted his hand, and several groups of differently attributed thunder orbs spun freely in his palm, just like playing with fitness balls. What was originally difficult and problematic was now easily resolved! And unlike the extremely difficult fusion with Shadow Force, this true intent of thunder had just been obtained and naturally integrated into the Unity of Heaven and Man, smooth and effortless! Although he was eager to try, Tao Yu did not launch those combined thunder orbs of the Yin-Yang Five Phases Return to Ruins here. A single one might be fine, but mixing them for one strike was not worth it. Then he had a stroke of insight, and with the use of Shadow Manipulation, tentacle after tentacle of shadow tendrils wildly danced around. The next moment, the tips of those shadow tendrils revealed darkly attributed thunder orbs one after another! Shadow Force could only transmit to Yin-attributed True Yuan, but similarly, now that he had attained the true intent of thunder and could manipulate it as easily as moving his fingers, he could also incorporate thunder techniques of Yin attribute into it. Afterwards, Tao Yu, like a nine-tailed fox, fired several tentacle-tipped Yin-attributed thunder orbs, blasting the practice field¡¯s flowing lava into a pockmarked mess. Boom~ Boom~ Boom~ The chaotic air currents kept sweeping through the practice room, echoing back and forth. "Haha, this flowing lava is indeed solid. Pure Yin-attributed thunder methods without the power of annihilation are pretty simple to withstand." Tao Yu slowly exhaled and gave a nod of approval to the battered practice room¡¯s resilience. Then he proceeded to perform Deification on the final Art of Corpse Refinement. Unlike the previous two abilities, the Corpse Refining Art, perhaps due to it being entirely an external force, caused no physical or mental changes. But it gave Tao Yu a new sensation... "Ah, this..." Tao Yu closed his eyes and contemplated for a moment, then slowly, a figure emerged from the shadows. It was Cao Shaolin, who had been buried near the RV! He actually directly summoned Cao Shaolin from the Abyss from such a distance through the shadows? Although he discovered he couldn¡¯t send him back or reverse the transmission, it was quite remarkable! "Good thing my shadow can now accommodate one more, otherwise it would be a major feat of turning a shadow into a living person." And based on the knowledge I currently understand and grasp, although it¡¯s not absolute, I¡¯m fairly confident in trying to refine non-human creatures." Finally, the problems with long-distance flights should be solvable. It wasn¡¯t easy... Chapter 379 - 342: The Death of Eren Tao Yu left the "strongest battle techniques" dojo¡¯s rented training room in high spirits. Leaving behind the staff members, who were on the verge of tears. Flowing lava is hard to damage, but to make the dog-chewed-looking training room remotely presentable, they would have to spend a great deal of effort and time. It was akin to kneading asphalt by hand. How did such an expert come to their place, was he hired by the neighbors... "I need to find a way to contact the little rich girl, let her pick me up, otherwise relying on a flying machine will take ages, and it has to be charged, too. I¡¯ll ask her how much the cross-dimension communication equipment costs." As Tao Yu pondered, he then thought of the price of the replica hovercraft. A normal cross-dimension communication device would start at several million, at least. And the communication fees probably wouldn¡¯t be low, either. "Cost-effectiveness still has to be judged from the message board in the mission hall. Relying on the cross-dimensional communication base stations for message transmission is much cheaper." Tao Yu temporarily discarded the thought and checked the time before heading to Pavilion of Eats to reserve a meal. Last time¡¯s incident had affected Pavilion of Eats, and when Tao Yu arrived, he noticed a poster prominently displayed at the entrance. ¡¯Full surveillance coverage, with the latest cloud monitoring, all information instantly stored, automatic alarm for camera malfunction.¡¯ It seemed that the restaurant owner had indeed spent a lot to regain his reputation. However, considering the cost here and the daily income, it seemed normal to try to make amends. "Mr. Tao, you¡¯ve finally arrived. I¡¯d like to apologize once again for the mistake last time." Stay connected via novelhall.Co?m It was the same lobby manager as last time, who immediately came over to greet Tao Yu warmly after he saw him remove his mask and enter. Apart from the previous apology, he probably recognized Tao Yu¡¯s identity as well. A highly sought-after powerhouse outside the Floating City in the new Development Zone, even approached by a guild like ¡¯Redemption¡¯ for a membership invitation. It was only natural for the owner of such a restaurant who had had an involvement with Tao Yu to have investigated further. "Reserve a private room for this evening." "No problem. To express our apology again, we¡¯ll waive the bill this time and we¡¯ve received some fresh supplies today. Mr. Tao, you and your friends can try our signature dishes." The lobby manager seemed very eager to please. With such an attitude, it was indeed hard to be angry at them again, and afterwards Tao Yu let him arrange everything after informing about the approximate number of guests. He then stepped out since there was some time left, and the auction house was nearby, to sell the Yuan Force items obtained from ordinary zombies. The items were all stored in the Corpse-Hiding Mirror, and with Tao Yu¡¯s current identity and status, possessing such a high-level storage device should not be a problem. Some heavily mechanized individuals, aside from some self-repairing Yuan Force equipment, would surely need such devices for storing their ammo, and it must be related to their power. And the various weapons that the little rich girl and her group carried seemed to vanish into thin air on regular days, they must certainly have stored them well. His current strength and status meant there was no need to flaunt them as before. Actually, wearing the partner¡¯s cloak and mask was more about avoiding trouble. "I could ask Panda and others if they want to buy Vampire Ashes. This lineage is not bad, ¡¯good meat spoils the pot,¡¯ it¡¯s a favor to sell these good items to them. Shi Zhixuan¡¯s protective jade amulet could be kept for the time being." Life and Death Jade: Capable of absorbing part of an attack and converting it into vitality for the wearer, can absorb three thousand Yuan Force. "The contamination is a bit serious. It seems to be a skill leaning towards zombification... Hmm, refining zombie puppets? However, it probably fears yang property things. The skill is actually quite good, but it¡¯s best to be paired with Meditation Technique, as it puts a significant strain on the mind. If the corpses have been mechanically augmented or grafted with foreign bodies, they can be carried with you and can also transport goods. Do you have so many of them?" The little old man looked at the parts that had been spilled on the floor curiously. As a senior appraiser, he naturally knew that they were all roughly the same, only varying in contamination levels. "These are good items, it¡¯s just a pity that the skill contamination is too severe. Cleaning them is costly, or they could be sold for even more. Don¡¯t sell them all at once. Set the starting bid at ten thousand. I estimate a final price of twenty to thirty thousand. If you sell so many at once, it will take more time, otherwise, they might not sell at all." "Then let¡¯s do as you suggest. I¡¯ll come back next time to collect them." Tao Yu still had over a million Yuan Force on him and could sell for more money, so there was no need to rush. "Hehe, I thought you were selling Titan spinal fluid again. Was the Titan spinal fluid sold at the next auction house by you?" The little old man seemed curious but then waved his hand and said, "I¡¯m just personally curious. If the guest doesn¡¯t want to answer, that¡¯s fine. We can¡¯t break the rules." However, Tao Yu paused, then frowned and looked at the little old man, "The spinal fluid sold at the next auction house? The War Hammer Titan¡¯s?" According to what he knew from Zeke about the Nine Titans of Wisdom, only the War Hammer Titan wasn¡¯t under his control, right? Has someone ventured across the seas to Marley? A vague sense of foreboding filled Tao Yu. "Ah, yes." "It wasn¡¯t me who sold it. I¡¯ve only sold here. Do you know what its properties are?" Tao Yu suppressed the sense of unease in his heart and asked as calmly as possible, seemingly just out of curiosity. As someone who had sold Titan spinal fluid a few times, it was normal to be curious about competitors. This didn¡¯t surprise the appraiser, who then casually said, "The one they sold was much better than the ones you sold before. Although there were lifespan limitations that affected the price, it still fetched a high price of over six hundred thousand. That portion of Titan spinal fluid, combined with a particular bloodline that was sold with it, could control those mindless Titans to a small extent..." Hearing this, Tao Yu¡¯s heart turned ice cold. Images of Eren¡¯s foolish smile flashed through his mind. Tao Yu didn¡¯t like Eren and even found him a bit annoying¡ªfoolish and somewhat adolescent. But that didn¡¯t mean he would tolerate others doing such a thing! "Heh, I didn¡¯t even kill him, but you did it for me..." Tao Yu let out a self-mocking laugh, with a hint of chill in his eyes. His mastery of Unity of Heaven and Man prevented him from showing this on his face; he maintained a curious smile and listened as the little old man went on and on, "Although producing those mindless Titans is troublesome, requiring a special kind of racial bloodline, for the War Hammer Titan that was sold along, there must have been an attempt to replicate that beforehand. Having this control over Titans, one could inject spinal fluid into the natives to gain a short-term, formidable Titan army. It¡¯s a pity their transformation time is too short; otherwise, even with the lifespan limitation, they would be worth more..." "Yes, I wonder who the lucky one who got this was, not using it for themselves or for their subordinates." Tao Yu seemed to be envious as well. "The auction house always protects client information, so I wouldn¡¯t know about that. But as you said, if this power wasn¡¯t digested internally, it¡¯s probably from a mechanical augmentation lineage. This Titan power, like Demonization from the New Development Zone, would gradually recover on its own. It¡¯s a forbidden power for those on the mechanical augmentation side..." "Oh, I see..." ---- Chapter 380 - 343 Intelligence "Cheers~ haha, I owe it all to Brother Yu for letting me see the world, I¡¯ll have something to boast about when I get back, it really is delicious." Tao Feng, Tao Hu¡¯s son and Tao Yu¡¯s cousin who was two years older, said with a face full of envy. As a peer, and a young one at that, he felt a bit envious when he first heard of Tao Yu¡¯s achievements. But now, the only thought left in his mind was how to cling to his coattails. Unfortunately, he hadn¡¯t been able to join the new Development Zone, which was a real pity! Though he had a good job with his father¡¯s help, his talent was not as great as his father¡¯s, and his potential was limited, so his future would be about finding various coattails to cling to. "Hehe, Brother Yu doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend yet, you don¡¯t know, my girls are about to go crazy asking about him." Tao Ling said teasingly with a playful glint in her beautiful eyes and an ambiguous smile on her face. She was five years older than Tao Yu and had played with him as children. Her talent was also quite good, just that she was still young. Especially since the emergence of the Inner Power System, Tao Hu, with Tao Yu¡¯s agreement, had begun teaching them personally, making the chances of reaching the level of an intermediate partner in the future quite large. "That¡¯s not it, I¡¯m still in the improving period, I don¡¯t have that in mind." In front of his family, Tao Yu still wore a smile that utterly concealed his concerns. He ate, drank, and was merry. "Oh, it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re not intent on it, you can still find a few to play around with to accumulate experience." Tao Ling had inherited her mother¡¯s looks and, with a touch of makeup, was quite beautiful¡ªeven when uttering such daring words without any reservation. "Maybe I¡¯m just picky." "But there¡¯s nothing wrong with being picky given your talent. Actually, we¡¯re not related within three generations, so we might find an opportunity for you to see how formidable the bad women can be." Tao Ling joked with Tao Yu, while Tao Hu knocked her on the head, causing her to cover her head and keep crying out in pain. Three older brothers, their wives, Stone, the fourth sister, and her husband were all involved in the lively scene as well. While the center of it all was Tao Yu, these were the closest people to him, so there was no formality or alienation, and the atmosphere was lively. They all got along well together. Stone also constantly proclaimed with utter certainty that his Inner Strength had shown initial success, and he was determined to awaken a good talent on his day of awakening. The family was all laughter and joy, and Tao Yu had always been like this, blending into various topics continuously. Not until the night deepened did the family, having had their fill of food and drink, leave the restaurant. Seeing that Tao Yu was able to get the meal for free increased their envy. But Tao Yu, not wanting to worry his family, refrained from explaining. The meal was free, but it came at the cost of poisoning someone... "It¡¯s late; I¡¯ve booked hotel rooms for you, just near our house. The Outer City is a bit dangerous at night, and frankly, the Inner City isn¡¯t completely safe either." Tao Yu looked around; Night Watchers in uniform had already started to patrol the area. Dealing with people who slept outside at night, as well as lunatics and criminals, brought in their income¡ªTao Yu had also earned extra money this way. However, his large group, clearly just having finished dining, didn¡¯t have any troublemakers foolish enough to harass them. For safety, Tao Yu escorted them all to the hotel and made sure everything was in order before he returned home with his family and to his own room. It was only then that the smile that had continually graced Tao Yu¡¯s face finally settled into complete solemnity, and he slowly exhaled. He glanced at the Thieves Guild¡¯s pager, confirmed the location, then directly entered into Demonization. His body was covered in pitch-black armor which, through modifications of the Shadow Force, rapidly changed its appearance. After transformations in his shape and other aspects, he slipped on an overcoat, donned an associate¡¯s cloak and mask, and disappeared into the shadows, leaving the apartment through the window. Appearing in a dark corner, he then sped off toward the direction of the Thieves Guild. "No wonder this cowardly guild that keeps getting knocked down always resurfaces¡ªthey indeed fulfill a certain demand..." Tao Yu mused calmly as he swiftly moved on foot. After all this time, the Thieves Guild was still at the same shabby bar on the outskirts as before. However, the sign that used to be half-lit was now completely ruined, and the bar¡¯s glass windows appeared smashed. It looked like they hadn¡¯t changed the location, but it seemed something had happened. Then he handed over a magnetic card. "Pay first." "Not using the God of Trade?" "Why use the God of Trade to buy intelligence? You must have an excess of Yuan Force." Tao Yu didn¡¯t say much, just infused fifty thousand Yuan Force. Being able to carry and infuse fifty thousand Yuan Force was a clear indication of one¡¯s determination and strength! The Thieves Guild indeed took on the risk! "The money is taken. Firstly, I¡¯d like to give the guest some relevant reminders and explanations." The bartender with the comical mask seemed to speak with a certain gravity. "Go ahead." "Don¡¯t feel that we¡¯ll have clues pointing to you after you¡¯ve bought the information." His tone notably shifted to a more respectful form of address. "Oh?" "If you do do something, we too become accomplices. Therefore, as long as you don¡¯t disclose it, we will certainly clamp down tight and not open our mouths, especially since I don¡¯t actually know your identity." "Continue." "So, please don¡¯t always think about silencing us afterwards. Seriously, it¡¯s a very innocent way for our people to die." "Whereas, you must be joking; I¡¯m not that kind of person." Tao Yu laughed it off. "I hope so. You¡¯re not from Floating City, so you don¡¯t have to be so cautious. However, it¡¯s indeed a bit troublesome, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be valued at fifty thousand." The bartender sighed and then began to deliver the corresponding information as per the transaction. "The buyer is Gant, a representative of the Gan family in the Development Zone, likely for his subordinates¡¯ use and the source of the item should also be the Development Zone. They may want to test the original world of this substance." Hearing this, Tao Yu nodded to indicate that he understood. Actually, it was normal. Apart from Floating City and himself, Gant was a major player of the Inner City folk in the Development Zone, and they certainly had the capacity to scheme these matters. Experience exclusive tales on novelhall.Co?m Upon hearing the news about Gant, Tao Yu understood why the information was worth fifty thousand and the bartender¡¯s cautiousness. If he really aimed to do something against Gant, it indeed had the potential to shake the Inner City. The Gan family was the family of the Chief Executive Officer, the leader among Inner City clans, and Gant was the core representative of the Gan family in the Development Zone, no different from any typical Floating City youth! However, Tao Yu wasn¡¯t particularly concerned about the buyer and did not press, just waited for what the other party would say next. "The seller is Holle Lewis of the Liu Yi family, a side branch. Seeing that it was directly listed for auction, it¡¯s highly probable that he and his family¡¯s team completed the hunting together." The Liu Yi family was an above-average clan in the Inner City, not on par with the Titans, Hundred Fruits, or Beast Tamers, and they didn¡¯t have stable enterprises in the old Development Zone. The family boasted four senior partners as strong forces, with the family head being a standout among them. Moreover, they all possessed ¡¯Magnetic Energy¡¯-related talents, able to equip various exclusive mechanical enhancement items. Presumably, it was because the family specialized in mechanical enhancements that they were not interested in the powers related to Titans. Their direct and transparent auction listing was quite clear and forthright. "I understand." Tao Yu nodded his head, gave the bartender a deep look, but ultimately chose not to silence him. It wasn¡¯t that the bartender¡¯s words moved him, nor that he trusted the Thieves Guild¡¯s integrity. Rather, he wasn¡¯t certain whether the other party had any cloud backups. If left alive, they were indeed accomplices. Eliminating them could make the Thieves Guild more likely to leak the information, as they would then also be victims. Furthermore, with his new disguise providing safety, spreading the risk around a bit wasn¡¯t unacceptable. Besides, an average Inner City family wasn¡¯t likely to cause a significant stir, and he wasn¡¯t targeting the Gan family after all. Leaving the Thieves Guild, Tao Yu headed straight for the Liu Yi family that very night... Chapter 381 - 344: Conclusion ``` Holle Lewis, a collateral member of the Lewis family. However, his talent awakening was impressive, possessing a B-level "Magnetic Aura," and given that he was in the newly developed zone, he attracted the family¡¯s attention. They not only brought his parents back into the main family but also provided a substantial initial investment. Equipped with a suit that could adapt to the "Magnetic Aura," he also acquired a lot of exclusive gear. Together with the skills he had learned and the earnings his parents had saved up, Holle Lewis became one of the few intermediate partner-level powerhouses in the new development zone. But he chose to cling to the coattails of the big shots from the Floating City; he never took on solitary tasks to earn points, always carrying out the assignments from these influential figures. His family and parents encouraged him to do so... The Lewis family¡¯s property in the Inner City was an old apartment complex. Their first generation started with buying a single unit in this complex and gradually acquired ownership of the entire building. While leasing out half of the floors to non-core family members, the core members lived in the complex as well. Within the building, there were baths, shops, karaoke spots, special services, and the like¡ªessentially a mini-village in the guise of an apartment complex. Today, on an open-air balcony on the third floor, a few young people set up tables and chairs, bringing their own drinks and snacks to catch a cool breeze in the night and chat. Nighttime entertainment wasn¡¯t cheap, and although they would go out occasionally, they couldn¡¯t afford to live it up daily. For these young people, improving their own strength was the proper course. They could indulge when they were almost at their limit; there would be plenty of time then. Besides, with tables laid out, drinks in hand, and snacks to eat, life was quite comfortable. And because they were on their family¡¯s turf, they could say anything they wanted, feeling utterly secure without worrying about the annoyances outside. Sometimes at the nightlife venues, they might encounter people from hostile forces, which could dampen their spirits. Those on the mechanical augmentation side didn¡¯t have much need for drinking companions either. If they wanted to, they could simply swap in a pleasure module, injecting some hormones for self-regulation. "Haha, there are indeed more opportunities in the new development zone. Last time we just went to see if there were any benefits left and incidentally looked for someone¡ªwe didn¡¯t expect to stumble upon such a bargain." Holle Lewis looked no different from an ordinary person, having opted for synthetic skin that made him appear quite handsome. Also sitting at the table with him were four others around the same age, all from the new development zone and his clan. They were also teammates in this operation. Clan members help each other back to back in the Abyss, which obviously is much more reliable than a temporary team-up. Holle Lewis had the highest talent and strength among them and thus was the core of the group. "Yeah, with the other gains from this time combined with the secret manuals we exchanged, it¡¯s quite a significant improvement for us." "Humph, even as intermediate partners toiling day and night on assignments, one might not earn tens of thousands of Yuan Force in a month. Yet, after splitting this one-time gain among us, each of us could match the income of several months." "We still need to explore the frontier. We are just scavenging the leftovers and sipping the soup, but even that brought us such high returns¡ªGod knows what the first guy got." Someone said with a hint of jealousy. "Keep your voice down, the first one to go there was probably ¡¯Eight-Armed Vajra¡¯." A cautious reminder came from someone. "No wonder his strength is so mighty. Good talent, capable, lucky, and then gets sponsorship¡ªit¡¯s hard not to be strong. I heard he excels in Inner Strength, Gang Qi, and Demonization." "Being able to suppress a senior partner, how could he not be excellent? I heard someone was selling titan spinal fluid before we did, but the quality wasn¡¯t as good as ours; probably it was him." "Haha, leaving the best for us to find!" The group chuckled and bantered comfortably among themselves. All along, they had relied on family investment to grow stronger, but now, after gaining some power, they also recouped a lot by working for the big shots and from the spoils of exploring the frontier. The sense of achievement from these personally-earned gains far surpassed that from family investments. "However, we did take some risks this time. Those people were driving away the ordinary titans; it could have been a trap he laid down deliberately. I¡¯m not sure if we will offend him by doing this." Some were a bit worried. Boom~ With a crash, he trampled their table, shattering bottles and snacks everywhere! It was a towering figure wearing a burnt Night Watcher cloak! Still trailing billows of heat, he seemed to have been caught in the blast. And judging by the manner of his appearance and the location where he landed... The jaws of the few men there quivered uncontrollably, trembling involuntarily. The three elders... "It¡¯s a pity you had to witness this..." A husky, non-human voice emerged. Shadows spread swiftly, wrapping around each of them. Then, with lightning flashing, the mechanically enhanced individuals were covered in sparking electricity! Shadow tentacles curled and flung them out, colliding into each other, and one after another they self-destructed into a hail of parts. And Tao Yu himself slipped completely into the shadows and vanished quickly, leaving no trace. From beginning to end, the Inspector never appeared, nor was there any hindrance. This was information Tao Yu had gathered from a little rich girl. As long as one didn¡¯t exceed the limits and that specific ¡¯sensing¡¯ didn¡¯t occur, the Inspector wouldn¡¯t care. Inner City public order, that was the security team¡¯s business, not something for the Inspector to clean up... Tao Yu, rapidly moving through the shadows, glanced at the Yuan Force he had absorbed. Good, although self-destructing was truly disgusting, he had still scooped up something. He didn¡¯t care to keep any electronic devices, absorbing them violently¡ªnot a bad deal to recoup the cost of the intelligence. But to take down three beings on the level of senior partners and earn less than a hundred thousand in return was truly too cheap. Moreover, he brought back a strange item; it seemed that the Lewis family already had some secret. Tao Yu didn¡¯t head straight home; instead, he found a corner in an abandoned factory and took out the object he had casually brought back from the Corpse Hiding Mirror. Message Crystal: Non-specified soul frequency access will result in confused information, absorbable for a hundred Yuan Force. A cheap gadget, but it seemed like it could be used to transmit missions and the like. The owner of the crystal could bind several soul frequencies to exchange messages that aren¡¯t convenient to send through the communication chips. "Isn¡¯t this right up my alley?" Tao Yu smiled, a sense of curiosity burgeoning as he began to read the scrambled messages inside. This type of object, similar to Abyss corruption, normally requires a specific soul frequency to ¡¯decode,¡¯ but Tao Yu¡¯s Mental Immunity straightened it out... And what was initially just a curiously snatched item, one he was just about to examine out of curiosity before heading back, left Tao Yu stunned after listening to a series of messages inside. ¡¯...The fish has taken the bait and returned to the Abyss. Three days from now, there will be a night raid on their headquarters. You¡¯ll start with a long range bombardment, ensure the coordinates for incendiary shells, and after you¡¯re done, you can withdraw. No need to show your faces, ensure a firing distance of over one kilometer, and launch time at ten o¡¯clock sharp.¡¯ The messages appeared to contain recent orders. The firepower of the mechanically enhanced side is unquestionable, mainly just an issue of ammo loading. But they were ordered to hit and run, to provide a covering fire. The power of that covering fire must be quite considerable. A night raid on the headquarters? And choosing covering fire? Then it surely wouldn¡¯t be the Inner City Area! It¡¯s the ¡¯headquarters¡¯? Could it be the Chaoyang Society... Chapter 382 - 345: Rather than Picking a Day, It’s Better to Just Go With It "Three days later, from which day does the count begin?" Tao Yu raised an eyebrow. It was one thing not to know such details, but now that he did know, he had to go and inform Lin Chao. However, the intelligence was obtained from a night assault, which wasn¡¯t exactly legitimate. He would just have to find an opportunity to slip him a note. Even if Tao Yu did trust Lin Chao, he certainly wouldn¡¯t meet with him directly. Since he didn¡¯t know exactly which day the three-day countdown began, Tao Yu set out immediately that very night and left the city! Now that his recovery powers from breathing in the Qi of Heaven and Earth had improved, he might not be able to move constantly within the shadows, but his duration had significantly increased. In the blink of an eye, he had left the city gate and was heading straight for Lin Chao¡¯s house. "I wonder if that kid is back yet." As Tao Yu sped through the patchy shadows, he contemplated. Apart from him and his sister, he didn¡¯t feel there was anyone else at the Chaoyang Society he could really count on. But thanks to Unity of Heaven and Man, Tao Yu could sense that Lin Chao was at home. Moreover, as he drew closer, it seemed Lin Chao was awakening from sleep. It had to be said, "Intuition" was starting to feel a bit mystical. Tao Yu didn¡¯t want to chance a face-to-face encounter, so he threw a warning note written in crooked characters by a zombie. Find your adventure at novelhall.Co?m The thin sheet of poster paper, sharp as a blade, slit through the gap in the window of their home and embedded itself directly into the wall.@@@@ After dispatching the intelligence, Tao Yu turned and left. But as Tao Yu was leaving, under the sense provided by Unity of Heaven and Man, he detected several watchful figures emerging around the area controlled by the Chaoyang Society. They hadn¡¯t been there when he first arrived! They had just gathered. And a faint sense of danger enveloped Tao Yu¡¯s heart. Fuck, is it today?! No wonder, no wonder three of their four senior partners at home came back today! But the time hadn¡¯t yet come; there was still over an hour left. For now, these onlookers appeared to be just some gang members from the nearby area, with mediocre strength. The ones capable of giving him a faint sense of danger definitely weren¡¯t them! "The Liu Yi family is responsible for long-range fire support, and they¡¯ve been instructed to leave as soon as they¡¯re done; it¡¯s pretty clear that a lot of energy has been put into this operation." Tao Yu¡¯s accidental encounter with the Liu Yi family was both a chance and an inevitability. Because the uproar initiated by several forces in the Inner City was definitely not small, and surely involved many families. Families like Liu Yi¡¯s were not central to the operation but more like a show of allegiance! There certainly were many similar families. "Pfft~" "..." Those hidden snipers had earlier pushed Lin Chao, who possessed Intuition, to the brink of defeat. The people who rushed out to warn others and beat the drums were shot dead the moment they showed their heads. They had almost no time to struggle or react! But soon even more people began waking up. One by one, oil lamps started to light up. But the next moment, accompanied by the twinkling of the stars in the sky, rocket after rocket began to rain down from above! Boom~ Boom~ Boom~ Soon, bursts of flames erupted on the streets and on the houses. These makeshift buildings had no resistance to explosions, each rocket easily destroyed and ignited them! Although the attack was not scheduled for this time, those who had already arrived didn¡¯t hesitate to begin their assault since they had been discovered early! ... "Damn it, Intuition is tough to eliminate; what happened just now? An invisibility Skill? There¡¯s nothing in the intel; isn¡¯t he focused on Battle Techniques and only recently started learning some Inner Strength..." A cyborg with a long rifle on its shoulder, its scope directly connected to its iris, clicked its tongue while standing on a rooftop, with a cruel smile beginning to emerge. Then it continued to pick off other people who came out onto the street with a relentless barrage. Even in the Outer City, such events couldn¡¯t happen continuously; if frequent large-scale bloodshed occurred, it would be severely investigated. But just a rare one-off with a strong target is no problem! So this time, they had to handle the matter thoroughly! They were determined to cripple them in one fell swoop! "Hmph, Intuition sure is a troublesome talent, but today you¡¯re undoubtedly dead!" While continuing to pick off targets, the Pioneer sneered viciously. Lin Chao, as the core of the Chaoyang Society¡¯s new Development Zone, had good interpersonal relationships within the Development Zone; his personality made it difficult to provoke dislike! Even opposing camps sometimes couldn¡¯t help but give him a thumbs up. But such influential people are better off dead! This was a matter of position, not personal vendetta... "Whether he dies or not, I don¡¯t know, but you¡¯re definitely dead..." "Who?" As he turned around, a dark flash passed by, and his mechanical head, along with some wires and blood vessels, was violently blown clear by raw force. Right after that, the self-destruct mechanism activated suddenly. Boom~ A burst of flame shot into the sky, scattering the surrounding makeshift shanties. And the shadowy figure that had narrowly missed the explosion once again entered the shadows and swiftly headed in another direction... Chapter 383 - 346 Night of the Assassin "Uncle Hu is off rotation today, and Ze Chuan told him to enjoy himself. This might also be a factor..." Tao Yu moved through the shadows, seemingly sighing. Ze Chuan was a very slick fellow; he went along with everything Tao Yu said without any objection back then, so their relationship wasn¡¯t bad.@@@@ But it was precisely because of his slickness that his ability to withstand pressure was poor. If Inner City put the pressure on, he¡¯d probably kneel on the spot. However, at a time like this, he still tried to keep Uncle Hu out of it, indicating he truly didn¡¯t want to offend me. Therefore, tonight¡¯s security team will probably just do a sweep to clean up! But it was also because of the pressure they were applying that this place had temporarily become a black box area, which allowed Tao Yu to let loose a bit as well! It was bad enough to be competing with the Chaoyang Society, but now they were widening their strike range to include even the common people who relied on the Chaoyang Society, which was undoubtedly a form of deterrence. A warning to the neutral majority not to side with the Chaoyang Society, to draw a clear line! It was despicable, but effective. If they succeeded this time, it would cause significant damage to the Chaoyang Society¡¯s strength, both immediately and in the aftermath. And if Lin Chao, the core of this new Development Zone, were to die, it would deal a significant blow to the Chaoyang Society¡¯s arrangements in the Development Zone. Even with Gu Qiu¡¯s great strength, he couldn¡¯t manage this side. Approaching another sniper, Tao Yu struck with his knife swiftly. Boom~ Another explosion occurred. Just in terms of firepower, these long-range bombardment guys were definitely far superior to the assault team that was about to enter the scene. Boom~ Boom~ Boom~ One explosion after another occurred, and in the unlit night of the Outer City, burst after burst of flames erupted. The person orchestrating everything in the dark also noticed the anomaly. A figure standing on the rooftop looked around the outskirts and saw between the haphazardly pieced-together buildings periodic and rhythmic bursts of explosions that brought down surrounding shanties, dancing like the melody of a waltz. This made his face look somewhat unsightly. "Is there such a formidable person? They hardly gave them any time to react! Damn it!" Even though those who have undergone mechanical modifications tend to leave vulnerabilities, many have pressure warning devices and semi-automatic defense modules installed, which start to defend immediately upon detecting pressure. Even if they were instantly killed and could escape the blast radius, the strength of this person was imaginable! "Everyone, be careful. An assassination expert from the Chaoyang Society is hunting our gunmen on the outskirts. It¡¯s about time, all gunmen, retreat!" He said quickly into the walkie-talkie. "Understood." But in the next moment, the Gang Qi shattered, and the scales, wave-like, flipped open one after another. Accompanied by a bone-chilling sound of bones breaking, the enlarged figure was struck and sent flying like a cannonball. It heavily crashed into a shack assembled from tri-ply boards, instantly collapsing it like a bowling ball, with dust flying everywhere. "Huh? A formidable opponent." Tao Yu had been prepared to move on to the next target, but was taken aback that his strike didn¡¯t kill the enemy. This was the strongest person he had encountered so far. "Who... who on earth are you, why... why do you want to wade into these muddy waters?" The ruins were lifted, and a half-dragon, half-human creature, with half its body drenched in blood as if it had been blown apart, was forcibly standing up, gasping for breath. The exploded half of its body seemed to have been crushed by a tremendous force from the inside out, with broken bones protruding. But what met him was only an ever-enlarging palm. Pure True Yuan transformed into the dark attribute Shadow Force, combined with the Intent of Power and his own physically formidable Blood Gang. He didn¡¯t give the creature any time to react before smashing its head to pieces! Before the second Deification of the Longevity Secret, it would have been quite difficult to deal with this creature without leaving his own style of attack. But now, it was a piece of cake to forcibly convert his energy into different powers to manage the situation. If one strike didn¡¯t kill, then another would... Tao Yu didn¡¯t want to know any reasons, didn¡¯t want to know any causes; he was simply passing by to lend a hand, and would kill first and ask questions later! He then turned and walked towards the street where flames reached the sky. He had noticed that the firepower handlers of the mechanical modification side had withdrawn, probably preparing for a frontal assault. So the main battlefield was inside! The people who came to kill were actually all elites, mostly at the middle partnership level, which even in major families, were no ordinary opponents. There were more than ten people at the high partnership level, and the one just now even managed to withstand his hit! Had his attack not been sudden, the opponent might have been able to exchange a few blows with him if it were a head-on fight. Without Gu Qiu, and with the lack of masters in the Chaoyang Society, this was absolutely a force they couldn¡¯t stop! It could be said that even if ordinary high-level partners helped the Chaoyang Society, it wouldn¡¯t make a difference. Before a certain level of strength disparity was reached, the advantage of numbers was very significant. However, when the difference in individual strength is so great that one can instantly kill, the advantage of numbers turns into a disadvantage. The difference in strength at the level of a lion charging through a pack of hyenas could cause the hunting dogs to scatter. And Tao Yu¡¯s difference from them was even greater! Shadow traversing, combined with the Yi Sword Technique¡¯s breach lock, made every lethal point clear to Tao Yu, who could effortlessly take down the attackers with a casual strike... Chapter 384 - 347: World Breaker "Brother, you are their primary target, and you¡¯re injured, hide quickly." Lin Xue entered a state of half demonization, sprouting bone spurs all over her body and even forming an exoskeletal armor, which looked somewhat imposing. At this moment, looking at Lin Chao, who had hastily bandaged his wounds and injected painkillers before forcefully taking command, she felt extremely anxious. "I have ¡¯Intuition¡¯ that I am the most suitable to command in this environment, I won¡¯t go to the front line."@@@@ Lin Chao¡¯s every two words were accompanied by a slight panting. A previous shot had pierced through his body. Even though he relied on ¡¯Intuition¡¯ and the Battle Technique ¡¯Soft Body¡¯ to forcibly choose the least damaging mode, he still sustained injuries to part of his lung, relying solely on painkillers to temporarily suppress the injury. After casually dealing with his sister¡¯s concerns, he continued to command the personnel as if he were the backbone. There were plenty of firearms in his hands, and there were various tunnels here. Even if there was indeed a discrepancy in overall strength. They were still barely holding the enemy at bay with the deterrent of firearms, explosives, and traps. The sound of gunfire was incessant at his ears, and explosions occurred from time to time. With every command from Lin Chao, he appropriately created local advantages for his side. Although they were constantly retracting and their space to maneuver was being squeezed. To have formed the current situation from being ambushed was already commendable. But the huge disparity in strength, coupled with the ambush and long-range bombardment, made the disadvantage all too clear. No wonder they kept sending gangs to provoke; it was all to make the guards lax and used to having gang members nearby at night. And now, out of the blue, came such an unprecedented attack! "What an honor for my Chaoyang Society..." Lin Chao sighed, extending his hand to take out a piece of paper, looking at the crooked words on it. Someone was helping his family; the explosions on the periphery clearly indicated someone was attacking those augmented with machinery! But... "I wonder if those old fogeys will come." Lin Chao¡¯s expression was also very serious. Unlike the leader who was unable to be in two places at once, those guys, although each individually not as strong as the leader, could still cause him trouble everywhere. And since the situation had escalated this much, it was entirely possible for a few of those old timers to come down to press their strength into action! If such experts were to come, then the current defensive position would be a joke... "Qi¡¯er! Damn it! You all deserve to die!" Suddenly, an irate roar erupted, the deep and piercing voice seeming to press down the surrounding flames; just hearing it instilled fear. It was the Supreme Elder of the Longxi Clan! This old man had actually showed up! However, Lin Chao also heard the name he was muttering. Qi¡¯er? Could it be Qi Xuan? Even with his power held back, you¡¯ll all die! He suddenly inhaled deeply, and his belly seemed to swell up like a drum. An extreme premonition of danger danced in Lin Chao¡¯s heart. Bad, can¡¯t dodge it! But in the next moment, his premonition of danger rapidly diminished. On the other side, the old lion¡¯s expression changed as he warned, "Be careful!" The old Lizardman¡¯s own power was nothing to scoff at. While lv5 Meditation Technique might not make him a Meditation master, combined with his inherent Perception abilities and bloodline talents, his sense of life and death was extremely strong. "Aaoo~" The flames he was ready to spray forward suddenly shifted, beginning to spread around him. The flames, resembling liquid magma, burst from his mouth. Upon contact with the air they ignited instantaneously and expanded into plasma, with temperatures high enough to vaporize steel! As he turned his head, it was as though he was enveloped by a fiery tornado; the air itself let out a screeching noise from the heat. Even though Lin Chao and the others weren¡¯t hit by the flames, they felt a wave of heat wash over them. Yet within this fiery tornado, the old Lizardman, whose skin was wrinkled, had a solemn expression. Suddenly, he raised his hand. Almost at the same time, the fiery tornado around him quickly reshaped, and a flame dragon head accompanied by a Dragon¡¯s Chant pressed down on him. That seemingly shriveled palm suddenly flashed with a blood color, as if it was covered by thick blood plasma. He also muttered some strange Dragon¡¯s Chants from his mouth. The next moment, it collided with the pitch-black claw within the flame dragon head. Boom~ The fiery tornado shattered thunderously, leveling the nearby burning ruins, sparks flying everywhere! The pieces of rubble scattered around like shrapnel, making whooshing sounds as they cut through the air. Then, in the incredulous eyes of Lin Chao and the others, The powerful old Lizardman actually slid backward, feet grinding against the ground. Even though his legs were pressed into the ground, forming two dug-out furrows, a pile of earth accumulated behind him, almost burying his thighs. Tao Yu, who had also been sent flying, landed and couldn¡¯t help but retreat several steps upon touching the ground. His shadow seemed to crack, like glass shattering making a crunching noise, breaking into pieces. The ground covered by the shadow also continuously cracked and crumbled, transferring all the excess physical pressure. Even after most of the force was shifted by the shadow, Tao Yu¡¯s palms were still numb, and he felt a pang of pain in his bones, his Qi-Blood roiling within him. That last hit didn¡¯t feel like striking a frail old man at all, but more like colliding with a Tyrannosaur! The shriveled palm was harder than steel! With brutal strength and the other¡¯s mysterious blood energy, he had actually been at a disadvantage without using the Tri-Une Skill! If it weren¡¯t for Phase Shift transferring a great amount of force to the shadow side, he might have been even more seriously injured! He might not have used the Tri-Une Skill, but the other party hadn¡¯t transformed either. Pfft~ Watching the old Lizardman on the other side spit out a mouthful of blood, Tao Yu also let out a sigh of relief. So you were injured, you gave me quite the scare. That seems to be a draw then, evenly matched. Since we both have trump cards, let¡¯s see whose is stronger.... Chapter 385 - 348 Yin-Yang Five Elements Divine Thunder "Old lizard?" The figure with a head full of golden hair was also surprised at the battle before his eyes. In a state without a limit transformation, his strength was indeed still above that of the old lizard, but that was considering battle techniques and skills! For such a direct confrontation, even he wouldn¡¯t have an advantage, how mighty... "He won¡¯t die, so it was you who killed Qi¡¯er, right?" The old lizard looked at Tao Yu with a resentful expression, his body suffused with fluctuating aura. The anger and the invisible imposing pressure continuously bombarded Tao Yu, catching him somewhat off guard. The opponent had already gained a preliminary understanding of the artistic conception, but it fell short of a Grandmaster¡¯s smoothness, probably because it hadn¡¯t fully merged with his own strength. With Tao Yu¡¯s current vision, he could discern that this was likely a temperament slowly cultivated through daily and accumulated understanding after reaching a certain level of spiritual cultivation. It was completely different from the path of integration found by Great Tang, yet it achieved a similar effect through different means. "No wonder the little heiress doesn¡¯t have a ¡¯Domain¡¯. It should be because there is outright no systematic way to integrate this ¡¯Domain¡¯. Until now, she has only been in the Abyss for a year. In the future, she could slowly build up her own legacy through sheer force. But now, relying on various overlays from her panel, she hasn¡¯t had the time to integrate. Perhaps after getting started with the Sword Canon of Mercy, a trip to the Great Tang world could grant her that directly... "In this case, the value of martial arts from Great Tang is even higher than initially estimated!" A glint of realization flickered in Tao Yu¡¯s mind. The world of Great Tang could make one¡¯s spirit more active, and with the right conditions, those who practiced martial arts could integrate their artistic conception more easily here¡ªthis would undoubtedly be a major selling point for the new Development Zone. Merely through the situation of the old lizard, Tao Yu made his judgment based on his higher realm. Regarding the strength panel, the opponent could kill a Grandmaster with a slap. Neither Shi Zhixuan nor Song Que would stand a chance¡ªthe disparity in the panels was too great. But the conception still lacked something. After arriving at these conclusions in his mind, a hint of a smile emerged on the face under Tao Yu¡¯s demonized armor. Such an opponent, powerful yet lacking in realm, was the perfect prey for hunting. If he transformed into a giant dragon, it would require some trouble. But the situation, with the old lizard hesitant to transform, made him much easier to deal with... "The person was killed by me, and I shall send you to join him now..." On Tao Yu¡¯s transformed Monster Armor, slight sparks of electricity began to emerge and dance, which he tried his best to contain. Against such an enemy, he couldn¡¯t impose any further restrictions on himself. Let the Inspector be alerted, so be it. If traces of his own attacking characteristics were left behind, they were left behind. The rest could be dealt with later. But now, he must go all out to bring his foe to death¡¯s door! The clear and distinct colors of electricity jumped around without any hint of converging. As the old lizard opened his mouth, the flames surrounding Tao Yu began to slow down, fluttering gently in the wind like petals entering a slow-motion scene. "You... seek..." The old lizard hadn¡¯t finished the words when Tao Yu¡¯s armored claw seemed to have teleported, completely ignoring the distance they had been apart after their exchange of blows, and appeared right in front of him! "Whether it was you or not isn¡¯t important; I only see you now. Ten fear-level evil spirits from the Evil Spirit World, whether bought or slain, by resolving you, the present world can regain its freedom." With that, his hand connected directly to the chain of light trapping the old lion, and then he took off into the air, dragging him along. But as he left, he turned to take a deep look at the nondescript half-foot-deep crater. Interesting, an ability I haven¡¯t seen before. The faint residual aura actually made me feel a hint of danger as well. The World Breaker who returned last time? So much potential... "It¡¯s not my business, just don¡¯t cause more trouble, that¡¯s all. When is it time to change shifts..." Your journey continues with novelhall.Co?m ... And after leaping back into the shadows, Tao Yu, who frantically fled through the darkness, taking advantage of the Meditation Technique repeatedly, finally felt the sense of danger disappear. He didn¡¯t even dare look up at the person who came down from the Floating City to arrest people and leave, fearing that he might be sensed. "Good lord, this guy is much stronger than that little rich lady, so this is an Inspector..." Tao Yu marveled. In fact, when Gu Qiu forced the Longxi Clan¡¯s Supreme Elder to undergo Demonization in the Inner City last time, the Inspector had intervened. But there was little feeling at that time. This time, however, he was also targeted, and the feeling was completely different! The reaction was too fast; next time, he must not casually use such power in the mortal world... "But, I¡¯ve finally tested the power of the Yin-Yang Five Elements Divine Thunder; it¡¯s indeed very strong." Tao Yu thought about the ability that earlier had completely erased the old lizard in one blow and was inwardly shocked. It was different from the exploding sensation when merging with Xiao San. The Yin-Yang Five Elements Divine Thunder complemented and restrained each other, joining like the attraction between electrodes. The final fusion didn¡¯t result in an explosion, but not a single bit of power was wasted! It was as if it rapidly ionized everything within its range. With such formidable power, Tao Yu felt that even if the old lizard had successfully transformed into a dragon, his Monster Armor would be brushed away, and his dragon body would definitely not withstand a few hits! Subsequently, as Tao Yu¡¯s thoughts flickered, he changed the name of the Lightning Rushing Thunder Fist. [Five Elements Divine Thunder]? No, something more grandiose is needed. Perhaps [Five-Color Divine Light]? But then Tao Yu quickly shook off the thought as too ostentatious. [Yin-Yang Five Elements Divine Thunder]! Chapter 386 - 349: The Entry Shuttling continuously through the shadows, Tao Yu allowed the Shadow Force to cleanse any traces that might have adhered to him. After taking a long detour, Tao Yu barely made it home before dawn and breathed a sigh of relief. "I really should do this less often. A straight-arrow like me isn¡¯t cut out for such deeds; it leaves me feeling unsettled." Reflecting on the series of events from the night, Tao Yu felt a touch of melancholy. He then decided not to sleep, uncertain when word of last night¡¯s events would reach him. He would check the task hall when the time came. "Come back soon, little rich girl, I¡¯ve got all sorts of goodies for you." Tao Yu muttered to himself and then picked up his watch to make his routine inquiry. When he visited the task hall yesterday, he had left a message for Panda and Jack to report the situation back to the big boss. He wondered... "I¡¯m back, and it was pretty quick this time. Have you dealt with the Fortune Thief?" Upon hearing the cheerful voice of the wealthy young lady, Tao Yu felt a surge of joy but suppressed the thrill and reported in a normal tone, "It¡¯s been taken care of. The Fortune Thief who practiced Thunder Method might have been severely injured by you or Lord Han Ya. I managed to ambush and kill him, and even absorbed his thunder magic tool that he dropped." Tao Yu spoke earnestly. Although it was the most basic model that had dropped, others didn¡¯t know that. I wouldn¡¯t use the "Yin-Yang Five Elements Divine Thunder" casually, but various types of common Thunder Methods are perfectly presentable and usual tactics. "Very well, set your location, and I¡¯ll come to get you..."@@@@ ... "Such a rewarding drop. They truly are not weak. You¡¯ve grown much stronger." Sun Shiyu looked at Tao Yu in the study, reaching out to touch his cheek with a smile and eyes that curved into crescents, like a little fox. "My judgment was indeed correct~" "My judgment wasn¡¯t bad either," Tao Yu replied with a chuckle, burying his head in Sun Shiyu¡¯s chest, twisting and suckling fiercely. Ah, this was the taste he craved so much... "Alright, it should be Han Ya who ended up dead at their hands, and we¡¯ve already avenged him." Sun Shiyu seemed slightly ticklish and giggled as she playfully tapped Tao Yu¡¯s head, effectively closing the case. The Suns surely owed an explanation to Han Ya¡¯s family, but Han Ya was a subordinate of the Suns after all, and that should suffice for an explanation. If the Fortune Thief was the killer and vengeance had been claimed, that settled it. Who can you blame for not mastering your art? Tao Yu¡¯s smile gradually turned sinister... ... "Your Technique really is effective; the transformation went very smoothly. I¡¯ve already mastered the Skill, which can integrate spiritual power. I should be able to advance to the Domain stage ahead of time. This is of great value." Sun Shiyu tidied her hair, revealing her beautiful back. But at that moment, Tao Yu was only lying on the side, as if in meditation like an old monk. His combat strength was already very strong. This time, to complete the Secret Technique, he hadn¡¯t used the Taming Technique at all. Without using Taming, he still had a gap compared to a Succubus. But compared to before, it was still much better, and the process was quite blissful, indescribably so. "Indeed, it¡¯s of great value. The Grandmasters over there have reached mental perfection; they can predict enemy moves in advance. The Sword Heart Enlightenment of the Sword Canon of Mercy is a very clever state of mind. The Martial World 03 can stimulate spiritual power to be lively. I think after you join us, you should be able to integrate the domains." The Sword Canon of Mercy could be considered inspired by the musings from ¡¯Thoughts on the Demonic Path¡¯ by Dini, and it wouldn¡¯t be too much to regard it as the ninth branch of the Demon Sect. Although the Sword Canon of Mercy doesn¡¯t quite match the other three legendary books, it¡¯s indeed much stronger than many other Divine Skills. The young wealthy woman was already practicing the Nine Yin True Scripture and had an understanding of Inner Strength. Coupled with Tao Yu using the pure True Yuan of the Longevity Secret as a catalyst, leveraging her own way of eternal certification without fear of degrading, and using some special techniques to assist, her entry into mastering it was quite rapid. This led Sun Shiyu to advance to the ¡¯Sword Qi Long River¡¯ phase of the sword manual. If the young wealthy woman hadn¡¯t cherished Tao Yu¡¯s foundation and restrained him, Tao Yu would have wanted to contribute more. Afterward, he thought that since the young wealthy woman had already mastered it, he probably didn¡¯t need to worry about her progress anymore. "There¡¯s a problem in Martial World 01. The Chosen One who could control the Titans has been killed," Tao Yu reported back, returning to his tattling. This made Sun Shiyu frown, but she then sighed, "He didn¡¯t report to the base. However, I will find an excuse to deal with them." Since the Chosen One hadn¡¯t reported to the base, it wouldn¡¯t be quite right to punish without teaching, as ignorance isn¡¯t a sin. But as the top manager of the new Development Zone, the young wealthy woman could easily make those she disapproved of struggle even with a small gesture. Experience more on novelhall.Co?m A simple hint, and there were plenty of petty complaints to be made. Er, actually, Tao Yu had already handled things a bit, but it was just to give them a warning. Right now, he had only killed the three strongest in the family and the main culprit. There were others left, after all. Tao Yu wasn¡¯t some kind of demon; exterminating a family on a whim wasn¡¯t really a good thing, so he stuck to tattling. "I¡¯m still worried that the person who bought that item will take it to the Titans¡¯ original world. That thing always gives me a bad feeling." "Since your matter is already settled, I¡¯ll come and pick you up directly and then we¡¯ll go take a look at the situation over there..." "Okay..." Chapter 387: 350 Tao Yu had come to deliver his work report with all transparency this time, so it wasn¡¯t good to stay too long. After his complexion looked about the same, he was also sent back directly. "It¡¯s noon, time to find Goudan for a meal." Tao Yu touched his belly. Nowadays, relying on swallowing and circulating the Qi of Heaven and Earth, Tao Yu could actually go without eating. But if humans lost even the pleasure of eating, then what joy would remain? As a Great Sage, Tao Yu had no other worldly desires left; only eating remained... He then activated Wang Goudan¡¯s walkie-talkie channel to make an inquiry. "You there? Eating?" "Boss Tao, I¡¯m still on a task." "What task? How long will it take?" Tao Yu, with nothing else to do, directly threw on his partner¡¯s cloak and took to the streets. "Hey, who knows what¡¯s going on, these family folks look down on others, made us wait for ages, it¡¯s been over two hours now, I planned to head home around this time too." Wang Goudan complained from the other end. That made Tao Yu pause for a moment. People from the families? Killed plenty yesterday, probably some unknown deceased¡¯s families. An impact on the work progress was normal given the deaths, but even the diligent Goudan who comes and goes early and late didn¡¯t know about last night¡¯s events, which indicated the news hadn¡¯t spread yet. It must be that the mission hall hadn¡¯t updated the official news, so those who wanted to know could only do so through the grapevine.@@@@ Though there was a big commotion yesterday, and there were workers from the Outer City coming in, those who entered the city early in the morning obviously wouldn¡¯t go out of their way to find out about the explosion outside, they might at most know something went wrong last night. "What family? I¡¯ll come over and take a look, then we¡¯ll go back and cook." It was a side matter, and Tao Yu was not afraid to help out. "It¡¯s the Xu family of Shehua, over at West City Avenue, seems like something happened last night, the Liu Yi family was attacked, a series of suicides, they had the top few floors blown off, no idea how bad the damage is, don¡¯t know if it has anything to do with the problem in my task." Although Wang Goudan didn¡¯t know about the situation outside the Inner City, the explosion of the Liu Yi family was something he learned immediately. But with three pillars of the family dead, the Liu Yi family would now certainly try to conceal the news for as long as possible; for the moment, these were completely separate incidents. The Xu family of Shehua was a mid-sized family with a standard similar to the Liu Yi family¡¯s, perhaps not stronger than the Liu Yi family as a whole, but they seemed to have some agriculture business in the old Development Zone, ¡¯Shehua¡¯ being their main product and source of income. "They¡¯ve gone back. Ah, it seemed like the outer city was troubled last night; it¡¯s good we moved in." Tao Long said with a sigh. "So there were some explosions? Was it serious?" Although clear about what had happened, Tao Yu still pretended to know nothing, even in front of his father. "According to Old Tiger, there was a major turf war near the Chaoyang Society last night, and even the Inspector intervened." "The Inspector!" While cooking with rapid, four-armed skill, even Wang Goudan couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. Luckily, his culinary chip made sure his hands didn¡¯t stop. With the Inspector¡¯s involvement, it meant there were actions beyond tolerable limits. Since it didn¡¯t concern the Lewis family here, one could only imagine the impact. "Yeah, Old Tiger is in charge of the Southern District and just happened to be on leave last night. I wonder if it¡¯ll have any impact..." Tao Long hesitated as he looked at Tao Yu but ultimately didn¡¯t say much else. However, Tao Yu took the initiative, "Don¡¯t worry, isn¡¯t Uncle Hu on vacation? He¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll go check it out this afternoon." "Old Tiger has helped our family a lot in the past. If possible, it would be good to check on him. You¡¯re capable, and I don¡¯t understand these matters, so I won¡¯t command blindly. Just make sure you stay safe first." Although Tao Long was aware that his son was now a person of some influence, since even the Inspector had become involved, he didn¡¯t dare to direct him recklessly. He was well aware of the limits of his own rustic perspective. "Rest assured, I have it under control." Tao Yu reassured Tao Long and then they both thoroughly enjoyed Wang Goudan¡¯s culinary chip creations. The bear paw was plump and juicy, crunching and bursting with rich broth in the mouth¡ªit was indeed exceptional. Since the task had been completed with the help of Tao Yu¡¯s reputation, Wang Goudan had the afternoon off and accompanied Tao Yu on a trip. They went straight out of the city gate to the security team near the city wall. "This is a heavy case area, no access for non-essential personnel." Previously, just by wearing the partner¡¯s cloak, Tao Yu could pass through unimpeded, but today, when he arrived at the security team¡¯s headquarters in the outer city, he was stopped by two unfamiliar and stern-faced individuals. Read exclusive adventures at novelhall.Co?m From their uniforms, it was clear they were from the Inner City security team. With the guards changed, it seemed at least Ze Chuan was having some trouble. But he probably had anticipated this, because even without Tao Yu¡¯s intervention and the crackdown on the Chaoyang Society, Ze Chuan would have been placed on the hot seat. Perhaps he knew his time was up, so that¡¯s why he specially removed Uncle Hu from the equation, taking all the heat upon himself, maximizing the value of use... Chapter 388 - 351 Disposal Method "I¡¯m a relative of the vice-captain of South City and a mid-level partner, ¡¯Eight-Armed Vajra¡¯. I¡¯ve heard some things and came to have a look."@@@@ Tao Yu revealed his identity by taking off his mask, showing a young and handsome face, which surprised both security officers. But being a mid-level partner wasn¡¯t really anything special; after all, they were the Inner City security team, and they held a lot of power when on official duty. However, the reputation of ¡¯Eight-Armed Vajra¡¯ was no less than that of a senior partner! There was a time when he frenziedly completed bounty missions, and his strength was definitely enough to rival that of a senior partner. Moreover, there were some rumors about the new Development Zone, plus he was young. It could be said that both his prospects and his current abilities already wielded considerable influence. For the Inner City security team, facing the complex environment of the Inner City, they also had their own hero rankings in mind. Without a doubt, ¡¯Eight-Armed Vajra¡¯ was among the ranked! After only a moment¡¯s hesitation, they took out their radios to report, "Two people in partner uniforms want to come in, claiming to be relatives of the vice-captain of South City, calling themselves ¡¯Eight-Armed Vajra¡¯." After a while, a somewhat surprised voice came from the radio, "¡¯Eight-Armed Vajra¡¯? Didn¡¯t expect him to actually come from the outer city. Tao Hu... Hmm, might really be a relative. Let them in, and see if they have what it takes to handle this incident." The voice was initially surprised, but by the end, it took on a slightly mocking tone, as if it had found something valuable. "Please come in." After the routine report and absolving themselves of responsibility, the two guards surely wouldn¡¯t stop them. The Inner City security team was indeed stronger than those of the outer city, but a mission was a mission. There was no need to offend someone personally over job-related duties. But Tao Yu didn¡¯t really care about such matters. Wanting to sell him a real favor to then find an opportunity to make him return the favor? Such troublesome matters were still less straightforward than just giving money. But giving money... Why should I give money? Uncle Hu did nothing wrong. Tao Yu pondered for a moment, but it wasn¡¯t a big issue. It was not good for him to appear too close to the little rich lady. But aside from the credit he had with the Scripture Depository, there was the Sword Canon of Mercy he brought this time, ambushing the Fortune Thief, and a series of other merits. Coupled with the strength he could show, he had more than enough to handle this situation. As long as he didn¡¯t kill the Inner City captain on the spot, there wouldn¡¯t be much trouble. Even if he accidentally killed him, at most he¡¯d bleed a little and endure some public scolding. Being taken back by the little rich lady and punished would about sum it up. Owe you a favor? If it were someone like Ze Chuan, more tactful and not actively seeking repayment, I might actually acknowledge it and give a hand whenever convenient. If you really insist on forcing a debt on me, then we¡¯ll see how tough your bones are... Experience new stories on novelhall.Co?m As Tao Yu walked deeper into the premises, he noticed all the guards had been switched to Inner City security personnel, leaving the outer city ones possibly sent over to finish up at the scene. Following the cobblestone pathway to the office that used to be Ze Chuan¡¯s, the guards outside didn¡¯t stop them either. As they pushed open the door and entered, they saw several people already inside. Tao Hu caught sight of Tao Yu coming in, his expression changing slightly. Then he made a little gesture with his eyes and shook his head, although it was unclear exactly what he meant to convey. Chapter 389 - 351 Disposal Method_2 Apart from Ze Chuan and Uncle Hu that Tao Yu knew, there were two other people. One was a heavily mechanized guy who was even bigger than Panda, probably close to three meters tall, and quite burly, almost turning the long sofa he was sitting on into a single-seater.@@@@ Besides him, there was a handsome young man sitting where Ze Chuan usually would, his legs crossed on the table, revealing a somewhat carefree attitude. After glancing at Tao Yu and his companion, he didn¡¯t seem to care much, just nodded his head, as a way of greeting. The other party was here to ask for a favor, so taking a superior attitude would facilitate making his request later on. Then, in a lazy tone, he said to the big fella, "Brother Yuan Force, ¡¯Eight-Armed Vajra¡¯ should be one of your ¡¯Redemption¡¯ guys, probably some relative of Tao Hu. I¡¯ll definitely respect your face. "It¡¯s up to you to decide what to do now. Don¡¯t blame me for being impartial, as this time I received a commission from the Parliament Hall and have full authority to deal with this matter. I must provide an explanation. "Ze Chuan¡¯s position definitely can¡¯t be kept, and although Tao Hu is on leave, our kind of job doesn¡¯t really allow for complete breaks." Serke specifically emphasized the words "commission from the Parliament Hall". At this time, Tao Yu also had some recollection; that big guy seemed to be ¡¯Yuan Force¡¯, a senior partner on the mechanical augmentation side from ¡¯Redemption¡¯. It looked quite likely that Ze Chuan had prepared him in advance as a backup. Ze Chuan was very slick; it wasn¡¯t surprising that he could cozy up to a senior partner. Otherwise, how could he have secured the position of captain of the Outer City? Even middle-level partners from the Inner City would covet such juicy positions. Tao Yu and ¡¯Yuan Force¡¯ also nodded to each other across the room; judging by Serke¡¯s demeanor, it indeed seemed like what Wang Goudan had said. However, Tao Yu wasn¡¯t ready to act right away; he wanted to hear what Serke had to say. They should be dealing with Ze Chuan¡¯s issue now, which was just what he wanted to observe. "Hey, the way you¡¯re talking, it¡¯s like I owe Ze Chuan a favor, so we need to talk things out this time. He¡¯s not attached to his captain position; he just wants to get out in one piece. "You and I both know what¡¯s going on with this incident; it¡¯s nothing more than the Inner City families and Chaoyang Society clashing. The Gans are stable and won¡¯t get involved, we are outsiders. Just go through the motions." Yuan Force sat casually on the long sofa, making it creak; as a senior partner, his status might not be as high as Serke¡¯s, but he certainly had the right to speak. Hearing this, Tao Yu understood that Ze Chuan really had made preparations in advance. He couldn¡¯t counter the pressure from the Inner City families; now it seemed, he was ready to wash his hands of this mess once it was over. With his years of accumulation, perhaps he already had enough, and without any desire to rise higher, he would have no major problems getting through the second half of his life comfortably. And the situation with the Inner City families clashing with the Chaoyang Society, perhaps he didn¡¯t know at the time, but afterwards, an outsider could see through it. "Actually, it would have been alright if he¡¯d just relinquished his position, which would have served as a form of accountability, but it¡¯s a bit unfortunate because this incident turned out to be more than expected. The families lost too many members, more than you can count on two hands at your level." Serke, who clearly had access to first-hand information, even lifted his hand as if to count. Serke, seeing Strength Big Brick Fly fall silent, simply smiled casually and then turned to look indifferently at Tao Yu and Wang Goudan, glancing at Tao Hu as well "Lacking ability, yet you¡¯re quick to pull strings, huh? Let¡¯s settle Ze Chuan¡¯s matter like this. Technically, he¡¯s only responsible as a leader, while Tao Hu is the direct manager of South City. We ought to give face to ¡¯Eight Arms¡¯, brother, but it¡¯s a difficult situation..." But no sooner had he finished speaking than he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his head, as if a sharp object had pierced his brain. Which made him incredulous. Although he lacked psychic talents, his Meditation Technique was laboriously brought to level 4. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that without talent, maintaining level 5 was not cost-effective, he could have reached level 5! Ordinary psychic attacks should backfire more, right? Who? Who attacked me? Just as the pain in his head was easing, he felt a sudden pain on his face, the world spun, and his whole body was kicked off the chair and onto the ground, his face pinned down by a boot. He tried to exert strength but found himself weak all over, his body numb, as if he were under some sort of restraint, like a dead dog being trampled on by the guy who had just come in. "I specially came over and all you do is babble this to me? Direct manager?" Tao Yu¡¯s face looked nonchalant, his tone casual, only the force on his foot kept increasing, the sole of his boot beginning to twist, deforming Serke¡¯s face. This guy, threatening others with his record of achievements, saying the matter was blown up really big and difficult to conclude. Don¡¯t I know how big the matter is? Don¡¯t I know how many people I¡¯ve killed? Yet, he seemed to think he could flaunt this affair like a tiger¡¯s skin. Which left Tao Yu feeling a bit speechless. Even if Wang Goudan already knew that this boss had a very volatile temper and always preferred action over words during missions. Seeing him stepping on the face of the Inner City Security Team Captain. Still felt a bit surreal. Let¡¯s not talk about you hitting him... How was his strength so easily taken down by you? In others¡¯ eyes, it was as if right after Serke frowned and muttered ¡¯difficult to handle...¡¯, Tao Yu¡¯s foot was on his face, pinning him to the ground. Even Wang Goudan¡¯s dynamic capture ability could easily trace this path, but Serke didn¡¯t get a chance to react. It¡¯s impossible to see that this guy could be the captain of the Inner City Security Team. Weren¡¯t they said to have high strength and talents? Could it be a fake... Chapter 390 - 352: Seeking Marriage Serke felt he was going mad. Ever since he had become a senior partner, and after painstakingly pursuing a young lady from the Gan family to finally secure a connection with a powerful family, He had constantly been basking in the adulation of those around him, met with smiles and goodwill everywhere, surrounded by good people. Even the heads of a few clans with higher status than himself would greet him with a smile and engage in small talk, asking after his welfare from time to time. This time, being entrusted with such an important task was a clear sign of trust! It was no issue having other senior partners around; he would show them respect, but just to a point. Without real benefits, it was obviously impossible to exploit others for personal gain. This time, with the commission from the legislative assembly and the sensational news of a World Breaker¡¯s death to leverage, Even senior partners like "Forceful Brick Flier" had to bow down to him! At first, he was worried that the young man might not understand the rules, so he specifically used "Forceful Brick Flier" as an example to establish the rules. Yet, he wasn¡¯t completely without mercy. Whatever the terms were, he had the final say. He could start by setting high expectations and then step back a little; once inside the prison factory area, he could still manage to skim a little profit. Being able to involve a senior partner who had stayed so long in a captain¡¯s position outside the city, he must have saved up quite a bit, maybe even reaching a million. If the senior partner was willing to intervene more deeply, that would be fine too. If they were willing to make a statement or show support at crucial moments, that could be very influential. But he hadn¡¯t even started to lay out terms for the second batch of arrivals before he could bring up the pretext that it was "difficult to handle..." The sudden attack left him utterly dumbfounded. After the initial psychic attack and being restrained, he became furious, his face trampled upon, his body powerless and limp, filled with raging anger. When he tried to move his foot, he grew even more furious. But as the pressure on his face intensified, turning the pain into numbness, and he heard his skull begin to emit a sound of being overstressed, the other side slowly sinking towards the granite floor beneath him, he still blurted out a line befitting the situation, "Grandfather, please stop stepping on me. You haven¡¯t given your demands yet, I haven¡¯t even replied to you, please stop..." No matter what, don¡¯t suffer immediate losses. The other party might have ambushed him, but the mental shock coupled with that strange control over him allowed him to quickly accept reality amidst a series of changes. "Brother Li, say something!" Serke began to pass messages to Forceful Brick Flier by his side. Although Forceful Brick Flier was surprised that Tao Yu had subdued this guy in an instant, He was just enjoying the show from the side, even feeling a bit of schadenfreude. This guy didn¡¯t show him face, now he¡¯s bumped into a tough character, serves him right! But that guy was talking to him, which made it difficult for him to pretend he hadn¡¯t heard. Then he casually said to Tao Yu, "Brother Eight-Armed Vajra, just rough him up a little and that should be enough. You can¡¯t really kill the guy, right? After all, he comes with the commission from the legislative assembly, we have to give some face." "Oh? I¡¯m just a rough man who recently entered the Inner City from the outer city, not too familiar with the etiquettes." As Tao Yu spoke, he continued to apply pressure. Only when he felt that the other party¡¯s skull could indeed not withstand it did he slowly lift his shoe off and wipe the blood off on the other man¡¯s clothing, cleaning his shoe. The acupoint sealed by True Yuan was not released, and Serke slumped to the ground like a beaten wife, limp all over. Hearing Tao Yu¡¯s words, his heart twitched, and a forced smile squeezed onto his swollen face. "It must be Mr. Tao of the Eight-Armed Vajra, I¡¯m truly sorry, not quite familiar with your character." "What? Thinking of retaliating against me afterward?" Tao Yu¡¯s expression darkened, and a chilling aura instantly enveloped Serke, causing a sense of suffocation that changed his complexion dramatically. Domain?! How could that be! He¡¯s so young! How could he have accumulated enough?@@@@ Could the Development Zone have a more convenient way to achieve this kind of integration? Inner Power?! But he didn¡¯t dare voice this information, just stiffened his face and vehemently denied, "How could I dare? You¡¯re an important figure in the Development Zone, I have nowhere to complain even if I wanted to." "You still thought about complaining?" "Never thought about it, never thought about it!" Serke felt like crying, how could you be so unreasonable. But after reflecting on this person¡¯s situation, he sadly realized that indeed, there was nowhere to complain. He had facilitated the Suns in obtaining the Inner Power System. The ¡¯Eight-Armed Vajra¡¯ certainly lives up to its reputation... ... "Big Brother Tao is still so decisive and efficient..." Wang Goudan followed Tao Yu home, still feeling a bit dizzy. Simple, crude, yet highly efficient! "I don¡¯t have that much time to waste here, but I didn¡¯t expect the Inner City clans to suffer such a loss this time. Ah, a World Breaker died, I wonder who it was." Tao Yu let out a sigh, then went home with Wang Goudan. The food purchased at noon was enough; Tao Yu planned to return home to practice his breathing exercises and meditation. But when he and Wang Goudan got back to their apartment, they discovered that visitors had arrived at their place. Wang Goudan also curiously glanced at Tao Yu and said, "It¡¯s people from the Longxi Clan." Tao Yu nodded upon hearing this. He was all too familiar with the Longxi Clan. Since the first time he killed a Xi Chuang, the two sides were bound by a fateful connection. That the Longxi Clan¡¯s old, middle-aged, and young elites had all died at his hands was quite a connection indeed. He just didn¡¯t know what this visit was about. Initially, he thought he might have been exposed, but then he realized that if he were exposed, they wouldn¡¯t come bearing gifts or approach him so openly. All the old lizards died; how tough must they be... When Tao Yu and Wang Goudan exited the elevator, they had already attracted the attention of the people inside the open door. It appeared that the person was talking to Tao Long, and now seeing the two approaching, he walked out with a hearty laugh, "Haha, our young hero is back! I am Xi Chuang, by title the head of the Longxi Clan, and I have come to pay a visit." The head of the Longxi Clan came to visit in person? That guy, whose foundation was damaged by Gu Qiu? Tao Yu felt it was quite unexpected; what was he after? Could it be that he wanted to buy shares in the ¡¯Scripture Depository¡¯? Having just lost the Supreme Elder, they couldn¡¯t be so confused, right... Your journey continues on novelhall.Co?m But then, his words started to baffle Tao Yu, "Perhaps Tao Xian Nephew might find it strange, but the thing is, I¡¯ve heard Tao Xian Nephew has not yet taken a wife. It so happens that I have a daughter, aged eighteen, who will soon enter the Development Zone. I am here to propose an alliance through marriage..." Tao Yu looked at Xi Chuang¡¯s fierce lizard face with all his sharp teeth and couldn¡¯t help but think of the Xi Chuang he had encountered before. Wow, this ugly and bold enough to propose a marriage? Moreover, their family should be seriously affected by their hormones, very chaotic. But wait, why ¡¯propose¡¯? Could it be that he wants me to ¡¯marry¡¯ his daughter? But then he thought about the old lizard being gone, the Longxi Clan without a World Breaker. They either needed to consolidate their power or shift more towards the Development Zone, or else pick someone with the potential talent to become a World Breaker. No matter how you look at it, he seemed to fit the bill. Could it be that someone actually covets my beauty? Tao Yu never would have imagined such a thing... He really hadn¡¯t encountered such a proposal before. His relationship with the young rich woman couldn¡¯t be exposed, nobody else caught his fancy, and nobody dared to come knocking without invitation. But at least on the surface, the Longxi Clan seemed to have the credentials... "Sorry, I prefer humans..." Tao Yu did not hesitate and outright refused. An ugly rejection... Chapter 391 - 353 Annexation into Territory Tao Yu¡¯s words didn¡¯t anger Xi Chuang. If it were him at such a young age with that kind of strength, he could have been even more flamboyant. And there¡¯s nothing wrong with men liking beautiful things, is there? Wasn¡¯t that the same for him? But as someone who had been through it all, he still smiled and said, "I¡¯ve heard some rumors about you; you have quite a few confidantes among the natives, but none of that really matters. We¡¯re all men here, and no one is going to hold that against you. But you still need a legitimate wife for a proper marriage, right? If you want your own family to slowly grow stronger, it has to be this way. "And such a wife naturally needs to be someone who can help you out. There aren¡¯t many whose talent and achievements can match yours, so you can look at it from a material perspective. Finding a wealthy woman can save you many years of detours. Rest assured, not only will we not interfere with you after you marry into the family, but we will also provide you with substantial funding right away. There are five hundred thousand Yuan Force as betrothal gifts when you get engaged, and after you join, you can receive an unconditional investment of five million resources. If your growth speed meets the standards, there will be additional investments later on..." It has to be said that, just on the surface, the Longxi Clan wasn¡¯t lacking in sincerity this time. They are not one of the Floating City families after all, and although the family¡¯s heritage has accumulated to a considerable extent by now, five million in liquid funds is certainly not as easy for them to come up with as for a little rich girl. Especially at a time when the Longxi Clan itself is fully preoccupied. However, if one considers Tao Yu¡¯s worth in the equation, it seems a bit more subtle. The stock values of the ¡¯Scripture Depository,¡¯ ¡¯Dada Company,¡¯ and ¡¯Alien Breeding Farm¡¯ combined are already in the tens of millions at least, and are expected to rise in the long term. Any intention to buy now would certainly come at a premium. If there really were a marriage contract and something were to happen to Tao Yu, he didn¡¯t believe his family could compete with such a clan. Although he indeed hadn¡¯t felt any hostility from Xi Chuang, this was a latent threat, and besides, he had no intention of agreeing. "Sorry, my ambition lies elsewhere., and for a legitimate wife, I too wish to find a beautiful one." Hearing this, Xi Chuang still wasn¡¯t giving up, and then said,@@@@ "I have a niece who, because of her aversion to these changes, hasn¡¯t undergone any implantations; she¡¯s a beauty with a focus on learning battle techniques. How about meeting her? The terms remain the same!" If conditions allowed, of course, he would want his own daughter to rise to the position, but if that failed, he¡¯d have to settle for the next best thing, trying to keep the good meat in his own pot. He even gave examples, saying, "I don¡¯t know if you are aware of the current Inner City Captain Serke ¨C he rose to power by clinging to the Ann family¡¯s coattails..." "He just got beat up by me. Thighs are thighs, strength is strength. These days, one has to rely on their own fists." Tao Yu spoke calmly, looked at Xi Chuang with a faint smile, and said, "Also, I learned from him that yesterday, more than ten senior partners died, and there was even a World Breaker among them. You seemed to be in a hurry to come to my door; surely it wasn¡¯t your clan¡¯s patriarch who passed away?" Tao Yu¡¯s words made Xi Chuang¡¯s expression freeze, then he sighed deeply and frankly acknowledged, "It wouldn¡¯t have been kept secret for long, but I didn¡¯t expect you to already know. Alright, I understand your stance, yet I hope that you, Tao my nephew, will think it over more. The terms are still negotiable, as you know. Without our patriarch, we¡¯ll want to quickly stack resources to nurture a World Breaker ¨C a massive amount of resources!" Xi Chuang couldn¡¯t help but keep tempting. Tao Yu also didn¡¯t doubt his words, but unfortunately, those massive resources were more likely to be invested in himself, since he had that potential, only previously his foundations were damaged. Now, they might choose to spare no cost. "I will never be a direct descendant of the Longxi Clan." ... That night, the Thieves Guild. Tao Yu looked at the closed bar and was somewhat speechless at the sign outside indicating a temporary halt in business. "So cautious? They didn¡¯t silence me last time, so they surely won¡¯t this time. No trust at all, sigh~" After sighing, he once again jumped into the shadows and then returned home. Demonization¡¯s second-stage Deification was indeed handy; it allowed for some shape-shifting, a real boon for changing identities. "I should use Demonization regularly in the future and specifically revert to my previous form when needed, to avoid any unnecessary misunderstandings and associations," Tao Yu decided, and then calmly spent the remaining days. The rich young lady was coming back a day later than him, but he could go over and see how things were on that side first... ... Back in the world of Great Tang, Tao Yu first addressed the zombie issue, using the Art of Corpse Refinement upgraded through second-stage Deification to summon and eliminate the quota of both Cao Shaolin and Wino. He then transferred the demonized BOSS from Wino¡¯s body to the strongest zombie under Shi Shaojian¡¯s command. It was unclear where he had obtained this zombie, but it was stronger than Qu Ao and several others, with combat abilities comparable to a top Grandmaster, emitting various filthy and evil energies. Although its movements were still somewhat stiff, the contaminated and evil aura made it an outstanding assistant in restraining opponents¡ªmore than sufficient for a supporting role. Named A-Da by Tao Yu, the zombie became the head of the zombie contingent and joined Tao Yu¡¯s shadow alongside Dugu Feng¡¯s zombie. Explore stories on novelhall.Co?m The other five, Qu Ao, Huang Gongcuo, Li Mi, Dugu Feng, and You Chuhong, made all seven zombies fully operational. Those that couldn¡¯t merge with the shadow, Tao Yu buried them outside, as he could summon them remotely anyway. When needed for work in a stable area, he would summon them; otherwise, walking around with them might scare others. "If I get the chance to capture a vengeful spirit, I can enhance them even more. With the Big Dipper¡¯s leader dead, forming the Celestial Pole Big Dipper Formation would be ideal, but it¡¯s a shame they still fall short against the old lizard. That old guy has too much brute strength, one force breaks all methods..." When Tao Yu returned after dealing with the issues, he had already drawn some conclusions... "Sect Master, the charter has been set, please have a look and confirm," said Bai Qing¡¯er sweetly, presenting the results of the past few days¡¯ discussions to Tao Yu. It was still a draft, but it had taken shape. Kou Zhong becomes the Emperor, taking Song Yuzhi as his Empress. The cabinet is controlled by the current major separatist forces; resources sacrificed to the Buddhist Sect will be used to swiftly soothe the Chaotic Era, and the distribution of power has already begun to take shape. The Yin Gui Faction also has a representative in the cabinet, who doesn¡¯t handle affairs but has veto power over important proposals, representing both Tao Yu and the new Development Zone. "It¡¯s good, let¡¯s go with that. Tomorrow, my superior will start the journey here, bringing a Vitality Communication Device with them. There is a frequency limit for using it ¨C in emergencies only. No crisis means just send a monthly safety report and a brief summary," Tao Yu made a slight modification and took the document back. A full domination by Development Zone personnel was impossible to achieve, as even a puppet government needs to provide concessions. It might as well be like it is now, where they can guide the direction as needed. Plus, he and Kou Zhong had a good private relationship, which was even better. Tao Yu had thought about laying fiber optic cables before, but the rich young lady had taken out a special Vitality device designed for such situations, which made him realize he was a bit old-fashioned. She would bring two sets this time: one for Luoyang and one for Bright Summit, meaning the three Martial Worlds could be officially incorporated into the new Development Zone¡¯s sphere of influence. They would have ample autonomy, but for the native inhabitants who couldn¡¯t use Vitality, many of their interests would ultimately be absorbed by the new Development Zone... Chapter 392 - 354 Titan Threat "This time, I¡¯m afraid we will need to trouble everyone to take extra care, as the journey is quite far," Tao Yu said with a smile to Zhang Sanfeng, Song Que, and the others. At this moment, a team led by grandmasters such as Zhang Sanfeng, Song Que, Bi Xuan, and Ning Daoqi, with first-rate masters participating, was about to officially set off, embarking on a journey across mountains and rivers to the newly established Development Zone. Opting for a sea voyage was deemed too uncertain; the new ocean was even vaster than the Pacific Ocean, so it was considered safer to take the land route. With Bi Xuan guiding through the grasslands, it was convenient to visit the Bright Summit along the way since Tuli and his group had been there before, providing guidance to reach the Divine Sculpture in the Central Plains from the other side and then rush all the way to the Development Zone. The plan was crystal clear. "Sect Master Tao, you have quelled chaos across the land and rescued countless people from dire straits, so this minor task will certainly be accomplished," Song Que said, clasping his hands solemnly¡ªit was indeed the truth. If it weren¡¯t for Tao Yu leveraging outside help to put an end to the Chaotic Era, the casualties would far exceed the loss of ten Yangzhous! One of Song Que¡¯s two greatest wishes was for the world to be at peace, and now that wish was fulfilled without any lingering concerns, allowing him to dedicate himself entirely to the martial path.@@@@ And the opportunity to match swords with the finest warriors in the new Development Zone also filled him with anticipation. Aside from Song Que, who was genuinely pleased to serve, there might still be those in the crowd who were not keen on long-distance travel. But clearly, at this time, their will was no longer important. The reason it was going so smoothly was not only because Tao Yu had ¡¯persuaded¡¯ them in advance, but also due to the deterrence of Sun Shiyu descending from the sky on her hovercraft. She could come at any time; she was not beyond reach! There were no conditions for regret. Moreover, after the connection with the Vitality Communication Device was established, they also appreciated the marvel of this technology. "Are we ready?" Sun Shiyu continued to play the stern role, and although her appearance was charming and seductive, the pressure she exuded once her aura was unfurled was undeniable. Especially Shi Feixuan, who clearly sensed the aura of the Sword Canon of Mercy from the other! Sun Shiyu¡¯s own spiritual cultivation was extremely high, and with her entry into the Sword Canon of Mercy hastening her progress past the critical period and becoming a little familiar with the world of Great Tang, she had indeed entered the realm of grandmasters! Although this grandmaster¡¯s bearing seemed much the same as that of other grandmasters. But the wealth heiress could summon a level of power that far exceeded that of grandmasters. Both domain and realm acted much like amplifiers, making it easier to integrate one¡¯s own strength while having many ingenious applications. It was like when Wanwan and Shi Feixuan began to overtake the older generation in terms of realm, they still couldn¡¯t match their combat power because their Inner Strength was lacking. In contrast, Qu Ao¡¯s cultivation was decent, but after Bi Xuan shattered his mental state, his mindset became a shattered mess. "Alright, let¡¯s set off for Bright Summit," "Right," Tao Yu leapt up onto the hovercraft, and his flying machine had also been successfully delivered, stored within the Corpse-Hiding Mirror by him. He then proceeded at a pace of a thousand miles a day, reaching Bright Summit and, while instructing them to ensure proper coordination for the next steps, he also installed another Vitality Transmission Device. With Zhang Wuji commanding Bright Summit, it was actually quite reliable. This fellow might not be the most able, but his character was beyond reproach, and he was more than capable of maintaining what he had inherited. Tao Yu had a premonition that it would be best if Eren did not return to that world with his brother. But now that it¡¯s a done deal, there¡¯s no use crying over spilt milk. The Gan family was merely a buyer; he had no real connection to them. It was natural for them to want to see the effects of this item. Even Gant himself didn¡¯t take it seriously, merely arranging a squad to go there before leaving it be. He was scared out of his wits when questioned by the rich young lady, saying he relied entirely on her judgment. Such an obedient attitude made it hard to punish him. "Since you feel there is a problem, your Spirit Perception should not be wrong. The power of the Titans should have a boost in their own world. Let¡¯s see how big this enhancement is..." The rich young lady didn¡¯t really care in truth, and Tao Yu who didn¡¯t know the aftermath felt the same way. Having a bad premonition is just that, a premonition. But similar to how he felt some crisis when encountering a high-level partner, it simply meant there was a chance the opponent might harm him if their peak met his low point. Yet the actual probability of that happening was almost nonexistent. This time, perhaps it will be the same... ... At this moment, on the grasslands of the Divine Sculpture world, looking at the city half embedded in the grassland and the towering city walls tens of meters high, a squad of Pioneers, each with their own flying device, were also feeling somewhat surprised. "Such tall walls, they must be for keeping the Titans out, right?" "Yeah, this is a massive project. Wonder how they built it." "Pete, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve been distracted this whole way." "That¡¯s right. Although gaining the power of the Titans may mean we only have a dozen years left to live, could we have really lived that long in the Abyss with our previous identities?" "I specifically asked for this Endurance Titan. Better to die a brilliant life than to suffocate in obscurity, and besides, who knows, with enough strength, I might find a way to solve the lifespan issue." These few were actually owners of Titan powers! The abilities that Tao Yu had previously sold seemed to have ended up in their hands. Or rather, it was after trying out this power and finding it quite good that the Gan family finally decided to purchase the leader Titan at a high price. And Pete, mentioned by the others, seemed to snap out of it with an "Oh?" "Huh? Are you talking to me? Is there something up? That was so fast; we¡¯re already here." He was the holder of the leader Titan this time, having been implanted with a special lineage to ensure he could wield the power of the Titans. But for some reason, the closer he got to this world, the more easily distracted he became. It felt like in the blink of an eye, he had arrived at the edge of this world and seen the towering walls. What happened in between, he had no recollection of. Yet deep inside, there seemed to be an irritable voice commanding him, urging him to head towards the wall, to proceed towards that world. He thought he could vaguely see a long-haired man with a despondent face standing beside him, sternly pointing towards the wall ahead. For some reason, he was inclined to follow those instructions. And the closer he got to this world, the stronger that feeling became... Chapter 393 - 355: Bizarre Bug On a ruined street, various houses laid tattered and torn, and one after another, Pure Titans with strange expressions on their faces roamed the street aimlessly, searching for humans. With body sizes ranging from a few to tens of meters and their bizarre expressions, the place indeed resembled hell itself. A Pure Titan¡¯s only purpose in life is to devour the owner of an intelligent Titan to become human again, but since they can¡¯t distinguish one, they hunt humans indiscriminately. It was extremely creepy. "Is this the world you come from?" Yang Guo surveyed the aimless Titans within the city, their uncanny expressions, and the density of the creatures, and he seemed to sigh. Experience tales at novelhall.Co?m "Yes, a world like hell," Mikasa¡¯s expression was extremely cold, as if Eren¡¯s death hadn¡¯t affected her in the slightest. "But, this place is also rich in Titans! Once we¡¯ve killed all the Titans here, our strength will be enough to avenge the dead!" Zhang Hao, now bald and draped in a kasaya, was also seething with murderous intent, having taken an extreme path. To kill in order to protect life! He was still too compassionate and soft-hearted! This time the Martial World defense squad, led by him, ended up in such a mess. A violent explosion knocked them all unconscious, leaving them only to vaguely hear the sickening laughter of the Pioneers in their dying moments and the shadow of Eren¡¯s death. As the oldest among the survivors, Zhang Hao immediately felt the weighty burden on his shoulders and instead of choosing to return, they opted to come to the world of the Titans to enhance their power! Even in death, they would have their revenge!@@@@ Ymir didn¡¯t say much; unlike those Chosen Ones who were blessed with destiny, her survival depended entirely on the regenerative power of Titans, and previously no one knew she was one of them. But Armin looked at them with worry in his eyes, especially at Mikasa, having no idea what she was really thinking. He just felt that something was very wrong with her. "You don¡¯t need to worry about me, I was mentally prepared for Eren¡¯s death." Mikasa¡¯s tone was flat, as if she read Armin¡¯s mind. Even the Colossal Titan seemed tiny compared to this skeletal Titan. The once majestic city wall seemed puny beneath the behemoth made of what seemed like massive ribs. The mere air currents from its transformation instantly blew away the other Titans nearby! The terrifying mass generated winds that leveled rows of houses, reducing them to flat ground! Even from their distant location, Mikasa and the others felt a gust of wind rush over them. The Titan was like a mountain range! The critical thing was that atop the Titan¡¯s head dangled the head of the Attack Titan, and it was Eren¡¯s likeness! Because the head was relatively small compared to its deformed and gigantic body, it looked grotesquely out of proportion. After the transformation, everything seemed to go haywire. Merely transforming had blown the others away, but now it kept sticking out its tongue, twisting its head around, and roaring repeatedly, occasionally muttering some incomprehensible gibberish. You could vaguely hear nonsensical phrases like "Go away!" "Don¡¯t want!" "Who are you?" Seeing that head, everyone¡¯s faces turned pale. "Eren!" "How could this happen?" "What¡¯s going on?" They were completely stunned, clueless as to why things were like this. Zhang Hao had witnessed Eren being killed with his own eyes! He was now utterly confused. What¡¯s going on? What happened? "Regardless, we must help Eren now!" Mikasa¡¯s face hardened as she picked up the ODM gear they had switched to after entering the city, combining it with her light body movements, she dashed towards the direction of the arisen giant! Chapter 394 - 355 Bizarre Bug_2 Then, before the blown away Armored Titan could regain his footing, the assailant swiftly severed the nape of his neck, instantaneously decapitating the Pioneer within. "Careful! Enemy attack!" The Female Titan holder sensed that something was wrong with the Armored Titan, and her face showed panic. A strange monstrous Titan had suddenly appeared in front of her, and now there was an Assassin behind her. What was she supposed to do? "So fast!" Mikasa was already a master with the vertical maneuvering equipment, and now, with the Nine Yin True Scripture strengthening her, and having slain many Titans as the Chosen One, her combat mentality and psychological quality were terrifying. With such prowess combined, the Female Titan holder had no chance to fight back whatsoever! After the execution, as the Cart Titan was pouncing over here, she found herself in a one-on-one situation with Mikasa. With the numbers reduced by two instantly, the one-on-one match left them shaking in fear.@@@@ On the other side, the Beast Titan, now in the form of a lion, had been knocked far away with the Colossal Titan, and with their agility, they couldn¡¯t quickly return to the battle. But just as Mikasa also finished off the Cart Titan, the mountainous Founding Titan in the sky suddenly let out a roar. The ground shook, and the mountains trembled. Everything on this side seemed to happen very fast, but Eren, who had always been in the Coordinate after death, used the power of the Coordinate in the world of Titans to overlap with his future self, binding him once more to his Destiny. And once again, following the trajectory of fate, he triggered the rumbling! Crack~ The remaining grand walls suddenly cracked with fissures. It was not because of an earthquake, nor was it due to the exertion of the mountainous titan, but as chunks of the wall fell off, they revealed the giant figures of the Colossal Titans complexioned with crimson sinews and ferocious faces. These towering walls were actually composed of countless Colossal Titans! "They seem to be heading towards the outskirts, and I think I can also hear Eren¡¯s voice in my head." At this time, Ymir came over, frowning as she spoke. "Currently, the walls are aiming in the direction of the opposite world, not toward the south, but why would Eren do this?" With the walls cut off midway, Titans should have been emerging in all directions, but since the walls facing the Divine Sculpture world were directly gone, the free Titans began moving towards the other side of the world. Although they appeared slow, each step taken by the sixty-meter-high Titans spanned an immense distance, beyond what ordinary people could match. "I think I heard his words, Eren wants to destroy the world outside Paradis Island, so that the people of Paradis Island can live in peace..." Ymir kept covering her head, feeling overwhelmed by noise and exhibiting fear on her face. Paradis Island had nearly been destroyed by the catastrophe, so why would he harbor such conflicting thoughts? What was this, why... All the while, her head seemed to resonate with a bewitching sonic interference, as though it were about to explode. "He¡¯s commanding me, and I can¡¯t defy such orders!" Ymir knelt to the ground as if the Founding Titan had control over not only the Titans but all Eldians seemingly. It was an indescribable power. Just then, seven terrifying streaks of light, like beams from Orbital Weapon stations, blasted upon the mountainous Founding Titan. Each beam cut through flesh and bone, gradually dissolving the Founding Titan. Crack, crack~ The seven intense beams shifted, and the once invincible Founding Titan was directly sliced open, the dangling head of the Attack Titan plummeted toward the ground. But then, as if pulled by an invisible force, it floated in the air. Chapter 395 - 355 Bizarre Bug_3 Afterward, Sun Shiyu with seven bizarre weapons on her back, rode on a hovercraft, taking Tao Yu with her as they descended from the sky. As she raised her hand, the immobilized giant¡¯s head quickly plummeted towards them, falling to the ground. At this time, Tao Yu, who had come down with the young rich woman, also had a strange expression on his face. Enjoy new adventures from novelhall.Co?m The first time he saw the weapons on her back, he thought they were from Ionia. But today you¡¯re telling me they¡¯re Hovering Cannons? And they¡¯re Hovering Cannons with tremendous power! The dismemberment of that mountainous figure really dealt a big shock to Tao Yu! For him, the only way to deal with this thing was to climb up and find its head to destroy it. The Assassin combined with Yin-Yang Five Elements Divine Thunder would surely shatter anything it targets, but with such a massive size, he really could only go for the head. Seeing that Yang Guo, Mikasa, and the others were unharmed, Tao Yu also let out a sigh of relief, and looking at the group of Colossal Titans that were walking away into the distance, causing the ground to still tremble, his face showed a helpless expression. "Everyone, it¡¯s possible that my previous judgment was somewhat wrong, Eren may be the Fortune Thief..." And moreover, he¡¯s one of those with the most extreme and difficult-to-deal-with underlying thoughts! It¡¯s just that he hadn¡¯t shown any of this due to the influence and enlightenment he received before. But now, returning to this original world after being killed, he actually made such a move, which is quite unbelievable. However, just at that moment, on top of the remains of the Founding Titan, which even after collapsing still resembled a mountain range, suddenly a bizarre insect creature that was several dozen meters long emerged. This creature was emitting a silver-white radiance, resembling a millipede, and frantically charged towards Eren¡¯s head on this side.@@@@ The sudden turn of events startled everyone. Tao Yu and Sun Shiyu, sensing that special aura, both had a moment of enlightenment. The Heart of the World?! "Be careful, it¡¯s a corrupted Heart of the World, quite troublesome to deal with," "Be ready, I¡¯m about to kill it. The dispersal will be quick; start absorbing immediately." Sun Shiyu raised both hands, forming a triangle in front of her. The next moment, seven weapons shone brilliantly. Bolts of lightning interconnected, relentlessly electrocuting the grotesque creature. Specks of light scattered throughout the air, and the creature¡¯s size kept shrinking until it was about the size of a human spine. Tao Yu promptly picked it up and began to absorb it. Indeed, there wasn¡¯t much of it, even less than what was in the Zombie World. But the power of the Heart of the World was something that could never be considered too little, no matter what. A warm current flowed into Tao Yu¡¯s body, smoothly enhancing the meridians of his yet-to-be-activated talent, like a miniaturized version of He¡¯s Jade Disc. However, Tao Yu soon felt a different kind of change. "Huh? The speed of absorbing the Qi of Heaven and Earth has increased by half, this... A new talent that enhances the meridians and increases the absorption of Qi? I wonder if it will turn out to be a rare talent..." As the world power was used up, Tao Yu felt a bit regretful. It was too little to form properly. Even an enhancement on par with He¡¯s Jade Disc was unlikely, especially since he already possessed three talents, making the development of a new one admittedly more challenging. "At least it can be accumulated continuously, so it¡¯s not a waste, but a corrupted Heart of the World, a mad world will, this..." Tao Yu felt the chaos brought by the earlier bizarre bug, and his heart fluttered. He wasn¡¯t afraid of contamination, but he did fear lunatics. Who knew what insanity he might encounter next... Glancing up at the still advancing Colossal Titans, Tao Yu couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He hadn¡¯t expected that even after being slain, these creatures seemed to retain their last vestiges of will. Troublesome, indeed. "I wonder if they were always like this, or if they were influenced by the Abyss." A berserk Titan World was barely acceptable. If there were truly Zombie Marvel Universes, or a Covered Sky Dark Turmoil, Perfect Black Blood Immortal Emperor, or the like. Then it would truly be the end. "Why does it always seem to end in apocalypse? Those power levels are probably otherworldly, shouldn¡¯t be... right?" Tao Yu massaged his forehead, feeling a bit of a headache... ¡ª¡ª ``` Chapter 396 - 356 Gifts "How is it? How¡¯s the effect?" Curious, Sun Shiyu asked Tao Yu after seeing him absorb it all. "Pretty good, it enhanced my latest Inner Strength side talent." Tao Yu said with a smile. However, with outsiders present, it wasn¡¯t appropriate to show any intimate gestures. "Not bad, everything is well-rounded. Although the formation speed isn¡¯t as fast as that of a single extreme, the overall error tolerance is high and it¡¯s less likely to fail." Sun Shiyu¡¯s pretty face did not show many expressions; she just nodded her head slightly. Tao Yu also deeply acknowledged this; the most intuitive was his handling of Shi Jian and the old lizard in two instances, simple and straightforward, almost without any cost and able to resolve the enemies. Stay connected via novelhall.Co?m Truly speaking, both of these men had extremely strong attack capabilities; he would have had a tough time if he took them head-on. Even their defensive powers were strong as well. Shi Jian had all kinds of talismans and could even avoid detection by the young wealthy lady, while the old lizard¡¯s size alone after transformation was headache-inducing. In a certain sense, they could be considered his peers, yet he could overpower them without damage... After dealing with the weird bug, they came to the Titan¡¯s head. This Titan¡¯s head was exactly the image of Eren as the Attack Titan, like a massive sphere that fell on the street, with some Pure Titans heading this way, but all were killed by Zhang Hao and Ymir. Mikasa and Armin had already run to the front of Eren¡¯s Titan head, continuously patting it, seemingly trying to wake him up. Mikasa also wanted to check the nape of the neck to see if Eren was still there. But, unfortunately, at this time, Eren¡¯s Titan head was very similar to those Pure Titans; there was no human form at the nape, appearing to have fully merged into it. He didn¡¯t even have the constant regeneration ability of the Pure Titans! It seemed that with the departure of the strange bug, the vitality was lost. "It must be the influence of the Abyss¡¯s power; Eren is no longer the Eren you knew before; he succumbed to the Abyss after death." Tao Yu glanced at the silhouettes of the tens of thousands of Wall Titans marching into the distance, still feeling the vibrations lingering in the earth, his eyes carrying a solemn weight.@@@@ Thankfully they were not headed towards the world of the Divine Sculpture, otherwise, Titans of such size might not be stopped by the barriers of the Yellow River and the Yangtze River! It would be too much effort to take them all down! Tao Yu had thought that killing the strange bug might have solved the problem, but it seemed as if those Wall Titans had received a final command, still moving inexorably forward. Such size, such number, although they posed little threat to Tao Yu, he could only wonder how long it would take to kill them even if they just stood still for him. Now, this movement only made things more troublesome. "As for Marley, all I can say is best of luck to them. Without control, just moving in a straight line won¡¯t lead to total destruction, but the losses will still be substantial." Tao Yu sighed and then looked towards Mikasa, "The enemy of Eren has died, and it¡¯s unfortunate you may not be able to personally seek your revenge." The young wealthy lady could guess as much, but Tao Yu still would not speak directly to Mikasa and the others. However, Tao Yu turned to look toward the grasslands, where some scattered Titans were also heading their way. Even though they walked in a disordered manner, it was obvious that all the Titans were moving in the same direction. "I think, in his final moments, Eren gave all the Titans an order to return from over there." The actions of these Pure Titans could only be explained this way. Though as the weaknesses of the Titans became increasingly understood and tactics and resistance against scattered Titans improved, without the world of the Titans¡¯ blessing and lost regenerative abilities, it was very unlikely for the Titans to pose a threat south of Xiangyang. Now that more and more Pioneers were arriving, once a hunt similar to the Alien hunting order was issued, the world of Divine Sculpture would likely be rid of the Titan threat. It would be much better than the utterly unprepared situation at the beginning. But to resolve the situation so thoroughly as to almost be a permanent solution, only Eren¡¯s last efforts could achieve such a thing. He, being outside of this world, was also limited in power and could not accomplish this. So it was after he returned to this world and regained consciousness that he issued one final command by his own will, his departing gift... This made Tao Yu feel somewhat wistful. Was Eren extreme? Too damn extreme! But he also had another side to him, alas... In the end, Mikasa chose to leave with Armin and the others, to depart from this place of sorrow and start anew at the base. Meanwhile, Zhang Hao requested to stay at Shaolin, having acquired a sense of detachment from worldly affairs on this outing. Since there was no shortage of Chosen Ones, his request was granted. In Eren¡¯s final moments, corrupted and yet still able to preserve his will to issue one last order, it indicated that he was still protecting the world behind him until the end. As for the immense head of the Titan left by Eren, it gradually turned into vapor, becoming a skeleton that dissipated rapidly. It left behind no traces, as if even the power of the Titan had been completely drained, unlike the Armor Titan and others that could be reused. In the end, Mikasa couldn¡¯t even find a single bone and could only take away some soil... "Let¡¯s go over there and check if there¡¯s anything worth salvaging. Worlds with a tendency towards self-destruction are troublesome and hard to save." As Mikasa and the others prepared to return, Sun Shiyu said to Tao Yu. Tens of thousands of thick-skinned Colossal Titans, and now one could only be thankful that the walls had been reduced, otherwise, there might have been even more of them. Tao Yu also sensed another manifestation of that chaotic Abyssal hostility. Worlds on the brink of apocalypse reacting chemically with one another can easily stir up disasters that are hard to withstand. The march of these Colossal Titans was just another kind of natural calamity... ¡ª¡ª Chapter 397 - 357: The Hodgepodge of Marley Marley Port. Due to the world¡¯s collapse, a vast portion of Marley¡¯s territory had been torn apart, leading to total upheaval across the nation. It was the emergence of the Daiba family, which had always maintained neutrality, that stabilized the situation with the War Hammer Titan; only then did some semblance of order begin to resume. The half of Marley that was torn asunder had completely turned into the ocean, the circumstances of which were unknown, while on this side of the port lay Paradis Island. This instilled a sense of panic in the surviving people of Marley. The good news was that Marley¡¯s longstanding enemies were gone; the bad news was the arrival of new enemies¡ª a group of powerful adversaries with bizarre methods. Even relying on firearms and the War Hammer Titan, in the beginning, they managed to deal a few unexpected blows. But that group, speaking the same language as Marley¡¯s people and claiming to be ninja from the Land of Water¡¯s Hidden Mist Village, performed many inconceivable acts. Already severely damaged by the catastrophic events, Marley was simply unable to organize a proper resistance force in time. They held out for a while using the remaining fortresses, but still suffered a complete defeat against their strange ninjutsu and assassinations. Especially that suddenly appearing thick fog, and the close-quarter fights within it, utterly neutralized the advantages of rifles and artillery. Even the invincible War Hammer Titan was defeated.@@@@ In the end, it was the Daiba family, representing Marley, who reluctantly surrendered. And those ninja did keep their promises: after the surrender here, they only took control of the higher-ups and didn¡¯t exterminate everyone. Instead, they showed great interest in firearms and cannons, often summoning engineers to ask questions and study with great enthusiasm. Within the governor¡¯s mansion at Marley Port, a beautiful woman dressed in a blue cheongsam stood in front of a map of Marley, looking at the once vast world map compared to the now torn and remaining parts, her face also showed a touch of worry. "Alas, whether this Abyssal Change is a blessing or a curse is hard to say." A year ago, during the third Ninja World War, the Land of Water suddenly experienced a heavenly change, as if the entire country had been plucked away¡ª and though it was still surrounded by the ocean, it seemed completely different. After cautious probing, they discovered that the location of the Land of Fire had completely disappeared, replaced by a land of ice totally unsuited for human habitation. Because of the severe cold, even ninja had difficulty penetrating it. Thus, they chose to explore in other directions, later discovering some strange and primitive ¡¯buildings¡¯ mysteriously appearing on the sea. The people on them spoke an indecipherable language. Ultimately, it was through an Illusion Technique that some level of communication was achieved. They learned that these people had seemingly survived for many years with their world submerged underwater, now barely clinging to life at sea. Upon hearing that the Land of Water still had ¡¯land¡¯, they all knelt and clamored to pledge allegiance. Holding the pistol, ready to aim, Terumi Mei also felt the potential in this weapon. How long does it take to train a ninja? In fact, ordinary genin don¡¯t have that much chakra to throw around for ninjutsu; shuriken and kunai are their most standard long-range methods. Especially now, with chakra waning outside of their land, these weapons are like sending charcoal in snowy weather. "Perfect, bang~" After imitating the sound of a gunshot with her mouth, Terumi Mei suddenly felt a tremor in the room, as if something had exploded outside. As a top-tier ninja, her eyes sharpened immediately, and with a Body Flicker Technique, she left her office with a trace of afterimage. As a Shadow-level powerhouse with multiple Kekkei Genkai, her chakra was much richer than that of ordinary ninjas, which she used generously in emergencies. But when she got outside, she saw towards the port, an ironclad warship was actually sinking midsection, with dark red melting traces at the cut, with no idea what kind of attack had caused it! Moreover, on the dock itself, there was a scratch connected to that cut, as if some gigantic blade had slashed from the sky! Besides, there were two figures riding some strange contraption in the sky. Then, an astonishingly beautiful woman, with seven weapons on her back, slowly descended, while a handsome man leaped down to the ground. "Is this Marley? Why doesn¡¯t it quite match what I had in mind?" After making a striking entrance to facilitate a ¡¯conversation,¡¯ Sun Shiyu also felt a bit curious as she came down. The attire of the people here was indeed very diverse. And looking at the ninjas wearing the Hidden Mist headbands, Tao Yu also rubbed his forehead with a headache, the Abyss indeed was a big chaotic mix. Weren¡¯t you guys originally in Rainforest 02? How did you pop up here too? How many times has this been torn apart... "Indeed, it¡¯s different. My Spirit Perception tells me that woman is dangerous." Tao Yu glanced at Terumi Mei, and probably deduced who she was through her attire and appearance, having read quite a few mangas; he shouldn¡¯t be mistaken, tsk~ Chapter 398 - 358 Chakra "Be careful, they don¡¯t have chakra, but I can feel a very strong energy inside them, especially that woman, that woman..." When Ao saw Mei Terumi come out, he immediately went to block her, worried about her violent temper. It was also he who had blocked the attack from the Hidden Mist ninja previously. At this moment, with Byakugan in one eye, he stared at the two people, his forehead full of sweat. The Byakugan was his most prized trophy, taken from a member of the main family of the Hyuga clan in Konoha. But at this time, he discovered that having this power had its drawbacks! Knowing too much sometimes leads to hesitation! Both of them possessed unknown energies, but they were formidable!@@@@ And that woman, upon noticing, had directly blocked his proud Byakugan! "Are you using some sort of spying technique? Hasn¡¯t anyone told you that¡¯s very rude? Now, has anyone explained why Marley has ended up like this? Which world are you from?" The rich young lady possessed extensive knowledge of the Abyss, understanding a good deal of it immediately. Marley had no cultivation system, and this group, clearly well-trained and far from ordinary, evidently weren¡¯t Marleyans. That meant they must have come from somewhere else. Through Zeke, it had been confirmed that Marley had been ripped apart, with nothing but an ocean on the other side, of no use to anyone. But who would have thought someone would cross the vast ocean to this place and occupy Marley? Mei Terumi was also keen enough to catch the keyword ¡¯which world¡¯ from the rich young lady¡¯s mouth. She wasn¡¯t surprised to hear this beautiful woman speaking the same language. Although they couldn¡¯t understand the language of the people in the settlements on the water, they could understand that of the Marleyans, so they just assumed it to be a common language of another world, before she replied, "This beautiful lady, we are ninja from the Hidden Mist Village of the Land of Water. May I ask if you have any new information about the current world?" "Ninja? Land of Water?" Upon hearing this, Sun Shiyu also paused before speaking, "Do you know about the Sharyin or Sand Hidden Village of the Land of Wind?" Mei Terumi¡¯s face brightened at Sun Shiyu¡¯s words, feeling like she had run into a fellow countryman. Although Hidden Mist Village and Sharyin Village were far apart, they had conflicts; however, they were on the verge of reconciliation. Sharyin Village was even preparing to send over Yecang for them to assassinate, but these plans were interrupted by the upheaval of the world. Now hearing this familiar name after a year, Mei Terumi felt somewhat nostalgic. There were no signs of Hand Seals; it was too fast. Her combat skills were extremely strong. Looking at that now completely submerged warship, she also realized how powerful the other party¡¯s attacks could be! "What a peculiar energy, it seems like life energy and spiritual energy have been forcibly extracted and fused together? If this kind of thing completely dries up, it might kill a person..." Sun Shiyu frowned, then let go of the panicked female Ninja. With her own profound spiritual strength and equally strong physical strength, she easily understood the essence of Chakra. This was a high-quality energy; she felt its destructive power even surpassed that of True Qi by a considerable amount! But the drawback was also obvious; it seemed it wasn¡¯t born from oneself but instead relied on some external force, resulting in it not being as ¡¯nourishing¡¯ as True Qi and making it hard to enter the Domain like the Sword Canon of Mercy did. However, if it were just about destructive power, it was still very considerable. Was this even the result after being suppressed having left its original world? Even with Sun Shiyu¡¯s meticulous spiritual cultivation, she couldn¡¯t discern what the external force was that had merged the two energies. She then opened the scroll to examine it closely. This was the basic scroll on Chakra refinement, containing a variety of fundamental knowledge including Chakra nature and refinement methods, directly translated by Yuan Force. "130 trillion cells..." Sun Shiyu also found another key point. In Starshine City, implanting different entities was a major direction, and there was definitely no shortage of research on the human body. The average person has only about forty to sixty trillion cells, so this was two to three times that. Adding Chakra within these cells, it truly intrigued Sun Shiyu. Compared to the Sword Canon of Mercy and the previously encountered Nine Yin True Scripture, this Chakra refinement technique was quite simple and rudimentary¡ªjust extracting an energy that already existed! More of it was about training the body to increase cellular activity and accumulating spirit to enlarge this reserve. The refinement technique itself could not increase the upper limit of Chakra; at most, proficiency would allow quicker and fuller mobilization. The upper limit seemed to be achieved through daily training accumulation. "Truly blessed by the heavens, with everyone being so strong, your world would easily adapt to the Abyss..." After sensing the potential of the Ninjas, a touch of warmth appeared on Sun Shiyu¡¯s lovely face. "Thank you for your information. In return, we can inform you of some events that have occurred, as well as some imminent issues you are about to face..." While saying this, she tossed the captured female Ninja to Tao Yu, letting him also fully experience this energy... Chapter 399 - 359 Mastery "So this is Chakra..." Tao Yu grasped the beautiful female ninja and pondered intently. Actually, the rich woman was also quite focused on looks, carelessly choosing a female ninja who also had a pretty appearance. But now Tao Yu had become a Great Sage, treating someone as attractive as Kurenai Yuhi the same way as he would a beggar, naturally devoting himself wholeheartedly to understanding the distinctiveness of Chakra. Although Tao Yu definitely did not have the same robust level of spirit as the rich woman, the purified spiritual power from his Meditation Technique, combined with the True Yuan flowing within his body from Longevity Secret, allowed him to discern some slight differences after carefully examining with infused True Yuan! "This is... mycelium? No, wait, it¡¯s like energy, yet also like a living thing, feels like a kind of plant..." Tao Yu¡¯s True Yuan contained yin and yang, the five elements; if one were to discuss purely destructive power, it might be comparable to Chakra at best. Even though the power of the yin and yang, and the five elements, to recreate chaos is quite strong. But the Power of All Creation from the unity of Chakra¡¯s seven attributes was also absolutely not weak. Even more, in some ways, the two had a kind of similar but different charm. However, the True Yuan from Longevity Secret was completely Tao Yu¡¯s own power, not a borrowed external force like Chakra. If we talk about purity alone, it utterly crushed Chakra. He could feel that the majority of this female ninja¡¯s Chakra consisted of water, earth, and fire attributes, born from a combination of life energy and mental energy, seemingly glued together by a type of ¡¯glue.¡¯ And that glue was what he perceived as ¡¯mycelium,¡¯ and normally Chakra is dispersed among cells, which begin direct refinement to the meridians when in use. In this regard, it has a whole different set of applications. "It¡¯s somewhat similar to Gang Qi. The Chakra system has a clear conflict with Gang Qi, with quick results, equivalent to each use being a burst of physical energy. These ¡¯mycelium¡¯ might be the essence of Divine Tree¡¯s energy. After it joins, Chakra¡¯s destructive power becomes incredibly shocking." Tao Yu¡¯s All Forms Inclusive allowed his spirit, vitality, and essence to transform into each other, unifying as one. But even so, he did not form the strange transformation of Chakra. It feels like the energy from the Divine Tree is a kind of catalyst and amplifier that fuses life force and mental energy, resulting in terrifying destruction, a unique kind of chain reaction. However, also for this reason, Chakra does not nourish a person. Among ninjas, apart from an individual like Jiraiya, and maybe Madara Uchiha with the Gedo Mazo injecting life energy, there are very few long-lived. "Hmm, the medical ninja Tsunade has maintained herself quite well, but she also said that her cell division number is limited. Ninjas... they¡¯re just platforms for the release of Chakra. No wonder there is often such ease in stripping it away. Perhaps, this ¡¯mycelium¡¯ itself is the key to becoming a logically emotionless being..." Tao Yu had a lot of preconceived information, and it was much easier to search for the process with known results. Plus, he had discovered... "My True Yuan, comprising of both yin and yang and the five elements, can also attempt to release Ninjutsu. As for power, Ninjutsu is still quite strong, and the quality of my True Yuan is also not lacking!" For a moment, Tao Yu also felt an itch to try, even though his own five elements and those of Ninjutsu were slightly different, but he had Thunder Intent, only missing wind. Then Tao Yu first spoke to the rich woman in the common tongue, "Shi Yu, my Longevity Secret contains both yin and yang and all five elements, I want to try to use the so-called Ninjutsu." "Go ahead and try, I¡¯ll order some for you."@@@@ The rich woman wanted to take on the task herself, but Tao Yu directly raised his hand to decline, "I¡¯ll do it myself. Let me take a look at the Hand Seals first." After that, Tao Yu flipped through the methods for creating Hand Seals. With his Deification of Qimen Dunjia, Tao Yu also had a deep understanding of such knowledge, which looked like he could delve into easily. Hand Seals themselves actually require coordination with one¡¯s energy flow, akin to a type of valve, resembling a production line where various molds integrate continuously, eventually shaping what one desires. Each seal represents a transformation of one¡¯s spirit, vitality, and essence. The main reason is that Chakra extraction itself is too fast, too ¡¯violent.¡¯ Ordinary people can¡¯t control it without Hand Seals. Almost immediately after his admiration, that Water Dragon soared into the sky, giving him ample time to prepare his defense, before it lunged down towards him! Kurenai Yuhi watched Tao Yu intently, curious to see how this handsome man would counter it. After understanding the situation, Tao Yu countered with a move that shocked for miles around. Ao~ Four earthy yellow dragons, each about thirty feet long, charged forth! Though they were still thirty feet in length, Tao Yu¡¯s True Yuan was now far more profound than it was back at Bright Summit. Even though each seemed only a tenth of the Water Dragon¡¯s size in stature, the earth-attribute True Yuan dragons spiraled towards the Water Dragon! Boom~ The intense collision occurred, with water splashing everywhere, the four earthy yellow dragons spiraled and shredded the Water Dragon completely! The explosive water current and the resulting gusts were like a fierce storm in the vicinity! Even the young heiress formed an invisible barrier around her to avoid getting wet. After completely obliterating the Water Dragon, the four earthy yellow dragons also shrank in size, transforming from dragons into small serpents. Eventually, Tao Yu called them back into his body and, with a face full of admiration, said, "That was an impressively powerful force. If I hadn¡¯t used the restraining element, it would not have been easy to handle." With the Unity of Heaven and Man realm, Tao Yu¡¯s Perception was extremely Keen; he could feel the impact of the Water Dragon Bullet Technique. Bracing himself for it, he would need to use the clever force of the Great Shift of Qiankun aimed at a Colossal Titan¡¯s head, and it wouldn¡¯t be too hard to kill two or three in a brute force attack. Then, in the next moment, Tao Yu started to make Hand Seals just as Kurenai Yuhi did, with precisely the same forty-four seals. Accompanied by the surge of the Qi of Heaven and Earth, a black one and a dark blue one, two Water Dragons about thirty feet long, ferociously materialized out of thin air, hovering behind Tao Yu! Ao~ The lofty dragon roar echoed, causing the Marines and ninjas nearby to show fear on their faces as they retreated unconsciously. At this point, Tao Yu had acquired a new Skill! [Hand Seal]: Unite the energy of spirit and body with Hand Seals to shape the internal energy and release corresponding moves with the Qi of Heaven and Earth. It wasn¡¯t any particular Water Dragon Technique nor any specific Ninjutsu but simply mastered the art of [Hand Seal]. Deification cost, five thousand! Not overly expensive, but not cheap either for such a capability... "Haha, this is fun. It seems like I can actually learn most Ninjutsu; it¡¯s just that the method of release is a bit different." Tao Yu felt the difference behind the Ren Water Dragon and the Gui Water Dragon at his back, further understanding their distinctions. "I wonder if I can incorporate Thunder Method into it... Let¡¯s leave it at that for now..." Deification! [Hand Seal??]: It allows the user¡¯s will to simplify or omit the Hand Seals, making seal formation more intuitive, and to a certain extent, it can be altered or replaced... Though lacking Chakra, many things in the Ninja World would indeed be troublesome, but just this ¡¯technique¡¯ alone is quite a find. I wonder if I can learn some Clone Techniques and Illusion Techniques. Combined with my mental strength and True Yuan, they should be very effective. And moreover... In theory, there is the truly strongest technique in the Ninja World. Sealing Skill! "I¡¯m quite looking forward to it..." Chapter 400 - 360 Bad News Tao Yu did not say much as he experienced the deification effects of the "Hand Seal," while on the other side, Meteormine and the others were shocked at the sight of the two distinct water dragons behind Tao Yu. It was no big deal that the opponent could mimic ninjutsu¡ªthey all knew how to use it. But how was the opponent controlling the ninjutsu to remain at his back without launching an attack? Such control was simply inconceivable! Sun Shiyu¡¯s beautiful eyebrows rose with surprise as she looked at Tao Yu. "Not bad, you really have improved a lot," she said. "Have I improved? Don¡¯t you already know that?" Tao Yu spat back cheekily, causing Sun Shiyu to chastely roll her eyes at him. She then made a throat-slitting gesture with her finger and followed it with a lick. This nearly made Tao Yu lose his composure, even in his Great Sage state. No matter how many times, facing the rich young lady always made him feel easily flustered. However, those nearby had no interest in their flirtatious banter at the moment. Meteormine spoke to Tao Yu with some seriousness, "I¡¯m curious as to how you manage to keep control of the Water Dragon Bullet without launching an attack." If one could draw out the ninjutsu without releasing it, gathering strength over time and then wrapping oneself in a swarm of ninjutsu before releasing it in battle, who could withstand that? "It¡¯s nothing. I may not have chakra, but I have finer control over my own power," Tao Yu explained. As he spoke, he raised his hand, and the two distinct water dragons gradually broke apart and were absorbed back into him! Do you understand the value of Great Shift of Qiankun lv8? Not to mention, with techniques like the Immortal Seven Illusions starting to merge into it, Tao Yu was unmatched in his ability to control power. Fortunately, he had absorbed the relic of the Demonic Emperor, which had increased his power. Otherwise, forcibly activating a large-scale attack like ninjutsu would not have been an efficient use of his True Yuan. Being able to continuously consume and recover from the Qi of Heaven and Earth, the most suitable way to fight was to keep the battles within a certain threshold, to ensure that the attacks were enduring and sustainable. After all, he already had the minor triad and the Yin-Yang Five Elements Divine Thunder for raw power. But ninjutsu was different, with techniques such as the Water Dragon Bullet being purely brute force¡ªa force mighty enough to shatter bricks! Even so, Tao Yu couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by the sheer power of the ninjutsu itself. Ninjutsu had the potential to fill the gap between his usual moves and the power of the minor triad, covering certain scenarios. And this was just the ordinary ninjutsu of Meteormine; once she used her Kekkei Genkai... Suddenly, Tao Yu¡¯s eyes shone with a glimmer. The transformation and conversion of the Yin-Yang Five Elements had already been perfected in him. Kekkei Genkai? Kekkei elimination and even Kekkei entrapment; he might find a suitable approach! It¡¯s just that the ninjutsu used wind and lightning elements, whereas he was more in tune with wood and metal. However, he also had a grasp of lightning intent, and there was Wood Release as well! This quickly plunged Tao Yu into deep contemplation. "I might be able to master categories like Dust Release given time. Dust Release seems to involve wind, so that¡¯s a bit tricky. If only I could learn that shorty¡¯s flying ninjutsu to solve the flying problem... "Besides, it seems I might not be able to comprehend abilities like Kimimaro¡¯s, Sharingan, and Byakugan¡ªthose extraterrestrial bloodline powers," Tao Yu murmured to himself. He understood well. With certain chakra property transformations and integrations, someone might develop an artificial Kekkei Genkai, similar to ¡¯traditional releases¡¯ like Lava Release, which he should be capably of learning. But he probably had no chance with those special ones. Unless the opponents were Yuan Force creatures that could burst forth with power. And now, watching Tao Yu absorb his own ninjutsu back into himself, their eyes widened in astonishment. Also, due to the destructive power of ninjas, the attacks of Jonin and even special Jonin could not be ignored. They thrived on sudden bursts of strength. Before the endgame, the confrontation between ninjas in terms of intelligence and tactics remained crucial. The mutual defeats of Zabuza and Kakashi in the early days were typical examples. It would be best to either trade or complete the learning of Sealing Techniques before considering the issue of the Tailed Beasts. "What urgent issues?" Michiru hesitated a bit. "You have occupied Marley, have you learned about the Titans?" "Yes, the War Hammer Titan has caused us some trouble, but its weaknesses are too obvious." "What about the other Titans?" "The Eldians?" "Right, at this moment, someone on Paradis Island has triggered the Earth¡¯s rumbling, and tens of thousands of Colossal Titans are heading this way. I don¡¯t know if they can cross the sea, but if this plan exists, then they probably can..." Tao Yu did not know the future of the Titans, but he knew that if such a plan existed, then those Colossal Titans must be able to cross the sea. Actually, those creatures were indeed swimmers, capable of generating steam to sink battleships. "Demons?" "Titans from Paradis Island are coming out?" "The demon race, huh..." "..." Some of the Marleyan impostor soldiers nearby overheard this conversation and collapsed in despair. Upon hearing this, Michiru¡¯s expression turned solemn. If they were all on the level of the War Hammer Titan... "Those Colossal Titans average a height of fifty to sixty meters and may be more troublesome than you imagine." "What! Fifty to sixty meters? Tens of thousands?" "Yes." This revelation left Michiru feeling powerless. Although the Land of Water was one of the Four Great Nations, it was not a land of wealth. She had brought two thousand ninja troops with her, mostly genin and chunin, with fewer than a hundred Jonin. Even tens of thousands of ordinary Titans, just a dozen meters high, would be alarming. The number was too great; if they were too densely packed, it would be difficult to use their dexterity to evade, forcing them to face the onslaught head-on. This kind of straightforward push was extremely effective against ninjas. But now, with tens of thousands of Titans fifty to sixty meters tall, there was no solution at all! The sheer size of these creatures meant that every strike was akin to a ninjutsu attack, even ordinary walking and trampling could bring endless death! Because of their size, even though they had learned of the Titan¡¯s weak spots from Marley, it was still very difficult to land effective hits; one misstep could result in being crushed to death. Too many people and there¡¯s a lack of agility, with the possibility of occupying each other¡¯s spaces; too few and there¡¯s no efficiency! Even if this happened in their homeland, the Land of Water, where they could perform to their fullest, it would probably require the use of Jinchuriki ¨C the strategic weapons ¨C just to fend them off. Would this fertile land they had finally occupied be trampled by these Titans? Chapter 401 - 361: Resolution "How can there be so many? How is this possible? Unbelievable!" High above, strong winds blew, bringing with them heavy moisture. Aboard the floating craft, Michiru Mei was squeezed between Tao Yu and Sun Shiyu, her face full of shock as she looked down at the group of Colossal Titans below. They seemed to be moving sluggishly, but their pace was actually swift, and they had already reached the edge of Paradis Island. She had agreed to impart the basic knowledge of Ninjutsu, as well as all of her own Ninjutsu techniques, on the condition that Tao Yu and the others would assist her in gathering intelligence. It wasn¡¯t about fighting the Titans head-on, but rather about helping to plan their path to facilitate evasion and relocation. For now, the Land of Water was unwilling to give up the lush land they had acquired. Moreover, in Michiru Mei¡¯s view, helping Marley overcome this crisis could also be seen as a way to win people¡¯s hearts to some extent. Hidden Mist Village was facing a similar problem to the new Development Zone; they were short of hands! Even though the population of the Land of Water was not small, it would take a long time to colonize Marley, and currently, the land was easy to control only because the Tybur family and Marley¡¯s upper echelons had thrown in their lot with them. Helping them with this Titan crisis was meant to win their loyalty. "I have understood the situation, so please take me back so I can make the evacuation arrangements," Mei said. Michiru Mei was a genius capable of mastering both Lava Release and Boil Release bloodline limits, and in terms of theory, she could be considered a top student. While on the floating craft, she had taken out pen and paper and was quickly calculating. She listed various formulas, simplified the map, and predicted a rough direction of their movement. Just as they had flown back and landed, she called out to Tao Yu without waiting for a response, immediately summoned the leading Jonin, took out the map that she had already drawn with many markings, and laid it out to explain. In this time of crisis, she displayed an unexpectedly calm demeanor, commanding with orderly precision. This caught the casually looking-around Sun Shiyu¡¯s attention, her beautiful eyes lighting up. A commanding talent! That was indeed quite rare. She didn¡¯t disturb Michiru Mei, waiting for her to finish all her arrangements, and even waited until Ao had taken the scouting platoon over to the water surface to monitor the Titans¡¯ movements.@@@@ Only then did Sun Shiyu speak up gracefully, "Miss Michiru Mei is very capable. I wonder if you¡¯d be interested in joining our gathering place." Explore more at novelhall.Co?m There was no disguise in this headhunting, as sometimes directness was necessary in Abyss. These words made Michiru Mei pause for a moment. But no doubt, it was a recognition of her capabilities, prompting her to gracefully stroke her hair and smile, "I appreciate Miss Sun¡¯s generous offer, but my life¡¯s goal is to revive my village, so I regretfully must decline your kind invitation." "No problem, having one¡¯s own convictions is a good thing." Sun Shiyu wasn¡¯t too concerned, knowing well that among the Chosen Ones, there were even more stubborn individuals, so it was natural for her to face rejection. She even suspected that Michiru Mei might be a Chosen One. If it were earlier times, when there were fewer or no Chosen Ones, she might have used some tactics, but now that there were enough Chosen Ones, there was no urgent need for more. Chosen Ones are often stubborn, and a melon forcibly twisted off its vine is not sweet. The most dazzling red fireworks erupted over the sea, which must mean that the Titans¡¯ tracks had been spotted. "I have no idea how those things managed to cross the sea..." However, Tao Yu soon discovered that these Colossal Titans crossed the sea at a speed even faster than their pace on land! They actually swam over! With the mechanical movements beneath their feet, they seemed to move rapidly near the water¡¯s surface, probably due to the similar density to water. And because of their immense size and numbers, they stirred up huge waves, making them extremely noticeable! Soon after, more guiding flares rocketed into the sky. Whether Marley¡¯s own armed forces, joined by two thousand ninjas, could manage a timely evacuation remained uncertain. "Do what we can, and leave the rest to fate..." Tao Yu wasn¡¯t fixated on saving everyone, only doing what was within his power... ... Rumble rumble~ Before the marching Colossal Titans, all houses were flattened, and even the most robust fortifications crumbled without resistance. They appeared to be tireless perpetual motion machines, relentlessly moving forward. Even as the ninjas from the Hidden Mist Village and Marley¡¯s armed forces rapidly evacuated the disaster zones under Himejima¡¯s command, they couldn¡¯t manage to evacuate everyone. Still, many Marleyans met their end under the Titans¡¯ feet. But to have gotten this far was already the Hidden Mist ninjas¡¯ greatest effort. "It really is a force like a natural disaster..." Himejima watched the line of Titans pass by with a somewhat dazed expression. One was nothing special, ten were not much either, and even a hundred or a thousand could be dealt with. But tens of thousands... There was a hint of sigh in her eyes. They had done their best. The main issue was that some people were just too stubborn. They wouldn¡¯t believe in the danger until they felt the Titans¡¯ tremors themselves. Otherwise, more lives could have been saved. "Don¡¯t worry too much. We¡¯ve dealt with smaller Pure Titans before. Once they leave this world¡¯s fragment, they¡¯ll lose that regenerative ability and should gradually sink into the endless ocean," Tao Yu casually reassured, knowing that Himejima was worried the Titans might find their way to the Land of Water. But the likelihood of that was slim, the command had already been given... "I thank you, Mr. Tao, for your assistance. Our previous promise still stands, and now I am about to return to the village to report, bringing the information about the Abyss. If Mr. Tao is willing to come with me, it would be more than welcome," First expressing her gratitude, Himejima then extended the invitation. "No problem, I¡¯d like to see the situation there for myself. Besides, I might soon need to hire your services to make my way to the World of Avatar..." Tao Yu considered that he would likely need to use the ships and personnel of the Land of Water when traveling to the World of Avatar. If he could have a couple of elite teams along for support, that would be ideal. Now that he could absorb the Qi of Heaven and Earth, adapting to the air in the World of Avatar wouldn¡¯t be an issue. It remained to be seen whether the ninjas had their own methods. But even if they couldn¡¯t adapt, that was fine. It was meant to be just an added luxury. The main thing was to transport him there. The reputation of the formal Shinobi Villages for mission completion was unimpeachable, and their discipline was high; they lived for their missions. This was a rarity in other worlds. As for the reward, the Life and Death Jade dropped by Shi Zhixuan was actually quite suitable. For ninjas who prized attack power but had low health, it was hard to refuse such an item... Chapter 402 - 362 Land of Water Ao stayed in Marley to preside over the general situation, along with the majority of ninjas who had come on the expedition. Terumi Mei only brought one Jonin and two Chunin, as well as the sailors responsible for operating the ship, setting sail with Tao Yu on their voyage. Rather than choosing the Marley ironclad warships that had already started burning coal, they still opted for the sailboats from the Land of Water. In terms of speed, the sailboats, which could be considered Yuan Force items boasting Ninja World high-tech, were even faster, and the sailors were more accustomed to them... ... The sea was serene under the clear sky, but beneath the gentle breeze, the waves still surged over two meters high, continuously lapping against the hull. "It¡¯s hard to believe that some ninjutsu, which we can only complete with the nature transformation of our chakra, Mr. Tao can use at will, and he can even use Kekkei Genkai..." Standing at the edge of the deck, Terumi Mei watched in awe as Tao Yu deployed the Scorch Release: Incinerating Flare Technique directly against the sea, its acid-like impact causing the water to hiss and bubble. But Tao Yu felt even more odd than her. "Scorch Release and Boil Release are both changes in the nature of fire and water, but even when I use them, the clash between the two True Yuan elements only results in a forceful impact. Without adding the Yin-Yang transformation to induce annihilation, the power would actually decrease. Yet by imitating Terumi Mei¡¯s chakra operation, I can achieve such an effect..." Tao Yu felt the normally incompatible True Yuan elements of water and fire merge in a bizarre fashion. Depending on the ratios, it led to either the fluid-like Scorch Release, or the gaseous Boil Release, both primarily corrosive in function. And Tao Yu felt this corrosion, though akin to strong acid, was more like two clashing powers going berserk upon contacting a ¡¯third-party¡¯ and breaking the equilibrium. It was an intriguing sensation, enriching Tao Yu¡¯s understanding of the Yin-Yang Five Elements Divine Thunder¡¯s application. "I must thank Miss Terumi Mei for her generous teachings, or else I wouldn¡¯t have been able to grasp it so quickly." Tao Yu sincerely expressed his gratitude, as Terumi Mei allowed him to inject his True Yuan into her body to observe her chakra changes, enabling him to quickly learn and use his own version of True Yuan. "It¡¯s all due to your talent and ability. Where your limits lie is simply unfathomable." Terumi Mei was somewhat moved, envy showing on her lovely face. This was the disparity in talent! Pioneers, truly enviable. By now they had been at sea for half a month, passed most of the journey, and were about to reach the Land of Water. In this time, Tao Yu had hastily grasped many ninjutsu taught by Terumi Mei, forming his own understanding of them. Most of the ninjutsu were actually of no practical use to Tao Yu, they only made it more convenient for him to manipulate some powers, expanded the scope of their application, and improved his hand Seal proficiency. He could perform nearly all ninjutsu with an abbreviated hand Seal; the Water Dragon Bullet, a ninjutsu normally requiring forty-four signs, was shortened to three, and some techniques could even be cast without any signs. However, the most practical for Tao Yu were just five of them. "By rights, Mangetsu Ho?zuki should just be starting to make a name for himself, Haku¡¯s parents should still be alive, and the Kaguya clan hasn¡¯t met their demise yet. "But with the unstable keg that is the Fourth Mizukage, I wonder what the real strength of the Tailed Beasts is..." Tao Yu pondered incessantly. Based on the current situation, if Mito Uzumaki is considered the benchmark for Kage Level, then even after returning to the Land of Water where his chakra could be more vibrant, Tao Yu was confident that he could seize an opportunity to eliminate her in an instant. He had always had a strong advantage over humanoid creatures. However, it cannot be denied that even relying on 70% Demonization-enhanced Phase Shift to withstand a direct attack from Mito Uzumaki would be unsustainable. Ninja attacks are about speed, ruthlessness, and precision and likewise have an advantage against humanoid targets. If several Shadow-level powerhouses were to gang up on me, I¡¯d have no choice but to spend Yuan Force recklessly to eliminate them quickly; otherwise, if I let them attack in unison, repairing my injuries would cost me more. If they coordinated well with each other, I might have to flee. "Haha, the young lady Mito has returned! I¡¯ve seen your message; you¡¯ve occupied a fertile piece of land, which is quite impressive. I was really worried that every direction would be desolate, but you¡¯re indeed suited to be the Fifth Mizukage," Tao Yu was somewhat baffled at the sight of Hozuki Gengetsu approaching. Who was this blond pompadour uncle? A Grandmaster? But a Grandmaster wouldn¡¯t be this young, right? It definitely wasn¡¯t Kankitsu Yagura; that guy had a child¡¯s face, while this one with the pompadour and a high-collared coat... Tao Yu raced through his thoughts, harnessing his powerful spiritual force from the Meditation Technique to search his own related memories, which were on the verge of being forgotten, and managed to match the identity. Hozuki Gengetsu? The Second Mizukage? WTF! Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be during the Third War? And Tao Yu had also spotted seven other distinct figures behind Hozuki Gengetsu. The unique appearance of the likes of Suika Kabuto, the pufferfish spirit, also made it clear who these seven were. I haven¡¯t stumbled upon the complete happy family of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist with Might Dai? "This is our Second Mizukage, Lord Hozuki Gengetsu. In fact, the Second Mizukage isn¡¯t from our era, but he has appeared due to some unknown reason, and I¡¯m not sure how to explain this," Mito Uzumaki briefly explained the situation, prompting Tao Yu to nod dumbfoundedly. No need to explain, it¡¯s so Abyss... Chapter 403 - 363: Jinchuriki "Oh, thank you for the intelligence you¡¯ve brought, dear guest. Rest assured, our Hidden Mist Village values such matters greatly, and the mission is our raison d¡¯e?tre." Hozuki Gengetsu had specially hosted a banquet for Tao Yu. The banquet was held in the open air, with lanterns strung up and long tables laden with delicacies. There was an abundance of fine wine, fine food, and beautiful people. It all brought a lively atmosphere to the entire scene. Attending the banquet were the high-ranking members of the Hidden Mist Village: Hozuki Gengetsu, the Second Mizukage; Gengetsu, the Sage; Terumi Mei; the Three-Tails Jinchuriki Kankitsu Yagura; and the Six-Tails Jinchuriki Utakata. There had been intense conflict between Utakata and Yagura when Yagura was being controlled, and Utakata even defected for a time. But after the illusion technique was lifted and Hozuki Gengetsu returned, the important Jinchuriki who roamed the Land of Water was brought back. The grand banquet was not only to welcome Tao Yu, but also to celebrate the gains made on Marley¡¯s side. The conquest of Marley could be called the greatest gain for the Hidden Mist Village since entering the Abyss. It could even be said to be the greatest gain since the founding of the village. Tao Yu, who brought news from the Abyss as well, was among the most important guests since the village¡¯s foray into the Abyss... "The Second Mizukage is being too kind. Even without our early warning, you would have figured it out sooner or later. We just saved some time." Tao Yu was never stingy with compliments. He smiled, lifted his cup to Hozuki Gengetsu, and then drank heartily. Hozuki Gengetsu with his blond pompadour and high-collar coat looked quite serious, but his speech always had a bit of a humorous touch. Yet in Tao Yu¡¯s impression, he was by no means weak among the Shadow-level Powerhouses. Now it was almost as if the village in its prime had arrived at this time, and the current strength of the Hidden Mist Village could be said to be at its peak. Both Jinchuriki were nearly perfect Jinchuriki, able to fully utilize the Tailed Beasts¡¯ powers, coupled with three Kage-level individuals: Hozuki Gengetsu, the Sage, and Terumi Mei. The Seven Ninja Swordsmen hadn¡¯t been rendered useless by some green-skinned Genin either, truly a time of prosperity. "Haha, we are quite sensitive to intelligence. Having prior knowledge undoubtedly solves many problems and avoids much trouble. Now we have begun to build more observation posts and guard stations along the coast to deal with troubles from the sea. "And no matter what, because of your early warning, Marley had time to react, reducing the losses, which is extremely important." Hozuki Gengetsu spoke with a bit of tongue-twisting flare, but even then, his expression turned much more serious¡ªa genuine sign of gratitude. "I also received my payment and I¡¯d like to continue learning more about Ninjutsu from everyone," Tao Yu said, smiling as he watched a dance performance nearby. Then he curiously asked Hozuki Gengetsu, "Second Mizukage, is there something strange about Yagura and Utakata? My Spirit Perception keeps warning me it¡¯s dangerous. It makes me feel rather uneasy." Initially, the relationship between Kankitsu Yagura and Bubble was very bad, but now that Kankitsu Yagura has returned to normal and retired, and Bubble has returned, they have actually let bygones be bygones. A combination of a handsome man and a young boy does seem a bit odd. "Uh, it might be a bit presumptuous but I wonder if I could get a small glimpse of the power of the Tailed Beasts." Tao Yu said thoughtfully. This surprised Hozuki Gengetsu a bit, but after only a moment of consideration, he nodded in agreement. "Of course, but even when controlled by a Jinchuriki, the power of the Tailed Beasts is a bit too great, we must be careful with safety." "Of course, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m a bit curious, as Miss Mei Terumi is aware, my abilities are all-encompassing. I want to see if I can simulate the power of the Tailed Beasts." Tao Yu said frankly. But that is certainly just an excuse, although Tao Yu¡¯s skills have improved a lot by now, he can even directly stimulate True Yuan to release ninjutsu. However, in terms of size, he¡¯s definitely not comparable to the Tailed Beasts; if he used the Tailed Beast Bomb in the same extravagant manner, it would be a total loss. He just wants to see if he can glean something from the Tailed Beasts. If he remembers correctly, the Ten-Tails is the combination of the nine Tailed Beasts, and it¡¯s not necessarily made up of all nine; it can be substituted with a portion of their chakra. Let¡¯s not worry about future plans for now, it¡¯s still important to check out the quality of the Tailed Beasts at present. "We¡¯ll wait until after the banquet, it¡¯s also a good opportunity for the people in our village to witness the power that comes from other places in Abyss." It was both a celebration and a chance to gather more intelligence, so Hozuki Gengetsu had no reason to refuse. Information is mutual. While the other party may want to learn about the Tailed Beasts, they will inevitably expose their own information. Moreover, Hozuki Gengetsu was also curious about Tao Yu¡¯s claim that his abilities were all-encompassing. Releasing the Tailed Beasts in a friendly match was also a decent option. It¡¯s nearly for the same reason that Tao Yu would issue a challenge. In a real-life-and-death fight against a Jinchuriki, Tao Yu doesn¡¯t have much confidence; unleashing Tailed Beast Bombs, drawing chakra cloaks, and using various Hidden Mist techniques to oppress with firepower. If you get too close and they self-detonate their Tailed Beast cloak, it would be quite awkward. But in a friendly match, the Jinchuriki¡¯s large-scale destructive moves are not so easy to use. Fewer Tailed Beast Bombs, the easier it is to dodge... ``` Experience more on novelhall.Co?m Chapter 404 - 364: Shock and Awe The round moon in the sky shed a phosphorescent glow over a lake, lending a dreamlike quality to the ripples on the water¡¯s surface. Untainted by light pollution, the natural scenery beneath the moonlight possessed a mysterious allure. At this moment, the diminutive Kankitsu Yagura stood on the surface of the lake with a scepter in hand, surrounded by ninjas from the Hidden Mist Village who had attended the earlier feast. "Ordinary Jinchuriki, if they carelessly use the power of the Tailed Beasts, face a tremendous burden on their bodies, but I and Utakata have almost completely communicated with the Tailed Beasts and can perfectly harness this power," Kankitsu Yagura, having been the Fourth Mizukage and aware that Tao Yu was a guest and possibly a future patron, patiently explained some things to Tao Yu, who stood on the shore. "I see, please proceed, Kankitsu-kun," Tao Yu stood on the shore and extended his hand in a gesture of invitation. Simultaneously, True Yuan simulated Chakra to walk on water, starting to make his way toward the surface of the lake. "Not yet knowing Mr. Tao¡¯s abilities, I can¡¯t gauge properly," Kankitsu Yagura earnestly said, in turn inviting Tao Yu to make the first move. Tao Yu did not stand on ceremony in response. His hands quickly formed Hand Seals. While Tao Yu used both hands for Hand Seals, several different Ninjutsus appeared at his side! First, seven Water Clones rose from the surface of the lake, then changed into the image of Tao Yu, followed by the rise of two dragons behind him, one in deep blue and the other in profound black, each three to four zhang in length. This method of simultaneously forming Hand Seals for two types of Ninjutsu, and saving a significant amount of the sealing process, shocked the observing ninjas. He really only studied for a dozen days during his trip here?! And he¡¯s already modifying Ninjutsu on his own?! The Blade Seven, who had been standing on the side with a somewhat scrutinizing demeanor, now had a change in expression. The astonishing resistance and impact made Kankitsu Yagura inwardly shocked, but also relieved. "However, uh-uh-uh-uh~" Struck by the linked forces of Ren Water¡¯s Thunder and Gui Water¡¯s Thunder, which pierced through the Tailed Beast cloak, Kankitsu Yagura was shocked and jittered on the spot. This turn of events led the watching ninjas to a sense of disbelief. Even Mei Terumi, who knew Tao Yu the best, widened her eyes in amazement; he had grown stronger again! He had come up with new tricks! Hozuki Gengetsu also crossed his arms, "This fusion is interesting, usually even if you control both Lightning Escape and Water Escape, it¡¯s difficult to achieve this kind of coordination." Mixed Ninjutsu wasn¡¯t anything unusual; the Third Hokage had even used all five escapes together, but to achieve this subtly and penetrate the Tailed Beast cloak was an entirely different matter! Fortunately, as a Jinchuriki, Kankitsu Yagura was after all protected by the Tailed Beast cloak¡¯s Chakra. Although his Tailed Beast cloak began to dissipate slightly, Tao Yu didn¡¯t follow up with a coup de gra?ce, allowing him to recover his breath. Wiping the saliva from the corner of his mouth, still feeling the lingering tingling sensation, and seeing Tao Yu, Kankitsu Yagura also revealed a resigned smile, "Mr. Tao has fine skills, managing to infuse Lightning properties into the Water Dragon Bullet, and I, relying on the Tailed Beast¡¯s Perception, didn¡¯t notice anything at all." "After all, I¡¯m not using Chakra, so it¡¯s quite normal," Tao Yu politely smiled, acknowledging that a Jinchuriki was indeed powerful; just the tearing force of the Tailed Beast cloak was enough to destroy his Water Dragon Bullet, with a brute defensive power and strength stronger than even his own Demonization. But in the end, there were weaknesses, and the insight afforded by the Yi Sword Technique made him adept at finding these weaknesses. "So, your Water Clones must also be infused with this Lightning attribute, indeed a formidable tool for restraint," Kankitsu Yagura came to realize, eyeing the approaching Water Clones with a serious expression as the Chakra in his body thickened further, transitioning from its original translucent state to one closer to a beast, entering a semi-Tailed Beast state. Chapter 405 - 364: Awe-Inspiring_2 But precisely because he remained vigilant against the initial attack and chose to defend, leaving an opening, it allowed the seven Water Clones to establish their positions within the range of the Celestial Pole Big Dipper formation and then simultaneously perform Hand Seals. While they were forming Hand Seals, Tao Yu¡¯s actual body also formed the Seal of Si in sync. Because Tao Yu had significantly simplified his Hand Seal process before, his sudden move was unforeseeable, leaving others in the dark about what he intended to do. Water Escape: Water Prison Technique! A massive sphere, with the seven Water Clones at its boundary, rose from the surface of the lake, instantly encasing the half-Tailed Beast form of Kankitsu Yagura within it. After that, Tao Yu changed his Hand Seal and used the only Sealing Skill he had learned from Hozuki Gengetsu. Water Sealing Technique! Although Hidden Mist Village was not famous for its Sealing Techniques, with the fall of the Whirlpool Country, many clans obtained some of what was left. The Water Sealing Technique was considered a fundamental standard Sealing Skill, a precursor to the Five Elements Seal and the most convenient and easily mastered technique for a Water Escape Ninja. In combination with the Water Prison Technique, which already possessed partial Sealing powers, black tadpole scripts began to move up the water prison, following its flow. Kankitsu Yagura inside the Water Prison similarly sensed trouble, feeling a delay in his powers. As he was about to erupt in a roar and transform fully, the seven Water Clones exploded simultaneously, and the lightning contained within caused Kankitsu Yagura inside the Water Prison to stiffen again. In the end, he could only watch wide-eyed as the tadpole scripts spread over the Water Prison, and as it shattered, they fell upon him, engulfing him in a wave of weakness. Raising his arm to look at the Tailed Beast cloak on his arm, which seemed to have come alive, Kankitsu Yagura gave Tao Yu a look of recognition. "Mr. Tao really is formidable. However, a basic-level Sealing Technique such as Water Sealing cannot contain a Tailed Beast. I must get serious now." Kankitsu Yagura sighed, a touch ashamed. Initially, when faced with a guest, he had intended to politely make allowances, but this concession had put him in a difficult position from the first exchange. Do you think the Tailed Beasts were distributed to you... .Co?m "I want to ask, with your current form, if I shave off a piece of this giant thing, it won¡¯t hurt you, right?" Hearing Tao Yu¡¯s words, besides Kankitsu Yagura, the other elite members of Hidden Mist Village also paused in surprise. Even after witnessing the power of the Tailed Beast, he dared to say such a thing? Some were skeptical, but many felt a chill in their hearts. Having suffered twice at the hands of Tao Yu, Kankitsu Yagura undoubtedly belonged to the latter category. With gravity, he said, "The essence of becoming a Tailed Beast is still Chakra; my true body is at its core. As long as you don¡¯t harm the core, it won¡¯t cause me too much damage, so feel free to go all out." Kankitsu Yagura was well aware that this was also about gauging his opponent. The techniques used by his opponent so far had all been learned from Hozuki Gengetsu; while he knew about the rapid Hand Seals, the integration of Ninjutsu, and that he was quite innovative, he had not yet seen any abilities that were uniquely his own. So, relying on his own tough hide, he was prepared to endure for a bit to understand the power of the outside world. "Alright, be careful. This move might be a bit too powerful, I¡¯ll try to aim slightly off. Don¡¯t move around, okay..." Tao Yu slowly reached for the Black Iron Heavy Sword on his back. With continued use to date, and having employed the technique Little Three Harmony numerous times and even been tempered by heavenly thunder, the Black Iron Heavy Sword had grown increasingly familiar, even gaining a new trait. [Spirit Communication]: When wielded by the user himself, the sword becomes more efficient; when used by others, they will feel resistance. For this reason, many of Tao Yu¡¯s abilities could now be channeled through the Black Iron Heavy Sword.@@@@ Chapter 406 - 364 Shock_3 "Forget it, let¡¯s get up close, easier to control, don¡¯t want to accidentally miss..." Grasping the Black Iron Heavy Sword, Tao Yu slowly exhaled, and the Black Iron Heavy Sword emitted a sword¡¯s hum. Accompanied by the significantly enhanced Perception due to the Tailed Beast, Kankitsu Yagura instantly felt a sense of threat. Immediately afterward, it subconsciously began gathering a Tailed Beast Bomb. The brutal and overbearing convergence of Chakra made Tao Yu¡¯s scalp tingle. Might expands brick by brick! It¡¯s just forcefully merging! Not the slightest skill involved! For Tailed Beasts, it¡¯s only about having a method that can stack power as much as possible, a channel to infuse one¡¯s own Chakra! The Tailed Beast Bomb is such a channel! "What¡¯s so great about having a lot of energy, it¡¯s still about how you use it..." With the Phantom Demon Technique activated, Tao Yu left a trail of afterimages on the surface of the water, clearly speeding up even without using Inherent Time Control. With such a large target, it¡¯s indeed a bit difficult for me to deal with, but similarly, a larger size also means a more cumbersome response. No marking, Water Body Flicker Technique! A Water Clone was left in place, and Tao Yu instantly appeared behind the Three-Tails, right by its tail. The Yin-Yang Five Elements Divine Thunder had already been brewing in the Black Iron Heavy Sword, and with a casual toss! The Yin-Yang Five Elements Divine Thunder combined into one! A brilliant aurora, like a rainbow formed by splashing water turned into ice, whoosh~ At the base of one of Isobu¡¯s tails, accompanied by the swift sweep of the colorful aurora-like sword light, a section directly vanished into thin air. But the Six Paths level contains the strongest Sealing Technique in this world. Earth Exploding Star... "Take your time thinking, you can plan slowly, haven¡¯t you already obtained a tail..." Pity, the Naruto world was divided too much, now there¡¯s information on the Land of Water and Land of Wind, but no idea where the other parts have dropped off to... Enjoy exclusive content from novelhall.Co?m "I concede..." As Tao Yu completed the sealing after cutting off the tail and rapidly contemplated in his mind, Kankitsu Yagura decisively chose to concede and then reverted back. It was visible that his complexion was somewhat pale, and there was a trace of fright on his face. Too exaggerated! Completely unaware of what kind of attack it was, with just a flash of that beautiful aurora, the area it swept across lost all sensation! As if it was straight-up erased! Isobu conveyed a message of fear, saying the will within that segment of Chakra had been wiped clean, it hurt its Yuan Qi, and needed time to recover... Meanwhile, Tao Yu casually glanced at the sealed Chakra information. Sealed Three-Tails Chakra: A portion of a Tailed Beast¡¯s Chakra, has an unknown use, can absorb three thousand Yuan Force. Considered a Yuan Force item, but it didn¡¯t directly transform into a skill or anything, either keep the Chakra or convert it into Yuan Force. "Tailed Beasts can recover on their own, right? Wonder how fast they recover, how awesome would it be to pen it up and take a slice every day..." Tao Yu thought delightedly to himself. However, seeing Kankitsu Yagura¡¯s decisive surrender and the lingering fear in his eyes, Tao Yu also felt it might not be as good as he imagined, perhaps the cut-off parts don¡¯t recover that quickly... Chapter 407 - 365 Trouble on the Sea "What was that just now..." "I don¡¯t know..." "Aren¡¯t you a Perception ninja?" "My perception was blocked, I don¡¯t know..." "..." Tailed Beasts are a village¡¯s strategic weapons!@@@@ They are not easily sent into battle, and once they arrive on the battlefield, their destructive power is far beyond what Kage Level can compare to; numerous ordinary ninjas will be cut down like grass under the Tailed Beasts. And Hidden Mist Village has two of them! Initially, watching their own Jinchuriki being overpowered was somewhat frustrating for the ninjas of Hidden Mist Village. It was only after entering a complete form that they felt proud and relieved. But before they could even discuss their triumph, it all blew up in an instant? Did the Jinchuriki concede defeat willingly? What happened? Some people had already started cursing Kankitsu Yagura angrily. Just missing one tail doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t fight. But those ninjas who knew Kankitsu Yagura, such as Awabi, were frowning at this time. Although that kid looks young, he¡¯s actually quite competitive. Being controlled by an Illusion Technique was something that had always bothered him. This time, representing the village, even if it was just a tentative exchange with a guest, it wasn¡¯t like him to concede defeat unless he encountered some special situation... It wasn¡¯t just him; Hozuki Gengetsu, who was always laughing and joking, the elder-looking Yagura¡¯s mentor, and Mei Terumi were also frowning, pondering over something. And Tao Yu, having completed the sealing of the tail, said to Kankitsu Yagura with a smiling face, "Not at all, I was also going at full strength. Let¡¯s call it a draw. You were hiding too deep inside, and even if I wanted to target you, it would be difficult to reach you." Tao Yu¡¯s words made Kankitsu Yagura feel a little better, but as a former Fourth Mizukage, he still had his pride and shook his head, "Defeat is defeat. That strike was terrifying; it could truly harm a Tailed Beast. Is this the power of the outside world..." "The Abyss is endless and contains all creation; all sorts of abilities exist there. There are plenty I haven¡¯t seen too. In fact, Mei Terumi also brought gun samples. You¡¯ve seen them, far more powerful than this, and also within the reach of ordinary people..." Tao Yu, having obtained what he wanted, was very amiable, his expression shining with smiles. "Ah, Mr. Tao alone has made me realize how narrow my view has been." At this time, Hozuki Gengetsu also appeared nearby with a Body Flicker Technique, saying with his usual giggling expression, "Our guest is really amazing. I couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of that strike just now. I thought your Ninjutsu was already strong, but sure enough, your own abilities are even stronger." "You¡¯ve taught me as well. I can discuss these skills with you, so we can all improve together. However, the Second Hokage also saw that my Sealing Techniques have quite a few weaknesses, so I hope I can learn from your village¡¯s sealing team." Tao Yu looked at Hozuki Gengetsu and proposed an exchange invitation. Previously, he had privately learned Mei Terumi¡¯s skills as a reward for helping to save Marley together. This had been the situation for some time now. At first, Yagura was also present, but given his age, he couldn¡¯t handle the energy consumption and had gone back to rest in the past few days. It could be said that this massive clash of information had been very helpful to both sides. During this time, Tao Yu, by relying on the strength of his Sealing Skill¡¯s second deification, had also thoroughly and swiftly learned all of Hidden Mist Village¡¯s Sealing Techniques. He also came to understand the Ice Seal used on Utakata and Kankitsu Yagura to seal their Tailed Beasts. It was not as advanced as the Five Elements Seal, similar to Hidden Lightning Village¡¯s Iron Seal used on the Eight-Tails. It was a variation of the Water Sealing Techniques. However, Tao Yu felt that this was very useful for him. Because currently, the most suitable for bearing Sealing Techniques was the power on his shadow side. This Ice Seal would allow him to release it through his shadow. Once entangled by his shadow, there might even be an opportunity to use it directly in battle! Perhaps in terms of lethality, it doesn¡¯t compare to Minor Three Combination and Yin-Yang Five Elements Divine Thunder, but without a doubt, it added breadth to his capabilities. Explore stories at novelhall.Co?m For instance, in situations where he needed to capture alive, it was much more practical than Minor Three Combination and such. Minor Three Combination and Yin-Yang Five Elements Divine Thunder, let alone capturing alive, couldn¡¯t even leave a complete corpse behind. "Moreover, if I truly set my sights on the Tailed Beasts, this ability is indispensable." Tao Yu then turned his gaze towards Utakata, showing a somewhat mischievous smile, "Mr. Utakata, given our relationship, you wouldn¡¯t mind if I borrowed a bit of the Six-Tails¡¯ Chakra for research, would you?" Hidden Mist Village was not aware of the matter regarding the Ten-Tails. Now that both sides had come to understand each other deeply and were cooperatively engaged at such a level, making such a proactive suggestion wouldn¡¯t cause much offense at all. Utakata had seen Tao Yu boldly snatch tails before and was mentally prepared for such a proposal. However, just as he showed a helpless smile and was about to agree, suddenly a seagull flew in through the window with a squawking sound. Tao Yu, having been here for so long, had come to understand that these seagulls were somewhat similar to Konoha¡¯s Ninja Hawks. They were used for sending messages, and the urgent cries indicated a very pressing matter. At such a time... "It¡¯s the Summoning Beasts at the northern outpost, there¡¯s a situation at sea, very urgent." Hozuki Gengetsu¡¯s face, previously all smiles, turned serious. "The north? It shouldn¡¯t be those Titans." This northern point referred to the northern part of the Land of Water, unrelated to other fragments of the Abyss, but Tao Yu also simulated it in his mind and confirmed it was not the direction of the Colossal Titans. It must be trouble from other places, very likely from other fragments! Ninja are not weak, and for them to issue such an urgent warning, the situation must not be simple. The Land of Water was actually quite large, and it used to be somewhat easier to defend with the natural barrier of the ocean, but now, being surrounded by seas and located in the Abyss may not be a good thing after all... Chapter 408 - 366 Monster Enjoy more content from novelhall.Co?m "About the information on the nearby Abyss, I¡¯d like to take a look too, Temor, you don¡¯t mind, do you?" As Temor began to check the contents sent by the messenger seagull, Tao Yu asked from the side. "Of course, there¡¯s no problem, Mr. Tao, please follow me. It¡¯s a giant beast that appeared on the seashore," Tao Yu thought quickly upon hearing this. A giant beast in a ninja¡¯s mouth? That would probably have to be compared to the size of the Tailed Beasts. And when it comes to creatures of such size, Tao Yu always felt a bit of a headache. Whether it¡¯s Godzilla or monsters from Ultraman, it¡¯s all about sheer strength overpowering technique. Under Hozuki Gengetsu¡¯s orders, the Jonin, who had come to learn and discuss, quickly dispersed, gathering their own teams to prepare for departure. "Yagura, you stay behind to protect the village, the rest of you, come with me." After leaving Kankitsu Yagura behind, Hozuki Gengetsu, Terumi Mei, and Utakata took the lead and dashed out of the meeting room, swiftly heading towards the dense forest in the north. Tao Yu swiftly followed behind them, displaying the Phantom Demon Technique, not falling behind the speed of these Kage Level ninjas as they rushed on their way. He soon caught up with Terumi Mei. She was still young, a bit thin-skinned. Seeing Tao Yu catch up, she shot him a sideways glance but said nothing else. In the time they had been learning from each other, she had improved the most in the Shinobi Village, holding two bloodline limits, perfectly suited for the theories Tao Yu brought. Her limits in both Lava and Boil Releases had been raised during this period. Right on their heels, a second seagull also arrived, seemingly relaying messages from the front. Hozuki Gengetsu, after seeing it, shared the information with the others. "It¡¯s a beast over fifty meters tall, about the size of a Tailed Beast, with a keratin layer on its body, similar to the skin of a large lizard, with blue blood..." "Blue blood?" Tao Yu had been initially shocked to hear ¡¯lizard skin,¡¯ as dealing with Godzilla, outside of the simplest version, was quite problematic, but hearing about the blue blood, he relaxed a bit. "Yep, the guards have already attempted an initial attack. Jonin with throwing knives and Exploding Tags can deal some damage to it, but it has high resistance to Ninjutsu. Reinforcements nearby have arrived, and though they have provoked the beast, they¡¯ve managed to contain it, currently looking for weaknesses." Hozuki Gengetsu seemed to breathe a sigh of relief but still promptly headed in that direction. Tao Yu, too, relaxed considerably, thinking it looked to be just a matter of size. Such a creature was not a concern. Just like with a single Colossal Titan, without numbers, it wasn¡¯t much of a threat... But as they traveled for about fifteen minutes, almost arriving at their destination, another seagull appeared. After Hozuki Gengetsu read the message, his face darkened again. "What¡¯s the matter?"@@@@ "A new monster has appeared, even bigger, at least seventy meters tall, and it¡¯s humanoid, its body seems to be made of metal!" The deep, penetrating sound traveled far, and flocks of birds flew chaotically through the forest. At the same time, there were also faint sounds being broadcast from the mech, also in neon language. "Tights hot, are you ninjas?" "Idiots, of course they¡¯re ninjas, look at those shurikens and kunai." "So strong! Flesh and blood can restrain the monster?" "It¡¯s unbelievable." It seemed like two people were controlling the mech, and they were chattering excitedly at this moment. So they were the neon mechs from the Pacific Rim, not appearing in the movies, no wonder there wasn¡¯t a bit of an impression. But thanks to this, their communication was fairly smooth, which led to the current collaboration with the ninjas in attacking the monster, and they had obviously gained the upper hand. As a group of them were about to arrive on the scene, they saw him successfully stuff the barrel of the cannon on his shoulder into a wound of the monster. Bang bang bang~ The muzzle blasted violently inside the body of the beast. This result made Tao Yu realize, so that¡¯s why the barrel wasn¡¯t for long-range attacks, no wonder it hadn¡¯t fired while in close combat. Howl~ The monster let out a final wail, then fell thunderously onto the beachfront, causing a surge of waves, and the ground trembled. "How is it, any casualties?" Although Hozuki Gengetsu seemed to be all laughs and jokes, he was undoubtedly a qualified Kage, the first to think about the casualty issue. At that moment, a ninja wearing a ninja vest, apparently a Jonin from the Hidden Mist Village by the speed, quickly approached Hozuki Gengetsu. "Reporting to the Second, two Chunin are dead, thirteen injured." With the size of that monster in sight, it was clear that ninjas with high attack but low defense would be killed on contact. The injuries were also likely not caused directly by the monster, but more probably by after-effects and some scattered debris. However, this also indicated that the ninjas had high combat standards. Those who were veterans of the Third Ninja World War showed a considerable level of tacit coordination. "Hello, are you ninjas?" The audio broadcast from the mech sounded again at this moment. "Yes, we are ninjas. Are you inside this hunk of metal? Would you mind coming out for a bit?" Hozuki Gengetsu looked solemnly at the colossal mech. He had witnessed some parts of the fight between the mech and the monster, and with such size, a single punch¡¯s force was far more than a normal ninja could withstand. But since it seemed rather slow to react, as long as they were not cornered without space to dodge, Chunin probably wouldn¡¯t get hurt by its fists and feet, and overall the threat was much less than that posed by the Tailed Beasts, which allowed Hozuki Gengetsu to breathe a slight sigh of relief... Chapter 409 - 367: New Intelligence "Hello, we are the pilots of the ¡¯Tango Wolf¡¯ Hunter mecha, my name is Chengtaro, and this is my brother Jiro." The two men, both sporting mustaches, finally descended from the mecha. What Hozuki Gengetsu could see, they could confirm as well. These ninjas could breach monsters¡¯ defenses, and likewise, given the chance, they probably could attack the weak points of the mecha¡¯s joints. However, their side didn¡¯t have many effective countermeasures. After all, these mechas were not designed for combat with humans, their primary targets being the tough-skinned monsters. Gauging that the previous cooperation had been quite smooth, and there seemed to be no conflict between them, they eventually chose to come out to understand the situation on this side. "Nice to meet you, I am Hozuki Gengetsu, the Mizukage of Hidden Mist Village, um, it¡¯s a bit complicated to explain right now..." Hozuki Gengetsu seemed to be trying to organize his words. "It¡¯s not that complicated, we are likely from worlds captured by shards of the Abyss..." Chengtaro said with a smile, seemingly wanting to clarify a bit. "Eh? You know about the Abyss?" Tao Yu was somewhat surprised¡ªwere there Pioneers from this direction? Or was there some other reason? "Uh, so you already know about it, huh? Have you also met Reincarnators?" They asked with some curiosity. "Reincarnators?" Hozuki Gengetsu thought there might be a mistake in designation¡ªthey should be Pioneers, but Tao Yu also spoke up, "We are somewhat different from Reincarnators, at present we have only heard of them through other companions, not sure how you encountered them? Nor do we know what situation your world is in now? Or how did you get here..." With Tao Yu¡¯s query, the two parties began to gradually exchange information... ... "I see, you chased after this monster to come near here? A mecha that can be driven on water, huh." Tao Yu looked at the Tango Wolf with some surprise; he hadn¡¯t expected the mecha to be an amphibious model. "Correct, our world was invaded by monsters, and Hunter mechas were the method we found to respond. Later, a group of people who called themselves Reincarnators visited our world. Each of them possessed some strange abilities, and in the end, they assisted us in closing a rift deep in the ocean..." Chengtaro began to understand that Tao Yu¡¯s side was not working with the Reincarnators, but their situations seemed to be somewhat similar. "Are you saying that after completing the task, the Reincarnators left and haven¡¯t come back?" "The location?" Tao Yu inquired curiously. "No discovery yet because we haven¡¯t built a large number of detection platforms here. This place is supposed to be an ocean world covered by floods, overall similar to ours. But it was an unexpected encounter with you guys this time." "So your propulsion system is nuclear-powered, then?" Tao Yu looked up at the mecha. "Yes, the delay in the chain reaction allows us to directly insert weapon-grade nuclear fuel, which is actually good for the nuclear battery." "The Abyss is our common enemy, and indeed we need to work together to overcome it," Hozuki Gengetsu said righteously at that moment. But inwardly, he was furiously complaining. Why does his world not have any world barriers? In the beginning, he thought it was a good thing because they obtained Marley. But now, it seemed that in an Abyssal environment, having world barriers was exceptionally important. Who knows what on earth is going on with the neighbors! Could such enormous monsters like Temor really be coming out of the sea? The Land of Water¡¯s advantage of being surrounded by sea suddenly became a major disadvantage. What used to be natural fortifications turned into environments where monsters could emerge at any time, putting them at a disadvantage all of a sudden. Compared to that, Tao Yu¡¯s world seemed to have the option to attack or defend for the time being. "Let me check the specific information about this monster¡¯s drops. No objections, right?" Tao Yu pointed at the monster¡¯s horn lying nearby while also looking at the mecha. In fact, he had also felt the presence of Yuan Force on the mecha, which was a mechanical item infused with Yuan Force. There must be many parts inside that were illogical black technologies. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for them to leave their world and still defy the laws of physics. "No problem." In another¡¯s territory, the Tao brothers didn¡¯t dare to raise any issues and knew how to act according to the circumstances. For them, the monster¡¯s drops were useless, so it was better to agree generously. A wise man submits to circumstances... Chapter 410 - 368 Departure "Over a thousand Yuan Force isn¡¯t much, nor is it too little, but considering the size of this monster, it¡¯s actually on the lower side," Tao Yu absorbed the unicorn¡¯s Yuan Force directly, and at the same time, frowned upon sensing the mixed information within his body. This unicorn contained two skills, one was "Enormous Strength - Monster," and the other "Sturdy Carapace - Monster." Both abilities were actually quite good, but Tao Yu felt they would alter the user¡¯s body structure. So, he mercilessly discarded them. Compared to the advantages brought by the Longevity Secret series, these two skills that would change the body structure seemed rather useless, nothing but side effects. "Perhaps Pioneers who implant alien bodies would be interested." Mechanical modification types probably wouldn¡¯t want it, but there might be demand for Gang Qi and battle techniques. Overall, its value was average, and who knows if the Reincarnators had any other ways to utilize it. Or maybe it was purely for mission completion. "However, the leather of this monster should be good for those masters to create some Yuan Force armor, and I¡¯m not sure if the meat can be processed. Given its large volume, there¡¯s a lot of it, and the added value is greater than that of the Yuan Force items themselves." Tao Yu simply calculated the value of this monster; if the meat, due to its volume, could be made edible after some processing, plus the leather, the value could be even higher. Considering its destructive power and the difficulty in hunting it, it wasn¡¯t worth specifically seeking out, but if encountered, one could spend some time killing it. "Even if I were to kill it, I would probably have to at least use the Minor Trinity to attack its vital points. Other abilities are more or less just external injuries to the skin." Looking at the areas blasted by the exploding tags, Tao Yu made a judgment. It would require Jonin level skills to thrust a throwing knife into the skin and then detonate it to cause significant damage, otherwise, detonating it on the surface would be just so-so.@@@@ The Minor Trinity and the Yin-Yang Five Elements Divine Thunder would still need to target the fatal areas of the enemy. However, it was a pity that the corpse was just a bit too big; Tao Yu glanced at it briefly while absorbing Yuan Force and noted that with his current second Deification-level Art of Corpse Refinement, it seemed barely possible to perform the Corpse Refining Art. But the resulting creature would be too bloated, and its strength would actually decrease significantly; it also wouldn¡¯t be possible to drag it into a shadow using shadow cover. Moreover, to achieve full control, it would probably require a long-term implantation of a substantial amount of mental force, which would be too wasteful. With so many negative buffs, Tao Yu abandoned the idea. For a moment, Tao Yu even sympathized with Hozuki Gengetsu. Monsters that could emerge from the sea at any moment, with low value and requiring sufficient defenses, were a concern. After all, the Land of Water was populated mainly by ordinary people and was much larger than the Hidden Mist Village. Given the number of ninjas, defending all the coastlines was indeed too difficult. Probably the only solution was to reduce the size of the residential areas, increase the density, and leave buffer zones to buy time to react. It was fortunate that ninja combat strength was not low, and they had two perfect Jinchuriki. "Tailed Beast Bomb must be much more convenient for them than me¡ªit¡¯s basically just rampant firing," That¡¯s probably the difference between a treasure for individual purposes and one for attacking cities. Moreover, the Reincarnators¡¯ influence has already reached here... Tao Yu gazed out at the sea which seemed endless, deceptively vast. But in terms of the distance between shards of the world, it wasn¡¯t much different. If the will of Earth could send them over there, then there was also the possibility that they had started to be dispatched to areas affected by the new Development Zone, and it was completely unknown how strong the dispatched Reincarnators could be. In theory, a Jonin could threaten Tao Yu¡¯s life threshold with their attacks, a stark contrast to the weight of a Chunin. Explore more adventures at novelhall.Co?m Combining the ninja¡¯s mission temperament, they were an excellent choice for support roles. Currently, among the Pioneers of the new Development Zone, aside from the pair of little rich girls, even the other Floating City offspring would struggle to survive a targeted assassination by Jonin-level enemies! At this point, Tao Yu planned to continue travelling from the Land of Water, opposite the direction of Marley, heading along the edge of the Icebound World and aiming for another route to the Rainforest World 02 of Pandora. It is already known that Rainforest World 02 is vast, bordering the Alien World, as well as the Icebound World that neighbors both the Alien and Rainforest 01 Worlds. Therefore, by following the Icebound World¡¯s edge, there is a high likelihood of reaching Avatar or a world adjacent to the World of Avatar. This route is considerably shorter than making another round trip back home. Alternatively, crossing the Icebound World to reach the grasslands is also an option. But Tao Yu wasn¡¯t a masochist; he had no interest in experiencing the cold winds, so he might as well stick to the waterway... ... Aboard the deck of a ship identical to those that traverse Marley, a shark-faced ninja from the Hidden Mist Village courteously bowed to Tao Yu and said, "Mr. Tao, my name is Kisame Hoshigaki, and I¡¯m leading the Mist Village team this time. If you have any instructions, please feel free to tell me." "Alright, thank you for your hard work. The journey can be tedious, so everyone should rest well and save their strength. I¡¯ll also share some basic information about the world we¡¯re about to enter." Tao Yu was quite satisfied with Kisame leading the team. At this time, Kisame wasn¡¯t yet a member of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, nor did he possess Samehada; he was a subordinate of Fuguki Suikazan. And often, he would carry out missions that required hunting down his own comrades, a very confusing period for him. He was very pleased with this mission, which finally didn¡¯t involve killing comrades, and it was even a mission he had actively sought out. Although he certainly was weaker than when the Naruto storyline began and hadn¡¯t reached Kage Level, there was no doubt that Kisame was the epitome of a traditional ninja, a true weapon of missions, one who would readily choose suicide for the sake of information confidentiality. He was willing to pay any price for his mission and had a strong compliance, a true working man of destiny. Although he was not yet Kage Level, Kisame was undoubtedly an elite Jonin at this time. Moreover, under the Unity of Heaven and Man Perception of Tao Yu, he could feel that Kisame¡¯s chakra was indeed very substantial, even more so than Hozuki Gengetsu¡¯s, which made him wonder if it involved some special Kekkei Genkai. In terms of short term Ninjutsu burst, he could even surpass Tao Yu, it was only in endurance and recovery that he didn¡¯t measure up. Aside from him, the other Jonin was a member of the Hikariya clan, named Hikariya Yo. Compared to the Hikariya clan known for their mentally unstable eccentrics, Hikariya Yo was a standard ninja, just quiet and pale. His chakra fluctuation was much more normal, at the level of an ordinary Jonin, far weaker than Kisame¡¯s. However, because of their Kekkei Genkai, their combat ability was still formidable. As for the other six Chunin, Tao Yu didn¡¯t investigate them in detail. Under his Unity of Heaven and Man Perception, they were just standard Chunin without anything special. The power of Chunin wasn¡¯t really a good standard to judge by. Ordinary Chunin, given the chance, could assassinate high-level partners, but these fragile entities could just as easily be taken down by ordinary Inner City mechanics with less than middle-tier partner-level modifications. They lacked the comprehensive abilities of a Jonin and fell short in many aspects. Yet, undeniably, the relentless training and assassination experience of the ninja kept them consistently above the standard. Such experience couldn¡¯t easily be matched by the Acceleration of Yuan Force; it had to be understood only through repeatedly hovering between life and death. "Once we leave this world, your chakra activity will begin to decline. On the way, focus on adapting to the changes in your strength, so there¡¯ll be no mistakes at crucial moments." "Understood..." Chapter 411 - 369 Sieve The extreme cold wind ravaged the shore, even turning parts of the sea into solid ice, resembling countless frozen planets. However, this severe cold was firmly locked within the Icebound World itself and did not affect the outside world in the slightest. Gazing at the Icebound World¡¯s vast and whitened frozen coastline and the oppressive sky, a sailing ship was breaking through the waves, advancing relentlessly. Outside of the Icebound World, there was a stark contrast of sunny skies and a tranquil, beautiful sea surface. Read exclusive content at novelhall.Co?m Perhaps because this area belonged to the Future Water World, it lacked the turbulence of the ocean, emitting an aura of peace and serenity that seemed to calm one¡¯s mind considerably. But beneath the water surface lay the burial ground of an entire civilization... Splash~ A giant fish leaped out of the water, only to be caught in a water prison; Kisame casually pulled it, dragging the unknown species of large fish onto the deck. With two teams of ninjas from the Land of Water and skilled crew members on board, the journey was indeed very comfortable. Hozuki Gengetsu had taken his pay and was seriously considering Tao Yu¡¯s welfare. Several Chunin who previously seemed unremarkable to Tao Yu each had their own special talents, including those who trained seagulls for scouting, those with extraordinary Perception, and also those skilled in cooking. The skillful ninja cook also had a number of Sealing Scrolls containing ample seasonings. "These Sealing Scrolls are really great items." Tao Yu watched a Chunin form several hand signs toward a scroll and release the ingredients from within, his face showing a hint of emotion. Although he already possessed the Corpse Hiding Mirror, and even had the chakra of two Tailed Beasts sealed within, the space inside was still limited. Using his own items was fine, but carrying a large amount of supplies was clearly impractical. For instance, the leather of that monster went cheaply to the Hidden Mist Village. "As Mr. Tao said about the Sealing Scrolls, after leaving the territory of the Land of Water, they are indeed affected. Now, activating a Sealing Scroll consumes nearly half of my chakra." The adept Chunin said, as he skilfully prepared the fish, also explaining some of the current situation. It was already known in Marley that once the ninjas left the Land of Water, their chakra activity sharply decreased. Currently, the ninja on the ship least affected was probably Kisame, who had abundant chakra reserves. The other ninjas had all reported a decline in strength to various degrees. Moreover, the Chunin experienced an even more significant drop, while the Jonin faced more constraints on endurance. A short burst of extreme power would not be significantly weaker, though. "Actually, the consumption isn¡¯t really a problem; the main issue is that these materials are only available in your Land of Water, or rather, only in the Ninja World." Tao Yu also fumbled for a set of scrolls. All these he had conveniently brought over from the Hidden Mist Village. Having now completely emptied the Hidden Mist Village¡¯s Sealing Techniques, Tao Yu could create his own Sealing Scrolls. Relying on the enhancement from the second Deification of his Sealing Skill, it was nothing for him to seal Tailed Beast chakra within. Nevertheless, the materials for this type of scroll required a special kind of tree bark from the Land of Water. According to Hozuki Gengetsu, this was similar in other countries. Tao Yu had previously checked and, without a doubt, confirmed these trees were a type of Yuan Force plant. Unfortunately, these trees absorbed only a small amount of Yuan Force and took an extremely long time to grow. The Land of Water could barely ensure its own self-sufficiency. Just then, Tao Yu forcefully stepped down, unleashing the Great Shift of Qiankun, effectively ¡¯flattening¡¯ the entire nearby sea surface! Then with a ¡¯press¡¯ He made a large section of the sea surface sink inwards, bouncing up like a trampoline due to the recoil. At the same time, he warned the two behind him, "Be careful." Almost as soon as Tao Yu¡¯s words fell, a gaping maw shot up from the water where he had stirred, baring sharp teeth and a crimson oral cavity. With grayish white skin and a pale belly. It was a massive shark! A Megalodon? Or something else emerged from a strange world? "Is this Future Water World just a big melting pot? Why is everything being crammed into here? Is this what happens in worlds with weak defenses?" Tao Yu was somewhat at a loss for words. Neither the Future Water World nor the Ninja World had a proper world barrier, and the same was true for the Titan World. However, the Titan World¡¯s neighbors didn¡¯t present any major disasters or problems, but now the Future Water World had become a complete sieve. All sorts of things were popping up. Why not just throw in an Azure Dragon while you¡¯re at it? Soon, Tao Yu realized that the Megalodon opening its wide mouth and leaping forward wasn¡¯t trying to prey on him and the others. Rather, it was trying to escape the pursuit of the monster behind it! It was even possible that the monster itself was hunting the Megalodon. Which was normal, considering how small humans were compared to these colossal creatures, hardly enough to fill the gaps between their teeth. A sonorous, penetrating roar echoed, as the monster broke through the water¡¯s surface, and then extended what seemed like palm-like front claws, grabbing onto the leaping Megalodon¡¯s tail. At that moment, the droplets of water splashing near Tao Yu seemed to slow down, as if entering slow motion. The gaping mouth of the Megalodon, those uneven huge teeth, the flapping of the gills. The monstrous waves bursting from behind as the monster emerged, the distorted roar filling the slowed-down world. The next moment, Tao Yu moved, and the dazzling aurora swung out by the Black Iron Heavy Sword, like splashing water turned into ice, brushed towards the head of the monster¡ªcreating a beautiful, irregular rainbow in midair. As the motion returned to normal, the monster, now missing half its head, loosened its grip on the Megalodon momentarily before falling back heavily into the water, causing a large splash. The splash caused Kisame and Hikariya Yo, who were rushing over, to bob up and down on the waves. At the same time, watching Tao Yu seize the opportunity for a fatal strike, they too felt a jolt of shock. This employer was incredibly strong! That sudden change just now¡ªin an instant, he had found the perfect moment to attack! Striking precisely at the monster¡¯s fatal spot! This was, in fact, the efficiency that ninjas also strove to achieve... Chapter 412 - 370 Adjacent Worlds The three thirty-meter-long giant sharks were harnessed with ropes, pulling the boat as they raced wildly. Tao Yu stood at the front of the deck, watching the three giant sharks, with a rather satisfied expression on his face. He had no idea which world these creatures came from, but they were quite intelligent. Having killed that monster himself, the subsequent makeshift conscription of them as labor had gone quite smoothly. "I wonder if the little heiress managed to properly place Little Black, and whether those monsters will be parasitized by the Aliens..." However, Tao Yu just thought of this briefly before quickly dismissing the notion. He believed that even transforming a creature like the Phantom Dragon was somewhat strained; his main objective had been to kill the Corpse Refinement. If these monsters were to be parasitized by the Aliens, the consequences could be awfully thrilling. "Alien World 01 truly is a crazy place, but it¡¯s just good luck it was suppressed early on¡ªstill, there are hidden dangers..." Tao Yu thought of the Alien farm. The worlds nearby at most had Pythons from the rainforest, mere little Karami, which had their limits. The farm itself used capybaras as hosts, and the risk was still controllable at the moment. But if some power colluding with the Fortune Thief in secret brought Aliens here on purpose to cause trouble, it could definitely create difficulties, and then there were the Heretic God Followers. "Aliens truly are a double-edged sword, but one can¡¯t easily discard their breeding capabilities, which becomes a scalable, assembly-line process¡ªplus, their rapid growth cycle. Not to mention, the common Aliens can even be tamed to serve as pets, perfect cannon fodder for battle." Just as Tao Yu was pondering this, the three temporarily conscripted giant sharks ahead began to project some uneasy emotions. Tao Yu first suspected another monster had appeared, but then, noticing the unique flying creatures that loomed vaguely in the sky ahead, he realized they might be nearing the border! "Are those creatures from the World of Avatar? They don¡¯t quite seem like it, and I don¡¯t see any towering trees. Even with this elevated terrain, shouldn¡¯t we be able to see something?" Tao Yu pondered, and then signaled the sharks to slow down. He was worried that the border of the Future Water World would turn out to be a waterfall¡ªthat would be pointless. "Mr. Tao, we may be approaching the boundary ahead, those flying things don¡¯t seem to be from this world," said Kisame respectfully as he came from behind. "Yes, prepare for the crew to turn back. We can proceed on our own." Tao Yu looked at the currents on the sea¡¯s surface, noticing that the currents were already swirling towards the direction ahead¡ªit was no longer feasible to continue in that direction. "Alright." "Insects?" Tao Yu thought to himself, involuntarily associating insect-related worlds with trouble. Yet, he quickly rummaged through his memory and found something that matched the description. Starship Troopers! These flying creatures were exactly like the insect troop flyers from within! And looking at the environment here, if one were to exclude the lakes and rivers formed by the influx of sea water, it indeed resembled the kind of places those bug creatures liked to inhabit! "It¡¯s not exactly good news, but it¡¯s not bad either. Other than the Brain Bugs having some psychic abilities, there¡¯s nothing mystical about these insects; they rely mostly on numbers." While Tao Yu was mulling this over in his mind, Kisame reached out his hand to test the air, to first confirm its quality. "Mr. Tao, the air over there is fine, no need for equipment." Because Tao Yu had mentioned the air quality issues in the World of Avatar before, and if that was indeed what lay ahead, going in unprepared would be like a death sentence. Tao Yu nodded at the news, then told Kisame and the others, "Go ahead and give me the Summoning Beast Seagull, I¡¯ll take it across. For Rainforest World 02, you¡¯ll have to put a hood on it. Everything alright with that?" "Mr. Tao jokes, even a freshly graduated Chunin has ways to descend; we are from Hidden Mist Village after all." With that, Kisame took the lead and dashed over the world barrier, leaping down. Although the barrier itself wasn¡¯t too strong, the fact that the ninja could easily pass through the world barrier, but the Summoning Beast Seagull couldn¡¯t, suggested that they were not considered ¡¯Yuan Force creatures¡¯, just ordinary natives. Tao Yu¡¯s main observation, however, was of Hikariya Yo, for he belonged to a special Bloodline Limit and in some sense, was a descendant of the Otsutsuki. Unfortunately, he was also able to cross with ease, causing Tao Yu to sigh. His plans for the Exploding Sharingan and Byakugan might face some issues. "I wonder if directly excavated Sharingans could count as Yuan Force items, they probably should, right? Or perhaps they would need xenotransplantation surgery for implantation." If these were Yuan Force items and Skills that could be absorbed, then Tao Yu would certainly be interested, but if surgery was required, then he would rather not. "It¡¯s a pity there¡¯s no moon, otherwise the giant Rinnegan on the moon could probably..." Tao Yu felt some regret, then after breaking through the world barrier to release the Summoning Beast Seagull, he took a leap downward...@@@@ Chapter 413 - 371 Survivor Thump, thump, thump~ Several figures consecutively plunged into the water. As ninjas of the Hidden Mist Village, they easily neutralized the impact of such a high fall into the water. Behind them, the waterfall-like streams burst forth with a roar that never ceased, lifting water spray that maintained a long-lasting rainbow. The surface of the water also churned with waves due to the rush of the waterfall. However, this had no effect on the few standing on the surface of the water. From the previous perspective to after coming to the surface of the water, those scattered ¡¯islands¡¯ gave off a different feel with mostly towering cliffs and connected rocks, adding a sense of oppression. "Everyone, be careful, I feel many life fluctuations nearby, and there¡¯s hostility too," One of the perceptive Chunin quickly opened his mouth to warn.@@@@ But without him saying it, Tao Yu, under the state of Unity of Heaven and Man, also felt the hostility tinged with brutality and a desire to kill. Insects, in the water... Whoosh~ A unique giant insect resembling the Ahn¡¯Qiraj insect race, leapt out of the water, opening its mandibles wide. With a size of five to six meters, it could be considered a behemoth, causing a great disturbance as it broke through the water¡¯s surface. However, compared to the giant sharks and monsters they had seen before, it was not much to look at. Lacking any special abilities or Alien acid blood, and while stronger and larger in size, it had barely surfaced when Kisame sliced off its upper jaw with a giant Fuuma shuriken. Then, without pausing, he struck its body, severing it into several pieces with just three slices, as insect blood and limbs splattered. "It¡¯s nothing compared to deep-sea monsters, but killing something this size does take some effort. If there are many of them, it could be troublesome." Kisame, although he dispatched the insect with ease, still indicated that it took some effort to kill these insects. Ninjas aren¡¯t known for endurance in battle; a few are manageable, but a large number can be problematic. As the insect was dismembered, its green blood diffused into the water. "There are plenty of them, let¡¯s go, we don¡¯t want to get surrounded." Tao Yu sensed the movement of those insects at the bottom of the lake and pointed towards the direction of the World of Avatar. "Let¡¯s head over there, if not, just go straight in. The Rainforest World 02 is quite special, the world¡¯s will has forcibly shut off communication with other worlds, normal creatures can¡¯t pass through, and shuttling through will be a bit of trouble, but I can take you all there," Tao Yu spoke at an even pace. Although theoretically, if a swarm of insects emerged in this world, there was a risk that their team might be annihilated. But they were not foolish enough to stand in place, having determined that the World of Avatar was not far, they just hurried towards it. Soon after, they all ran across the water surface towards the front. Tao Yu didn¡¯t forget to use the Great Shift of Qiankun to gather the insect corpses filled with Yuan Force and take them over. Forty points of Yuan Force, which for the chaff-level rank of the insect sea, was rather decent, and the reproductive ability of the insects was undoubtedly good. However, it was a pity that the insects were large in size and took up too much space, not as convenient as the Aliens. "There are fragments of skill information, it should be an enhancement of ¡¯biting force,¡¯ or it could be a special skill technique that increases the ¡¯twisting strength¡¯ of areas like the tiger¡¯s mouth, elbows, underarms. There¡¯s no particular change to the body though," One of the insects didn¡¯t have a complete skill, but Tao Yu was able to retrieve part of the information and confirm the general direction. Having an aerial view is convenient, as it quickly revealed the situation on the other side. "Okay, got it. Three individuals shouldn¡¯t be a problem, after all, nuclear weapons are restricted." Tao Yu looked up and could already see three figures at the edge of the highland wearing combat suits and helmets, drenched in blood. Each was holding a gun with a sci-fi feel, one of them limping, clearly having gone through some ordeal. And when they saw the commotion unfolding before them, they seemed quite shocked. Watching the water dragon roar past, smashing an insect to pieces and splattering green blood, they couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in shock. Moreover, the manner in which the other ninjas were killing the insects, almost in hand-to-hand combat, stunned them with its speed and power. With all this going on, running on the water¡¯s surface didn¡¯t seem all that strange. Tao Yu also vaguely made out that they were speaking in English. From their equipment, helmets, and firearms, they did seem to be human infantry from the Starship Troopers. Perhaps, a crashed lander? Three survivors? To prevent them from shooting and causing an unnecessary death, Tao Yu used a sound technique to declare in English, "We mean no harm, just coming up to deal with the insects." Hearing Tao Yu¡¯s English, although the three men were still shocked by Tao Yu and his party, they kept waving and shouting loudly, "Come from the direction we¡¯re pointing! There are mines here." Lucky I called out, otherwise I might have missed the subtle sense of danger from the minefield. It seems these guys are quite cautious, probably as a defense against the insects." Then Tao Yu led two groups of ninjas from the direction they pointed out, bypassing the minefield and directly running up the cliff face. After Tao Yu and his group charged onto the highland, although there were still insects lurking and observing from under the water, none continued their suicidal climb up the highland; it seemed to become calm all at once. The insects had also come to understand Tao Yu and his company¡¯s strength through the attacks and probes along the way. They¡¯re not Aliens who crave powerful individuals; these insects chose not to waste their lives unnecessarily. And Tao Yu and his group¡¯s ability to move effortlessly upon the wall certainly astonished those locals who had never seen such feats, leaving them awestruck. "That¡¯s incredible, what is this?" "Are you guys human?" "You¡¯re not from this world, are you?" Next to them was the World of Avatar, with waterfalls cascading down continuously, and on the neighboring cliff, there was an extremely cold frozen zone. Even the most ordinary grunts must have realized that a change had occurred, and that there were other worlds. This location could be said to be on the brink of four different worlds. After climbing up, Tao Yu did indeed find a crashed lander ahead, which seemed to have lost control after colliding with the world barrier. The world barrier wasn¡¯t rigid; a soft collision gave the lander a chance to make an emergency landing, resulting in the scene before him with three survivors, which wasn¡¯t too surprising. Actually, if they had flown in another direction, they would likely have been fine; choosing Pandora World was just bad luck. It¡¯s just unclear whether these humans have their own base here. After checking the insects again and sensing no danger through his Perception, Tao Yu turned to the three people and inquired, "Do you have a base here? How long since the world fell..." Chapter 414 - 372 Assimilation Atop the yellow-brown highlands, a damaged transport plane had crashed here, embedded diagonally into the ground with severe deformities, yet it had not exploded or broken into pieces. On the ground, there were also numerous bodies covered with blood-stained white cloths. "Hello, I am Colonel Johnny Rigo, the highest-ranking officer of the Rokus Hill base on this planet, but due to a sudden incident that occurred half a month ago, we¡¯ve lost contact with the outside world. Without supplies, our base has fallen, and most of those who could escape have already fled..." Continue your adventure with novelhall.Co?m Johnny Rigo, with blood on his face and a wound on his forehead but in the best condition among the three, gave some explanations to Tao Yu and his group. Although the three of them had guns, after witnessing the scene of these people hunting bugs on the surface of the water, they felt somewhat outmatched; the two sides were completely unequal. And with his explanation, Tao Yu had confirmed the situation: the base here had been overrun by bug creatures due to a lack of supplies. For human beings who rely on logistics and heavy firepower, this was simply a matter of course. They had run in every possible direction, and this group had chosen to head towards the seemingly vibrant Pandora World, only to end up with their heads battered. They were probably not the only ones who made such a choice, but it was rare for these three to have survived the crash. "It doesn¡¯t look very optimistic for you all," Tao Yu casually remarked as he looked around. "Indeed, it¡¯s not optimistic. Only the three of us are left from an entire ship¡¯s crew. There were two others who were seriously injured, but due to the lack of medical supplies and conditions, we had to personally send them off on their journey. The bugs didn¡¯t even need to come; by the time we finished our food, we would probably have starved to death here." Johnny didn¡¯t bother concealing their dire situation.@@@@ The environment was already terrible, and with new people breaking in, he didn¡¯t think it could get any worse. When death becomes a common option, it really doesn¡¯t matter what you choose anymore. Having lost contact with their home planet, lost supplies, the planet suddenly disintegrated into fragments, and they found themselves bizarrely bordering many strange worlds. Now that a group of people had appeared who could run on the water and fight bugs with their bare hands, Johnny¡¯s only thought was to cling to them for dear life. "Do you have any understanding of the world behind you?" Since the bugs weren¡¯t chasing them, there was no urgency, and Tao Yu had time to ask in detail. <>After all, they had ¡¯arrived¡¯ here first. The highlands here were directly connected to Pandora World, but on the parallel side, there wasn¡¯t ground but rather ¡¯mid-air¡¯ comprised of dense plant branches that people could walk on due to the thick canopy. Looking up, one could still see the tree crowns extending upwards and the dense foliage blocking most of the sunlight. Looking straight ahead, under the cover of the leaves, there were many glowing plants that appeared quite dreamy. It even exuded a certain aesthetically beautiful atmosphere. Just in terms of the environment, Pandora World was truly magnificent. "We don¡¯t know much; we can¡¯t get in. However, this protective layer is soft; otherwise, we three might not have survived. Johnny was this type, but in the end, he was an ordinary person. The gap was simply too vast, and willpower alone was useless... ... When Johnny snapped back from his dazed state, he found that Tao Yu and their group had changed into the clothes of their deceased team members and had also donned breathing helmets. Although Kisame and his group had ninja tools, Tao Yu planned to infiltrate the RDA corporation directly using their uniforms, so it was essential to ensure they didn¡¯t look out of place. Even Kisame¡¯s shark-like face was slightly modified with a transformation technique; considering Kisame had abundant chakra, maintaining such a facade wasn¡¯t overly wasteful. Apart from the planetary consciousness named Eva in the World of Avatar, there weren¡¯t any extraordinary combat forces. However, that didn¡¯t mean the World of Avatar wasn¡¯t dangerous! On the contrary, this technologically oriented world was in some ways much more hazardous to Tao Yu than the Land of Water. In the Land of Water, the only real threats to him were the two Jinchuriki and the three Shadow-level Powerhouses. The level of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen only posed a theoretical threat to him. But the World of Avatar was different! Even if it were the Phantom Dragon, Tao Yu was confident he could kill it as long as it didn¡¯t continuously fly, and he was even considering the issue of Alien parasitic summoning. But the power of humans was unknown to him. Even if it was just the RDA corporation responsible for mining operations, who knew if they would suddenly execute a large-scale cleansing? Their arsenal was much greater than that of the incoming Pioneers. In such a scenario, Tao Yu intended to have Johnny and his group send out some contact or even distress signals. It might save a lot of trouble and draw the humans stationed here over, providing a good opportunity to understand the situation. If he could blend in unnoticed, then various threats would be greatly reduced, as they were unlikely to initiate an attack that would also cover their own base. According to the information from the young heiress, only preliminary explorations and contacts had been made regarding the World of Avatar so far; it was certain that the world¡¯s consciousness was strong and exerted different degrees of suppression on powers from outside the world. Although the focus had already been decided to shift toward this world, this far, the efforts were mainly concentrated on gathering forces towards the boundary between the two worlds. Because humans still had a mothership in the sky, it was uncertain if satellite weaponry existed, so direct confrontation had not been determined. Currently, there was more inclination toward negotiation and exploratory probing. The plan was to take over a few mining areas to see the reactions from both sides, then decide on the next course of action based on their responses. Current information indicated that both humans and the indigenous Na¡¯vi were highly vigilant. This may be related to what they understood about the Sand Hidden Village of the Land of Wind. However, it seemed that the people from the Land of Wind hadn¡¯t made a significant impact on this world yet, and it was unknown what exactly had happened. Using Johnny and his team as a trigger to send out a distress signal and then delving deeper might yield more information... Chapter 415 - 373 Smooth Contact The vegetation on Pandora Planet was extraordinarily lush; the plant vines had even constructed several extra layers of ¡¯ground¡¯. Looking down through the gaps in the intertwined vines and foliage was like peering into a dark Abyss, with the sporadic glow of bioluminescent plants only adding an eerie atmosphere. Tao Yu arrived at the barrier and used his Pioneer abilities to open it in advance. Due to the influence of the Illusion Technique, Johnny and his group didn¡¯t ¡¯notice¡¯ at all, instead, they expressed surprise, "Strange, how come we can get in? Before we were always hitting it." "There must be a gap, be careful, the air here is poisonous, check your helmets again." After Johnny issued that reminder, he took the lead in heading towards the dense Rainforest. He stretched out his foot to test, and upon discovering that the aerial vine pathways were solid enough, he stepped on them. "Be careful, it¡¯s hollow underneath, don¡¯t fall down." It seemed that gradually, Johnny began to treat Tao Yu and his disguised companions as members of his team. Although Kisame and his group couldn¡¯t understand English, they could still roughly figure out what was going on.@@@@ "Mr. Tao really is proficient in everything, I didn¡¯t see any flaws in this kind of Illusion Technique." Kisame commented a bit emotionally. "Stay quiet for now; I will communicate any important messages to you telepathically. Be aware, the will of this world is very strong and seems to have some suppressive effect on us." Tao Yu cautioned. After a moment of thought, he infused a bit of Yuan Force into the tear in the barrier to maintain the opening temporarily. If Sand Hidden Village has begun making contact, it meant there must be gaps in these barriers. This world had fallen not long ago, so it naturally had a vulnerable point! No need to be too meticulous, it didn¡¯t matter if there were bugs or even if they were detected, as long as it could briefly serve to let them get through successfully. Even though the bugs seemed too lazy to climb up and attack them, that psychological pressure was unparalleled for these soldiers. So even if the Rainforest might be more dangerous, they did not hesitate! They didn¡¯t know the dangers of the Rainforest, but they had a direct understanding of the dangers posed by the bugs! "Check for any signals." Johnny said to the communications soldier. In a place where even the air was poisonous, finding a safe zone was crucial since they needed it for sustenance. If they couldn¡¯t find a signal, they would have to retreat and find another way. "We¡¯ve picked up a radio signal, to have it in this thick jungle, they must have a high-power transmitter up above, maybe an orbiting spaceship." The communications soldier, with a clunky device on his back, began making adjustments, apparently having captured the local radio frequency. After all, they had advanced to interstellar travel, albeit in a slightly amateurish way, with a communications box reminiscent of World War II. But its functionality was indeed comprehensive. Crackle~ With the sound of electric current, they soon achieved connection. The off-world Pioneer company certainly wouldn¡¯t expect the natives of a planet to perform such operations, so their encryption was not very complex. Suddenly accessing a non-company radio frequency obviously surprised the other side. "Who are you? Pioneers?" Standard English came from the radio, pleasing Johnny, who quickly introduced himself. The effects of Tao Yu¡¯s Illusion Technique were clearly significant, allowing Johnny to answer without mentioning them at all, just constantly explaining their own situation and their world. Chapter 416 - 373 Smooth Contact_2 And it could indeed be said that there were no lies throughout the whole process, none that would cause Johnny to become resistant. This naturally made the communication between both sides smooth. Johnny and his group had crash-landed not long ago; the area might have been part of the oceans of Future Water World before. Once the Pioneer company dispatched spacecraft to increase the visual range for a simple confirmation, they also knew their claims were substantiated. "Do you have any weapons? To avoid misunderstandings, we need to confiscate your arms." Having already encountered Pioneers and individuals from other worlds, the Pioneer company was composed in such matters and didn¡¯t make too much of a fuss. They likewise wanted to obtain more intelligence from the outside and since people could get in from this side, and there were bugs on the other, they had to come over to check the rift¡¯s status to avoid being attacked by the bugs from behind! "No problem, we will cooperate fully; we might not even survive in a place like this." Johnny clearly had the idea of seeking support now, just wishing for some stability. With both sides having needs and with Johnny choosing to compromise, they naturally reached an agreement with ease. "Don¡¯t move around, just stay there on the alert. This planet is a lot more dangerous than you think. We don¡¯t want to come over only to find we can¡¯t even find your bodies." From the other side, the radio issued a friendly warning. Remembering the Black Panther that had attacked the barrier before, a beast that was a good seven meters long, Johnny also nodded with lingering fear, then he and several others kept their guns ready and stayed on guard in the vicinity. Maybe because there was a barrier passage behind this area, a large amount of oxygen had mixed in, making the nearby environment less friendly to Pandora¡¯s creatures. While Tao Yu and his group waited on this side, there weren¡¯t any blind beasts attacking them. Instead, Johnny kept glancing at the opening while expressing his concern to the radio on the other side, "Hey, you said that air keeps coming in from behind, would that cause a methane explosion here? Are we going to be in trouble?" The radio, which had been communicating with them, seemed startled and then replied in a somewhat resigned tone, "Sir, is your civilization really one that colonizes exoplanets with spaceships?" "Of course, why do you ask?" "The explosive concentration of methane is between 4.9% and 16%. Below that concentration, there will be no reaction, and above it, the most that can happen is a quiet combustion. You could actually light a fire there; maybe the opening will even start spewing continuous flames."@@@@ Johnny felt somewhat upset after being lectured. Had I been good at this, why would I have become an infantryman? Why would I know this? "Buddy, take a picture of me too, for keepsake." "Get lost, I¡¯m using optical equipment to observe changes in the gap. Don¡¯t block it." Sully waved his hand somewhat speechlessly, shooing away Johnny who had come to take a picture, which left an embarrassed look on his face. Then, standing to the side a bit sulky, he wondered what good a photo would do. "Confirmed, the gap is slowly closing. It must be due to changes in the adjacent world, and it shouldn¡¯t cause any severe impact," Sully explained the situation over the walkie-talkie, leaving Johnny a bit dumbfounded. Had they really discovered something? Is it getting smaller? He turned his head to look at the fiery gap, his face filled with confusion. But Tao Yu, standing beside him, looked at the blue Avatar¡¯s adept actions and knew this type of incident must not be happening for the first time. It¡¯s very likely that the situation at the Sand Hidden Village was caused by a similar kind of opening. "OK, no big issue, I¡¯ll just install a sensor here, and it should disappear in a few days." He held his breath as he planted a rod on this side, then quickly returned and took a deep breath. "This body is modeled after the Na¡¯vi and can breathe freely here, but it might be a bit allergic to the high oxygen." The blue, towering Avatar shrugged and flashed a humorous smile, "So, the brother who wanted a photo, still want one?" "No thanks." Johnny waved his hand, not wanting to embarrass himself further. "Alright then, going up. Seeing you all covered in blood, and with the crashed spaceship over there, I guess you¡¯re all injured. But please, hand over your guns to me." The Avatar seemed quite friendly, and everyone, including Tao Yu, handed over their guns to him. He hung a dozen firearms on himself and started grunting as he climbed upwards. It goes without saying that the Na¡¯vi¡¯s physique isn¡¯t weak; with suitable close-combat weapons, they could probably fight ordinary Aliens. However, they could also potentially be used by the Aliens to hatch stronger individuals. At the very least, with the protection of their world¡¯s will, they indeed make decent warriors, capable of causing quite a hassle to the ordinary Pioneers... Chapter 417 - 374 Complex Situation ¡¯Valkyrie¡¯ is a large landing craft that travels between space orbit and Pandora, and it also serves as the bridge between the spacecraft ¡¯Pioneer Star¡¯ and Pandora. The ¡¯Pioneer Star¡¯ could be described as the culmination of human technology in this world, with controlled nuclear fusion and antimatter application, neural network connection, will transmission, and so forth¡ªall converged into one. But in essence, Pioneer Star was just a freighter, shuttling back and forth transporting the room temperature superconductive materials refined on Pandora. Also, due to limited transport capacity, no excessive space could be wasted. Therefore, the superconductive mines on Pandora Planet had to be refined locally, resulting in bases on the surface centered around the gigantic Valkyrie landing crafts. This base itself had even achieved industrialization, capable of mining and producing some relevant equipment on its own¡ªa true representation of interstellar civilization. Although for Earth in this world, the only colony outside the Solar System was Pandora, it looked far more sophisticated compared to the folks next door in Starship Troopers, who seemed to have colonies all over the place. For a journey over two thousand kilometers, even for ninjas traveling at their speed on foot through the forest, it would take a considerable amount of time. But with those two transforming helicopters, it took less than an hour to arrive. As the two helicopters with transforming abilities flew back toward the base, two four-meter-tall powered armors stepped forward with mechanical strides, holding their weapons as they arrived at the landing pad, keeping a watchful eye on the descending helicopters. "Activate biometric detection and automatic scanning." "Initiate semi-autonomous mode for automatic threat response." "Alert level medium." As a series of control modules on the powered armors were activated, the armors emitted the sounds of machinery in motion, their guns lowered, shoulder-mounted turrets raised, and laser aiming dots appeared. It was obvious that their equipment had been significantly enhanced compared to the original. The base itself, having industrial processing capabilities, had broken some routine practices and started enhancing its armed forces to a higher level after encountering unforeseen incidents. Although they had been in constant communication on the way, they also had to be prepared for potential hijacking threats. Only when they saw their own people coming down with a group of unarmed human individuals did they slightly relax their guard. "Hold on a second." However, just as a worker wearing a breathing helmet was about to proceed with the handover and the two powered armors were about to deactivate the autonomous firing mode, a somewhat indifferent voice came from one of the powered armors from behind. "Have you forgotten about those ninjas? They are quite adept learners, and they can shape-shift into others. We need to double-check." Experience more tales on novelhall.Co?m This statement was not concealed, causing the Avatar accompanying Tao Yu all this way to grumble in complaint before apologetically saying to Tao Yu, "Sorry, we¡¯ve encountered some troublesome people before. Colonel Miles Quaritch might be a bit strict, but it¡¯s for the security of the base. You have no idea, those guys employ all sorts of bizarre methods. "If not for our biometric radar and advanced automatic attack systems, they might have already infiltrated us. And recently, some other troublesome folks have shown up..." Under the subtle prompting of Tao Yu¡¯s simple illusion technique, Sully the Avatar rambled on with some unimportant intelligence. This allowed Tao Yu to contemplate rapidly. Sometimes, the technology side really defied logic: biometric radars coupled with automatic aiming systems. "Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not bad people here. Once we confirm there¡¯s no problem, we will let you go. We all speak the same language. Maybe in the future, we could even be companions. But for now, we will only grant you visitor privileges." Hearing this, Tao Yu curiously asked Sully, "Don¡¯t those enemies speak the same language as you?" "Those ninjas certainly do not." "Then how do you communicate?" Ninjas can indeed communicate to a certain extent through Illusion Techniques, but given the adversarial tendencies between the two parties, such communication is likely to be somewhat challenging. "They don¡¯t seem to be together, you know. There¡¯s just a desert region over there where both sides engage in probing skirmishes at the connecting passage. It seems the ninjas are hired by the Harkonnen Family." "The Harkonnen Family?" "Yes, that¡¯s what they call themselves, the masters of Erakos Star. It must be that sandy world. There seems to be some rare resource there, mixed in with the sand. They call it ¡¯spice,¡¯ and it seems to have invigorating effects." "However, unfortunately, we¡¯ve now lost contact with our home planet. Apart from our own use, these materials are not of much value anymore. Hence, we¡¯re now allied with the Na¡¯vi..." With Tao Yu¡¯s subtle suggestion, Sully, like an Avatar spilling beans, revealed everything he knew. He didn¡¯t know why he felt such an urge to talk; maybe because he felt a sense of kinship with these strangers who spoke the same language. Moreover, because of the reconciliation with the Na¡¯vi, he felt a significant burden lifted off his heart. Even with external pressures, his mood was quite good. Tao Yu was somewhat bewildered by the other party¡¯s words. The yellow sand world didn¡¯t surprise him ¨C the Land of Wind, after all. But what in the world were Erakos Star and the Harkonnen? Had the Sand Hidden Village really turned into extraterrestrials? "The Land of Water and Hidden Mist Village plummeted into that apocalyptic world swallowed by the sea. So, it seems normal that the Land of Wind and Sand Hidden Village fell onto a sandy planet. In fact, I think Konoha is quite suited for falling into Pandora, but it seems not to have happened yet..." Tao Yu contemplated and formed his judgments in his mind. He had no recollection of the Harkonnen Family or this Erakos Star; he had no idea what they were, possibly fragments from Earth or somewhere else. However, it seemed they were starting to colonize other planets as part of an interstellar civilization. Yet, in facing RDA Company, a corporation currently capable only of colonizing neighboring star systems, they were not faring well. They must belong to a world that, like Starship Troopers, was either quite archaic or didn¡¯t focus heavily on technological aspects. He just didn¡¯t know which side the person they were suddenly summoned to meet belonged to. Given the sensitivity of the issue, Tao Yu refrained from using the Illusion Technique to ask directly in public to avoid any accidental friction. It was better to wait until he was in a more private place to properly operate... ¡ª¡ª Chapter 418 - 375 Reasonable and Justifiable Having just entered a structure resembling a large shipping container, Tao Yu observed the equipment and some personnel inside. When he saw soldiers carrying firearms following in and gave another glance at the monitors, he made a hand seal with one hand, Illusion Technique¡¤Soul Shift! This was a new type of illusion that Tao Yu had created by combining Hand Seals with Illusion Technique, Soul Transfer, and God-Containing Technique. It relied on the quality of his psychic power to dominate by rank. The effect on these ordinary mortals was absolutely stunning. Instantly, the eyes of the ordinary people in the room began to look bewildered. Then, Tao Yu changed the gestures with his hands, and the shadows under his feet swiftly connected with everyone else. Sealing Skill! Shadow Sealing! With his current mastery of several Sealing Techniques, Tao Yu forced some modified memories into the minds of all present as if injecting them with a seal. These infused memories were bound to have bugs and imperfections, but they were corrected by the Illusion Technique, making the subjects reconcile the errors themselves, like ink dropped into water and stirred until it fully blended, integrating with the original memory data. This method was simple, brutal, yet practical. Because the technique was still a bit crude, individuals with strong mental powers might notice something odd about these people, and, given the surveillance in place, if someone bothered to check later, they might realize no inspection had been done. But to deal with the immediate, short-term issues, it was more than sufficient. Like the surveillance in residential areas, no one bothers to look unless there¡¯s a scrape or accident. After a brief pause, Sully nodded and said, "Since the inspection revealed no issues, you may now move around, but currently you have only visitor¡¯s privileges, and there are many places you cannot go to. The conditions are rather basic for now, but once you have completed the training, you¡¯ll quickly become part of our big family." "Understood. Since we¡¯ve just joined, we¡¯ll start by getting to know the future living conditions here and see what we can do," Tao Yu picked up the conversation. Upon arriving at their assigned quarters, which resembled space pod beds, Sully also started to show them some introduction videos. Meanwhile, Tao Yu, by virtue of Unity of Heaven and Man, sensed some hidden surveillance spots and found several blind spots in monitoring. Continue reading at novelhall.Co?m "Alright, you guys wait here for my move, find a safe route first. If there¡¯s any trouble, prioritize your own safety, and be aware of their autonomous weapons." Tao Yu communicated his plan through a covert transmission. Two Jonin, capable of standing their own ground and accompanied by a Chunin squad, didn¡¯t need much worry about their safety... ... The RDA refinery was full of giant machines at work, their rumbling a constant presence, the ground shaking continuously. Compared with the previous focus on ore refining, now, having lost contact with the mother planet, their primary industrial focus had become survival and military power. The giant mining machines moved, emitting a deep and resonant metallic sound. And above the refinery, as the sky rippled, a figure slowly emerged from invisibility and descended. With blue hair and a handsome appearance that seemed youthful, yet this young man bore an air of nobility that couldn¡¯t be feigned, as if he had occupied a high position since birth. "Then, Mr. Pavas, do you have any suggestions?" "Me? Of course, I have suggestions. Just the two of you come over, let¡¯s talk in detail." Pavas beckoned to the two. Seeing their hesitation, as if not wanting to leave protection, he let out a sneer. "If I wanted to kill you, do you really think these could stop me? My only concern is your self-destructive strike. Come on, don¡¯t dawdle..." ... Tao Yu, hidden in the shadows at a distance, couldn¡¯t help but frown as he watched the scene. It wasn¡¯t particularly surprising for Pavas to appear here. Although for Pioneer, using their radio technology to maintain remote communication with this world after entering it wasn¡¯t a problem, for in-depth exchanges, it was certainly necessary to send a representative. As the manager of foreign affairs, Han Ya¡¯s cooling left room for someone else to negotiate, opting for non-violent and confrontational means to strike a deal that would be in the company¡¯s interest. After all, it was understood that the RDA refining facility was no longer in much need of unobtainium, being mostly self-sustaining and aiming solely to survive. And there was also the neighboring Harkonnen Family and Sand Hidden Village, so if the final negotiations were successful and an alliance was formed, Tao Yu would not find it strange. The wealthy young lady had not made a move, but rather directed forces towards the border in concentration, more as a show of force and to apply pressure! RDA had ready mining facilities and a refinery here; a ¡¯peaceful resolution¡¯ would be immensely profitable. Conversely, the ability to wipe the slate clean on this side was not weak, and a true fight would be a loss no matter the outcome. But such matters should be discussed openly, so why did Pavas want a secret talk with just the two of them? "Pavas¡¯s family is not a direct line of the Suns, but rather an ally, and it¡¯s even possible that he¡¯s the one extending a message towards the Fortune Thief alliance..." Tao Yu pondered in his mind. He didn¡¯t have a fondness for Pavas; although there had been no direct conflicts, there had been multiple indirect ones. The last time they met, it had cost him his disguise. Although it wasn¡¯t a big deal, the other¡¯s attitude towards him was not friendly. But one could not accuse others rashly; indiscriminately killing inhabitants of the Floating City would always bring various troubles. The issues with Han Ya had just been resolved; he didn¡¯t need another one... "Let¡¯s go take a look..." Tao Yu activated the camera function on his watch, then stepped back into the shadows. But soon, he discovered a problem. Because Pavas had activated the same kind of shielding device that Sun Shiyu and Sun Shiqing had used before, as if isolating the entire world, making it utterly impossible to probe! "There¡¯s a problem." Tao Yu chose not to confront it head-on; although his own strength was enough to easily kill Pavas now, it seemed that just killing him straight away wouldn¡¯t solve anything. He needed to find out what Pavas had done to understand the plans behind him. After all, Pavas himself was certainly just a representative planted there, and he must have people or powers behind him that he was obeying! "Can¡¯t worry about this much for now, better capture and interrogate him first..." Tao Yu quietly took out a Sand Hidden Village forehead protector from the Corpse Hiding Mirror, then fully entered Demonization, beginning to change his own appearance. He made himself look somewhat like a black puppet, then donned a straw raincoat. The forehead protector and the clothing styled after the Sand Hidden Village Ninja were both obtained from the Hidden Mist Village. After all, the two villages had clashed during the Third Ninja War, and war trophies were to be expected. I, as one of the great Five Shinobi Villages of Sand Hidden Village, sprouting a mysterious Kage Level powerhouse, would be reasonable, wouldn¡¯t it... Chapter 419 - 376: The 2nd "Consider it carefully, and don¡¯t even think about snitching, oh, this contract isn¡¯t unbreakable, but given the strength of your two souls, the only cost of forcibly breaking it would be death. If you disagree, that¡¯s fine too, we can just keep in touch..." Pavas smiled at Parker and Miles, then held up a finger to his lips and made a ¡¯shush¡¯ gesture. "Your Excellency jests. This isn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing for us, just that we need some more time to think. "Additionally, even our mothership¡¯s energy system has been greatly affected, and whether it can satisfy your energy needs remains uncertain." Miles was much steadier than Parker. One of them handled administrative tasks while the other was in combat; they complemented each other well. At this moment, Miles took the initiative to explain. "If I dared to come here and take the risk of making this request, I naturally have made an estimate. Even if it¡¯s still a bit short, the difference has mostly been made up. With your landing craft bringing another two units later of the auxiliary energy I¡¯ll bring, then, I hope we can have a pleasant cooperation..." After speaking, Pavas raised his hand and the Shielding Bead flew straight into his palm. Only after the Shielding Bead disappeared did Pavas, with a beaming smile, say to the two, "I¡¯m here now also as a representative of external affairs for the new Development Zone to confirm with you two: the Superconductive Mine, we¡¯re determined to have it. Peace or war?" "We too wish for peace, but we¡¯ve reached a defensive alliance with the Na¡¯vi. If you don¡¯t target the Na¡¯vi¡¯s sacred grounds, then mining elsewhere is fine by us." Colonel Miles was originally a staunch advocate against the Na¡¯vi.@@@@ But now, without the pressure to transport Superconductive Ore and with changes in the external environment for survival, he instead recognized and accepted the alliance with the Na¡¯vi. Of course, an alliance can be betrayed, but an entity that betrays alliances at will undoubtedly greatly diminishes in value. So for whatever reason, Colonel Miles must maintain the relationship of the alliance and express the viewpoint of the alliance. As of now, agreeing to Pavas¡¯s earlier personal request doesn¡¯t conflict with the current affairs of the public! "That¡¯s not acceptable. We¡¯ve already made contact with the Na¡¯vi, and right now, several of the best deposits for the Superconductive Mine are located right under their tribe¡¯s Tree of Life and one in what they consider their floating sacred mountains. Our needs actually aren¡¯t that vast; they just need to yield one location to us." Pavas outlined the demands of the new Development Zone. These Superconductive Mines, aside from their unobtainium properties, were also a kind of Yuan Force mineral resource; thus, there was no need to worry about the issue of excess supply. If it influenced the price, it could either be sold to other cities or directly absorbed! "Think it over carefully. This is our bottom line. We don¡¯t like war, but we¡¯re not afraid of it either." "We will talk to the Na¡¯vi carefully. If they¡¯re unwilling, then we can only express our regrets to you..." Colonel Miles¡¯s words made Pavas nod his head, and then he slowly levitated again, his body starting to show camouflage. However, just then, the temperature around them suddenly rose, and the air heated up. Two fiery dragons bearing their teeth and claws soared into the sky, lunging toward Pavas in mid-air! "Hmph!" Pavas snorted coldly, lifting his hands slightly, and the figure of a grotesque woman, as if drawn with black charcoal lines, materialized behind him. This ugly, distorted-faced woman let out a shrill scream, and the surroundings seemed to ripple with waves of sound. The two fire dragons that had lunged over appeared to be affected by some strange power and, accompanied by ripples and wavy distortions in the air, simply dissipated. Parker and Miles, who were at a distance, instantly bled from their mouths and noses under the influence of this sonic wave and fainted on the spot. "Cowards!" Seeing the two newly-agreed helpers accidentally injured by himself, Pavas was livid with rage. As he spoke, the black shadow woman behind him seemed to shriek again, and along with the words ¡¯cowards,¡¯ an invisible shockwave immediately shattered the trees ahead, plowing toward Tao Yu. But after shattering the trees, a wall of earth abruptly rose from the ground, staunchly blocking the way ahead. Earth Escape, Earth Flow Wall! The jutsu¡¯s might, far surpassing that of ordinary ninjas, made the granite-like earthen wall crack under the sonic attack but still firmly blocked the assault. Unfortunately for Pavas, while the Earth Flow Wall obstructed the view, he had already left behind a Water Clone with the Water Body Flicker Technique to attract attention, and now this sudden attack wasn¡¯t something that could be countered simply by quick reflexes. The ripples kept blocking the compressing water sphere, but with the emergence of black lines, Pavas was horrified to discover that his strength was rapidly decreasing and becoming sluggish. In the ensuing struggle, the entire sphere eventually sealed him within! The figure was still standing in place, but somehow, he had managed to get behind him and use this Ninjutsu! Tadpole-like symbols had already crawled all over his body along with the water prison, ceasing all his power usage, without even a chance to play his trump card. The water prison then instantly transformed into chains that bound him tightly. The originally invisible ugly female ghostly figure behind him was also suppressed within him by the Sealing Skill and dissipated directly. Experience exclusive tales on novelhall.Co?m The feeling of weakness that overwhelmed his entire body made him collapse on the ground, his arrogance fading from his face, replaced by a look of terror. He had been pampered since childhood, and even though he had undergone a lot of training and had honed his skills through hardship, entering the Abyss meant he was flooded with resources. His power was absolutely not weak! The sound wave attacks from before and the ghostly shadow behind him, though fleeting, were indications of his strength. But in the end, he was still only a nineteen-year-old youth, lacking some life-and-death experiences. Not only might he have been somewhat lacking in actual combat experience, but he would also lose his composure when truly faced with the fear of death. "Sir, please listen to me..." Slap~ Tao Yu¡¯s strong hand struck directly across his face, causing the handsome features to swell visibly, and he spat out a few teeth. "Calling me a rat." Tao Yu looked coldly at Pavas, who felt an urge to cry. Wasn¡¯t his previous intention just to scare him off? Why was he now so relentless? Yet, he dared not actually call out. "I dare not..." Slap~ The other side of his face swelled to match, and after Tao Yu was done showing his dominance, he began to coldly inquire for information. "What were you discussing here just now? Why can¡¯t I find out the content no matter what methods I use?" Tao Yu already knew what a Shielding Bead was, but still asked coldly. Finally, Pavas could breathe a little easier when no titles were emphasized, then after a short hesitation, he said, "It¡¯s a Shielding Bead from us, the Pioneers, completely isolated from the spatial dimensions. It has no defensive capabilities, but it¡¯s very reliable for securing confidential conversations. If you want, I can give it to you..." Slap~ Another hit, and Tao Yu directly searched him and took out the Shielding Bead. "It was already mine. Tell me, is there any trickery inside? I have the ability to sense lies; lie to me, and I¡¯ll castrate you." Tao Yu flicked out a kunai under Pavas¡¯ crotch, pinning it in the dirt and narrowly grazing the skin, the sharp blade even cutting a trace of blood, immediately causing Pavas to almost break down. "There¡¯s nothing, truly nothing; it¡¯s just a thing used for shielding conversations. There¡¯s no need, really, for people at our level, many have one." Alright, no lie detected, but that didn¡¯t rule out the possibility he had some top-tier tool to mislead her. Better to keep it for now. In fact, even if it was discovered later, it was a trophy from slaying a certain ninja... Chapter 420 - 377 The Crisis of the Floating City "The only things on me that are free of family marks are these; everything else bears the mark of my family. Although it might not be much of a problem for you, we Pioneers are by no means weak. Once the transmission gate opens and my family elders come through, you and your village could be in big trouble..." Pavas said with a forced smile as he had already laid out a bunch of various small items in front of him, each of which he explained in turn. Tao Yu¡¯s eyes shone slightly upon listening.@@@@ The items weren¡¯t numerous or particularly impressive, yet they were all highly practical! There was at least one cross-world communicator worth several million; as long as the data inside was cleansed and formatted, it could anchor to a new node. Because he thought the Ninja wouldn¡¯t need it, he explained it in detail, and Tao Yu could sense his sincerity when speaking of the device. There were stabilizers capable of constantly tearing through world barriers, similar to the Avatar worlds; they could also directly open a channel in the barrier and maintain an anchoring, and there were a full twelve of these stabilizers. A contract document that resembled human skin paper, Tao Yu could directly read its content; it was an item imbued with Yuan Force. Its main purpose was a ¡¯secrecy agreement,¡¯ ensuring that the content of the talks between two parties remained confidential and not disclosed to outsiders. While there was no strong coercive power, anyone who violated it would suffer direct and substantial Abyssal contamination¡ªcertain death for ordinary people. Even Pavas would lose half his life if he broke it. Moreover, the contract document could be reused but only three times per month; it needed recharge time. These items would not be expensive if they just absorbed Yuan Force¡ªprobably only twenty to thirty thousand in total¡ªbut their actual value was extremely high. Except for the contract document, which he was still handling, Tao Yu directly sealed the other items into the Sealing Scroll right in front of him. "You wouldn¡¯t die if you break the agreement, right? Break it and let¡¯s see the exact situation, what was the content of your earlier conversation?" Tao Yu¡¯s tone was calm. His breath became very chaotic. It took at least a quarter of an hour for him to stabilize slightly. His blue hair had even sprouted a good deal of white. The contract turned out to wield an idealistic power, somewhat unreasonable, and that spontaneously emerging contamination, along with the human skin-like material of the paper, looked anything but clean. It must have been a heavily contaminated item that they had cleansed of its taint. After recovering somewhat, Pavas continued in a distinctly more hoarse and bitter voice, Discover more stories at novelhall.Co?m "That¡¯s the price; even with my status in our place, I will need a long time to recover. An ordinary person would undoubtedly die." "Well, I believe in your sincerity now, so go on, there should be no more problems now," Tao Yu said with an approving tone. "I plan to elaborate in more detail next, as it involves our family¡¯s plans. So, I hope you will sign a secrecy agreement with me." "Hm? Are you threatening me?" Tao Yu¡¯s voice sharpened. "It¡¯s not a threat to you. All the resources on me are provided by my family, and I need to be responsible for my family. My violation of the agreement was to demonstrate sincerity, and now the matters I¡¯m about to disclose are of great importance. Killing me would be pointless," Pavas replied, with a look of woeful helplessness. Though young and inexperienced, after being captured he seemed pliable, but at this moment, he showed the elite family member¡¯s loyalty to their family. His words were soft, yet resolute. Tao Yu could feel the other¡¯s determination in his Unity of Heaven and Man senses, and was slightly surprised, reassessing the previously arrogant young man before him. Chapter 421 - 377 Floating City’s Crisis_2 He then took out the Contract Document. Seeing Tao Yu pull out the document, Pavas also relaxed a bit and asked Tao Yu to keep taking out the Shielding Bead. Tao Yu complied promptly with the request. "Hehe, after all the trouble it took me, if you don¡¯t have anything useful, you¡¯ll get to experience the methods of the Ninja interrogation department." Tao Yu and his counterpart both put their hands on the human skin document, and Tao Yu also felt a cold sensation that seemed to want to drill into his soul. However, it was immediately wiped away as soon as it entered. This caused Tao Yu, who had been prepared to use "Power: Cost" for a temporary adjustment to protect and modify, to smirk inwardly, is this it? It looked like he would be able to freeload this time. Seeing that Tao Yu was willing to keep this a secret, Pavas finally breathed a sigh of relief, as he certainly didn¡¯t want to die, and now it was almost settled. Since the other party was willing to assume the risk of confidentiality, the risk was controllable. "I believe that the village you come from is not necessarily united as one, and in fact, our Pioneer side is even more complicated. The current Development Zone is in the hands of one of our powerful Pioneer families..." "Which family?" Tao Yu pressed for details. Although he knew it was the Suns, he still asked the question to facilitate more probing questions later without seeming abrupt. Aside from the enormous profits they made when it first appeared, all dojos teaching the "Gang Qi" training method still had to pay tribute to them. It¡¯s just that their revenue has significantly decreased now because they are no longer hands-on about it. At the same time, they had also sparked a conflict, firmly suppressing the introducers of the "Combat Skill" method, the family ranked at the bottom of the Starshine Twelve Families. Them coming forward indeed conflicted with the Suns¡¯ latest "Inner Strength" system setup, but with such a gap in power, would they really take that leap... Tao Yu had some doubts. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t just the Gundy Family involved, but with the complex environment of Floating City, young Pavas probably couldn¡¯t entirely sort it out; there were interconnections everywhere, and Tao Yu couldn¡¯t make sense of it at this moment. He would have to identify the issues and then inform the rich girl. "So, what did they give you? And what are you planning to do?" "A one-time use teleportation device. Although our city doesn¡¯t have a stable teleportation array, we still have such one-use items. However, the cost of using such a device is much higher per use, requiring not only a hefty amount of Yuan Force but also an immense amount of energy. I can¡¯t bring much from the real world, but their ship might just be able to meet the demands." Tao Yu nodded at this and then sarcastically said, "So, you want to bring over a powerful fighter from the Gundy Family to suppress the Suns here? Isn¡¯t that still a betrayal, no matter how nicely you put it?" "This is completely different. The Gundy Family isn¡¯t mad. After coming here, they wouldn¡¯t actually suppress them. After all, the Abyss can be connected through other places. It¡¯s not impossible that he was caught in a spatial turbulence accident from the fallen world and arrived nearby. Pavas insisted that he had not betrayed their pact, and it was possible that such pacts inherently contained some invisible restraint, although they should have a way to pull off some level of Evasion. "In the end, it will just be about completely opening up the new Development Zone after the teleportation array is in place. Actually, many other cities are also open to the outside, and it¡¯s only because the top two geniuses of the Suns were the ones to first enter on the first day here that it¡¯s a bit of an exception. We¡¯re not doing anything wrong by doing this..." Having said this, he hoped expectantly that Tao Yu would, Chapter 422 - 377: Crisis of the Floating City_3 "So, we can certainly form an alliance, and once the experts from the Gundy Family arrive, it won¡¯t be just the Suns who call the shots anymore; instead, we¡¯ll enter a phase of joint rule," "As for our family, we have significant interests and deep investments in mechanical augmentation, and we are willing to pay a great price for access to the Unobtainium mine here. By that time, the Suns will definitely want to secure our alliance, and it¡¯s highly likely they will yield to us..." The endless chatter from Pavas made Tao Yu sigh inwardly, realizing that this was indeed the main driving force behind the Eng family¡¯s actions. Without benefits and advantages, they indeed wouldn¡¯t take the risk. "That makes a lot of sense," Tao Yu nodded, then began to strip away the remaining Yuan Force equipment from Pavas¡¯s body. "If you want these, I can give them to you. We can afford the price, and let it serve as a welcoming gift for our alliance. However, please leave the personal teleportation device with me, and I can compensate you with something of equal value next time,"@@@@ These pieces of Yuan Force equipment had their own ¡¯proprietary¡¯ nature with various backdoors and traps, but Tao Yu simply didn¡¯t want to waste them; he planned to absorb the Yuan Force and not to use them himself. However, the personal teleportation device could be given to the young heiress to help her understand some of the issues involved. Tao Yu had examined the device; it was secured with an activation password and was useless in hand. Perhaps the Suns were already aware of the underlying currents here, or else the young heiress wouldn¡¯t have mentioned the worst-case scenario before. They just might not know the details. [Neural Reflex Acceleration Module]: Cursed by a certain bloodline family, non-family members cannot implant. It can stimulate neural reflexes at critical moments to enhance body function, achieving a momentary Acceleration effect with the specific effect depending on the user¡¯s affinity and load, with an upper limit of five times. Seeing the contents of the module, Tao Yu was amazed. Wow, a beggar¡¯s version of inborn time acceleration? Although it didn¡¯t involve the concept of time as Inherent Time Control did and the load was undoubtedly beyond imagination, with probably very limited actions possible during Acceleration, and not integrated with many abilities like Tao Yu himself could, But it¡¯s undeniable that just relying on an implant to achieve such a resemblance is extremely powerful! "No wonder his response speed suddenly increased with that last strike of mine, it was because of the stimulation from this device. I thought so; he managed to struggle a bit under my ambush, which is not normal." Even using the Sealing Skill to capture him alive, Tao Yu should also have exceeded the opponent¡¯s reactions. But alas, it was an implant, and although Tao Yu was momentarily tempted, he ultimately shook his head, sealed the item capable of absorbing a hundred thousand Yuan Force into a scroll, and threw it into the Corpse Hiding Mirror. Since it had a blood curse and couldn¡¯t be given to others, and he didn¡¯t use it himself, he would first ask the young heiress if there were any potential risks. If not, he could install it in a Zombie or find a way to fit it into a future flying mount. "However, it looks like the Pavas family might be stronger, the Suns inheritance of power might just be this one, but the Pavas family¡¯s modules might not be limited to one..." No wonder he said they had their own achievements on the mechanical augmentation front, but the mechanical implants in the Floating City and the Inner City are completely different; this is a much higher level... ¡ª¡ª Chapter 423 - 378 Quick Blade Cuts Through Mess Tao Yu glanced at Parker and Miles, who were still in a coma, and frowned. "This differs a bit from the original plan..." It could be said that Pavas¡¯s arrival had disrupted some of Tao Yu¡¯s initial plans. He had intended to infiltrate the RDA base first, and then he would have been able to act freely. While those with High Spiritual Perception among high-level individuals might be able to detect abilities like Shadow Evasion, in front of these ordinary individuals without powerful abilities, it was a divine technique that could be used at will. The RDA employees were not warriors who would fight to the death; it was normal for them to surrender if they couldn¡¯t win, so as long as he successfully entered the base, it could become Tao Yu¡¯s own territory. Taking control of the command level and solving the problem here alone was not impossible. Or rather, he himself was the optimal solution for the RDA¡¯s Development Zone team. However, after the situation with Pavas arose, Tao Yu still felt a bit of pressure. Unlike last time, when Han Ya sneaked over by himself and no one knew what he did, the trajectory of Pavas was quite clear this time. If he showed himself off at the base again, if not outright locking onto himself, being put on the suspect list was certain... "The Suns are no pushovers, I can use Pavas, who¡¯s playing both sides, as a stepping stone, and there¡¯s no reason I should be the one who¡¯s afraid!" In the end, Tao Yu made a decision to come forthrightly, which was a testament to a clear conscience! Without killing Parker and Miles, Tao Yu directly slipped into the shadows and dashed at high speed toward his own resting quarters. In Starshine City, he was a powerhouse in his own right! There was no need to be overly cautious in everything and choke over trifles! Why should I worry? It was enough to make the enemies more worried! "However, my strength is indeed still lacking; I need to find a way to quickly enhance my abilities." In the Development Zone, whom should I fear? I won¡¯t promote it actively, but if it turns out that it was me who did the killing, then it was me! As long as I¡¯m not dead, I shouldn¡¯t worry too much about my family, and besides, the Suns would surely protect their own asset. Your next read awaits at novelhall.Co?m But now there¡¯s a concern: it seems that because of the Development Zone issue, the Suns have made some enemies. "There are probably others stirring up trouble behind the scenes. I used to think that the Suns gained a lot of prestige in both the mechanical enhancement and cultivation systems with the advent of Inner Strength and Unobtainium, but now it seems that sometimes such prestige isn¡¯t necessarily a good thing..." Tao Yu, after all, had read many books; history is a repeating record, with traceable patterns! If the second and third in line are inexplicably suffering heavy losses, it¡¯s either the work of the Suns or the overlord feeling threatened. And now, oh snap, the Suns have become number two. "The Starshine family..." Thinking about the ¡¯Star¡¯ family, which ranked first in Starshine City, Tao Yu¡¯s expression became somewhat solemn.@@@@ From what he understood, the Star family had mastered some of the ¡¯Illusion Technique¡¯ and also held control over the Flame of Civilization, the symbol of Starshine City, and they were the face of Starshine City internationally. Beyond its ability to dispel the grey haze, the Flame of Civilization likely has other marvelous uses. In any case, the ¡¯Star¡¯ family has always been the undisputed number one, with an aloof status and not involved in the lower conflicts. While families like the Suns put effort into the Development Zone, investing resources to vie for it, the Star family just sits back and watches stably. This time, through Pavas, he heard not even a whisper of news about the Star family, but Tao Yu didn¡¯t need evidence; by his own conviction, he felt there was something dubious about the Star family. "Understood!" "Dismissed." At Tao Yu¡¯s command, the group immediately began to move quickly and disperse. It was only moments after they had vanished like shadows that the RDA base¡¯s alarms began to sound loudly... ... The red alert lights kept flashing within the base¡¯s command center. "What¡¯s going on? Where are Parker and Colonel Miles? Haven¡¯t they arrived yet?" Grace, who had always been at the base, hastened to the control room upon hearing the alarm. She was an important figure at RDA, a member of the Avatar project, and also an outstanding plant scientist, who had already perceived the ¡¯neural network¡¯ of the plants and the presence of Eva. Although Grace didn¡¯t have much actual power, her position at the base was very high. With Parker and Miles missing, her authority was undoubtedly substantial. "Dr. Grace, those new survivors we just brought in have disappeared; they¡¯re ninjas, they moved so fast!" The guy in charge of surveillance had a look of fear on his face. They always thought that Miles tended to make a big deal out of nothing, but this time they really encountered a problem. "How is that possible? Didn¡¯t they pass the inspection? Sully took them, didn¡¯t he?" "I don¡¯t know, we¡¯re pulling up the previous footage¡ª they weren¡¯t inspected..." "Sully! Where¡¯s Sully?" Grace roared. At that moment, Sully was nearby, walking over curiously. "What¡¯s up, doctor?" His face was still full of confusion; he had no idea what had happened. "No need to wonder, he was under my Illusion Technique, so he was unaware." The voice that came over the control room chilled the staff to the bone. Because of the ninjas, their base¡¯s defenses were very strict, with various identification points and automated weapons all along the way. Even inside, there was a squad of exoskeleton soldiers. But with the appearance of the voice, the soldiers had no time to react before they were immobilized with pressure point techniques from afar. The autonomous weapons along the way were as if they were nothing, easily bypassed by Tao Yu. Tao Yu¡¯s abilities were inherently convenient for dealing with the situation at the RDA side. "Parker and Miles were lured away by you guys, you¡¯re not trustworthy!" Grace still had that old-fashioned researcher¡¯s spirit, and even though Tao Yu was right in front of her, she still expressed her indignance. "Not at all, that was the base¡¯s decision. I came from another direction, as you know. Now, you have only two choices, surrender, or death..." Tao Yu spoke lightly, without any murderous intent, and even with a smile on his face. But as he finished his words, everyone present felt an immense psychological pressure, a heavy burden on their shoulders that made them not doubt the determination behind his words! Who would choose death when life is an option? They were, after all, just a bunch of workers; it didn¡¯t really matter whom they worked for... Chapter 424 - 379 Ambushed "You¡¯re not keeping your word." Grace looked at the unconscious Parker and Miles as she quickly sent them to the medical unit, while once again complaining to Tao Yu. Technicians sure spoke with a firm tone. Tao Yu didn¡¯t really have any complaints about her character; after all, she was a plant biologist, and when it came to the cultivation of Yuan Force plants, she would be able to help. And perhaps when searching for Eva, he might need her assistance too. Your next read awaits at novelhall.Co?m "I¡¯ve already said they weren¡¯t injured by me. We came here from another world, taking a long detour, and we haven¡¯t even made contact with our main base yet." At this moment, Tao Yu called over Kisame¡¯s squad to control the command tower here. With the base now under stable control, Tao Yu then arranged for Hikariya Yo and his squad to attempt to make contact with the Sand Ninja. Since their descent had started with negotiations prepared with Sand Hidden Village, and given the old ties from the Chaotic Era of the Abyss, it wasn¡¯t a big issue for them to make contact to understand more about the problem. A Jonin capable of standing on his own, leading a team of three Chunin, had more than enough skill to accomplish such a contact mission. Although the sudden beheading was indeed a shock to all the RDA base staff and combat personnel, it wasn¡¯t something they couldn¡¯t accept. Their home planet was gone; now, they were working merely for themselves. Before, they maintained resistance and combat because they didn¡¯t know what would happen if they lost. If possible, they naturally wanted to control their own destiny. Moreover, that Harkonnen Family sounded just like those medieval nobles; god knows what would happen if they fell into their hands? The Sand Hidden Village Ninja were the same, and so were the Pioneers after them. It could be said that the RDA employees who had lost contact with their home planet were like ducks forced to the water, and only because of the strong military commander like Miles had they held out until now. Now, with both Miles and Parker seriously injured, and the higher levels of their homeland taken down, it was only natural for them to accept surrender obediently. Due to a lack of available personnel, Tao Yu could only maintain the base¡¯s original operation. Before Hikariya Yo left on his mission, he arranged for their disarmament along with them. It was like how invaders, once they occupied another country, preferred to set up puppet governments first, because with more people came more issues, and there simply wasn¡¯t the energy to sort it all out. That was the most they could do for now. "Now let¡¯s make contact with the Pioneers. Do you have their communication frequency?"@@@@ "Yes, they¡¯ve taken over several mining areas, and we¡¯ve maintained a hotline to avoid any misjudgments." Grace was aware of the current relationship the RDA base had with the Pioneers. They were already clashing with the Harkonnen Family and Sand Hidden Village Ninja, but with the Pioneers, it was still primarily tentative. No one wants to fight on multiple fronts; once the fighting starts, it¡¯s hard to bring it to an end. "Please make the connection now." "Okay." Tao Yu had already taken control, had seized the core of the base, and every command was issued and controlled from here. They all obediently followed his orders. Before long, a handsome figure appeared on a super-large projection screen in front of them. Wearing the standard white robe of Floating City, with black hair and a youthful appearance, a bit like a milk-fed youth with traces of baby fat on his face. Tao Yu recognized the identity of the newcomer at a glance, Andy Klein, a member of the Klein family of Floating City. Andy craned his neck for another look at Tao Yu on the screen, then quickly left the room on that side. "You¡¯re quite fast, to resolve the issue so quickly." After Andy left, Sun Shiyu had a radiant smile on her face. The holy temperament brought by the Sword Canon of Mercy, combined with her stunning beauty and enchanting figure, was captivating even through the screen. For the development base here, there was already world oppression to contend with. The Pioneers also had to be mindful of the Orbital Weapons above, so they wouldn¡¯t tear their faces apart lightly nor push too hard. So it was a matter of continually probing the edges, slowly feeling out their bottom line like slicing sausage. But for Tao Yu, who understood the original story and had already had some corroboration from Pavas, his courage was much greater, and he directly solved the problem. "I was lucky, encountered a suitable opportunity. I hired two teams of Ninja from Hidden Mist Village, but there are also some troublesome matters that might need a face-to-face meeting." Tao Yu¡¯s words made Sun Shiyu pause. If it was something he wouldn¡¯t mention over a remote connection, then it must be a significant issue. What kind of major issue would make him do this? Suddenly, a line of frustration crossed Sun Shiyu¡¯s forehead. Pavas hasn¡¯t returned yet, has he? It can¡¯t be, how long had she managed to keep the previous issue under wraps... This gave Sun Shiyu a bit of a headache. "I know, I will handle the troublesome matter, I¡¯ll come over." Although it was a bit of a headache, she took on the matter decisively. After all, she had to dote on her own man¡ªwhy would she let those bad women do it? And as Tao Yu saw the nuanced expressions of the little rich woman, he understood that she might have guessed something. But she probably just guessed that he had dealt with Pavas. The troubles that Pavas caused afterwards might still be unclear to her... ... Just as Tao Yu had just ended the communication with the little rich woman and was preparing to get a better understanding of the base¡¯s situation, an alarm suddenly sounded nearby. "What¡¯s the situation?" Tao Yu asked the technician sitting over there. "The mining area, it¡¯s the mining area that¡¯s been attacked. It seems to be the Harkonnen Family and those Ninja. After we sent out the surrender message, there seems to have been some problems with patrol shifts, and they seized the opportunity..." Hearing this, Tao Yu sighed, "Kisame, come with me. The rest of you, watch these people." After saying this, he formed a hand seal with one hand, and two Water Clones materialized beside him. If there¡¯s any emergency situation, use these to send messages. Leave two just in case. "Let¡¯s go have a look." The mining area is the resource for the future Development Zone! Having seized it himself, he was entitled to some dividends now that the company had discovered it and begun to move on it. But with the little rich woman on his side, she should be able to grant him something! So, to some extent, this was also his mining area now... Sharyin or Sand Hiding Village, like Hidden Mist Village, wouldn¡¯t choose to be hostile to Tao Yu if they could avoid it. But, not wanting conflict does not mean being afraid... Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 425: 380 ``` The mining area of the RDA refining plant had entirely cleared the vegetation clean. In stark contrast to the hurried greenery surrounding it, it looked exactly like the barren image of a quarry site. The yellow-brown rock was exposed on the surface. All kinds of gigantic mining machines roared into life. Given the sheer size of the mining area, RDA mainly adopted an autonomously reinforced turret system coupled with patrols for defense. This ensured that the nearest powered armor squad could rush to the aid of any turret that came under attack. Coupled with aerial firepower support, this approach had always been invincible. The size of the portal between the two worlds only allowed individual soldiers from the desert side to come through, whether warriors from the Harkonnen Family or those ninjas from the Sand Hidden Village, neither could withstand such intense firepower. Once removed from the world¡¯s blessing, even the Holzman Shields of the Harkonnen Family could only withstand a certain amount and would be shattered by RDA¡¯s high-energy ammunition. After using all the mined resources to arm themselves, this group of RDA pioneers also significantly strengthened their combat power.@@@@ Considering the location of the mining area, Tao Yu had not ordered this mining area to disarm, so they maintained their original posture. However, when the news of their homeland surrendering reached them, the patrolling team here also showed handover errors and laxity. Suddenly, Sand Hidden Village ninjas waiting nearby seized the opportunity, detonating several autonomous turrets and ripping open a hole. By the time the slack guards started to respond and the powered armor arrived belatedly, the breach had already been made. The ninjas¡¯ ability to seize opportunities far exceeded that of these regular soldiers in combat training. Just one slip-up and they widened the crack dramatically! Without the support of the autonomous turrets, warriors from the Harkonnen Family and ninjas from the Sand Hidden Village all took the initiative and attacked in this direction. Although the Harkonnen Family also had firearms, their single-shot firing mode was really no match for RDA¡¯s metal storm. The reason for their single-shot firing mode was to adjust their shields because they couldn¡¯t fire their own guns while the shields were active. When they ceased firing, one could often see blue glows flickering on their bodies, blocking bullets. But since they had left the world¡¯s blessing, the threshold for this protection seemed to have drastically decreased. Once focus-fired, the force field would quickly turn red, signaling a breach, and the metal storm would tear apart those Harkonnen warriors who had lost their shields. In contrast, the Sand Hidden Village ninjas were much more cautious and never charged at the frontal firepower. But every strike was sure to achieve results... Ratatat~ Boom~ Amidst the dense gunfire, a Sand Hidden Village Chunin found his chance and threw his shuriken, which instantly lodged in a power armor¡¯s joint. With a clatter, the four-meter-tall power armor kneeled down as its leg was crushed by its own gravity, and hydraulic fluid sprayed out. "Damn it! Those blasted ninjas!" The pilot cursed. Those ninjas were like fleas; apart from autonomous mode, it was hard to catch their trace! Autonomous turrets might destroy a target with great difficulty, only to find it was a puppet upon closer inspection. Truly elusive, almost impossible to defend against! Boom~ The power armor next to it fared worse, having been greeted by an Exploding Tag and immediately paralyzed. "What the hell, we already surrendered. Should we surrender here too?" "Exactly, why keep fighting? It¡¯s surrender either way." "..." Often, combat is about breaking morale and mindset. The fall of their base had already brought their morale to a low ebb, and after seizing the opportunity to strike, they sighed when they found they could not hold their ground. They couldn¡¯t really use the Orbital Weapon, could they? The total number of humans here was not very large, far less than the number of the Harkonnen Family on Erakos Star. With a family-loyal army and clansmen, why bother recruiting outsiders? Kill them all, and all problems are solved. They all deserve to die! The RDA soldiers who chose to surrender were also a bit stunned. The captain who had made the decision urgently spoke up, "Wait, you can¡¯t do this! How can you mistreat prisoners?!" Although Earth was already a big problem for the RDA, they still had quite a few measures in place. They had refrained from slaughtering the Na¡¯vi largely due to the influence of public opinion from Earth. But obviously, the Harkonnen Family had no Treaty of Versailles. Upon hearing the captain¡¯s words, Raban merely smiled cruelly, "I¡¯m just killing you, not mistreating you. Ah ha, take off their masks so they can fully experience death." Following Raban¡¯s words, the other Harkonnen warriors beside him also let out a deranged laughter. They seemed to find great pleasure in this behavior. However, at this moment, the ninja standing beside Raban, wearing the forehead protector of the Sand Hidden Village, frowned and said in slightly broken English, "Lord Raban, killing them all won¡¯t be favorable for the surrendered ones remaining." As ninjas, they were accustomed to death; the Sand Hidden Village Ninja did not mind killing. Having been through ninja battles, they became numb to these things. But wouldn¡¯t killing an organized group of enemies who surrendered make the remaining enemies choose death over surrender? "Mr. Masu, your duty is only to assist us. Ninjas do not intervene in matters beyond the mission, isn¡¯t that what you said yourselves?" Raban looked at Masu with some wariness but still spoke with considerable arrogance. These ninjas were extremely powerful. Although the Harkonnen Family too had many outstanding warriors, the comparison still fell short. They had seen other special ability users, and had encounters with the witch sisters of the Sisterhood, but none possessed such power! However, when put to use, they proved surprisingly effective. Now, having their living supplies provided by the Harkonnen Family, who firmly controlled their lifelines, they were not worried about any rebellious acts. Masu glanced at Raban, then silently stepped aside without saying more. But just then, his Perception suddenly caught a hint of murderous intent, yet before he could give a warning, A thick fog had already covered everything nearby! "Hidden Mist Jutsu?! This thick?" Masu immediately recognized the jutsu and began to alert them, "Be careful, it¡¯s an enemy ninja!" As his voice faded, sounds of Dragon¡¯s Chant mixed with screams came from within the fog. "Retreat! Retreat first! It¡¯s a trap!" This was the only thing Raban could think of. Using the surrender of these people as a lure to bring them in, and then arranging for the ninja to attack amidst the chaos. The enemy¡¯s numbers and methods were unclear. The fog was too abnormal; he could barely see Masu who was right next to him! After Masu frowned, he too relied on sound to issue a retreat order. Once out of the village, the inertia of Chakra made it clear to him that the ninja capable of creating such a dense fog was stronger than himself! They could join forces to blow away the fog with Wind Escape, but the Chakra consumption was too great. It was unwise to waste it so recklessly without knowing the enemy¡¯s information. Retreating first was the best solution. Besides, it was the employer who had suggested it first... Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 426 - 381: Treasure Planet The dense white fog was so thick that visibility was reduced to mere inches, and teammates, back to back, would become mere shadows if they took a step away, and would vanish completely if they took two. In the white fog, there were occasional soul-shattering dragon roars, the buzzing of shields activating and shattering, screams, the sound of bones cracking, and flesh tearing that never ceased. In an environment where nothing could be seen, accompanied by such eerie background noise and communication channels filled with calls for help and screams, even the elite warriors of the Harkonnen could not stave off the fear rising in their hearts. The white fog itself seemed to magnify the fear, spreading rapidly through the mind once it took hold, like ignited straw... Heavy breaths continuously brought forth white mist within the transparent visors, as disoriented soldiers wandered aimlessly in the fog. A leaping, hopping dark shadow emerged in the white fog ahead. Approaching it slowly, they discovered it was a ghastly figure with a pale face and sharp fangs.@@@@ Continue reading at novelhall.Co?m At that moment, its hand had just been withdrawn from the chest of a comrade, clutching a bloody heart. Blood water trailed down its wrist and dripped to the ground. "Ah!" The screaming soldier had completely forgotten to fight back, his face twisted in terror, but the moment he prepared to turn and run, a claw had already gripped the transparent helmet from behind. The relatively slow speed did not trigger the Holzman Shield. The raw brute strength slowly turned his face, allowing him to see the ferocious zombie face behind him, before it sank its teeth in... ... [Holzman Shield (Individual) (Damaged)]: Allows an individual to deploy a Holzman Shield (without world enhancement). Provides good defense against high-velocity kinetic attacks. The shield becomes damaged if breached. In a damaged state, it can absorb a hundred Yuan Force. "A shield that becomes damaged on breach? Tsk, but it¡¯s still valuable. It¡¯s just that it would be better to make them surrender. Otherwise, there¡¯s no profit in the broken ones, and killing them slowly is too time-consuming," Tao Yu quickly pondered. Even with all the limitations, if there is enough quantity, the shields could certainly be worth a lot! After launching several more dragons to turn a few shields red and kill the soldiers inside, Tao Yu¡¯s gaze flickered as he rapidly contemplated. He never expected that the Harkonnen Family, whom RDA so easily held off with the help of the Sand Hidden Village, would actually have such valuable loot! The description of the shield suggested that in their own world, the defense of a Holzman Shield would be much stronger! At first hearing, Tao Yu felt they were like the Starship Troopers, a subpar civilization with star technology possibly sourced from various peculiar places. But now, having arrived on the scene, he found numerous ¡¯surprises¡¯! Sure, they were weak; in such dense fog, the RDA¡¯s power armors came equipped with sensory modules and detection modules, but they did not have such gear, making him feel as if he were moving in uninhabited terrain. It seemed they had no concept of automated or autonomous weapons, and their firearms felt odd. Strangely, each person was equipped with melee weapons. Yet, paradoxically, they had these protective force fields... Actually, these protective field modules were also available in Starshine City, but they were part of the mechanical upgrades, usually reserved for advanced partner platforms. Thanks to Wang Goudan, Tao Yu was quite clear on this, as Wang Goudan¡¯s goal for a new platform could accommodate such subsystems. A defensive force field subsystem might only cost around a hundred thousand, but it requires high power and performance from the platform, which is why it was beyond the reach of an average partner. Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 427 - 381: Treasure Planet_2 Discover hidden stories at novelhall.Co?m@@@@ This could even be seen as the standard for high-level mechanical transformation partners. But now there¡¯s a portable personal terminal here! Even if the effect is somewhat diluted, with various limitations, and damage occurs after being breached, but being breached also means that the shield has already absorbed and blocked enough damage for you. Without the shield, you¡¯d be soaking up the damage yourself. For experts, the value of this shield isn¡¯t very high, because it also has limitations on oneself, and elite partners would tend to use other methods instead. But for middle-tier Pioneers, this is likely irresistible! The convenience of carrying, as well as the quantity, can fully compensate for these shortcomings! Before the dumping of goods in the Zombie World, bulletproof vests could sell for one or two hundred, and better versions could fetch thousands. Just like those, they¡¯re useless once damaged. This portable version adds an extra layer of protection, wouldn¡¯t someone buy it for ten thousand a piece? If there are a few thousand, that¡¯s tens of millions! If there are tens of thousands, that¡¯s hundreds of millions! The price will drop if the numbers are too high! But there are undoubtedly enough people in the Inner City willing to pay this price! After all, it¡¯s aimed at middle-tier Pioneers, not some high-priced luxury goods. A single one isn¡¯t really worth Tao Yu¡¯s effort right now. But seeing each of these attacking soldiers equipped with one, it¡¯s a whole different story... "The last time I saw the little heiress, I hadn¡¯t encountered the Sand Hidden Village and the Harkonnen Family, but so much time has passed, the new Development Zone might have discovered these treasures, it¡¯s a race against time now!" Subsequently, Tao Yu¡¯s gaze pierced through the thick fog, locking onto the bald head being protected by a Jonin. Good, you¡¯re the one... Tao Yu didn¡¯t care about the life or death of these people from RDA who survived. Some died amidst the chaos of gunfire, some lost their masks. But before he could speak up, a radiant light shone in Tao Yu¡¯s eyes, causing Raban¡¯s expression to become vacant for a moment, and then he spoke into the walkie-talkie, "All drop your weapons and surrender, drop your weapons, those who disobey will die!" Tao Yu could sense that the Harkonnen Family warriors hidden in the mist were still hesitating, but it seemed that Raban truly held some authority, as they gradually started to drop their weapons with resounding clangs. From what he could feel about several soldiers nearby through Unity of Heaven and Man, their respect for Raban was more out of fear, and it seemed that the added ¡¯those who disobey will die!¡¯ imposed a significant restraint on them. "You, what have you done to me? Witch!" After Raban broke free from the Illusion Technique, he seemed to vaguely recall his own actions, and his face was stricken with horror. And Tao Yu too, turned back to him with some surprise. His compound Illusion Technique was not very sophisticated, but its impact on ordinary people was still extremely strong; it had been tested multiple times on the road. For those with firm wills, it was difficult to produce long-term effects, but this guy didn¡¯t seem to have a very strong will either. Witch? What¡¯s that all about? Tao Yu placed a hand on the man¡¯s bald head, and suddenly, the brightness in his eyes intensified, causing Raban to let out a scream. If it weren¡¯t for Tao Yu gripping his head, he might have collapsed to the ground. After the light in Tao Yu¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed, a peculiar look crossed his face. "His mental strength is much stronger than that of an ordinary person, though somewhat chaotic. But in terms of volume alone, it could at least be comparable to the level of Meditation Technique lv2, yet he doesn¡¯t seem to have any unique cultivation methods on him, nor does he appear to be particularly resolute in will, this..." Tao Yu fell into deep thought. "If it¡¯s the peculiar mental strength you speak of, it¡¯s actually induced by ¡¯Spice¡¯. It offers considerable resistance to Illusion Techniques, and it is a special product of Erakos Star that enhances mental activity, which is also quite beneficial for us ninjas." These were the words of the sealed Masu, apparently hoping to use this information as an overture. Tao Yu also remembered something Sully had mentioned in passing on the way back. Since it was called ¡¯Spice¡¯, Tao Yu hadn¡¯t truly considered it to be anything particularly grand prior to this. Refreshing and awakening substances, yes, like mint leaves and camphor pills, too. Turns out your ¡¯Spice¡¯ really does ¡¯refresh¡¯ indeed! "The good things in that world are plentiful..." At this moment, Tao Yu also had a faint premonition that the value of the desert world, where Sharyin or Sand Hiding Village and Erakos Star were situated, might be much higher than imagined! These ¡¯Holzman Shields¡¯ are just a part of it... Chapter 428 - 382: The Moon? "Everyone stay put!" The mining security captain, who had chosen to surrender and nearly got killed, was now guarding these five or six hundred Harkonnen warriors with his men in their power armor. The four-meter-tall machines, together with their prominent gun muzzles, were enough to keep these Harkonnen warriors in line. As for the ninjas from the Sand Hidden Village, all of them had disappeared without a trace except for Masu, who was captured alive by Tao Yu. The ninjas didn¡¯t have much loot on them, so Tao Yu didn¡¯t bother to chase after them. Instead, he gathered around four hundred intact ¡¯Holzman Shields¡¯. At least four million in income! "They can be sold to our company¡¯s people to enhance their safety ratio." Although a single shield wasn¡¯t very large, Tao Yu still sealed every hundred of them into a sealing scroll and then threw them into the Corpse Hiding Mirror. Just this income alone was a huge profit. Ever since he had killed the Fortune Thief from Great Tang and acquired various incomes from secret manuals and training to offset previous debts, he had been living off dividends in the following two months, with no additional income. And now, a big windfall had suddenly come his way! Moreover... Tao Yu turned his gaze to Raban and Masu and then inquired, "How many soldiers does the Harkonnen Family have? What are their armed forces like? And how many such shields do they have?" Tao Yu picked up a ¡¯Holzman Shield¡¯ and asked. Raban opened his mouth as if hesitating, but remembering Tao Yu¡¯s earlier display of control, he spoke with some trepidation, "Our territory was once occupied by the Atreides Family, and we had only recently regained it. But then this strange change in the world happened, and the earth became square. Currently, we can only contact about five thousand people, and we have three thousand personal Holzman Shields." But he glanced at Tao Yu and added, "Now, there are probably a little over two thousand left. Maybe you could try going there... ah ah ah~" Before Raban could finish speaking, he was electrocuted by Tao Yu, shaking uncontrollably and collapsing on the ground, having lost control of his bladder and bowels. "Heh, you think with your world¡¯s buffs that these shields could stop me or even cause me trouble?" Tao Yu knew Raban¡¯s ill intentions and scoffed. It wasn¡¯t as many as he expected, but it wasn¡¯t a small number either. It seemed they had just experienced some sort of disaster on their end. The original stock of three thousand shields and five thousand men had been whittled down by nearly a thousand in their probing and invading. Most of the remaining shields seemed to have ended up in his possession. Seeing Raban slowly recovering from the shock, Tao Yu continued to question, "Tell me about ¡¯Spice¡¯ and the witches you mentioned." Having been shocked, Raban was noticeably more submissive. Looking at how the prisoners were being handled without arbitrary executions, it seemed he genuinely preferred staying alive. "¡¯Spice¡¯ is a specialty of Erakos Star and is an extremely valuable resource. It can augment mental faculties and even prolong life, allowing humans to break through the two-hundred-year lifespan barrier..." "Currently, it¡¯s Fourth Kazekage Rasa in charge. Apart from this great change in heaven and earth, nothing else has occurred." "What about the experts in the village?" Tao Yu asked, and Masu went silent. The previous questions were answerable, but when it came to the village¡¯s fighting power, he also had his own convictions. Interrogating such a ninja with Illusion Techniques was somewhat difficult, but Tao Yu also had his own methods. "Chiyo? Ebizo? Yecang?" As Tao Yu named each individual, combined with Unity of Heaven and Man and the suppression of his original Illusion Techniques, he roughly received corresponding feedback from him. Masu realized there was a problem and his expression changed. He wanted to change his thoughts but discovered that under the other¡¯s Illusion Technique, his thoughts became very disorderly and he could hardly focus his will, instinctively providing some responses. So strong! Masu had experience with interrogation, and he deeply understood just how difficult this technique was. Although not as formidable as those secret techniques that directly read thoughts, it was still extremely terrifying. "Yecang isn¡¯t dead yet? Does she know she¡¯s been sold out by Rasa? Oh, you didn¡¯t know either..." Tao Yu watched the shocked expression on Masu¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Rasa had done a good job keeping secrets, and with Yecang¡¯s temperament, it made sense that she would ultimately obey the Fourth Kazekage without knowing the truth. "What about Shukaku?" "Shukaku is currently sealed, but where exactly, I¡¯m not sure." Masu sighed, no longer resisting, as he originally didn¡¯t know about this matter. The sealing of Shukaku in Sand Hiding Village was not assigned to them, but was accomplished by their own methods. "Alright, one last question for you. Has your moon changed?" Tao Yu asked casually, but this really stunned Masu, who then hesitantly said, "I¡¯m not sure, our moon has undergone some changes, but Raban and the others say that there wasn¡¯t such a thing in their sky before; it¡¯s newly appeared, perhaps brought over by our world..." What was initially a casual query suddenly turned into this unexpected development, causing Tao Yu to freeze in astonishment. No way? The moon from Naruto came along with the no-good Sand Hiding Village? Why on earth! But Tao Yu quickly suppressed the thoughts in his heart and looked towards Raban again. "Do you still have ships flying into space? What is the situation with the moon from suborbital space?" "We do, but once we leave the atmosphere, we hear a lot of whispers, and the stars outside seem like a backdrop. But the moon alone seems to be indeed right there, very close..." Raban had nothing significant to conceal. They didn¡¯t acquire any information anyways, and quite a few who returned from space went mad... ¡ª¡ª Enjoy more content from novelhall.Co?m ``` Chapter 429 - 383: Taking Precautions Before the Rain Hundreds of soldiers from the Harkonnen Family were taken prisoner and directly escorted back to the RDA base by Tao Yu¡¯s men. After being disarmed, Masu was the only one who wasn¡¯t an ordinary person, but the others were easily guarded. And Masu had a Sealing Skill personally applied on him by Tao Yu. Stay tuned for updates on novelhall.Co?m However, when Tao Yu was escorting these prisoners back, he saw the rich young lady¡¯s hovercraft descending from the sky. Beside the hovercraft was Little Black, who was trembling, suspended in the air by telekinesis. Now, with the deepening of the Sword Canon of Mercy and having attained her own integration of power, the rich young lady exuded an additional sense of sanctity. This, when combined with her original succubus-like beauty that could bring calamity to nations, made her a sight to behold. As she descended from the sky, people at the RDA base dared not look at her directly, even Dr. Grace, a woman herself, felt this way. A gentleman would not stand under a collapsing wall, and in theory, as a wealthy heiress, it was inconvenient for her to appear in places where orbital weapons might strike, especially since the world¡¯s force here was repressive, but she still came. When she landed with Little Black, the little creature quickly ran to Tao Yu¡¯s side and started complaining loudly, receiving a big smooch from him. Don¡¯t you have any common sense? Didn¡¯t she come to see you last time? You¡¯re such an idiot. "These are soldiers from the Harkonnen Family, aren¡¯t they? These weapons are pretty weak." The rich young lady effortlessly grabbed a transported gun into her delicate palm and examined its performance; it was a Yuan Force item, but its power was mediocre. "In certain specific environments, it performs slightly better than traditional firearms, and you can use it underwater. That¡¯s about it." The rich young lady tossed it aside, finding little value in it. "Haven¡¯t you faced off against them yet?" Tao Yu asked, curious. "No, the Sand Hidden Village Ninja encountered them while gathering intelligence. Since we¡¯ve been here, we¡¯ve had more conflicts with the blue-skinned Na¡¯vi. After all, you can probably feel it¡ªthe will of this world fragment is strong, suppressing many abilities." Well, the Na¡¯vi deserved to have the home ground advantage, making enemies on multiple fronts. Moreover, due to the great changes in the world, the Na¡¯vi have learned to use weapons produced by their allies. Combined with their natural talents and size, their combat power is not weak. They are the favored children of this world, and while Eva rarely intervenes directly, she must feel a sense of crisis after being dragged into the Abyss. "This is where their true value lies. I¡¯ve already asked them; there are about two thousand left in their home territory. If the attack threshold is exceeded, they will break, so be careful." Tao Yu tossed over a Holzman Shield, not intending to keep it secret from the rich young lady¡ªafter all, she was key to liquidating it. "This does have some value, but its effectiveness outside is limited to mid-level partners. There aren¡¯t many, and is there a production line?" "There really isn¡¯t." Tao Yu didn¡¯t expect the rich young lady to be even greedier than him, coveting production lines, but then again, with only a few thousand pieces, while useful, they wouldn¡¯t surprise someone of her stature. She would place more importance on a steady stream of wealth like the Unobtainium mine. "But they do have this, and there are still two mining areas left." Tao Yu tossed another Fragrance Pouch to her, a piece of loot he had found on Masu, which he used to enhance his spirit. Spice should be consumed in regulated doses at set times, and should not be overused; the daily intake limit is fifty grams. [Spice]: A crystallized secretion of young sandworms in the desert. Consumption can slightly enhance spirit, lifespan, and control over oneself. Long-term use may activate the Skill [Spirit Word], and in the world where Spice is produced, there¡¯s a chance to gain [Temporary Prophecy]. It can absorb 109 Yuan Force. This was the value of a small bag of Spice, actually quite similar to the Blood Orchid, but with an added chance of skill activation and a higher yield! But Tao Yu didn¡¯t take this chance seriously; it was all just pie in the sky.@@@@ "Keep some for yourself, don¡¯t spend it rashly. Save some for emergencies. Things might indeed be heading in a bad direction. Now that there are more interests involved over here, it could get even more troublesome." The wealthy lady reminded Tao Yu. "Is there any problem with Pavas¡¯ death?" "What problem could there be? Who can object to my kills? What I¡¯m worried about is something else, it¡¯s Pavas¡¯ family who should be scared." After saying that, she slapped Tao Yu¡¯s mischievous hand away and hugged his head, giving him a peck, and said with full confidence, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got everything under control." Looking at Sun Shiyu¡¯s smile blooming like a flower on her face, Tao Yu felt an indescribable sentiment in his heart. "Mhm, I get it. I won¡¯t be going back for a while." "That¡¯s fine. Indeed, we need to be wary of a desperate dog jumping over the wall. You don¡¯t have to worry about your family, I will arrange everything. But be mindful of the pollution situation and don¡¯t overexert yourself. You should have gotten Pavas¡¯ communicator. Give it to me to set up, and notify me in advance when you¡¯re coming back, and I¡¯ll be at your house waiting." Sun Shiyu extended her fair palm towards Tao Yu, and he gave her the communicator without hesitation. "Using this thing near the base is very cheap, a few hundred Yuan Force per message, but once you leave the base¡¯s range, the price will jump sharply. Inside the Development Zone¡¯s coverage area, it¡¯s five thousand Yuan Force per message, and outside the coverage area, it gradually increases with distance, although Rainforest 02 has also been included in the coverage area recently." After taking the item from Sun Shiyu, Tao Yu was stunned by the steep price¡ªjust for sending messages! If he had gotten this earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to afford it! "But there is a silver lining. The communication goes through the will of the world, so as long as there are no issues nearby, you don¡¯t have to worry about eavesdropping. However, depending on the quality of the communicator, there will be a limit on communication, and you can get a general sense of it." Tao Yu took back the communicator and sensed that within the coverage area, you could have roughly ten voice contacts a month, and this would decrease incrementally outside of the coverage area. Except for a few sealed areas, you can ensure at least one contact per month. "I understand, I¡¯ll check in every two months to report safety." "Once a month, and I¡¯ll cover the expenses." After finishing her sentence, Sun Shiyu seemed to ponder something else, "The authorization for the teleportation has been approved. We need to go to the State Capital to collect it. Since we don¡¯t want to pass through the grey mist with the device, we¡¯ll bring the teleportation handlers directly to pick up the parts. If you¡¯re going back soon, I can take you with me to the State Capital." Upon hearing Sun Shiyu¡¯s words, Tao Yu paused for a moment before asking, "Is the State Capital safer then?" "No, theoretically it¡¯s more dangerous, but it¡¯s difficult for those here to reach the State Capital. The company¡¯s attempts to settle in the State Capital have been pushed back several times, and there we only have one liaison office." Sun Shiyu¡¯s cheerful words made Tao Yu understand her thinking. "So, what¡¯s the situation like in the State Capital? Are there many experts?" "There are seven companies on the scale of Starshine Company, plus three headquarters of cross-city companies, as well as various internal families, powers, and factions within those companies, and even more second-rate companies and foreign company offices. The competition is pretty fierce..." Hearing this, Tao Yu began to get a rough idea. The conflicts in Starshine City were mostly internal to the Starshine Company, and the old Development Zone was also under the company¡¯s control, so usually, it was just gang fights or family feuds. The dispute with Chaoyang Society this time was considered a major one. But the State Capital was different, with conflicts over interests between companies and the complex situation of external forces trying to get in. However, precisely because of this, it¡¯s difficult for the issues in Starshine City to spill over there... Going there might not be such a bad idea! This must be what the wealthy lady thought after sensing the Spice issue. It¡¯s possible that the Suns might move towards the State Capital and then collectively make a run for the new Development Zone. This was probably the wealthy lady¡¯s way of sending him there early, using this opportunity, so he wouldn¡¯t have to hide in the Abyss. Not a bad idea. "Alright, let me know when we¡¯re leaving..." ``` Chapter 430 - 384: Deification of the Second Tier Watching the departure of the young rich woman, Tao Yu truly felt a sense of pressure being lifted from her shoulders. The moment she appeared, she directly took on some of the pressure that had been on Tao Yu. "The pressure isn¡¯t reduced, just shifted..." Tao Yu knew that although the young rich woman¡¯s identity could indeed bear the burden, as she herself said, it was the Pavas family that should be afraid. But the situation of the Suns did seem quite dire now! She herself had other pressures as well. "The moon..." Tao Yu thought of the news received from Masu¡¯s side; although it had changed, with the arrival of the Sand Hidden Village, another moon had appeared in the sky of Erakos Star! It was a moon that could be seen in low orbit! Stay updated through novelhall.Co?m That its appearance had changed was normal; the atmospheric visual effects and possibly its position were different.@@@@ "The reason World Breakers are called so is that the will of the world provides them with the power to enter a complete world, but the premise is that you must first anchor to that world. It seems now that the moon where Otsutsuki Hikariya Yo is sealed is too high-level, treated as an independent world." Tao Yu continued to ponder inwardly. Originally, it was best to proceed with solid and steady steps; time was always on her side. She didn¡¯t know how many powerhouses remained on the moon, and to what extent they could activate that massive Rinnegan. But now, it wasn¡¯t a bad idea to try heading over sooner rather than later! "If it¡¯s successful, it¡¯ll be a major windfall." Tao Yu dared not imagine what the massive Rinnegan could provide; even if it only offered her a regular version of Rinnegan abilities, a mere Deification would allow her to soar! The Floating City would be cut to pieces! Ninja, after all, still needed to rely on their fists to do the talking. "So, what¡¯s the current situation?" Though Tao Yu had already learned some of the current situation of the Sand Hidden Village from Masu, there might be additional information from Hikariya Yo¡¯s side. "When we encountered that group of ninjas, they had just been retreating from a battle with you and held considerable hostility toward us from the start, thinking we were the ones who attacked them..." The Chunin roughly explained the situation. Tao Yu had tasked Hikariya Yo with contacting the Sand Hiding Village, but Hikariya Yo didn¡¯t know where it was, only a general direction. Encountering retreating Sand Ninja under such circumstances wasn¡¯t that strange; it may well have been them who initiated the encounter, especially since the team included a Perception ninja. "The Sand Ninja now want to ransom their captives, the Jonin Masu and their target Raban, who they were supposed to protect this time." If problems can¡¯t be solved on the battlefield, then use money. Similar things had happened before. Ninja, in order to complete their missions, would use many methods, not just brute force. And the Sand Hidden Village, which had always found itself in an awkward position, understood this very well. "Ransom, they do hold my information..." While Tao Yu was not averse to the idea, she still put on a bit of a troubled expression on the surface. "I¡¯ll just..." Seeing the other party¡¯s straightforward and oblivious manner, Tao Yu was a bit speechless and interrupted him. "What I mean is, we need to increase the price. I need a ¡¯Holzman Shield¡¯ and ¡¯Spice¡¯ as ransom, and they must not attack our mining areas again." With these words, Tao Yu managed to bring the ninja back to his senses. Chapter 431 - 384: Deification of the Second Tier_2 ``` "Subordinate understands," "Hmm, go ahead, and call Yao back while you¡¯re at it. We¡¯ve got a preliminary understanding now, but if he goes any deeper, it may be dangerous." After that, the Chunin vanished with a flash from the spot. Since he had to take time to return and cross the Grey Mist, it was estimated that it would take a while. With the Erakos Star having a bonus from the Holzman Shield, and the potential unknown weapons they might have, Tao Yu planned to first settle the current world issues, prepare thoroughly, and then attempt the journey. As for the intelligence he had revealed temporarily, that could completely be used as a smokescreen they would bring back with them. If they really confronted him based on his previous performance of capturing two people alive, then he would be able to give them a new surprise by that time. So, a bit of resource recycling in exchange for something was acceptable to Tao Yu. At worst, he would just capture them again. And after this incident, it was normal to want to keep them from being too jumpy and maintain stability on this side for a while. Tao Yu didn¡¯t have to wait long. After all, Hikariya Yo¡¯s team had just left and they returned quite quickly. Tao Yu also immediately summoned the two Jonin to join him at the base¡¯s border. Sitting under a tree and petting Little Black¡¯s head, Tao Yu spoke to Kisame and the others, "Your return is timely. I¡¯ll leave the base to you guys to handle. The Pioneers will send someone over to take charge, and when they arrive, you can hand over control to them. You¡¯ll assist in some defense duties but need not follow their commands. I am your direct superior." "Understood." Being standard ninjas, they would not be curious to ask where Tao Yu was going, why he wasn¡¯t taking them along, but would just faithfully execute the current orders. "Bring Sully to me, I need him to take me somewhere..." Enjoy exclusive adventures from novelhall.Co?m Little Black immediately showed an uneasy expression, seemingly worried about becoming a test subject, while Kisame and Hikariya Yo both felt a sharp pain in their eyes. They vaguely perceived transparent, twisting sword shadows in the air before them! "I can¡¯t infuse True Yuan from afar, but I can infuse intent..." Using the integration of Fist Intention, Tao Yu began gradually infusing concepts like Yin-Yang Five Elements Intent, Big Dipper¡¯s deadly intent, and Thunder Intent into the sword intention, turning these substantial intentions into carriers, with each invisible sword intention merging with a specific intent. After starting to infuse the intents, Kisame and Hikariya Yo felt a sudden jolt in their hearts. And Tao Yu, not satisfied with just the infusion, tried to integrate several invisible swords of intent to create an effect similar to Yin-Yang Five Elements Thunder Method. However, unfortunately, after several attempts, he found he was being a bit too greedy. The Yin-Yang Five Elements Divine Thunder in itself was an interaction of generation and destruction within the Five Elements¡ªdirectly lacking a physical carrier made it difficult to integrate on a purely conceptual level. "Actually, I don¡¯t lack power in my attacks. Forcing the integration seems a bit crazy. I should bring out the unique features of this ability..." Tao Yu let go of his initial chains of thought and began to approach it in a different way. The next moment, the twisting sword shadows beside him shot out! Lacking True Yuan and a physical carrier was indeed a downside. But without the constraints of the physical, it was truly as fast as the heart wished the sword to be! No breaking through the air, no sound of airflow, almost invisible to the sword shadow! But in the next moment, a tall tree meters high at the base suddenly burst with no sign and fell apart into sections during its collapse. The cuts meandered without a hint of smoothness, but Tao Yu¡¯s eyes took on a subtle look. Because the intervals where the tree split were all the weak points of the tree¡¯s grain! ``` Chapter 432 - 384: Deification of the Second Tier_3 ``` It looked jagged and uneven, as if gnawed on by dogs, yet it followed the path of least ¡¯weakness¡¯! Just as the lightning in the sky is irregularly shaped, not taking the shortest path between two points in a straight line. That is actually the most optimal path of electrical resistance through the air; even though it meanders, the varying air density and humidity mean the path taken is still the best solution! The slashes of this Sword of the Spirit were the same! Read exclusive chapters at novelhall.Co?m Since it¡¯s a power projection of the mind, its physical destructive capability certainly couldn¡¯t compare with the Yin-Yang Five Elements Divine Thunder, but for everyday practicality, it might be even more convenient. Tao Yu turned and glanced at Kisame and the others, now seeing lines of weakness and various flaws on them with his ability to discern vulnerabilities. If he were to use the Sword of the Spirit to slay them, it too would follow these patterns to dismember. Kisame and the others couldn¡¯t help feeling a chilling dread. "Actually, I was planning to focus on enhancing my Illusion Technique..." Tao Yu felt somewhat speechless, although the basic enhancements from Deification passively boosted his illusion abilities, he had not expected the transformative power to be this projected reality reflection ability! Where the mind goes, the intention follows! Those lacking in strength could be quartered or have limbs hacked off with just a glance. Even though these are physical attacks, since they conform to the weaknesses¡¯ patterns, relying on physical defense is costly, and more often requires spiritual cultivation to neutralize.@@@@ Ikrans are the standard Pandora World dragons, often tamed by Na¡¯vi people as mounts. "You¡¯re too slow, just point me in the direction." Tao Yu casually remarked. Sully paused momentarily but didn¡¯t object, instead pointing towards an island in the sky. It was then that a black shadow streaked across the sky, startling a large number of Ikrans resting there. A mighty Phantom Dragon swooped down on one that was slow to react, capturing it in its claws with a single swipe. The black shadow had a wingspan of at least thirty to forty meters wide, several times larger than the diminutive Ikrans. The mere sight of it brought a wild aura, causing fear in nearby creatures. "It¡¯s Toruk!" Sully¡¯s face also showed a hint of fear; Toruk is known as the Phantom Dragon, and in the Na¡¯vi language, it means ¡¯the ultimate phantom,¡¯ suggesting that seeing it heralds death. But as Sully turned to warn Tao Yu, he found him already racing up the vines with eyes shining, his supernatural speed leaving afterimages in the air. Watching Tao Yu¡¯s afterimage-tinged disappearance with some astonishment, Sully felt a sense of bewilderment. The Ultimate Phantom... In fact, it seemed more like this man was! ``` Chapter 433: 385 Roar~ The Phantom Dragon, with half its wing torn and blood splattering, spiraled down toward a Floating Island, howling in unwillingness and terror. Boom~ Nearly ten tons of robust physique slammed into a Floating Island, kicking up a cloud of dust and rubble, its claws digging into the cliff, forcefully pulling itself back up. And the Ikran that originally inhabited this area all scattered in panic. Only leaving the bleeding Phantom Dragon gasping for breath. Tao Yu seized the opportunity as he leapt into the air with his Wind Riding technique and used the Sword of the Spirit to sever the dragon¡¯s partial wing, and he was now adjusting his body midair, drawing close with a suction from the Great Shift of Qiankun. A vine came swinging through the air towards Tao Yu, and ultimately, grabbing hold of the vine, he used it to steady his descent, landing firmly beside the Phantom Dragon. The injured Phantom Dragon was extremely irritable, but before it could bare its teeth and claws threateningly, Swish~ Several more meters of flesh wing burst apart, bleeding profusely. The cut was jagged, spreading along the weakest part of the bone. Causing it to let out another scream and sag in defeat. Afterward, Tao Yu directly drew his Black Iron Heavy Sword, controlling the force as he hammered down on the dragon¡¯s head. After pounding for quite some time, he finally subdued the creature with just about the right amount of force, knocking it unconscious. "Done, hurry up and find a way to parasitize it," Tao Yu ordered Little Black, who was holding the egg. Little Black obediently placed its egg in front of the Phantom Dragon... ... [Claw Force¡¤Toruk]: The powerful Toruk has the most advantageous claws on Pandora World; no prey it seizes can escape. Skills from the dead Phantom Dragon, straightaway yielding a complete Skill. Tao Yu also completed the absorption and took the chance to spend a few hundred Yuan Force for a round of Deification. It wasn¡¯t any divine move, but it added a bit to his passive attributes, which was pretty decent. When he later goes to collect his share at the State Capital, even these secondary Deifications, which cost just tens of thousands, could be fully rounded out. Now that he had enough Yuan Force, as long as the skills didn¡¯t conflict with his own abilities and had no side effects, using them to stack his stats wasn¡¯t a bad thing. However, the more skills he had, the higher the chance of conflicts later on; if he encountered better ones in the future, he¡¯d either have to figure out how to merge them or actively discard some. But the good thing was that these were cheap, and since his goal was the moon, the more prepared the better. Moreover, going to the State Capital, he equally needed to enhance his own strength as much as possible. Looking at the remaining four hundred thousand Yuan Force, Tao Yu did not hesitate and performed Deification twice in succession! [Wind Control]: Original attributes slightly enhanced, grasping a wisp of the essence of wind! "Haha, as expected!" With a thought, Tao Yu lightly tapped the ground and, just like a real phantom, he rode the wind, gliding over a hundred meters before landing! Although it didn¡¯t allow him to fly directly, his mastery of the airflow and the enhancement of his speed reached a level of perfection. Then Tao Yu was struck with a realization and entered the state of Demonization, after which a pair of wings grew out from his shadow¡¯s transformation. Changing the shape of the wings and such was something Demonization, enhanced twice through Deification, could already achieve in terms of detailing. However, it was clear that flying was not just about having wings; it was no different from a child flapping foam boards, trying to fly. But this time, Tao Yu felt completely different! Leaping up, he intuitively sensed the changes in the air currents, as if that instinct were engraved in the genes of birds. The originally arbitrary wings continuously fine-tuned themselves in response to the variations in the airflow. This allowed Tao Yu to easily adjust and follow the currents with simple flapping, enabling him to soar in the sky! "Haha, exhilarating! Finally, Temor can fly!" Although it was a preliminary mastery, because he had the Skill [Wind Control], enhanced twice through Deification, Tao Yu was really flying through the sky, howling with joy. His wild laughter echoed across the sky, causing Little Black on the ground to tremble with fear. Even the small flying dragons, the Ikrans, dared not approach. Longing for flight, it¡¯s also one of humanity¡¯s aspirations! "The Shadow Force maintains the extra wings and the cost of flying slightly exceeds balance, but flying a thousand kilometers in one breath is no problem, although it¡¯s a pity the speed isn¡¯t fast." After the excitement, Tao Yu sensed for a moment that mainly his body¡¯s aerodynamics were not particularly suited for flight; the faster he flew, the greater the resistance, which he overcame solely through superior Wind Control skill. "However, the mount on this side is also nearly ready. Rely on the mount for traveling, and I can fly when I need to myself¡ªperfect." After circling the sky once, Tao Yu also returned to the side of the Alien Dragon¡¯s body. Then he dug a hole and buried it! Although it wasn¡¯t the Land of Extreme Yin, with the [Corpse Refining Technique] enhanced twice through Deification, Tao Yu had his own methods. Using Shadow Communion, he summoned all seven Zombies. Apart from the two zombies that permanently resided in the shadows¡ªAh Da, with its corroding aura comparable to a Grandmaster¡¯s, and Dugu Feng¡ªthe other five were all used by Tao Yu as materials for burial. Once these zombies were absorbed, it would be enough to compensate for all the defects of the Alien Dragon! "Although its size is too large, and the shadows can¡¯t completely cover it, preventing it from residing in the shadows full-time, I don¡¯t mind where it usually is since I can summon it¡ªperfect..." Chapter 434 - 386 Return The surface of Pandora World was covered with lush vegetation, and the three-dimensional structures woven by plants meant that nearly all the animals here had to be vigilant and prepared for attacks from every direction¡ªincluding above. Fatal ambushes often occurred from above as well. At this moment, a black panther, seven or eight meters long, was crouched on a tree trunk, its body low to the branch. In its eyes was a cold indifference as it stared at the young calf of a horned beast below. But before it could pounce, a jagged red line suddenly appeared on its neck, and the next moment, with a squelch, accompanied by the spray of blood plasma, its head was severed from its body. The flying head of the panther still seemed bewildered in its eyes, not understanding how it had died. The sudden noise startled the horned beast below, which let out a cow-like bellow as it ran, breaking many branches in its wake. Stay connected with novelhall.Co?m Suddenly, a figure clad in black armor descended from the sky and landed on the corpse of the panther. With a glint in his eye, Tao Yu broke the claw with a flick of his wrist, and with the Great Shift of Qiankun, the claw landed in his hand, draining it of its Yuan Force. "Ripping Bite, Sharp Claw, why are they all such minor tricks?" Tao Yu sighed as he looked at the skills that had formed. There were not a few odd little skills here in Pandora; some conflicting ones were directly discarded, while others that didn¡¯t impact him were casually learned. However, aside from Wind Riding, no other abilities had been particularly impressive. He¡¯d see if the second Deification could boost some stats. Given his current value, a few tens of thousands for a second Deification didn¡¯t really matter. It¡¯s just that the cost-effectiveness certainly wasn¡¯t as good as the first Deification, but he didn¡¯t care about the expense. "Not all skills are usable, and more isn¡¯t always better. Given my current rate of earning, this kind of cost-effective blasting is more worthwhile." Times have changed! Tao Yu paid no mind to the fleeing horned beasts, as he had already absorbed their skills. "Resilient Skin" was not only non-conflicting with his own abilities but also relatively practical and effective. Just then, the wristwatch on Tao Yu emitted a buzzing sound, indicating a radio communication coming from the base. It wasn¡¯t long before he heard Kisame¡¯s voice, "Mr. Tao, the Pioneer reception personnel have arrived." "Good, I¡¯m coming back, wait for me down there." Tao Yu whistled, and Little Black, which was somewhat exhausted, crawled over to him. In addition to hunting, he had been using Little Black¡¯s alien eggs to cultivate new abilities. Unfortunately, aliens were not omnipotent, and most of the new abilities were repetitive or similar, some even conflicting. Because Little Black lacked an ovipositor, it had almost become emaciated from the process; fortunately, Tao Yu generously fed it high-nutrition flesh and occasionally helped it with his True Yuan for longevity, along with rewards for his Taming Technique, so Little Black continued to serve without complaint. "Come to think of it, this is practically an alien¡¯s paradise, what with the diversity of species..." Tao Yu remarked admiringly, then decided not to ride the weakened Little Black any longer and swiftly moved towards the base... "Aliens? When did they appear? I¡¯ve never seen them." Tao Yu¡¯s expression turned serious. "Just recently, um, when Miss Sun brought it back." Treya¡¯s words made Tao Yu glance at Little Black, but he quickly understood from their heart-to-heart connection that it wasn¡¯t Little Black. "I understand. I¡¯ll have Kisame watch over it. It doesn¡¯t have an incubator; it shouldn¡¯t be it." "Don¡¯t worry, there aren¡¯t many aliens here yet, only sporadic sightings. Plus, there¡¯s already a high reward posted for eradication missions. You just better not go creating aliens on your own." Hearing this, Tao Yu was about to say something when he suddenly had another thought, "Is it possible that someone wants aliens to parasitize them to obtain new materials and skills?" Because Tao Yu himself had this idea and had acted on it, If the motivation for alien infestation was for this reason, it would be understandable, as Pioneers¡¯ limits are indeed so low. But if it¡¯s purely for destruction, then that¡¯s another matter. However, it might also be a combination of both... "Possibly, we¡¯re also trying, but we capture the Yuan Force creatures here and rush them back for testing before they die. Otherwise, if the aliens overrun this area, it can be quite troublesome." Treya didn¡¯t seem to think it was a big deal either, just a warning. After all, they already had experience in eradicating aliens now. Follow the trails to catch the Empress, then surround and besiege them. Aliens are like wildfires; as long as the problem can be resolved at the beginning, then there¡¯s nothing to worry about. Right now, it¡¯s actually just the beginning, and discovering it early means the problem isn¡¯t serious. Seeing the unconcerned expression on Treya¡¯s pretty face, Tao Yu still offered a reminder, "You know how fast aliens reproduce. If it¡¯s human-induced, then it should be taken more seriously. This is the site for Unobtainium extraction, after all." "I know. We have the capability to produce weapons here, and we¡¯re preparing to send people to their mothership to confirm the contamination status. There are plenty of firepower supplements available in this world, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem." Having given the necessary warnings and completed the handover, Tao Yu temporarily left Little Black under Kisame¡¯s care. The Alien Dragon was still being reared. They had scavenged the area nearby. Returning a few days early was also feasible to explain things to the family and to take some extra time to recklessly collect some skills. He was about to follow the young lady of wealth to the State Capital to fetch items, and he might not be back for a short period. Thus, he could afford to be a bit more extravagant in the present world. "I can leave some Yuan Force for my parents; the Spice, however, is a bit troublesome..." Jonin Masu and Raban had already been redeemed, for two hundred ¡¯Holzman Shields¡¯ and ten kilograms of Spice. Moreover, a temporary ceasefire agreement had been reached with the Harkonnen Family, as both sides were still assessing each other¡¯s specific situations. If things proved difficult, both might opt for a delay, then try to see if trade could be completed. The Na¡¯vi were a bit tough, not so willing to compromise, and were still instigating conflicts. And with the Spice, the daily consumption limit for effectiveness was 50g, so ten kilograms could last two hundred days. This actually had uses for the family, but the awkward part was that they really didn¡¯t have the means to guard this thing¡ªInner City wasn¡¯t a safe area either. Without threats, having this thing actually posed a threat. "Better to leave some Yuan Force; also, have Dada Company give out some extra dividends each month to support the family. Stone is about to awaken soon too. Absorb all the skills that can be absorbed, and when Stone awakens, send him to the base. Then, I can freely venture to the moon..." You can¡¯t let one setback stop you, nor can you be blindly arrogant; all the necessary preparations must be done... Chapter 435 - 387 Offending the Powerful Tao Yu exchanged greetings with the young heiress, and she agreed that it was best for him to return now. They also briefly communicated about some matters. When Pavas¡¯ issue causes conflicts, or when the problems in the new Development Zone become intense, it¡¯s probably safer to stay in the State Capital for a while...@@@@ As the scene before his eyes changed, Tao Yu reappeared in the room. Looking again at this room, both familiar and strange, Tao Yu sighed, "I barely even stayed here for a few days." Although he had moved to the Inner City a while ago, he was constantly traveling to and from the Abyss. He could count on his fingers the number of days he had actually lived in this room. Then Tao Yu heard what seemed like the voice of a visitor outside. "Uncle Tao, please, just accept these. Don¡¯t refuse our apologies, it represents our regret... Tao Yu wasn¡¯t really surprised to have visitors. With his reputation as the Eight-Armed Vajra, as a redeemer, a major shareholder of Dada Company, and an influential figure outside of Floating City despite his young age as a senior partner, even the head of the Inner City¡¯s security forces had to bow down to him. The head of the Longxi Clan had paid a visit and left gifts, so it wasn¡¯t strange that someone else wanted to make an impression. His parents were actually very careful about this kind of thing, accepting items that were not too valuable and keeping records to show him later. But what was this sudden talk of ¡¯apologies¡¯ about? Sensing that his father was a bit conflicted, Tao Yu didn¡¯t wait. He calmly pushed the door open and asked, "What apology?" After finishing his question, he glanced at the person who came by. Clear signs of considerable mechanical modification, a stranger, but judging from the seasoned half of their face, it looked like they weren¡¯t young, definitely not someone from the Development Zone. Tao Yu had virtually no influence on the old development areas, so most likely, this person represented a certain force. Seeing Tao Yu take control of the situation, Tao Long, who had a conflicted expression on his face, seemed relieved, as if a weight had been lifted off his shoulders. In contrast, the man who kept a smile on his face felt tense in front of Tao Yu. "La Qi, you¡¯re back. It¡¯s good you¡¯re here to handle this situation, it¡¯s just, ah..." Tao Long sighed, making Tao Yu feel that something was amiss. "What happened?" Before Tao Long could speak, the half-mechanical man hastily began with a smile, "It¡¯s like this..." But before he could finish, he was met with a cold gaze from Tao Yu, "I wasn¡¯t talking to you. Wait." With that one sentence, he was silenced, and seeing Tao Yu take command of the situation, Tao Long felt assured and seemed to collect his thoughts before speaking, "Tao Shi got involved in an incident with the Chaoyang Society, he¡¯s been injured and is currently in the hospital. Zhang Lei, representing Dada Company, has already paid for the medical expenses, but your brother can¡¯t be visited right now, as he¡¯s in the medical pod. Your mother and Tao Da are there waiting for the outcome, and Old Tiger has also gone over." Hearing this, Tao Yu also felt a surge of anger. In a medical pod? That means it¡¯s at least a serious injury, and one that could potentially be life-threatening! This was practically a tailor-made assault on him. "This is deliberately playing on his personality. The Beast Tamers¡¯ clan head must have provoked him on purpose, probably thinking of the old lion from the battled lion family¡¯s fate, and finding a way to have Gu Qiu accept the Inspector¡¯s punishment..." After everything happened, thinking back, Tao Yu began to vaguely understand their purpose. They wanted to kill Gu Qiu! The Inspector would likely assign Gu Qiu some difficult tasks, and since he wouldn¡¯t have the family¡¯s accumulated wealth to buy his way out, he would probably have to take them on himself. In the old Development Zone, if he went to places with deranged world wills like the Evil Spirit World, and honestly dealt with those high-level evil spirits, one ambush would be plenty amusing for them. "So they treat the previous agreement like toilet paper?" "I don¡¯t know, they probably just used the Heretic God Cult as an excuse, perhaps just to bide their time." Tao Long sighed. Although he was a bumpkin from the Outer City without much vision, having lived so long, he could still tell there was definitely a problem here. These families in the Inner City are truly no good... "What¡¯s the deal with Shi?" "The security team investigating the Heretic God Followers is understaffed, and there are some outsourced tasks as well. The places being searched by those outsourced people happened to be the warehouses where Shi frequently operates. Shi, disliking how they took the opportunity to harass others, went to help out and then was used as an excuse to be beaten up." "Oh? They didn¡¯t know he¡¯s my younger brother?" "Someone did mention it while they were beating him, so they stopped; otherwise, it might have ended in offending a powerful figure and getting killed..." Tao Long sighed. Offending a powerful figure! Tao Yu had used this excuse to hit quite a few people before, and never thought that one day it would happen to his own brother. But... Tao Yu glanced at the half-mechanical person, causing their face to change drastically. "Mr. Tao, I made a mistake..." The next moment, a mass of shadows began to climb up his body, and twisted tadpole-like patterns covered his entire form. Once finished, his head was promptly severed! The mechanical self-destruct feature was completely sealed and barred, not showing the slightest sign of detonation. "I told you to shut up, did you really think I was easy to talk to~" Tao Yu sighed softly. If Shi offended someone, that was due to his own lack of skill, and he deserved to be beaten. But you, you¡¯ve offended me... Tao Yu glanced at Tao Long and noticed his father¡¯s eyelids twitched, but he showed no reaction to this clean and efficient killing. After all, the Outer City was accustomed to life and death. If his son had the confidence to do so, then naturally they should proceed according to his command, not to be restrained by their own limited perspectives... Chapter 436 - 388: Visiting ``` Clang~ A mechanically modified corpse fell from the sky, landing directly on the street and creating a crater with its heavy metallic body. Once the passersby got a clear look at the body, they screamed and ran away as if they had seen a ghost. It¡¯s not that the Inner City people are afraid of corpses. It¡¯s the mechanically modified corpses they fear. How is this different from tossing a bomb into the street? But the Inner City security teams were not weak, and their response was quick. It wasn¡¯t long before a three-person squad arrived, looking at the corpse from a distance, and their curses could be faintly heard. "Who¡¯s this heartless, was their bomb a dud or what? How are we supposed to clean up this mess? Call in some cannon fodder." The squad leader grumbled. "No need for that, just collect it, I¡¯ve already disabled his bomb." At this moment, Tao Yu came out of the apartment building entrance, dressed neatly and waving at the three people who stood far away. "Who...oh, isn¡¯t this Mr. Tao? Welcome back, sir. This guy offended you, dying is too good for him. We¡¯ll take care of it right away." The security team squad leader immediately changed his tune and jogged over, bowing and scraping. Their chief had ordered intensified patrols nearby, and several of Tao Yu¡¯s relatives had been placed on the watch list. Along with the reputation of Tao Yu himself as the Eight-Armed Vajra, such security team squad leaders would take him very seriously. But the reason he was so humble was that he, as an insider, vaguely knew that their chief had been beaten by this guy and was in a very bad mood. The corpse on the ground was proof! To good people and upstanding individuals, he could actually afford to be a bit arrogant, handle things by the book. He wouldn¡¯t fear even those stronger than him, since after all, his status as a member of the security team was there. But when dealing with someone like Tao Yu, he had to pick his words carefully and not suffer an immediate loss...@@@@ Moreover, he knew about the incident with Tao Shi being beaten, although it was outside the city and unrelated to him, getting blamed and beaten would all be in vain. He heard that recently, their chief had been losing quite a bit of hair. This man was not one for reasoning, fiercely protective, powerful, and not one to play by the rules! The key issue was that he was highly talented, powerful, and backed by significant connections, all adding up to a major headache. At that moment, he couldn¡¯t help but curse the family who had hurt Tao Yu¡¯s younger brother. If it was just about making an appearance or lending support, he could shake out another group of people. But since he was about to leave for the State Capital, Tao Yu didn¡¯t want to expend his favors on such trivial matters; it would be better to ask them to look after his family in his absence. As for a minor issue like the present one, he might as well deal with it himself. By the way, it would give everyone a fresh understanding of him... "You don¡¯t know?" Tao Yu asked back. "No, their family lives in the ¡¯Tiancheng Apartment¡¯ in the West City District, one of the ¡¯Three Families of Tiancheng.¡¯ These days they seem to be hosting banquets there." "Heh, hosting banquets? To celebrate beating up my brother? Interesting." Tao Yu laughed, preemptively framing the situation, making even the captain¡¯s mouth twitch. My lord, don¡¯t be like this! "Probably not, it¡¯s because they obtained leasing rights to a farm in the old Development Zone. They finally have their own steady production resources. Plus, it¡¯s also a precaution in case you come knocking." Envy could be seen in the captain¡¯s eyes as he spoke of the Yuan Force crop farm. It was something that could continuously generate money, with earnings directly proportional to the duration of the lease rights. These resources were what actually allowed families to sustain themselves over the long term. "Oh, do you know which family leased it to them?" Tao Yu raised an eyebrow, as if realizing something. It must be the ¡¯reward¡¯ they received for their eager appeasement and taking sides this time. "One of the big five families, the Fox family." The captain spoke cautiously, vaguely understanding why Tao Yu asked. However, since the matter involved one of the five major families, he wasn¡¯t afraid to disclose it, for the Fox family wasn¡¯t deeply involved anyway; they simply wanted to win the hearts of the Inner City noble families. "Thank you. Go inform your chief captain that he¡¯ll need to come and clean up in a bit." Tao Yu patted his shoulder, speaking in a friendly tone. Unexpectedly, even the big families could fall from grace, no wonder. Previously, in the inner circle dubbed ¡¯Seven Kings of the new Development Zone,¡¯ five were from the five big families. These were the five clans with the most consolidated status in the Inner City, each with colossal influence. Because their status was secure enough, they indeed didn¡¯t need to do anything against the Chaoyang Society. Thus, the head of the five major families, the Gans, could mediate in the last incident, earning Gu Qiu¡¯s trust! This could also be why this Jin family was so eager to ingratiate themselves. Leasing a few farms to the smaller families that supported them was something only those like them could afford to do casually. Since they no longer had the energy to manage their assets personally, they preferred to deal with it through leasing and contracted management... ¡ª¡ª Chapter 437 - 389: Rampant An old high-rise apartment stood out, distinctly lacking the bizarre architectural aesthetic of the Inner City. The exterior walls of the apartment were free from the clutter of various billboards, featuring only three rather stately large LED signs. ¡¯Tiancheng Qian Family¡¯ ¡¯Tiancheng Jin Family¡¯ ¡¯Henry Family¡¯ These were the three families with good relationships within this apartment building, collectively known as the Tiancheng Triad. Unlike many commercial buildings or offices rife with small companies, studios, and individual businesses that appeared chaotic, this apartment comprised solely of three family factions was notably neater and more formal. However, rust on the brackets of those LED signs and blotchy stains on the exterior walls revealed the building¡¯s age. Yet, for many families, this sense of an era was instead considered a ¡¯symbol of the times¡¯. Today, the lobby of the Tiancheng Apartment and the adjacent street were filled with tables and stools, bustling with a lively atmosphere. A variety of dishes covered the tables, and the steamy aroma of the food permeated the air. Many passersby couldn¡¯t help but take a second glance and swallow their saliva. They would also notice the banner hanging in the lobby of the Tiancheng Apartment. "Warmly celebrating the ¡¯Tiancheng Jin Family¡¯ securing a forty-year lease on ¡¯Old Village Town Farm No. 7¡¯!" The words ¡¯forty years¡¯ on the banner were enlarged and bolded, representing at least forty years of glory for the family. A diverse group of Pioneers merrily feasted at the tables, with nonstop discussions and praises filling the air. "The Jin Family is really on the rise." "Old Village Town is not far from the New City area, with low risk. There are many locals, and the cost of hiring is low, a veritable hen that lays golden eggs." "The Jin Family really knows how to seize opportunities. They made a rush move this time, setting an example, and it¡¯s a reward from the Hu Clan." "Worthy of being one of the major families, when they act, it¡¯s always with a grand gesture." "Hey, it may be a grand gesture to us, but for them, it¡¯s just about renting out what they planned to." "But I heard that the Jin Family was aggressive this time and injured the brother of Eight-Armed Vajra, which might be troublesome." "Eight-Armed Vajra? Oh, I remember him. He completed many bounty missions back in the day and even outperformed the newcomers from the five major families in the Development Zone." "Him... well, that might indeed be troublesome. But it won¡¯t be a big deal, right? No one died, so an explanation and an apology should suffice." "This is not the Development Zone." "No one would really miss the chance to step down gracefully, would they?" "If they really don¡¯t step down, it might be used to establish authority, which wouldn¡¯t be a waste either." "That¡¯s true. If someone from a position comparable to a senior partner gets beaten, others will have to rethink messing with the Chaoyang Society¡¯s business..." A group of people enjoyed their drinks and the dishes on the table, happily engaged in conversation. Although the dishes were made from bred Yuan Force creatures, and the chefs were equipped with cooking chip skills, the freshness of the ingredients and the proficiency of the cooking made for a rather delicious meal. However, just then, a man whose mechanical augmentations included three arms and who was currently picking up food suddenly paused. His electronic eye focused on a person walking by on the street; he quickly compared the person¡¯s face with a photo stored in his memory. How would the Jin family face others from now on! The ¡¯Flowing Water¡¯ banquet arranged these days has become a joke instead! Who knows how many people will laugh behind their backs! "It is the Eight-Armed Vajra." Next to him, Jin Ken and Jin Cheng, both dressed in gray overcoats, had turned ashen, standing up to look through the shattered glass of the lobby, they also recognized the man standing in front, Tao Yu. They had chosen this time to host their friends and set up the banquet, not wishing for the other party to come for an apology, preferring to gloss over the incident with proactive compensation. But they hadn¡¯t anticipated this man¡¯s disregard for rules! "Tao Yu!" Jin Cheng gnashed his teeth fiercely. "Ah, ah, indeed, I hadn¡¯t expected such a drama to unfold." A not-so-old handsome man wiped off the wine stains from his face caused by the shattered glass, speaking in a calm tone. "Second Young Master, we are truly very sorry, we did not anticipate such a mess; the Eight-Armed Vajra¡¯s brother was accidentally injured while mingling with the Chaoyang Society¡¯s people. We had arranged for someone to visit for an apology and compensation, yet we never expected him to be so unreasonable." Jin Cheng repeatedly expressed his apologies to the young man. "Well, his infamous unruly temperament is known to all, but he should still be aware of the occasion¡ªthis is not the Development Zone." The deceptively young man chuckled. Standing beside him, a tall and thin man with a Fu Manchu mustache, the head of the Qian family, Qian Hao, shook his head and chuckled, "Young people these days really don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth." The Qian family is the leader of Tiancheng¡¯s three great families, and with only one top-tier expert as their core, they have built their strength around him. Yet in terms of pure power, he can suppress the experts of the other two families combined! Even the martial prowess of this Second Young Master from the Hu family pales in comparison to his. "Show restraint, after all, the dog raised by the Suns should keep an eye on its master." Hu Xing sighed lightly as if issuing a reminder. "Ha ha, to come here seeking a fight only to show his incompetence, to be humiliated just reveals his incapacity! This isn¡¯t his reigning domain, the Development Zone." Qian Hao laughed out loud. Although today¡¯s matter involves the Jin family, as the representative of the leading family of Tiancheng, he couldn¡¯t go without making a statement; it would be too much of a loss of face! Seeing this, the Jin siblings, Jin Cheng and Jin Ken, also felt relieved, suddenly finding stability. In fact, based on what they knew of the combat records, they were not confident they could suppress this rising talent. But the other party was too disrespectful and had now offended both Young Master Hu and the Qian family patriarch; this was a good opportunity to settle the matter completely! "Young people, they¡¯re still too reckless..." Chapter 438 - 390 Establishing Authority Tao Yu¡¯s voice caused chaos in the entire hall. And at this time in the chaotic hall, other people were also angered. "Who is so presumptuous!" "This is too much!" "Arrogant!" "..." Amidst these disorderly voices, the Jin brothers leaped out. "Mr. Tao, even if there was a misunderstanding with your younger brother, we have already visited to apologize. If you still have issues, we can talk, but to humiliate us on our joyous occasion is crossing the line!" "Hmph, what¡¯s more, the Chaoyang Society colludes with Heretic God Followers. You should clear your brother¡¯s name from this investigation soon ¨C do you want to stand with the Chaoyang Society?" The two of them spoke as if they had already settled the matter. It seemed as if Tao Yu, by simply stepping forward, was taking the side of the Chaoyang Society. And soon, he would be facing not just the Jin family, but a conflict of stances. Now, there were significant figures from the Longxi Clan present, and many other clan representatives were here too! If things truly escalated, it could even be exploited for publicity ¨C don¡¯t be ungrateful! At this moment, a representative from the Longxi Clan stood out to smooth things over. "It¡¯s a misunderstanding. Just clear it up, no need to make it hard for everyone to save face. Both sides should just cool down." "Exactly, it¡¯s not such a big deal." "..." Meanwhile, Tao Yu looked at Jin Cheng and Jin Ken, along with those who were chiming in, and let out a scornful laugh, "Then you should just assume I¡¯m on the side of the Chaoyang Society. A bunch of chickens and dogs also join in the barking." Tao Yu¡¯s words caused the faces of those who had spoken to change, and the faces of those with some status in the hall became ugly too. His words lumped them all together in the insult. Just as they were preparing to verbally attack, suddenly, an inexplicable pressure appeared in the hearts of everyone in the banquet hall, as if a heavy stone weighed on their shoulders, making Tao Yu seem much taller! Those who knew what was happening, like Ao Xing and Qian Hao, their faces changed drastically at the same time. Domain?! How could he have accumulated enough so quickly?! Ao Xing, who reacted the fastest, saw a flash of light in his eyes. Inner Strength? Could this thing really integrate ahead of time into a Domain?! Without paying attention to their reactions, Tao Yu, under the active release of Unity of Heaven and Man¡¯s aura, silenced the noisy crowd and then slowly began to speak, "My brother was beaten ¨C that was due to his inferior skills; he deserved to be beaten, but..." "The same goes for you!" The street under Tao Yu¡¯s feet cracked in an instant. Boom~@@@@ Broken stones exploded, and dust and cement chunks flew. His whole person, like an arrow released from its bowstring, instantly closed the gap, with just the airflow flipping tables along the way, causing chaos. Jin Cheng and Jin Ken, who were facing him, had simultaneous changes in expression. But before they could react, a Dragon¡¯s Chant that seemed to emerge from the depths of their souls paralyzed their bodies. The shock resonated for miles! Ao~ Instantly, the two were flung away like rag dolls, smashing through a succession of tables, scattering splinters and soup, before crashing heavily into the elevator shaft. Clang~ The elevator shaft collapsed, burying the two within, as the shockwaves from the aftermath reverberated through the middle of the hall, shattering all remaining glass outwards. Many of the weaker individuals were blown away, leaving the scene in complete disarray. This is impossible! "However you wish to arrange things, I¡¯ll be responsible for overseeing it," Fox Star¡¯s voice was as soft as possible, even carrying a slight sob. He truly might die... Tao Yu let go, patting the other¡¯s face condescendingly "I¡¯m a person who likes to reason with others and I¡¯m not a demon who exterminates to the last. Just hang everyone involved in this hall to dry, that should suffice," Upon saying this, Tao Yu gave the other a profound glance and sighed softly "I will soon be ordered to go to the State Capital, and I hope there won¡¯t be any unpleasant incidents." Hearing Tao Yu¡¯s words, a greater terror shone in Fox Star¡¯s eyes. He was leaving Starshine temporarily? Is he trying to establish dominance?! "Leave it all to me, I¡¯ll handle it properly." The Fox family had businesses in the Development Zone too; he had to accept the other¡¯s threats, and he understood what they meant. Just then, a familiar shouting came from outside "Brother Tao, don¡¯t panic; we¡¯re here." With a single glance, Tao Yu saw Panda approaching with about a dozen people. Those dozen or so people weren¡¯t all shareholders of Panda; several among them possessed considerable strength under Tao Yu¡¯s Unity of Heaven and Man sense, senior partners perhaps? They must be the shareholders¡¯ parents. Perhaps his father was worried about him and had secretly contacted Panda. Just as Tao Yu had initially thought, if he wanted to amass people quickly to pull out a batch of high-ranking partners for support, it wouldn¡¯t be much of a problem. But such a waste wasn¡¯t necessary; dealing with it directly would be more efficient. And as Panda rushed in with his group into the chaotic scene, they too seemed somewhat lost upon seeing the situation before them. Looking at the mess all around, the tables and chairs overturned by the aftershocks of the attacks, the soup and vegetables on the floor, the banners that had fallen, and the guests who had already hidden far away. At the center of the hall, there was only Tao Yu and Fox Star, leaving them feeling somewhat puzzled. What¡¯s going on? "Thank you all for coming, but the issue has been resolved. I invite everyone to have a meal at ¡¯Pavilion of Eats,¡¯ don¡¯t decline," Tao Yu smiled, showing no signs that he had turned the place into this mess. Then Tao Yu seemed to remember something, and nonchalantly turned back to Fox Star to say "Oh yes, Second Young Master, who did you say was a dog just now?" "Me!" "Let me hear you bark." "Woof~" He was indeed flexible in his ways... Watching Tao Yu walk their way, with Fox Star¡¯s dog impressions serving as background noise, everyone¡¯s expressions turned blank and shocked. It seemed we had arrived quite fast, practically running over here as soon as we got the notice from Tao Yu¡¯s father. And we were just called to see this? What exactly happened? Why is the Fox family¡¯s second young master barking like a dog? It¡¯s not like it¡¯s the Dog family... "Let¡¯s go, everyone, have a good meal," Tao Yu patted Panda¡¯s flank and turned to leave. After a moment of being stunned, they quickly followed him. Good heavens, this is too surreal... It felt like we¡¯ve latched on to some incredibly powerful coattails... Chapter 284 Departure "Bi Xuan''s apprentice..." Tao Yu frowned, indeed feeling that this was rather troublesome to deal with. Now that Yang Guang was dead, and chaos had ensued in the Central Plains of Great Tang, the power that was restraining Tujue had suddenly diminished, possibly disrupting the original balance. That was why there was this need for Tuli to lead a team ''northward'' this time. Apart from a few of them coming over, there was another, Tuoba Yu, who was still in the Central Plains gathering information. Tuoba Yu was Chunyu Wei''s senior brother, the second disciple of Bi Xuan. Speaking of strength, they were all inferior to Tuli, from whom Tao Yu could sense a slight sense of crisis. It was just that his own abilities were too all-encompassing, making the fight quite easy, but this didn''t mean he could ignore Tuli. The fact that he didn''t directly use Vajra Indestructibility Divine Skill to forcefully resist was Tao Yu''s way of taking Tuli seriously. However much Chunyu Wei was Bi Xuan''s apprentice, Tao Yu currently had no confidence in dealing with these grandmasters. Although Chunyu Wei had mentioned that from her perception, Tao Yu wasn''t much inferior to her master. But what Tao Yu remembered most vividly about the Great Tang world was that there were just too many ''horns'' wandering around! Long and frequent were stories of having crossed hands with some grandmaster or being pursued by one, or conjectures of encountering a peer of similar prowess. Only after the fight and truly facing the real deal would one realize the difference was like heaven and earth. And there were more than one or two instances of this kind. This was probably due to the way information was transmitted in ancient times; having a record of victories would classify them as of the same level, but in reality, the circumstances at that time, the grandmaster''s killing intent and determination, among other factors, could determine too much. So when Chunyu Wei said she felt Tao Yu wasn''t much different, Tao Yu flatly ignored it. He had the benefit of a special effects filter, and although he wouldn''t belittle himself, he wouldn''t get carried away either. In such circumstances, dealing with them might provoke Bi Xuan to come knocking, and while he himself could fly over the grasslands, Bright Summit would suffer. Yet if they were to be imprisoned, and their martial arts not crippled, Bright Summit couldn''t hold them! "Alright, your words have been of great help to me, so be it, you may leave, but I hope that you, Tuli, will swear never to be our enemy," said Tao Yu calmly, looking at Tuli with bandages on his shoulder, still with traces of blood. Although the oaths of ancient times were not particularly reliable, they had their uses to some extent. In such situations, even a skilled fighter at Tuli''s level could play a significant role. "Alright, then I hope we can meet again in the Central Plains. By that time, you probably won''t be afraid anymore," Chunyu Wei said, taunting Tao Yu a little. Clearly, Tao Yu didn''t care about the provocation at all. Actually, you''re right... I am afraid... ... Tao Yu stood on the cliff top and watched them leave, then turned to Zhang Wuji and said, "Wuji, we need to be even more cautious from now on. Guard the main paths and expand the intelligence network outward to confirm the movements of the Tujue." "Alright. Are you really going to pass by there, Brother Tao?" "Yes, I still need to go." Tao Yu planned to fly over using a flying machine, but the range wasn''t quite enough. After the battery ran out, it would be a good time to return home to check in, and coincidentally, to celebrate his birthday before coming back. Although it would waste five days, a fully charged flying machine would make up for all the time spent on the road. "You can refer to the things left behind by Tuli and Chunyu Wei, but don''t force yourself to practice them. They mentioned they felt a sense of oppression after coming to our world, which might also affect their skills," Tao Yu advised. Tao Yu thought this feeling they described was likely due to differences between worlds. Perhaps the world of Great Tang had more abundant free energy, making cultivation somewhat easier. Now, he had no idea about the situation of Zhang Sanfeng in that world. With the old Daoist''s shrewdness, he must have sought to understand the situation deeply, and perhaps was even starting to try integrating martial arts. After all, he should now be at the beginning stages of creating Tai Chi Fist, which was a time of needing to absorb! "Now, there''s no rush to solve the issue of the second deification of the Nine Yang Divine Skill. The goal should be set on the three major unique skills, to achieve it in one step..." After parting ways with Zhang Wuji, Tao Yu took out his flying machine again. This gadget was convenient but carrying such a big package made it difficult to bring along many small items. Wino was now so swollen that he couldn''t come out to help; he was purely a storage box. Coming out to fight would definitely earn gold coins. "It seems that the Art of Corpse Refinement really should be put on the agenda now. However, all of the Yuan Force I have now should be prioritized for acquiring skills from the Great Tang side!" After experiencing Tuli''s strength, Tao Yu looked forward to what was to come even more. Enjoy exclusive content from empire The Longevity Secret, which starts with innate True Qi, might reach or even surpass the effects of the Nine Yin True Scripture after its first deification... Chapter 368 Departure "Over a thousand Yuan Force isn''t much, nor is it too little, but considering the size of this monster, it''s actually on the lower side," Tao Yu absorbed the unicorn''s Yuan Force directly, and at the same time, frowned upon sensing the mixed information within his body. This unicorn contained two skills, one was "Enormous Strength - Monster," and the other "Sturdy Carapace - Monster." Both abilities were actually quite good, but Tao Yu felt they would alter the user''s body structure. So, he mercilessly discarded them. Compared to the advantages brought by the Longevity Secret series, these two skills that would change the body structure seemed rather useless, nothing but side effects. "Perhaps Pioneers who implant alien bodies would be interested." Mechanical modification types probably wouldn''t want it, but there might be demand for Gang Qi and battle techniques. Overall, its value was average, and who knows if the Reincarnators had any other ways to utilize it. Or maybe it was purely for mission completion. "However, the leather of this monster should be good for those masters to create some Yuan Force armor, and I''m not sure if the meat can be processed. Given its large volume, there''s a lot of it, and the added value is greater than that of the Yuan Force items themselves." Tao Yu simply calculated the value of this monster; if the meat, due to its volume, could be made edible after some processing, plus the leather, the value could be even higher. Considering its destructive power and the difficulty in hunting it, it wasn''t worth specifically seeking out, but if encountered, one could spend some time killing it. "Even if I were to kill it, I would probably have to at least use the Minor Trinity to attack its vital points. Other abilities are more or less just external injuries to the skin." Looking at the areas blasted by the exploding tags, Tao Yu made a judgment. It would require Jonin level skills to thrust a throwing knife into the skin and then detonate it to cause significant damage, otherwise, detonating it on the surface would be just so-so. The Minor Trinity and the Yin-Yang Five Elements Divine Thunder would still need to target the fatal areas of the enemy. However, it was a pity that the corpse was just a bit too big; Tao Yu glanced at it briefly while absorbing Yuan Force and noted that with his current second Deification-level Art of Corpse Refinement, it seemed barely possible to perform the Corpse Refining Art. But the resulting creature would be too bloated, and its strength would actually decrease significantly; it also wouldn''t be possible to drag it into a shadow using shadow cover. Moreover, to achieve full control, it would probably require a long-term implantation of a substantial amount of mental force, which would be too wasteful. With so many negative buffs, Tao Yu abandoned the idea. For a moment, Tao Yu even sympathized with Hozuki Gengetsu. Monsters that could emerge from the sea at any moment, with low value and requiring sufficient defenses, were a concern. After all, the Land of Water was populated mainly by ordinary people and was much larger than the Hidden Mist Village. Given the number of ninjas, defending all the coastlines was indeed too difficult. Probably the only solution was to reduce the size of the residential areas, increase the density, and leave buffer zones to buy time to react. It was fortunate that ninja combat strength was not low, and they had two perfect Jinchuriki. "Tailed Beast Bomb must be much more convenient for them than me¡ªit''s basically just rampant firing," That''s probably the difference between a treasure for individual purposes and one for attacking cities. Moreover, the Reincarnators'' influence has already reached here... Tao Yu gazed out at the sea which seemed endless, deceptively vast. But in terms of the distance between shards of the world, it wasn''t much different. If the will of Earth could send them over there, then there was also the possibility that they had started to be dispatched to areas affected by the new Development Zone, and it was completely unknown how strong the dispatched Reincarnators could be. In theory, a Jonin could threaten Tao Yu''s life threshold with their attacks, a stark contrast to the weight of a Chunin. Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire Combining the ninja''s mission temperament, they were an excellent choice for support roles. Currently, among the Pioneers of the new Development Zone, aside from the pair of little rich girls, even the other Floating City offspring would struggle to survive a targeted assassination by Jonin-level enemies! At this point, Tao Yu planned to continue travelling from the Land of Water, opposite the direction of Marley, heading along the edge of the Icebound World and aiming for another route to the Rainforest World 02 of Pandora. It is already known that Rainforest World 02 is vast, bordering the Alien World, as well as the Icebound World that neighbors both the Alien and Rainforest 01 Worlds. Therefore, by following the Icebound World''s edge, there is a high likelihood of reaching Avatar or a world adjacent to the World of Avatar. This route is considerably shorter than making another round trip back home. Alternatively, crossing the Icebound World to reach the grasslands is also an option. But Tao Yu wasn''t a masochist; he had no interest in experiencing the cold winds, so he might as well stick to the waterway... ... Aboard the deck of a ship identical to those that traverse Marley, a shark-faced ninja from the Hidden Mist Village courteously bowed to Tao Yu and said, "Mr. Tao, my name is Kisame Hoshigaki, and I''m leading the Mist Village team this time. If you have any instructions, please feel free to tell me." "Alright, thank you for your hard work. The journey can be tedious, so everyone should rest well and save their strength. I''ll also share some basic information about the world we''re about to enter." Tao Yu was quite satisfied with Kisame leading the team. At this time, Kisame wasn''t yet a member of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, nor did he possess Samehada; he was a subordinate of Fuguki Suikazan. And often, he would carry out missions that required hunting down his own comrades, a very confusing period for him. He was very pleased with this mission, which finally didn''t involve killing comrades, and it was even a mission he had actively sought out. Although he certainly was weaker than when the Naruto storyline began and hadn''t reached Kage Level, there was no doubt that Kisame was the epitome of a traditional ninja, a true weapon of missions, one who would readily choose suicide for the sake of information confidentiality. He was willing to pay any price for his mission and had a strong compliance, a true working man of destiny. Although he was not yet Kage Level, Kisame was undoubtedly an elite Jonin at this time. Moreover, under the Unity of Heaven and Man Perception of Tao Yu, he could feel that Kisame''s chakra was indeed very substantial, even more so than Hozuki Gengetsu''s, which made him wonder if it involved some special Kekkei Genkai. In terms of short term Ninjutsu burst, he could even surpass Tao Yu, it was only in endurance and recovery that he didn''t measure up. Aside from him, the other Jonin was a member of the Hikariya clan, named Hikariya Yo. Compared to the Hikariya clan known for their mentally unstable eccentrics, Hikariya Yo was a standard ninja, just quiet and pale. His chakra fluctuation was much more normal, at the level of an ordinary Jonin, far weaker than Kisame''s. However, because of their Kekkei Genkai, their combat ability was still formidable. As for the other six Chunin, Tao Yu didn''t investigate them in detail. Under his Unity of Heaven and Man Perception, they were just standard Chunin without anything special. The power of Chunin wasn''t really a good standard to judge by. Ordinary Chunin, given the chance, could assassinate high-level partners, but these fragile entities could just as easily be taken down by ordinary Inner City mechanics with less than middle-tier partner-level modifications. They lacked the comprehensive abilities of a Jonin and fell short in many aspects. Yet, undeniably, the relentless training and assassination experience of the ninja kept them consistently above the standard. Such experience couldn''t easily be matched by the Acceleration of Yuan Force; it had to be understood only through repeatedly hovering between life and death. "Once we leave this world, your chakra activity will begin to decline. On the way, focus on adapting to the changes in your strength, so there''ll be no mistakes at crucial moments." "Understood..." Chapter 452 402 ``` "How did things suddenly get so chaotic here? Such a large alien, it must have gone mad." A group of four was rushing desperately through the woods. Two with mechanical modifications, two with alien implants, wearing breathing masks on their heads, they walked with urgency on the vines. "Something must have happened, let''s hurry back, don''t risk our lives here." The lead mechanoid sighed at this moment. They had encountered attacks from four aliens on their way! Although all four of them were strong, aliens of this size were incredibly difficult to kill anywhere. They narrowly suppressed them with heavy firepower. However, the consumption of ammunition left them feeling bitter. "Next, you two will need to hold the fort more; if we really can''t bear it..." The lead mechanoid said to the two with alien implants, making the latter two sigh with helplessness. Facing such colossal creatures at close range, the pressure was extraordinary. "We''ll try our best..."@@@@ They knew that only by working together could there be a sliver of a chance at life. "But it feels like they have been following us all the time, ah~" One of the women, who had special perception organs implanted and seemed to have a somewhat fuzzy face, seemed to sigh, her face full of concern. Exploration in these woods necessitated having a teammate with perception abilities. At that moment, her expression suddenly changed as she looked up to the sky. "Be careful!" Before the group could respond, a strong gust of wind and airflow swooped down from the sky. Besides, seven or eight figures were gathered here, drawing chaotic symbols on the ground, and continuously kneeling in worship toward a strange idol. Even the Alien Queen was kneeling before the idol, offering prayers! The individuals here all looked different, with a red-skinned wild boar person leading. There were others with mechanical modifications and various implants present. Based on the appearance of the red-skinned wild boar person, he seemed to be from a Beast Tamers family, though not a core member, since the lineage he used was only average. "High Priest, we''ve been instructed to relocate, and they will try to send another Queen over," someone reported hurriedly to the red-skinned wild boar person. But the wild boar person didn''t immediately respond; he finished all his prayers with devotion, then stood up and said irritably, "Hmph! A bunch of cowards, now they don''t even dare to meet with us. This Queen has finally been inspired by our lord and has become a sacred beast; how could we easily abandon it? If we have to leave, we must take it with us." Just then, a relatively calm and pretty woman spoke up, "They only want to use us, they don''t truly intend to help us, and they''re even cautious of our lord." "Regardless of whether they want to use us or help, what we need is something substantial..." Just at that moment, their giant tree hole shook slightly, as if something large had hit the trunk, silencing their discussion. The Alien Queen on the ground began to grow restless and agitated. This made the red-skinned wild boar man who had tamed her look alert. Was his territory being invaded, a challenger emerging? Was the new Queen being sent over? Did they know we were here? However, in the next moment, the moisture in the air seemed to thicken. Before they could react, three or four water dragons, each tens of meters long, materialized from thin air and howled towards them! "Careful! Enemy attack!" All those present used their abilities to fend off the large water dragons. But in the next instant, they were shocked by the electric shocks within the water dragons, causing mayhem. Afterward, the water dragons shattered, and transformed into water prisons that locked all seven individuals, with black tadpole texts climbing over them. Accompanied by the dissolving water prisons, they were bound and captured, falling to the ground! ``` Chapter 455 403 "I don''t think this is anything good, but it seems to be related to the secrets of this world. Let''s hide it for now, and then figure out a way to find someone who understands the reason." Tao Yu tore off a piece of clothing from the Corpse Hiding Mirror and wrapped it around his hand, and he also passed one to Treya. The indirect details had already confirmed that it was now the fifth war. "Oh, okay, but it feels really bad here. Should we have someone else try first?" With a frown, Treya said, that indistinct feeling made her feel very insecure. People from the Floating City seldom take ''adventures.''" "We are the strongest two here. Do you want to call the young miss? Naturally, we should take on the worries." "Alright then." Treya sighed and followed behind Tao Yu. Meanwhile, Tao Yu was also contemplating the fact that there were two masters on his side, which was somewhat unexpected. He was just unsure if the Holy Grail''s selection mechanism had gone haywire. Anyway, it wasn''t anything good. Based on the introduction to summoning Heroic Spirits in Fate Zero, the main reliance for summoning Heroic Spirits seemed to be the magic of the Greater Grail, which should require just one ritual. But the key point is that he didn''t know what the ritual was... "Rin Tohsaka knows, the Illyasviel in the castle in the suburbs certainly knows, and so does that unnamed little old man from the Matou family, and oh, the Mapo from the church too." With his current mental strength, Tao Yu rapidly extracted memories related to those anime. He had watched all three anime releases of the series; never before had he been so well-informed about intelligence! In Tao Yu''s view, Mapo was an undeniable major villain; be it the fourth or the fifth Holy Grail War, he was always the biggest villainous boss. That little old man from the Matou family also didn''t seem like a good person. However, now he was quite advanced in age and probably didn''t have much energy left. He wasn''t visible during the fifth Holy Grail War and was not a concern. Illyasviel, on the other hand, was a bit neurotic initially, often going on about ''Berserker, cut him down'', making her quite dangerous. So, all things considered, Rin Tohsaka, with her tsundere demeanor and soft heart disguised by a sharp tongue, seemed a slightly better option. She might talk a lot about secrecy, temporary alliances, and being enemies later on, but her soft heart made it impossible for her to seriously hurt anyone. She appeared clever, yet it gave off a transparent sense of foolishness. "The Tohsaka family should also be quite famous, so..." Just as this crossed Tao Yu''s mind, he heard a series of running footsteps. He looked towards the end of the street following the sound. He saw a group of students running in this direction, and he could faintly make out the words, "It should be over here." This gave Tao Yu a start; had they been discovered? Shirou might not have known what these markings were, considering the white bandage wrapped around his hand, which might have been purely for dressing a wound. But Rin Tohsaka was likely hiding hers intentionally. "Yeah, we''re short-staffed right now, helping to take stock of supplies. If our city can''t venture out, eventually we''ll run out of food, and even water too," Rin Tohsaka commented, her voice tinged with worry, as the river had turned into dead water, with shut-offs of water, electricity, and gas. Although there was still a small amount of bottled mineral water, it would all be used up in a few days, and they would really have to use buckets to fetch water and burn wood for cooking. They were already dismantling some wooden furniture, and the Fujimura Group had begun organizing young people to go to the suburban woods to chop trees, though it was unclear how long that could last... The Holy Grail War was also fifty years ahead of schedule, and it was uncertain whether this change has caused it. "Ah, you really are working hard." Tao Yu chose an opportune moment to scratch his cheek with the back of his hand, which was deliberately wrapped with a cloth. Indeed, his action quickly caught the attention of the sensitive girl, Rin Tohsaka. Her pupils shrunk for a moment, and she even took a special glance at Treya''s hand. Indeed, there it was! Seeing only Shirou''s bandaged injury might not arouse her suspicion since that blockhead was indeed prone to injuries. Seeing only Tao Yu''s haphazardly wrapped hand might at most make her suspicious, but seeing Treya like this too, there were too many coincidences! However, she didn''t say much out of caution. With Fuyuki City turned into what it was now, she believed that the only way to resolve it was to obtain the Holy Grail and make a wish. Since the Master was essentially an adversary, she wouldn''t expose herself easily. "Tsk, I should have called Archer instead of letting him chop wood..." Rin Tohsaka thought the furniture at home had sentimental value and had arranged for Archer to chop wood to help with cooking during this time. Although she wasn''t sure if they had already summoned a Heroic Spirit, suddenly making contact now seemed a bit risky. Looking so young, almost her age, but she hadn''t seen them at school, were they a few years older? Or were they magicians from the Magic Association? "How about this, what are you guys planning to do now? We''ll help out." Tao Yu''s words made Treya somewhat surprised, but she didn''t say anything. For now, blending in to gather more information seemed like an acceptable choice. Information was always the top priority. "Ah? Sure, that''s great, we''re really short on people. We''re mainly collecting some information, then seeking some advice..." Rin Tohsaka said briefly; she too wanted to observe these two. No matter what, she was an excellent magician herself, and there was no need to be afraid of issues. What she meant by seeking advice was to see if they had any opinions on the overall management of daily necessities. In times like these, unity was essential to overcome the challenges, to endure. Then, to hold out until the end of the Holy Grail War, seize the Holy Grail, and save the world... ¡ª¡ª Chapter 442 - 394: Not very peaceful Ever since Tao Yu had taken the life of the Beast Tamer noble with the mane-like hair, he had not returned home. All the necessary warnings had been given, and all that needed to be said was said; Tao Yu did not leave behind any fixed area where he might be found. Put bluntly, even if there were suspicions or even sufficient evidence that it was his doing, then so be it¡ªit was his doing. After all, the important thing was not to leave behind any pattern or fixed area for his appearances! It¡¯s not to say whether they¡¯d dare to take action or not, but either way, he wasn¡¯t going to take that risk. As long as he was not around, his family would actually be safer. That night, Tao Yu once again used Demonization to change his appearance, transforming into a towering and burly figure, and wearing a cloak, he made his way to a bar which had not been relocated by the Thieves Guild yet. Perhaps because it was a bar out in the open, it could provide a modicum of ¡¯safety¡¯ that was somewhat greater than what the sewer could offer. Although from the outside it still looked dilapidated, the people inside had not changed; it was still the same person as last time. Indeed, it seems those with strength are the ones to survive longer.@@@@ As Tao Yu entered, a figure cloaked in a mantle hastily departed, giving Tao Yu a wary glance but not lingering to speak, quickly disappearing into the night. Upon entering, Tao Yu¡¯s attention instantly focused on the bartender wearing the ridiculous mask, sensing no particular emotions from the man. While not ruling out the possibility that the bartender had some special Skill of concealment, it appeared that on the surface, at least, he did not recognize Tao Yu in his newly changed appearance. "I want some of the latest information," Tao Yu said, altering his voice. "Do you have a specific request? What¡¯s your price range?" "No specific request, a thousand should suffice," Tao Yu replied, his tone calm. The bartender was not the least bit concerned by this kind of request; fugitives who couldn¡¯t obtain information from the mission halls coming to the Thieves Guild for updates was far too common, to the point where the bartender simply pressed a button and out came a printout of the latest information. But since Tao Yu had still spent a thousand, in addition to these printed regular reports, the bartender also verbally supplemented with some news. "There are a few more pieces of recent information that Your Excellence might want to be aware of for preparation, the most important being that the ¡¯Eight-Armed Vajra,¡¯ enraged by an accident that involved his younger brother, unleashed his fury, incapacitating the head of the Qian family and two experts of the Jin family from one of the three great families of Sky City, suspected of having mastered a Domain..." It did not surprise Tao Yu to find himself the headline of the front page; after all, being a senior partner was already a status of prominence, to say nothing of Qian Hao who was a notable figure even among senior partners. "Moreover, it is suspected that the way he acquired the Domain came from the newly developed ¡¯Inner Strength¡¯ channel in the Development Zone. The Scripture Depository¡¯s reservations have become increasingly popular, and a new batch of instructors has reached the Development Zone, generally possessing greater strength. Among them, experts such as ¡¯Song Que¡¯ and ¡¯Zhang Sanfeng¡¯ are able to overpower ordinary senior partners, potentially having early access to learning channels for obtaining a Domain," the bartender continued. Tao Yu nodded in acknowledgment. "Tell me more," he urged. "I apologize, but with only a thousand, you can only get the superficial details. For deeper understanding, it would cost more." Tao Yu seemed to hesitate for a moment but then shook his head. "Any other information?" Seeing that Tao Yu did not wish to pay more, but still seeking the standard information, the bartender did not display disappointment but continued, "The teleportation device for the new Development Zone has been approved and should be installed soon. Additionally, a new world has fallen near the old Development Zone, carrying a high danger rating, with senior partners already reported dead or injured. A fire broke out at the old mansion of the Beast Tamers in North City District, and it¡¯s still unclear what happened..." These were tidbits he specifically highlighted, considered as additional information for the price of a thousand Yuan Force. The pages in Tao Yu¡¯s hand contained information that was nearly all accessible through the mission halls¡ªthe common version of reports. Those who couldn¡¯t openly go to the mission halls often came here to occasionally purchase some, to stay informed about the latest situations. The young heiress seemed to have spotted Tao Yu, and with the sanctified air of the Sword Canon of Mercy about her, she waved him over. That untouchable aura made Tao Yu¡¯s heart flutter slightly. But since there were strangers nearby, and it seemed some of the Suns¡¯ elders were present, Tao Yu behaved with humble deference. After jogging over, he respectfully greeted her. "Miss, I¡¯m sorry for being late." "You¡¯re not late, just on time. This is my third uncle, the person in charge of this transport mission." The young heiress introduced him, and Tao Yu looked toward the middle-aged man. His demeanor was somewhat feminine and his appearance handsome, a true middle-aged beauty. Tao Yu could feel that the man¡¯s shadow energy was extremely active, but beyond that, his Unity of Heaven and Man sense detected not a hint of danger! Instead, there was a sense of familiarity, of trustworthiness. This gave Tao Yu a chill of foreboding. He did not believe that the leader of such a force would simply be a kindly next-door uncle. It could only mean that the middle-aged man¡¯s mental and all other abilities were suppressing Tao Yu¡¯s own! But that was to be expected. The importance of the young heiress and Treya to the Suns was clear, so the family was sure to arrange for a sufficiently prominent expert to escort them all the way. Looking at Tao Yu, Sun Guangyao smiled warmly, displaying a very approachable demeanor. "Brother Tao¡¯s Spirit Perception isn¡¯t weak at all. You don¡¯t have to be so tense. I actually think very highly of you," he said. After speaking, he even winked at Tao Yu meaningfully. Tao Yu didn¡¯t quite grasp what kind of approval was implied, but gave an awkward laugh and respectfully said, "I have seen the elder, Mr. Sun." No matter what, Tao Yu had discovered Inner Strength early on and found the Great Tang, which brought substantial benefits to the Suns. Before profit levels saturated, the earnings were quite significant. Added to that his demonstrated strength and potential, he had certainly gained the Suns¡¯ attention. Even according to the young heiress¡¯s intentions, if he were merely seeking to marry into the family, Tao Yu already qualified. It was just that the young heiress, considering the current situation of the Suns, had started to play her cards a little differently. "You few will ride with me later. The road might get a bit rough," Sun Guangyao said casually, waving his hand. However, hearing him dismiss the danger so lightly made Tao Yu¡¯s heart tense. If someone as powerful as he described something as ¡¯a bit rough,¡¯ it probably wasn¡¯t referring to the two hundred-plus kilometers through the Mist. Though the Mist hid many legendary dangers like Mist Whales and Abyss currents, such perils were unlikely to occur within the span of two hundred kilometers. Cities that ignited the Flame of Civilization themselves served as anchors against the Abyss, and in areas where these flames were densely packed, the Mist was much thinner. Great threats found it difficult to ply their might in regions where the Flame of Civilization was so ¡¯dense.¡¯ Obviously, even the likes of the Mist Titans would be nothing but fodder in the face of someone like Sun Guangyao. So, the ¡¯roughness¡¯ might be coming from somewhere else... ``` Chapter 443 - 395: The Gray Fog Area Tao Yu boarded the heavy armored vehicle located in the central position, which was comparable in size to a truck. Although there was less space inside the armored vehicle due to its components and ammunition, it couldn¡¯t really be compared to a truck¡¯s cargo hold. But it was spacious enough to accommodate quite a few people or goods. There were only people on Tao Yu¡¯s vehicle, roughly looking over there were more than twenty, most of whom were about the same age as himself. The interior featured two rows of seats like those on troop transport vehicles, and in addition to the built-in lights, there was an oil lamp hanging from the ceiling. Underneath the seats, one could see that nearly every spot had an unlit Lamp of Will, high-efficiency lamps used to withstand the pollution of the grey fog and those invisible tricksy shadows. If nothing unexpected occurred, these were all people from the Development Zone, responsible for transporting components of the teleportation device. From their expressions, it was clear they were all somewhat uneasy. What they were mainly required to have was probably loyalty; their strength might only be average. The group from the Development Zone couldn¡¯t possibly have the strength of a high-level partner, so the quality of the Lamps of Will on this vehicle had to far exceed the usual standards, with the costs likely to be considerable. In all likelihood, most of these people would have to stay behind after reaching the State Capital, both to save costs and since they were sent over anyway, to avoid wasting resources... Besides them, there were the wealthy younger siblings, Sun Guangyao and Treya. With outsiders present, Tao Yu didn¡¯t stick close to the wealthy girl but chose to sit next to Sun Shiqing. "Tao, it¡¯s been a long time since we last met. You¡¯ve become much stronger. I feel I need to work harder, or else I¡¯ll be surpassed by you." The fragrant Sun Shiqing sat next to Tao Yu and said with a smile. "Young Master Sun flatters me. It¡¯s merely due to the convenience of my Domain that I can suppress others in terms of spiritual realm." "Haha, you¡¯re really modest," Shiqing said, slinging an arm over Tao Yu¡¯s shoulder, buddy-buddy. Her soft body and a face that resembled that of the young wealthy girl made Tao Yu feel a bit strange. At that moment, Treya, who was sitting by their side, also said, "Strength is strength, and a Domain is part of strength too. I¡¯m confident in triumphing over anyone with Gang Qi Crystalization, but it¡¯s not possible for me to do it as effortlessly as you." As she spoke, Treya looked at Tao Yu with a complicated expression. Previously, while at the RDA camp, she had addressed him with great respect, only to find that his strength might very well surpass her own! This made Treya feel somewhat disconcerted, although she had awakened a few months earlier than he had, the resources she used were definitely not something he could rival. While her resources mainly came from her family¡¯s support, he relied entirely on himself, piecing things together in the face of death. Whether it was talent, strength, or that kind of boldness, he surpassed her¡ªa true hero who climbed up from the very bottom. "Haha, once you learn how to use a Domain, I won¡¯t be any match for you," said Tao Yu, who never liked to take cheap verbal victories. After all, kind words didn¡¯t cost anything. "I really want to learn, but there¡¯s no suitable starting point. The Flame of the Sun technique is more suitable for males, and my Enlightenment isn¡¯t enough for the Nine Profound Great Technique, plus many others are restricted by you," Treya said, glancing at Tao Yu, recalling some situations she had come to understand after that group¡¯s arrival. The two techniques currently open to the public that could directly lead to the Grandmaster level were the Flame of the Sun and the Nine Profound Great Technique. Tao Yu didn¡¯t let her teach the Heavenly Demon or Sword Canon of Mercy techniques. The wealthy young girl glanced over at the two chatting and, after pondering for a moment, simply said, "With this kind of vehicle, we could conveniently transport back and forth." Tao Yu felt that not just any merchant caravan could possess such things. "It¡¯s not that simple; the outer armor, when soaked in polluted blood, will eventually become active over time, so it needs to be regularly replaced. The cost isn¡¯t low, and if the profits aren¡¯t enough, it would result in a loss," Sun Shiqing explained casually. Driving within the gray fog, the overall atmosphere remained quite oppressive. Even with the external thick armor and the presence of a strong figure like Sun Guangyao ensuring safety, there was still an inherent sense of tension. "Up ahead we¡¯re entering the city ruins, brace for impact a little." "City ruins? The remnants of the old days?" Tao Yu inquired. "No, it¡¯s a fallen Floating City." Sun Shiqing¡¯s voice also seemed a bit grave, making Tao Yu¡¯s scalp tingle. So, between the State Capital and Starshine City, there was supposed to be another city?! Had he heard before about Heretic God Followers extinguishing the Flame of Civilization, and it was that close to here?! No wonder Starshine City made such a big deal about the Heretic God Followers¡ªit was indeed something that could impact their very foundations! Tao Yu didn¡¯t look outside to see what the conditions were, but each armored vehicle surely had personnel specifically designated to handle situations like these, with occasional combat noises from the outside and the roar of the machine gun atop the vehicle. Perhaps there were other monsters here or ghouls that might use the three-dimensional structure of the city ruins to leap onto the armored vehicle and damage the weaponry. Some sounds of impacts and strikes appeared on the top of this vehicle too, likely handled by the person in the front passenger cabin, irrelevant to Tao Yu and others sitting in the back, acting like big shots. However, just then, through the radio severely hampered by interference¡ªwhere even within the convoy the communication was very unclear¡ªthe distorted voice came through, "Reporting to the lord, ahead there is a collapsed building blocking the way." At the same time, Tao Yu also felt the convoy¡¯s speed slowing down. He didn¡¯t ask why they didn¡¯t detour around the urban area; these seasoned folks had chosen this path, which naturally meant that other routes were more troublesome. Although a collapsed building blocking the road was somewhat bothersome, under normal circumstances, the convoy¡¯s strength meant that clearing a temporary path wouldn¡¯t be too difficult. But recalling Sun Guangyao¡¯s words before departure, a hint of unease emerged in Tao Yu¡¯s heart. Indeed, it wasn¡¯t just him; Sun Shiyu, Sun Shiqing, and Treya all successively opened their eyes and stood up. "Understood, clear the obstruction; exit the armored vehicle for now," Sun Guangyao said calmly, and the vehicle had already slowly come to a halt... Chapter 444 - 396 Assassination The vehicle door opened, and each person stepped out carrying an oil lamp-shaped Lamp of Will from inside the vehicle. The grey fog seemed to recede slightly due to the lamplight, leaving some space and significantly reducing the concentration nearby¡ªat least enough to see the entire convoy. The size and number of the convoy clearly reflected a great deal of experience; nothing was above standard. Although Tao Yu himself possessed Mental Immunity, immune to both pollution and mental attacks, the oppressive aura brought forth by the pure grey fog still gave him a sense of suppression. "This is the world¡¯s affliction; the grey fog represents Abyssal power and is also a wound of the world. We, the creatures born in this world, all feel the sorrow," Sun Shiqing seemed to notice Tao Yu¡¯s expression, pinching his hand to signal him to relax. At that moment, Sun Guangyao¡¯s gaze was fixed on the grey fog, and he chuckled lightly, "Come out, let¡¯s see which old friends are here." However, in response to Sun Guangyao¡¯s words, the grey fog seemed to fall silent. Only after a moment did a hoarse voice travel through, "Sun Guangyao, don¡¯t think your ferocity allows you to slaughter us all, would you dare to step out without protection?" Tao Yu had been very nervous, but suddenly hearing that eerie voice, his expression became somewhat bewildered. Those words sounded oddly familiar. "Don¡¯t worry. Uncle¡¯s strength is among the top tier in Floating City, second only to Father, and his ability to preserve life, especially within the grey fog, is the strongest in Starshine City. Perhaps someone could defeat him, but no one can kill him," Sun Shiqing winked at Tao Yu, which made him somewhat enlightened. No wonder he came to escort! As long as they didn¡¯t want to escalate tensions and engage in an all-out conflict, those who moved against them in secret still had their hands tied, not daring to reveal themselves. A full confrontation would most often result in a loss for both sides! The battle¡¯s extent was a loss to the entire Floating City, something nobody wanted to see. And just then, suddenly from within the grey fog, there came a deep drumming sound, thud thud~. Sun Guangyao scoffed, "Trying to attract the grey mist giants?" "That¡¯s not all!" Almost in tandem with the voice, a flash of light surged toward the convoy, sweeping over it and completely engulfing the last armored vehicle. Those on it and their cargo vanished without a trace, with no reaction at all. Tao Yu also only felt his Spirit Perception go wild after the radiance passed over!@@@@ If that had hit him, he would¡¯ve had no way to dodge! But Sun Guangyao didn¡¯t move an inch, "Is that all?" Those goods were only incidental, or rather, they were disposable pieces that could be forsaken at any time. Even if Sun Guangyao had the ability to save them, he wouldn¡¯t waste a bit of energy... The death and injury of those people and goods seemed to be completely unrelated to him, showing extreme indifference. However, the next moment, Tao Yu saw Sun Guangyao raise his hand, and instantly, a black curtain rose from the ground, seemingly even penetrating into the earth beneath. That deep and pitch-black curtain shrouded everyone in their vehicle, and only after it covered them did Tao Yu again sense a fleeting sense of crisis. This sense of crisis came not from Sun Guangyao but from outside the curtain! Pop~ Tao Yu could feel the black curtain saturated with Shadow Force violently trembling, a significant amount of force being transferred into thin air, a bit like his own Phase Shift during Demonization, not as meticulous as his own, but much larger in scale, a force so strong that bricks fly! "The ground outside must have been cleared by now; the other vehicles are probably all gone..." Tao Yu felt a chill within him. To transfer damage, there had to be a destination, and the most convenient would naturally be the earth itself. "It¡¯s annoying to keep dealing with them like this. I¡¯ll take care of them for a bit, see if I can pull out some little tails. You all stay here and don¡¯t move," Sun Guangyao turned back to glance at them. "Go ahead, Uncle. We¡¯ll be careful," Sun Shiyu nodded, her weapon forming a ring behind her. The next moment, Sun Guangyao¡¯s figure fragmented, turning into endless black gleams and disappeared in an instant, seemingly passing directly through the black curtain to the outside. Before long, Boom! The violent shaking was felt even within the curtain, but due to its blockade, there was no way to hear the sounds and movements outside, only knowing that the situation must be dire. Had he not reinforced his body with many passive enhancements, completing the second Deification to form "Strengthened Body," just the counter-shock of this defense might have shattered his bones and tendons! Even so, Tao Yu was still sent hurtling backwards! As his shadow flew along the ground, it left a scar, seemingly venting the excess force along the way. But the corner of Tao Yu¡¯s bloodied mouth curled up with a hint of coldness. The Yin-Yang Five Elements Divine Thunder had already gathered at the tip of the sword, flashing a brilliant aurora that was fleeting! Whoosh~ "Ah!" The severe scream, like a battle cry, made Tao Yu¡¯s expression change with just the shockwave of the sound. But he didn¡¯t have time for any other reaction as his demon-transformed back, from being blown away, slammed hard against the thickly-armored vehicle. The armored vehicle transformed in an instant, as if Tao Yu was embedded in it. It was the final Phase Shift, channeling the excess energy directly into the armored vehicle. "Pfft, damn, that didn¡¯t kill him?" This was the first time Tao Yu¡¯s Yin-Yang Five Elements Divine Thunder truly failed to succeed in an attack. Staring at the enemy¡¯s half-exposed skeletal body, which seemed as if all flesh had been scraped off, Tao Yu also felt a tightening in his chest. Then, he gritted his teeth, preparing to desperately expend his Yuan Force. But in the next moment, a horrifying and invisible force appeared, instantly crushing the shadowy figure! The enemy, who had endured consecutive full-powered strikes from Sun Shiqing, Sun Shiyu, and Tao Yu, and still stood firm, now seemed as fragile as a brittle stick before this power! "Impressive, your performance was beyond my expectations..." The driver of the armored vehicle opened the door and stepped down, commenting with a hint of admiration. Then he took off his helmet to reveal a face that somewhat resembled the young rich woman¡¯s, yet was much more masculine. "Cough cough~, Dad? How did you get here? And you let him hit us?" Sun Shiyu, having been knocked away but protected by a shield barrier, didn¡¯t seem too worse for wear. After seeing who had arrived, she complained, then approached Tao Yu¡¯s side and took out a red potion to force into his mouth. Glug glug glug~ After it entered his mouth, Tao Yu felt a surging life force blossoming within him, as if he could be revived from near death by this substance alone. This made his eyes widen in shock. Damn! Just give me the potion, I¡¯ll be fine with some nutrient paste, what a waste! "I thought this guy was pretty average, just wanted to test your emergency response capabilities. Sometimes mere strength isn¡¯t enough; you did okay. However, this lad caught me by surprise." Sun Guanghui, holding his helmet in one hand, looked at Tao Yu being fed the potion by his daughter and a glint flashed through his eyes. "Tao Yu, right?" A voice reached Tao Yu¡¯s ears, but he suddenly realized it wasn¡¯t actually a voice, but a form of telepathy, and it seemed that no one else around had heard it. Tao Yu could only nod in response. "What do you think of my daughter? Pretty, isn¡¯t she?" Huh? "Don¡¯t use any, uh, methods usually, it¡¯s quite difficult for those with higher talents to get pregnant, quite a hassle indeed." Huh? Then he came over and patted Tao Yu on the shoulder, no longer using telepathy but speaking out loud, "You¡¯re a good lad, I have high hopes for you." This left Tao Yu staring at the handsome middle-aged man in silence. What lecherous words, fitting for a succubus¡¯ dad? But wait, Sun Shiqing didn¡¯t seem like a succubus at all before, more like an angel? What exactly are you made of... ¡ª¡ª Chapter 445 - 397 White Star City As the veil of darkness dispersed, the chaotic scene outside was revealed, with the nearby land looking like scattered, broken cookies, the uneven clumps spread across the ground. It must have been caused by the shifting attack of the shadowy veil, which had also managed to scatter the collapsed buildings in its wake. The nearby area should have been the ruins of a fallen Floating City, but now it was cleared out, at least within the range shrouded by the haze, it was no longer visible. The other armored vehicles had also vanished without a trace, the nearby ruins completely leveled! Such fluctuations in power occurring when the stronger one is, the more they are suppressed by the world¡¯s power, revealing the combat strength of the participants. This was an existence that could destroy cities even under the suppression of the world, in the present world! This might also be the reason why the great families of the Floating City do not directly tear each other¡¯s faces there, acting as if each holds their own nuclear deterrence. Even the strongest families need to accumulate Yuan Force through the countless ordinary Pioneers and native inhabitants of the world fragments slowly over time. A significant loss of life would likely cause the mature system they¡¯ve built to collapse immediately, a loss they can¡¯t afford. Sun Guangyao, who had removed the veil of darkness, had also reformed from the shadows, coalescing on the spot. Tao Yu felt that the other party must have some kind of special bloodline. "Eh? I hadn¡¯t noticed before, but you¡¯re quite good with your Shadow Force too, you have good taste." Upon his return, Sun Guangyao glanced at Tao Yu, seemingly having sensed the residual shadowy aura on him from the demonization transfer. "How did it go?" Sun Guanghui asked his younger brother. "Second brother, it was that old turtle from the Gundy Family, he has some decent tricks when it comes to running away." Sun Guangyao spat out. "Not bad, you were saying you were close to catching up with me before, but now you¡¯re surpassing me. It¡¯s a bit exaggerated, huh." Hearing this, Tao Yu felt a bit embarrassed; this kid was exaggerating too much. In terms of special attacks, Tao Yu also considered himself quite extraordinary; his single-point damage even surpassed theirs. But if he were to face off against Sun Shiyu and Sun Shiqing, he would likely lose more. Telekinesis¡¯s full coverage in some ways still countered his, only falling short in terms of ultimate point-impact. The wealthy girl¡¯s large-scale destruction could be achieved by firing with her weapons, but against those Heretic God Followers from before, they would need to join forces to execute them. If Sun Shiqing could control time for longer, they might be able to solve the problem together, but in actual combat, a miss as little as an inch could lead to an error of a thousand miles. "It¡¯s a kind of application similar to Shattered Void, with quite powerful point damage." The wealthy girl had been training with the Sword Canon of Mercy, and although Sun Shiqing was a bit lazy, her Inner Strength was getting more proficient, and she was now transitioning towards the Sword Canon of Mercy. It¡¯s just that without the help of Tao Yu¡¯s True Yuan of Longevity, she hadn¡¯t quite grasped it yet. They were surprised at the injury inflicted on the enemy, but after gaining some understanding of the Shattered Void, it wasn¡¯t incomprehensible. Tao Yu¡¯s point attacks were strong, and it was the combination of Inherent Time Control and the Sword of the Spirit that achieved such an effect. At least for now, apart from Sun Guanghui at the scene, it seemed everyone else had only taken notice of the destructive power of the Yin-Yang Five Elements Divine Thunder. "Even so, it¡¯s already quite remarkable." Sun Shiqing patted Tao Yu¡¯s shoulder, saying with some emotion "You don¡¯t have the support of a family." Tao Yu didn¡¯t respond; he had the support of a wealthy girl, after all... And next to them, Treya was looking at Tao Yu¡¯s face, which was filled with shock, and couldn¡¯t hide her own. He was too strong! Chapter 446 - 397 White Star City_2 ``` One might have thought that defeating Qian Hao, who had Gang Qi Crystallization, with a single domain attack was already impressive, but who could have imagined he was powerful to such an extent. The formidable enemy that not even the young miss could defeat had been forcefully battered to near death by him! Even though this couldn¡¯t prove his strength surpassed the miss or the young master, it was sufficient to illustrate his extreme destructive power at a certain point, which was unbelievably strong. At the instant that the seven-colored light appeared, Treya¡¯s Spirit Perception vanished into thin air, leaving her only to feel a kind of aesthetic pleasure... As for the other cargo transporters inside the vehicle protected by Treya, they had no particular opinion. The gap in strength was too vast; if even the aftermath could blow them away, what more was there to know? Being strong was what mattered... The journey that followed was undoubtedly much smoother, but the road conditions were poor and the vehicle¡¯s speed was very slow, taking five to six hours to cover a little over two hundred kilometers. They had set out early in the morning and barely arrived in the afternoon... ... "Is this the State Capital? This..., are they directly bordering the gray mist?" Getting off the armored vehicle to undergo the city entry inspection, Tao Yu also saw the scene ahead. There was no city wall; instead, a spacious river barred the way in front of them. The water didn¡¯t seem to flow rapidly, yet the sight of this river brought a faint sense of security, apparently having a blocking effect against the gray mist. The concentration of gray mist grew thicker near and beyond the river, making a stark contrast. Across the approximately forty-meter-wide moat, there were drawbridges raised high on both sides, seemingly keeping the bridge surface up unless one cleared the inspection. Looking further, the opposite bank housed some old buildings that all seemed to have some historical feel, similar to the old, dilapidated small complexes within city villages. Members of the other convoys who had stains of contaminated blood on them were also required to take off or wash their clothes clean. Tao Yu had some recollection of such lights; there were quite a few at the gates of Starshine¡¯s Inner City Area. Their inspection was rather thorough. After shining the light on a person and finding no issue, they mainly checked inside the vehicles, underneath, the engine compartment, and even the fuel tank was not overlooked. Behind every bizarre behavior there was surely a compelling reason; it¡¯s possible that Heretic God Followers had previously sneaked into the city hiding inside a fuel tank. "Welcome to White Star City. Here are your temporary passes. You must go to the office for renewal the day before they expire, or you will face trouble." After completing the inspection, the security officer handed them each a card. It was a hard paper card stamped with a date, likely a standard stamped item, which authorized a stay of one month. But on the back, it also included methods of obtaining long-term residency in White Star City. Tao Yu glanced over it, and gaining residency actually seemed fairly straightforward. After all, in this world, human beings were a resource in themselves. Anybody who could traverse the gray mist to come here generally had an easy time settling in. However, while settling in might be easy, for most newcomers, having a decent life in this unfamiliar environment, relative to their old homes, remained challenging. Click-clack click-clack~ The sides of the bridge slowly lowered, and finally, with a ¡¯duang¡¯, they locked into place. Continuing in the vehicle, they drove towards the city interior, Tao Yu also opened the firing port to take a look outside. ``` Chapter 447 - 397 White Star City_3 The ground wasn¡¯t great but it still counted as a cement road, not as good as those in Starshine Inner City, but it was much better compared to the Development Zone. However, one could see that there were still occasionally vehicles passing through, as many stalls were set up on the road, but they all left the middle path clear. Many stallholders with grim faces quickly moved their stands back a bit when they saw the shape of the heavy armored vehicle from afar, as if afraid of causing offense. At least from the looks of these people, although their living environment wasn¡¯t bad, their status wasn¡¯t much different from the Outsiders of Starshine. If you wanted to stand out, you had to desperately have children, and only those with high talents could change their Destiny.@@@@ After crossing the bridge, we didn¡¯t go far before we turned at the third street corner after entering the city and arrived at a small warehouse that looked like a factory, approximately just a few hundred square meters in size. "We¡¯re going to get some things, you can go to your living quarters first." After parking the vehicle and getting out, Sun Shiyu said to Tao Yu and Treya. "No problem." Tao Yu nodded and watched the armored vehicle head towards the city, trailing black smoke. On the way, Tao Yu learned that this place was the Suns¡¯ office in White Star City. Chu Fa led the way; there was a small three-story building next to the factory, also rented by the office. Both their rooms were on the third floor, in relatively spacious single rooms with complete bathroom facilities; probably the best rooms in the office, similar to two-bedroom suites, with one room each, sharing a living room, kitchen, and bath. Other people would have to stay in the multi-person dormitories below or even in large bunk rooms. Tao Yu glanced at the room and was quite satisfied; the room was larger than the one he rented in the Inner City. Tao Yu, who was used to hardships, naturally didn¡¯t mind. Treya, on the other hand, frowned slightly, but didn¡¯t say much after looking at Tao Yu. "Are there any precautions to be taken in White Star City? Has anything significant happened recently?" Tao Yu immediately inquired about some relevant intelligence, as being new to the area meant avoiding any inadvertent faux pas. "There aren¡¯t many precautions needed for where we are staying..." Chu Fa chuckled, and began to explain in detail to the two... ¡ª¡ª Chapter 448 - 398: Wanhuo Chamber of Commerce "White Star City is quite complex as well..." After listening to some things explained by Chu Fa, Tao Yu also returned to his own room for a bit of tidying up. The mattress and blankets were new, and there were unopened toiletries beside them, making the preparation quite thorough¡ªjust pack up and settle in. According to Chu Fa, White Star City might not have the walls of an Inner City, but the social hierarchy here was also clearly defined. Unlike Starshine City, the Floating City of White Star City was situated on the ground, at the core district of White Star City. Outside the core district, the degree of prosperity begins to diminish ring by ring, divided into seven rings known as the Ring Zones, whereas their current location was called the Outer Ring Zone, also referred to as the Suburban District, which aside from some factories, mostly comprised living areas for the lower class. The three major cross-city groups and seven local companies all have their headquarters in the core district. These represent the ten strongest powers locally, and breaking them down into specific families makes things even more complicated. There are dozens of powers that could rival or even exceed the power of the Suns. The strongest among them is White Star Group, which spreads its influence across three states and occupies a league of its own, also controlling the Flame of Civilization of White Star City. Because the Suns are not weak and their office operates discreetly¡ªchoosing such a remote backwater location, and not occupying any significant resources¡ªthey scarcely need to worry about anything.@@@@ If there are no vested interests, no desires, and the inherent strength is not weak, then actually no one is willing to provoke them. Chu Fa might act obsequious in front of Tao Yu and the others, but he is also an expert comparable to a senior partner. Staying in a place similar to an Outer City Zone, he was thoroughly playing down to a lower level, where even the local gangs gave him a wide berth, sometimes even proactively offering tributes. In the vicinity, he could be said to be free of all restraints. However, as a corresponding price, if there appears to be a tendency to station and settle beyond the Ring Zones, it might attract extra attention from some nearby powers. "It¡¯s fine, nothing troublesome, but White Star City indeed lives up to its reputation as a State Capital, with four old Development Zones and one new Development Zone." Spatial anomalies were not a new occurrence, having occasionally happened before; it¡¯s just that previously, the spaces did not seem to stem from shards of Earth. Starshine City had also experienced it a few times, but previously those opportunities were not seized and passed naturally. Unless there was something very valuable, instead of the laborious and thankless task of pioneering new territories, it made more sense to continue developing the mature old Development Zones. After all, you can search for new world shards and have better support in various resources construction, especially human resources support. But White Star City here is different, having previously exploited spatial anomalies to open up new Development Zones. And within the four old Development Zones, one is exclusively owned by the ¡¯Bai¡¯ family of the White Star Group. Lately, no major events happened, and the buzz has been more about some gossip news. Like some songstress¡¯ concert or some family¡¯s young mistress breaking off an engagement¡ªsuch news has no impact on the Suns¡¯ low-profile office. Tao Yu was here to seek refuge discreetly, and as long as he didn¡¯t cause trouble, he didn¡¯t need to worry about much. "No need, I am familiar with several companies here, among them the Wanhuo Chamber of Commerce has the most comprehensive list of goods, just find their store and that¡¯ll do." After all, Treya hailed from the Floating City, and even though she had not visited the State Capital before, she was far more knowledgeable about it than Tao Yu. The Wanhuo Chamber of Commerce was one of the three cross-city conglomerates, second only to the White Star Group and on par with another company, the Karvadian Security Group, yet still ranked higher than the seven corporations comparable to Starshine. Hearing this, Tao Yu nodded in agreement. For ordinary Skills, he wasn¡¯t lacking in funds. Since that was the case, it made sense to opt for such a reliable place, which likely also had the benefit of brand effect... ... Tao Yu and Treya walked along the street, and even among the nearby pedestrians, they seemed somewhat out-of-place. Whether in terms of clothing, appearance, or temperament, they clearly were not comparable to the residents of the living areas like the outer parts of Starshine City. Yet, one advantage this place had over Starshine was the absence of unspeakables on the streets, likely due to penalties and customs, and the air smelled much better. Indeed, the Wanhuo Chamber of Commerce possessed their due stature, for even in such a remote location they maintained a shop, which, from the outside, was the most splendid building in the vicinity. It was somewhat like the sales hall of a gold store, with the entire first floor surrounded by transparent glass walls, and stairs leading to the second floor were visible. Through the glass walls, one could see several customers inside browsing, some were inquiring about products. Most of them were dressed in Tactical Suits and Tactical Gear, at least those in the area could be considered successful individuals. However, when compared, the attire and demeanor of Tao Yu and his companion stood out even more. Upon entering, they immediately caught the attention of the staff who specially came over to offer assistance. "May I help the two distinguished guests with something?" "I want to collect some Skills; may I take a look at your selections here?" Tao Yu glanced over the first-floor situation; there were many transparent glass display cabinets, mostly containing firearms, bulletproof gear, knives, and medical supplies. There were standard versions as well as Yuan Force items. For a shop located in such a position, it was considerably luxurious. Those visiting the store might have been spurred by curiosity, coming to broaden their horizons. "Of course, please follow me upstairs. We have a range of readily available Skills that are quite universal, but we also have a Skill catalog. If the gentleman wishes, we can have them delivered within half an hour..." The clerk¡¯s expression blossomed into a welcoming smile. Being experienced in this line of work, she could discern that these two were customers capable of making purchases, and her smile became even more eager. "Worthy of a cross-city chamber; they might even have items from other cities." Seeing a part gave insight into the whole. A shop like this one, set up in an area similar to a slum, had such arrangements; it was clear just how capable the Wanhuo Chamber of Commerce was. Although the cost of transport to other Development Zones was exorbitant, requiring a wait for slots, and there was the unknown risk of arriving with valuable goods that made it difficult to purchase the best items without risk, and with various factors limiting purchase options... But with a sufficient number of experts, the Wanhuo Chamber of Commerce¡¯s wide net cast out to collect items within a certain price range probably wouldn¡¯t pose much of a problem. Others might worry about whether the cost of transportation would pay off, yet the Wanhuo Chamber of Commerce might also consider their reputation, arranging for an even broader range of goods, even at a loss... Chapter 449 - 399: Entering Again "No big surprises, but not bad either..." Tao Yu left the store with four skills. Wanhuo Chamber of Commerce still had good stuff, Starshine City hadn¡¯t sold these externally, there were two extraordinary skills that could be directly absorbed. However, Tao Yu glanced at the conflict items in the descriptions and found that they weren¡¯t quite suitable for him. One was the Fighting Spirit that would conflict with Gang Qi, and the other was Discharge, which would alter the body¡¯s cells; both were also prohibitively expensive, so he didn¡¯t even consider buying them. Back when he was in Starshine, he had incidentally collected some skills from the State Capital, and now with more and more skills, the possibility of conflicts was greater. Being able to pick up four was satisfying enough. All four skills were ordinary ones, namely Strong Arm, Steel Bone, Flexibility, and Sculpting; each was the kind of minor skill costing two to three hundred. The first three were effortlessly integrated into Strengthened Body and Health, but Sculpting was something of a small gem for daily assistance. Originally, Sculpting was only meant to fine-tune one¡¯s muscles and reduce the gaps in the skeleton, which when combined with makeup techniques, could achieve a certain level of disguise. But after two Deifications, Tao Yu found it no problem to completely change his appearance to look like Treya. Of course, it was only the surface, he was still physically male inside. "Unlike transformation techniques, Sculpting is more about changing physical appearance. Apart from fine judgments of temperament and internal energy, usual abilities to break illusions and see through transformations cannot target it..." In the past, thanks to Demonization, Tao Yu could modify his appearance on top of the Monster Armor. But that could only change his physique a bit with the help of a cloak or something; it was really inconvenient to move around daily as a non-human entity. Now, Sculpting doubtlessly solved this issue. And the cost of maintaining it was almost negligible, unlike Demonization, which, though sustainable over long periods, would not cover its costs if he had to fight or fly. A cheap skill that could make a big difference at a critical moment. "Skills have contamination, don¡¯t just learn so many at once, Meditation Technique isn¡¯t omnipotent."@@@@ Treya reminded Tao Yu. "I have it figured out, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll first teach you about acupoints. Once you are familiar with them, you¡¯ll gradually be introduced to some theories on meridians and Taoist teachings, which are quite difficult to get started with..." ... "This is so hard..." After being taught by Tao Yu, Treya found herself with a headache again. It was initially too complicated, and since Inner Strength manifestations were also mediocre, she didn¡¯t learn it, and now she was still finding it quite troublesome. And being pointed at by Tao Yu here and there made her feel somewhat weird, especially at several sensitive spots, where his touching made her feel electrified, rendering her even less focused and a bit distracted with wild thoughts. Inhaling Tao Yu¡¯s scent made her breathing noticeably heavier. "There¡¯s no helping it, it¡¯s just that way." Tao Yu also felt a bit awkward teaching. Previously, with Cheng Lixue¡¯s tacit understanding, he himself took several days to get started with the meridian system. Treya didn¡¯t seem like any kind of genius either. But just then, the little tycoon and the others returned, successfully bringing back parts for the portal to the factory, which led Tao Yu and Treya to hurry over there as well. Upon arriving at the factory, they saw Sun Shiqing directing a group of people, busy with the distribution of their carried loads. "It doesn¡¯t seem very big." Looking at the portal that had been brought back in a single vehicle, Tao Yu said curiously. "But there are many parts. After we get there, assembling, adjusting, and testing all require time. Then we can connect to the world network, but for the time being, we will limit the power level." Sun Shiyu said softly beside him. "What if they also have a personal transportation device? Shouldn¡¯t we arrange for some experts to go over first?" Tao Yu asked in a hushed voice using a private channel. "Before the installation of the portal, they know we¡¯re very unlikely to use a one-time transport, but after it¡¯s set up, who can know whether we have people over there or not?" The little tycoon¡¯s words brought a moment of realization to Tao Yu. But for reasons unknown, from the second day, he started acting like an enlightened sage, as if in his eyes she had turned into a piece of meat. Even when she put on her tight practice outfit, his expression remained unfazed, dotting points on her body with ease. "That¡¯s because you¡¯re too dumb. You¡¯ve barely reached the threshold." Having grown quite familiar with each other, Tao Yu ridiculed Treya. What Tao Yu mentioned about the threshold was not the Sword Canon of Mercy, but merely the meridians and acupoints; she was really dumb, even slower than himself by a day. "Okay, I admit I don¡¯t have much talent. But it¡¯s about time I headed back to the Abyss, I need to keep an eye on the RDA base as well." "Alright, there isn¡¯t much happening here in the State Capital, as long as we don¡¯t get involved in any interest conflicts, no one will bother us." Tao Yu looked out the window. "Ah? Lots of things happening in Starshine? Doesn¡¯t seem much different." Treya glanced at Tao Yu with a bit of confusion, while Tao Yu felt a hint of speechlessness. It seemed that most of the trouble was caused by himself. "It¡¯s not that I caused trouble; they provoked me. Sigh, I hope there won¡¯t be any fools in the State Capital. Stone should be recovered by now, maybe it¡¯s time to see how the Alien Dragon is doing; after all, I¡¯ve pretty much gained all the short-term improvements I could..." Both retreated to their rooms and one after the other began to meditate, almost simultaneously returning to the RDA base. But just as Tao Yu arrived back at the RDA base, he was greeted by the flashing yellow warning lights. This indicated that the RDA was always on alert, having suffered attacks recently. He couldn¡¯t help raising an eyebrow. What happened? Did the Harkonnen Family and the Sand Ninja Village come again? As soon as Tao Yu opened his room door, he saw a Chunin who had been waiting there approached him, immediately saying respectfully "Mr. Tao, the base has been under some attacks in the past few days, primarily from the Na¡¯vi and the Aliens." Hearing this, Tao Yu paused for a moment. It was normal for the Na¡¯vi to launch attacks with their nasty temperaments. Moreover, having previously allied with the RDA and obtaining some weapons from here, they became quite troublesome under the world¡¯s suppression. But the Aliens had started attacking the base now? "What¡¯s going on with the Aliens?" "Not entirely sure, but according to the communications from the Pioneers, it appears that someone is deliberately cultivating Aliens. "Recently, a Pioneer expert came to the base and nearly killed your pet, but Kisame and Lord Yao repelled him. The assailant was very strong; it took both Lords working together to turn him back." Hearing this, Tao Yu¡¯s expression grew serious. Although Kisame might lack specialized offensive techniques, his chakra was undeniably vast, and coupled with Hikariya Yo¡¯s bloodline, it was significant that it required both of them to fend off the aggressor. This strength was even greater than Treya¡¯s, approaching the realm of a World Breaker. Soon a name popped up in Tao Yu¡¯s mind. Schroedinger! The leader of the three-person team that included Pavas; because of his strength, the other side could only barely keep up even though they had more people. "I¡¯ll have a look." Now that he was in the State Capital, Tao Yu had less to worry about; not killing was only out of respect for the little rich girl. What kind of nonsense is this? Even if Little Black was incompetent, it was still his pet. One must watch whose dog they kick... Chapter 450 - 400: A Desperate Dog Leaps Over the Wall "Cui Te? What do you mean by that?" When Tao Yu arrived at the RDA command room, Treya was already there. He heard her voice before he even entered. As the automatic doors before him opened, Tao Yu could see the situation inside. The other people in the command room were huddled to one side, too afraid to speak, while a rugged-looking man with a wild demeanor, shirtless, stood with his arms crossed, standing opposite Treya. On his face and body were some strange patterns, under which Tao Yu¡¯s perception could sense a lurking unknown power. Tao Yu¡¯s entrance attracted the attention of several people inside. Treya nodded as a way of greeting, and Cui Te gave Tao Yu a mocking glance. "So, it was you, kid, who snitched? Tsk tsk, you¡¯ve got some nerve, meddling in the affairs of the Floating City. Ignorance truly is without fear." Cui Te looked at Tao Yu with a smile in his eyes, the tone of his voice relaxed, which seemed somewhat casual. Tao Yu was taken aback at first but then smiled as well, "You should have a communicator, haven¡¯t you contacted the present world..." The issue with the gray mist would certainly not be leaked, and it shouldn¡¯t have fallen on his head so soon after the incident with the mane-fierce creature. Even if it was just Qian Hao who had been defeated in a second by him, that should have earned enough respect. There was no need for such a condescending tone. His words seemed to take Cui Te aback as well, to speak to him in this manner? Who gave him the courage?! "Oh, maybe you don¡¯t have one because you used up your contact attempts with the present world over the Pavas incident?" Tao Yu cocked his head and gave the other a sidelong glance, he had a communicator too and had roughly guessed what was going on. His own matters weren¡¯t that important, not to the extent that he¡¯d be notified using some special means again. "Kid..." Cui Te¡¯s face turned cold, just a nobody... But he hadn¡¯t finished speaking when he suddenly felt a tingling on his scalp and was locked in by a sharp presence, the air before his eyes seeming to twist. Domain?! Impossible! Before he could react further, his Spirit Perception started to alarm him, sensing some dangerous event about to occur as he involuntarily began to leak his mental energy. Almost at the same time, his mental energy felt as though it had been slashed by a blade, scattered into pieces. A surge of severe pain erupted in his mind. Apart from the mental anguish, irregular red gashes appeared on his body, from which blood mist sprayed out, looking extremely gruesome. He staggered and couldn¡¯t stand firm for a moment. As he moved, the gashes spurting blood on his body could be seen tearing further, initially appearing faint and fine, also a bit messy. But as they began to misalign, they revealed bone-deep lacerations! And it seemed as if every single gash was made at the joints of his bones! Had it not been for the fact that his mental energy was originally robust, allowing him to neutralize some of it, one strike might have nearly torn him apart. Roar~ An ursine phantom wrapped around him, forming a totem. The patterns on his body emitted a burst of light, resonating with his bloodied, wounded flesh. But the next moment, the phantom bear completely shattered as Tao Yu¡¯s leg whip broke through the defensive totem, striking his face.@@@@ This made Temor, who was being stepped on and could only watch Little Black out of the corner of his eye, widen his eyes in surprise. You animal, I didn¡¯t even hit you! "Alien outbreaks are your doing, aren¡¯t they?" "I really didn¡¯t know. I only knew you snitched, which led Miss Sun to kill Pavas and now I¡¯m being swept away in the aftermath. I came over to find an excuse to give you a beating and let off some steam." About to be expelled, Temor was prepared to be more reckless; anyway, as long as he was not seriously going to get killed, he figured he could just slap his butt and transport to the old Development Zone, where he still was a young master. But who would have thought that there would be someone even more unrestrained here? How dare you, belonging to the Floating City, huh? Have you even heard of the Floating City? Even Miss Sun is only expelling me! Tao Yu, standing on top of him, heard this anxious voice yet didn¡¯t feel anything unusual; it seemed like the other person was telling the truth. However, because of the previous experience in the gray mist and the misled feeling he had looking at Sun Guangyao, he didn¡¯t trust these words. Instead, he took out a piece of human skin parchment. "Come on, let me confirm if what you¡¯re saying is true." Seeing the item Tao Yu took out, Temor¡¯s expression froze. Isn¡¯t that Pavas¡¯s item? How come it¡¯s with you? I even borrowed that Contract Document to use it! Damn it, you were the one who killed him! Originally, Temor wouldn¡¯t have thought this way. Pavas killed by some Outsider? Impossible, what kind of joke is that? But currently, he was the one pressed against the ground. The opponent also had two extremely strong Ninja helpers; truly targeting Pavas, even relying on life-saving artifacts, one would probably still struggle to escape. But now, he didn¡¯t dare to utter these thoughts, his hands trembling as he cautiously raised them to sign the Contract Document with Tao Yu, and incidentally swore to keep today¡¯s events secret... ... "It wasn¡¯t him?" Tao Yu eventually let Temor go. The young rich girl must have had her reasons for not killing him, and Tao Yu was not one to cause trouble everywhere. Watching the back of Temor, who limped away after drinking his medicine, Tao Yu couldn¡¯t help but fall into thought. "Temor, at least based on his past behavior, has always been seen as a brute, or rather, his barbarian family has always been that way, often being used by others without realizing it. But the barbarian family isn¡¯t weak, they rank just below the Starshine Twelve Families, so Miss Sun chose expulsion." "He¡¯s indeed a bit reckless; it seems he was manipulated again, without even knowing who used him." Tao Yu sighed. The person stirring the pot knew Temor¡¯s character well and simply used a native to convey the message. Although Temor suspected there might be a problem, his rash temperament still made him charge out angrily. After all, in his view, it was just an Outsider¡ªeven if related to the Suns, giving them a lesson and a bit of color was completely fine. Since he was leaving anyway, he would naturally be unconstrained. "Furthermore, if the person releasing Aliens all over the place isn¡¯t caught, Pandora World is really going to become a bit troublesome." Aliens on their own aren¡¯t terrifying; even the strongest Alien form of the Phantom Dragon on Pandora World could be dealt with. But the species on this side are too diverse, and the breeding speed of the Aliens is too fast. This resulted from Pavas¡¯s death and the imminent completion of the teleportation array, leading the remaining people to act in desperation... Chapter 451 - 401: Alien Dragon ``` "The alien activity area is currently in these places, but there should only be one queen. The message from the young miss has arrived, we start searching together, drag the queen out, and then cleanse the remaining aliens." Treya had already received the relevant information from the base and opened the electronic map of the Pandora star region that is current. You can see that the distributor had some ideas; although the number of aliens was still not large, they were spread out quite widely, with alien traces even found near the borders of the desert! So far, it looks a bit like scattering the eggs laid by the queen everywhere, but the overall number of alien eggs is still insufficient, hence it¡¯s estimated that there¡¯s only one queen. "What about the Na¡¯vi? Still uncooperative?" Tao Yu looked at a thick arrow nailed outside the command room¡¯s window and asked casually. He didn¡¯t have much sympathy for the Na¡¯vi. Trying to affect his share of the mining profits was absolutely unacceptable. "They even believe that aliens are also a product of nature, and think that we should not interfere with the natural balance, which is somewhat stubborn." Treya also felt a bit speechless when saying this. Letting the aliens reach a natural balance, this... Could overpower a new development zone base. "Alright, we¡¯ll set off too, I¡¯ll have Kisame and Yao lead teams to search as well." Tao Yu was also somewhat speechless about the Na¡¯vi, but right now he didn¡¯t have the time to deal with them. Previously, the alien sightings were minor and confined, not causing any serious concern. It¡¯s very likely that pioneers were responsible for skill development purposes. But now it¡¯s clear that it¡¯s purely for destruction. "Good, we have our own flying vehicles here. Although they will malfunction after leaving the Pandora region and haven¡¯t been adjusted yet, they are still very effective for searching nearby." Treya spoke rapidly. RDA now can manufacture its flying vehicles, although not many in number, but enough to disperse for reconnaissance and attack! Though there is conflict with the Na¡¯vi, we haven¡¯t destroyed their homes and holy mountains; the scale of the conflict is still controllable for now. Compared to these natives, the alien crisis is much more urgent. "Fine, my mount should be ready too, I¡¯ll give it a try. You guys can use the flying vehicles." Tao Yu was ready to test his own alien dragon, which was about to finish assimilating the nutrients from several quality zombies. And since this creature would be his mount, likely making regular appearances, he saw no need for concealment. "You have a flying mount?" Treya was a bit curious, thinking it was some sort of local small dragon like the Ikran. Actually, she also had a personal flying device, but they were not as convenient as RDA¡¯s flying vehicles for this kind of search. "Yeah, I got it a while ago, and it¡¯s almost successful." Mwah~ Accompanied by another roar, the Alien Dragon flapped its wings and took to the sky, creating a whirlwind and leaving a shadow on the ground before sweeping over the dense forests of Pandora... ... A giant Alien, nearly ten meters in size, had a long and agile body but also hands capable of free movement, much like a human¡¯s, and kept leaping between the trees. But in the next moment, a shadow fell from above. Crrack~ A pair of talons exploded its head. It then grabbed the entire corpse and took flight, with copious amounts of acidic blood spilling everywhere, sizzling as it corroded the nearby trees and emitting white smoke. Many leaves also showed pitted hollow corrosion holes. As the Yuan Force began to converge, Tao Yu used the Great Shift of Qiankun to draw the item to his hand while the Alien Dragon relaxed its claws, dropping the corpse to the ground. "A duplicate, but still sells for money." Handling the claw, Tao Yu casually tossed it into the Corpse Hiding Mirror. Gazing down at the dense forest below, his eyes took on a deep and mysterious expression. So far, the number of Aliens was still small; this area probably hadn¡¯t experienced mass reproduction. It seemed more like isolated Alien eggs infesting hosts. And this particular Alien showed no signs of capturing prey alive; it probably didn¡¯t know where the Queen was. "Even if Alien eggs are being distributed everywhere, they need people. Finding human traces would work too." The dragon flapped its wings, with strong gusts blowing in Tao Yu¡¯s face, making his clothing and hair flutter. "No detection?" Tao Yu glanced at Little Black clinging to the dragon¡¯s antler, prompting Little Black to quickly shake its head. The fragments of Pandora were too vast, and even though it wasn¡¯t the entire planet that fell, the area of this rainforest exceeded that of a great and beautiful nation. The scale of a rainforest from a past war was already tremendously frightening. In such a complex region now, they¡¯d probably have to live symbiotically with the Aliens for quite some time. This was much more troublesome than clearing out Rainforest 01 back then, whether it be the difficulty in increasing the Aliens¡¯ own strength or the difficulty of the search. "The main thing is to establish an Alien surveillance system, to continue hunting the Queens, keeping their numbers within certain limits... Hmm?" Tao Yu¡¯s vision was sharp enough to see even through the dense canopy below, with its multilayered layers. Even just through the occasional gaps in the leaves, he could quickly make out many details on the ground below. There¡ªthe movement of a human figure! Although it was likely just a Pioneer completing a task or exploring the area, Tao Yu decided to go and investigate. Whoosh~ The Alien Dragon flapped its wings and rushed in that direction at high speed... Chapter 453 - 402 New Falling Fragment_2 By now, Tao Yu had also just chopped off the head of the Alien Queen. "Not all aliens are bad aliens." Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique! Tao Yu suddenly unleashed a spout of fire at the eggs of the aliens present on the scene, crushing them all to bits. Afterwards, he took out a communication device linked to the RDA and began to speak into it "The Alien Queen has been found and killed, traces of Heretic God Followers have been discovered, and they have been captured for the moment. There¡¯s an Evil God idol, patching through to the Development Zone for instructions." Not long after Tao Yu finished speaking into the walkie-talkie, he got a reply from Treya@@@@ "I¡¯ve just discussed it with the Miss. She said to make a video and then execute them on the spot." To Tao Yu, this approach was not surprising. It was almost impossible to really extract anything meaningful from the Heretic God Followers. A video to identify them was all that was needed. In fact, even determining their identity does not explain much. While there were people from the Beast Tamer families at the scene, it¡¯s quite likely that these collateral lines have fallen from grace on their own. Even if Tao Yu didn¡¯t like the Beast Taming families, he had to admit one thing. The Beast Taming families, enjoying their hot pots and singing their songs, might not be surprising to have collusions with the Heretic God Followers, but the chance of them joining was still exceedingly small. Just like some of the Gundy Family colluding with Heretic God Followers, it¡¯s not to say they are innocent, but they are not that stupid either. However, just as it was with the previous pretext of investigating the Chaoyang Society, the Beast Taming families¡¯ submission to investigation and reckoning was inevitable ¨C the boomerang finally fell on their own heads... "Although this Queen is dead, the aliens might truly become permanent residents of Pandora. It all depends on how well their numbers can be controlled. Those who ruin the meal and smash the pot are really going too far." After dealing with the scene, Tao Yu sighed. Continue your adventure at Freewebnovel Right now, those desperadoes are like pot-smashers, wanting to turn the entirety of Pandora into a rotten mess, which would make mineral extraction difficult. Some buildings looked akin to the style found in Neon City, and there were temple-like structures atop the hills. As Tao Yu continued to descend from high altitude, he found that the city should have lost electricity following the fall into the Abyss, with some pedestrians and vehicles on the streets. But judging from the situation, the fall might have occurred a few days ago. It seemed they were already aware of the situation, as there was no large-scale riot. The world barrier was probably filtering the air on both sides and even blocking the entry of living beings. However, for some reason, as Tao Yu looked over the city, a sense of unease tinged his Spirit Perception. What is this thing? Treya had called him so cautiously, most likely also sensing something was amiss, which is why she hadn¡¯t tried entering yet. It seemed that Treya had spotted Tao Yu approaching and had already instructed the helicopter to land on a treetop. She then stepped out and landed on a branch. Tao Yu also lowered his altitude, commanding the Alien Dragon to perch, causing the branch to creak loudly. He then leaped to her side. "What¡¯s the situation?" "I haven¡¯t gone in, but I sense some unease." "Understandable, I feel it too." Tao Yu glanced at her, hesitated for a moment, and then said "Shall we go in together to check it out?" "Yes." If it was a normal world, they could have just gone over to the management layer to explain the situation and gone through less trouble. But now, with this seemingly ordinary city that nonetheless gave them a sense of crisis, it was better to be cautious... ... The outskirts of the city were lined with hills and common forests that connected directly with the terrain of Pandora, transitioning abruptly from the majestic giant trees to Earth¡¯s ordinary forests, the contrast was quite stark. Chapter 454 - 402 New Falling Fragment_3 Previously, from above, there was a wide river here with a bridge over it, but since it¡¯s no longer connected to a source of water, it has become stagnant. If it¡¯s been a while, survival might become an issue. After all, they can¡¯t come to Pandora to gather materials. "Such a small fragment fell in such an uninhabitable environment, quite unlucky. But the world barrier is strong, it¡¯s not the one from Rainforest 02, but this city¡¯s own, which is somewhat unexpected." Tao Yu stood at the edge of the collapsed city, beside a small grove, and reached out to touch the world barrier in front of him. Treya¡¯s expression was also somewhat grave. "There might be even stronger world suppression inside. Be careful, and we¡¯ll retreat at the first sign of something wrong." After a while, the world barrier slowly dissolved a crack, and then Tao Yu and Treya stepped through it, into the small grove. As soon as they entered, they didn¡¯t feel any extreme world force suppression. In fact, the suppression was even less than that of Pandora World, instead allowing them to return to their peak strength. However, they both felt an ominous sense of foreboding at the same time, as if this world seemed somewhat chaotic! Tao Yu stood at the entrance of the world barrier, channeling his True Yuan and Qi-Blood, carefully sensing the changes. "I have a bad feeling about this place; it feels like danger is everywhere. Maybe we should retreat first." Treya, although no longer suppressed by Pandora and back at her peak, was already thinking about beating a retreat because of that feeling. "It seems there¡¯s no threat nearby. From what we saw above, everyone seemed to be just ordinary people. It should be a very peaceful city. Let¡¯s find someone to ask." Since Tao Yu had said so, even though Treya from the Floating City was reluctant to remain in a perilous situation, she still nodded her head. With his strength back at his peak, Tao Yu thought that ¡¯asking¡¯ ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be a big problem. The place where they had arrived was a small grove, but through the gaps in the trees, they could see some buildings ahead. She was chosen by the Holy Grail! Then Tao Yu also lifted his own hand to look, and almost the moment his gaze fell upon it, accompanied by a slight pain, three Command Spells also formed on the back of his hand. Heh, I¡¯ve been chosen too... Now it was a matter of figuring out if things were already in chaos, and also determining the current approximate time... "I don¡¯t know if the Holy Grail has gone mad and is randomly issuing Command Spells, or if the original participants haven¡¯t yet arrived in Fuyuki and were stripped away. This Holy Grail, it¡¯s probably another corrupted world will..." Tao Yu quickly sorted through his knowledge of fate; in zero, saber shattered the Holy Grail, which seemed to contain filth. This thing is most likely a fallen Heart of the World! But apart from the Holy Grail, it seems difficult to access any other systems here. Even if a Heroic Spirit is killed, they return to the Holy Grail, as that¡¯s intrinsic to the war mechanism. However, thinking of killing Heroic Spirits made Tao Yu twitch his mouth, recalling the exaggerated ¡¯gas explosions¡¯ from the anime. Treasure tools that could devastate a city and irrational causality-locking attacks ¨C they had the power to suppress his own and troublesome instant-kill moves against individuals. But accounting for strength, he reckoned he should still be comparable to normal Heroic Spirits. The Yin-Yang Five Elements Divine Thunder was, in some ways, a powerful anti-personnel Noble Phantasm! "But it¡¯s good; this is a world I understand very well. I¡¯m glad I used to really like fate, zero, fsn, and ubw, I¡¯ve watched them all, and even played the card game for a while. I¡¯m very familiar with the plot. Whether there are major changes or minor ones, I have the advantage when it comes to information." Tao Yu felt very confident! First step: summon my own Heroic Spirit. Then my side will be equivalent to having two Heroic Spirits, and with Treya and her Heroic Spirit, a 4-way fight might be troublesome, but if it¡¯s a 5-way, that¡¯s my advantage! Tao Yu, who hadn¡¯t seen the HF route, held on to his confidence... ¡ª¡ª Chapter 456 - 404 Masters Fuyuki Academy is a high school in Fuyuki City, which has been dragged into the Abyss, causing a power outage. Thus, under the twilight, the academy is devoid of even the faintest light. At this time, several large pots are placed on the playground, set upon makeshift stoves stacked with stones, with kindling wood burning beneath them. The crackling sound of the burning firewood mixed with the smoke and the scent of the food cooking in the pots permeates the air with a rustic aroma of hearth and home. At the school gate, an energetic female teacher, in a rather hearty voice, shouted at the students as they returned one by one, "You¡¯ve all worked hard, have a good meal at school before going home tonight, it will be ready soon." Taiga Fujimura is a teacher at Fuyuki Academy and also the head of Fuyuki¡¯s largest organization, the Fujimura Group. She once had a crush on Shirou Emiya¡¯s adoptive father, the previous Master of Saber, Kiritsugu Emiya, and she is also Shirou¡¯s guardian. However, in everyday life, it is Shirou, with his maxed-out domestic skills, who ends up taking care of her. Now that Fuyuki has lost contact with the outside world, because of the influence of the Fujimura Group, what she says now carries more weight than even the mayor of Fuyuki City. Indeed, it is the members of the Fujimura Group who have taken up organizational work now. Also, because the members of the Fujimura Group have taken over, and because Fuyuki is genuinely known for its honest folk, there hasn¡¯t been any turmoil following these events, and the overall situation has remained stable. Otherwise, if there was further internal chaos, things would be dire. The students and members of the Fujimura Group, who had been running around all day, now let out cheers, working together and then dining together, which also brought about a sense of ritual. Especially under the current oppressive atmosphere, only huddling together can one feel warmth and reassurance. "My legs are about to break..." Rin Tohsaka rubbed her calves, her face collapsing, and then cast a glance at Tao Yu and Treya, who were not at all out of breath, further confirming her assessment. These two... But as Rin Tohsaka stepped into the school, she suddenly felt a sense of oppression. A barrier? She turned to look at Tao Yu and Treya immediately. No, that¡¯s wrong, there wasn¡¯t one this morning, and today they were both in plain sight helping out. Could it be a barrier set up by their Heroic Spirits? Or by another Magician? Tao Yu, stepping into the school, also felt something different, and Treya, being strong in Meditation Technique, frowned as well. This expression also caught Rin Tohsaka¡¯s eye, leading her to conclude that it indeed wasn¡¯t them. Explore more stories at Freewebnovel Tao Yu immediately made an association, "Although the entire Fuyuki is in disarray, Shinji is still the same as ever." For Tao Yu, the feeling towards Matou Shinji was one of sheer disgust; he didn¡¯t know Shinji had assaulted Sakura, but from the two parts Tao Yu had seen, he felt Shinji was a scumbag. Now it was probably because he didn¡¯t have enough magical power to sustain a barrier, so he was using people¡¯s life force to feed his Heroic Spirit, Rider of the Rider class, Medusa. It seemed like he was controlling Rider with a certain book. But for now, the barrier seems to have just formed and hasn¡¯t started harming the people inside. "I feel something¡¯s off about the atmosphere here, it¡¯s like there¡¯s danger lurking." Treya, unaware of these details, simply frowned and voiced her concern. She couldn¡¯t explain why, but something felt wrong. This expression let Rin Tohsaka overhear and she felt a greater fondness for Treya, thinking this Magician wasn¡¯t so bad. "Oh dear, oh dear, you¡¯re all back, and who is this stunning beauty you found? I haven¡¯t seen her around before." At that moment, a rather sneaky-sounding voice came along; it belonged to Shinji Matou with his blue hair. His gaze was fixed on Treya, his face all smiles. "I accidentally cut my hand." Rin Tohsaka was initially shocked, but seeing they had moved away from the crowd and no one else followed, she ran over and unwrapped the bandage from Shirou Emiya¡¯s hand. Inside, there was indeed a Command Seal! "Eh? Weird, when did this thing get here." Shirou Emiya seemed to be genuinely unaware, looking a bit bewildered. At this time, Tao Yu also removed his bandage, revealing his own Command Seal, and Treya followed suit. Suddenly, five Masters were present! "My gosh, I think this has never happened before, all five Masters meeting up before it even officially starts." Rin Tohsaka rubbed her forehead with a bit of a headache, similarly removing her own disguise. The overseer of the Holy Grail War, Kotomine Kirei, was considered her mentor. She was one of the Founding families of the Holy Grail Wars, and she knew quite a lot about the information regarding the Holy Grail War. "What Masters?" Shirou Emiya asked. "I¡¯d like to know as well," Tao Yu added. Tao Yu¡¯s reaction surprised both Rin Tohsaka and Shinji Matou. They had thought that Tao Yu and Treya were magicians. Especially Shinji, he immediately felt like he was on a roll again, ignoring the hand Tao Yu was still holding, and burst into laughter, "Haha! To think they don¡¯t know about the Holy Grail War, pitiful people caught up in this without a clue, today I will be merciful and... Ahhhhhh..." With a firm grip from Tao Yu¡¯s hand, Shinji Matou started screaming in pain again. "A fool who fails to understand the situation." Rin Tohsaka rubbed her forehead again with a bit of a headache, then she felt Archer approaching nearby, just not making himself visible. Tao Yu also sensed a strong crisis looming, poised but not released. Compared to the previous unseen Rider, the crisis brought on by the red "A" was much more intense, very strong! "He has already noticed me, keen perception." The voice of the red "A" came to Rin Tohsaka¡¯s ear. "So, can the two of you briefly tell me what the Holy Grail War is? And what is this thing on my hand used for?" Tao Yu¡¯s words made Shinji on the side say with a painful expression, "Rin, they don¡¯t know about the Holy Grail War, they probably haven¡¯t even summoned their Servants yet, this is a great opportunity, we could team up and take them out..." "Idiot, the Heroic Spirits aren¡¯t all gathered yet, how can you fight? It¡¯s all useless." Rin Tohsaka looked unimpressed. She really didn¡¯t know how Shinji Matou had become a Master, but the Matou family really had fallen, such a half-baked person becoming a representative. Looking at Tao Yu and Treya, then glancing at Shirou Emiya, the sharp-tongued but softhearted Rin Tohsaka ultimately sighed, "Fine, for the sake of fairness, I¡¯ll tell you what I know about the Holy Grail War..." ¡ª¡ª Chapter 457 - 405 Do You Call This an Assassin? "Seven servants? Heroic Spirits?" Treya¡¯s eyes lit up slightly, she hadn¡¯t expected that the item in her hand could summon Heroic Spirits. She didn¡¯t know if the Heroic Spirits were strong, but this world was very strong! They should not be weak. Too bad it was just a temporary usage right, it was about participating in some kind of ritual, and she could try joining it first to see. "So, do you magicians have any methods of training?" Treya also thought of this immediately upon hearing the word magicians, she was reminded of the mages from another grand world. In fact, Starshine City had a few people who chose a similar path or cleverly used related bloodlines, with tremendous potential and a high upper limit. Rin Tohsaka was stunned, not expecting a complete outsider, but how come their physical condition was like nothing, exhausted from a day¡¯s work yet unbothered. But Rin Tohsaka¡¯s personality did not like taking advantage, and for the sake of fairness, she still spoke up to explain "Training methods do exist, of course, but magicians rely on the family traditions passed down generation after generation, on accumulation, and one must have the talent for magic circuits." Saying this, she gave Shinji, whose face was turning ugly, a glance; Shinji had no magical talent at all. Upon hearing this, Treya couldn¡¯t help but sigh¡ªit was talent again, feeling it was similar to the ninja¡¯s chakra. "Archer, Saber, Lancer, Rider, Caster, Assassin, Berserker¡ªseven classes, seven Masters, it is indeed interesting, but I don¡¯t know how to go about summoning them." Tao Yu also asked the timely question, which made Rin Tohsaka hesitate before sighing and saying "The summoning ritual is simple, but once all seven servants are gathered, the Holy Grail War will officially start, and we will be enemies then." "With the current special circumstances, perhaps we don¡¯t have to be enemies, right? How about we find a way to bring out the Holy Grail and then resolve the issue?" Tao Yu made his suggestion. "Actually, I share the same opinion, but I am absolutely determined to obtain the Holy Grail." With the transformation of the city falling into the forest, Rin Tohsaka also nodded earnestly, her pretty face showing a trace of determination. As the current head of the Tohsaka family, she wanted to obtain the Holy Grail. "Alright, then I hope we can still have a friendly sparring when the time comes." Tao Yu pondered in his heart, it seemed that things were not yet in complete disarray, so who had he and Treya replaced? It was just unknown who specifically, but they would find out once the summons were performed. "We can go to the church, the overseer of the Holy Grail War is there, and once you complete the summoning, the Holy Grail War might be announced to start." Rin Tohsaka glanced at Shinji again; he was using the ¡¯Fake Servant Chronicles,¡¯ so it was likely that Sakura was participating in the war, and she really didn¡¯t want to involve her... ... After subduing Shinji and removing the barrier on the school, although both Rin Tohsaka and Shirou Emiya intended to let him go, Tao Yu did not want him causing trouble, so he pressed him down and took him with the ¡¯Fake Servant Chronicles¡¯ towards the church. "Kotomine Kirei is a big bad BOSS, and his personality is truly a bit twisted, completely unpredictable. Plus, it seems that Gilgamesh is currently wandering around the city. It¡¯s safer to have an extra Heroic Spirit by your side." Tao Yu was pressing down on Shinji, essentially conscripting him.@@@@ Although Rider Medusa was a disgrace among Heroic Spirits, weak to the point of being scandalous, she was still a Heroic Spirit. If they really were to face an attack from Gilgamesh, having Red A and her should at least buy them some time. Kotomine Kirei asked. But with Fuyuki now completely isolated, searching for a relic would be as hard as reaching the heavens. "If the summoned Heroic Spirit is too weak, just concede and come to the church for my protection." "I want to give it a try first." Tao Yu thought for a moment, then placed the Corpse Hiding Mirror as a medium in the center of the ritual. Unsure what he might summon, but as Kirei mentioned, he didn¡¯t possess any relic. Yet with so many things inside the Corpse Hiding Mirror, there must be something suitable! He then recited the words of the ritual he had been told before. "...May thy body come under my command, and my destiny be tied upon thy sword..." As Tao Yu began to speak, the ritual formation started to glow, with light converging towards the Corpse Hiding Mirror at the center. "...Cross the wheel of inhibition and appear, Guardian of the Scales!" With Tao Yu¡¯s final words, a figure slowly emerged from the formation. Garbed in samurai armor reminiscent of the Warring States period, with black hair, his expression seemed puzzled as he scratched his head, apparently absorbing and processing some information given to him by the Holy Grail. "So, I am to participate in this so-called Holy Grail War?" With the Konoha forehead protector in place, Hashirama Senju looked somewhat at a loss facing the people before him. "Ahahaha, Assassin Hashirama Senju, at your service following the summons. So, who¡¯s my master? Hope we get along well," he said with a goofy smile, scratching his head. If he hadn¡¯t been wearing that samurai armor, he might¡¯ve been mistaken for an old farmer in the fields. This made Shinji, who had been suppressed by Tao Yu all the way, burst into laughter like a squealing pig. Explore more at novelhall.Co?m "Haha, look at what you¡¯ve summoned, he even said his name outright. Assassin? Hashirama Senju? Never heard of him, he must be some nameless soldier from the Warring States period..." Tao Yu ignored Shinji¡¯s mockery from behind, his eyes sparkled as he watched Hashirama Senju in front of him. Jackpot... Did the fall into the Abyss mean he could start summoning from all the worlds? With the Tailed Beasts Chakra as the catalyst? No, it must be using the nearby worlds as media, after all, Sand Hidden Village is right next to Pandora... Hashirama Senju¡¯s class is Assassin? Well, ninjas are adept at assassination, so it doesn¡¯t seem out of place... It¡¯s just unclear how much of his strength he can exhibit. If it¡¯s his prime, his combat power would truly be formidable; it remains to be seen how much class restrictions will affect this foreign monk. And it¡¯s uncertain whether he can get anything useful out of him. Though a Heroic Spirit¡¯s body lacks Hashirama cells, understanding how Wood Release works could be possible; he seems to know some Sealing Techniques as well. There¡¯s also some magical knowledge to be learned; the miscellaneous pieces of information he¡¯s been acquiring seem quite complete. If he can get hold of the Heart of the World at the end, his innate talent might fully come into form... ---- Chapter 458 - 406: An Unpopular Vampire? "Ah, the world has changed so much, it seems that no one recognizes me anymore." Hashirama Senju appeared somewhat disoriented due to some information infused by the Holy Grail. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Hashirama Senju, please offer me your guidance from now on." Tao Yu raised his hand, revealing his Command Seal, prompting Hashirama Senju to nod in acknowledgment. "As a ninja, serving my employer is my duty, and I will certainly secure the Holy Grail for you." Others defined Hashirama Senju in their own terms upon observing him. Though he seemed a bit naive and clumsy, and not particularly strong as an unknown underling, at least he seemed obedient. And Treya, having seen the Konoha forehead protector, although the appearance was different, roughly confirmed that he must be a ninja of some kind. Having some understanding of the strength of ninjas, she felt a tinge of surprise, thinking that to be summoned as a Heroic Spirit, one must at least be a Jonin; his strength probably wouldn¡¯t be less than hers. The oppressive atmosphere brought by this world suggested that he might even be stronger than her! She also concluded that the ritual might have encountered some issues due to the influence of the Abyss. She hoped that she too could summon such a potent ally. "That¡¯s good, actually the compatibility between Servant and Master is quite important, at least your Servant matches you well." Kotomine Kirei nodded, clearly unable to recognize Hashirama Senju. With so many Heroic Spirits in the world, who could tell who was who, he then saw Tao Yu put away the Corpse Hiding Mirror and step back. "I¡¯ll go next." Shirou Emiya sighed at that moment. "My father was a magician, but he was reluctant to teach me magic. I¡¯m just a hack who knows a bit of strengthening magic." Shirou Emiya felt somewhat despondent. He had not anticipated that Rin Tohsaka, whom he somewhat admired, would turn out to be a Magician, and even Shinji seemed to understand quite a bit about magic. "I¡¯m not really interested in the Holy Grail War. If the Holy Grail can indeed solve the current problems, I¡¯m willing to summon a Heroic Spirit and then withdraw." Shirou¡¯s character is indeed that of a companion of Justice, and currently, he does not have any pressing need to capture the Holy Grail. The entire Fuyuki City had plunged into the Abyss, and naturally, he had his own judgments and thoughts about it. Kotomine Kirei glanced at Shirou Emiya and involuntarily reminisced. "Withdrawing, huh? Your personality is completely different from your foster father¡¯s. If it were him, he would undoubtedly secure the Holy Grail himself as a precaution." Shirou Emiya¡¯s expression faltered; he hadn¡¯t expected Kotomine Kirei to know Kiritsugu Emiya. "Do you know my father?" "I do, and quite well. He believed that if sacrificing a few could save the majority, then it was justified. He participated in the last Holy Grail War..." The sacrifices, naturally, were the other participants of the Holy Grail War. Yet, in the last war, Kiritsugu Emiya severed the Grail, and perhaps he might choose the same this time. The Holy Grail is not exactly a Savior... Shirou Emiya was taken aback upon hearing Kotomine Kirei¡¯s words; Kiritsugu Emiya participated in the last Holy Grail War? Rin Tohsaka¡¯s face was also moved, as her father had perished during that last Holy Grail War. Despite being emotionally stirred, Shirou firmly stood in the middle of the ritual formation without using any holy relic and began chanting. She wanted to see what the Holy Grail truly was and suspected it might be the Heart of the World. Furthermore, her claim of wanting to save the world wasn¡¯t an empty promise¡ªgiven the current state of the city, only the Pioneers could lend a hand! After the Holy Grail was summoned and confirmed, they would naturally lay all the cards on the table and explain the current situation. "Save the world... That¡¯s interesting, I like it," said Caster, his expression showing a hint of melancholy before twisting slightly into something more ferocious, then settling back into calm. It was as though he could project many overlapping shadows. This change was perceived by the others as somewhat odd. There was something slightly wrong with this Caster. Saber immediately stepped back to protect Shirou and said, "Shirou, I sense an extremely ominous and evil presence emanating from him." "What a keen girl you are," Caster responded with a smile, looking back at Saber without denying her description. "Indeed, I am deeply contaminated. However, the connection to the source of the contamination was slightly reduced after being summoned by the Holy Grail. In fact, it¡¯s much better now. I am only a projected being here, and I am bound by Command Spells, so you needn¡¯t worry so much." After pausing briefly, Caster smiled again, "In fact, the Holy Grail itself isn¡¯t exactly clean..." His words made Tao Yu become concerned; the black mud from the fourth war and the damage to the Holy Grail in the fifth indicated problems with the Holy Grail. Yet all the Servants, even Hashirama Senju, had not noticed anything wrong, but this strange Caster seemed to have perceived it. Who exactly was he? And why did Saber say he had deep contamination and ominousness? Why hadn¡¯t he sensed it? Was such a level of disguise far beyond his Spirit Perception? Tao Yu involuntarily thought back to when he saw Sun Guangyao amidst the grey fog. Stay connected with novelhall.Co?m Besides, he hadn¡¯t noticed anything amiss with the Holy Grail during the summoning ritual; he only felt that vague sense of foreboding before entering the world... "May we then have the honor of knowing your noble name?" "Isn¡¯t it best to protect one¡¯s information in the Holy Grail War?" Caster replied with a smile. "Ah? Is it necessary? I already said mine," Hashirama Senju responded, scratching his cheek in slight embarrassment. "Hehe, well, there¡¯s nothing really to hide." Caster looked at Hashirama Senju, and as if sensing something, showed a slightly surprised expression, "What you said isn¡¯t wrong, and there¡¯s nothing shameful about my name. I am called Berti Abraham. You may also refer to me as ¡¯Mr. Gate¡¯..." At this point, Tao Yu fell deep into thought, recalling the numerous memories he had encountered. What in the world... He hadn¡¯t heard of it... It must be a character from some obscure movie, possibly a well-dressed vampire noble? Perhaps it¡¯s a strong character from an old vampire movie? But if the Holy Grail was dragged from a nearby world, where did it come from? That desert next door? Well, it all sounds like Medieval Noble names, so perhaps that¡¯s where it was from. And he seems quite formidable at first glance... ¡ª¡ª Chapter 459 - 407 Teacher "Actually, by now, all five of us should be able to agree," said one of them. "No matter who wins the Holy Grail War in the end, we must use the Holy Grail to save this world. But since we don¡¯t trust each other, we¡¯ll each have to rely on our own abilities." When Mr. Men also appeared and all the Heroic Spirits had gathered, Rin Tohsaka, who knew the most among all the half-baked Masters present, stood up again to put forward her proposal. "I have no problem with that, I support it," said Shinji first, who seemed to be in the weakest position and feared being eliminated first. He wasn¡¯t a magician and had little magical power, relying on the "Fake Servant Chronicles" to control his Servant. His Rider was also a weak Heroic Spirit, which left him somewhat helpless. Find your next adventure on novelhall.Co?m However, what consoled him slightly was that the guy who almost crushed his wrist was even worse off, having summoned a simpleton. "Heh, heh, heh, just wait until I get the Holy Grail, then I¡¯ll be calling the shots. I¡¯ll just pretend to join them, then use the excuse that Rider is too weak to decline participation in combat. I¡¯ll let them fight amongst themselves and then reap the profits. I¡¯m a genius," Shinji thought nastily to himself as he raised his hands to support the motion with a cheer. Pretend to be weak at first, then strike unexpectedly to seize victory at the last moment! Perfect! "In the end, I will save this city." Though Treya often had a stern expression, she was indeed a good person and wasn¡¯t lying. "I will too," said one. "Same here," agreed another. Tao Yu and Shirou Emiya both spoke concisely. But Saber was always deeply wary of Mr. Men. "Mr. Abraham, can you tell us about your life? Why is there such an ominous aura about you?" Aside from Saber, not even Tao Yu felt there was anything strange about Mr. Men. He looked like a vampire with his attire, so an ominous aura was only to be expected, wasn¡¯t it? Saber¡¯s intuition was a bit irrational. Yet, faced with her accusations, Mr. Men did not offer any rebuttal. "As for me, well, you can think of me as coming from the future..." Mr. Men¡¯s eyes flashed with a trace of yearning and nostalgia. "The future? A Heroic Spirit from the future?" Rin Tohsaka was visibly shocked, but she failed to sense the seriousness of Red A beside her. "So, there are some things I won¡¯t talk about, hehe. You¡¯re right to feel an ominous presence around me, and I can¡¯t assure you whether my state is good or bad. But you should know, after the Holy Grail partially projected me here, I¡¯ve become much better than my original self," Mr. Men said candidly, a slight smile appearing on his somewhat stern face. After saying this, he also glanced toward Treya. "Besides, didn¡¯t my Master agree already? She has three command spells and powerful companions at her side. What do you have to worry about?" he mentioned casually. On hearing the mention of command spells, Saber relaxed a little, seemingly acknowledging this line of reasoning. Even though Rin knew she shouldn¡¯t care about Sakura anymore, to avoid suspicion of coveting Matou¡¯s magic, she always felt guilty about her younger sister. As for Shinji, it was pure jealousy, and it was jealousy in every aspect. "Sakura is going too? That¡¯s great. I should really catch up with my dear sister." Shinji spoke in a disgusting tone. It made both Saber and Mr. Men glance at him at the same time. "We may be allies, but I do not want anything bad happening in my presence. I will intervene unless the Master issues a command with a Command Seal." Saber spoke up right away. "It¡¯s good to maintain our balance. It¡¯s getting dark and the power is out, best we get some rest early. I¡¯ll take tomorrow off from volunteering and focus on finding the other two Masters." Tao Yu finalized the discussion, and no one else had any objections. They said goodbye to Kotomine Kirei and left the church. But as Mr. Men left the church, he paused for a moment, looked back with a slight smile, but said nothing more. It wasn¡¯t until everyone had left that a casually dressed, blonde handsome man emerged from the back of the church and approached Kotomine Kirei. "Interesting, he actually noticed me. This batch of Heroic Spirits is quite amusing, Kirei." The person who spoke was none other than Gilgamesh, the King of Heroes! "Yes, and I don¡¯t really mind the changes in the city, either," Kirei said with a smile, an emotion he rarely felt these years. "It seems the Holy Grail vessel has appeared. I¡¯ll go enjoy the show..." Gilgamesh chuckled, put his hands in his pockets, and also left the church, leaving Kotomine Kirei alone. In the flickering candlelight, his shadow appeared to tremble violently, and then he let out a silent laugh... ... "Miss Rin Tohsaka, I¡¯m very interested in magic, though I probably can¡¯t learn it, would you mind teaching me about some of the rituals? Like safeguarding, sealing techniques, and such." As they walked, Tao Yu started to butter up Rin Tohsaka. Heroic Spirits were usually reclaimed by the Holy Grail upon death, unlikely to drop anything, so he needed to figure out another way to compensate for the loss. "Ah? The secrets of a family of magicians..." "Please, Teacher Rin Tohsaka!" Tao Yu shamelessly flattered her, and being called ¡¯Teacher¡¯ somewhat inflated her ego. "I guess I could teach you some basic non-heritage entry-level rituals." Since Tao Yu was the Master for Hashirama, there shouldn¡¯t be any issues, so winning over this haughty miss would settle everything... Chapter 460 - 408 Heroic Spirit Melee The city without lights seemed somewhat serene; the sudden upheaval brought panic to the ordinary people of Fuyuki City. Without electricity in the dead of night, for most, it was still best to sleep soundly at home. The journey back from the church was very quiet for everyone. That is until two figures, one tall and one short, appeared up ahead. Tao Yu¡¯s eyes had adjusted to the darkness, and he could see clearly. The larger shadow was muscle-bound, looking like a muscular monster, exceptionally tall, already slightly beyond the scope of an ordinary person. The smaller one was a cute little silver-haired girl with red eyes. She wore a purple dress that seemed to make her appear more mature, and a matching round hat on her head, which oddly enhanced her appearance, giving her a precocious charm. Indeed, she was Illyasviel from the Einzbern family, one of the three founding families that created the Holy Grail War, along with her Servant Berserker, Hercules, whom she had summoned two months in advance. Although Illyasviel is technically Shirou¡¯s sister and should be about the same age as Tao Yu, as a masterpiece of Einzbern puppetry and the Lesser Grail for this occasion, she was forever locked in this youthful guise. Despite the presence of five great Heroic Spirits, she boldly stood in their way. When everyone recognized her and realized she was a new Master, Illyasviel curtsied politely. "Good evening, esteemed Masters, the Holy Grail War should now officially begin," she said. The considerably polite Illyasviel and her crisp, childish voice alleviated some of Rin Tohsaka¡¯s wariness as she spoke, "Yes, and due to the current changes, we¡¯ve reached a consensus that after obtaining the Holy Grail, we¡¯ll resolve the city¡¯s problems. You¡¯re a Master too, aren¡¯t you? Would you care to join us?" Hearing Rin¡¯s words, Illyasviel blinked her ruby-like eyes and then chuckled, "That won¡¯t do, you see. The Holy Grail War is fought and won by force. Now, I am formally issuing a challenge to you all. Are you ready?"@@@@ After that, she pointed straight ahead. "Berserker!" Hercules, merely at the call of Illyasviel¡¯s name, erupted from his feet as if triggered by a Command Seal, instantly closing the distance between them. The sight made Tao Yu¡¯s pupils constrict slightly. So strong! So fast! His sheer speed and strength were far beyond Tao Yu¡¯s own! Truly worthy of a Heroic Spirit, especially one who had sacrificed Noble Phantasms for enhanced mad attributes! Clang~ Saber was the first to act, intercepting in front. Boom~ The strong wind from their clash roared out, forcing all the other Heroic Spirits to protect their respective Masters. The concrete ground was lifted in chunks. Saber deliberately directed it, repelling Berserker to a more distant place, to prevent damage to the Masters from the backlash. Tao Yu could plainly see that due to Shirou Emiya¡¯s weak magical power, Saber was comprehensively suppressed by Berserker, and quite significantly at that. "If this were just the fsn route, Berserker would bring an immense sense of oppression, and based on the fsn performance alone, the pressure he brings might even surpass that of ¡¯Golden Radiance¡¯." Tao Yu¡¯s hair was still fluttering in the strong wind, and he felt a sense of emotion. Over there, Saber and ¡¯Uncle B¡¯ had already entered an intense battle. Although Saber was highly skilled, able to dissipate forces adeptly, and seemingly only at a slight disadvantage, Tao Yu could clearly see that the two were not on the same level when it came to their attributes. "Just in terms of strength, speed, and reflexes, Saber is only slightly better than I am, yet ¡¯Uncle B¡¯ is far superior..." Tao Yu assessed internally. The fact that the fight was going this way already showed the excellence of Saber¡¯s technique. She also hadn¡¯t used her Sword of Promised Victory, likely sensing the poverty of her Master¡¯s magical power. In such battles between Heroic Spirits, it was hard for outsiders to intervene, but with Illyasviel isolated, theoretically, attacking the Master directly was an excellent choice. No matter how strong Illyasviel was, she couldn¡¯t possibly contend with a Heroic Spirit. In Tao Yu¡¯s view, this seemed somewhat suicidal on her part. Yet faced with a lone little girl-like Master, Red Archer, Hashirama Senju, and Mr. Men showed no intention of acting. Medusa hadn¡¯t even shown her face from start to finish. Shirou Emiya and Rin Tohsaka hadn¡¯t thought about attacking Illyasviel at all; instead, they were fixated on the battlefield. "Oh, that¡¯s some impressive taijutsu, such great strength," Assassin Hashirama Senju commented as he scratched his head, seemingly in admiration. "Archer, go help Saber!" But then she instantly killed Medusa... A one-hit kill just by showing up! Shinji¡¯s nose was about to run with shock. It must be an illusion. He hurriedly took out the "Fake Servant Chronicles" and roared at Medusa, "Stop playing dead!" Find exclusive stories on novelhall.Co?m Boom~ The ¡¯Fake Servant Chronicles¡¯ suddenly ignited. The servant¡¯s death rendered this Mystic Code, which relied on the servant, instantly useless, causing Shinji to yelp with pain as he tossed it on the ground, completely dumbfounded. She¡¯s really dead? I had just infiltrated the alliance, ready to lie low and then decisively claim the Holy Grail during a critical moment! How could it suddenly end like this? In the ensuing moments, the figure of Hashirama Senju leaped out and landed on the ground. His eyelids now bore some strange runes and he had seemingly entered Sage Mode. "Master be careful, she is very strong." Tao Yu¡¯s mouth twitched upon hearing this, it was too late to say it now. However, Medusa¡¯s demise did not come as a surprise to Tao Yu. By his account, Medusa¡¯s exits had been too underwhelming both times he had seen them. In the UBW route, she was even solo killed by Kuzuki Souichirou, a master who couldn¡¯t even use magic. Although Kuzuki was probably enhanced by Caster¡¯s magic at that time, the ease with which he snapped her neck within a classroom without causing much destruction was just too casual. At least Scathach used her Noble Phantasm to kill Medusa... "Master, my next move might be a bit noisy. Is that okay?" Hashirama asked Tao Yu for permission. "No problem, go ahead." Tao Yu carefully watched the spot where Medusa had disappeared, noting that she seemed to turn into light particles that vanished without leaving any residue, though it seemed like some dark shadow had devoured those dissipating light points. The Holy Grail, perhaps... As expected, after dying, heroic spirits return to the Holy Grail. The others grasped in the next instant what Hashirama meant by his move being somewhat noisy. Hands clasped together. Wood Release: Deep Forest Emergence! Boom, rumble~ The ground shook violently, as though from an earthquake, with cracks appearing one after another. Then, enormous, exaggerated vines burst from the ground, rolling over and covering the other side of the battlefield as well. The vines, seemingly alive, attacked Scathach with their massive girth. Scathach, also startled, spun her spears, relentlessly slicing at the vines, but clearly, she couldn¡¯t cut as fast as they were growing! Luckily for her, she was small and nimble. She chopped away, all the while nimbly maneuvering. Berserker, who had been overpowering Saber, shared a similar fate. Swinging his ax-like giant blade around, his remarkable attributes allowed him to swing quickly and broadly. Still, he too was unable to hold back the ever-increasing vines. And being less nimble than Scathach, he seemed even more at a disadvantage. An Assassin, known for stealth and assassination, was now suppressing two great Heroic Spirits, Berserker and Lancer, in a head-on confrontation! No, Saber was also caught in it. Even she, already at a disadvantage and exhausted from the battle, had been successfully restrained by the vines. It was a simultaneous suppression of three great Heroic Spirits, with one even captured... ---- Chapter 461 - 409 You’re Too Dangerous! "What is this thing? You call this an Assassin?!" Shinji¡¯s own Heroic Spirit had just bitten the dust, and the ¡¯Fake Servant Chronicles¡¯ were gone as well, leaving him at his lowest point. And now he had to watch Tao Yu¡¯s Heroic Spirit leap out and start slaughtering left and right, which was utterly unbearable for him. Jealousy had already filled his heart. Why not me! If I had such a powerful Heroic Spirit, none of this would have happened! "So strong!" Rin Tohsaka also had her eyes wide open, having never anticipated that an unknown Heroic Spirit could possess such incredible power! Red A¡¯s expression was grave, but he showed no intention of leaving Rin Tohsaka¡¯s side, as if he was still on guard for something. "This power brings back some unpleasant memories," said Mr. Men, his expression slightly complex. He had been corrupted by a fallen mother goddess, one of the old triumvirate, part of whose path had been torn through to Earth, including the path of the cultivator. No sooner had he finished his reflection than his expression turned ferocious, and he once again entered a state of overlapping phantasms. Meanwhile, Treya felt a pain on the back of her hand, and upon looking, noticed that one of the scratches had suddenly disappeared. With the Command Seal fading naturally, Mr. Men calmed down once again. "Sorry about that, the contamination was a bit severe just now, but given the current situation, the Command Seals can probably only stabilize me for three days. After that, you might have some trouble, so it would be best to resolve the Holy Grail matter within that time." Because Hashirama Senju had already started controlling the field, it seemed only a matter of time before the Lancer and Berserker would also be subdued. Saber had been captured by the vines, but since they were on the same side, the intent was still predominantly protective. Rin Tohsaka and Shirou Emiya were also able to focus their attention on this matter. Rin Tohsaka even said with some shock, Enjoy more content from novelhall.Co?m "How is this possible, to consume a Command Seal without doing anything? Why did this happen?" "What exactly is wrong with Mr. Men?" Shirou Emiya was also somewhat puzzled, as Mr. Men seemed just like the polite gentleman he appeared to be, not at all like what he claimed. "You can assume I¡¯ll go crazy after my Command Seal can no longer bind me, and I won¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do then. Maybe when it¡¯s down to the last Command Seal, you could command me to take my own life." Mr. Men appeared nonchalant. And at that moment, a sneering laugh came from afar, "Those plants outside are very annoying, and my royal garden won¡¯t allow such irritating things to exist." Almost simultaneously with the voice, ripples appeared in the sky, and then weapons of various designs spurted out, each one seemingly a divine weapon, each incredibly lethal. The vines that were being continuously cut and struggling against Uncle B and Scathach seemed somewhat fragile before these divine weapons. While the damage inflicted by a single weapon couldn¡¯t match the attacks from Uncle B and Scathach, the key was the sheer number of them! Brute force breaks bricks! In an instant, fragments of vines danced in the air, and sap splattered everywhere. In the direction of the barrage, swathes were lacerated. However, the vast coverage and rapid growth of Tree World Descent created a balance with these spurting blades.@@@@ Under Hashirama Senju¡¯s adjusted focus, it stood in front of the sky-filled sword rain. No matter how much they were cut down, they immediately regrew, just like a gardener¡¯s weed whacker tirelessly clearing away the weeds. The scale was just a bit large... But it was during this gap that Scathach and Uncle B both retreated simultaneously. Scathach swiftly bounded away and vanished into the darkness, while Uncle B picked up Illyasviel and ran, disappearing without a trace just as quickly. The scene only left behind a figure in casual clothes who had appeared in the distance. Hashirama Senju also frowned at this moment, first using his vines to return the bound Saber, and then he approached Gilgamesh head-on. The back-and-forth attack style of mowing down and regenerating grass had also nearly ceased at the same time. Hashirama stopped his technique upon seeing the enemy¡¯s escape. Gilgamesh, finding that he had done enough cutting, also stopped attacking. "The eighth Heroic Spirit? Impossible!" Rin Tohsaka also seemed somewhat shocked; there should have been only seven Heroic Spirits, so how had another one appeared? And Shinji was already hiding behind Shirou. Treya¡¯s face was also grave, and she urgently asked Mr. Men, "Mr. Men, is there a way to block these attacks?" Such attacks would be insurmountable even for Tao Yu with the strength of a World Breaker! "I can only assist somewhat with support, and besides, it doesn¡¯t look like there will be a need for me to make a move." Mr. Men¡¯s expression was remarkably calm. Meanwhile, Hashirama Senju spoke with solemnity. "Master, my next move might be quite significant; take care to protect yourselves." Significant again?! Everyone at the scene wore a strange look upon hearing this. Previously, when you mentioned it, it was that Tree World Descent. Now what do you plan to do? Isn¡¯t this wood golem the size of a twenty-story building big enough? Can it get bigger? "Go ahead; we can take care of ourselves." Tao Yu had a hunch as well. While Hashirama Senju was releasing Wood Release, he continued to rely on Unity of Heaven and Man for perception. Although Hashirama Senju was born from the magical energy of the Holy Grail, he still used a chakra model. Tao Yu didn¡¯t understand the principle; perhaps it was because there were remnants of the Divine Tree in his ¡¯soul,¡¯ enabling him to form a massive amount of chakra. After experiencing the perception of the two techniques, although he still didn¡¯t fully grasp the Wood Release, Tao Yu knew it was all about Hashirama¡¯s immense power and profound chakra. Even if he could simulate Wood Release, he wouldn¡¯t be able to afford such extravagance. Yet, even so, guessing what Hashirama Senju was about to do next, Tao Yu still braced himself and even reached out to touch Hashirama Senju¡¯s shoulder, "I¡¯m just a bit curious to see; don¡¯t worry about me." Hashirama Senju didn¡¯t mind Tao Yu¡¯s action and simply nodded. Before the wood golem was destroyed, he brought his hands together in prayer. The ground nearby began to shake violently! Even though they were no strangers to earthquakes in a seismic zone like Neon, the first two techniques had already had a significant impact. But compared to what was happening now, it was nothing! "I think we should move farther away." Mr. Men snapped his fingers, and all Masters, except for Tao Yu, were forcefully pulled back hundreds of meters, as if they were teleported away. When they came to their senses and looked forward again, a gigantic head, as large as the golem¡¯s, had already broken through the ground, continuing to endure the Rain of Noble Phantasms. After that, a terrifying Buddha statue, matching the size of that giant head, rose from the Earth! The area covered by the Tree World Descent was now entirely under the span of this Buddha statue. A Buddha statue over five hundred meters tall emerged, which was truly terrifying to behold from an ordinary human¡¯s perspective. The tallest building in the world was only eight hundred meters, and much slimmer! Fuyuki City did not have many high-rises, and they were far smaller in comparison to the volume of this Buddha statue. A colossal figure several times the size of a landmark building rising from the ground, viewed from a distance, made it seem as if a bulge had grown on Fuyuki City! For Rin Tohsaka and the others, even being pulled back by Mr. Men hundreds of meters, it still felt as though the giant was right in front of them! Sorcery Art: Wood Release: True Several Thousand Hands, Top Transformed Buddha! "You¡¯re too dangerous!" Hashirama Senju, standing atop the Buddha¡¯s head, looked down at the equally dumbfounded, glistening Gilgamesh below and spoke with righteous indignation. Then the Buddha, much like a thousand-handed Guanyin, spread its many hands open and began to cover Gilgamesh with a barrage of attacks... Chapter 462 - 410: Sword of Rupture Tao Yu, who had been standing behind Hashirama Senju supporting his shoulders, also rose from the head of the Buddha statue, carefully sensing the changes in Hashirama Senju.@@@@ In an instant, he elevated himself to a five hundred meter perspective! Compared to this statue, his Alien Dragon and those monsters from the Pacific Rim, even the Tailed Beasts, had all shrunk to mere specks! True¡¤A single strike overpowers ten meetings! As thousands of hands clapped together, the "ora ora" filled the area, creating dust clouds that spanned a couple of soccer fields. The sheer kinetic energy caused an explosion of dust that shot up into the sky. The earth continued to shake. Even though they were currently in the suburbs, this kind of tremor could easily reach into the city! And with a Buddha statue this huge, it would be impossible to hide it from those peering out of their windows. Even without lights at night, one could see the massive shadowy silhouette against the night sky! The ¡¯secrecy¡¯ of the Holy Grail War was no more... "Such force, whether it¡¯s from afar or up close, is terrifying..." Even knowing what was to come, witnessing it firsthand still left Tao Yu utterly shaken. He had learned Chakra-induced Wood Release and Lava Release from Mei Terumi, which was merely a simulation of the Skill infused with his True Yuan. He possessed Wood attributes himself, and had now fully acquired Chakra attributes as well. If it were merely Wood Release, simulating it with True Yuan would pose little issue. But the combination of Hashirama¡¯s jutsu with Sage Art left even Tao Yu, with his hand on Hashirama¡¯s shoulder, somewhat puzzled. "Mind, body, and the energy of the Divine Tree, combined to form Chakra. Typically, when Chakra is released, it perturbs the Qi of Heaven and Earth. This Sage Art seems to involve breathing in the Qi of Heaven and Earth before activating it, mixing it inside the body, then releasing it to stir even more Qi of Heaven and Earth, completing a cycle..." The True Thousand Hands ¡¤ Summit Enlightenment continues its "ora ora". But Tao Yu found himself uninterested in the outcome of the battle against Gilgamesh. He was already capable of inhaling and exhaling the Qi of Heaven and Earth, which he could merge directly with his own True Yuan; ordinary Chakra could be simulated to effect, but this Sage Art Chakra was indeed too peculiar. Right, it was peculiar! "After all, the energy of the Divine Tree is special." At this moment, Tao Yu also realized the gap in his accumulation of knowledge, or perhaps it was his Enlightenment that was truly mediocre. With the Longevity Secret he originally absorbed the Skill directly, but now this type that required his own analysis and understanding was a bit perplexing. "I should just stick to ordinary Wood Release for now, sigh..." Tao Yu withdrew his hand. "Wood clones and Tree World Descent aren¡¯t too shabby either, and Wood Release combines easily with Sealing Skills. Hashirama himself also knows many Sealing Techniques. What one loses on the swings, one gains on the roundabouts. Even if I truly mastered Sage Art, I wouldn¡¯t be as lavish as him..." How much Yuan Force would I need to summon such a huge Buddha statue? Actually, I don¡¯t want to learn it at all! Not envious one bit! "Be cautious, Master, he has blocked it." Hashirama Senju suddenly frowned. In an instant, the myriad palms shattered, splinters flying everywhere with a cracking sound. Chaos in the spatial currents, shattering upon contact! A strong wind swept through, clearing the dust in the air, revealing the dirty and somewhat disheveled Gilgamesh. It was Tao Yu and his companions. "Space transfer... so impressive..." Rin Tohsaka was somewhat dazed, looking at Mr. Men, the gentlemanly uncle. Even though she had grown numb to shock that day, she couldn¡¯t help but be emotionally stirred. Such ease in accomplishing space transfer. Treya¡¯s eyes were also shining. "Mr. Men, can your magic be learned?" "I¡¯m afraid not. To master my extraordinary ability, one would have to pay a steep price. And it¡¯s probably not possible in your world; this is just the Holy Grail simulating a fraction of my powers. However, I can feel that my world is not far from yours, but it is not a pleasant place..." Mr. Men smiled, looked up into the starry sky, and seemed a bit lost in thought. Hearing his words, Treya felt disappointed yet thought it was to be expected. "Three days, he said he could only hold on for three days. In fact, the stronger his power, the more problematic it becomes..." Red A still remembered what Mr. Men had said earlier with a sense of alertness. However, it seemed that because of the use of a Command Seal, Mr. Men became much more willing to help voluntarily. "Yes, so I hope you¡¯ll fight swiftly and decisively because I don¡¯t know what trouble I might bring; maybe there will be trouble even more severe than me..." Mr. Men sighed with a hint of regret. "This is Ryudo Temple, why did you transport us here?" Shirou Emiya also recognized the surrounding environment. Although it was deep into the night, and there was no electricity, there were still some candle lights inside the Ryudo Temple, probably because people woke up due to the earlier ¡¯earthquake¡¯. And their appearance seemed to have drawn someone¡¯s attention from inside. Someone was walking through the corridor with a candlelight, apparently coming out to take a look. "I sensed the source of the Holy Grail¡¯s magic power beneath this place, so I came to check it out. After all, I didn¡¯t know where your homes were." "Who¡¯s there?" At that moment, alongside the sound of sliding doors, a calm voice was heard. It was Kuzuki Souichirou. He was the second Master of Caster, a retired assassin, currently working as a teacher. Having been strengthened by Caster¡¯s magecraft, he could even face a Heroic Spirit head-to-head. He was staying at the Ryudo Temple. However, after Treya became the new Master of Caster, Kuzuki naturally had nothing to do with it anymore. "What¡¯s the matter?" Then another voice, sounding much younger, echoed with the sound of running. A young man wearing glasses appeared beside Kuzuki. "Emiya? Tohsaka? Matou? What brings you here, and why are there no lights so late..." The young man adjusted his glasses, looking somewhat surprised. His name was Ryuudou Issei, and he was also a classmate of Shirou and the others. Since they had found an acquaintance, the following matters should be easier to handle. During these times of urban crisis, borrowing a place to stay shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right? This temple looked quite spacious... ¡ª Chapter 463 - 411: Completion The rooms at Ryudo Temple were plentiful, and Ryuudou Issei himself had an agreeable personality. He had previously participated in volunteer work, so during times when the entire city was in distress, he was evidently willing to offer this kind of simple assistance. He even found new bedding for them. However, when he heard their request, he seemed somewhat astonished. "Ah, this..." As he brought the bedding into a large room and laid it on the tatami floor, Ryuudou Issei¡¯s expression became a bit peculiar. Six sets of bedding were brought in, three placed on each side of the room. On one side were Rin Tohsaka, Treya, and Saber, who was having difficulty replenishing magic and needed to sleep; on the other side were Tao Yu, Shirou Emiya, and Shinji Matou. In fact, Shinji Matou had lost his Master status, but he was still crying and clinging to this place, wanting to wait until daylight to escape to the church for asylum. As for Archer, Hashirama Senju, and Mr. Men, they were on vigilance duty in the manner of Heroic Spirits. So naturally, this gave Ryuudou Issei quite the information overload. Good grief, what are you up to? You¡¯re not including me, huh! But he didn¡¯t say much more, just provided the bedding and left. "You all go to sleep first, I¡¯m going to learn something with Hashirama." Tao Yu said to the others. And they, lacking Tao Yu¡¯s energy, were exhausted after a day full of such shocks; indeed, they fell asleep as soon as their heads hit the pillow. "Ahaha, what does Master want to learn? That stuff you injected into me felt very familiar." The big guy Hashirama laughed boisterously; he was speaking about the Wood Release True Yuan. But his loud voice caused Ryuudou Issei, who had just finished delivering the bedding and was beginning to leave, to stagger in his step, then turn back to look at Tao Yu and Hashirama Senju with a horrified expression. After a quick glance at the room, he scrambled away in haste. This left Tao Yu somewhat puzzled, feeling that the guy with the glasses was thinking about something impolite. "Well, I just found out that I might be able to learn something from your Wood Release, but I certainly don¡¯t have the same terrifying chakra as you, so I¡¯ll just choose a bit to learn." "No problem, Master, anything you want to learn, I can teach you..."@@@@ Hashirama Senju was easygoing and unselfish, readily agreeing. Though the mysteries of the Sage Techniques were still unclear and complicated, with the basics learned from Ninjutsu and more practical skills like the Wood Clone Technique, along with some Wood Release combined with Sealing Skills, there definitely wouldn¡¯t be a big problem. And considering how many Sealing Techniques Hashirama Senju pulled out for his wife, if Tao Yu¡¯s own Sealing Skill were to undergo Deification, with its inherently high quality, he¡¯d need to use more techniques to raise its level... ... "Master, your proficiency in Sealing Techniques is truly astonishing, you really have overpassed the teacher." As daylight gradually brightened and sunlight fell upon Ryudo Temple, Hashirama Senju, standing at the temple¡¯s entrance, looked at Tao Yu mastering the Five Elements Seal with an emotional expression on his face. Apart from the Five Elements Seal, after learning Sealing Techniques, his own Master seemed to have made them even stronger! The Deification of the [Sealing Techniques] was inherently high-quality, and with such an enhancement, Tao Yu¡¯s fresh mastery showed a level surpassing that of Hashirama Senju¡¯s Sealing Techniques. It¡¯s just that Hashirama Senju, having more chakra, could sometimes rely on brute force, a feat Tao Yu couldn¡¯t replicate. Hashirama Senju also discovered that his own Master had a unique way of using the Wood Release. The Master¡¯s energy was extremely pure; although he could not learn how to use it expansively like Hashirama, his fine control was arguably even better. The Five Elements Seal could fully integrate with Wood Release in deployment, which greatly impressed Hashirama Senju. "I don¡¯t have the same fearsome chakra as you, so I have to be a bit more cunning. Moreover, I¡¯ve learned quite a few Ninjutsu techniques in the Hidden Mist Village..." "Good morning, Mr. Tao." Rin Tohsaka got up early and waved at Tao Yu. "Brother Yu, you still need to maintain your energy." Treya reminded Tao Yu. "No worries, I have a clear idea of what I¡¯m doing. Now, let¡¯s look at our schedule for today. We Masters should stick together, and first let the Heroic Spirits locate Berserker and Lancer. To ease your worries, Archer and Saber will stay to protect us." Tao Yu expressed his suggestion. "I have no objections." The red A was the first to nod in agreement. This was indeed a better approach, protecting the Master himself would allow more peace of mind, and the other party had indeed shown sincerity. Moreover, judging from the abilities Assassin and Caster showed yesterday, even if they were ambushed on their own, they still had the ability to break free and escape. It was indeed better for them to take action. "During the day, I look forward to learning a lot from teacher Rin Tohsaka~" Tao Yu said to Rin Tohsaka with a beaming smile. As Hashirama already had the advantage of a second Deification and Sealing Techniques as a foundation, along with a base in learning other Ninjutsu, he could mimic and learn very quickly. But for Rin Tohsaka, it might be starting from scratch. Hoping for some gains. "Oh, alright, but it¡¯s difficult to get started with magecraft. Shirou knows a bit of magecraft, so he should understand that. I can only help explain a bit, Shirou you listen in as well..." ... Meanwhile, in various parts of Fuyuki City, strange things were happening. "What supplies concentrated, no way, mine, all mine! You guys go away, hurry up!" A supermarket owner pulled down the shutter and roared outside at the people from the Fujimura Group, with a baseball bat swinging wildly in his hand. Several burly, strong men were surrounding the storefront, but at the moment, none appeared eager to use force. Everyone¡¯s nerves were on edge due to the current situation. "Alright, we just came to talk and hope the owner considers it carefully. We¡¯ll come back next time." After saying this, they turned and left, ready to head to the next area. But just then, they heard a ¡¯ding-dong~¡¯ as something hit the ground behind them. They turned back only to see the baseball bat had fallen to the ground and rolled a bit, while the original owner of the bat had disappeared without a trace. "Where did he go?" "I don¡¯t know, maybe he¡¯s hiding because he¡¯s scared of us?" "Didn¡¯t we say we wouldn¡¯t hit him?" The few were somewhat perplexed, the leader went over to pick up the bat and examined it before noticing bloodstains on the grip. Blood? "Hey, look..." When he turned back to tell the others, he found that his companions had also vanished into thin air like magic, leaving only a pair of shoes behind, a pair of blood-stained leather shoes that seemed to belong to one of his companions... Clang~ The sound of the baseball bat hitting the ground echoed once more... ... Scenes similar to this were unfolding in various places throughout Fuyuki City, even the church where Shinji Matou had just taken refuge was now left with only two pools of blood. Both, the priest Kotomine Kirei and Shinji Matou, had disappeared without a trace... Chapter 464 - 412: The Wheel of Fortune Turns "It¡¯s indeed difficult..." Tao Yu looked at the ritual drawn in front of him and sighed with a bit of a headache. So far, it was certain that neither he nor Treya had any magic circuits, but by using the energy within their own bodies as a lever, they could utilize parts of simple powers through the magic ritual. This allowed Tao Yu to combine a fragment he had obtained from Shi Jian with the blessings of Qimen Dunjia and verify it, the methods proving to be different paths to the same destination. The spell formations of the mage¡¯s world were probably similar. Although the magic ritual wasn¡¯t as complex as the Fireball Technique that Master Wang had performed at the beginning, it was not something that could be fully grasped overnight. Tao Yu¡¯s knowledge of Sealing Techniques allowed him to accommodate Qimen Dunjia and the fragmentary scroll from Shi Jian, significantly enhancing related aspects. Thus, he forcibly memorized a Perception enchantment by rote, which took him a whole day to master. Treya, at his side, hadn¡¯t even figured out how to begin imitating the process. Even so, Rin Tohsaka was extremely astonished by Tao Yu and said, "You¡¯ve just been introduced to a magic ritual and you¡¯ve already preliminarily mastered a Perception enchantment. Although you don¡¯t have magic circuits, your talent is truly outstanding, and the strange powers within both of you feel a bit weird, even though you don¡¯t have magic circuits..." Rin was somewhat surprised herself. Initially, she thought that without magic circuits, they wouldn¡¯t be able to utilize magic rituals. In her view, being chosen as Masters should at least indicate some magical talent. But now she realized that there were strange other energies within their bodies. If you say Rin is smart, at times she indeed is, but when she¡¯s foolish, she¡¯s very foolish. The Red Archer beside her was already frowning, pondering whether this was related to the great changes in the world, while Rin could only marvel. Shirou Emiya, who also hadn¡¯t managed to learn, was there too.@@@@ Shirou had been practicing enhancement magic for many years, and as an ordinary person with no magic lineage, his internal magic circuits were well beyond standard. However, compared to someone from a magic lineage like Rin, the gap was still too wide. Tao Yu raised his hand, ready to use a Command Spell to teleport Hashirama Senju back, simultaneously reminding Treya. However, just then, he suddenly felt an extreme sense of impending death. Shit! There¡¯s another one! Inherent Time Control! Everything around him suddenly slowed, even the flapping wings of mosquitoes were clearly visible. In the slowed-down battlefield with Rider, each movement was seen in slow motion, their clashing strikes caught in a sluggish pace, But even with eightfold acceleration, just as Tao Yu activated it, a long spear had already thrust from the shadows. Although the spear¡¯s speed was slowed by a factor of eight when compared to Tao Yu, he only had time to slightly deflect the spear using Demonization and the minor shift of Great Shift of Qiankun; Tao Yu was still pinned in the void! His body was completely penetrated! Vajra Indestructibility added to the force field deflection from Great Shift of Qiankun, combined with the shadow transfer of Demonization, further complemented by the displacement Evasion brought about by Inherent Time Control¡¯s acceleration. Even with so many layers of enhancement, he could only slightly move to avoid vital points. Even though he moved away from lethal spots, allowing the spear to pierce through parts devoid of any organs, Even with the phase transfer from Demonization, the projected shadows on the ground continually shattered. But the shock to his internal organs still made Tao Yu spit blood; had he not been granted eternal testimony, the damage from this strike would have been enough to incapacitate him! This move was one he recognized well; it was the same one that had been used to kill Rider! Scathach! Another strike! In the next moment, the advantage granted by Tao Yu¡¯s Meditation Technique collapsed as he initiated it, resulting in a massive evaporation of mental energy out of nowhere. Even so, within the slowed vision, a spearing shadow flew out from the darkness. It wasn¡¯t as fast as the thrust that had nailed him in place, but now, being impaled and pinned in the void, Tao Yu had no way to dodge! Chapter 465 - 412: Fortune Comes in Turns_2 Tao Yu, who possessed the Deification Meditation Technique, still felt that this strike seemed to be locked onto its target by fate, as if it had a ¡¯guaranteed hit¡¯ effect! Even if he utilized his Meditation Technique to cause a collapse of advantages to counter it, he feared it wouldn¡¯t be completely nullified! Dodging was impossible! Even forcefully tearing his body for the sake of evasion would be pointless! With his mental power highly concentrated, the Sword of the Spirit slashed out first, circling around the weak point of the concept on the spear, and cut around it, slowing its speed once again by a bit. Then Tao Yu raised his palm, with lightning flashing between his fingers, which suddenly converged at the instant it collided with the tip of the spear. Yin-Yang Five Elements Divine Thunder! Swish~ The dazzling aurora flickered, complementing the Sword of the Spirit¡¯s line of flaws, instantly erasing the ¡¯guaranteed hit¡¯ concept of the original attack. Clang~ The Noble Phantasm spear was repelled, rotating as it flew backward. Meanwhile, Tao Yu¡¯s shadow had already spiraled and wrapped around another spear that pinned him, with tadpole-like characters appearing as Tao Yu grabbed the spear with his other hand. Five Elements Seal! The force that held him suspended in the void suddenly weakened. Spurtch~ Tao Yu forcefully pulled the spear out, bringing with it a trail of blood plasma. Damn! The power of the Noble Phantasm was simply cheating! It was just a moment of negligence, and he nearly met his end. What perfect timing! Always adept at stealth attacks and taking the initiative, Tao Yu now deeply experienced this sensation from the receiving end. If it hadn¡¯t been for his comprehensive abilities, highly attuned Spirit Perception, swift reaction due to Inherent Time Control, strong defense through Demonization, and the combined offensive-defensive strategy of the Yin-Yang Five Elements Divine Thunder with the Sword of the Spirit, he might not have survived even with the infusion of Yuan Force to restore him! A pain in his hand, the sealed spear seemed to be summoned back with some force. But due to the Five Elements Seal, that connection was rapidly weakened, and Tao Yu snorted coldly, clanging a variety of Sealing Techniques onto it, subduing the trembling spear. Continue reading at novelhall.Co?m Too bad it¡¯s a Noble Phantasm exclusive to Heroic Spirits, otherwise I would have absorbed it and disabled it completely. At this moment, Treya and Rin Tohsaka had just come to their senses. Shirou Emiya also spoke up,@@@@ "Be careful!" But by the time their caution came out, they were somewhat stunned to see Tao Yu swatting away the spear that shot at Rider, and then pulling out the other one that pierced him. What¡¯s this? [Crest Worm Mother]: Capable of propagating Crest Worms, integrates into the body to replace and form magic circuits, granting water attributes; Crest Worms can absorb others¡¯ life force to replenish their own magic power; Crest Worms impose an irreversible and significant burden on the body, continuously destroying the host¡¯s body until death. Can absorb three thousand Yuan Force. "What the hell? Something that¡¯s both a creature and an item?..." Tao Yu thought of Matou Sakura and Matou Zouken from the fourth war, parasitized by the worms¡ªnot good things. However... "Destroy the body? Worms? Irreversible?" Tao Yu stroked his chin. Then, using Deification for a second time with the Taming Technique, he planted a mental seed directly in the worm. Control? Who controls whom... It was just temporarily parasitizing his body, which he could remove at will when not needed or even transfer to someone else, it seemed doable; he himself wasn¡¯t afraid of body damage. Or use it on a Zombie, or even on an Alien Dragon, what¡¯s dead may not die again? Wouldn¡¯t that maximize reproduction? To obtain temporary magic circuits... Tao Yu thought of Matou Zouken, who had no magical talent, yet a mere mortal¡¯s body could actualize such potential; it seemed feasible to give it a try himself too. It was worth researching and studying... But just then, Tao Yu heard Shirou Emiya¡¯s cry of alarm, "Saber!" Huh? After dealing with the old worm, Tao Yu leaped up, leaving the woods with his Demonized body. Previously ambushed by Scathach, summoning Hashirama and killing the old worm were just counterattacks; now that he thought about it, it was somewhat speechless to see Rider revived and so much stronger. Was it the same Heroic Spirit strangled to death by her Master? This somewhat refreshed Tao Yu¡¯s inherent understanding of her¡ªit was two against one over there... After Tao Yu left the woods, he saw Hashirama still trying to capture Scathach, tendrils sprawling toward her. On the other side, Archer was continuously summoning various Noble Phantasms to fight against Rider, clearly at a disadvantage. Saber, who had retreated with insufficient magical power, now seemed petrified, completely immobile. She was being dragged into the ground¡¯s shadows by bands of darkness. "What is this..." Looking at the power that closely resembled Shadow Force but was somewhat different, Tao Yu furrowed his brows, then formed a Hand Seal with both hands, tendrils covering Saber as well... ¡ª¡ª Chapter 466 - 413: The Efficiency of Communication "Tao Yu." "Brother Yu." Seeing Tao Yu pulling out a gun and then running off as if nothing had happened, and now returning, Rin Tohsaka and Treya didn¡¯t know how to describe their rollercoaster of emotions. For Rin Tohsaka, the demonic transformation of Tao Yu was inconsequential; as a magician, her ability to adapt was quite strong. However, facing off directly against a Heroic Spirit, nonchalantly drawing a long spear, and then just as casually leaping out without any clear purpose... It did somewhat challenge her worldview. Now they saw Tao Yu forming a Hand Seal with one hand, and like Hashirama Senju, vines sprouted from the ground. Although these vines were not as thick or numerous, they were exceptionally Dextrous, lashing out toward Saber like whips. Just when these vines were about to strike, a peculiar black pillar appeared before them, instantly devouring and absorbing all the vines! This made Tao Yu frown and look over. Absorption? Crest Worms seemed to have the ability to use other life forms to replenish magic, but this seemed slightly different. "Lancer and Rider appearing at the same time must be related, and since Lancer hasn¡¯t vanished, that old bugger must still be alive, tch¡ª" Tao Yu, feeling his connection to the vines severed, changed tactics. He had already imprinted the Sealing Skill tadpole script on the vines in advance and again rushed towards the shadow. Experience more on novelhall.Co?m The shadow continued to indiscriminately devour, but after absorbing a few vines, it suddenly became rigid, with tadpole scripts emerging all over it. "You¡¯ve overeaten, huh! Eat everything, and burst!" Tao Yu intensified his actions, and more vines emerged, engulfing the entire structure in shadow, turning it the same shade of black. I can use the power of shadows too! Do you understand the value of the ¡¯Sealing Skill¡¯ that comes with second-stage Deification? Even if you¡¯re incorporeal, I¡¯ll still seal you and let you see! Seeing the surging black vines, the previously sluggish shadow seemed to start retreating, slowly sinking into the ground. But along with it went the captured Saber, who, despite being drilled into by the dark vines, had vanished without finding their target, seemingly also possessing some kind of spatial transfer ability... "Imaginary Space..." Rin Tohsaka said somewhat absently. "What¡¯s this Imaginary Space? Is it related to the Imaginary Attribute you mentioned?" Seeing Rider also retreating, and Archer¡ªdue to his condition¡ªpanting and pausing, Tao Yu took the chance to ask Rin Tohsaka a question. "Yes, but it¡¯s a very rare attribute." Rin Tohsaka thought of her sister. Meanwhile, Hashirama Senju had succeeded in capturing Scathach, using Wood Release to bind and bring her over. Given the sheer size of Hashirama Senju, who excelled at Sealing Techniques and Wood Release, and with Mr. Men having closed Scathach¡¯s noble phantasm "Gate of Death¡¯s Surfeit," which she still couldn¡¯t open... Another two of her lance Noble Phantasms were sealed by Tao Yu, and faced with Hashirama Senju attacking her through the vines from afar, and her Master¡¯s physical body destroyed by Tao Yu, she truly had no options left. She was captured alive. "Is your Master still alive? What was that black shadow?" Tao Yu asked the restrained Scathach. You might not know the composition of the Ever-young Witch¡ªher combat suit was indeed rather attractive, especially after being bound by the vines. However, faced with Tao Yu¡¯s questions, Scathach showed no intention of answering, simply turning her head away with an air of indifference to the possibility of death. In terms of the conduct expected from a servant, hers was indeed quite high. This prompted a slight smile from Tao Yu. "Miss Scathach, I do have other interrogation methods at my disposal, and they¡¯re quite effective. I believe you wouldn¡¯t want to experience them." As he spoke, Tao Yu brought out the controlled "Crest Worm matriarch." It truly refreshed Tao Yu¡¯s perception of Medusa, realizing she could be so powerful... And although the consumption of Scathach by the False Holy Grail was prevented, Saber was also captured alive. Thinking about the difference in power between Saber under Shirou¡¯s and Rin¡¯s command, as well as the changes during the fourth and fifth wars, Tao Yu felt an ill premonition. Now, although the enemy was down an ordinary version of Scathach, they had gained a blackened version of Saber, plus a Golden-snub-nosed Oracle who acted on a whim and was also on the opposing side, the pressure on their team was indeed quite substantial. Therefore, it was essential to rush to Illya¡¯s side and win her over quickly. "Should we go tonight?" Rin Tohsaka was somewhat befuddled as she watched Tao Yu strangle the Heroic Spirit with his bare hands. But being able to pull out the Noble Phantasm while still full of vigour, managing to do what had just happened, was not completely unacceptable... "Then let me take you all there directly." Mr. Men spread his hands once more, and in the next moment, all those present along with the Heroic Spirits were instantly translocated to Einzbern Castle on the outskirts of the city. This castle was located in a forest on the outskirts of Fuyuki City, exuding a historical aura, isolated from the world, with some weeds around the castle that hadn¡¯t yet been dealt with. The castle had no electric lights, but it was bathed in the glow of magic, with a faint luminescence. As soon as they appeared, it seemed they triggered the castle¡¯s alarm system. Two maids dressed in white gowns, doll-like with exquisite faces, appeared one after another in the area, readying themselves defensively. "We mean no harm on this visit." Rin Tohsaka spoke first. "Claiming no harm after intruding uninvited, aren¡¯t you taking that too lightly?" Head maid Sella was full of wariness. Three Heroic Spirits! "Step back, Lizrit, Sella." Illya¡¯s crisp voice came through, and then she was seen sitting on Uncle B¡¯s shoulders, walking out from behind. Seeing Hashirama Senju, her gaze became very serious. This Heroic Spirit was strong! And his abilities greatly restrained Berserker. Along with the other two Heroic Spirits, although she had great confidence in Berserker, she knew it was unlikely to emerge unscathed today. As the Holy Grail vessel, she was prepared for death. Glancing at Shirou Emiya, Illya couldn¡¯t help but sigh deep down. "We truly came with sincerity this time, and you should be aware that you aren¡¯t a match for us alone¡ªthe Holy Grail War has run into a problem." Rin Tohsaka continued to negotiate. "If there¡¯s a problem, everyone in Fuyuki City should know about it, right? You made such a big scene last night." Although Berserker took Illya to flee earlier, the subsequent appearance of Hashirama Senju still allowed her to sense the commotion that followed. "Not for that reason, there¡¯s a new development..." Rin Tohsaka tried to speak again, but Tao Yu stopped her with a raised hand. "Alright, it¡¯s too troublesome to explain. Let¡¯s just capture them first. These two, Hashirama and I can handle them. Hashirama, let¡¯s do this." "Okay." Then Tao Yu and Hashirama Senju both made hand seals. Wood Release: Deep Forest Emergence! With the scale of Hashirama Senju¡¯s Tree World Descent and Tao Yu¡¯s Sealing Techniques spreading through the vines, they quickly covered Berserker and Illya. Uncle B of the Berserker class had no suitable Noble Phantasm and aside from having multiple lives, he had no other advantages. However, his many lives seemed inconsequential under the pressure of Hashirama Senju¡¯s Tree World Descent and Tao Yu¡¯s Sealing Techniques...@@@@ Chapter 467 - 414: Are You Hungry? "Damn, the resistance against the Sealing Skill is so strong, and it¡¯s adapting. Uncle B in his Berserker class is not weak either..." Tao Yu was a bit surprised by how his seal was loosening. However, once he picked up Illyasviel, Uncle B settled down. "So, can we have a proper talk now?" Tao Yu lifted Illyasviel up in front of him, and looking at her cute little face, he showed a kind expression. Illyasviel, too, was flexible. Her eyes moved around continuously, and then blinking, she said, "You¡¯ve caught me but didn¡¯t kill me, which shows you¡¯re quite sincere. But can you release Berserker first? I won¡¯t let him cause trouble. We can¡¯t defeat you anyway." "Fine." Tao Yu could feel that Berserker was rapidly adapting to the Sealing Techniques, and even the Five Elements Seal needed to be replenished from time to time to stabilize it, or else he would be able to break free. He didn¡¯t know if it was the characteristic of a Heroic Spirit or something unique to him. As soon as Hashirama Senju released the Tree World Descent, Berserker truly became compliant. Continue reading at novelhall.Co?m "Ms. Tohsaka, it¡¯s up to you now." Tao Yu¡¯s role was to calm Illyasviel down and have her listen. The rest was naturally left to Rin Tohsaka, who was in charge of negotiating... ... "If it¡¯s as bad as you say, then it is indeed troublesome. But actually, I was meant to serve the Holy Grail War as a lesser grail, and participating in the Holy Grail War was my destiny." After listening to Rin Tohsaka explain the situation, Illyasviel seemed to sigh. In fact, that was why Illyasviel had been bold enough to directly challenge the five Grand Masters on her own¡ªthe way she had been acting had always hinted at self-destruction. "I agree to form an alliance with you, but you¡¯ve lost members too quickly. There were still five of you yesterday..." Illyasviel looked at the mere three Heroic Spirits left at the scene, her expression somewhat nuanced. Even though it was the Holy Grail War, being eliminated so quickly on the first night was still too fast, especially since two were allies. "That¡¯s still not too bad. If Lancer hadn¡¯t targeted Tao Yu, we might have lost a Master too. Now we¡¯ve just forcefully taken care of Lancer, otherwise her sniping ability would have posed a great threat to us Masters." Rin Tohsaka looked a bit dejected, it was such a sin. Anyway, looking at Rider, it was very likely that Saber also became an enemy, and it was fortunate that Lancer seemed to have been stopped by Tao Yu, dying cleanly. Just then, Mr. Men¡¯s expression suddenly froze, and then he said in a low voice, "I feel the ominous presence again, this time there are two." Almost as soon as his voice fell, the majestic walls of Einzbern Castle burst apart. A massive black sword light swept across, turning everything in its path into dust! Even the main tower of Einzbern Castle had a great portion sliced off by the sword light, and debris began to fall towards Tao Yu and his group. Hashirama Senju raised his hand, and a multitude of vines sprouted from ground, forming a large net overhead that caught all the falling rocks. Just a simple horizontal slash, and a large section of the wall vaporized and collapsed, revealing a dramatically large cut. Afterward, Saber, clad in pitch-black armor, and Rider, also in pitch-black, walked through the breach together. It had indeed become two! The fight was getting even tougher! "Be careful, Rider¡¯s eyes can petrify; avoid making eye contact with her." Archer hastily warned, as Saber had been afflicted by this before and was dragged away by the black tendrils. Even though their side had the numerical advantage with Heroic Spirits, he still felt pressured. Red A didn¡¯t refuse, as taking out one now was the right thing to do! Meanwhile, Hashirama Senju kept using Wood Release vines, which were being sliced by the relentless, wildly swinging black curry stick as if it cost nothing, leaving many of Hashirama¡¯s wood clones dead or injured. The unrestricted and continuous Sword of Victory was simply too overpowered. Using an Anti-Fortress Noble Phantasm as a basic attack! It was only thanks to Hashirama¡¯s massive size that he could continuously replenish the vines from Tree World Descent. "Berserker!" Illyasviel also commanded Berserker, who had been sent flying, roaring angrily as he charged towards Black Saber. But when he swung his weapon at Saber, it was effortlessly blocked by her terrifying strength after her transformation. The first time Berserker fought Shirou¡¯s contracted Saber, it was a total domination. But now, even with both hands wielding weapons with full force, they were still blocked by Black Saber¡¯s single-handed sword stroke! Then, with her other hand now free, she punched Berserker on the chin, sending him soaring through the air. Another sword strike. The cost-free black curry stick instantly sliced through the air, cutting across Berserker and drawing a black rainbow across the sky! Boom~ A violent explosion erupted in the sky. The tough-skinned Berserker, now only half a body, aflame with black fire, plummeted to the ground, instantly losing a life. But it was precisely because he used one of his lives to delay, Archer¡¯s next arrow reached Black Saber¡¯s presence, which she countered by raising her sword. This time, to avoid damaging the surrounding vines, Archer didn¡¯t use the explosive Spiral Sword but chose other more targeted imitation Noble Phantasms. The shots were incessant, but they all shattered against Black Saber¡¯s impenetrable sword light, with every artifact repelled. However, it was during this distraction that Tao Yu¡¯s wood clone and water clone, which had been observing from the sidelines, used Water Body Flicker to approach Black Saber¡¯s side! But they were only clones after all, and even with the time Berserker fought for, they could only just manage to get close without Tao Yu¡¯s Inherent Time Control and sorely lacking in attributes compared to Black Saber. As they approached, Black Saber was already prepared for their arrival, the Sword of Victory in her hands sweeping across with a terrifying black gleam, set to engulf all four of Tao Yu¡¯s clones in a single strike! "This distance is enough..." Tao Yu¡¯s hands had been forming seals long before. The four clones about to be devoured¡ªthe wood clone with the Yang attribute Divine Thunder and the water clone with the Yin attribute Divine Thunder linked¡ªexploded in an instant with the formation of a magnificent aurora that brushed past Black Saber! Although the aurora was somewhat pale, nowhere near as powerful as Tao Yu¡¯s own, its coverage was much larger, even swallowing much of the black glow released by the Sword of Victory. Whoosh~ The armor on Black Saber¡¯s body burst apart, her facemask shattered, her whole body was marked with random signs of erosion, displaying chaotic wounds. Even after Hashirama¡¯s long distraction, it was not as devastating as Tao Yu¡¯s single strike. Just when Red A¡¯s long-range support arrived again. But as she was about to blow Black Saber¡¯s head off, her bloodied arm, using the remaining half-armored gauntlet on her backhand, violently deflected the shot. With the explosion, however, she was still sent flying and captured by the surging vines beneath Hashirama. Tao Yu also formed hand seals, cooperating with Hashirama¡¯s Tree World Descent to use Sealing Techniques, just like when he had captured Berserker and Illyasviel before. But at that moment, a gorgeous longsword slashed through the vines, instantly severing a swath of them. And that sword was just the beginning; the next moment, the familiar rain of swords appeared, slicing through all the vines in front of them, with Black Saber leaping out at the same time, injured body and all. Just when they were about to finish off another, Golden-sparkle cut in, which infuriated Tao Yu so much he cursed wildly, "Are you that hungry? You want the blackened one too?" Chapter 468 - 415: Exploding Gold Coins The black-clad Saber, covered in scars, was saved by the glittering gold figure, but without a word of thanks, those black mires appeared under his feet once more. Slowly sinking, he straight-up betrayed the glistening presence at the scene. However, Gilgamesh¡¯s pride was such that he hardly cared about these things and still faced Tao Yu and the others head-on. "This king must commend your strength, all of you are qualified, except for that fake," he said. Gilgamesh, with his hands in his pockets, stood atop the half-undestroyed city wall, looking down upon everyone. His gaze traversed over the group. Apart from the Red A he found displeasing, as a demigod, Uncle B, Hashirama Senju who had previously exerted immense pressure, and Mr. Men who had effortlessly taken the group away from under his nose, all received his acknowledgment. "Your strength has gained this king¡¯s recognition, so I¡¯ll give you a chance to back down. I will just take the vessel, don¡¯t get in my way," he said. One could only say that Gilgamesh¡¯s words were quite infuriating, no matter how one listened to them, they felt annoying. And in that moment, Tao Yu heard Mr. Men¡¯s telepathic message, as if it was a form of pure mental communication. "Mr. Tao, that key of his is troublesome, and it greatly disturbs the space, so I can only help you before he takes it out. We can have Mr. Hashirama attract his attention while you activate the power of time, and then I¡¯ll send you over," Mr. Men said. After all, Mr. Men was an old fox who had lived for such a long time; his knowledge was extensive. He had seen through the flaws of the sparkling figure and also found the best countermeasure! This made Tao Yu¡¯s eyes shine with anticipation. "No problem!" he said. It was a risk, but Tao Yu felt it was one worth taking! According to quantum mechanics, no possibility is one-hundred percent certain; as long as there¡¯s a high probability of success, that was enough! "Hashirama, don¡¯t use a big one," he instructed. "Okay!" Hashirama responded. Almost simultaneously with the end of Tao Yu¡¯s sentence, Hashirama Senju brought his hands together, and a Wooden Dragon, tens of meters in size, wound upwards into the air! This also attracted Gilgamesh¡¯s attention. "Heh, thinking that changing strategies would..." he began. But at that instant, an extreme sense of crisis suddenly emerged, startling Gilgamesh as ripples appeared and the Chains of Heaven burst forth! Even as the Chains of Heaven were unleashed, he still desperately flickered to evade. Yet as a streak of the aurora¡¯s iridescent light brushed by, half of his body still vanished into thin air. "You actually..." he began, astonished. The one-legged Gilgamesh, looking furiously at Tao Yu who was entangled by the Chains of Heaven, bared a face full of rage. Then, as Tao Yu watched with eager eyes, the Yuan Force gathered towards the Chains of Heaven beside him! [Noble Phantasm ¡¤ Chains of Heaven]: The chains that once captured "the Bull of Heaven" that plunged Uruk into seven years of famine can bind the enemy and continuously absorb their energy, making the target¡¯s energy sluggish and paralyzing their flesh; can provide sealing reinforcement; Concept Equipment [Energy Sustainment] is formed by the energy provided by the user, and can be reconstituted after destruction; Has the property of [Divine Rule], the more divine the enemy, the stronger the chains; Can be soul bound; can absorb one hundred thousand Yuan Force. It was a massive Gold Coin bonanza! Tao Yu did not hesitate for a moment and immediately bound [Noble Phantasm ¡¤ Chains of Heaven] to himself. Swish, swish~ The sound of chains rang out as the Chains of Heaven flowed transparently into Tao Yu¡¯s body. With a mere thought from Tao Yu, he could activate the Chains of Heaven with True Yuan, manifesting them from his vicinity to bind enemies! "And, it seems I can also integrate Sealing Techniques into it?" A wave of thrill swept through Tao Yu; to some extent, this was truly making Sealing Techniques applicable for real combat, similar to a Diamond Seal, but with even greater potential! [Noble Phantasm ¡¤ Chains of Heaven] itself also had an upper limit in capacity, at least according to its performance in the Holy Grail War, it was somewhat limited. But being shaped by his own energy, coupled with [Divine Rule], along with the enhancements to the chains through the elevation of his own Sealing Techniques, this could indeed become a growing Noble Phantasm in theory! "It can be used for offense and defense, and it has a degree of autonomy when defending, with extremely quick reactions." Tao Yu was inwardly overjoyed; he hadn¡¯t expected a Gold Coin explosion from Gilgamesh, but not only did it happen, it also satisfied him greatly. Your next read is at novelhall.Co?m This was truly an unexpected boon. Swish, swish~ Ripples appeared in the void next to him as chains emerged and covered Gilgamesh¡¯s body, not only sealing all those quietly appearing dark spots but also dragging Gilgamesh¡¯s materialized corpse together. "The Chains of Heaven have a very high maximum length, but they need my own energy as support. Moreover, the further they stretch from my body, the more exponentially the consumption increases..." Tao Yu sensed some details about using it, but this was also a good thing, as it could grow further alongside his own growth. The tips of the Chains of Heaven were still like spear points, capable of directly launching attacks and penetrating the enemy¡¯s flesh. The Sealing Techniques could also cover both Yin and Yang properties! "Although your mouth was a bit foul, I still have to thank you for your generous gift." Tao Yu looked at Gilgamesh¡¯s corpse, then popped some Yuan Force to recover a bit, and a Yin-Yang Five Elements Divine Thunder erased everything. I¡¯m cleansing your corpse for you, so that it won¡¯t be tarnished by that black stuff. Look how kind I am, we¡¯re even now... Chapter 469 - 416 Bait "You killed him..." Rin Tohsaka¡¯s beautiful eyes were wide with disbelief. My God, it was already incredible that this guy could contend with a Heroic Spirit, and now this is even more outrageous! That shining golden Heroic Spirit¡¯s strength was well-known, and the number of his Noble Phantasms was beyond comprehension. Yet, such a mighty Heroic Spirit, the one that even Hashirama Senju¡¯s summoned colossal Buddha was chopped to pieces by, was so effortlessly defeated? Incomprehensible and unbelievable! "Young friend, your strength is indeed peculiar, congratulations," Mr. Men smiled at Tao Yu, seemingly aware that he had gained some substantial rewards. "Haha, I must thank you for your assistance, Mr. Men. What problem did you encounter? Can we help you with it?" Tao Yu had always been the type to go with the flow. He previously disliked meddling in others¡¯ affairs, but now, with Mr. Men¡¯s help in defeating the glistening spirit and obtaining the Chains of Heaven, he was genuinely in high spirits. However, upon hearing Tao Yu¡¯s words, Mr. Men¡¯s expression became somewhat enigmatic. "With the uniqueness you¡¯ve shown, you might have the chance to help me, but you¡¯re still far from it." Mr. Men sighed, but then looked at Tao Yu and smiled mysteriously. "However, I have a premonition that we will have the opportunity to meet again. When that time comes, I hope you truly possess the ability to help me..." Mr. Men¡¯s words made Tao Yu pause, meet again? Isn¡¯t this a meeting now? But Mr. Men had always spoken in riddles. If not for his Command Seals dissipating over time, Tao Yu really wanted Treya to command him to divulge the whole truth. "Now that this unexpected Heroic Spirit is gone, I think we should hasten to find Sakura and stop her," Rin Tohsaka said anxiously.@@@@ She didn¡¯t want Sakura to end up like this; she wanted to stop her, to save her. "Indeed, Mr. Men might leave after another day, so we have to make the most of this time." The strengths of Black Rider and Black Saber were well recognized, withstanding Archer¡¯s explosion effortlessly and knocking away Uncle B with superior attributes in one strike. It was clear they would be troublesome. It was only because Lancer and that shining golden Heroic Spirit were restrained that they weren¡¯t more of a problem to deal with. "But we don¡¯t know where she is right now. Earlier, I had Hashirama search the Matou household and he didn¡¯t find her," Tao Yu reminded them. During the day, Hashirama mainly went to the Matou house and trailed Kotomine Kirei. Who would have thought that Kotomine Kirei was wrongfully accused and that something had happened at the church as well. It seemed that Fuyuki had a lot of missing persons cases, and it was unknown whether Kotomine Kirei and Shinji Matou were dead or alive, seemingly involved in them. "Night has fallen; let¡¯s rest for now. During the day, we¡¯ll find them." Shirou Emiya then spoke up and suggested, and afterwards, Mr. Men moved them from the Ainz Beren Castle to Ryudo Temple. Tao Yu waved at Red A. "As long as you are here, and you¡¯re stronger than me, and there¡¯s also Berserker." Having cooperated and seen Tao Yu kill "Golden-Sparkle", Red A¡¯s perception of him had significantly improved. Uncle B seemed to have heard Red A¡¯s call, he glanced at Red A from his rigid stance aside, but then turned his head back to continue standing behind Illyasviel. "What kind of little secrets are you two discussing?" "Nothing much, just that during the next battle I can hold off Rider alone for a while, and the rest of you can work together to free Saber first." Red A revealed his plan, with the Innate Barrier of Unlimited Blade Works almost akin to creating an entirely new world, Red A¡¯s ability to tie up an enemy was formidable. In the FSN route, he lost to Uncle B due to stamina issues but took several of his lives, while in the UBW route Shirou used Unlimited Blade Works to defeat the careless "Golden-Sparkle". Though Medusa¡¯s power was strong after her dark transformation, Red A could effectively trap her using Unlimited Blade Works. "Taking out one first... you¡¯ll die, won¡¯t you?" Tao Yu had compared Red A¡¯s strength with Rider¡¯s, admitting to himself that after her transformation, he was not a match for her... "Don¡¯t Heroic Spirits eventually die in the Holy Grail War? It¡¯s just fate. I can¡¯t beat Assassin nor you, so an early exit isn¡¯t so bad. I just need you to handle things later, so I don¡¯t get captured as well." Red A shrugged it off with a laugh, causing Rin Tohsaka, who was setting up a new ritual, to tremble her fingers, but eventually, she said nothing. "What¡¯s the matter, can¡¯t bear to let go?" Tao Yu turned his head back to look at Rin Tohsaka. "Haha, just disappointed that my own Servant can¡¯t win the Holy Grail." Rin Tohsaka said untruthfully. Her obsession with the Holy Grail was more about her father¡¯s last wish and the revival of her family, she personally didn¡¯t care much about it. "You really do say one thing and mean another. But Big Brother Archer is right, the ritual will have to be completed eventually, and the Holy Grail will need a vessel in the end." Illyasviel said this with a smile. The topic again became heavy. "There will always be a solution, won¡¯t there." Tao Yu continued to observe the ritual pieced together by Rin Tohsaka, speaking calmly. Illyasviel had taught him some Ainz Beren Clan skills, and given their bond, he didn¡¯t want to do anything he disliked unless absolutely necessary. According to the original plot, once a sufficient number of Heroic Spirits had died, the Holy Grail would almost be formed, only needing a vessel for the final Shaping. Since it was likely the corrupted Heart of the World, he should be able to consume it when it materializes; after all, he wasn¡¯t afraid of corruption, so it wasn¡¯t necessary to involve Illyasviel... "Actually, I think there might be another way that could help us find Sakura." After a long silence, Shirou Emiya spoke up. "Oh? What way?" Treya asked curiously. Tao Yu and Rin Tohsaka had some idea of what he was talking about, as they had already learned from Scathach that Sakura¡¯s dark transformation was triggered by Shirou Emiya. But Treya had never met Sakura and didn¡¯t understand the relationship between her and Shirou, hence no useful information had been gleaned. "I¡¯ll try to draw Sakura out. Just myself, and then, you¡¯ll find a way to come through Mr. Men..." Chapter 470 - 417 Imaginary Numbers The Emiya household¡¯s estate was a large courtyard purchased from the Fujimura Group, consisting of several wooden single-story pavilions that surrounded a small courtyard, roughly equivalent in size to a traditional siheyuan. It had once again become evening, and as the sunset glowed, Shirou Emiya took out his keys and opened the door of the old house by himself. There was no electricity, nor light, so the old house seemed eerily quiet, while Shirou Emiya sighed as he walked towards the direction of the kitchen, sliding open the partition door to reveal a kitchen that was tidy but eerily empty.@@@@ "Senior, are you looking for me?" A shadowy human figure seemed to cast itself upon the kitchen window, its silhouette resembling that of Sakura Matou, as did the voice. But the shadow intermittently rippled. "Sakura, stop this." Shirou Emiya heaved a sigh. "Is this what you wanted, Senior?" The tone of Sakura Matou was somewhat calm. "Yes." "But it¡¯s too late to stop now, everything is already too late." The voice of Sakura Matou rendered Shirou Emiya somewhat silent; he had spent the day using himself as bait. He had also visited Taiga Fujimura, learning that according to the Fujimura Group¡¯s statistics, the number of missing persons in Fuyuki City was increasing, and there had been sightings of people suddenly disappearing. The bizarre manner of disappearance, and the previous capture of Saber, bore striking similarities. If all of this was Sakura¡¯s doing... Shirou Emiya thought of his soft and sweet junior¡¯s usual demeanor in contrast with the current developments, causing a pang in his heart. Why has it come to this! The decay of the Holy Grail was too swift; the evil of this world and the environment of the Abyss were a perfect match, which led to things going awry before Shirou Emiya could undergo Sakura Matou¡¯s adult baptism. While she still appeared human, in Tao Yu¡¯s Perception, she was like a twisted Demon! "Ugh, unpleasant memories." Mr. Men had reached his time node again, and Treya¡¯s hand hurt, signaling the last Command Spell had dissipated. "After dealing with this problem, I should be leaving." Mr. Men, regaining his calm, smiled gently. "You have my thanks. If there¡¯s an opportunity, I will surely help you." Tao Yu made a promise, even though he didn¡¯t understand why Mr. Men had held expectations for him before, from the time he was pulled from the Sword of Rupture incident to being sent to confront Gilgamesh, he acknowledged this assistance. While it didn¡¯t make him risk his life carelessly, if there truly was an opportunity to help in return, he would do what he could! "Hehe, let¡¯s first deal with the problem at hand, which might be more troublesome than you imagine. This is likely the initial summoning site for her, so even if I send away a Heroic Spirit, she will summon it back quickly." "Right." Tao Yu also nodded gravely, knowing Mr. Men would handle protection simply, but it wasn¡¯t going to be as straightforward as the last time. Sakura Matou was not a fool. At this time, Red A let out a slow breath. "Remember what I told you." "Okay!" The opposing sides were not strangers to combat; indeed, there was no prelude this time as the battle began immediately! Hashirama Senju brought his palms together, summoning enough vines within the relatively enclosed giant cavern. At the same time, Uncle B, who had several lives at his disposal, let out a wild roar as he charged toward Black Saber. Rider summoned a black Pegasus, bringing a tide of black fire rushing towards everyone. This time it wasn¡¯t Mr. Men¡¯s teleportation, but Red A who leapt out, instantaneously pulling Black Rider into his own Innate Barrier with him, the two of them seemingly vanishing from the world, leaving behind only a ripple in space. Chapter 471 - 417 Imaginary Number_2 But this time was different from before, as the presence of Matou Sakura was also felt. Several huge black shadows erupted from the ground, instantly devouring and tearing apart a massive amount of vines! In terms of combat prowess, they significantly surpassed the earlier situation where only shadows were used to assist in capturing the Heroic Spirits. As time passed, she seemed to be getting stronger continuously, always evolving towards assimilation with the Holy Grail! Those pitch-black Titans could easily tear apart Tree World Descent released by Hashirama Senju, boasting an extraordinary might that was no less inferior to the Heroic Spirits. It could even be said to surpass the majority of Heroic Spirits! Tao Yu himself, without using extraordinary attacks and relying only on simple slashing, would absolutely be unable to do this. Even Uncle B, whose attributes were stronger than Tao Yu¡¯s, couldn¡¯t achieve it! "Thank you for the gift from Golden Sparkle..." Numerous spatial ripples appeared behind Tao Yu, followed by chains sharp as spear tips bursting forth with a swish, heading straight for one of the black Titans! The chains pierced through the distorted, grotesque giant black figure, protruding out the other side and pinning it in the void. Having bound his soul with the treasure, sensing that communion of hearts, Tao Yu could feel an extremely corrupting force, somewhat similar to the encroaching corruption from statues of the Evil God, spreading towards the Chains of Heaven. If Gilgamesh were controlling the Chains of Heaven, he would probably have been corrupted and fallen. However, when that dense corruption surged into the Chains of Heaven, trying to erode its core for reverse control, it clashed with the soul of Tao Yu, who was bound to it, and in an instant, it dissipated like smoke and clouds! Then the binding nature of the Chains of Heaven itself emerged, along with the Sealing Technique that spread along the chains! With the enhancement from the Chains of Heaven, tadpole-like script spread over this Titan-sized evil and bizarre black shadow. The enormous black shadow actually stiffened on the spot. But Tao Yu also felt a horrific energy consumption pouring out; this thing was way too huge! While frantically absorbing the surrounding Qi of Heaven and Earth to compensate, Tao Yu, who couldn¡¯t spare his hands, shouted to Treya beside him, "Feed me a life potion! An inferior one will do, hurry!" From his current sensation of their size, just one of these, and trying to sustain the Sealing with Yuan Force for all six would have left him vomiting blood. It seemed like Matou Sakura had an endless supply of magical power to squander! "Even Hashirama¡¯s massiveness can¡¯t withstand their plundering, where did I get this confidence from?" Tao Yu immediately understood Mr. Men¡¯s meaning, being an experienced Caster, she saw through the essence of the problem at once. Matou Sakura was now merely a vessel linked to the Black Holy Grail; unkillable, even if killing her could be completed, she would reappear as black mud, as the current changes were the best example! The Chains of Heaven that originally pierced those vast black shadows vanished in an instant, then shot out from behind Tao Yu once more, wrapping continually around the bloated form of Matou Sakura. Symbols from the Sealing Skill also spread upon her! The second-stage Deification of the Sealing Technique, Chains of Heaven, combined with Tao Yu¡¯s simultaneous use of the Yin-Yang Five Elements for sealing. After Mr. Men desperately controlled Matou Sakura for a brief moment, it too densely covered her entire body. Her formerly bloated body quickly returned to normal, revealing the unspeakably pristine. The patterns of the Black Holy Grail that had previously spread over her body also began to retract, collapsing under the glyphs of the Sealing Skill at her chest. Mr. Men directly pointed at it, and with a "pfft" sound, a peculiar fragment popped out from her back. "The source should be this thing." Following the appearance of the fragment, Tao Yu felt that the evil aura associated with Matou Sakura had disappeared. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she threw Sakura towards the direction of Shirou Emiya and Rin Tohsaka. "See if there¡¯s still a chance to save her." It was already over, and she would lend a hand if it was convenient. Then Tao Yu grabbed the fallen fragment herself. [Damaged Heart of a Corrupted World Fragment - Imaginary Number]: Can be absorbed to upgrade existing talents; or with a probability, gain new talents; or obtain the magical property Imaginary Number and corresponding magical circuits. Jackpot? Is there even a need to question it? With the Holy Grail backing up the talents, this mere fragment of a vessel is merely a drizzle; undoubtedly, selecting the magical property Imaginary Number that aligns with her Shadow Force! Having already learned the basics of magic from Rin Tohsaka, Tao Yu knew that the use of magic largely depended on one¡¯s mental state. It could be said to be a basic skill leaning towards the aspect of mental ability! [Spirit] - she possessed strong physicality and Gang Qi activated by Qi-Blood; [Qi] - she had robust True Yuan and the ability to breathe in the Qi of Heaven and Earth; but actually, in terms of [Will], she had always employed a rather pure use of spirit. Now, this seemed like segregating a separate system for [Will], further expanding her ¡¯Hexagon¡¯ attributes... "I originally thought that mental power would be unified through the Dao Heart Demon Seed; now, perhaps, I can proceed earlier..." Looking at the Imaginary Number which required fifteen thousand Yuan Force for the first stage of Deification, Tao Yu felt somewhat excited. Though she lacked enough money for a second-stage Deification, there were dividends on the way, plus she was about to pick up her underling, and she could also borrow some from Treya in advance ¡ª the kind that would definitely be repaid... Chapter 472 418 "Berserker!" With Illyasviel''s loud shout, Berserker, as if he had triggered some cheat code, finally managed to strike the black Saber, who was restrained by the vines, just before he was hit by the Sword of Victory''s Oath and perished. He sent her flying away, and then she was caught in the maw of a Wooden Dragon. Vines wrapped around the Wooden Dragon''s mouth like chains, successfully restraining it. The black Saber, who could endlessly use the curry sticks, was finally suppressed by Hashirama Senju. And Berserker scattered into endless points of light. Since Tao Yu had just severed the connection between Matou Sakura, the vessel for the Black Holy Grail, the dispersing Berserker wasn''t captured again. He only glanced at Illyasviel in his final moment before dissipating and returning to the Holy Grail. Meanwhile, at the spot where Archer and Rider had disappeared, the space began to twist. Archer, who had been petrified and pierced by Rider, and was fading away, also reappeared. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire Though he was petrified, he still managed to give Tao Yu a stiff smile. By then, Matou Sakura had completely cut off her connection with the Black Holy Grail. The black Rider, who had already died once and was using the Black Holy Grail''s magic as her anchor, seemed to continuously emit black points of light. But unlike before when she was controlled by Matou Sakura, Rider now seemed to be directly corrupted by the Black Holy Grail, beginning her final struggle. She cast that ominous and malevolent glare towards Tao Yu and Mr. Men. "Mr. Tao, I cannot stay any longer; otherwise, I might lose control. I''ll leave the rest to you," Mr. Men gave his final reminder to Tao Yu. "Looking forward to the day we meet again, remember, until I recover, don''t easily trust me... "And then, be wary of the moon..." Then he exploded suddenly, turning into a bizarre, galaxy-like worm, which then burst with a click into sauce. And Tao Yu was speechless to find that he now had to face this corrupted Rider alone. Even if Rider was currently dissipating, who knew how much power she could unleash in the end. "Where is your master? I saved her, you should be thankful to me..." Tao Yu tried to distract with words. But as soon as he spoke, it was as if he had ignited a powder keg, and Medusa, who already took off her blindfold, looking delicate and beautiful, charged at Tao Yu in a rampage the next moment. Her sudden burst of speed made Tao Yu feel bitter inside. Mocking you for being weak before¡ªmy bad... Clang~ The Black Iron Heavy Sword clashed with Rider''s dagger, and Tao Yu felt the force far surpassing his own, propelling him flying away. The rocks along the path of his shadow''s cast all shattered thunderously. As he was flung away, the Chains of Heaven were released, setting up a series of defenses to prevent him from being continuously hit beyond his threshold. But the black Rider was not only strong, her dexterity was also out of this world. Using the complex terrain of the cave to spring and leap, she unleashed torrential attacks on Tao Yu from every direction. At this speed, there was no way Tao Yu''s Yin-Yang Five Elements Divine Thunder could hit!@@@@ From time to time, he had to use Inherent Time Control for defense. Hopping and bouncing in the air, she whipped up air circulations, stirring fierce and chaotic airflows. It was only thanks to Demonization''s Phase Shift that the excess force was transferred to the ground or cave walls where his shadow was cast, resulting in numerous cracks and breakages. And what''s with this contamination? It feels like one would go mad just by looking at it more! However, at this moment, Tao Yu began to form Hand Seals without hesitation, using the vines to send himself towards the direction of the Holy Grail. A night full of long dreams, who knows if it will move around like that bug from the world of the Titans, better to absorb it first! Chuckle~ Tao Yu jumped directly into the Holy Grail that overflowed with black ichor, bathing in the ominous and malevolent black mire without hesitation. Then he began to absorb it unabashedly. It smells foul and ominous, but there''s no time to care about that! Corrupted World''s Heart: The Grail: As per the above, one may additionally choose a normal Servant defeated by oneself to become a long-term Servant, which requires the Master''s magical power to support. Besides the original purpose of the Heart of the World, is there an unexpected windfall? Almost subconsciously, Tao Yu was ready to choose golden-sparkle, and then realized that the Grail''s options did not include him at all ¨C it seems that since Gilgamesh was endowed with a body and could drop items, he didn''t count; neither did the black Rider nor the black Saber as normal Servants. No choice, it''s a single-answer question... Sca?thach... Absorb! The power of the World, surpassing He''s Jade Disc, surged in, and the originally slowly forming fourth Innate talent began to take shape swiftly. Marrow channels kept strengthening, and the connection between Heaven and Earth also started to intensify, key is not knowing whether it''s because of the absorption of the Black Holy Grail. That feel of evil and inauspicious sludge sticking to him was also rushing into his body. Demonic Body: An ill-omened power erodes the Innate Body, strengthening marrow channels and dantian, enhancing the Qi of Heaven and Earth, and improving training related to negative energy. The first Deification cost, five thousand. Perceiving the emergence of the new talent, Tao Yu''s expression turned somewhat odd; the talent cost was six times that of Dynamic Vision, truly a rare talent indeed, but it seemed to have been modified by the Black Holy Grail... No matter, it doesn''t affect me anyway, and at most the style might change a bit. The first deification cost of five thousand, the second cost one million, and what he had left on him was enough! Just the ordinary version of the talent already doubled the absorption speed of Qi of Heaven and Earth, and greatly increased the toughness of the marrow channels and dantian. Just the basic attribute enhancements after Deification were already a huge profit! The first Deification increased the absorption speed of Qi of Heaven and Earth to three times, and added an extra attribute that amplified the might of negative energy. The second Deification increased the absorption speed of Qi of Heaven and Earth to five times, further amplifying the might of negative energy, with the feature of corrosion and contamination, also adding Enlightenment, making it easier to enter a state of sudden understanding! Enlightenment!? A gleam shone in Tao Yu''s eyes; he barely had any reaction after completing the Deification and entered a profound state. The newly attained first Deification of "Imaginary Numbers", his second Deification "Meditation Technique", and the "Dao Heart Demon Seed Technique (Mental Chapter)" he had never grasped began to merge into one. The Visualization Diagram previously used in Meditation Technique unexpectedly transformed, becoming more divine and dignified, yet at the center of the forehead, a dark point emerged, seemingly embodying the evils of this world! Dao Heart Demon Seed Technique??: Combining the base attribute enhancements of previous skills, with one''s own envisioned deity as the Dao seed to plant the Demonic Species, maintaining self-authority, fostering good and evil, integrating oneself spiritually, strengthening magical circuits, inducing magical power, and purifying magical power quality. The requirement for second Deification, fifteen million Yuan Force. Because the marrow channels were occupied by the Everlasting True Yuan, Dao Heart Demon Seed took an unusual path, with the psyche as the foundation and magical circuits as the support to give birth and motivate magical power! In addition, some magical basics learned from Rin Tohsaka and some knowledge acquired from Hashirama Senju, as well as the Barrier Techniques learned from the Hidden Mist Village, began to amalgamate, converging into another new Skill. Barrier Technique Chapter 473 - 419 Innate Barrier "Are you alright?" Treya looked at Tao Yu, her pretty face full of caution. Such heavy contamination just now, you didn¡¯t go mad, did you? "I¡¯m fine, the contamination just looks nasty, but it¡¯s actually moderate. Plus, it gave me a talent for resisting contamination, which is quite nice." Tao Yu was blabbering nonsense. "What¡¯s 123 times 321?" Treya still asked with some doubt. "39483, I told you I¡¯m fine." Tao Yu was exasperated. "You¡¯re lying, you¡¯ve made it clear you don¡¯t like math." Treya still looked skeptical. "Please, this is just pure calculation, it doesn¡¯t require any logical thinking." Tao Yu rolled his eyes, but then he paused, realizing that his newly acquired talent seemed to have strengthened his mathematical ability. Maybe in the future, he could try spells, but for now, he needed to integrate and fully digest all his current abilities. Having talent is one thing, liking it is another; the two don¡¯t conflict... Barrier Technique and Dao Heart Demon Seed (Imaginary Magic Edition) were both too expensive to deify a second time, leaving him with just over 1.2 million Yuan Force, miserably poor. Tao Yu started to eye Treya. "I just gained a new ability, can I borrow some Yuan Force?" "How much do you need to borrow? Your dividends should be quite a lot, right?" Treya looked at Tao Yu with a bit of confusion. In terms of personal earning ability, he far surpassed her; she relied entirely on her family for support. "Ideally, 17 million, but 2 million will do if that¡¯s not available." The second deification of Barrier Technique cost 3 million, and Dao Heart Demon Seed (Imaginary Magic Edition) was 15 million; together with his remaining million or so, that would indeed make 17 million the best scenario. This made Treya¡¯s eyes widen. "17 million? Are you insane? I don¡¯t even have that much in cash, but I can do 2 million." Treya muttered to herself. After all, she wasn¡¯t a little rich girl who controlled Yuan Force resources in a Development Zone. The amount Treya personally carried for daily use indeed wasn¡¯t so exaggerated. While saying this, she took out a magnetic card, started injecting it, and then handed it to Tao Yu with a reminder, "Remember you have to pay me back." "Don¡¯t worry, I will, you know my income," Tao Yu assured her. "But you still have a shortfall of 15 million, don¡¯t you?" Treya gave Tao Yu a sideways look. But at the same time, she was somewhat moved. No wonder this guy has achieved what he has today. He really is willing to take risks! The level of contamination he just dealt with seemed so severe that even if it were presented to her as bearable, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to absorb it. She wouldn¡¯t gamble with her own life.@@@@ They no longer had the protection of Servants now. "Surviving is at least better than before." Rin Tohsaka knew that their circumstances would likely be tougher than before they fell, but at least there was hope now. They were not trapped to die on an isolated island anymore, and they had gained sufficient understanding of the outside world. "Actually, on the first day we met, the helicopter and the dragon you were looking for belonged to us. Now that we have a clear understanding of the situation, we can also communicate with the base, make use of the proper circuit systems here, and see if we can first bring in a few nuclear power generators. "And with so many people in Fuyuki, relying solely on external transportation would be difficult. We need to become self-sufficient in food nearby." Tao Yu estimated the situation but how the Development Zone would be arranged was not his concern. Pandoraworld itself had abundant food, but the company never supported idle people; maybe they would train some people in driving skills to work as miners in the minefields... Tao Yu looked at Treya. This is surely a task for you, the steward, right? Seeing Tao Yu¡¯s gaze, Treya glanced back at him, not amused. She had just lent money and was now being put to work, but she didn¡¯t say anything. "I¡¯ll take care of it. What are you planning to do during this time?" "Studying magic, I¡¯ve gained a magic circuit and want to learn more. Plus, there¡¯s the doll alchemy workshop of the Illyasviel family; I¡¯m wondering if it could be reactivated..." "Look how pleased you are with yourself." Treya thought somewhat sourly, why don¡¯t I have this talent? "Actually, I have some special methods that might help you get a head start with ¡¯The Compassionate Sword Scripture.¡¯ If you don¡¯t mind, you could give it a try." Tao Yu began to entice her, making a light flicker in Treya¡¯s eyes. "Deal, if you can really help me get started quickly, then you don¡¯t need to pay back the money." If Tao Yu was just imparting some basic knowledge of meridians, helping with explanations and such, it wouldn¡¯t be worth the money. But if he genuinely had a method to help her quickly get started with ¡¯The Compassionate Sword Scripture,¡¯ then the time saved would indeed be worthwhile! Those profound and abstruse theories and such were really difficult; the difficulty of getting started was truly exaggerated. "As long as you can accept it, of course, there¡¯s no problem." Tao Yu¡¯s expression was a bit strange. .Co?m "Hehe, you¡¯re underestimating me. Don¡¯t worry, I can take it." Treya chuckled gleefully and started preparations to go out and complete her liaison work. Meanwhile, Tao Yu turned his head towards Rin Tohsaka. "Teacher Rin, I¡¯ll have to rely on you moving forward. Oh, and Teacher Illyasviel too." Tao Yu clasped his hands sincerely. After the Dao Heart Demon Seed merged with imaginary magic, he truly had a significant need for knowledge related to magic! Because of the two million Yuan Force loan from Treya, along with his own remaining one million after Deification, the Barrier Technique had undergone a fundamental change. Innate Boundary Field: Enhances one¡¯s own ability to use various barrier techniques, reducing learning and usage difficulty; can expand an Innate Boundary Field using one¡¯s own soul as an anchor point, allowing modifications and predesigns related to spiritual energy, but physical materials entering the field continuously consume spiritual energy. A standard battle skill, not convenient for storing objects nor permanently trapping others inside. Yet, pulling someone in for a short-term home-ground battle is certainly no problem! Modifying the home-ground within the Innate Boundary Field requires principally spiritual energy, such as Red A¡¯s variety of sword-class noble phantasm projections. However, Tao Yu himself was still quite weak in this aspect, unsure how to adjust the home-ground. Now, relying on the significant boost his Innate Demonic Body gave him against negative energy, he modified the Innate Boundary Field into a gloomy, corrosive environment, filled with shadows and negative energies similar to a weakened version of the black mud, using the Dao Heart Demon Seed (imaginary magic power version). For more delicate adjustments and control, of course, he had to come here for supplementary lessons. "Perhaps after a second Deification of the Dao Heart Demon Seed, more convenient techniques might become available. But that requires a trip back to the base for a little sugar momma funding first." Besides, although he now didn¡¯t need to use Yuan Force for Acceleration, his cultivation speed was on par with the previous fivefold acceleration with Yuan Force. However, the density of Qi of Heaven and Earth again presented a significant constraint. The Qi density in Pandora World, like in Fuyuki, was quite abundant, but it could only support about ten times the previous rate of acceleration. That meant currently, a mere twofold acceleration already hit the cost-effectiveness ceiling. If he used the previous fivefold acceleration now, the maximal rate could only be two to three times what it is currently, a mere ten to twenty percent improvement, making it not worth the cost. Unless he began relying on a variety of Yuan Force foods to make up for it again. "I used to think the limit of Qi of Heaven and Earth would be a concern much later, but my talent just shattered it directly. But now I¡¯m short on Yuan Force anyway. I¡¯ll save where I can on ordinary days, accelerate a bit more when there¡¯s food, and less when there isn¡¯t..." Chapter 474 - 420: Conceptual Craft Essence "What is this thing..." Tao Yu held the gemstone sword blueprint in his hand, feeling a profound shock in his heart. Even now, because of the "Innate Demonic Body," his enlightenment had improved, and with the integration of the "Dao Heart Demon Seed (Imaginary Number Magic Edition)" to make up for his magical circuits, he had already drained all the basic spells that could be learned from Rin Tohsaka and Illyasviel within a month. He was even attempting to restart the doll workshop of the Einzbern Castle. Yet, even so, when he got hold of this gemstone sword blueprint and looked at its complex patterns, he felt a sense of awe.@@@@ He also understood that even though this was just a way to create a magical artifact, and its effectiveness would decline outside of Fuyuki, due to the concept of parallel space, the decrease wouldn¡¯t be too significant! Even if in the end, it was just to create a weapon, probably a version with limited uses, with extremely high material demands, immense costs, and requiring a lot of time and energy. But somewhere deep down, he felt that even the limited-use version would be profound. Just by using this magical artifact, despite it being an external force, the benefits would probably be no less than one deification of the "Dao Heart Demon Seed (Imaginary Number Magic Edition)"! "A magical artifact? That¡¯s quite exaggerated. Even if it¡¯s with limited usage, it feels like it would surpass those city-grade Noble Phantasms. What exactly is this thing?" Now that Tao Yu¡¯s enlightenment had increased, the more he looked at the blueprint, the more intriguing he found it and could not help but immerse himself in it. "You really understand this..." Rin Tohsaka, seeing Tao Yu¡¯s intoxicated expression as he immersed himself over and over, felt somewhat defeated. Originally, Illyasviel was to take Shirou Emiya to witness the original Holy Grail ceremony, where they would see the Jewel Old Man¡¯s gemstone sword, and then create an imitation based on this blueprint. With Rin Tohsaka¡¯s magical talent, after personally using the imitation, she had barely grasped some of the intricacies of creating the gemstone sword. But now, Tao Yu, by virtue of learning the basic magical spells and the enlightenment brought on by his talent, wasn¡¯t able to master it immediately, but he was already able to understand and get into it, which Rin Tohsaka found quite exaggerated. "Teacher Rin, you¡¯re such a nice person." Tao Yu kept on flattering, endlessly pouring sweet nothings. And Rin Tohsaka actually enjoyed this praise, humming lightly with an air of elation. "So, do you want the remaining workshop in the castle?" Illyasviel asked with curiosity. She didn¡¯t really have any requests; a happy and safe life with her little brother was good enough, as she was originally destined to die in the Holy Grail War. And even if she didn¡¯t die, her functions could only be maintained for one more year. Hearing Illyasviel¡¯s words, Tao Yu fell silent and then glanced at her. Experience more on novelhall.Co?m He couldn¡¯t help but think of Eren, who had been stripped of his founder¡¯s power, and let out a sigh, saying "I think you¡¯d better return to the base. Otherwise, you might even affect the people nearby. The lower limit for Pioneers isn¡¯t that high, including me." Illyasviel stiffened a bit at Tao Yu¡¯s words, probably understanding what he meant. Tao Yu smiled, the company wouldn¡¯t support freeloaders; Chosen Ones had their own benefits and advantages, but they also had to work. Then Tao Yu sniffed and smelled a fragrant aroma; the head maid Sella came over pushing a cart filled with sumptuous food. Even though Fuyuki had fallen into the Abyss, this dilapidated Einzbern Castle was still living every day in luxury. In terms of cooking skills, Sella, the homunculus, even surpassed Wang Goudan, who had a cooking chip... ... Rumble rumble~ The roar of the propellers was incessant, as four large transport helicopters carrying a nuclear power generator set flew towards the direction of Fuyuki City, rustling the plants beneath them as they passed. Eventually, they gently lowered the set just outside the barrier of Fuyuki. A clearing had been specially made in the forest below, and the ground, which still bore signs of scorching, had been mostly flattened, with some areas even cast in concrete. The generator set was gently placed on the temporary concrete base, and an Inner City Pioneer was directing a group of the RDA¡¯s natives busily working in the area. They were connecting various cables. A machinery-modified Pioneer wearing an engineering helmet was checking the blueprints on his recording chip while also nodding and confirming the connection situation on site. At this time, several figures emerged from the direction of Fuyuki. The machinery man squeezed a smile on his face and hurried over obsequiously upon seeing the figures. "Yo, isn¡¯t that Mr. Tao? Are you out to relax today, or do you have any other orders?" The machinery man watched Tao Yu helping Rin Tohsaka and others put on breath masks and stood by like a sycophant. He had a decent engineering background and chip assistance, and he had been building the power system here during this time. Because the worlds ultimately have some differences in rules, the plan was to build the power equipment outside of Fuyuki and then transmit electricity inside using cables, with the connection points being fixed by a special long-term interface. Just like when Tao Yu blew up Pavas and collected the fallen equipment, the power system was now almost fully constructed. Considering that Fuyuki would be used as a transit station in the future, the power system here was ready for an increase in output power. "Yeah, I¡¯m planning to go back for a bit. I¡¯ll tell Treya to arrange for more security to come over," said Tao Yu. He glanced at Kisame Squad and Hikariya Yo Squad, who were patrolling the area, planning to pull them away to work laboriously when he went to find his younger brother. Although there were still RDA-powered armors nearby, it was necessary to add high-end strength as a precaution, and Treya might need to sit in her position here from time to time. "Alrighty, have a smooth journey. The ¡¯hide-beast liver¡¯ you asked for last time¡ªI managed to get a few more pieces. Should I pack them up for you?" asked the machinery man tentatively. "Pack it up; we can eat it on the other side as well," said Tao Yu nonchalantly, waving his hand. Recently, he had tried all sorts of Yuan Force creature ingredients from Pandora, and thanks to the culinary skills of head maid Sella, he had sorted out some of the tastier ones. He would put in the effort when it was time to work hard, but he didn¡¯t mind indulging when it was time to enjoy. Having worked so hard to get stronger, what was wrong with enjoying himself a little... Chapter 475 - 421 Although the Alien Dragon had a massive body, with fifteen people standing on top along with an additional Alien, it still seemed rather crowded. If they had been ordinary people, they probably would have easily fallen off. Fortunately, Kisame and the other Ninjas were able to use their Chakra to adhere to the dragon¡¯s back, surrounding Rin Tohsaka and the others in the center, while Tao Yu initiated a barrier magic ritual based on the Crest Worms within the Alien Dragon¡¯s body as a magical circuit foundation. A streamlined barrier was formed, with an outer shape that conformed to aerodynamic efficiency and at the same time could withstand the strong winds of flight... Ao~ A lofty Dragon¡¯s Chant emanated from the mouth of the Alien Dragon, its crimson eyes and pitch-black body occasionally flapping its wings. What was a bit different from before was that, due to the large number of implanted Crest Worms, the surface of the Alien Dragon now intermittently showed a dense, inky-black smoke, appearing like flames of black fire. "Such dense magical power, it¡¯s overflowing." Rin Tohsaka stood in the central region of the Alien Dragon, speaking with a hint of surprise. "Feels a lot like a puppet." Illyasviel also lightly tapped the dragon¡¯s back with the tip of her foot. Only Sakura Matou hugged her arms, looking somewhat reserved. Although the Crest Worms inside her had already been cleansed after being eroded by the Holy Grail, she still had a psychological shadow regarding them. Shirou Emiya, on the other hand, gazed at the scenery below, feeling a bit of shock from the aerial perspective of flying through the sky. There¡¯s no doubt that Pandora Planet is remarkable in terms of scenery. "We¡¯re about to reach the border, I need to open the barrier for a bit, pay attention." Tao Yu leaped to the dragon¡¯s head, and as they reached the border between Pandora and the grassland, he extended his hand to open the world barrier. Looking down now, one could see the majestic vegetation of Pandora clearly demarcated from the grassland on the other side. Enjoy more content from novelhall.Co?m From the high vantage point, it was also possible to spot a place resembling a temporary camp on the grassland side, bustling with noise. Currently, tens of thousands of Pioneers had entered the new Development Zone, and from a crude view from the sky, this camp might have gathered more than ten thousand people. Although some of them might be natives brought over specially, the fact that such a temporary camp could amass so many people without any local natives on the grassland was enough to show the high level of importance placed on the other side of Pandora Planet. Apart from those Pioneers who specialized in support and would not enter Pandora, those who dared to come over were likely very confident in their own strength. The young heiress had even established a command communication center here, and she and Sun Shiqing would often come over to oversee operations. Even when they were not present, there would certainly be descendants of the Floating City here. Tao Yu had not had direct contact with the heiress, but he was aware that because of the transporter device, she and Sun Shiqing had returned to the Zombie World base, and it seemed that Andy Klein was temporarily in charge here. Even if Treya didn¡¯t come over to say anything to Tao Yu specifically, given the timing of the events, coupled with Tao Yu recently defeating Qian Hao, the Gang Qi Crystalization expert, people naturally made connections! After all, the head of the Beast Tamers had been severely injured by Gu Qiu before, and given the strength that Tao Yu showed, he had the opportunity to kill him! Such matters don¡¯t need evidence, and just the fact that Tao Yu defeated Qian Hao publicly was enough to elevate his status to this point. Adding in the recent arrival of new instructors and the information that the later phases of the Inner Power System could help integrate and form Domains. Tao Yu, as the discoverer, had a status that allowed him to be on par with the common descendants of the Floating City in the Development Zone. After all, from the standoff situation before, it could be seen that Andy Klein and his group were less well-off in family status and personal power compared to Syte who had been driven away. Moreover, these scions of the Floating City mostly relied on their family¡¯s gifts, but Tao Yu was entirely self-made... "Young Master Andy." At least on the surface, Tao Yu wouldn¡¯t let himself be caught slipping, as nice words cost nothing. But his words made Andy wave his hands again and again. "Let¡¯s not use ¡¯young master¡¯ anymore. Given the shares you currently hold, I certainly won¡¯t get that much from my family¡¯s divide in the future. Just call me Andy." Andy Klein did not bring up Tao Yu defeating Qian Hao, or the suspicion of him having slain the Beast Tamer¡¯s family head. Some things, if the person involved doesn¡¯t point them out, there¡¯s no need to press on them... "I wonder if the teleporter has been installed yet, and I hope nothing significant has occurred recently?" Tao Yu had previously met with Treya, but he casually asked the question as well. "It has been installed already. Miss Sun and Young Master Sun are currently dealing with the problems there. There haven¡¯t been any major incidents in our new Development Zone recently. However, we have detected traces of Reincarnators, but there hasn¡¯t been any formal contact yet. The general directive from all sides at the moment is to maintain peace, but we must also be wary, as many Reincarnators have no bottom line." Andy, trying to curry favor, reminded Tao Yu to be careful, which made Tao Yu pause before nodding. He had already heard of the Reincarnators in the Land of Water and knew that an encounter was inevitable; they were probably wandering nearby again. Ultimately, it all comes down to the respective strengths of the parties involved! In the Abyss, power is the ultimate form of speech, and as long as one is strong enough, any problem can be resolved... "Thanks, I¡¯ll head back to the base for a bit. My brother is coming soon, and I hope for your continued support in the future." "Sure thing." "Farewell." "Safe travels." Tao Yu pulled on the dragon¡¯s horn, causing the Alien Dragon to cry out before beating its wings and speeding off toward the direction of the Zombie World base. The dark shadow swept across the clouds, casting a large shadow... Chapter 476 - 422: Teleportation Device Zombie World, new Development Zone base. With the continuous influx of natives and the ongoing migration, the radiation range of the new Development Zone base is getting larger and larger. Pioneers are mainly concentrated in the military base, along with some important natives and technical workers, including some dojos related to the ¡¯Scripture Depository¡¯. As for the majority of ordinary natives, they serve as labor force in Las Vegas, providing physical labor for Alien breeding and Yuan Force cultivation, in collaboration with the water and electricity systems of the Hoover Dam; now Las Vegas has once again recovered its vitality. The overall population is mainly composed of Korean natives from Monster World, beautiful local survivors, and some residents who have traveled long distances from the Martial Arts World. In addition, since the teleportation device has been installed, a small number of powerful people who had enough points and had saved up some money have teleported to the base. However, due to the energy level restrictions, the strongest ones who come over are just ordinary World Breakers at best, and because the stronger the energy level, the higher the teleportation cost, the few powerful people who came over are mainly top-tier senior partners. This is relatively the most cost-effective choice with strong individual power and the best value for money. Sizzling~ With the flash of light from the teleportation device, a figure in full armor took off the helmet on his head, supporting himself with a gagging motion. yue~ But after gagging for a while, he didn¡¯t throw up anything. Next to the teleportation circle, a person in a white robe of Floating City took out a tablet and slid it to register "Redemption¡¯s Xin Wen?" "Yes, I have seen Mr. Cheng Yu." Xin Wen recovered from the dizziness of teleportation, then put the helmet back on. Teleportation itself can undergo multiple adjustments; not only is the energy level restricted as a prerequisite here in the new Development Zone, but now each target of teleportation also requires approval from this side. For the time being, only pioneers from Starshine City are accepted, but many restrictions have already been relaxed; it¡¯s not limited to allies and subordinates of the Suns anymore. "Looking at your application, you wish to learn Inner Strength and then settle down in the new Development Zone long-term? Do you have any plans? I remember you are a contracted partner of Hundred Fruits." Cheng Yu briefly inquired, flipping through the messages on the tablet. "Yes, I want to attain a Domain, to see if there¡¯s a path for further breakthrough. Also, I¡¯ve deepened my contract with Hundred Fruits and will assist their industry here, but on most days I suppose I¡¯ll still focus on exploration tasks around here¡ªI have to earn back the teleportation fee after all." Xin Wen spoke quite casually; there was really nothing to hide. "We have discounts and priority activities for learning Inner Strength here. Your strength qualifies, are you interested in finding out more?" Cheng Yu asked as if following a script. This piqued Xin Wen¡¯s interest as he asked, "What kind of activity is it?" The discounts were fine as he could afford them, but the temptation of priority was too great. "After learning Inner Strength, you can open a dojo in the State Capital. At that point, you only need to hand over 30% of the profits, decreasing annually, and after ten years, just 10%." Cheng Yu¡¯s words made Xin Wen pause, then he said with a wry smile, "The State Capital? I think that¡¯s out of the question for me. But opening one in the Inner City wouldn¡¯t be a problem." "The quota for the Inner City is full. You might have to queue up for that." "Alright then..." Cheng Yu knew the other person was a savvy old-timer and did not waste any more words trying to persuade him. As a top-tier senior partner, his strength was indeed not weak. As long as there were no conflicts of interest, he, too, could attain a respectable position in the State Capital. But... Tao Yu extended a hand to Zhu Yuyan¡¯s smooth chin, hooking it gently. The latter¡¯s beautiful eyes closed slightly as she raised her face, reminding Tao Yu of the view he had when looking down upon her. In a few days, if the rich young lady was not available, it might be a good idea to practice with them. "I shall abide by the Sect Master¡¯s decree..." Zhu Yuyan¡¯s voice was soft and silky. She then briefly summarized recent events that might require attention and relayed them to Tao Yu, though there was nothing that needed special attention. "However, recently there have been two World Breakers who have made contact with Song Que and True Person Zhang separately, seemingly wanting to establish some sort of collaboration, but they paid them no heed." Zhu Yuyan mentioned the slight changes after the opening of the portal, her expression turning somewhat solemn when she spoke of the World Breakers. In terms of realm, ordinary World Breakers were usually slightly inferior to Grandmasters, but they had overwhelmingly strong stats, and in a real contest, the Grandmasters probably couldn¡¯t withstand even a single blow from them. "Indeed, there¡¯s no need to mind them. Just complete the assigned quotas for teaching, everything else is none of your concern." An oppressive slave system was inefficient. For instructors of the Scripture Depository, they usually had a more relaxed workload, or rather, valuable things are scarce, so squeezing too tightly didn¡¯t align with the profit curve. The higher the strength of the instructor, the lower the demands and the better the benefits. It was for this reason that Song Que and the others still had plenty of time to delve into their own studies. The main goal of those World Breakers seeking them out was to try to form private connections and receive some guidance. "Ah, Mr. Tao, this is a case of the haves not knowing the plight of the have-nots. You¡¯ve already completed your learning, but we are in a hurry too..." Just then, a voice came from the side. A middle-aged man with a kindly face and slight white at his temples approached with brisk steps. This person showed no signs of augmentation, but he wore the white attire of the Floating City. Although he did pose a certain threat to Tao Yu, given his age, appearance, and the fact that he was from the Floating City and could pass through the energy level restrictions, it was highly probable that he was just an ordinary World Breaker like those old lizards and not top-tier. In the Inner City, he would be a top-tier character, but in the Floating City... he would be considered quite average... Tao Yu had already killed two from the Floating City and fought another. Nowadays, the image of Floating City in Tao Yu¡¯s eyes had lost much of its former lustre, thus there was no question of pressure. Upon hearing the man¡¯s words, Tao Yu simply nodded in acknowledgment. "I know you¡¯re in a hurry, but don¡¯t rush. The Floating City already has additional slots for queuing, but more than that, there¡¯s nothing I can do. After all, it¡¯s the young lady¡¯s wish." The other party didn¡¯t put on airs, so Tao Yu responded in a relatively friendly manner, conveniently pulling out Sun Shiyu¡¯s authority as a cover. Actually, if it were just one person, Tao Yu wouldn¡¯t mind asking a Sect Master to put in an extra shift. But after the first came the second, and he didn¡¯t want to break such precedent. Are we even familiar... Shaman, who had learned beforehand from the frontline camp that Tao Yu was on his way and had been waiting for this opportunity for an "unexpected encounter," didn¡¯t expect Tao Yu to be so bold as to outright decline. This left him somewhat annoyed; he had thought that a friendly approach in person would at least earn him some face, but Tao Yu was unyielding. Do you realize that even if you did kill that wounded fool of a pig, in the eyes of Floating City it¡¯s nothing much! However, as much as he thought this way, now that Tao Yu had indeed grown in stature, he didn¡¯t want to offend him rashly. Even though he hailed from the Floating City, he was past the age where hotheaded bravado ruled his actions, forcing him to suppress his irritation and instead forcing a smile. "Ah, since the young lady has said so, there¡¯s nothing that can be done. Hehe, I was just saying, don¡¯t take it to heart. There aren¡¯t many of our level left in the base who can form a team, so if you have time, we could go out together..." "What do you mean by ¡¯don¡¯t take it to heart¡¯?" Just then, a cold voice interrupted, causing Shaman to become startled. Turning around, he saw the enchanting young lady standing there with a somewhat cool expression, yet exuding an indescribable charm. He was shocked, dare not linger his gaze, and respectfully bowed. "I have seen Miss Sun." At the same time, he felt slightly relieved, thankful that he had come to explore with a lowered stance. Actually, there was a substantial chance that this man could really become an in-law to the Suns! The investments on his person must have come from the Suns. Having invested so much, it seemed possible that... the good meat might end up in their own pot... Chapter 477 - 423: Deification Again "I have seen the young lady," Tao Yu said it with due decorum. Zhu Yuyan even shifted her lotus steps sideways, separating a bit from the overly close and seemingly melding soft stance she had next to Tao Yu. She did not know the relationship between Tao Yu and Sun Shiyu, but as a succubus of the Demon Sect, she would not take that risk! Having been on this side for some time, she naturally knew about the speaking rights Sun Shiyu had over the base, and she also spoke in a soft and supple voice, "I have seen the young lady." She was Tao Yu¡¯s person, and that was an open secret at the base, so even though she kept her distance, there was no need for her to leave specially. Zhu Yuyan had an accurate grasp of this delicate balance. The ninja, however, kept their eyes down and minds focused, remaining silent and standing off to the side like sticks. Rin Tohsaka, Shirou Emiya, Sakura Matou, and Illyasviel found the situation a bit strange. They had previously seen Tao Yu come in with Treya, mistaking them for a couple, and then when they came back here, another beautiful woman arrived first, with suggestive movements. But from the tone of voice, it seemed she was a subordinate, and now here came another. Each one more beautiful than the last. What exactly was this guy¡¯s deal... However, no matter what they were thinking, the young rich girl casually waved her hand and said to Zhu Yuyan, "Hmm, you¡¯ve been working hard on teaching recently. I need to talk to him about some things, you all can retire now." "Yes!" Zhu Yuyan said respectfully. Then, under Tao Yu¡¯s guidance, including Kisame and the others, they all went to register first. While Kisame and his fellows were not Chosen Ones, they could still be considered important natives, and Zhu Yuyan had no problem arranging accommodations for them. As for Tao Yu, he was taken by the young rich girl to report on his work and to practice his skills... ... "You¡¯re getting stronger, not bad," After tidying up leisurely, the young rich girl lazily put on her coat again. Tao Yu, although wearing a sage-like expression, was much better than before. The training did not involve Taming Technique! "That¡¯s right, I must have some improvement." "Is your brother coming soon? Do you need to borrow my hovercraft?" The young rich girl, while using telekinesis to finish some cleaning, asked casually. "I have my flying mount now, and I¡¯ve given him a portable long-range radio." Speaking of which, Tao Yu then asked, "What¡¯s the situation with the Reincarnators? I heard from Andy that they¡¯ve been spotted nearby." "There¡¯s a new fragment on the other side of Rainforest 01. The people there call themselves from Middle-earth, and they¡¯re currently in a period of strife. It¡¯s hard to say about their overall strength, but I feel that the fragment is of a high level. So far, it seems typical standards are maintained, but the Reincarnators are there, and who knows what they¡¯re up to..." Hearing the young rich girl¡¯s words, Tao Yu also slightly startled. Middle-earth? There are many places with this name, but with what the young rich girl said, Tao Yu had some guesses. The Ring? Hobbits? It seems that that world has Divine Spirits, but if it¡¯s just Middle-earth, it seems the leaders are only Maiar who are subordinate to the gods, and they seem to have abandoned their bodies and power... Tao Yu had not researched The Lord of the Rings in depth, just watched the movies of The Lord of the Rings and The Hobbit. He vaguely knew that the creator god of that world could erase a continent outright, but it seems only to serve as backdrop. Anyone picking a fight with Dada Company had to weigh if they could withstand the wrath of this unruly outsider from the farmlands. If the challenger was a true expert from an Inner City noble family or even a scion of the Floating City, such undignified tactics would cause them quite a bit of embarrassment, but they seemed quite standard for Tao Yu! "But you guys should be careful too, I have made quite a few enemies." "Understood, the Suns currently rule the new Development Zone, so there shouldn¡¯t be big problems." Qimen understood what Tao Yu meant. Before the teleportation network had been established, enemies from the real world had no way to target Tao Yu for revenge! His family was too weak, and it didn¡¯t involve any interests; plus, they were protected by the company, which was too disadvantaged. But now that the new Development Zone was part of the teleportation network, Tao Yu was like a man with one foot already in the door. Sometimes, he had to consider using certain methods. Luckily, teleportation had just opened up, and the management was still quite strict. There was no need to worry about these issues for now. "Let¡¯s leave it at that. After I find Stone, I¡¯ll leave Kisame and Yao¡¯s team here. Their ability to complete tasks is unquestionable. Make sure to show them the respect they deserve." Hearing Tao Yu¡¯s words, Qimen¡¯s eyes brightened slightly. By now, they had already received the general situation of the ninjas from Rainforest 02, and they had an idea of what level a Jonin was. This was considered top-level strength even in the new Development Zone! "Alright, that¡¯s it. Contact me through cross-realm communication for any emergencies, but don¡¯t waste it unnecessarily. Hmm, you should go back now, the time is about right, I should be on my way too." "I wish you a smooth journey, Brother Tao." Read new chapters at novelhall.Co?m Qimen waved his hand and then saw a shadow rushing across the sky, the pitch-black exoskeleton and the black magic-smoke that seemed like a burning flame, along with the Alien Dragon¡¯s massive size, brought an immense oppressive sensation. Even though they had experienced it once before, the native laborers working at the farm still trembled in fear. Then Tao Yu leaped up and landed on the dragon¡¯s head, speeding off with a gust of wind. Kisame and Yao¡¯s two ninja squads had already been standing on the dragon¡¯s back for a while. Besides them, a bewitching woman dressed in a tight-fitting black silky attire seemed to appear out of nowhere, materializing at Tao Yu¡¯s side. It was Scathach! Now that she had gone through a second Deification with the "Dao Heart Demon Seed (Imaginary Magic Version)," as long as she was not in combat status, this part of her magic power could sustain her for a long time, with her magic recovery ability greatly increased. Dao Heart Demon Seed (Imaginary Magic Version): Slightly enhanced original attributes, it can plant a Demonic Species inside others, and when necessary, call upon the power of the Demonic Species to give oneself magic with the characteristics of corruption, absorption, devouring, and ominous pollution, along with their related insights... Aside from perfectly linking with Innate Demonic Body to enhance negative abilities. The Alien Dragon filled with Crest Worms itself could now also be considered an external magic power source of its own. It could even extract from the dragon through its shadow whether the dragon was near or far. It was a magic power only recently obtained, but thanks to the Crest Worms that amplify magic power by spending it recklessly, coupled with the Alien Dragon as an external magic boost, the concentration of her own magic power was now comparable to her True Yuan! Additionally, due to the second Deification of the Dao Heart Demon Seed, even though the negative aspects of her magic power were seriously excessive and the attributes were extremely singular, she still surpassed her True Yuan in terms of sheer quality, thanks to the boost from the Innate Demonic Body, except for lacking the ability of the unity of the Five Elements. The negative attributes themselves also came with a reinforcement effect, making the applications even more diverse. Now the entire Innate Boundary Field was filled by Tao Yu with magic power like black mud, and two Primal Rune Inscriptions learnt from Scathach had been preliminarily embedded. Scathach herself held domain over the Shadowland, and although the runes capable of leveraging the powers from the Era of the Gods had reduced effects after leaving Fuyuki City, they were still significant in strengthening the Innate Boundary Field and enhancing the uses of her magic power filled with corrupt forces. If a formidable enemy were to be pulled in, it would definitely grant a significant home ground advantage! Environment, status, and skills were dice that greatly influenced actual combat, and now with the new talents and ability bonuses, the Innate Boundary Field was like constantly ensuring one¡¯s dice rolled high numbers while the enemy rolled low. Tao Yu even felt confident about winning a direct battle against the wealthy heiress. As long as he pulled his opponent into his Innate Boundary Field, he could fight above his level! Finally, he had turned the tables and become the master! ¡ª¡ª Chapter 478 - 424: Middle Earth Middle-earth, Ithilien. The desolate land occupied the majority of Ithilien, a region in Middle-earth that was somewhat insignificant. It somewhat belonged to the territory influenced by the western reaches of Gondor and had once been under the sway of the spirits summoned by the Witch-king of Angmar. Even now, it was barely populated, with evil spirits appearing only occasionally. It was home to a small number of humans, and even some Hobbits who had migrated here. "Oh, crap, four thousand kilometers? Why is it so far..." Amidst the swirling wind and sand, having just completed a Yuan Force Acceleration and with the accumulation of his practice in the current world, Tao Shi¡¯s Yi Jin Jing was still at lv1, but he could already feel a significant increase in his consumption from the Acceleration. He could no longer employ such a high rate of Acceleration. However, this also meant that his strength had improved slightly. The noticeable increase in his Yuan Force consumption was the best proof of that. "Ah, I wonder if I can reach lv2 in fifteen days. It¡¯s going to be tough; Yi Jin Jing requires so much, but let¡¯s aim to reach lv3 within a year..."@@@@ Now equipped with two ¡¯Holzman Shields¡¯ and a full set of advanced bulletproof vests, carrying an AT200 assault rifle, and with the ¡¯Green Light Sword¡¯ at his waist, Tao Shi was armed to the teeth. In terms of preparation, he was even better off than most of the Inner City youths. "My talent ¡¯Dynamic Vision¡¯ is C+. Actually, that¡¯s not bad. At least with the AT200 and my shooting skills, I can deal with an Alien horde to some extent. It¡¯s just that the journey is a bit too long." Discover exclusive tales on novelhall.Co?m Looking at the direction of the signal source marked on his watch, and a rough estimate of the distance, Tao Shi couldn¡¯t help but sigh. When he first arrived, he used the long-wave radio transmitter to send a message to his brother¡¯s channel, then set it to loop transmission; but at this distance, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to receive anything. While listening to the newcomer channel¡¯s radio broadcast from the base, Tao Shi roughly determined his location based on the environment and his position. "Middle-earth, an area yet to be explored by the Pioneers. I hope I don¡¯t run into any trouble." After checking his equipment one more time, Tao Shi started walking in the general direction indicated. The tactical boots crunched on the stony ground of the Gobi desert. He pulled down his windproof and bulletproof goggles, which also had some infrared imaging capabilities, allowing him to see footprints where animals had recently passed. "The rations will last for fifteen days, but with constant movement, the water will only last for three or four days. Relying on my Inner Strength to hold out could push it to two more days, but that would affect combat capability. The desert environment is a bit troublesome." While walking, Tao Shi continued to look around cautiously, even though his Inner Strength wasn¡¯t robust enough for external projection. Still, circulating it within his body made it easier to carry his gear. He was also tuning the watch in his hand, searching for nearby frequency channels. He didn¡¯t send out any messages, just set it to a synchronous receiving mode. Base broadcasts, nearby public broadcasts, and the Chaoyang Society¡¯s channel. About half a day later, he received a message on the public screen. "Stop heading northwest; it¡¯s the sea out here, damn it. Either cross the sea or continue north to see if there¡¯s land connected. Middle-earth should be connected to Rainforest 01, and on the other side, possibly to Dune 01 or Rainforest 02." The direction was judged based on the magnetic field of the current world, which wouldn¡¯t be too far off if everyone was in this world. So although his strength was high, being discreetly recognized as the top expert of the Inner City. But in reality, the people ¡¯afraid¡¯ of him were not many, especially some ordinary families needn¡¯t worry too much. However, Eight-Armed Vajra was completely different. Although his current strength may be less than Gu Qiu¡¯s, that style of doing things was truly headache-inducing. Moreover, judging by his growth rate, it would be normal for him to reach or even surpass Gu Qiu in the future! Having strength and acting without any scruple, relentless in retaliation, truly makes one want to steer clear of him! Not to mention, now that his brother is sitting over here updating the long-wave radio signals, they were left scratching their heads. Well, no matter what, they had to escort this one safely on the road. But fortunately, judging by his equipment, he¡¯s not a weakling. By exchanging information with each other, "Dynamic Vision" was also a talent that could be quickly mastered. They could consider it mutual cooperation. And they also had two Outsiders who could be used as cannon fodder at their disposal. Although the distance to the new Development Zone was somewhat far, as long as their luck wasn¡¯t exceptionally bad, they shouldn¡¯t be too worried. Generally speaking, for Inner City Pioneers, unless their luck was particularly bad, there were rarely any losses on their awakening day. "Brother Tao Shi, have a good rest tonight. Temor and I will take turns keeping watch." With the two Outsiders, one for each to team up with, and the two automated machine gun turrets that Temor had modified, their defenses were quite complete. It¡¯s just that the journey was long, and they definitely couldn¡¯t reach their destination within half a month, and there might be some pressure on ammunition and logistics. They might need to make a return trip midway. It¡¯s considered a long-term team mission; for this period, they were essentially bound together. "Thank you both." Tao Shi didn¡¯t mention anything about his brother possibly coming to pick him up, nor the coverage range of his long-wave radio. The things that should remain mysterious, he kept mysterious, which in turn provided a greater deterrent effect. Have to say, his brother¡¯s way was quite practical. But as the night deepened, and Tao Shi began to meditate, an alarm from the warning sensors Temor had set up caused his forehead to mechanically twitch. "Be careful, something¡¯s coming." His irises then began to switch views, displaying the footage from the warning sensors. Several people in armor, with ugly faces and carrying weapons, were sniffing something and stealthily approaching their campfire-lit side. It seemed the flames had drawn the attention of these fellows. Judging from the sensors¡¯ footage, their armor was damaged, and many parts were stained with dried blood. The weapons in their hands also seemed battered, as if they had fled from some great battle. Looking at the continuous drooling and swallowing motions at the corners of their mouths, they must be starving... Chapter 479 - 425 "The armor¡¯s sprint speed exceeds twelve meters per second, the physique is strong, better to just fire directly." "Yeah, a headshot won¡¯t waste too many bullets." Tao Shi switched his AT200 to armor-piercing rounds and aimed directly at the five or six figures sneaking over in the night, resembling orcs, and then pulled the trigger. Noel fired at the same time. Bang bang bang~ Each shot resulted in a headshot, blossoming into sprays of blood, and these Oak soldiers were swiftly killed. "You guys, drag their bodies over here, and don¡¯t think about hiding anything, you know, I can see it." Noel pointed at two of the Outsider Pioneers, who without any complaints scurried over. Clinging to the thigh of an Inner City Pioneer, although it might mean doing some hard labor, it indeed increased their safety! The two of them had value themselves, they wouldn¡¯t be sent to die without reason. And occasionally, the young master of the Tao family would lend them a hand, and though there was much to do, they received at least the most basic respect. In this regard, they were already satisfied; it was much better than following the offspring of Inner City residents directly. The capabilities that these five or six guys had shown earlier were already enough to pose a lethal threat to them. Even if they had ordinary assault rifles, it might be over before they could react, killed either by a night ambush or shot with arrows! But in the hands of the Inner City master, it was just a matter of a few shots. As they dragged the bodies, they also envied Tao Shi considerably. The Tao family had become quite famous in the Outer City recently. It wasn¡¯t unheard of for people from the Outer City to move into the Inner City after showing good talent, which was a dream for many Outsiders.@@@@ But the rise of a family like the Tao¡¯s at such a speed was somewhat startling. They were touted as the adrenaline of the Outsiders, with Gu Qiu being a prior example... "What¡¯s this thing, it doesn¡¯t look human. This one still has a bit of life left in it, tough vitality to hold on for so long after being headshot." "Brother, we¡¯ve encountered Reincarnators." When Feng Xing and Noel saw Tao Shi¡¯s actions, they strangely felt a sense of relief. Having such a guy with them wasn¡¯t only pressure, after all! Now, as a family member, Feng Xing spoke with a deep voice, "Friends among the Reincarnators, we have no interest here, no missions either, just looking to find our way back." "Oh, new Pioneers, eh." The other side seemed to already have some understanding of Pioneers and sighed lightly. "Rest assured, we mean no harm. At the moment, we have no conflict of interest. Your gear doesn¡¯t look bad, and we are short-handed. Just come and help us find something, and afterwards, we¡¯ll send you on your way." The voice that followed made everyone¡¯s expression turn bitter. What does ¡¯short-handed, just come and help us out¡¯ mean? Isn¡¯t it just lacking cannon fodder and pack mules! We are familiar with this... Maybe those things ran into the Reincarnators and ended up in this wretched state; they could be from a scattered army. They must have heard the gunshots, seen the flashes, and discovered Noel¡¯s surveillance equipment. Mechanical enhancements came with many helpful tech gadgets, which were indeed effective. Noel even had two foldable reconnaissance drones. "This, we¡¯re in a hurry to get back to the base, and we¡¯ve already contacted the base." Feng Xing certainly didn¡¯t want to go over and be treated like a beast of burden, attempting to politely decline. "Ha, that long-wave radio you started up? We can¡¯t completely block it, but we do know the content of what you¡¯re sending. What, does one of you have a brother who¡¯s very strong?" A scoff came through, causing their faces to change slightly. "Stop pussyfooting around with them, collect the mines and come on over, behave yourselves. We just need your assistance in searching for someone. Once we find them, you can leave; we don¡¯t have time to waste here, hurry up." Chapter 480 - 425 Reincarnators_2 "I¡¯ll count to three, if you don¡¯t take it back, prepare to die!" The voices of three Reincarnators brought tremendous pressure to their group of five. And the guy who said they¡¯d die if they didn¡¯t retract their action even drew a katana from his waist and slashed through the air, instantly whipping up a violent wind. A sharp wind blade swooshed over everyone¡¯s heads, turning their faces pale. So strong! Even Tao Shi felt a shock in his heart, wondering if even his brother would be this strong if he were here! The range of the attack was wide, and its lethality was formidable. At least from his perspective, none of them would be able to withstand that strike! It must be nearing the defensive limits of the Holzman Shield. Theoretically, that single person could wipe them all out with just one move! He could even clear all the mines off the ground. The reason they were being asked to retract, according to his brother, was this thing called an obedience test! "We¡¯ll retract, we¡¯ll retract!" Noel could no longer withstand the pressure and clumsily used a specialized magnetic recovery device to click and clack the scattered mines back into place. The Reincarnators nodded in satisfaction. Stay connected with novelhall.Co?m "Good, good. He who knows the times is a wise man. Don¡¯t worry, we have no conflicting interests with you, just stay out of our way," said one of them calmly, a man with red eyes whose three comma-shaped pupils could seemingly be seen even in the darkness of night. He seemed to be the implicit leader of the four Reincarnators. The one who had slashed the wind blade from before stood by his side. Tao Shi¡¯s Dynamic Vision allowed him to see the faces of all four people. The handsome young man with black hair and red eyes with three comma-shaped pupils, the middle-aged man with a cold face who had unleashed the wind blade. A seductively dressed dancer with not much fabric on her body, holding a fan and with a deep V-neckline, and a towering figure holding a gatling gun, carrying an ammunition box, standing over two meters tall. From the red glint in the upper half of his eye, it was also similar to mechanical augmentation. Among the four, there was only one with mechanical augmentations, perhaps there weren¡¯t many auxiliary devices like drones or detectors. "Hand over the radio, it looks like it¡¯s a Yuan Force item." The towering man carrying the machine gun snorted and said. Tao Shi was from the outer city; although reluctant, he was also adept at reading the room and judging the situation. "Hold on, what are those two things?" Obviously, in the presence of the Sharingan, his movements could not be concealed. Their leader seemed indifferent at first, but upon seeing the man silently trying to hide the shields, the captain, who knew the man¡¯s character, immediately asked. This caused the burly man to awkwardly take out the Holzman Shields and hand them over. He then turned back and glared at Tao Shi with indignant hatred, "Damn it, hurry up and say where these come from! There are two of them, they definitely weren¡¯t acquired by accident!" The leader, who had shown little interest initially, displayed a curious expression upon receiving the Holzman Shields, "Indeed, quite good items, the warning effect is decent." Then, he turned his head towards Tao Shi, who had just gotten up, his Sharingan spinning, Illusion Technique: Hypnotic Eye! "Spill it, where did they come from." "My brother gave them to me." Tao Shi, his speech slightly impaired, just opened his mouth and responded almost without resistance, but the slight mental fortitude gained from his Inner Strength training still gave him a bit of resistance to the illusion; after speaking, he quickly snapped out of it. This caught the owner of the Sharingan by surprise. Although not going all out, and away from the Ninja World, the efficacy of Hypnotic Eye indeed diminished, and the whole Abyss was quite unfriendly towards pure illusion techniques. But for a newbie, he shouldn¡¯t be much better than the average person, right? The fact that he freed himself right after answering was unexpected; he seemed to have a decent talent for mental strength. "Always your brother, it seems he holds a high position among the Pioneers." At this, a flicker of interest crossed his eyes... Roar~ A deep dragon chant suddenly came from the sky, bringing with it an oppressive feeling to everyone present. "Hmm? A Fallen Beast and a Banisher Spirit, perhaps?" The leader, who had been deep in thought, felt a chill, then a surge of excitement, "Get ready, the Banisher Spirit is powerful, don¡¯t mess it up!" The pitch-black night sky was suddenly torn as a massive creature burst through the clouds, diving towards them. Under the vigilant gaze of the Sharingan, this Fallen Beast seemed rather large... And the people on it, seemed a bit too many... Chapter 481 - 426 Innate Barrier Effects "Here it comes! So big! Be careful!" The three tomoe continually spun in the Sharingan, and he hadn¡¯t expected the enemy to charge directly at them, and at such a fast speed! Instantly, his hands quickly formed a hand seal. Fire Release: Dragon Flame Singing! The spiraling fire dragon rushed towards the heavens, charging towards the enormous black shadow diving down from the sky. The next moment, rat-a-tat-tat~ The sound of gunfire erupted, as the brawny man with the rotary machine gun roared, aiming the barrage at the sky. The blue bullets, seemingly endowed with some special ability, tore through the night sky and continuously struck the barrier outside the dragon! However, both kinds of attacks seemed to be directly swallowed and dissolved by the invisible barrier! In contrast, the black dragon opened its mouth, and a stream of green acidic fire spewed downwards. This forced the group to leap away from their spot, also moving them further away from Tao Shi and the others. After the green flames sprayed the ground, even the rocks began to burn and corrode, creating a green wall of fire. And only after the Reincarnators made a miserable escape did they realize the attack had not aimed at them at all, it was purely a wall of fire that separated them from the Pioneers they had been near! This... "Good kid, what kind of constitution do you have to keep getting hit like this?" Tao Yu stood atop the Alien Dragon, glanced at the swollen face of Tao Shi, and seemed to chuckle helplessly. This guy had just come out of the healing pod not too long ago, right? Although it certainly wasn¡¯t him who instigated the trouble, he must have a knack for finding it. "Brother!" Tao Shi¡¯s voice was leaky, but he seemed somewhat happy. It was as if he had found his pillar of support. Discover hidden content at novelhall.Co?m When Tao Yu last returned, he was in the healing pod the whole time and had no chance to say goodbye. Seeing his big brother ride over on such a creature and easily drive away the Reincarnators, he finally sighed in relief and felt a little embarrassed about his earlier thoughts that his brother couldn¡¯t handle the situation. He then quickly said, "Maybe there is something valuable on me, be careful, one of them has psychic attack abilities, I was hypnotized by just one glance." "Hmm, no worries, I¡¯ve dealt with them." Sharingan, huh? Tao Yu had seen it on the way down. At this moment, Feng Xing and Nor both felt invigorated and shocked. Is this the legendary Eight-Armed Vajra? Even more domineering than the rumors! "Mr. Tao, be careful, that¡¯s the Sharingan, although it doesn¡¯t seem to belong to anyone from Konoha." Kisame stood to the side and reminded him, then led his team to land directly on the ground. Hikariya Yo did the same. Two ninja squads formed a triangular encirclement with the Reincarnators below and Tao Yu standing on the dragon¡¯s head above them, placing immense pressure on the Reincarnators, who looked ghastly pale. Especially the leader with the Sharingan, whose eyes scanned restlessly like a radar, erratically looking around. The speed at which Kisame and Hikariya Yo led their squads down had already made his heart lurch. Two squads of elite Jonin-led ninja?! "Hidden Mist Village ninjas? Do you wish to make enemies with us from Konoha?" The self-proclaimed Konoha ninja¡¯s tone was fierce, as if trying to intimidate them with that declaration. "As if we weren¡¯t enemies already." Kisame grinned with a sneer. "Kisame Hoshigaki! Akatsuki!" At that moment, the Sharingan Reincarnator seemed to have recognized their identity, his face full of apprehension, especially eyeing Kisame¡¯s weapon with doubt and surprise. This made Tao Yu raise an eyebrow; perhaps this guy had seen Kisame from the future. When pulling someone in, it was primarily necessary to cover them with one¡¯s own Unity of Heaven and Man aura. If the individual had a strong Domain, the distance at which it could be unfolded would be reduced. If they were too strong, to the point where one¡¯s own aura could not even be unleashed due to compression, needing physical contact to do so. Then whether or not to unfold it didn¡¯t matter, the disparity was too large to be of significance. "Only one of you four can live. There are a few questions, and the one who answers best will survive." Tao Yu¡¯s words caused all four Reincarnators to change their expressions. Although they knew there was a divisive effect, and it wasn¡¯t certain if the promise would be kept, they had no other choice in their current situation. "How did you acquire chakra? How did you obtain that thing between mental and physical energy?" Tao Yu stared at the owner of the Sharingan and asked. Seeing that the question was directed solely at him, and that the corrosion on his body had temporarily paused, he was still numb, he rejoiced inwardly and hurriedly said "It¡¯s from the Ninja world. Our main god assigned us a mission to acquire chakra. By gravely injuring ten ninjas and sacrificing them while they were still alive, we could receive the main god¡¯s blessing and get chakra. Moreover, afterward, similar methods could be used to enhance the strength of body and spirit, thereby increasing the chakra extraction effect..." Hearing his words, Tao Yu also felt it was a bit strange. Good grief, Earth¡¯s world will indeed has a different way of doing things, akin to a converter. But if he left the Ninja world, he would also experience a decrease in chakra activity. It seems that the Sharingan might have been obtained in a similar manner. "What approximate year did you visit the Ninja world, do you know about the neighboring worlds to the fragment border?" "I don¡¯t know what the neighboring fragments are, because the focus was on completing the task, so I had no interest in knowing more. The time was around the 63rd year of Konoha, the Third Hokage died in battle, and a powerful organization known as Akatsuki emerged. I can provide the intelligence I know..." Lacking the most useful information, Tao Yu naturally lost interest in this one. "So after your return, can you receive treatment by the main god?" "Treatment?" They too were stunned, could the main god actually be so benevolent? Tao Yu always had Perception, so he was fairly certain there was none... "Talk about your strong Reincarnators, what level would you say you belong to, and tell me about your deployment method and the current situation in this world..." ... With another twist, Tao Yu and the woman dressed as Mai Shiranui reappeared with several items in hand, while the other three were gone, leaving only their captain, face hugged by a Facehugger, unaware if he was alive or dead, ¡¯sleeping¡¯. Tao Yu looked at a bottle in his hand; the bottle contained two Sharingans, making him sigh slightly. The Sharingan was just an object of Yuan Force, not able to be absorbed as a Skill, but it could be sold to those impanters of Alien species, thus its value was greatly reduced. Moreover, this guy¡¯s body wasn¡¯t of the Uchiha clan, so Alien parasitism was also a long shot, he just tried it casually. Wondering if it could be installed on Zombies or Alien Dragons. Killing Reincarnators also resulted in no Yuan Force dropping, no Skills either, and as for Yuan Force items, there were only their equipment. "So this is the basis for cooperation, isn¡¯t it? If there were any drops, they would have gone crazy killing by now. It must be a deliberate move by the world will to curb this." Perhaps, residents who venture deep into the Abyss under the main worlds like the present world and Earth all have similar characteristics. "Here, find your own stuff." Tao Yu carelessly tossed back those Yuan Force items and then looked at Mai with rosy cheeks "Let¡¯s try it out first, if it fails, consider it my experimental failure." "I cannot choose the task world at will, so I don¡¯t know when I will be able to see the master next time..." Mai behaved very respectfully. During her interrogation, with just a bit of knowledge from the fragments of worlds and her own tidbits of information, he easily made some deductions about the current state of Earth. The might he displayed was truly terrifying! Mai, following Tao Yu, was awestruck by his deductions about Earth¡¯s changes. "Heh, we¡¯ll talk about it next time." Tao Yu was not the least bit arrogant because of Mai¡¯s respect. Although he had used both the Taming Technique Seed of Spirit and the Dao Heart Demon Seed, none of these were absolute compulsory controls. It was uncertain to what effect they would work. But since it was just a casual attempt with nothing to lose, it didn¡¯t matter much anyway... Crack... The Alien was born, glanced over, no Sharingan, as expected, useless. Well, forget it, straight to the moon then... Chapter 482 - 427: Target the Moon Ao~ The loud Dragon¡¯s Chant resonated above the skies of the new Development Zone base as Tao Yu brought Tao Shi back to base. "You can¡¯t neglect combat skills and experience either, seek more advice from Kisame and the others." After dumping the bruised and purplish Tao Shi without giving him any medicine, boys needed to be toughened up; as long as they didn¡¯t die, it was fine. He didn¡¯t want to wrap up everything for him and end up raising a problem-maker. Actually, this guy felt quite prone to passively attracting trouble already. "Safety comes first, and ask more if you don¡¯t understand anything." Kisame and the others also jumped down one after the other; the place they were headed to wasn¡¯t quite suitable for them. "I understand." Tao Shi nodded earnestly like a pecking chick. "The prettier the woman, the more deceptive they can be; just be careful not to be used, I¡¯m leaving." Tao Yu dropped Little Black down as well, leaving Kisame to look after it, then pulled on the reins that were attached to the Wood Release, and the Alien Dragon soared into the air heading toward Pandora. Everything that needed to be prepared had been readied; it was about time! "With Kaguya still sealed and the Gedo Mazo not summoned away, they have no means to exploit it. The only concern is the fully-formed Rinnegan that they could use. Thus, infiltration must be a priority!" Tao Yu¡¯s eyes twinkled with resolve as he rode atop the Alien Dragon. Besides, he needed to use the Harkonnen family¡¯s spacecraft, as the Alien Dragon¡¯s method of flight couldn¡¯t leave the planet¡¯s atmosphere. "The rich lady mentioned that as long as one gets close and concentrates their mental power, the will of the world will help the World Breaker to enter, although it will cost some Yuan Force..." Tao Yu recalled some information he had learned from the rich lady. Experience tales with novelhall.Co?m Being a World Breaker inherently signified the capability to travel to worlds formed in the heavens. The prerequisite was to have the means to enter suborbital space, and then focus one¡¯s will to lock onto the target.@@@@ To temporarily leave an independent world suspended in the sky after entering would cost Yuan Force, and generally speaking, the amount required would be even more. Thus, each entry into an independent world was a gamble. "Even to return from an independent world to the current one, the time spent in meditation would be greatly extended, but since the Moon favors a one-hit kill approach, it shouldn¡¯t take too much time..." At that moment, Tao Yu had confidence in his eyes. Stepping down from the Alien Dragon onto the thick vines, Tao Yu also felt a sense of wonder at the scale of Pandora¡¯s vegetation. Especially now that he had mastered Wood Release, looking at these robust branches and vines, he could sense their abundant vitality. Since he couldn¡¯t hide the Alien Dragon in the shadows, Tao Yu directed it to find a nearby safe place to bury itself. After disembarking, he let it fly away. "Lead the way. Is the spaceship ready?" "They have a spaceship parked on the opposite side, and there¡¯s a natural fissure here." Sully led Tao Yu forward, and he could feel that the world¡¯s barrier here was weaker. Both sides had constructed a ¡¯shed¡¯ at this barrier, seemingly to prevent the exchange of air. Inside Pandora¡¯s ¡¯shed¡¯ were two four-meter-tall powered armors, while on the other side stood four fully armed Harkonnen soldiers, with no sign of any Ninja. Since the arrangement had already been agreed upon in advance, after bringing Tao Yu here, a Harkonnen soldier approached and said in a calm tone "Is this the one?" They conversed in English, which allowed for quite smooth communication. "Yes, it¡¯s the one we¡¯d agreed on previously." "Come with me, please. Due to an issue on the suborbital platform, the ship is autonomous, without a pilot. If there are any problems, you can contact us remotely. Do you need a spacesuit to travel to outer space?" "No need." "Good. If there any intelligence, we hope to share it." The Harkonnen Family felt fear towards the strange outer space too. At this time, spaceships capable of descending from suborbital space had already done so, leaving behind those that couldn¡¯t enter the atmosphere, along with crew members who had already left. Tao Yu was willing to take the risk to go up and check the situation; they really didn¡¯t harbor any malicious intentions. Having someone else act as cannon fodder to test the waters, there are such good deals... The Harkonnen Family¡¯s landing craft looked somewhat like an irregular sphere, and the control panel inside was on the darker side. As it was remotely controlled, Tao Yu didn¡¯t need to do much. The Harkonnen Family¡¯s home world had experienced an intelligence AI rebellion in the past, and they had a high level of security measures against autonomous systems. Even if the spaceship was remotely controlled, the level of intelligence was very low. Even though Tao Yu was fairly certain the Harkonnen Family wouldn¡¯t likely play any dirty tricks, upon entering the spaceship, he still continued to expend magical power to keep part of his shadow outside the hold. He wanted to ensure that if they did have any bad intentions, he could use the shadow connection to escape. Ordinary people could perform suborbital skydives, and with his capabilities, making a space descent or such was not an issue. Still, one could never be too careful... Chapter 483 - 428 "This belongs to dark technology, doesn¡¯t it..." Tao Yu looked at the rising view outside the landing craft, yet there was hardly any shaking inside, which slightly improved his opinion of the Harkonnen Family. Although it seemed that their technology wasn¡¯t as advanced as RDA¡¯s, their core technology class was indeed high. The landing craft wasn¡¯t flying by any kind of jet propulsion, but seemed to be utilizing a similar technology to the Holzman Shield, creating a sense of distortion. It should be that the entire technology system was developed around the dark technology of the Holzman Shield. And as the view continued to elevate and began to enter the stratosphere, Tao Yu also faintly heard some rustling whispers near his ear, the voices growing louder and clearer. The nonsense murmurs, which sounded like gibberish, made one irritable, and if it weren¡¯t for "Mental Immunity," there would probably be other forms of erosion as well. "Mr. Tao, do you feel the whispers?" The slightly anxious voice of the Harkonnen Family communicator came through the communicator. "Yes, don¡¯t worry, our mental power is quite high, and our resistance is stronger, it won¡¯t be like yours." "Then will this thing affect us?" "According to the experience we have summarized so far, this kind of erosion will indeed increase gradually, and the volume of the voices will get louder and lower, but it usually requires a very long time. However, if something bad happens in your world, it might accelerate this process..." Tao Yu shared some information he knew. Since they had lent him a spaceship, although he didn¡¯t like the Harkonnen Family, he would still give the payment that was due... Just like that, while casually chatting and sharing his feelings, Tao Yu successfully arrived at the suborbital space! Looking out, the entire sky seemed as unreal as a curtain. Even turning back to look at the ground gave a similar ¡¯unreal¡¯ feeling, hazy as if separated by some layer. Read new adventures at novelhall.Co?m The whispers and murmurs continuously grew louder, whether urgent or soothing, without any pattern, coming from all directions! Although Tao Yu had "Mental Immunity," the physical noise still made him somewhat irritable. "I¡¯m going to take a look outside; no need to open the door specially for me, I can get out on my own. You can recall the spaceship. When it¡¯s time to come back, I can get down by myself." Tao Yu said to the person on the other end of the communicator, and then leveraging the shadow left outside, he directly jumped out of the spaceship. The negative pressure of the vacuum caused some discomfort, but Tao Yu¡¯s physique quickly adapted. With the inhalation and exhalation of the Qi of Heaven and Earth, a large amount of negative energy was present, then transformed by the "Dao Heart Demon Seed" into negative attribute magic power, and stuffed into the Innate Barrier. Afterward, pausing in the suborbital space, he turned his head towards the moon, the only peculiar thing within the curtain, and began to focus his mind. From the suborbital space, the moon looked different, without that bright curtain-like appearance, as if one could directly see the moon¡¯s surface, with its craters and bumps, much more realistic than the other starry backgrounds. As he focused his attention, the other noises around him gradually faded away, and he vaguely heard a distinct whisper coming from the moon. Compared to the incomprehensible murmurs, the voices from the moon were much simpler. ¡¯Save me,¡¯ ¡¯Save me,¡¯ ¡¯Don¡¯t save me.¡¯ These were the few meanings that kept cycling, with ¡¯Don¡¯t save me¡¯ accounting for about one-tenth. And it wasn¡¯t in any language Tao Yu understood; it was all thanks to Willpower Translation. "What the heck? The Otsutsuki have their own language?" Tao Yu was confused. Was Kaguya being polluted and eroded? If that was the case, then it was indeed a bit troublesome! "But what does Kaguya mean? Does she want to be saved or not?" Inside this protected planet, it seemed much safer, and it wouldn¡¯t make sense to have come all this way for nothing. As the enveloping world will receded, a faint, pungent smell came with the pale yellow fog throughout the city. But more severe than the fog was the harsh suppression by the local rules after losing the protection of the world will! It was as if they were bullying him, a foreigner! "Although the little rich woman said the suppression in independent worlds is usually stronger, I didn¡¯t expect it to be this strong, even suppressing the physical body? That¡¯s just too absurd..." Tao Yu felt soreness in his joints and muscular pain, as if his whole body was starting to rust, presumably because his physical body did not quite match the world¡¯s rule intensity. Beyond that, the operation of True Yuan was extremely sluggish, magic felt lazy, and even mental power seemed to be confined within his own body. He felt a slight connection with the Alien Dragon through his shadow, but it was now intermittent, as if encountering a vast obstruction. Scathach could still be summoned, but not only was one¡¯s own magic reduced and the burden tremendous, but if she appeared, she would also be subjected to a secondary reduction in magic, making it not worth the loss. He could sense the Innate Boundary Field, but could also feel the immense increase in the energy needed to activate it. Coupled with the multiple factors suppressing him currently, he feared he only had the strength for one strike. However, combined with Innate Time Control, it meant that when necessary, he could nearly unleash full power in response to an enemy. "It¡¯s not just this problem, but it seems that this world has some high-entity existence..." Tao Yu understood some mechanical tips the world will had instilled in him before leaving. If he used powers from outside this world excessively, he might attract the attention of high entities! It was better to slowly assimilate and digest by leveraging the power of this world itself. What kind of tricky world is this! Feeling the cost to leave, it was a hundred thousand to come in, but to return the same way would cost a million! "Although going back and forth to the present world is free, it still requires at least an hour of meditation to complete the communication..." Tao Yu tried to communicate with the present world, which was much harder than in the world fragments. Checking the communicator, it was a hefty piece of work; one could only send one message a month, and the price was also capped. Whether it was those seen upon entry, those felt thereafter, the world suppression currently or the ¡¯high-entity existence¡¯ hinted at by the world will. All full suggested the terror of this world. "But could it also be indicating the potential of this world..." Now that he was here, Tao Yu would not leave without doing anything and wasting a million Yuan Force to return. After all, he still had Innate Time Control as a last resort. Rubbing his shoulders and producing crackling sounds, Tao Yu gradually completed his adaptation. In all respects, he was tremendously restricted, including his basic physical strength, possibly less than ten percent effective. But according to the intent left by the world will, once he acquired local powers, he could slowly "integrate" his own strength into it, gradually achieving a more normal functioning without alerting high entities upon use. Relatively speaking, the use of talents, treasure, and powers was unaffected, but due to the difference in standing, they might also draw extra attention, likely only to be used for emergencies. Still, with a safety net, just getting some preliminary understanding should be enough... Looking up at the surrounding alley, the nearby architectural style was a bit old-fashioned, like a mix of medieval and modern, with the smell of the mist tinged with a hint of sulfur, possibly from burning unclean coal? "Should be a world predominantly inhabited by ordinary people, I wonder if I can find any information on the transcendental..." Tao Yu looked at his attire, a tactical vest plus a small waistcoat, which might be a bit out of place here; he should think of a way to change clothes first, wondering if there is any form of identity verification here... ¡ª¡ª Chapter 484 - 429 Intelligence "Can¡¯t bring myself to do it, everything here is just so miserable..." Tao Yu had only stashed away the tactical vest into the Corpse Hiding Mirror, and on a superficial level, his shirt and vest didn¡¯t look too different from the attire of the nearby residents, except for the fact that the material and workmanship would reveal differences upon closer inspection. With no money on him, Tao Yu had been prepared to rely on his still agile skills to play the part of a gentleman of the night. But after breaking into several residences in a row, he came up empty-handed. Moreover, he discovered that the lives of the people here seemed to be very modest; many rooms were rented out to multiple occupants, with traces of people sleeping on the floor, all living a hard life. However, thanks to his still superior hearing and his own Dexterity, Tao Yu had gathered some understanding from the numerous conversations he had eavesdropped on. His current location was the capital of a kingdom called Loen, Becland, and this place appeared to be a part of Becland¡¯s East Borough, likely a slum. The income was quite complicated, the main currency seemed to be something called Sule and pence, and there were also Gold Pounds, which seemed to be infrequently used, at least by the people here, and although they were called Gold Pounds, they seemed to be banknotes. Many people here also held beliefs, but their faiths were quite complex. The Divine Spirits they often thanked included Night, Storm, and Steam¡ªquite peculiar. Considering the perspective he had when entering this world and some hints from the will of the world, Tao Yu felt it was possible that this world had True Gods; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been able to block those entities from beyond the planet to form a protective shield. It was likely that these three were the actual Divine Spirits. "They still recognize gold and silver, that¡¯s good. I do have some on me, time to gather some information..." Tao Yu glanced at the street sign that read ¡¯Daravi Street¡¯ and then noticed a pub that was dirty on the outside but bustling with noise inside. Let¡¯s check this place out, as these kinds of spots usually have the most up-to-date information; maybe there¡¯s something like a Thieves Guild around here as well... ... He squeezed into the pub, the smell of alcohol and sweat immediately hitting him in the face. Although lively, the pub was quite cramped, with a heavy flow of people, which probably suited the spending power of this East Borough. But after all, Tao Yu had mingled in the outer city areas, where the conditions were even worse than here, so he wasn¡¯t fussy. Scanning the surroundings, Tao Yu locked his gaze on the direction of the bar and then made his way over, leveraging his still exceptional strength. His aggressive manner drew some angry glares, but that show of strength kept anyone from talking back. Having hung around the outer city areas, Tao Yu understood how to deal in such places well: showing muscle could reduce trouble. But soon, Tao Yu felt a strong force bump into him, seemingly also headed toward the bar, which surprised him, prompting him to start pulling back and then looking to the side. Huh? He didn¡¯t see anyone! This... Uh~ Looking down at a tuft of messy blonde hair, he noticed it belonged to a little person under one and a half meters tall. Yet the strength was formidable, and certainly not what he, or rather, she seemed capable of producing, prompting Tao Yu to stay cautious. "Excuse me, please move aside." A muffled voice came from the little person, seemingly disliking the nearby odors which caused some discomfort. Tao Yu obligingly stepped aside and then followed her. Seeing her head towards the bar, she seemed to be looking for someone. Tao Yu discreetly positioned himself to one side as though he was contemplating something. Quickly, she seemed to find the person she was looking for¡ªa young man in his twenties with a look of meanness between his brows, but also with a somewhat gentle face, as though he crafted his demeanor specifically to survive in this environment. "Williams, I need to talk to you," the little person said gruffly, banging on the table, creating a loud bang. Her strength was indeed great. Upon hearing what Tao Yu said, she managed to suppress the anger in her heart, but still felt somewhat stifled. "Don¡¯t misidentify people next time, move aside." After saying that, she pushed past Tao Yu with displeasure and squeezed her way out again. "She¡¯s a girl." Williams waited until Ao had left before he carefully offered a reminder. "Oh, is that so? I thought she had delicate and handsome features, I must have misjudged. I¡¯m actually here for you, I heard you have some information." Tao Yu laid a few gold beans on the counter. Although not a traditional currency, they still caught Williams¡¯s eye with a glint. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t dare to accept such things, but as someone who dealt in information, he certainly had no problem. He had the necessary discernment. "Oh, my friend, you¡¯ve come to the right person. I¡¯m clear on all the local news." "I¡¯m a countryman who has just arrived in Becland, looking to make something of myself here, so I want to learn some precautions and need a more secluded place to discuss some other issues." "No problem, follow me, we¡¯ll talk in my room." .Co?m Seeing the gold beans Tao Yu offered, Williams was very accommodating and then led him to a room on the second floor of the tavern... ... Clearly, it was impossible to learn all the precautions and customs of Becland in a short time. But having taken Tao Yu¡¯s money, Williams tailored a plan of action for him. First, it was to help him arrange a set of identity papers. Since he was in this line of work, he had the necessary connections. "Don¡¯t worry, these identities are real people who had unfortunately met with various accidents. We¡¯ve carefully selected some without relatives, no need to worry. One of them fits you perfectly." Williams wasn¡¯t concerned with whether Tao Yu genuinely wanted to make a fortune as a foreigner in Becland. Since Tao Yu said so, he believed it and simply selected the identity of a foreign worker who had been fired due to illness and was subsequently forgotten, becoming a piece of their data. "The management of migrant populations isn¡¯t strict to begin with. It¡¯s normal to accidentally lose identity papers. This should suffice for your needs." Tao Yu took a look; it was an identity of someone called ¡¯Fokke Soxy¡¯ from Tingin. "I¡¯m not familiar with Tingin. Won¡¯t I get exposed?" "No, he had no relatives there either. You just need to know that Tingin is the city of the university. Everything else you can say you¡¯ve forgotten because it¡¯s been so long." Williams then continued, "You can use this identity to rent a place to live, and you can say you moved from the dire conditions of Puslan Street to improve your living situation. Do you need me to recommend a place for you?" "If you could, that would be great. Also, on my way here, I heard some supernatural legends that I¡¯m quite interested in. Do you have any information on that?" Tao Yu took out a few more gold beans, not worrying that this ordinary man might try to swindle him. Yet, upon hearing Tao Yu¡¯s words, Williams¡¯s face twisted in conflict, and he ultimately turned down Tao Yu¡¯s new offer, "Sorry, I don¡¯t know much about that. Ordinary people who get too involved in such matters can easily encounter misfortune. My only advice is, if you¡¯re an ordinary person, you¡¯d better not delve into it..." Tao Yu could sense that the man knew a thing or two but was probably worried about something and hence decided not to earn this bit of money. It might have something to do with the little dwarf, but Williams seemed to have some basic principles and chose not to betray her just for money. Tao Yu nodded and didn¡¯t press further. He had left a trace on the little dwarf earlier and should be able to track her down later... Chapter 485 - 430 Emperor Roselle’s Diary Walking out of a pawnshop, Tao Yu had tucked away a hefty sum of five hundred Gold Pounds. "This pawnshop¡¯s exchange rate is so exorbitant. I wonder if it¡¯s possible to counterfeit some Gold Pounds when I find time to return to the modern world." He had exchanged gold for approximately five hundred Gold Pounds at this establishment much like a pawnshop. It was probable that he had been somewhat shortchanged, but in a place that had a unified currency, it was too conspicuous to always use gold nuggets. It was better to exchange for some local currency. Moreover, having once visited a tavern to buy an identity, Tao Yu had managed to roughly understand the normal prices in this area. One Gold Pound was equivalent to twenty Sules, one Sule was equivalent to twelve Pennies, and the price for an ordinary steak in a tavern was about five or six Pennies, hence the purchasing power of Gold Pounds was quite substantial. This money wasn¡¯t Gold Coins; rather, it was a form of banknotes with the highest denomination being ten Gold Pounds. Based on the purchasing power of everyday items, the buying power of a ten Gold Pound note was nearly ten thousand yuan. Tao Yu had forty of the largest denomination notes and one hundred Gold Pounds in various other denominations. With the technology at the State Capital, counterfeiting money from this era shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right? However, in a world with extraordinary abilities, it¡¯s uncertain whether there would be any special anti-counterfeiting measures on the money, and like here, the larger amounts also realized functions like cheques and electronic transfers. Anyway, I¡¯ll give it a try when I go back. For now, it seems the purchasing power of the currency here is quite strong. "It¡¯s a pity that extraordinary abilities usually can¡¯t be directly measured in currency. It would be good if they could just be purchased." Tao Yu sighed inwardly. Luckily, that dwarf didn¡¯t seem to have much money on hand, so maybe information could be pried from her with money. He sniffed, the faint odor of industrial pollution in the air still unpleasant. But Tao Yu had already captured the scent he had left on the dwarf. "Use as little as possible, as little as possible." Tao Yu kept reminding himself to use as little power alien to this world as possible. Yet he still followed the guidance of that trail and arrived at an apartment building. The dwarf had come here¡ªit seemed she wasn¡¯t visiting friends but had returned home. Now, as night fell in this world, Tao Yu thought it over and decided to go straight to the point! Although the dwarf¡¯s strength was decent, Tao Yu still felt confident, unafraid of her getting agitated. To put it plainly, even if his own strength was no less than the other party, and even if he were just a regular person in terms of physical fitness, pure fighting skills alone were enough to handle quite a lot of trouble. There¡¯s no need to worry about safety issues. Being sincere and adding a bit of Gold Pounds should make the other party more willing to talk. With money in his pocket, Tao Yu felt emboldened. He followed the scent to a doorway, where he could faintly hear two people inside but felt no sense of danger. "Spirit Perception has also become much weaker. I can¡¯t become too dependent on it." As Tao Yu thought this, he knocked on the door politely. "Who is it?" A somewhat lazy voice came through the door. It was someone else, Tao Yu pondered. Enjoy new chapters from novelhall.Co?m "Hello, I¡¯m looking for Miss Xu." There seemed to be a pause after hearing Tao Yu¡¯s words, then he heard voices whispering softly. "God, Xu, someone¡¯s looking for you. Sounds like a guy, and he has a pleasant voice." "I don¡¯t know." After a brief exchange between them, Tao Yu heard the dwarf hustle to the door. Another external force? Tao Yu frowned slightly, thinking of Chakra. External forces were a shortcut for many, yet Tao Yu wasn¡¯t very fond of them. Still, considering the high level of power in this world, he was prepared to learn more about it. "So that stuff I drank is called a Magic Potion, huh? I felt a bit strange after drinking it, and don¡¯t even know exactly what abilities I¡¯ve gained. You two seem different, too. Hugh, you seem to have more physical strength, while you still seem so vulnerable." Tao Yu nodded vaguely and then probed with his questions. "Different methods lead to different outcomes. Hugh is more adept at combat. You don¡¯t even know your own approach, do you? What¡¯s your next sequence, and how do you advance?" Fors¡¯s eyes brightened. If that were the case, then the ten Gold Pounds were well spent, because otherwise, she¡¯d feel uneasy accepting it. "Ah? Is that so? What happens if I¡¯m unclear about how to advance? Or what if I use your methods?" "You could die, or maybe, at best, go mad..." Fors spoke with uncertainty. Having been exposed to sufficient information, Tao Yu also roughly understood the general idea. Superhuman abilities in this world are likely obtained by consuming Magic Potions, and advancement also involves consuming Magic Potions. There also seems to be something like profession restrictions, where once you¡¯ve chosen a path, you have to continue down it? If that¡¯s the case, then as long as one has enough resources and Magic Potions, couldn¡¯t one advance as quickly as drinking water? "Can you advance just by taking Magic Potions?" "Uh, why do you have that question? Isn¡¯t the discomfort you feel when taking them obvious? There¡¯s a real possibility of losing control and dying. The higher the sequence, the greater the danger. Usually, you have to spend enough time in one sequence before taking the next step, right? Actually, I¡¯m not very sure, I just know it¡¯s very dangerous..." Fors shared what she knew; she was only an apprentice of sequence nine herself, but her information generally confirmed Tao Yu¡¯s guess. "We do know of a gathering of extraordinaries. If you¡¯re willing to pay, it¡¯s not impossible to bring you there, but whether you can find the items or information you want, that¡¯s your own responsibility." It seemed that, on account of the Gold Pounds, Hugh was willing to take Tao Yu to the gathering. Great! It seemed that, although Magic Potions weren¡¯t widespread, they appeared not to be too difficult to obtain! However, Tao Yu¡¯s expression soon tightened slightly as he saw something that seemed somewhat unbelievable. But he controlled his expression well and, looking at Fors who was collecting manuscripts, said, "Oh, what¡¯s that piece of paper? What¡¯s written on it..." Tao Yu didn¡¯t finish his sentence but pointed at something written in Chinese that Fors had exposed while collecting drafts. His face remained composed, but his mind was slightly flustered. What is this, what¡¯s going on with this world? "It¡¯s normal not to understand; this is a legendary diary of Emperor Roselle. Rumor has it that it contains magical runes or characters he created that hold mysterious, extraordinary powers, but no one can understand it." Fors shrugged, and Tao Yu didn¡¯t ask further about who Emperor Roselle was, presuming him to be a famous figure. And now, it seemed very likely that he was a trans-dimensional traveler! The Chosen One of this world? I wonder if he¡¯s still alive. "I¡¯m a bit curious, may I have a look?" "Of course, it¡¯s just some inspiration material for me. A friend wanted it, and I was going to give it to her." Fors shrugged with an indifferent look. And Tao Yu naturally took the ¡¯diary¡¯ and glanced over it. It felt less like a diary and more like a journal... "December 20th, it¡¯s about to start a new year, but the feedback I keep receiving is very puzzling and troubling." "This world has no oil! Absolutely no oil!" Indeed, it was a diary, and the traveler wasn¡¯t an upstanding person. However, judging by the title, he must have achieved considerable success. To be called an emperor in a place that likely houses a True God, he probably was no weakling... Chapter 486 - 431: Extraordinary Gathering "The God of Craftsmanship? Another deity..." The diary entry wasn¡¯t long, and Tao Yu glanced through it quickly, finishing it in no time. From the description, it seemed that the transmigrator had already taken office, but he couldn¡¯t find the oil, the blood of industry, so he started some kind of sanitation movement. Besides that, he mentioned the Church of the God of Craftsmanship and a secret organization he planned to join. He didn¡¯t specify which secret organization it was, only that it could covertly influence the world, making it sound as enigmatic as The Riddler. Find adventures on novelhall.Co?m "Emperor Roselle was an impressive individual indeed. I wonder what secrets his notes contain. I¡¯d like to collect some when I have the time," Tao Yu remarked casually. "Maybe there will be some at that extraordinaries¡¯ gathering. Another friend of mine is also interested like you are. She plans to attend the next meeting as well, but I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯d be willing to join us. If she isn¡¯t, then I won¡¯t take you with me next time; I¡¯ll take them," Fors said offhandedly. Upon hearing this, Tao Yu nodded, not paying it much attention, "Okay, when will it be?" "In five days..." ... Five days was but the blink of an eye for Tao Yu, who had just arrived in this strange world. He had a very full five days. Gathering all sorts of old newspapers to understand the current situation of the world, he learned that it was probably similar to the steam era, where electricity was beginning to be used, but due to the lack of oil, the overall industrial capacity was about on par with the first industrial revolution. Extraordinaries were also very well hidden; at least, they were almost unseen in the newspapers. Even if there was a probable involvement, it was just some strange tales, indistinguishable from true or false. In addition, he frequently eavesdropped on conversations in taverns and chitchats, and he also rented a terraced house on Minsk Street in the Joywood District. The Joywood District was a middle-of-the-road area in Becland, not too conspicuous. You didn¡¯t even need proof of identity to rent a house there; Tao Yu prepaid 25 gold pounds for a six-month lease. The city had a subway system that wasn¡¯t widespread, powered by steam trains with smoke wafting out of vents in the flowerbeds, which, along with the public horse-drawn carriages, actually made for fairly convenient transportation. He also came to understand who Emperor Roselle was... "Good heavens, this transmigrator predecessor really sets a model for our kind." Through some of Roselle¡¯s related books, Tao Yu had a general understanding of what this transmigrator, who had died over a hundred years ago, had accomplished. If you remove the hooky legends from literary works, his achievements are discernible through the fragments that remain. He had transplanted pretty much everything that could be carried over. He initiated the age of steam industries, leading the God of Craftsmanship to be renamed as the ¡¯God of Steam and Machinery¡¯, and he also took credit for almost all the famous sayings Tao Yu knew of, without exception! One hundred seventy years ago, Roselle had turned the Intis Kingdom into a republic, assuming the position of a regent. He brought smaller countries like Lunburg, Marce, and Segar under protection, and made the three northern continent powers¡ªthe Feysac Empire, Loen Kingdom, and Fenasik Kingdom¡ªbow down in succession. But perhaps he became too arrogant; in his twentieth year of governance, he started referring to himself as the emperor and even took the title of Caesar. A few years later, he died from an assassination. "His strength must have been considerable. Was he a Chosen One? ...And yet, the end was death." Tao Yu wasn¡¯t certain about when exactly the Abyss pulled this world in; it was all unconfirmable. As a Sequence Nine among the spectators, she had grown accustomed to secretly observing and analyzing the people or things around her. This time, however, she felt like she was being analyzed in return. "The same hood, adding a sense of mystery, and when I was observing him, there seemed to be a slight abnormality, but Fors said that the other party is an extraordinary with physical combat capabilities, who also likes the diaries of Roselle...." Audrey agreed to attend this extraordinary gathering together, rather than arriving separately, because Fors had casually mentioned it when she delivered the diary pages. She was curious about who else liked Roselle¡¯s diaries and whether they were a follower of The Fool. At first glance now, there certainly was a hint of mystery. If Fors hadn¡¯t mentioned that he was an extraordinary skilled in combat, she would have suspected they belonged to the same group of spectators. As for the other person who had come with them, the only Muggle there, Viscount Glainte, he did not show much reaction; he was simply a common man with a passion for the extraordinary world However, as a noble, it was indeed much easier for him to access this world than it was for the average person. With his status and money, he effortlessly gained this kind of channel. Since they were attending an extraordinary gathering and had all disguised their identities, the few of them merely nodded to each other as a way of introduction. Then Hugh knocked on the door with a rhythmic pattern of three long and two short taps. The door creaked open, and Tao Yu saw an interior like a masquerade ball, with most people altering their appearance with hoods or veils or other means. However, there were also a few who might have been confident in their own abilities and were openly showing their faces. The moment the door opened, Tao Yu¡¯s attention was captured by the figure in a black robe sitting on a single-seat sofa. Danger! Even his much-dulled Spirit Perception made Tao Yu aware of the other¡¯s powerful negative energy. At the same time, the man also looked towards the newcomers. His gaze drifted across them, causing Tao Yu to feel uneasy. "This is Mr. A, the organizer of this meeting, a powerful extraordinary. Previous extraordinaries of Sequence Eight and even Sequence Seven who wanted to confront him have all disappeared," Fors whispered a reminder to the group. Tao Yu nodded upon hearing this; so that would be above Sequence Seven, eh? With Sequence Seven being this formidable, what about Sequence One? Is it the highest tier? It must be very strong, with great potential.... "After all, it is a world with True Gods, hmm, maybe Sequence One is a True God," Tao Yu had no devout faith, considering gods as nothing more than powerful individuals, and he himself possessed Divinity! If the Sequence Ones here could ascend to True Gods, achieving the sheer helplessness he felt from that thing on the moon, then it was definitely worth a try. He just didn¡¯t know if he would be restricted by the rules of this world or how Deification worked here. So far, it seemed to require the consumption of Magic Potions, which felt more like an external force. But even if it were an external force, it was still worth testing! This time, he wondered if he could collect any kind of Magic Potion for any extraordinary pathway.... Chapter 489 432 To some extent, this method of holding onto follow-up formulas can easily lead to the formation of some secret organizations, and the relationships would be very solid. "Perhaps from the start, Mr. A also felt that I was a talent and wanted to recruit me under his command," Tao Yu made a judgment in his heart, therefore he temporarily did not address the intentions of the person behind him. Let''s see if they show any hostility... "Maybe, they just want to see if I would drink the Magic Potion?" After Tao Yu made his way home, he immediately started preparing for the adaptation of the Magic Potion. With a background in magical ceremonies and previous chemical experiments, concocting a Magic Potion was no trouble at all. Looking at the potion in front of him changing color, as if coming to life, Tao Yu instantly felt several items of Yuan Force, originally listed as ''certain materials,'' mixing and transforming. [Assassin''s Potion]: Enables an ordinary person to become an extraordinary, forming the [Assassin] career at the ninth sequence level. Once the career is determined, it cannot be easily changed. Consuming the next sequence potion before the current one is digested will greatly increase the risk of insanity and prevent full strength from being exerted. Taking the Magic Potion itself carries a risk of contamination; the higher the sequence, the greater the risk... Clearly, since Tao Yu was not a native being of this world, this was already an optimized result, but it seemed quite good nonetheless. "Career?" Tao Yu paused, but without further hesitation, he gulped it down in one go. The Magic Potion itself seemed alive, and as soon as he swallowed it, it began to continuously transform his body. Even though Tao Yu''s body was subject to the restrictions of this world''s rules, he was still not weak and easily withstood the assault of the ninth sequence potion.@@@@ However, after being replenished by the little rich lady, Tao Yu, who was left with just over two million Yuan Force after deifying the Dao Heart Demon Seed, did not hesitate at all. [Career - Assassin] basic attributes slightly enhanced, the decay in other worlds is significantly reduced. If it were only for the abilities of [Assassin] at sequence nine, the cost would indeed be too uneconomical, but if he considered future sequences as well, it actually made Tao Yu quite expectant. "Just the Assassin''s Potion alone can provide a certain enhancement to my peak power, I wonder if the limit of this career could actually be the God of Assassins." After putting on a good show, Tao Yu struggled to get up from the bed, panting continuously. "Not bad physical fitness, it seems you haven''t skimped on exercise, to adapt to the Magic Potion so quickly," A slightly seductive, magnetic voice came from the dark, making Tao Yu ''turn pale.'' "Who, who''s there?" Then a charming and enchanting woman cloaked in a cape, walked out from the darkness. This truly caught Tao Yu by surprise. A beautiful assassin? A beautiful assassin from some assassin organization took a fancy to him, wanting to recruit him? What kind of dreamlike opening scenario is this... ¡ª¡ª Chapter 491 434 Chapter: Return to Making Money "Finally back, the suppression in the real world may be theoretically stronger, but it''s much more amiable to me." It took over an hour of meditation just to successfully complete the communication and return, and as he opened his eyes and looked around his room, Tao Yu slowly exhaled. Theoretically, the real world''s status level is higher, and its suppressive force stronger. But because I originated in the real world, the additional suppression is mainly to prevent those with too much power from damaging the environment. Compared to the direct changes in rule in that mysterious world, it''s entirely different. "After all, it''s a world without even oil, but I remember when I landed, the landscape seemed somewhat reminiscent of the Americas; could it be based on the world map from some Western novel? Yet, there are also travelers, so it does not quite match." Tao Yu was somewhat uncertain and then picked up the cross-world communicator, looked at the expenses, and said to the little rich lady, "I promised Treya I would get her started with ''The Compassionate Sword Scripture.'' I''m now back in the real world, can you let her know? Also, I recently went to a unique independent world and may not come out for a short time. The communication costs there are one hundred thousand Yuan Force per use, and I can only do so once a month, so I cannot report regularly." "Eh? You haven''t taught her yet? Got it. Just report your work when you return to the real world. There''s no need to go all out now while you''re in the State Capital; you can rest properly. You''re putting a lot of pressure on me." Tao Yu couldn''t help but smile at the reply from the little rich lady. It must be his performance in the misty fog that made the always-protective little rich lady feel the pressure of chasing him. But now, I have truly surpassed her, and it''s no longer about whether I can catch up or not. Tao Yu did not reply further nor did he wait for Treya''s return. His main purpose for coming back this time was to resolve the issue of the Gold Pound. He immediately pressed the call button in his room. Before long, a knock sounded at the door, accompanied by the voice of Chu Fa, the former person in charge from the Suns'' side at the State Capital, "Mr. Tao, you have returned." Tao Yu slightly hooked his finger using Great Shift of Qiankun to open the door. "Come in, have a seat." Chu Fa respectfully walked over and took a virtual seat opposite Tao Yu. "These are the currencies of the place I plan to explore. This note is the newest I could get, and this one is the oldest. This notebook contains some number records where patterns can be found, and these are the writings from that world, this is a dictionary. Help me find a place that can do custom work, the best quality ones." Tao Yu took out two ten-Gold Pound notes, a Loen language dictionary, and the Gold Pound number records he had previously obtained. "There should be such a place, right?" "Of course. Actually, there are places like that in Starshine City, but the State Capital has a larger scale. If you want good quality, the Wanhuo Chamber of Commerce has the best reputation. They have a department dedicated to replicating currencies from world fragments and even independent worlds. They are experienced, and if it''s ineffective, you can get a refund." Chu Fa had been mingling in the State Capital for many years and was a seasoned veteran. Although he couldn''t deeply involve himself due to his identity, his lack of tangled interests, combined with being a high-level partner, meant that gathering common intelligence was a simple task for him. "Leave it to you then, about how much Yuan Force will it require?" Tao Yu asked. "The Wanhuo Chamber of Commerce does good quality work, but it''s indeed pricey. If they have currency molds already made, it will be cheap. But if it''s a new currency that needs a mold, it''ll be at least one hundred thousand or more, but they offer a ton of the currency with it." Chu Fa must have handled similar business before, so he promptly gave a quote. Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire A ton of currency... Tao Yu''s heart twitched slightly; even if he emptied the Corpse Hiding Mirror, he wouldn''t have enough space to store that much! It''s certainly enough; the main charge of one hundred thousand is probably for checking and making the mold. This is indeed a skilled job. However, Goblins bred quickly, and aside from the threat they posed themselves, they also served as a method of harvesting Yuan Force. "It seems that although strong entities have gone there, everyone is reluctant to rashly enter new fragments, which sounds about right. It seems we''re the only ones who are more reckless." Tao Yu felt that he, too, wasn''t really reckless. Like this time with the Mysterious World, if it wasn''t for being misled by the initial information, he wouldn''t have chosen to enter directly. Now it was more about the mindset of ''since I''m here anyway'', and the gains he could make were indeed quite impressive... As it stood, Starshine City''s new Development Zone might be the fastest-developing one, since it had truly begun to yield actual output. But just then, a warm yet majestic voice resounded from outside the house. "Is ''Eight-Armed Vajra'' Tao Yu from Starshine City present?" The magnificent voice caused the windows to tremble slightly, eliciting a raised eyebrow from Tao Yu. Mere sound alone conveyed a sense of oppression to him¡ªit was a World Breaker! Well, only in the State Capital, it seemed, could a World Breaker appear so easily at your doorstep. Although Tao Yu hadn''t tried to hide his presence upon return, even enjoying himself at a gourmet restaurant, the fact that he had been found so quickly meant that someone must have been monitoring the Suns'' office the entire time, providing instant feedback. Tao Yu slowly approached the window, opened it, and saw a finely dressed gentleman standing below. His attire resembled a tailcoat suit complemented by a top hat. He looked up at Tao Yu with eyes sparkling like lightning, very spirited. Chu Fa was standing there with a troubled look on his face, blocking the man. Upon seeing Tao Yu open the window, Chu Fa seemed to breathe a sigh of relief and quickly reported, "Mr. Tao, this is Mr. Feng Te from the Dikaron Family." Hearing Chu Fa''s words, Tao Yu pondered for a moment and recalled the hero ledger of the Dikaron Family. They weren''t part of the top ten companies of the State Capital, but among the second-tier forces, they were invested in both the Comet Company and the Silver Dragon Security Company, two first-tier companies right behind the leading ones. Individually, each company was no match for the likes of Starshine Company that controlled an entire city. Yet, with a Catastrophe Level strong entity in their ranks, the overall power of the Dikaron Family ranked at the bottom of the Starshine Twelve Families. As they had specifically called him by name, they must have already gathered sufficient information about him from Starshine City, knowing he was the discoverer of the Inner Power System and possibly in possession of profound Inner Strength techniques. It was this kind of entity that truly had the confidence to secure such a prize. And there might be more than one family behind them. If they wanted to expand comprehensively, they would need to continue to draw allies from White Star City. But for now, it was someone from the Dikaron Family who had made an appearance... "What''s the matter." Tao Yu stood at the window looking down at the man, his tone quite calm. His business had no stake in the State Capital! That was a different kind of confidence in itself. The man, who had sought out his reputation, must know this as well. And upon hearing Tao Yu''s strong and arrogant response, the gentleman-like Feng Te stiffened slightly. Indeed, as the rumors said, he was the uncivil outsider. Tsk~ "Here''s the thing, we are aware that Mr. Tao''s main efforts are in developing the Abyss, and we also know that Mr. Tao possesses the Inner Strength techniques, hence we wish to cooperate..." Chapter 487 - 432: The Assassin’s Potion Swallowed Whole The room was illuminated by gas lamps; the light couldn¡¯t compare with electric ones, but it was still better than what Tao Yu had been used to in the outer city. There was also a large blackboard in the room, which left Tao Yu a little confused. "What¡¯s this, are they going to give lectures here?" Tao Yu bent down and whispered to the dwarf who, even when propped up, was quite short. Such a bending motion made Hugh feel offended. But, for the sake of Gold Pounds, he still said composedly, "If we don¡¯t want to stand out, we can tell our needs to the servants, and they will write them directly on the blackboard." Hearing this, Tao Yu nodded in understanding. Sure enough, some servants had already started to inquire and took notes on some small pieces of paper. But Tao Yu¡¯s eyes held a trace of contemplation. Although he didn¡¯t understand the specific extent of extraordinary powers in this world, if the upper limit was deification, the ability to completely seal off Earth, to watch over this place from the stars, then whatever he writes could leave behind a trace of Yuan Force that could do something. "However, since it¡¯s a regular gathering of extraordinaries, and both Fors and Hugh are able to get in with their abilities, there generally shouldn¡¯t be a big problem," Tao Yu quickly weighed in his mind. Without much hesitation, he called a servant over and wrote down his requirements. ¡¯Seeking a complete Sequence Nine formula by any means possible, and all the corresponding materials, 400 Gold Pounds.¡¯ ¡¯Collecting Emperor Roselle¡¯s notes, 10 Gold Pounds per page (standard size).¡¯ When it came to money that wasn¡¯t Yuan Force, Tao Yu never scrimped; after all, he was going to return to the present world after this, and the State Capital, a significant place like this, was sure to have professionals for this kind of targeted economic impact. His words made Audrey pause, then she nodded and said, "Of course, I¡¯m sorry for snatching something you wanted, but my admiration for Emperor Roselle is just too great." Seeing the offer on the blackboard, Audrey knew it was this temporary companion, but she was determined to have the diary pages. However, since he only wanted to copy them, she had no issues with that, and she was also judging whether this man could be a follower of Mr. Fool. "Thank you." Then Tao Yu gradually understood the demands of the others there. The writer who was like a salted fish aside, the dwarf likely wanted the ¡¯Law Enforcer¡¯ of Sequence Eight, probably her next Sequence, just without the money. The wealthy noble lady was looking to collect ¡¯Spectator¡¯ of Sequence Nine and ¡¯Mind-reader¡¯ of Sequence Eight, which surprised Tao Yu a bit. "She must already be an extraordinary, is she disguising that she¡¯s not? Is collecting the Sequence Nine Magic Potion formula just incidental? No way, so casually spending at least an extra two hundred Gold Pounds." Tao Yu was left speechless, thankful he hadn¡¯t foolishly competed with her over the diaries, but once he completed his money printing, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid! Perhaps she was just a noble lady seeking adventure and excitement, having acquired the ¡¯Spectator¡¯ ability through some abnormal channel, but wanted to pretend it was more legitimate. But did this mean that the channel through which she gained ¡¯Spectator¡¯ was even less legitimate than an underground extraordinary gathering? Some secret organization, perhaps... "Such observational power, it¡¯s definitely ¡¯Spectator,¡¯ quite apt, it seems the profession and name go hand in hand," Tao Yu pondered, then saw their requests appearing one after another, and soon a servant passed notes to both Tao Yu and Audrey. He didn¡¯t know what Audrey received, but heard her say, "I only want the ¡¯Spectator¡¯ pathway, thank you." What Tao Yu saw was that Mr. A and another guest both had the complete Sequence Nine Magic Potion formula and related materials. Chapter 488 - 432: Assassin’s Potion Swallowed_2 "I¡¯ve got my stuff. I¡¯ll head over now." Tao Yu didn¡¯t specify what item he wanted. After greeting the dwarf, he then followed the servant toward a secluded room inside the house. Soon, Mr. A and another hooded figure entered the room. "I have the ¡¯Pray Mystic¡¯ Magic Potion recipe of Sequence 9 and the corresponding materials." Mr. A spoke in a calm tone. The other shadowy figure spoke in a raspy voice,@@@@ "I am from the ¡¯assassin¡¯ pathway, and I also have a complete recipe and materials." The two nobles who accompanied them were limited to ¡¯Spectator¡¯ and ¡¯Pharmacist¡¯, and no one showed interest in their recipes. However, as soon as the restrictions were lifted from mine, not only were the materials available, but I had two types at once. It¡¯s unclear just how many extraordinary paths there are in total. "Can every one of them become a god..." Tao Yu pondered in his mind but then decisively said, "I would like the ¡¯assassin¡¯ pathway, thank you." He already knew the names and powers of the paths fit very well. With various restrictions on himself now, he definitely had to go back to his old profession! Mr. A seemed indifferent about not being chosen, merely chuckled lightly, leaving Tao Yu somewhat baffled. The mysterious man with the raspy voice then said, "A wise choice." Having said that, he immediately wrote out the recipe right there and handed over the corresponding materials to Tao Yu, also receiving Mr. A¡¯s notarization. "Mr. A is pretty fitting for the role, no wonder he¡¯s been able to keep it up for so long. Although his energy is a bit negative, he¡¯s... surprisingly agreeable." ... After Tao Yu completed the transaction, the noble lady from before kept her promise and transcribed part of the diary for him. The reason was not given; just a reflection, leaving Tao Yu confused. So is the God of Steam and Machinery an Evil God? "I wonder if the ¡¯Blasphemous Slate¡¯ is a Yuan Force item, and what its effects are..." Tao Yu sighed a little. This emperor was truly a man of riddles. It was bad enough that he didn¡¯t keep a serious diary, but to not explain things clearly... ... "Thank you, I¡¯ve gained a lot today. Here is the promised payment." As the gathering came to an end, Tao Yu handed ten Gold Pounds to the dwarf; how the two of them split it was their business. "You¡¯re welcome. If there are any more good deals like this or if you need help with anything, you can come to us. Next time, you can come and join the gatherings yourselves." With Gold Pounds involved, everyone was likely to speak nicely. After bidding farewell, Tao Yu immediately went his separate way and quickly disappeared into a nearby alley. "Following me..." Tao Yu quickly maneuvered through the alleys, displaying no extraordinary strength, yet he distinctly felt someone following him in secret, and he could ascertain it was the person who had sold him the Magic Potion recipe. Even though the pursuer was highly skilled, for Tao Yu, who was equally adept at ambushes and moving through the shadows, even his current level of strength was enough to sense it. "Wanting to take it back? Unlikely. There are things more valuable than me; is it because I obtained this formula?" Tao Yu quickly thought. From what he could see of this pathway, aside from the switch mentioned by Roselle starting at Sequence 4, it seemed one could only advance further down the same road. "Does he have subsequent formulas? Is he trying to use this to hold sway over me, or what?" Tao Yu continued to walk briskly while pondering. Chapter 490 - 433 New Channel "Heh, let me give you a piece of advice that an ordinary extraordinary wouldn¡¯t know," "If you want to quickly digest the Magic Potion, you need to play the part well. The Magic Potion is bought by you, I didn¡¯t force you into anything, but if you want to obtain the follow-up recipes for the Magic Potion, you can choose to be my subordinate. Give it some thought..." The woman, who hadn¡¯t even revealed her name, seemed to have come just to convey this message and left Tao Yu¡¯s room the next moment. "If you need anything, you can find me at the address I left for you. Heh, perhaps the next time we meet, I can bring you a pleasure you¡¯ve never experienced before~" With a whiff of fragrance as she departed, Tao Yu¡¯s face seemed to show intoxication, but his eyes remained very calm. Her Charm abilities were very strong, much more natural than those charm arts from the Demon Sect, as if it was innate. But he was someone who had been nurtured by a young wealthy lady.@@@@ He didn¡¯t mind playing roles when necessary, but was this beautiful femme fatale of a superior simply for collecting new subordinates? Was it simply because he was handsome... that simple? "The need to recruit using such methods suggests it¡¯s probably not a reputable organization; it could be some kind of assassin organization." These thoughts crossed Tao Yu¡¯s mind. Since there¡¯s a Church of the True God, then under it, there must be official extraordinaries¡¯ organizations, and correspondingly, under the Evil God, there must be similar entities. Assuming that Sequence One is that of a Divine Spirit, this ¡¯Assassin¡¯ path could very well lead to a powerful Evil God. God of Assassination? Evil God? Or God of Death? "I wonder if the Church of the True God¡¯s Sequences directly point to the Divine Spirits they worship." Tao Yu moved his body a bit. His already exceptional physique, coupled with the Assassin¡¯s burst of power, helped him rediscover the feeling of stealth. And a sense of adaptability in the dark allowed him to realize that his Assassin¡¯s Potion seemed to have been fully digested! "Is this to say that my previous assassinations also counted as role-play? Is it that simple?" Tao Yu felt somewhat exhilarated. If this was the case, then he truly chose the right path! He had assassinated many a master, and if subsequent assimilations continued to involve assassinations as part of the role-play, he should be able to continue easily. What is the next Sequence? Killer? Butcher? Assassin? Stalker? That would be like melting in one¡¯s mouth! He was somewhat eager to get his hands on the next Magic Potion. But now he was out of money, and compared to earning in this world, Tao Yu was definitely planning to make a trip back. The wages here were just too low; looking at the dwarfs and the salty fishwriter makes it clear, it was hard for extraordinaries to make money, they were struggling. The previous Sequence Eight Magic Potion recipe alone costed four hundred and fifty Gold Pounds, and with materials included, it would probably total over a thousand... Tao Yu didn¡¯t go back immediately. He still had several dozen Gold Pounds on him and was just about to find Fors and the others to commission some intelligence gathering. Having adapted to the Magic Potion, he left early the next morning, walking towards Fors and the others¡¯ place amidst the dense fog... ... Knock knock knock~ Knock knock knock~ Hearing Tao Yu¡¯s words, Arrodes raised his eyelids¡ªa troublesome organization? "You can start by telling me, and if it¡¯s a very troublesome organization, there will be an extra charge. I¡¯ll let you know how much after I hear the details." "It¡¯s an organization of ¡¯Assassins¡¯ on the extraordinary path. It seems they want to recruit me, but I¡¯m somewhat resistant. I don¡¯t like that ominous atmosphere." Tao Yu¡¯s words caused Arrodes¡¯s eyelids to twitch violently. Indeed, it was a troublesome organization! Arrodes was an extraordinary of the ¡¯Reader¡¯ pathway, worshipping the God of Knowledge and Wisdom, which wasn¡¯t the main religion in Loen. This pathway valued erudition and mentoring others. So, concerning many pieces of information and intelligence, he was indeed well-informed. After hearing Tao Yu¡¯s words, Arrodes, with his pipe in his mouth, fell silent for a moment as if pondering, and then he said, "I don¡¯t know much about this organization, so I won¡¯t charge extra. Currently, there might be two extraordinary organizations involved with ¡¯Assassins¡¯; one is ¡¯Knowing Ones¡¯ Union,¡¯ which appeared in this epoch, and the other is the even older ¡¯Witch Sect.¡¯ Either one is quite troublesome, and I suggest you seek shelter with the True God Church and look to the official extraordinary organization for protection." He paused here, "Although the official attitude towards wild extraordinaries isn¡¯t very friendly, you could perhaps sacrifice some freedom and seek shelter by offering to become an informant. Even if you were to become an ¡¯Assassin,¡¯ it¡¯s¡ª" of great value for money! Tao Yu was very satisfied with the great detective¡¯s price. Even though it was only some superficial intelligence, which might be considered ¡¯common knowledge¡¯ for certain extraordinaries, it was exactly what Tao Yu needed the most. While learning the names of the organizations, he gained some insight into the official extraordinary organizations¡¯ attitude towards wild extraordinaries. It seemed that they would intervene but not in an overly severe manner. It wasn¡¯t as extreme as he imagined in the religious conflicts; when necessary, a little compliance would suffice. "But when it comes to the True God Church, one should keep a distance..." Tao Yu felt a slight headache. In such a world, finding the right faction seemed crucial. The likes of the Witch Sect and the Knowing Ones¡¯ Union were better avoided¡ªthey sounded like targets for everyone¡¯s censure, joining them seemed more trouble than it was worth. The True God Church would certainly be the best choice, a sturdy leg to cling to. But the issue was his origins, which couldn¡¯t bear scrutiny, and the church inevitably involved the True God. Who knows if a prayer or ceremony might reveal his ties? The scrutiny by official institutions must be very strict, right? So the best choice would be a power that¡¯s not too evil, preferably neutral, with a clueless True God as the behind-the-scenes boss. It would be even better if they were a bit foolish. The organization should also not be too upright and honorable, so if real problems arose, the True God Church could be brought in to hold them back, leaving a way out... "I wonder about that mysterious organization Emperor Roselle mentioned; he was assassinated in the end, and it¡¯s unclear if that organization was of any help..." In Tao Yu¡¯s understanding, since those so-called evil god churches dared not confront the True God Church openly, it¡¯s likely because their ¡¯Divine Spirit¡¯ had problems, perhaps only Sequence Two, not yet Sequence One? "I need to go back and make some money..." After leaving Arrodes Stanton¡¯s home, Tao Yu adjusted his newly-bought top hat and merged into the crowd, heading towards the subway station. Although the Knowing Ones¡¯ Union and the Witch Sect seemed problematic, at least he managed to secure a channel to the extraordinary path from this side. He could attempt to milk whatever he could from them first, and then focus on paying off his debts. It was just uncertain how high up the ranks he could climb... Chapter 492 - 435 Repaying Debts "A part-time coach?" Tao Yu let out a light laugh. Although he only needed to come back once a month and spend five days for targeted guidance, Tao Yu was unimpressed by the salary they offered. Didn¡¯t they know that, after he helped Treya complete the beginner level of "The Compassionate Sword Scripture", he could cancel out two million in debt? The price of ten thousand Yuan Force per hour when on duty, though considered pretty good, didn¡¯t pique Tao Yu¡¯s interest. "You can also gain the friendship of the Dikaron Family, and the other shareholders in the dojo." Feng Te Dikaron said confidently. "You know, even if you set up a base in the State Capital, you can only set up in places like this. If Mr. Tao is willing to teach, gaining our friendship, then perhaps in the future you might be able to take root here." It sounded tempting and seemed to align with the Suns¡¯ interests. But Tao Yu just scoffed inwardly. Dangling a carrot, who doesn¡¯t know how to do that? Once he¡¯d finished teaching and their own coaching system was up and running, wouldn¡¯t they just toss him aside? Helping the Suns take root here? Impossible... If it were that easy to take root, Starshine Company wouldn¡¯t be unable to settle in the State Capital even now. After all, if the other party reneged later, without any foundation, he would just have to suffer the loss in silence. "That¡¯s a nice proposal, but sorry, I¡¯m too busy for that." "As I¡¯ve said before, we know your main effort is on the Development Zone, so we only need..." Before Feng Te could finish, Tao Yu interrupted him with a laugh. "I work hard at the Development Zone and then I should work hard again when I come back for a few days of rest? Have you gone mad?" Tao Yu¡¯s words left Feng Te bewildered, at a loss for a comeback. Yeah, what¡¯s wrong with someone resting and enjoying themselves? Ah, this... Isn¡¯t that something to consider only after reaching the limits of one¡¯s talent and finding no further path for advancement? You¡¯ve awakened for less than two years, the time when you should be pushing yourself to the limit. Having said this, Tao Yu was ready to close the window, which made Feng Te hastily speak up in a deep voice, "Mr. Tao should reconsider more carefully, this is after all the State Capital!" The window Tao Yu was about to close paused, and then he looked through the gap that remained at Feng Te outside and smiled, "Mr. Feng Te, are you representing the Dikaron Family in threatening me personally, or threatening the Suns?" "It¡¯s merely a friendly suggestion from me, based on my personal strength and status," Feng Te frowned but continued in a firm tone. The Dikaron Family is strong, but are the Suns weak? He couldn¡¯t possibly represent his family in burning bridges over such a minor issue, that would be madness. However, as a World Breaker, banking on his personal strength was an entirely different matter! It reminded him of the recent rumors that the head of the Beast Tamer family might have been assassinated by the ever-vindictive Mr. Tao. Wow~ So, Feng Te came over, found out he couldn¡¯t win, bowed his head, paid compensation, and left. It seemed like the normal thing to do. Otherwise, he might get knocked off with a club by this spiteful guy at night. "I can only pass it on. Please do as you see fit, Mr. Feng Te." "Thank you." Feng Te of the Dikaron Family also felt somewhat speechless at this point. He came over all high and mighty, only for things to end like this. The strike he had just received seemed mixed with a psychic attack and might have caused some backlash to the opponent, but the attack was too fast. It even directly broke through the Domain, and using it in a stealth attack would be overwhelmingly advantageous. Well, just take the loss... "But the potential of the Inner Power System is indeed significant... sigh, I should find a way to arrange for some people to go learn it. This thing is not easy to deal with..." Rubbing his still throbbing temples, Feng Te left in a disheveled state, his clothes looking like rags... ... "Stingy." Tao Yu accepted the thirty thousand Yuan Force and curled his lip. But he wouldn¡¯t really go around clubbing people at night. He mainly needed to keep a low profile in the State Capital. He took action just as a warning not to bother him for no reason. The degree still had to be managed well. Now it could all be considered over. Both sides had found a way to step down. And it was at this moment that Treya finally came back. After all, she had to manage the RDA base, which definitely required some arrangements. Looking at the intelligence from the new Development Zone, Starshine City was doing the best, already expanding its influence into the surrounding areas. Unlike the State Capital, if it weren¡¯t for the teleportation devices bringing in some powerful figures, the Goblins would have nearly wiped them out. Every time Tao Yu thought of this intelligence, he found it rather amusing. "Phew, you finally found some time. Otherwise, I would have thought my money was wasted." Treya came back and took off her outer jacket, tossing it aside, revealing a white open-collar shirt that outlined a rather impressive figure. "Having you spend an extra month getting familiar with the flow of Inner Strength will be beneficial for what comes next." Treya didn¡¯t contest Tao Yu¡¯s words but began to undo her tie while asking, "What¡¯s your method, anyway?" "You¡¯ll know soon enough. Go take a shower first," Stay tuned with novelhall.Co?m Tao Yu said, looking at the tie and speaking with a subtly odd expression. "Huh?" "Go on, don¡¯t ask. Lie down later and I¡¯ll press on you a bit, guiding with True Qi. Keep the tie on, you¡¯ll need to hang it up later..." Tao Yu¡¯s words made Treya pause with a puzzled expression. "Huh? Why keep the tie on?" "Forget it, just go take that bath. You¡¯ll sweat anyway. Come on, lie down and brace yourself..." Chapter 493 - 436: Involved The skills he learned from the Demon Sect, along with Tao Yu¡¯s current physique, once again confirmed his own abilities to him. However, he also kept his promise to help Treya get started with the "Sword Canon of Mercy." Without the use of the Taming Technique and the deeply ingrained skills and strength from working with the young heiress of the Suns, Treya was simply out of her league. From the normal guidance of True Yuan in the beginning to the gradual lead into some key changes, she was completely overpowered from start to finish. "How¡¯s that, you¡¯ve entered the gateway, right?" Tao Yu briefly felt it, the gain was not as significant as Wanwan¡¯s, but Treya had other systemic advantages, high physical strength, and also received corrections to her deified skills, roughly gaining half the benefits of Wanwan. Looking at the exhausted Treya, who was dripping with sweat, Tao Yu comforted her by her ear. "Is this how you teach me to get started?" As Treya gradually regained her composure from the docile state, her throat even sounded a bit hoarse. "Just tell me if you¡¯ve entered the gateway? How do you feel about the effects?" "What¡¯s with your True Qi? The purity feels like it¡¯s not on the same level. Can I achieve the same if I improve my proficiency?" Treya didn¡¯t dwell on this. Handsome, strong, and talented, she didn¡¯t feel she was at much of a loss. It was just that Tao Yu¡¯s movements were too practiced; how could he pose like that? She had never seen it in books. Wondering how many people he had charmed. Thinking about those beauties among the instructors at the base, Treya couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips. "The techniques are different; long-term cultivation can indeed enhance the purity." Tao Yu had tried multiple times with the young heiress and was more or less able to confirm this. However, the young heiress had a Succubus physique, which made the transformation easier. Treya¡¯s efficiency would definitely not be as high. "Long-term, huh? Aren¡¯t you going to an independent world?" Treya¡¯s soul seemed to drift away, her eyes somewhat unfocused. "Right, when I return I¡¯ll send you a message, seeing if you¡¯re free. Come on, clean up, you can learn slowly if you can¡¯t..." Tao Yu had nothing to be embarrassed about. "Alright, if that¡¯s what the Master wishes..." Scathach faded again. But just as Tao Yu was about to start meditating, suddenly, he felt a tremendous pressure and then opened his eyes in surprise, looking up. What is that!? An incredibly formidable presence had turned its gaze here, watching this place! Tao Yu didn¡¯t know what was happening, nor who it was, only that the might behind that gaze was probably far beyond his own! A warning? However, the next moment, a detached voice came from outside, "Foreigner, come with me for an investigation." The voice was very cold and also carried a faint pressure, but compared to that seemingly superior gaze watching over him, this person outside wasn¡¯t much of an issue. World Breaker, stronger than Feng Te from before, but not by much. If it was just this person outside, there was really nothing to worry about, but what was this concern from above... What¡¯s going on? Because of my attitude last time, did they want to make an example of me? Could they be insane! Is such a minor matter worth dispatching such a strong force? Are the Suns sitting idly by? Offense is always simpler than defense! Tao Yu had always been careful in his actions but had also always measured his strikes; last time, that guy was only humiliated, not seriously injured. It was only when the other party threatened him "in a personal capacity" that he took action. Neither side should escalate to greater conflicts. Chapter 494 - 436: Involved_2 The other party took the compensation of Yuan Force, which meant the matter was dropped. However, Tao Yu was not someone who shied away from conflicts, and even though the pressure from the gaze from high above was immense, there must be a reason since it wasn¡¯t the person above who directly reached out to capture him. Then with a dark face, he directly pushed open the window to look outside at a group of people. Judging from the uniforms, they should be the security team from White Star City, and the leader was a man with a pale, beardless face that showed no specific age, and an ordinary appearance. He should also be the one who just spoke. Tao Yu stepped on the window sill, speaking with a cold tone, "What, does White Star City look down upon outsiders just like that? Do you just arrest a World Breaker on a whim?" Tao Yu¡¯s voice thundered outward like rolling thunder, and he too unfolded his own aura, instantly colliding with the other party¡¯s Domain. A sense of deadly stillness, void, as if thunder was flashing and rumbling, arose in the hearts of everyone present. Including the leading strongman of the security team, they were all secretly stunned. The other party¡¯s aura, it was even above his own?! Is this the smooth integration brought by the Inner Power System? Shi Di slowly settled the thoughts in his mind, but his attitude indeed became somewhat milder as he said, "Was Feng Te from the Dikaron Family here a few days ago, and did you have a conflict with him?" Upon hearing this, Tao Yu was taken aback, and then spoke sarcastically, "He was here, and I even gave him a beating, what about it? Does your security team also manage these matters? White Star City really has remarkable public order!" "He¡¯s dead." Tao Yu:... What the hell! In an instant, Tao Yu understood the reason they had come looking for him. And also the intent behind that gaze from the heights! Indeed, he had threatened Feng Te, telling him to be careful at night, but he also accepted the apology, hence the matter should have been let go. This was a setup by someone! Moreover, it was intended to use him as a scapegoat or to amplify the conflict! White Star City was chaotic, and the Dikaron Family had its own enemies, allies, and various relationships with different forces. Someone found a flaw, took an opportunity to kill and then pinned it on him, and this seemed indeed very likely. Or rather, it could only be this reason; otherwise, how could a World Breaker die so easily, and at such a peculiar time! "It wasn¡¯t me; how could I possibly leave behind any traces, and besides, I wouldn¡¯t be waiting here for you." Tao Yu unusually went as far as to offer an explanation. If he continued to stubbornly admit to it, wouldn¡¯t that just play right into the hands of the person who acted maliciously from the shadows? Why did it turn out like this! Shi Di was clear about how much Feng Te weighed, not as much as himself! Yet, the crime scene had clear signs of a struggle, with Feng Te¡¯s cause of death being a surprise attack that inflicted severe damage, and then the fight being completely controlled with suppressed battle fluctuations, quickly resolving the combat. After the assassin fled, the inspectors from White Star City only then arrived at the scene. And obviously, had he been the one to act, he wouldn¡¯t have caused the Inspectors to be alerted at all, it would have been over in an instant! No body would have been left behind either! "Very well." Tao Yu gently nodded, then waved his hand, shattering the dark space in an instant. Shi Di, now missing an arm, reappeared to the shocked outcries of those around him. "It wasn¡¯t Mr. Tao, it was a misunderstanding, let¡¯s go..." Shi Di quickly took out a bottle of elixir and guzzled it down, his body¡¯s cells suddenly changed and forcibly healed the void where the arm had vanished. Although the peacekeeping team members didn¡¯t understand what had happened, with Mr. Shi Di suddenly looking like that, they naturally didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. It all started with the suspect and Mr. Shi Di vanishing suddenly and then reappearing, missing a part! "No need to see you off." Tao Yu closed the window and, feeling relieved as that gaze departed, finally let out a sigh of relief. The other party likely didn¡¯t know he could sense them, and after seeing his own method of ¡¯self-proof,¡¯ could already make the judgment. If he were little Karami, he wouldn¡¯t be able to ¡¯self-prove¡¯ with such assertiveness, but the Suns were not to be trifled with.¡¯ To put it bluntly, if someone of Sun Guangyao¡¯s level of strength sneaked in and hit hard a few times, the whole White Star City would cry itself to death. Of course, such face-tearing actions would not easily occur, just like nuclear weapons - they can be threatened verbally, but practically they won¡¯t be used unless there¡¯s no other choice, a method that leaves no winners. So as long as his ¡¯self-proof¡¯ is reasonable, his assertiveness could to some extent help resolve the issue. Actually, Tao Yu didn¡¯t want to expose his Innate Barrier, but there was no other way - to kill without alerting the Inspector probably only suited the use of this method for ¡¯self-proof.¡¯ He could only do his best to reduce the influence of the Innate Barrier, completely suppress the two shadow magics of the Rune Inscriptions from the Era of the Gods embedded in it, and even suppress the ominous pollution aura, barely demonstrating what seemed like ¡¯Shadow Force¡¯ combined with some Sealing Skills. Therefore, he still needed to take action himself, telling the other party that he could ¡¯destroy the body and erase the traces.¡¯ "The problem is temporarily solved, but it seems I¡¯ve been caught in some kind of vortex here, tsk~" After all, I am still not strong enough! If I were as powerful as the gaze that watches from the heavens, would it matter if the person was actually killed by me? What¡¯s there to investigate! They¡¯re really just bullying an outsider... Tao Yu sighed lightly, then returned to the bed and closed his eyes to enter meditation... ``` Chapter 495 - 437: The Fool’s Concern In a mysterious space shrouded in grey fog, thick pillars supported a majestic palace. Next to an ancient and mottled bronze long table, twenty-two high-backed chairs with a sense of time-worn heft were arranged, but at the moment only a scant few were occupied. The faces of each person present were also obscured by the grey fog, making them appear indistinct. Behind each person, their stone chair bore their own symbol; The pattern corresponding to the high-backed chair at the foremost position was ¡¯The Fool¡¯ from the Tarot cards. Below that were ¡¯Justice,¡¯ ¡¯The Sun,¡¯ and ¡¯The Hanged Man,¡¯ in that order. The entire palace, with only these few people, also seemed rather deserted. At this time, they appeared to be holding a meeting, which seemed to be drawing to a close. The noble young lady with the codename ¡¯Justice,¡¯ the daughter of Earl Hall, Audrey Hall, had just accepted a commission from ¡¯The Hanged Man,¡¯ Alger. To seek out the infamous pirate in Becland, one of the seven Pirate Generals, ¡¯Hurricane¡¯ Zilinges. Representing ¡¯The Hanged Man,¡¯ Alger, whose true identity belonged to a member of the Church of Storm, respectfully made a request to ¡¯Mr. Fool¡¯ at the head of the table after receiving ¡¯Miss Justice¡¯ Audrey¡¯s agreement, "Respected Mr. Fool, may I request your patron¡¯s assistance at a critical moment?" As the initiator of the gathering, the enigmatic ¡¯Fool¡¯ spoke in an extremely indifferent tone, "If my patron just happens to be in Becland." Although it was not an affirmative response, ¡¯The Hanged Man¡¯ Alger still expressed gratitude. The extraordinary gathering was too incredible; no matter where he was, his consciousness could be pulled up at a fixed time. The power of the initiator of this parliament was probably comparable to a Divine Spirit! It could be an ancient god in the midst of recovery! Regardless of Alger¡¯s current thoughts, ¡¯Miss Justice¡¯ Audrey seemed to have thought of something else and spoke up, "Respected Mr. Fool, I previously met someone at Mr. A¡¯s extraordinaries¡¯ gathering who was also collecting diary pages. I wonder if they might be one of your patrons?" Because she felt something was off about the gathering initiated by Mr. A, Audrey had taken the chance to ask during their own meeting and had learned about the notorious Evil God church, the Aurora Society, whose angelic envoys were denoted by letters. It was very likely that this gathering was a nest of the Aurora Society. This was the deranged organization wanted by various countries, one that had committed numerous blood-soaked crimes and liked to stir up trouble. It¡¯s possible there may be some miscarriage of justice if all the significant bloodshed and turmoil were blamed on the Aurora Society, but if they were to be linked to one at a time, surely some would be missed! Moreover, since Alger had mentioned patrons, and she was about to provide a sum of money for Mr. Fool¡¯s patron, Audrey took the opportunity to ask. Collecting Emperor Roselle¡¯s notes wasn¡¯t particularly strange, but it was relatively rare for someone to be in Becland with a strong desire to do so, even asking Fors to come looking for her for copies. It was worth mentioning in passing; if it was a patron of Mr. Fool, then she could discreetly provide some assistance.@@@@ This made Mr. Fool seem to pause for a moment, but then he spoke in a casual tone, "They might be an informant developed by my patron, I don¡¯t pay much attention to such trivial matters." However, after saying that, he paused again as if something of interest had crossed his mind, "If an opportunity arises, pass these diary pages to him without leaving any traces." Mr. Fool manifested several pages of Emperor Roselle¡¯s diary, though Audrey, not knowing the script and recalling it being challenging. As the round of dancing came to an end, she gracefully departed amidst the audience¡¯s shouts for an encore. It wasn¡¯t long before a waiter came over to invite Tao Yu to the backstage. Later, in a pink resting room filled with a seductive fragrance, Tao Yu met the supervisor who now wore a coat and appeared somewhat languid. Through the chanting from outside, Tao Yu knew her stage name here was ¡¯Eve.¡¯ "My cutie, why have you come here? Are you looking to celebrate your coming-of-age?" asked Eve, lighting a lady¡¯s cigarette with a sly smile, her eyes squinting slightly with a captivating allure. "I digested the Assassin¡¯s Potion," Tao Yu replied, "I¡¯m here for a Sequence 8 Magic Potion." His words caused the previously sarcastic Eve to be taken aback. Digested it? Just like that? She then frowned and said, "Do you understand the concept of digestion? Reckless talk can kill people." "I don¡¯t know why it happened so fast, maybe it has something to do with my previous profession." "You¡¯ve been an assassin before?" A doubtful expression appeared on Eve¡¯s face. Even though the Extraordinary World is hidden beneath the ordinary one, Sequence 9 extraordinaries still frequently interact with ordinary people. In a large city like Becland, even a small gang leader in a district could be a low-sequence extraordinary. Therefore, a legitimately renowned assassin should be an extraordinary. At least those who had completely digested the ¡¯Assassin¡¯s¡¯ Potion should be. "Yes, killing doesn¡¯t always require physical force..." Tao Yu replied in a calm tone, and with all the ¡¯accidental killing¡¯ movies, comics, and Conan, he could easily bring up many ambiguous examples. After giving a few simple and vague examples, Eve was utterly shocked. She had initially taken him in out of a capricious interest due to his good looks, but she hadn¡¯t expected to unearth such talent. "Good, I have the formula and main ingredients for a Sequence 8 ¡¯Instigator¡¯ here, but you haven¡¯t established any merits yet..." As Tao Yu pulled out a stack of Gold Pounds, Eve was left speechless. There was this approach too? "I told you, I was an assassin, it¡¯s normal that I have some savings, right?" "Normal..." Though Eve had intended to make him complete some tasks to gain some leverage, essentially, getting the tasks done with money seemed quite reasonable, especially since he had already digested the ¡¯Assassin¡¯s¡¯ Potion. "This is the Magic Potion formula for Sequence 8 ¡¯Instigator,¡¯ and here is the heart of the Mawthroat Hummingbird, the poison sac of the Dark Stalker. I also have the auxiliary ingredient, the vocal tube of the Mawthroat Hummingbird; you just need to find the rest of the auxiliary materials..." Eve seemed to keep some of her belongings in her studio and quickly retrieved the ingredients after rummaging briefly. Tao Yu glanced at the formula: the auxiliary materials still needed were Blue Mandala Juice and Water Fern Grass Powder. Although he didn¡¯t know what they were, he assumed they should be easier to obtain. "Thank you, Miss Eve." Indeed, there might be something to gain from the Knowing Ones¡¯ Union or the Witch Sect. Before fleecing them clean, he might as well blend in... Chapter 439 Mr. Fool Tao Yu maintained the most basic level of vigilance, but with the core Godhood of Mental Immunity, he was confident against purely mental changes. Should the need arise for his Divinity to overflow, he could escape. He looked around at the ancient palace supported by stone pillars, at the mottled bronze table, and at the seats beside it. Tao Yu also fixed his gaze on a very imposing figure at the head of the table. The figure was completely shrouded in grey fog, as if they were the master of this space, with the fog obscuring their face, yet one could feel the indifferent gaze and calm expression. Because of the Divinity within the Mental Body, Tao Yu could not see the figure''s face either. "Mr. Fool?" Tao Yu tentatively asked, having used Chinese before, but now he deliberately translated it into Loen''s language. "Interesting, you seem to recognize this language." The standard Mandarin coming from Mr. Fool''s mouth made Tao Yu''s heart sink a little, and he quickly completed some thoughts. This world possessed transcendent abilities, and with Emperor Roselle as a transmigrator, it wasn''t incomprehensible for someone to know Chinese. But why would this esteemed name appear in a diary? Tao Yu began to speculate about Mr. Fool''s identity¡ªanother transmigrator? Could it be Emperor Roselle himself?! That''s right, top powerhouses are hard to kill, not dying cleanly seems to be normal! A method for afterlife resurrection? Tao Yu kept thinking, but did not guess wildly, instead, he said respectfully and solemnly, "Yes, I know a little." "Where did you learn it?" The being of mysterious strength and unknown identity now seemed a bit interested. "I come from the same place as Emperor Roselle. Before getting his diary, I always thought I was the only one." Tao Yu spoke ambiguously, telling nothing but the truth. Because of the Mental Immunity within his core Mental Body, he was confident that any external emotional fluctuations would also make others feel his ''sincerity''. Because he wasn''t lying! "I see." Mr. Fool tapped his fingers on the table, apparently pondering something. "You seem to know very little about the Extraordinary World." Hearing this, Tao Yu immediately began to pour out his grievances,@@@@ "That''s right, I didn''t even know about the existence of transcendent abilities in this world until recently, having just stepped into it. I had no idea casually invoking a holy name could lead to being noticed by a hidden existence. Fortunately, it was the great You, otherwise, I think I might have had trouble." "Indeed, it''s best to avoid mentioning Their holy names as much as possible. However, you can speak freely here." Although Mr. Fool''s tone was casual, seemingly indifferent and nonchalant, Tao Yu was still slightly shocked, catching the key point in the conversation. Even Divine Spirits can''t observe this place?! Indeed, this was a being comparable to a Divine Spirit! Had Roselle become a deity? Or was it another transmigrator who had attained godhood? Or was it simply that some ancient deity had figured out Chinese, which appeared in the diary, and perhaps Roselle had interacted with them as well? "Tomorrow, I can get the Magic Potion and become an Instigator. I wonder what new abilities I''ll have..." Tao Yu was quite excited about this professional system. Just being Rank Nine was helpful to him now, and due to Deification, even without the blessings of this world, he still expected significant effects, and it should only get better as he advanced... ... The next day, Tao Yu first visited Arrodes and, after obtaining the auxiliary materials, he returned home immediately to complete the concoction. He then absorbed the Rank Eight Magic Potion in one go. The physical impact was even more painful than the first time, but he still could endure it; the mental contamination could be ignored. With Rank Nine already digested, Tao Yu''s advancement was naturally smooth. Once again, he integrated a portion of his original power into it. "Not bad, my physique is enhanced, and because it''s compatible with this world, I can exert more of it." Tao Yu flexed his arms and legs. Besides, he vaguely sensed the new professional characteristic Incite, which made him appear more reliable and allowed him to perceive and guide others'' emotions. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire Due to his experience with Deification, although the main blessings were focused on compensating for leaving this world, his original attributes were still accordingly strengthened. This naturally included Incite. "Write ''Incite'' but read it as ''Charm'', tsk tsk~, very nice." With his handsome appearance and now this, gathering information or gaining favor should be easy, often leaving a strong first impression. "However, to digest this Magic Potion, don''t I have to try inciting others into doing things they wouldn''t normally do...?" Tao Yu''s ''Assassin'' was instantaneous, but the ''Instigator'' required more time. "It seems the stronger the power, the higher the rank, and the bigger the tumult, the easier the digestion..." Tao Yu pondered. This means I have to cause trouble, right? But if I have to, it''s not like I have any psychological burden... ... "Right there~ Oh my, my Magic Potion is digesting..." In the midst of a storm, Tao Yu, having come to deliver a mission and then incited to spar, left Eve aside. He also sensed a hint of the Potion''s digestion. "Huh, this works too." It must be that Eve''s Grade as a beauty was not low, and with a bit of incitement, that helped the digestion. "The method seems right, but the direction feels somewhat off." Tao Yu looked at Eve, whose eyes were hazy with indescribable emotions, with a strange expression on his face. An Instigator shouldn''t be inciting silent conflicts or stirring up feuds between powers, so how does this count as incitement too? "Her charm is also rather abnormal, it might be the assassin''s subsequent path. I didn''t expect that this path would also increase charm, and why is her Magic Potion digesting, such a dubious path." Seeing Eve''s state, Tao Yu vaguely worried about what this path might entail in the future. He then recalled the mission Eve had relayed to him. Continue to attend Mr. A''s gatherings and try to gain Mr. A''s trust... Why doesn''t she do that herself? Is she worried about the danger? Chapter 440 Encounter "Oh, sweetheart, you don''t need to worry about that task anymore, I''ll handle it myself." Eve lazily embraced Tao Yu from behind, her body only wrapped in a bathrobe. "Why? Is it dangerous?" Tao Yu planned to get his hands on the Magic Potion first before anything else. "There is some risk involved. Mr. A is a divine envoy of the Aurora Society, unpredictable in temperament. My last supervisor was killed by him and then enslaved." Eve spoke with evident wariness. Tao Yu''s mind stirred immediately, thinking of Zilinges''s ''Writhing Hunger'' in ''The Hurricane Admiral''! It seemed to also involve enslaving souls. Mr. A knows how to do this too? Path of the Prayer Secret People? "The assassin and I are quite a match, so I have no regrets," he mused. Tao Yu thought for a moment, then asked, "You still attend his gatherings after he''s killed an important member of your group?" "Murder is murder, gatherings are gatherings. There''s no conflict. We both can''t expose ourselves under the Church of the True God, and the Aurora Society likes to make a show of things, so we can put a lot of that on them." Eve rested her smooth chin on Tao Yu''s shoulder, her slightly husky, languid voice tickling his ear. Upon hearing this, Tao Yu understood that this so-called ''Aurora Society'' was a brainless brute organization, suitable for taking the blame.@@@@ So, it seemed that Eve''s organization behind her was planning something big? And they needed to use the Aurora Society to get close? But getting close was also dangerous? He wondered if directly instigating the Aurora Society against Eve''s organization could help him digest the Magic Potion completely... As Tao Yu pondered, he said, "If I don''t complete the task, can I purchase the sequence seven Magic Potion with Gold Coins?" At Tao Yu''s words, Eve paused, "You still have Gold Coins? Even with an internal price for you, the recipe alone is eight hundred Gold Pounds, and you''ll need to buy the main ingredients yourself, which usually cost at least five hundred Gold Pounds per portion. Adding everything together for two portions, you''re looking at nearly two thousand." Tao Yu mentioned having savings, which made sense; the total for sequence eight recipe and ingredients usually came to around one thousand Gold Pounds. If he was indeed an assassin as he claimed, it was understandable that he could have saved up that amount. But a regular person saving up three thousand Gold Pounds from purely being an assassin seemed a bit unbelievable. "I''m not just an assassin, I do have some savings. Two thousand Gold Pounds is acceptable to me. Can you sell it to me?" Tao Yu spoke vaguely, already considering that he might need to find some revenue streams. Right now, his transactions were only with shady organizations whose activities couldn''t withstand scrutiny. In the future, if he needed to make large transactions with legitimate institutions, having an unclear source of substantial wealth might attract unwanted attention. For now, Tao Yu was quite satisfied with his situation. Whether it was Mr. Fool''s Tarot Club or his current beautiful connection, both operated in the shadows and wouldn''t care where his Gold Pounds came from. However, hearing Tao Yu''s proposal, Eve seemed hesitant, tracing circles on his chest with her finger while sighing, "You haven''t finished digesting the Instigator Magic Potion. Don''t be in such a rush. Also, being of a higher sequence isn''t necessarily a good thing. Sometimes, staying at a lower sequence... isn''t too bad..." Tao Yu could sense her ambivalence but didn''t mind it much. Perhaps for organizations like hers, the preference was to use Magic Potions to bind members to undertake tasks, and his way of simply spending money might be uncommon. "He mentioned finding a person similar to our target at an inn, but he said he''d only tell us if we give him something good in return, and he would arrange for his men to take us there," Hugh explained straightforwardly. Meanwhile, Fors, sounding listless, said, "Oh my, I haven''t even had lunch." Tao Yu looked at the sky, which was indeed nearing evening. This guy, it''s a wonder how he has survived until now. "After this is all over, I''ll treat you to a grand Intis meal." Hugh, most invested in the matter, patted her chest and said, giving Tao Yu a slightly odd look. Stop patting, really... "Speaking of an Intis meal, I know a place that''s very authentic, though it''s a dance hall with not-so-great surroundings, but the flavor is still quite good." Tao Yu added, referring to the ''Gentle Breeze'' dance hall which indeed had its own flavor out of the few places he had tried. Tao Yu, not short of Gold Pounds, wasn''t about to treat himself poorly. "Oh, then I must thank the Divine Spirit for his blessings." Fors made a sign as she was a casual believer in the God of Steam and Machinery. And so, in the carriage they had rented, they came to the most chaotic East Borough of Becland and then to Dackholm''s residence. It was a row house that looked somewhat disorderly from the outside, a fact that reflected the overall state of the East Borough when even a gang leader lived in such a place. But no matter how bad the environment, as long as it was cheap enough, there was no shortage of people willing to live there. Bedbugs, fleas, and the like were a common occurrence... Tao Yu followed Hugh and Fors to the front of a door, nonchalantly, but soon his expression stiffened, and he frowned, "He lives here?" Hugh, about to knock, did so while responding, "Yes..." But before she could finish, the unlocked door swung open by itself. Tao Yu grabbed her by the collar and pulled her back, "Be careful, there''s a smell of blood inside." Tao Yu looked deeply into the black doorway. Even though his Spirit Perception was being suppressed, it was alerting him to danger! It was a danger that could be fatal! "The suppression by world rules is kind of annoying." Tao Yu sighed inwardly and then looked over at a building across the street some dozens of meters away, where someone was silently observing this scene from behind a window. The face was identical to the one on the previous sketches! ''Hurricane Lieutenant'' Zilinges! Tao Yu''s attention was immediately drawn to the glove on the man''s left hand, which had a surface that seemed to be covered in metallic scales, making it impossible for Tao Yu to ignore. The sense of crisis that this glove brought was even stronger than Zilinges himself! Writhing Hunger... Chapter 496 - 438 This Fits the Requirements Tao Yu was planning to wait for the next gathering to gather materials, when he suddenly spotted a head of messy blond hair. A dwarf was standing tiptoe at the window, peering around curiously. "Well look at you, how did you know where I live?" Tao Yu walked over and patted her head, making her already disheveled hair even more chaotic. "What are you going to smear on my head this time?" Hugh said somewhat annoyedly. But then he pursed his lips and said, "I do have my ways of finding things out. Are you proposing a business deal, cooperation? The boss said he would provide Roselle¡¯s notes if you help too." Tao Yu now had a fake million Gold Pounds in hand, which had gone undetected by Eve earlier, this suggested that it could still circulate in the Extraordinary World, at least at the lower levels. Originally, he had little interest, but his attention was piqued upon hearing that it involved Emperor Roselle¡¯s notes, so he nodded, "What¡¯s the mission? I¡¯m very interested. Is it dangerous?" "Indeed, there is risk. Come, let¡¯s discuss this properly." Having effortlessly overpowered him before, Hugh had a fair bit of respect for Tao Yu¡¯s strength. Although their trust was still lacking, their previous encounters had been relatively pleasant. Moreover, after Tao Yu had proactively sought him out last time to buy information, he turned out to be an Extraordinary newbie with impressive abilities. Thus, they had a foundation for initial cooperation. Having mingled in the streets for so long, Hugh too had his own ways of judging people. Your journey continues at novelhall.Co?m Soon after, the two returned to Fors and Hugh¡¯s residence. Upon seeing Hugh bring Tao Yu back, Fors, who was lying on the sofa, attempted to sit up several times but failed, and eventually managed to roll off in a somewhat awkward manner. She had incredibly poor athletic ability, even worse than an average person. She smoked, stayed up late, lacked exercise, and the dark circles under her eyes never seemed to fade. Indeed, she must have some talent to not have starved to death... Hugh ignored Fors clambering up and took out a piece of intelligence, a sketch. "Our target is this man." Tao Yu examined it carefully. It was a wild sketch of a man, quite well drawn. "However, this can only be used as a reference; he possesses an extraordinary item or ¡¯Sealing Techniques¡¯ that allows him to change his appearance." Hugh¡¯s words made Tao Yu nod. Having gained a preliminary understanding of the Extraordinary World, he was aware of such extraordinary items, similar to Yuan Force artifacts. Speaking of altering one¡¯s appearance, he could do that too, although it was an external power, the level of forces involved was minimal, and it was mainly a technique. His recent subtle adjustments to blend in with the locals were also thanks to his second Deification¡¯s "Sculpting." Having become an ¡¯Assassin,¡¯ controlling his body had become even more second nature to him. "Who is this?" "One of the seven great pirate generals, ¡¯Hurricane¡¯ Zilinges, a ¡¯Wind Favored¡¯ of Sailor pathway Sequence Six, who also holds a powerful extraordinary item, capable of harnessing abilities from multiple pathways, but that item requires the consumption of one person every day." Hugh¡¯s brief explanation gave Tao Yu a framework to work with. The bounty was ten thousand Gold Pounds, and providing valid information could earn hundreds in reward. More so, the fact that such an extraordinary item consumed people was rather peculiar. "Looking for a wanted criminal isn¡¯t something we need to keep secret. Neither of us is good at this, why not continue to recruit someone who is?" Tao Yu wasn¡¯t short on money, so he was interested in quickly completing the task in exchange for the diary. "What do you mean?" "Wasn¡¯t it you guys who recommended him to me? That great detective, Arrodes." "Now I need to go find some gang members. That area just happens to be my Domain. You all can go back and rest up. Didn¡¯t Fors copy a new page of the diary?" Eve said to Tao Yu, then adjusted her own collar. As an Arbiter in the local underworld who was known for her fair dealings, many sought her help, and thus she had connections among the gangs. However, seeing her petite figure retreating, Tao Yu felt somewhat moved. Having interacted with her, although she hadn¡¯t explicitly stated it, Tao Yu could sense that she was likely someone who had fallen on hard times, possibly a young lady of a noble house in the past, but now forced to mingle with gangs. "Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s get the new diary page, and I¡¯ll borrow your books to read too..." Although Tao Yu had learned some knowledge of the Extraordinary World through them, he had also realized that this world¡¯s Extraordinary World was quite complex. Both women still seemed clueless; continuous study was needed... ... Tao Yu received several pages of Emperor Roselle¡¯s diary from Fors. At least from what he¡¯d seen so far, Roselle appeared to be an extraordinary of a high Sequence. Even from just a few of his diary entries, Tao Yu received a lot of information about the Extraordinary World that Fors and the others didn¡¯t have access to. Tao Yu thought they were very valuable. But this time, instead of reading it on the spot, he brought the diary back home. As Tao Yu read the diary, he felt somewhat speechless. He was once again revising his own preconceptions about Emperor Roselle. He seemed to be even more... well, more unrestrained than Tao Yu had initially thought. Tao Yu, who wasn¡¯t exactly a role model himself, pondered over his choice of words. This batch of diary entries was almost entirely about the Emperor¡¯s romantic escapades, his engagement, and becoming a ¡¯Child of Steam.¡¯ Then he learned that his real name was Huang Tao. It seemed he had some regrets about his Sequence choice, believing that the Marauder or the Diviner would have been better. "Hmm? What¡¯s this?" Just as Tao Yu read about Emperor Roselle¡¯s musings over the Marauder and the Diviner, he noticed what seemed to be doodles underneath the diary page that didn¡¯t belong there. "A Fool that doesn¡¯t belong to this age; a Mysterious Master above the gray mist; the Yellow and Black King who wields good fortune..." Tao Yu muttered, feeling that this intrusion didn¡¯t fit with the diary¡¯s content. "Since no one has successfully deciphered Roselle¡¯s diaries yet, others might not notice anything wrong, but..." Just as Tao Yu felt the discrepancy, suddenly, a sense of being watched emerged in his heart, startling him. What the hell? Is this a revered name of a hidden existence? Tao Yu barely had a smattering of knowledge about the extraordinaries, and he lacked a deep-seated reverence for divine spirits. His fear stemmed purely from their strength. Luckily, he had kept his Divinity pressed within his Mental Body, preventing rash exemptions from revealing more significant issues. All he could do now was act ignorant and rapidly contemplate in his mind. "It seems there really is such a hidden existence. No wonder Fors and the others told me to be careful, to keep reverence, that uttering the name could attract attention. This entity has a high standing..." Tao Yu, lacking substantial knowledge about the extraordinary Domains or an inherent reverence for the divine spirits, feared them only because of their strength. "The Fool, huh? Sounds clumsy, not famous, wields good fortune? Shouldn¡¯t be too evil, right? If there really is such a low-key organization formed by a high-standing being, it would actually fulfill all my needs for finding support..." The next moment, Tao Yu felt a force tugging at his spirituality, lifting it upwards. Startled, he once again suppressed his Divinity at the core of his Mental Body to avoid conflict, then followed the force upwards, his perspective soaring infinitely high, as if arriving at a mysterious gray mist space above...@@@@ Chapter 497 - 439 Mr. Fool Tao Yu maintained the most basic level of vigilance, but with the core Godhood of Mental Immunity, he was confident against purely mental changes. Should the need arise for his Divinity to overflow, he could escape. He looked around at the ancient palace supported by stone pillars, at the mottled bronze table, and at the seats beside it. Tao Yu also fixed his gaze on a very imposing figure at the head of the table. The figure was completely shrouded in grey fog, as if they were the master of this space, with the fog obscuring their face, yet one could feel the indifferent gaze and calm expression. Because of the Divinity within the Mental Body, Tao Yu could not see the figure¡¯s face either. "Mr. Fool?" Tao Yu tentatively asked, having used Chinese before, but now he deliberately translated it into Loen¡¯s language. "Interesting, you seem to recognize this language." The standard Mandarin coming from Mr. Fool¡¯s mouth made Tao Yu¡¯s heart sink a little, and he quickly completed some thoughts. This world possessed transcendent abilities, and with Emperor Roselle as a transmigrator, it wasn¡¯t incomprehensible for someone to know Chinese. But why would this esteemed name appear in a diary? Tao Yu began to speculate about Mr. Fool¡¯s identity¡ªanother transmigrator? Could it be Emperor Roselle himself?! That¡¯s right, top powerhouses are hard to kill, not dying cleanly seems to be normal! A method for afterlife resurrection? Tao Yu kept thinking, but did not guess wildly, instead, he said respectfully and solemnly, "Yes, I know a little." "Where did you learn it?" The being of mysterious strength and unknown identity now seemed a bit interested. "I come from the same place as Emperor Roselle. Before getting his diary, I always thought I was the only one." Tao Yu spoke ambiguously, telling nothing but the truth. Because of the Mental Immunity within his core Mental Body, he was confident that any external emotional fluctuations would also make others feel his ¡¯sincerity¡¯.@@@@ Because he wasn¡¯t lying! "I see." Mr. Fool tapped his fingers on the table, apparently pondering something. "You seem to know very little about the Extraordinary World." Hearing this, Tao Yu immediately began to pour out his grievances, "That¡¯s right, I didn¡¯t even know about the existence of transcendent abilities in this world until recently, having just stepped into it. I had no idea casually invoking a holy name could lead to being noticed by a hidden existence. Fortunately, it was the great You, otherwise, I think I might have had trouble." "Indeed, it¡¯s best to avoid mentioning Their holy names as much as possible. However, you can speak freely here." Although Mr. Fool¡¯s tone was casual, seemingly indifferent and nonchalant, Tao Yu was still slightly shocked, catching the key point in the conversation. Even Divine Spirits can¡¯t observe this place?! Indeed, this was a being comparable to a Divine Spirit! Had Roselle become a deity? Or was it another transmigrator who had attained godhood? Or was it simply that some ancient deity had figured out Chinese, which appeared in the diary, and perhaps Roselle had interacted with them as well? "Tomorrow, I can get the Magic Potion and become an Instigator. I wonder what new abilities I¡¯ll have..." Tao Yu was quite excited about this professional system. Just being Rank Nine was helpful to him now, and due to Deification, even without the blessings of this world, he still expected significant effects, and it should only get better as he advanced... ... The next day, Tao Yu first visited Arrodes and, after obtaining the auxiliary materials, he returned home immediately to complete the concoction. He then absorbed the Rank Eight Magic Potion in one go. The physical impact was even more painful than the first time, but he still could endure it; the mental contamination could be ignored. With Rank Nine already digested, Tao Yu¡¯s advancement was naturally smooth. Once again, he integrated a portion of his original power into it. "Not bad, my physique is enhanced, and because it¡¯s compatible with this world, I can exert more of it." Tao Yu flexed his arms and legs. Besides, he vaguely sensed the new professional characteristic Incite, which made him appear more reliable and allowed him to perceive and guide others¡¯ emotions. Continue reading at novelhall.Co?m Due to his experience with Deification, although the main blessings were focused on compensating for leaving this world, his original attributes were still accordingly strengthened. This naturally included Incite. "Write ¡¯Incite¡¯ but read it as ¡¯Charm¡¯, tsk tsk~, very nice." With his handsome appearance and now this, gathering information or gaining favor should be easy, often leaving a strong first impression. "However, to digest this Magic Potion, don¡¯t I have to try inciting others into doing things they wouldn¡¯t normally do...?" Tao Yu¡¯s ¡¯Assassin¡¯ was instantaneous, but the ¡¯Instigator¡¯ required more time. "It seems the stronger the power, the higher the rank, and the bigger the tumult, the easier the digestion..." Tao Yu pondered. This means I have to cause trouble, right? But if I have to, it¡¯s not like I have any psychological burden... ... "Right there~ Oh my, my Magic Potion is digesting..." In the midst of a storm, Tao Yu, having come to deliver a mission and then incited to spar, left Eve aside. He also sensed a hint of the Potion¡¯s digestion. "Huh, this works too." It must be that Eve¡¯s Grade as a beauty was not low, and with a bit of incitement, that helped the digestion. "The method seems right, but the direction feels somewhat off." Tao Yu looked at Eve, whose eyes were hazy with indescribable emotions, with a strange expression on his face. An Instigator shouldn¡¯t be inciting silent conflicts or stirring up feuds between powers, so how does this count as incitement too? "Her charm is also rather abnormal, it might be the assassin¡¯s subsequent path. I didn¡¯t expect that this path would also increase charm, and why is her Magic Potion digesting, such a dubious path." Seeing Eve¡¯s state, Tao Yu vaguely worried about what this path might entail in the future. He then recalled the mission Eve had relayed to him. Continue to attend Mr. A¡¯s gatherings and try to gain Mr. A¡¯s trust... Why doesn¡¯t she do that herself? Is she worried about the danger? Chapter 498 - 440 Encounter "Oh, sweetheart, you don¡¯t need to worry about that task anymore, I¡¯ll handle it myself." Eve lazily embraced Tao Yu from behind, her body only wrapped in a bathrobe. "Why? Is it dangerous?" Tao Yu planned to get his hands on the Magic Potion first before anything else. "There is some risk involved. Mr. A is a divine envoy of the Aurora Society, unpredictable in temperament. My last supervisor was killed by him and then enslaved." Eve spoke with evident wariness. Tao Yu¡¯s mind stirred immediately, thinking of Zilinges¡¯s ¡¯Writhing Hunger¡¯ in ¡¯The Hurricane Admiral¡¯!@@@@ It seemed to also involve enslaving souls. Mr. A knows how to do this too? Path of the Prayer Secret People? "The assassin and I are quite a match, so I have no regrets," he mused. Tao Yu thought for a moment, then asked, "You still attend his gatherings after he¡¯s killed an important member of your group?" "Murder is murder, gatherings are gatherings. There¡¯s no conflict. We both can¡¯t expose ourselves under the Church of the True God, and the Aurora Society likes to make a show of things, so we can put a lot of that on them." Eve rested her smooth chin on Tao Yu¡¯s shoulder, her slightly husky, languid voice tickling his ear. Upon hearing this, Tao Yu understood that this so-called ¡¯Aurora Society¡¯ was a brainless brute organization, suitable for taking the blame. So, it seemed that Eve¡¯s organization behind her was planning something big? And they needed to use the Aurora Society to get close? But getting close was also dangerous? He wondered if directly instigating the Aurora Society against Eve¡¯s organization could help him digest the Magic Potion completely... As Tao Yu pondered, he said, "If I don¡¯t complete the task, can I purchase the sequence seven Magic Potion with Gold Coins?" At Tao Yu¡¯s words, Eve paused, "You still have Gold Coins? Even with an internal price for you, the recipe alone is eight hundred Gold Pounds, and you¡¯ll need to buy the main ingredients yourself, which usually cost at least five hundred Gold Pounds per portion. Adding everything together for two portions, you¡¯re looking at nearly two thousand." Tao Yu mentioned having savings, which made sense; the total for sequence eight recipe and ingredients usually came to around one thousand Gold Pounds. If he was indeed an assassin as he claimed, it was understandable that he could have saved up that amount. But a regular person saving up three thousand Gold Pounds from purely being an assassin seemed a bit unbelievable. "I¡¯m not just an assassin, I do have some savings. Two thousand Gold Pounds is acceptable to me. Can you sell it to me?" Tao Yu spoke vaguely, already considering that he might need to find some revenue streams. Right now, his transactions were only with shady organizations whose activities couldn¡¯t withstand scrutiny. In the future, if he needed to make large transactions with legitimate institutions, having an unclear source of substantial wealth might attract unwanted attention. For now, Tao Yu was quite satisfied with his situation. Whether it was Mr. Fool¡¯s Tarot Club or his current beautiful connection, both operated in the shadows and wouldn¡¯t care where his Gold Pounds came from. However, hearing Tao Yu¡¯s proposal, Eve seemed hesitant, tracing circles on his chest with her finger while sighing, "You haven¡¯t finished digesting the Instigator Magic Potion. Don¡¯t be in such a rush. Also, being of a higher sequence isn¡¯t necessarily a good thing. Sometimes, staying at a lower sequence... isn¡¯t too bad..." Tao Yu could sense her ambivalence but didn¡¯t mind it much. Perhaps for organizations like hers, the preference was to use Magic Potions to bind members to undertake tasks, and his way of simply spending money might be uncommon. "He mentioned finding a person similar to our target at an inn, but he said he¡¯d only tell us if we give him something good in return, and he would arrange for his men to take us there," Hugh explained straightforwardly. Meanwhile, Fors, sounding listless, said, "Oh my, I haven¡¯t even had lunch." Tao Yu looked at the sky, which was indeed nearing evening. This guy, it¡¯s a wonder how he has survived until now. "After this is all over, I¡¯ll treat you to a grand Intis meal." Hugh, most invested in the matter, patted her chest and said, giving Tao Yu a slightly odd look. Stop patting, really... "Speaking of an Intis meal, I know a place that¡¯s very authentic, though it¡¯s a dance hall with not-so-great surroundings, but the flavor is still quite good." Tao Yu added, referring to the ¡¯Gentle Breeze¡¯ dance hall which indeed had its own flavor out of the few places he had tried. Tao Yu, not short of Gold Pounds, wasn¡¯t about to treat himself poorly. "Oh, then I must thank the Divine Spirit for his blessings." Fors made a sign as she was a casual believer in the God of Steam and Machinery. And so, in the carriage they had rented, they came to the most chaotic East Borough of Becland and then to Dackholm¡¯s residence. It was a row house that looked somewhat disorderly from the outside, a fact that reflected the overall state of the East Borough when even a gang leader lived in such a place. But no matter how bad the environment, as long as it was cheap enough, there was no shortage of people willing to live there. Bedbugs, fleas, and the like were a common occurrence... Tao Yu followed Hugh and Fors to the front of a door, nonchalantly, but soon his expression stiffened, and he frowned, "He lives here?" Hugh, about to knock, did so while responding, "Yes..." But before she could finish, the unlocked door swung open by itself. Tao Yu grabbed her by the collar and pulled her back, "Be careful, there¡¯s a smell of blood inside." Tao Yu looked deeply into the black doorway. Even though his Spirit Perception was being suppressed, it was alerting him to danger! It was a danger that could be fatal! "The suppression by world rules is kind of annoying." Tao Yu sighed inwardly and then looked over at a building across the street some dozens of meters away, where someone was silently observing this scene from behind a window. The face was identical to the one on the previous sketches! ¡¯Hurricane Lieutenant¡¯ Zilinges! Tao Yu¡¯s attention was immediately drawn to the glove on the man¡¯s left hand, which had a surface that seemed to be covered in metallic scales, making it impossible for Tao Yu to ignore. The sense of crisis that this glove brought was even stronger than Zilinges himself! Writhing Hunger... Chapter 499 - 441 What is an Assassin Tao Yu¡¯s actions also made Hugh and Fors turn their heads to look over. "Zilinges!"@@@@ As extraordinaries, the two of them could roughly deduce that person¡¯s identity just by the outlines. "Tsk, that¡¯s a loss." Tao Yu had no illusions of luck and his expression was grim. A Sequence Six and an even stronger sealing artifact, with himself being suppressed by the world¡¯s rules right now, he definitely was not a match for them under normal circumstances! If it was an ambush, he could rely on Inherent Time Control, but in a direct confrontation, he could only activate the "Innate Boundary Field"... He wondered if this kind of strange power would reach the threshold. It would take an hour just to communicate with the world will to return, so he estimated there was no way to remind himself of the specific amount. He was afraid he would only know after using it... Just as Tao Yu¡¯s aura began to change, preparing to gradually enter Unity of Heaven and Man and pull the other party into the "Innate Boundary Field" to deal with them, Fors suddenly grabbed his hand and ran toward the house. "Hold on tight to me later!" Fors¡¯s expression was somewhat solemn, but he also had a kind of confidence. This made Tao Yu stunned for a moment, temporarily interrupting his original plan. What can a Sequence Nine like you do? Do you have a supernatural item? He then saw Fors lift his sleeve, revealing a bracelet, and utter a word in ancient Hermes language. ¡¯Mr. Men¡¯! The next moment, Tao Yu felt the hand holding his own, pulling him into a strange world where everything seemed somewhat distorted, resembling a colorful oil painting. What¡¯s this? Where is this place? Did Fors just say ¡¯Mr. Men¡¯? Unconsciously, Tao Yu thought of Mr. Men. After two or three seconds, when the three of them reappeared, they had arrived at a graveyard! He had no idea how far they had just traveled! "That indeed was the teleportation spell of ¡¯Mr. Men¡¯, only that we entered a strange place in the middle. Is it unique to this world, the Spirit Realm mentioned in the supernatural studies?" Tao Yu pondered in his heart. No wonder, no wonder Mr. Men could be pulled into the Holy Grail War. So the distance was this close! However, Mr. Men once said his current state was off and not to believe his words. "That was close, we almost got blocked." At that time, Hugh also let out a sigh, looking at the bracelet on Fors¡¯s hand, which now had only two stones left, losing one, and said with a tone of apology, "I was too rash, I will figure out a way to compensate." "Idiot, I was saving myself." Fors¡¯s lips curved slightly as if he didn¡¯t really mind. At this time, Tao Yu also turned his head and said, He made no extra movements and even deliberately glanced at the homeless man as a precaution, but then relaxed his expression a bit, lowered the brim of his hat, and prepared to walk past directly. However, at that moment, a berserk intent began surging towards him. In an instant, it flooded into his Mental Body, seemingly trying to excite his mind and push him into madness. But Tao Yu, who always had Godhood suppressing his Mental Body, could allow the foe to impact the other layers around it, but could easily stabilize his mind and maintain core calmness. However, on the outside, it seemed as if Tao Yu was severely affected, starting to stagger as he walked. At the same time, several wind blades slashed out of nowhere, howling as they cut through the air. And the homeless man on the ground erupted in an instant, pressing towards Tao Yu as well. Zilinges, a Sequence Six Wind Favored, from Sequence Nine Sailor, to Sequence Eight Berserker, then to Sequence Seven Navigator, could be said to have enhancement to the physical body at each level. In addition to the wind blades he had slashed out earlier, along with the madness triggered in the spiritual layer by The Writhing Hunger. With this combination of attacks, even a Sequence Five could potentially be brought down if caught off guard! It was evident from all sides that Zilinges¡¯s experience was profound. Seemingly still struggling out of the frenzy, Tao Yu managed to move his body slightly to dodge a wind blade, only to get another strike on his shoulder that cut open a bloody wound, barely missing his neck. Zilinges, who was already nearly upon him, wore a ferocious smile, his gloved hand reaching straight for Tao Yu¡¯s head. "Where is that Traveler..." But before he could finish his sentence, the image of Tao Yu in front of him seemed to vanish in an instant. Before Zilinges could curse his misfortune, a blade had already pierced his chest, giving him almost no time to react! How could it be so fast... Thud~ Zilinges could only manage to twist his body slightly, preventing the blade from causing a fatal wound, and relying on the strong physique of a mid-sequence extraordinary, he forcefully resisted the strike. He then used the force of the hit and the power of a Wind Favored to quickly fly backward. But even so, the cut had nearly sliced through a quarter of his chest, blood spurting out. Tao Yu who had managed to make the strike with the help of Innate Time Control, could feel the toughness of the flesh as he cut through the other¡¯s body. The strength was still a bit lacking... But what was key was that after completing the strike, a chilling fear flashed through Tao Yu¡¯s mind. It was the leisurely arriving prompt from the residue of the world¡¯s will, which was responsible for connecting with the present world. No more use of Innate Time Control allowed, at least not here, not now! Fortunately, the strike had been fierce. Although it had not been lethal, it had inflicted sufficient trauma and shock to Zilinges. After being hit, he darted off almost flying, quick as the wind, blood trailing behind him. "Thank goodness this fellow is naturally timid." Tao Yu didn¡¯t dare to look up at the sky; he could only lower his head and hurry back, quickly disposing of the blood-stained dagger into the Corpse Hiding Mirror. With Zilinges¡¯s blood, who knows what might be possible. It was worth asking at the upcoming gathering of extraordinaries. A mere Zilinges wasn¡¯t worth taking the risk for... "Power not of this world is still a hazard. I should speed up the integration of my own system into this world..." He needed to digest the Instigator quickly to reach Sequence Seven. If he did, he wouldn¡¯t need his innate abilities; he would be able to directly confront someone like Zilinges... Chapter 500 - 442 Tarot Club At three in the afternoon, when Spirituality soared and entered the gray fog space, Tao Yu who came back to the antiquated hall, noticed that there were a few more people this time. The sparse number of people made him pause for a moment. Fewer than expected. Including Mr. Fool and himself, there were only five people in total. However, quality is prized over quantity. As long as there¡¯s a strong support, it would suffice. Tao Yu silently observed the others. They must have also noticed the newcomer in their midst. "Good afternoon~, everyone, have we welcomed a new member again?" Miss Justice spoke with a light voice, also gazing at Tao Yu and seeming very happy. Audrey possessed a sense of ownership regarding the growth of the Tarot Club. "This is the new member, ¡¯Destiny¡¯."@@@@ Mr. Fool introduced him casually, and Miss Justice, acting like a secretary, added the following. "Hello, Mr. Destiny, I am ¡¯Justice¡¯, and this is The Hanged Man, and this is Mr. Sun." The cheerful voice of Miss Justice also made Tao Yu feel somewhat at ease. Being a newbie, he simply nodded and said, "Hello, everyone." Meanwhile, Audrey was using her ¡¯Audience¡¯ ability to observe Tao Yu, pondering in her mind, "A very calm member who isn¡¯t the least bit flustered, adapting well to this extraordinary environment, giving off a reliable vibe." The Hanged Man, Alger, was also scrutinizing Tao Yu with an evaluative gaze. He hadn¡¯t been very keen on the Tarot Club¡¯s members increasing so quickly in the past. However, due to the matter of commissioning Zilinges, he realized that having more members could mean more power and sometimes be quite convenient, at least offering an additional channel. He just didn¡¯t know what level of power in the Extraordinary World the newcomer was at, and whether his abilities would overlap with his own. As for Mr. Sun, he was just a newbie who had joined last time, still somewhat clueless but aware of many secrets, coming from a completely different place than the current world. After introducing everyone, Miss Justice, Audrey, addressed Mr. Fool at the head of the table, "Dear Mr. Fool, has your familier received that compensation of 300 Gold Pounds?" Initially intent on observing more than speaking, Tao Yu was somewhat taken aback to hear such news. Even a matter involving 300 Gold Pounds had troubled Mr. Fool? What was this about? For Tao Yu, who typically dealt with millions of Gold Pounds, the sum felt surreal; Mr. Fool had a follower? Indeed, he was an important person, but 300 Gold Pounds... Fortunately, Mr. Fool¡¯s response soon dispelled Tao Yu¡¯s initial thoughts. "I have not paid attention to such trivial matters, but since there¡¯s been no further request for help, it must have been received." It must be that some follower had prayed or made a wish; that seemed normal enough. A wish for 300 Gold Pounds could be fulfilled, so Mr. Fool is quite down-to-earth, or perhaps Mr. Fool¡¯s circle isn¡¯t that strong right now. Your journey continues on novelhall.Co?m Yet, information-wise, they should be able to offer some help, right? Surely more than what wild, low-Sequence extraordinaries like Fors and Hugh could provide. "I know some information; it might not be too in-depth but can offer some reference," The Hanged Man Alger promptly spoke up. "The more common pathways for the Knowing Ones¡¯ Union are ¡¯apprentice¡¯ and ¡¯assassin,¡¯ born in this epoch. Based on their pathways, it can be deduced that they might be related to the Abraham family of the Fourth Epoch Tudor dynasty, or perhaps to the Witch Sect." Tao Yu¡¯s knowledge was clearer, and upon hearing the mention of Abraham, he was startled¡ªwasn¡¯t that Mr. Door¡¯s surname! Indeed! And he was definitely from the apprentice sequence! Judging from his abilities, his spirituality must be quite exalted, only it had been contaminated. "The Witch Sect worships the ¡¯Primeval Witch,¡¯ and because they seek to gain the blessings of the ¡¯Primeval Witch,¡¯ the higher-ups are all female. It is said that in the Fourth Epoch, they were called the Witch families. They would kill the fathers of their children and abandon male infants." At this, Tao Yu was also stunned¡ªall high-ranking members were female? It then occurred to him about his beautiful online connection; could it be that it is very difficult for males to follow this path? Thus, her attitude towards him earlier. She was actually concerned about him. However, it shouldn¡¯t be as extreme as the other party had described; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have initiated him. This brought relief to Tao Yu, who had Mental Immunity and didn¡¯t mind it. "Moreover, it is the mission of the Witch Sect to spread disasters, making them disliked by the major churches." Tao Yu nodded in agreement as he listened. In fact, spreading disasters was quite consistent with his Innate Demonic Body, as well as his Dao Heart Demon Seed technique. He would undoubtedly see significant improvements once he had integrated them thoroughly. As to whether that ¡¯Primeval Witch¡¯ was of Sequence One or Sequence Two in this pathway, it was likely they wouldn¡¯t be much less powerful than a True God. While Tao Yu was pondering, Mr. Fool chuckled, "Perhaps, it¡¯s not that they abandon male infants, but that the male members become witches." It seemed like a joke, but nobody took it as just a joke. All of a sudden, Tao Yu felt his scalp explode. Transformation? What¡¯s all this about!? Could there be such a hidden catch? And then to be initiated with the Magic Potion named assassin? This was total nonsense! "Don¡¯t panic, I have Divinity; it shouldn¡¯t be an issue. If push comes to shove, I¡¯ll just forcefully rid myself of it, no big deal, it should be fine..." Tao Yu was very confident in the spirituality of his Divinity and kept reassuring himself. But he then gave a moment¡¯s thought to his intimate relationship with Eve. This damn... "Well, she is beautiful, and the taste is not bad either..." It was not as though they were getting married, so no need to be hung up about the other¡¯s past, right? Tao Yu could only console himself, as most of them would surely remain originals. It had to be the case... Chapter 501 - 443: The Blunt Instigation Tao Yu did not show any signs of irregularity and had no intention of revealing his means. "Well, if I¡¯m really exposed, then I¡¯ll just rely on my own ability to disguise and soften my facial features a bit," he thought. "After all, it¡¯s just a minor change in appearance; make sure it¡¯s still recognizable..." In any case, it was easy to deceive the others, but it was not so easy to hide from Eve. "Instigate her, make her betray the Knowing Ones¡¯ Union, betray the Witch Church." Tao Yu¡¯s mind wandered with these thoughts. But on the surface, he remained calm and said, "Thank you, Mr. Fool and Mr. Hanged Man, for the intelligence. I can hand over Zilinges¡¯s blood to Mr. Hanged Man, you may set a drop-off location." "Okay, thank you." Mr. Hanged Man was also very pleased, for he did not know divination himself, yet he was a member of the Church of Storm! The blood could play a crucial role when necessary. Then, he turned respectfully back to Mr. Fool and said, "I will soon acquire a batch of Emperor Roselle¡¯s diaries and can begin presenting them to you at the next gathering." Mr. Fool seemed very pleased with this, responding with a hint of joy, "Very good." Tao Yu looked on eagerly, thinking, I want to see too! But he did not voice this desire since no one would doubt Mr. Fool¡¯s ability to recognize Chinese characters, but revealing it himself would expose too much information. He thought to obtain it casually, preferably when the other party sought his help. Yes, if Mr. Fool sought his assistance against Zilinges, he could offer some help, in exchange for the diaries. Subsequently, the gathering proceeded to the regular exchange segment. Justice was looking to purchase an intact pituitary gland of a Rainbow Lizard Dragon, likely a magic potion ingredient. "At the Tarot Club, I am merely sitting at the kids¡¯ table with them. I must strive to enhance myself soon. And that prayer ritual of The Sun, it seems to have some potential..." Tao Yu pondered in his heart, with his Enlightenment and accumulated knowledge in magic, he could inductively mimic the related rituals with no problem. After hearing the description from The Sun, he conjured some ingenious ideas in his mind. Upon returning from the Tarot Club, he wasted no time and began arranging things at home. "My own power is out of place in this world and easily detected, but from the residual will of the world, it seems I can slowly assimilate using the power of this world. "Thus, by extension, if I invoke the corresponding power in the manner of this world, I should be able to undergo a process of ¡¯whitewashing.¡¯ Having high-rank ¡¯Divinity¡¯ myself, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem, but I must be careful with the direction specified and not connect with those extraterrestrial entities..." As he finished setting up the ritual, Tao Yu began to experiment, "I invoke by my own name..." "Pioneer not of this world;" As the sentence ended, Tao Yu faintly felt something, then continued the attempt. "Unfettered Assassin;" "Holder of the supreme ¡¯Divinity¡¯;" With the initial forceful anchoring, after completing the following phrases, Tao Yu also felt a feedback to his being! "Indeed, it works." With a tinge of joy in his heart, Tao Yu tried to ¡¯bless¡¯ himself, stuffing a handful of black mud from the ¡¯Innate Barrier¡¯ into his body. If a true outsider were to pray and receive a handful of black mud unsuspectingly, one might go mad, but Tao Yu was completely indifferent. Harnessing the talent of his ¡¯Innate Demon Body,¡¯ he immediately felt a surge of power throughout his body! "It can strengthen the body and can morph into Shadow Force and even has the power to corrupt and devour. But it seems there is a time limit; I estimate an hour, after which it will gradually fade, yet I can pray repeatedly." Chapter 441 What is an Assassin Tao Yu''s actions also made Hugh and Fors turn their heads to look over. "Zilinges!" As extraordinaries, the two of them could roughly deduce that person''s identity just by the outlines. "Tsk, that''s a loss." Tao Yu had no illusions of luck and his expression was grim. A Sequence Six and an even stronger sealing artifact, with himself being suppressed by the world''s rules right now, he definitely was not a match for them under normal circumstances! If it was an ambush, he could rely on Inherent Time Control, but in a direct confrontation, he could only activate the "Innate Boundary Field"... He wondered if this kind of strange power would reach the threshold. It would take an hour just to communicate with the world will to return, so he estimated there was no way to remind himself of the specific amount. He was afraid he would only know after using it... Just as Tao Yu''s aura began to change, preparing to gradually enter Unity of Heaven and Man and pull the other party into the "Innate Boundary Field" to deal with them, Fors suddenly grabbed his hand and ran toward the house. "Hold on tight to me later!" Fors''s expression was somewhat solemn, but he also had a kind of confidence. This made Tao Yu stunned for a moment, temporarily interrupting his original plan. What can a Sequence Nine like you do? Do you have a supernatural item? He then saw Fors lift his sleeve, revealing a bracelet, and utter a word in ancient Hermes language. ''Mr. Men''! The next moment, Tao Yu felt the hand holding his own, pulling him into a strange world where everything seemed somewhat distorted, resembling a colorful oil painting. What''s this? Where is this place? Did Fors just say ''Mr. Men''? Unconsciously, Tao Yu thought of Mr. Men.@@@@ After two or three seconds, when the three of them reappeared, they had arrived at a graveyard! He had no idea how far they had just traveled! "That indeed was the teleportation spell of ''Mr. Men'', only that we entered a strange place in the middle. Is it unique to this world, the Spirit Realm mentioned in the supernatural studies?" Tao Yu pondered in his heart. No wonder, no wonder Mr. Men could be pulled into the Holy Grail War. So the distance was this close! However, Mr. Men once said his current state was off and not to believe his words. "That was close, we almost got blocked." At that time, Hugh also let out a sigh, looking at the bracelet on Fors''s hand, which now had only two stones left, losing one, and said with a tone of apology, "I was too rash, I will figure out a way to compensate." "Idiot, I was saving myself." Fors''s lips curved slightly as if he didn''t really mind. At this time, Tao Yu also turned his head and said, He made no extra movements and even deliberately glanced at the homeless man as a precaution, but then relaxed his expression a bit, lowered the brim of his hat, and prepared to walk past directly. However, at that moment, a berserk intent began surging towards him. In an instant, it flooded into his Mental Body, seemingly trying to excite his mind and push him into madness. But Tao Yu, who always had Godhood suppressing his Mental Body, could allow the foe to impact the other layers around it, but could easily stabilize his mind and maintain core calmness. However, on the outside, it seemed as if Tao Yu was severely affected, starting to stagger as he walked. At the same time, several wind blades slashed out of nowhere, howling as they cut through the air. And the homeless man on the ground erupted in an instant, pressing towards Tao Yu as well. Zilinges, a Sequence Six Wind Favored, from Sequence Nine Sailor, to Sequence Eight Berserker, then to Sequence Seven Navigator, could be said to have enhancement to the physical body at each level. In addition to the wind blades he had slashed out earlier, along with the madness triggered in the spiritual layer by The Writhing Hunger. With this combination of attacks, even a Sequence Five could potentially be brought down if caught off guard! It was evident from all sides that Zilinges''s experience was profound. Seemingly still struggling out of the frenzy, Tao Yu managed to move his body slightly to dodge a wind blade, only to get another strike on his shoulder that cut open a bloody wound, barely missing his neck. Zilinges, who was already nearly upon him, wore a ferocious smile, his gloved hand reaching straight for Tao Yu''s head. "Where is that Traveler..." But before he could finish his sentence, the image of Tao Yu in front of him seemed to vanish in an instant. Before Zilinges could curse his misfortune, a blade had already pierced his chest, giving him almost no time to react! How could it be so fast... Thud~ Zilinges could only manage to twist his body slightly, preventing the blade from causing a fatal wound, and relying on the strong physique of a mid-sequence extraordinary, he forcefully resisted the strike. He then used the force of the hit and the power of a Wind Favored to quickly fly backward. But even so, the cut had nearly sliced through a quarter of his chest, blood spurting out. Tao Yu who had managed to make the strike with the help of Innate Time Control, could feel the toughness of the flesh as he cut through the other''s body. The strength was still a bit lacking... But what was key was that after completing the strike, a chilling fear flashed through Tao Yu''s mind. It was the leisurely arriving prompt from the residue of the world''s will, which was responsible for connecting with the present world. No more use of Innate Time Control allowed, at least not here, not now! Fortunately, the strike had been fierce. Although it had not been lethal, it had inflicted sufficient trauma and shock to Zilinges. After being hit, he darted off almost flying, quick as the wind, blood trailing behind him. "Thank goodness this fellow is naturally timid." Tao Yu didn''t dare to look up at the sky; he could only lower his head and hurry back, quickly disposing of the blood-stained dagger into the Corpse Hiding Mirror. With Zilinges''s blood, who knows what might be possible. It was worth asking at the upcoming gathering of extraordinaries. A mere Zilinges wasn''t worth taking the risk for... "Power not of this world is still a hazard. I should speed up the integration of my own system into this world..." He needed to digest the Instigator quickly to reach Sequence Seven. If he did, he wouldn''t need his innate abilities; he would be able to directly confront someone like Zilinges... Chapter 510 449 Dunn had already seen the deaths of many companions, one by one leaving his side. He even used special secret rituals to consume their extraordinary abilities, allowing them to continue accompanying him in his dreams. But this time, seeing this newcomer who had just joined the team for two months, this young college graduate, his emotions still churned. Looking at the nearly empty street due to the previous commotion, and at the twisted, deformed monster in the middle of it. Dunn opened the urn in his hand, plunging one hand directly into it "You''ve successfully held it off; the next part is my job..." With the twist of his arm, countless black threads swarmed in, binding the monster wounded by the radiance. The sluggish deformed monster was unable to struggle free for a moment and let out another baby-like wail. In an instant, it seemed Dunn was also affected; blood began to seep from the arm he plunged into the urn, the binding black threads became chaotic, showing a tendency to let the monster break free. But with a low growl, he twisted his arm again, and the sound of cracking bones resounded, with a surge of fresh blood. The pitch-black threads from the urn seemed to thicken once more. Puchi~ His wrist broken, Dunn half-knelt on the ground with his face covered in blood, propping the urn with one hand and forcing his half-arm back into it. Both sides were once again at a standoff. The Holy Ashes themselves were a Sequence 4 Night Watcher level extraordinary item, belonging to the demigod tier. But the one activating it was only Dunn, a Sequence Seven. On the other side, the undeveloped offspring of the Evil God also had its own many disadvantages, having been hit by a Sun Flame Charm that Klein had used at the cost of his life, it wasn''t any better off either. Both were evenly matched. However, as time passed, if they could wait for the arrival of the Heart of Mechanism and the Punisher, the two other extraordinary organizations from the Church with the Sealing Items, it would be enough to control the situation. "Just need to hold on a little longer, just a little bit..." Dunn bore the pain engulfing his body and the nearing loss of control, and tenaciously suppressed his opponent. However, at that moment, Puchi~ The wrist holding the urn fractured again. But this time it wasn''t his self-sacrifice, but rather it was severed by the figure that had appeared. The urn too fell into the hands of that figure. "Hard work indeed, the power of the Holy Ashes of Saint Selena has weakened to just the right level; otherwise, it would be troublesome for me to take it." A voice came from the side. Forcing a look from his position on the ground, Dunn strained to see the newcomer. The arrival was dressed in a double-breasted pure black clergy robe, with a soft hat on his head, dark golden hair, and eyes so blue they seemed almost black, with the most noticeable mark being one blinded eye. Ince Zangwill, the fugitive archbishop who had stolen the Church of the Night''s 0-08 Sealing Item! "You~" Dunn, nearly depleted, started the Sequence 4 Sealing Item and, coupled with the physical injuries, his voice was particularly hoarse. "Oh, still not dead? That differs somewhat from my script; in that case, I''ll have to personally..." Ince Zangwill hadn''t finished speaking when it seemed dots of black appeared floating before his eyes, like droplets of floating ink. As his pupils contracted that very instant, those floating ink drops coalesced and shot towards him. Chaotic inkblades danced in the air, forcing Ince Zangwill to retreat in shock and anger! Tao Yu didn''t like to shackle himself, but he absolutely wouldn''t look down on these people who shielded others from the storm... "Th¡ªThanks, who are you..." Dunn was still bleeding and hadn''t managed to get up, just rolling over on the ground with his broken arm, turning to look at this figure shrouded in darkness. To some extent, it resembled the disguise of the Path of the Night Watcher, and the shadow manipulation of the Prayer Secret People. "A passing believer. I''ve asked the Divine Spirit I worship, and He has given me tacit approval to come..." Tao Yu looked back towards the end of the street where Leonard was rushing over with another group of extraordinaries. Seeing that the aberration was fully sealed, even partly digested, Tao Yu withdrew the shadows. "Well done, now take a good retirement, and I hope you guys don''t come after me..." After bidding farewell, Tao Yu leaped up and landed directly into the shadows of a nearby street, then quickly vanished without a trace. The partially digested aberration, now even more grotesque, also collapsed to the ground covered in strange black tadpole patterns, seemingly locking away its extraordinary powers tightly... ... Tingen, Raphael Cemetery. Tao Yu watched as Klein''s sister stood there with a vacant look, as Klein''s brother and Leonard carried Klein''s coffin over. Looking at the photo that showed a scholarly air, even somewhat youthful and inexperienced. Tao Yu couldn''t help but sigh. "Always talking about profit and loss, always cautious, always thinking thrice before acting, seems a bit messed up..." He had only just met Klein and his interaction with Dunn and the others could even be considered part of his arrest process. But this group, despite being weaker and having less authority than himself, faced the scion of the Evil God without any hesitation, no second thoughts. Didn''t they know they could die? Most likely, they knew... And yet they did it just to save a few ordinary lives. This was hard to imagine in the culture of the Pioneers. The lives of ordinary people didn''t really have much to do with them, and it would have been safer to come back later with gathered forces. At most, a few more people would die. But they didn''t choose to do that. Shouldn''t safety come first... The sky drizzled with a misty rain, Tao Yu looked up at the dreary sky, letting the rain fall on him, and left before the funeral ended, heading to the hospital to visit Dunn, who, after magical treatment, was able to sit up. Dunn was still wrapped in bandages stained with blood spots, staring blankly out the window. Turning his head towards Tao Yu''s entrance, his grey pupils blinked and nodded at him. "I''ve helped you acquire the main ingredient for Sequence 7 ''Witch.'' It will be brought over along with the sealed item." "Thank you." Tao Yu pulled up a stool and sat beside him, peeled a fruit for Dunn, and casually asked, "Aren''t you afraid of dying?" "Afraid? Of course, I''m afraid. But someone''s got to do it, right? I''m the strongest in this city, no other way..." Dunn leaned against the headboard, seemingly with a sigh. "Some powerful extraordinary items have various negative effects when used. It''s best not to use them if you can avoid it." Dunn raised his severed arm, gave Tao Yu a serious look. "So are you saying I shouldn''t learn from Captain Dunn?" "Sort of, just a piece of advice..." Chapter 502 - 443 The Honest Instigator_2 Tao Yu assessed the changes for a moment and was very satisfied with them. Although his whole body emitted an ominous aura and he didn¡¯t look like a good person, this power from opening the great door is purely going to attract attention and hostility on the level of extraordinaries, possibly similar to the follower of an evil existence, it won¡¯t attract high-level scrutiny like using Inherent Time Control too much¡ªa power that¡¯s very orthodox yet could draw the attention of higher beings! In this world itself, there are also plenty of evil forces; it¡¯s like I¡¯ve been whitewashed into a local. From foreigner to local thug? With a thought from Tao Yu, a layer of shadow covered him completely, turning him into someone who looked like the shadowy figures from Detective Conan. Who can recognize me now? A new disguise was born... "Next time I encounter Zilinges, I¡¯ll make sure he can¡¯t return." Tao Yu gradually pushed the black muck of the blessing back into the Innate Barrier. Because the reserve capacity within the Innate Barrier is ten times his own magical power! So even if he only absorbs part of it for a temporary enhancement, Tao Yu felt it wouldn¡¯t be much different from his peak condition. It¡¯s just a completely different style that¡¯s all. The only troublesome thing is, this ominous scent is too strong; in worlds where Evil Gods actually roam, it might lead to some unnecessary misunderstandings. Even though I am a sunny and cheerful good person, I could be mistaken for a follower of the Heretic God or something. I need to be careful about when I use it, and it requires a bit of preparation beforehand. "Praying in advance when it¡¯s needed shouldn¡¯t be a problem, and after praying, I can directly fill my Etheric Body with Divinity, covering even the surface, to prevent things like divination." "It¡¯s like getting another method to deal with troubles. But then again, the ¡¯assassin¡¯ path corresponding to ¡¯Primeval Witch,¡¯ a spreader of disasters, was never a clean thing to begin with..." Tao Yu felt speechless for a moment. How did I end up becoming dirty too? "But now is the perfect time for me to digest the Magic Potion." With his powers not fully cleansed and not safe to use freely, Tao Yu definitely wouldn¡¯t have been so reckless, but now, he might give it a try... ...@@@@ He placed Zilinges¡¯s scab at the tavern specified by his arrangement with The Hanged Man. Then Tao Yu headed towards the meeting place of Mr. A. "The strength of Mr. A is unclear, but since he could kill Eve¡¯s former boss, he must be around Sequence Five. Considering the sense of danger when we met last time, I¡¯m certain I could confront him after prayer." "And it¡¯s not like I¡¯m trying to defeat him, just probing a bit should be no problem. He too prefers to stay in the shadows..." However, with the [One Certificate, Forever Valid], he wasn¡¯t worried about this kind of weakening ability. The shadows in the narrow alley danced like a horde of demons, with various hands reaching out to grab Mr. A. As someone equally skilled in shadow manipulation, Mr. A could only manage a difficult defense. The shadows controlled by Mr. A were numerous and even looked more substantial than those controlled by Tao Yu at first glance. But whenever their shadows collided, they were often devoured by the opposing shadows, which turned into helpers for the other side! Meanwhile, Tao Yu activated [Provocation], and with the enhancement of the black mud and his Innate Demon Body¡¯s power, he opened fire and taunted, "Hah, your strength is mediocre at best. How did you manage to obtain the title of a divine envoy? No wonder you need to cooperate with a witch to achieve anything, disgraceful!" Tao Yu didn¡¯t know the specifics of their cooperation, but judging from Eve¡¯s attitude, there was definitely a partnership, and it was also a double entendre mocking him for using that witch¡¯s soul power. His objective this time was just to probe the strength, to facilitate planning for future actions, and to clarify his current level. The provocation was just a bonus... But right then, it seemed that [Provocation] took effect. A seemingly innocuous statement immediately broke through Mr. A¡¯s emotional defenses and agitated him. Just as Tao Yu¡¯s shadow was about to break the blockade and seize Mr. A, he suddenly flicked a gold coin at Tao Yu. The next moment Tao Yu¡¯s shadow, which had been overwhelmingly dominant, weakened significantly, becoming caught in a stalemate with the opponent¡¯s shadow. Tao Yu was somewhat surprised. "What¡¯s this?" Taking advantage of this brief interval, Tao Yu suddenly felt a sense of unease because Mr. A, with a trace of fanaticism on his face, adopted a praying pose. This instantly made Tao Yu withdraw his attack and then he dove into the shadows without a trace. And Mr. A, who had assumed the praying stance, also showed a moment of hesitation before quickly returning inside the house, back to the basement, and began praying in front of an inverted idol as though seeking an oracle... ... Meanwhile, in a secluded place away from the shadows, Tao Yu also let out a sigh of relief. "Has he gone mad? Isn¡¯t he a follower of the Evil God? How dare he! This is Becland..." Tao Yu looked puzzled and uncertain. Either the True Creator was very powerful and fearless of the righteous gods, or the Aurora Society was truly made up of madmen, or perhaps both were true. "But I¡¯ve achieved my goal anyway. He plays with shadows, eh? Then I¡¯ll just have to turn the tables..." Tao Yu turned and headed toward the direction of the ¡¯Gentle Breeze¡¯ ballroom... Black against black for powers that shun the light is convenient; even if one encounters a situation beyond their capacity, the other party would have concerns. As for Eve, deal a heavy blow, and as for the other witches, just kill them. Today, I am a temporary disciple of the ¡¯True Creator¡¯! Amitabha... Chapter 503 - 444 Successive Events Becland Queens District, this area is the choice for nobles and the topmost merchants, and also the core region with the best public security in the entire Becland. However, such places with the best security are prone to darkness under the light. In a resplendent courtyard, a beautiful woman in a simple white robe, with a lazy expression, carelessly pinned up her hair, revealing her small, delicate ears and long, fair neck. Her whole presence also exuded a sense of sanctity and dignity. In front of her, stood the equally beautiful Eve, who possessed an additional sense of Charm. "Not bad, you¡¯ve digested the Magic Potion very quickly, how did you manage that?" Pandatia commented in a lazy tone. "I¡¯ve been working harder lately," "I¡¯ll apply for the Sequence Five Magic Potion main ingredients for you, the recipe has been given to you, but you¡¯ve probably heard, the higher the sequence, the easier it is to lose control," The woman¡¯s words made Eve nod heavily. "I understand." "I heard you¡¯ve recently recruited a newbie? And his sequence has been rising quickly?" Eve was taken aback by Pandatia¡¯s question but still answered truthfully. "Yes, he used to be an Assassin, and he digests Assassin¡¯s Potion very fast, already at Sequence Eight." "Giggle, very good, take advantage of the fact that he hasn¡¯t fully digested the Instigator¡¯s abilities, and bring him over for some fun when you have the chance, let me also see." Pandatia seemed to be thinking of something delightful, a charming curve appeared on the corners of her mouth. "Okay..." Eve dared not defy her direct superior. Despite her sweet appearance, she was ruthless in action! Just then, someone approached rapidly to report. "¡¯Gentle Breeze¡¯ ballroom has been attacked by the Aurora Society, suffering heavy losses." "Don¡¯t worry about this matter, just focus on healing for now." At this, Tao Yu roughly understood that the cooperation between both parties must have been significant this time, and the Witches seemed prepared to grin and bear it. With one side showing high tolerance, it would undoubtedly be much harder for them to retaliate, possibly even leading to bankruptcy, and he couldn¡¯t fathom what they were plotting, but it certainly wasn¡¯t anything good... However, he wasn¡¯t afraid of facing the consequences, indeed it was his shadow¡¯s power that carried out the attack, identical to Mr. A¡¯s methods. Even if Mr. A brought up the attack he experienced himself, it would all come down to the same thing, the culprits would still be from the Aurora Society. Just a renegade Aurora Society member who didn¡¯t agree with Mr. A, in fact, there was no difference. And considering Mr. A¡¯s somewhat abnormal behavior, it was highly likely he wouldn¡¯t bother to explain. "Alright, I shouldn¡¯t ruin the organization¡¯s big plan because of me, don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m fine, cough cough~" Tao Yu coughed twice, blood appeared at the corner of his mouth, but he quickly wiped it away. This somehow infuriated Eve even more, those lunatics had definitely gone too far. And the organization as well, swallowing their pride at such a time, made her feel a significant amount of dissatisfaction and dejection... Afterward, Eve sighed, pulled out a sheet of paper and a pen from her person, and began to write. "This is the Sequence Seven formula, I¡¯ll give it to you for now, but you need to consider it carefully." "How much?" Tao Yu did not expect such a windfall. "Consider it compensation for your injury." Eve didn¡¯t ask for money, which surprised Tao Yu; he quietly accepted the formula and expressed his gratitude. "Thank you." Sequence Seven ¡¯Witch¡¯, it should be at this sequence that compulsory changes begin to manifest. "The continuous weakening by Mr. A, allowing one to vaguely see a beautiful spectral figure, must also be from this path, right?" Although he had learned from the Tarot Club that this path was treacherous, now having experienced it firsthand, Tao Yu was once again filled with frustration. Chapter 504 - 444 Consecutive Events_2 Why didn¡¯t you give such important information from the start? Also, an ¡¯assassin¡¯ my way! Assassin my ass, you call this an assassin. No wonder I felt that the Instigator¡¯s "instigation" wasn¡¯t quite proper, turns out it really wasn¡¯t, and it wasn¡¯t me who wronged it! At first, I even thought I used my "instigation" wrong, but it turns out this is actually the right way! If it weren¡¯t for my "Divinity," I would have been screwed by you guys. I wonder if there are a bunch of assholes who got wet from the rain and want to tear up their umbrellas on purpose... Tao Yu felt a wave of helplessness surge in his heart and then fell silent for a while before tentatively asking Eve, "The meaning of this ¡¯witch¡¯ is..." "The literal meaning, so you need to think it over carefully," Eve¡¯s tone suddenly became a bit dry. Seeing Eve¡¯s demeanor, Tao Yu wanted to confirm something else and asked, "Then can I ask you a question?" "I used to be a woman already!" Eve seemed a bit angry. "Oh, I have no more questions, I¡¯ll think about it properly, after all, I haven¡¯t fully metabolized the Magic Potion yet." "Go now, heal well during this time, and also, ask fewer questions about other witches¡¯ pasts..." ... After Eve left, Tao Yu also looked at the formula, and the ingredients were clearly written. "The main ingredients are the blood of the Abyssal Demon Fish, eggs of the Agate Peacock, what the hell are these, I¡¯ve never heard of them, still lack relevant knowledge it seems, need to study up, and those few special languages..." And that glove of Zilinges, Tao Yu was also quite envious of it. This item could provide effective assistance to my current strength, even outside of this world! Whether it¡¯s for loot or revenge, Tao Yu was quite eager... ... Meanwhile, Alger the Hanged Man had already entered Becland as part of his duties. Upon receiving news of Zilinges, he immediately made multiple preparations. As for this old acquaintance from his childhood, he must see him dead. Whether it is by using Miss Justice¡¯s methods, or the followers of Mr. Fool, or perhaps the powerful extraordinary items of Mr. Destiny, No matter who completed it, he could accept it. At this point, he still felt uneasy and started heading straight to the Cathedral of the Holy Wind, planning to seek his immediate superior, the Archbishop stationed in Becland, the Demigod and Sequence Four, The Singer of the Gods, Aes Snack! Zilinges must die! However, The Singer of the Gods seemed to have gone for a walk, and he couldn¡¯t find him for a while... ... On the banks of the Tassok River, Zilinges stumbled and fell, his complexion somewhat pale. The wound on his chest had healed, showing no apparent issue, but many new scars were added to his body. "Damn it, if only that traveler hadn¡¯t gotten away, it wouldn¡¯t be so troublesome." Zilinges complained somewhat, and as he looked at the water before him, he didn¡¯t enter it; he only wanted to create the false impression of an escape using the river. Actually, his greatest convenience was to use the properties of the Writhing Hunger¡¯s captured Faceless to change his appearance! After pausing on the spot for a moment, just as he was preparing to leave, A wave of shadows suddenly covered the sky and descended upon him, sending chills down his spine. Chapter 505 - 444 Continuing Events_3 Ambush! And incredibly strong at that! In an instant, his left glove burst forth with a golden radiance, and he struck a pose as if embracing The Sun. Caught by "Writhing Hunger," the power of The Sun that passed through Sequence 5 burst forth dramatically. A pure and scorching light descended from the heavens as if it would scatter the dark shadows! However, this power that was supposed to be the bane of negative energy, a formidable ability of Sequence Five, couldn¡¯t dispel the shadows! It merely hindered them for a brief moment when the golden light appeared. The shadows, darker than darkness and continuously dripping like thick ink, brought a sense of corruption and omens, as if they were obscuring the light source! That radiance was more like a candle in the night, trembling incessantly, as if it could go out at any moment! Encased in the remaining light, Zilinges looked around at the surrounding darkness with disbelief in his eyes. Why, why would he attract such a formidable foe?! Could it be that a Demigod had been protecting the target all along? The Church of the Night? But he no longer had time to think further. After merely a moment¡¯s pause, as soon as the radiance faded, the shadows swarmed in! The shadows transformed into invisible ink-like water blades, dancing like silk threads, and before Zilinges could release the light again, they sliced him into pieces! "Ultimately, it¡¯s with borrowed power." Although the sudden golden light took Tao Yu by surprise, the so-called suppression is mutual! The negative energy reinforced by my Innate Demon Body, how could it be so easily purified? High quality is the counter-resistance! Then he saw the figure gestures with a toss of his hand, and everything on Zilinges¡¯s body, along with the corpse itself, seemed to be taken into the Spirit Realm. Another big shot who can use the Spirit Realm to travel at will, a Traveler? Or perhaps a high-ranking member of the apprentice path? No wonder he was so fast. "He¡¯s probably not an official extraordinary, or seeing the irregular aura on me, he might have attacked me." Tao Yu pondered as he fled. But it feels... Even if he¡¯s not an official extraordinary, isn¡¯t it normal to act against me seeing how strange I am? Why didn¡¯t he make a move? Could it be Mr. Fool?! "Hmm?" As Tao Yu ran and mused, another wild and fierce presence emerged from behind. Glancing back, he saw someone transforming into thunder, flying toward him with a ferocious aura and formidable might. Yet another mighty being! Vastly surpassing Mr. A! "Who exactly did Zilinges offend, what virtue or capability..." However, compared to the previous figure with the eyes showing vicissitude, the one who emerged afterward, despite the grand noise, didn¡¯t put as much pressure on Tao Yu. Still, he had no intention of facing this person either; discretion was the better part of valor... "So these are the strong of this world, indeed the waters are deep here, fitting for a world with a True God..." Tao Yu felt some emotion in his heart, remembering the gaze from beyond the barrier and the True Gods of this world, and at the same time felt a surge of motivation. Upon that divine throne, I might well sit a spell! Chapter 506 - 445: Tinggen "I¡¯m just a weak and pitiful Sequence 8, this matter definitely has nothing to do with me, high Sequences can be so strong¡ªkinda awestruck now, how come so many popped up all at once..." After returning home, Tao Yu began to re-wrap the bloodstained bandages around himself. Since entering this world, he knew the waters ran deep, so he always kept a low profile, just barely integrating into the circle of the Extraordinary World. So far, he had only dealt with people at the kids¡¯ table. Apart from approaching Mr. A¡¯s territory to confirm the quality by touching the tiger¡¯s whiskers, he had been quite honest and well-behaved. This time it was supposed to be just an arrest of Zilinges, well within his ability to handle. But who would have expected two extraordinarily powerful individuals to appear one after another? If it had been the latter, it wouldn¡¯t have been too bad; although strong, he was confident he could make a full retreat by harnessing the power of the shadow side. But that man with a sense of vicissitude in his eyes¡ªit felt like he was on another level entirely! Even without fighting, his presence was enough to send chills down his spine. "Wonder if that was Mr. Fool..." Although Tao Yu was somewhat confident in his Divinity-filled ability to shield against divination, he decided to slip out of Becland for a while just in case, to see if any pursuit would ensue. This place was a bit too overwhelming... "But it¡¯s best not to flee in the middle of the night¡ªit¡¯s too obvious. Behave more normally. Got hurt anyway, might as well go back to my hometown to rest..." ... "Extra, extra, ¡¯Hurricane General¡¯ Zilinges has been killed..." Early the next morning, as Tao Yu was preparing to go out to find Eve and incidentally ¡¯Incite¡¯ her a bit more, he heard the day¡¯s newspaper headlines. After casually buying a paper, he also saw the contents. "What Duke¡¯s bodyguard? It was clearly me," Tao Yu couldn¡¯t help but curl his lip as he read the paper depicting the kill attributed to a Duke¡¯s bodyguard. But Tao Yu didn¡¯t have the guts to claim any reward. His own pockets still contained over a million Gold Pounds... Yet, this also showed how high the official secrecy regarding extraordinaries was. At the very least, ordinary people would never catch wind of this. This wasn¡¯t exactly a world where information spread like wildfire... ... Gentle Breeze Ballroom. "You¡¯re still hurt, why come out?" Seeing Tao Yu, Eve stroked her hair and spoke somewhat irritably. "I¡¯m planning to leave Becland for a while, return to my hometown to have a look." Tao Yu sighed, with a look as if he had seen through the mundanities of the world. Under the effect of ¡¯Incite,¡¯ Eve couldn¡¯t help but fill in the blanks with numerous made-up details, sighing and showing indignation from time to time. Tao Yu had no idea what she was imagining. This ¡¯Incite¡¯ effect is quite strong... "Alright, there¡¯s actually a task in Tingen that¡¯s perfectly timed, just show your face there. You don¡¯t even have to do much, I¡¯ll record it as you going over to support us," said Eve as if something had just come to her mind. "Okay, what¡¯s the task?" "A member is requesting assistance; nobody was available before, but a hint of your presence is enough. No need for real help," Eve said casually, seemingly just looking for an excuse for Tao Yu. "Seems like there¡¯s been some trouble. This is the residence of Baron Hoy." Tao Yu nodded and did not inquire further, as if the question was just a casual remark about an unexpected event on the road. Eventually, he had the carriage drop him in front of a hotel, and he got out. "My contact was supposed to be Baron Hoy¡¯s widow, Mrs. Sharron, but now it seems impossible to meet..." Tao Yu felt a headache coming on, unsure whether he would be able to acquire the materials of a Sequence 7 Witch... ... As evening fell, the docks district of Tingen, ¡¯Dragon¡¯s Breath Bar¡¯. Tao Yu pushed open the doors of the bar to a loud cheer from inside. Amid the traditional smells of alcohol and sweat that hit him in the face, Tao Yu remained expressionless. This bar housed a semi-public supernatural market where one could find some simple extraordinary materials, and occasionally even stumble upon a bargain. It was a place Eve had told him about, supposedly quite safe. "This bar isn¡¯t very respectable." Tao Yu noticed that instead of dancing women, there were two bare-chested strongmen fighting on the central stage while onlookers cheered them on. "The marketplace is in the pool room." Without lingering, Tao Yu headed straight for the pool room. Two guards were watching, but after Tao Yu stated his purpose, they let him through the secret door without hesitation. The room behind was the size of half a soccer field, resembling a warehouse. Unlike Mr. A¡¯s extraordinary gathering, this place appeared to focus more on ¡¯setting up shop¡¯ with every trader responsible for their own profit or loss, relying on their discernment. "Feels like an antique market. There seem to be more ordinary people; it¡¯s more like a collectors¡¯ gathering. But that makes sense since there wouldn¡¯t be many extraordinaries in this city," Tao Yu thought. "Haha, death! Destruction! Omen! Haha~" A sudden chilling voice beside him made Tao Yu¡¯s hair stand on end. He then saw a pallid man with a vacant gaze staring blankly at him. That gave Tao Yu a sinking feeling in his heart. Damn, what is this thing? But he quickly noticed that the others around didn¡¯t seem to react to the man, only he seemed to have overreacted. Feeling somewhat speechless for a moment. The nearest vendor chuckled. "First time here? He¡¯s always been like that, babbling nonsense. You get used to it." "Yeah, you gave me quite the scare." Tao Yu pretended to be relieved but was internally puzzled. Despite the man seeming ordinary, his words had a different effect on Tao Yu. However, Tao Yu¡¯s eyes soon brightened as he saw written on a sign a list of materials, including an auxiliary material for a Sequence 7 Magic Potion. Shadow Lizard Scales! Nice, very nice. What good luck. Even as just an auxiliary material, having these bits and pieces ready was not bad. All he had to do later was to find the main material at some legitimate extraordinary gathering. Having just purchased the scales and browsed around the market, Tao Yu¡¯s eyes lit up again. "They even have Gold Mandala Juice. Luck is definitely on my side. Although these are just common materials with only a touch of the extraordinary, it would be hard to find such items elsewhere, at least for now. This trip to Tingen wasn¡¯t wasted after all," he thought. But after Tao Yu paid for the juice, his brow furrowed slightly, suddenly feeling as though he was being watched. "Tsk, I wondered why it was so easy to get two auxiliary materials. Someone must be fishing... Chapter 507 - 446: Nightwatcher Squad Feeling the hidden gaze observing him, and moreover, it seemed someone immediately went outside to report. Tao Yu hesitated inwardly. After all, his coming to Tingen was to avoid disaster, mainly to ward against the possible capture by Becland¡¯s Demigod. But the current situation was obviously not due to that matter from Becland. In a small place like Tingen, Eve had mentioned that the strongest official extraordinaries were only around Sequence 7 at best, and at most there might be some Sealing Techniques that could be mobilized, it would be quite good to be able to contend with a Sequence 6. Tao Yu, who had killed Zilinges, really didn¡¯t feel much pressure. This made him weigh his options quickly, and he also abandoned the choice of praying for himself. In the worst-case scenario, he could manage with his own frontal abilities alone. Moreover, Tao Yu really did not want to draw too much attention from the official extraordinaries. "My Divinity is suppressed within my Mental Body, completely unlike when I¡¯m fully covered using the black sludge, and I am also in a state that can be divined, so simply hiding doesn¡¯t seem convenient. This identity is largely exposed, and since it¡¯s going to be exposed anyway, I might as well make use of this... waste." Tao Yu didn¡¯t care much about this fake identity, if it got exposed, then so be it. But considering the information he had learned from the great detective, if he showed a good attitude, the official extraordinaries weren¡¯t out to shout and kill every wild extraordinary. Perhaps he could actually establish an informer¡¯s vestige, that would be even more convenient... "However, the problem is that my Sequence is ¡¯Assassin,¡¯ and whether as an Assassin or an Instigator, it seems I will indeed do some terrible things to digest a Witch Potion... " Tao Yu pondered this in his mind. But he had one advantage, he certainly hadn¡¯t killed innocents wantonly, and that could also pass the test of divination! "As long as they don¡¯t make me enter a church to pray to the Divine Spirit or something like that, then I might as well negotiate, and if it doesn¡¯t work out, I can just abandon this identity and make a run for it." Feigning ignorance, Tao Yu continued to wander about the market, starting to bargain with others, buying some more common ritual materials. He also bought two books, the authenticity of which was unknown. And it was at this moment that Tao Yu noticed that the bartender, who didn¡¯t look young but was still strapping and disheveled with brown hair, had quietly arrived at the entrance. He was likely also an extraordinary. But he hadn¡¯t made a move to capture him directly; was it because he was unsure? Or was he waiting for official extraordinaries.@@@@ "About to make contact with official extraordinaries, even if it¡¯s unrelated to me, I would probably be shadowed for a while. Even if I agree to become an informer, they probably wouldn¡¯t be so reassured... " With these thoughts in mind and while still relatively free, Tao Yu quickly muttered mentally, "The Fool that does not belong to this era..." Then he reported up that he might be a bit troubled recently and might have to ask for leave for the next Tarot Club meeting. The previous Trissy had created a great number of tragedies, although now she might be going by Trissy. But now someone who was collecting materials similar to hers was saying he hadn¡¯t indiscriminately killed innocents? It didn¡¯t seem right no matter how he looked at it. "Becoming an extraordinary was so I could be free and not turn into someone I dislike." It seemed to touch upon something, and Tao Yu, within the dream, appeared to speak as if moved by emotion. This caused Dunn to take a deep look at him, and then he gradually faded and left the dream. And in the dream, Tao Yu continued to shout, "I¡¯ve answered the question, where are my magic potion materials? The materials..." Slowly, the dream faded, and Tao Yu appeared to snap back to reality, waking up from the state where he¡¯d slumped against the wall and down to the ground, still muttering, "My materials..." However, at the next moment, his expression slightly startled, as if he was very ¡¯surprised¡¯. Because by that time the market vendors had all cleared out, and in front of him, the crowd was arrayed in a fan shape, even wielding ¡¯high-pressure steam rifles,¡¯ a kind of military-controlled item! Tao Yu promptly raised his hands high in an honest surrender. "I surrender, don¡¯t kill me, I surrender." At this moment, that man with the high hairline Tao Yu had seen in his dream, who seemed to be the leader of this group, said to a young man beside him dressed in cheap formalwear, with black hair and brown eyes, and carrying a hint of scholarly air, "Klein, do a divination to see if he lied about what he said in the dream." The young man, who appeared young but seemingly struggling financially, nodded, took out a pocket watch, and then did something that made the watch¡¯s hands slowly move clockwise. "The divination doesn¡¯t show a problem." Hearing this, Dunn¡¯s expression eased somewhat. Find adventures on novelhall.Co?m "He says he hasn¡¯t killed any innocents, and there are indeed no related cases involving him. Let¡¯s borrow a vacant room..." Dunn said to the bar¡¯s owner, who also nodded in agreement. Hearing that Tao Yu hadn¡¯t killed any innocents, most of the extraordinaries relaxed a great deal. They had encountered plenty of similar honest extraordinaries; as long as they were properly registered and did not affect ordinary people, they generally wouldn¡¯t be pursued aggressively. But extraordinaries are prone to losing control and going mad, so they have to report regularly to assess their mental state. Their task is to protect ordinary people from harm caused by the extraordinary. As long as an extraordinary appears harmless, there¡¯s no issue, and sometimes, if their mental state is stable, they can even become informants! Especially this one in front of them, who seems to be involved with the Witch Sect, might be quite valuable... Chapter 508 - 447: Unease "Phew, that great detective did not lie, and actually, it¡¯s not so bad now." Tao Yu stayed in his hotel room, looking at the two extraordinaries temporarily guarding him, his expression much more relaxed. He had learned that one of them was named Klein, the guy wearing cheap formal attire who could tell fortunes, and the other was called Leonard, who looked like a wandering bard. However, there was something off about this Leonard that Tao Yu couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint. As for Klein, he seemed a bit innocent, like a college student fresh into society. It¡¯s just a shame that such a young man seemed a bit constipated, spending a long time in the bathroom for a poop. "Mr. Nightwatchers, does this mean I¡¯m also an unofficial member of the Church of the Night now, do I get a salary?" Tao Yu asked with a bit of hopeful tone. Official extraordinaries are quite formal after all, they even refrained from searching me, probably really keen on recruiting me as an informant without causing any dissatisfaction. .Co?m After Dunn and Klein confirmed that there was no problem with themselves, they just kept a temporary watch. Mainly because they seemed to have just settled Mrs. Sharron¡¯s matter and feared there might be subsequent unexpected events, so they couldn¡¯t entirely let go of someone from the same organization as Sharron. Even if he was confirmed to be harmless. As for Tao Yu, he didn¡¯t have much of a sense of belonging to the assassin organization, so he naturally felt indifferent about it. The darn changes in Sequence 7 of this mad organization, truly something he¡¯s still obsessing over. If it were not for his own "Godhood"... Come to think of it, this is indeed a real "Assassin"! The kind that backstabs its own members... "Normally no, but if you provide useful clues, such as corresponding intelligence about your organization, there will definitely be a reward." Klein said earnestly. However, at this moment, Klein felt somewhat speechless in his heart. Just taking advantage of a trip to the bathroom, he had already received Mr. Destiny¡¯s leave request. Due to the Zilinges incident, ¡¯Destiny,¡¯ ¡¯Justice,¡¯ and ¡¯The Hanged Man¡¯ all took leave, so he simply notified ¡¯The Sun¡¯ that there was no need to participate next time. As ¡¯Mr. Fool,¡¯ who only had the Sequence 8 ¡¯The Fool,¡¯ Klein felt the pressure immensely. The place where Mr. Destiny had prayed was so familiar; it was obviously that underground market! Although the face was hidden, the attire definitely matched this guy! Unexpectedly, his own fellow countryman had suffered the hand of the ¡¯Assassin¡¯ and was on a one-way path of no return. Thinking of Mrs. Sharron and Trissy, Klein could only rely on ¡¯The Fool¡¯s¡¯ control to keep his expression composed. Ah... such a cursed fate, fellow countryman. But Klein, who knew deeply about the miracle of the ¡¯Gray Mist,¡¯ was eager to help his fellow countryman who hadn¡¯t indiscriminately killed the innocent, yet had no intention of exposing his identity. He now relied on the identity of a Nightwatcher, applying proactively to improve his environment a bit. The other on-site guard, Leonard, behaved somewhat arrogantly, as though he were the protagonist, not speaking much. But after Tao Yu spoke up, Klein still pulled over a chair and took the initiative to say "Do you still plan on continuing down the path of a ¡¯Witch,¡¯ or do you want to break away from that organization?" "Ah, I have no choice. If I leave them, they will definitely hunt me down. I had to enhance my strength and change my appearance to save my own life. Upon saying that, a hint of sorrow briefly crossed Klein¡¯s eyes. The one who lost control was considered his mentor who had led him into the Extraordinary World. The impact on him had been significant. "Such coincidence, huh." Tao Yu blinked, feeling that the Tingen Nightwatcher was indeed having an unlucky streak, stumbling into all these incidents one after another, especially when the local expert had lost control. Becland, although it also had incidents like the ¡¯Hurricane Lieutenant,¡¯ didn¡¯t seem to have them as frequently as here. "Yeah, bad luck," Klein responded to Tao Yu¡¯s remarks, also sensing a bit of awkwardness. From that conman, to Trissy, and Sharron, from the uncontrolled old Neil, to the teammate who fell yesterday, Klein felt a growing restlessness within. He couldn¡¯t help but think of the red chimney he had divined. What could be represented inside that red chimney... This compelled Klein to rise and walk to one side, he opened the window and sighed. But quickly, his expression changed subtly when he saw a pregnant woman standing below the hotel, looking up curiously at this place. Megose? She was the victim in the recent Extraordinary fraud incident in Tingen and had become pregnant with his child. What was she doing here? This caused Klein to greet her reflexively, "Miss Megose, what a coincidence." "Hello, I don¡¯t know why, but I just felt like coming here to look around," Megose replied, cradling her belly with a look of maternal affection on her face. This made Klein feel a twinge of sympathy. The lady had been deceived emotionally and her mental state had worsened after the pregnancy. He was about to use his Spirit Vision to do a divination for her. But just then, he froze completely. His Spirituality relentlessly warned him not to look! To look would be to die! Klein¡¯s forehead broke out into a cold sweat immediately; he thought of many things and connected the recent events together. No wonder, no wonder! Klein finally understood what the bomb the fraudster mentioned was. It was the fetus inside Megose! An entity not to be gazed upon directly! Only an entity of such caliber could invoke such a feeling from Spirituality. This was the offspring of an Evil God, possibly even an Evil God attempting to descend! Tao Yu, who had not come to the window, also felt a bit uneasy, sensing as if something unpleasant was about to happen. He noticed that Leonard, sitting opposite him, had also suddenly turned pale, as though he had encountered something terribly frightening. This made Tao Yu¡¯s heart beat slightly faster, and he leaned in to whisper to Leonard, "Did something troublesome happen? Why has everyone gone silent all of a sudden?" It seemed as though Klein just had a chat with some acquaintance and then everything turned like this? This drove Tao Yu to the window, also curious to see what was out there. He then frowned slightly as he watched the pregnant woman. The source of his uneasiness was coming from her. Was it the same for those two? What on earth... It felt as if he was encountering a stench similar to his black mud. How disgusting... Chapter 509 - 448: The Guardian "Damn it..." Though Klein made use of the Clown¡¯s ability to maintain a normal expression on his face, his heart was already in shock, even tinged with a touch of panic. But now he couldn¡¯t provoke her; he had to think of a way to notify the captain first. All the extraordinaries in Tingen combined would probably have a hard time dealing with this situation now! But he had to remain calm. "I suddenly feel like talking about Lanerus with you." Megose suddenly beamed brightly downstairs, which made Klein and Leonard both feel like they were sitting on pins and needles. How did she know... Klein turned to look at Leonard, then glanced at Tao Yu, and finally let out a sigh. "I¡¯ll talk with her; you guys go to work, don¡¯t be late..." "Okay." Leonard wasn¡¯t pretentious; he directly dragged Tao Yu and left. What? Going to work? Just like that, they¡¯ve been conscripted? But Tao Yu didn¡¯t resist. While seeing Klein inviting Megose in, he brushed past her. It wasn¡¯t until Leonard had pulled Tao Yu a distance from the hotel that he quickly lowered his voice and said, "There¡¯s big trouble. That woman has an offspring of an Evil God inside her! If we don¡¯t handle it well, the whole of Tingen might be destroyed!" Initially, Tao Yu also knew that there was a problem with the woman and that it was a big trouble, but he never thought it would be this serious, which made him jump with fright. Destroy the city? Isn¡¯t that a bit exaggerated? I didn¡¯t feel it was that intense. Is the power in this world so sick? "Not yet, it¡¯s still gestating, not yet born, but it is absorbing the resentment of those deceased workers from the factories, gathering the negativity of the entire city, and it will become stronger and stronger!" Leonard¡¯s words made Tao Yu nod somewhat understandingly. Actually, this path also suits me quite well, negativity... Why did I choose Assassin back then? Isn¡¯t that name a trap? "I¡¯m going to find Heart of Mechanism and Punisher now, and you must go to Captain Dunn immediately and explain the situation! We need to be quick, and according to what I told you..." "Will he believe me?" "That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to find other Churches. Captain Dunn has seen you before. If you explain clearly, he will understand the seriousness of the situation." Hearing this, Tao Yu nodded, roughly understanding the other¡¯s meaning. As of now, Tao Yu¡¯s knowledge of the extraordinary was still seriously lacking. But he still felt that the sense of crisis that woman gave him before wasn¡¯t as exaggerated. Actually, when Dunn used the dream on him, Tao Yu had already sensed something. The abilities of the extraordinaries from the Church of the Night might also be considered negative. This, however, slightly relieved Tao Yu. In times of absolute necessity, his own powers, as seen by the Church of the Night, should not be too evil, right? "It seems in this world, it really doesn¡¯t matter the nature of the power, but the action. Negative power used for the right cause is divine!" "Hard work..." As he passed by Tao Yu, Dunn¡¯s grey eyes looked at him and nodded, "... I hope you can always adhere to your true self, which is also the common pursuit of us extraordinaries..." When he heard Dunn¡¯s words, Tao Yu, who was smiling and seeing him off, was slightly startled. Although what Dunn said was simple, Tao Yu vaguely sensed a farewell, a determination to face death head-on. "What is that thing he¡¯s carrying..." Tao Yu stood at the doorway of Blackthorn Security Company, watching one clerical staff after another emerge from behind him and swiftly leave, spreading through the streets in all directions, shaking his head at the sight of Dunn, undeterred with the urn in hand, "Being alive is valuable, ah, death takes everything away..." He could feel that the official organization of extraordinaries was created to protect ordinary people from the influence of extraordinary things. And a captain, whose condition seemed not much different from his current normal state and who could only be considered from a backwater city compared to Becland, what else could he do to stop a spawn of an Evil God besides using his own life? Even Tao Yu felt that praying to his black mud could put his own life in danger. For them, it was the difference between life and death... After hesitating for a moment, Tao Yu took out the materials he had just bought and quickly set up a ritual in a corner, creating a Spiritual Wall that sealed off the area. "The Fool, out of time..." "... now faced with such an event..." After Tao Yu finished praying, he waited quietly without getting any response... ... *Thud* Klein¡¯s chest was pierced by a distorted, twisted palm, and he spat out huge mouthfuls of plasma and fragments of viscera. Even then, Klein endured the intense pain throughout his body. Using The Fool¡¯s control, he locked his legs around Megose in a scissor hold, using the wound on his chest and his broken ribs as an anchor, and with one hand, he managed to secure a cross hold on Megose. His free hand clutched an amulet. Struggling to speak with his blood-filled mouth, he uttered his last word, "Light..." All the Spirituality in his body poured into the amulet. The sunlight descended like a solid pillar from the sky, using Klein¡¯s corpse as a guide, and struck Megose with force. *Waa Waa~* The cry of a baby sounded as the solid sunlight managed to hit and wound Megose, but it was still blocked by a vile, corrupting power! With a casual flick of Megose¡¯s hand, Klein¡¯s battered corpse was sent flying and landed heavily in front of the hurriedly arriving Dunn... He really had delayed them...@@@@ Chapter 511 - 450: Witch On the steam train heading to Becland, Tao Yu watched the scenery receding outside the window. Though the speed was not as fast as a green-skin train, it was the most convenient mode of transport in this era. "Airships are more expensive, and at present, they have little to do with ordinary people." As the train turned a corner, Tao Yu watched the steam and black smoke spewing from the locomotive and shook his head, closing the window. In the end, he had become an informant for the Church of the Night, and after he had obtained the materials for the ¡¯Witch¡¯ Potion, he agreed to continue delving into the organization suspected of being a front for the Witch Sect, and he was able to contact the Nightwatcher in Becland directly if he had any information. There was also a corresponding reward mechanism. "Am I now considered an informal contract worker? Hmm, there¡¯s no base salary, doesn¡¯t even count as labor dispatch..." Tao Yu laughed at himself in self-deprecation but didn¡¯t actually have any aversion to it. At least between the Witch Sect and the Church of the Night, he preferred the style of the Night. The fact that an ordinary Nightwatcher from the backwater area of Tingen had such high consciousness still touched Tao Yu. Although it had been less than two years since his awakening, he had already seen many life and death situations and had killed many people with his own hands. But seeing Klein, a young man full of passion, die in front of him while trying to protect people who had nothing to do with him, still left him with a bad taste. Perhaps, he could have been saved... Although Tao Yu didn¡¯t like to self-flagellate, blaming himself for problems, this time he indeed felt... Well, it wasn¡¯t quite guilt, but there was some regret and sighs... "Although the ¡¯Instigator¡¯ hasn¡¯t been fully digested yet, drinking the ¡¯Witch¡¯ Potion shouldn¡¯t be a problem." Since Tao Yu himself had a strong physical foundation and spiritual exemptions, there was naturally no need to worry. However, it still warranted some consideration afterwards.@@@@ Both the Witch Sect and the Church of the Night knew he had chosen this Pathway, and if there were no significant changes to a living person, that would indeed be too obvious. "I don¡¯t know what the adjacent Pathway of the assassin is, but since Sequence Four is convenient for switching pathways, it seems too late to worry about that. I¡¯ll just dress androgynously." Tao Yu thought of Sun Shiqing and wondered what the effects of feeding her the Magic Potion would be. He inexplicably felt a bit excited... ... Having returned to his place on Minsk Street, Tao Yu didn¡¯t go to meet the Witch Sect contact immediately; instead, he began concocting the Witch Potion. Once the gurgling Magic Potion was complete, Tao Yu didn¡¯t hesitate and gulped it down in one go. A sensation of sour pain attacked his body. "The impact on the body is stronger, but the greatest change is on the spiritual side, with many more abilities appearing... Sequence Seven truly marks a phase of transformation." Muttering to himself, Tao Yu noted the physical enhancements were minimal, only making his body more flexible, which also incidentally ¡¯whitewashed¡¯ some of the small skills he had learned before. Explore more stories at novelhall.Co?m As his own strength slowly emerged, his physical aspect was already no worse than that of Zilinges. In terms of extraordinary abilities, Tao Yu discovered that the Witch Pathway had yielded many practical skills. First was [Invisibility], which incidentally unlocked part of his own shadow abilities. Moreover, he could control black flames and frost, which also unlocked a portion of his mental powers. "Although Sequence Eight isn¡¯t fully digested, and Sequence Seven not at all, looking at the overall situation, even without praying to myself, I should be a bit stronger than Zilinges. But to avoid suspicion, I better not overdo it." Tao Yu knew that his identity must not be revealed, and silent, considerable wealth was best; normally showing himself as a Sequence Seven would suffice. After checking once more by opening his trouser flap, he looked as mighty as ever. Although he was very confident in his [Divinity], when it involved such matters, he still needed to double-check. He brought out a mirror and saw that his facial features had softened somewhat, his demeanor slightly more effeminate. ... "Hmm? Room number 15 has been rented out too." Tao Yu took a carriage back home, glanced at the room which had been up for rent, and noticed it seemed to be occupied now. However, Tao Yu didn¡¯t pay it much mind. Today was the day of the new Tarot Club meeting. Last time he had to ask for leave because he was worried about being shadowed by an official extraordinary, but this time there was no problem. As Tao Yu arrived home, living alone without any worries, he went straight to his bedroom and quietly waited. With the arrival of three in the afternoon, Tao Yu once again felt a sense of mental delirium, then his spiritual perspective soared infinitely, re-entering that misty hall... It was the same few people, Miss Justice took the lead with her cheerful voice that brightened one¡¯s mood, "Good afternoon~, Mr. Fool, Mr. Hanged Man, Mr. Sun, Mr. Destiny~" Each acknowledged with a nod. Mr. Fool didn¡¯t specifically open his mouth, so no one knew the last gathering of extraordinaries had been cancelled. Then it seemed that Mr. Hanged Man was the most anxious, taking the initiative to gesture "Mr. Fool, I have obtained nineteen diary pages this time, but I can¡¯t remember all of them at once. Please allow me to provide them to you in batches. "Thank you for sending your patron to help me get rid of Zilinges. This is the payment I owe you." Hearing Mr. Hanged Man¡¯s words, Tao Yu also had a feeling of ¡¯as expected¡¯. "That guy who gave me an extreme sense of danger, was he a patron of Mr. Fool? The help Mr. Hanged Man sought? No wonder he didn¡¯t attack me." "Hey hey, Mr. Hanged Man, since you already sought help from Mr. Fool¡¯s patron, why did you ask me to take action? I almost got the wrong end of the stick." Tao Yu complained, then saw Mr. Fool¡¯s gaze sweep over him. Tao Yu didn¡¯t know why Mr. Fool was looking at him. On the other hand, Mr. Hanged Man kept apologizing, "I¡¯m truly sorry, it was my lack of consideration. The diary pages I promised to give you will also be given to you together." Alger quickly apologized. He remembered what The Singer of the Gods had said: aside from the high Sequence of the Pathway of the Death present, there seemed to be another person at the scene who left even earlier. If that person was Mr. Destiny, it meant that despite The Singer of the Gods noticing them from afar, they could leave unharmed! Although it might be because The Singer of the Gods was wary of the Demigod of the Pathway of the Death, it still highlighted that Mr. Destiny¡¯s strength was not simple, probably not just the so-called ¡¯extraordinary item¡¯! And the following words from Mr. Fool seemed to confirm this. "Your ability is very interesting. You also stopped the descent of an Evil God¡¯s offspring in Tingen. Well done." Klein had only seen Tao Yu¡¯s prayer after being revived, which left Mr. Fool rather speechless. You prayed just when I was about to get beaten to death, how could I respond to you. Fortunately, you thought it meant ¡¯automatically¡¯ taking action; otherwise, I don¡¯t know what might have happened. Afterward, Klein did use divination in the gray fog to confirm that the power within Mr. Destiny was an un-divinable existence of a high order. Furthermore, coupled with the reply from Mr. Azik, whom he had commissioned, after putting the two together, he roughly knew it was a fellow countryman named Fokke Soshi who had taken action. While he did not know the specifics of that power, it should be a temporary ability surpassing Sequence Five acquired at some cost. I have the gray fog cheat, and my fellow countryman has his own cheat. That seems quite normal... Chapter 512 - 451: The Secrets of the Four Emperors Prevented the descent of an Evil God¡¯s offspring?! The other members at this time were all quite shocked by Mr. Fool¡¯s seemingly careless remark. Mr. Hanged Man, Alger, who had been about to talk about the diary situation, could not suppress the turmoil in his heart at this moment. The Tarot Club only missed one meeting¡ªwhat on earth happened on your side? Why do I feel like I can¡¯t keep up with the updates? Evil God¡¯s offspring? Except for Mr. Fool, shouldn¡¯t everyone be of a low Sequence? But why did things suddenly escalate to this extent? However, thinking of that follower of The Fool, who even The Singer of the Gods didn¡¯t dare to pursue, Mr. Hanged Man, Alger, somehow felt it was somewhat to be expected. That¡¯s our Tarot Club for you! Aside from the shock that she shared with Alger, Audrey remembered something Mr. Hanged Man had said before¡ªthat Mr. Destiny seemed to want Emperor Roselle¡¯s diary as well? Could he read the text, or did he merely want to collect it? Thinking this, Audrey couldn¡¯t help but think of the subordinate who was suspected to be a follower of Mr. Fool. I did get the diary for him, I wonder if it was that person! Thinking of how Zilinges was killed by a follower of Mr. Fool, and thinking of how Mr. Fool mentioned Mr. Destiny preventing the descent of an Evil God¡¯s offspring, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of pride. Yes, that¡¯s right! This is the feeling of the Extraordinary World that I yearn for! "However, I¡¯m not sure if Mr. Destiny is Mr. Fokker. If he is, perhaps he has already guessed my identity. If we both have a hold on each other¡¯s identities, it would be fair," she mused. Audrey maintained her stance as an ¡¯audience member.¡¯ Tao Yu, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t particularly surprised when he heard Mr. Fool¡¯s words. I made a prayer before acting. Isn¡¯t that natural? "It¡¯s a special ability that comes at a price, something I can¡¯t use frequently," he said naturally, without going into detail. There is indeed no corresponding pathway for this thing I possess; it¡¯s too conspicuous. It¡¯s only because Mr. Fool, a personage of his stature, doesn¡¯t mind such trivial matters. A True God¡¯s divine might would hardly be concerned with my little ability. It might seem like child¡¯s play in his eyes... At this moment, Mr. Hanged Man, Alger, had also completed writing in the diary and then said, "My memory can only hold a maximum of six pages at a time, please allow me to deliver it in batches." Following that, the pages of his diary arrived in the hands of Tao Yu and The Fool. At the same time, Mr. Hanged Man also reminded Tao Yu, "When Mr. Destiny wants to transcribe the contents, he just needs to pray to Mr. Fool." Tao Yu nodded upon hearing this, "I understand, thank you for the reminder." He did not directly pick up the diary pages to read, mainly because Miss Justice was observing him. He suspected that she wanted to see if he could recognize the contents of the diaries, and he didn¡¯t want to make trouble for himself unnecessarily. Mr. Fool, after reading the diaries, seemed to have thought of something, "Roselle¡¯s diary mentioned a simple piece of common sense which reminded me that I¡¯ve not shared it with you all." After returning from the gray fog, Tao Yu immediately began materializing the contents of the six diary pages. This time, the diary, starting from the first page, struck Tao Yu like a bolt from the blue. "December 16th, I contacted that poor fellow again who is trapped deep within the storm, lost in the darkness." "He calls himself ¡¯Mr. Men,¡¯ trying to teach me a complex and difficult ritual, asking me to help him return to the real world, and promising to fulfill three of my wishes." "Does he think I¡¯m a fool? I have lived for more than sixty years combined in two lifetimes; can¡¯t I see this is the consistent operation of the Evil God and Demon?" Mr. Men... The previous traveler¡¯s teleportation and the Mr. Men family have both confirmed that this is the world where Mr. Men resides. But only now is his existence confirmed. Indeed, he was trapped. A ritual could help him return to the real world? Tao Yu wanted to explore this ritual but then remembered what Mr. Men said when he left. Do not trust his words... Recalling the echoes of ¡¯save me¡¯ and ¡¯do not save me¡¯ upon entering the world, Tao Yu¡¯s expression seemed somewhat odd. "Could it be that the one calling for help is Mr. Men? However, he must have been severely tainted and controlled, probably unable to maintain his own..." A reflection of the Holy Grail War, a single command spell could only maintain clarity for one day, this... Seems like a matter that needs long-term consideration... Afterward, Tao Yu continued to look down at the diary. The content of the six diary pages was plentiful but aside from the extraordinary characteristics already mentioned by the Fool, the most attention-grabbing information for Tao Yu was the ¡¯War of the Four Emperors¡¯! This was the main event of the fourth epoch called the ¡¯Era of the Gods,¡¯ and he also learned of the four emperors representing the ¡¯Underworld Emperor¡¯ of the Southern Continent, the half-mad ¡¯Emperor of Blood¡¯ from the Tudor dynasty, the ¡¯Emperor of the Night¡¯ from the Trenzoster Empire, and the ¡¯Black Emperor¡¯ of the Solomon Empire. "The Solomon Empire had two occurrences, eh? It dominated alone the first time, and the second time it entered a four-emperor configuration. And since it is called the ¡¯Era of the Gods¡¯... does each emperor represent a Divine Spirit?" Tao Yu also felt a vague shock in his heart. So many Divine Spirits? And three of the emperors perished after the War of the Four Emperors! Doesn¡¯t this mean the fall of three Divine Spirits? "So Emperor Roselle claims ¡¯Caesar Emperor¡¯; could he also be a Divine Spirit? The Fool, ¡¯The Foolish Emperor¡¯!" Tao Yu felt he was close to the truth. Could it be that the current king of the Loen Kingdom also is one? That¡¯s not quite right; the lifespans don¡¯t match, or maybe there were no Divine Spirit emperors after the War of the Four Emperors, Emperor Roselle was quite special due to his talent... After the War of the Four Emperors, the ¡¯Underworld Emperor,¡¯ the God of Death, emerged victorious and, after digesting for over a hundred years, the God of Death went mad but also grew stronger! Together with the Primeval Witch, they unleashed a terrible disaster, ¡¯The Pale Calamity¡¯... "The God of Death went mad... and grew stronger... And there¡¯s also the mad emperor, the ¡¯Emperor of Blood¡¯..." Tao Yu closed his eyes and leaned back in his chair, continuously tapping his fingers on the armrest. Gradually, even on the surface, he seemed to feel some special attention, as if some power wanted to influence him. "Humph~" Tao Yu gathered all the chaotic thoughts and retreated to the depths of his Mental Body, his eyes becoming somewhat deeper. "It seems, I¡¯ve stumbled upon some incredible secret..." Just knowing the information could lead to corruption, this... Is the bit rate too high... Chapter 513 - 452: Sherlock the Detective "The God of Death has gone mad... why?" Tao Yu thought of another piece of diary content she had seen earlier. The Sleepless and the Grave Robber were adjacent paths, and The Sleepless was indeed the path of the Church of the Night, while the Grave Robber... "The Church of the Night and the Church of War God are opposed, Mr. Fool also said that the path of The Sleepless can be exchanged with the path of the warrior, plus the path of the Grave Robber, this should be the sequence of the God of Death, which means that a True God can devour an adjacent sequence? But the God of Death did not devour the War God and the Goddess of the Night, He swallowed the extraordinary characteristics of the other three emperors?" Combining the conservation of extraordinary characteristics, a shadow couldn¡¯t help but appear on Tao Yu¡¯s mind. Could it be that there is a limited number of True Gods, and only one can exist for each path? Then by devouring each other, they can be promoted to a higher level? "Mr. Sun" worships the higher-rank "Ancient Sun God"? And the legends surrounding the birth of the gods, they all seem to indicate that indeed, there could be a higher rank... Once again, pollution surged in, all of which was completely absorbed by Tao Yu, and there was a look of slight shock in her eyes, as if she had vaguely touched upon a core secret of this world. The God of Death devoured the extraordinary characteristics of the other three emperors, forcefully becoming stronger, but because it was not an adjacent path, the price was madness. "What¡¯s all this for..." Tao Yu then thought of what was mentioned in the diary, that the God of Death and the Primeval Witch had started it all together. And the Primeval Witch was Sequence One of her own path, maybe there could only be one Sequence One? "So Roselle somewhat regrets his path because he chose one that already had a True God. The paths of the Marauder and the Diviner don¡¯t have a True God yet? Then how did he become the emperor in the end? Did he switch paths?" Tao Yu felt somewhat confused; it was all too chaotic. "But no matter what, the Primeval Witch might have blocked my way..." Tao Yu¡¯s gaze deepened; although she still didn¡¯t know which entity was adjacent to the Witch Path, she had to kill the Primeval Witch first. How had her enemies suddenly become True Gods? It¡¯s giving me a headache... "For now, it¡¯s not for me of Sequence Seven to consider. If necessary, I¡¯ll ask Mr. Fool for help. Although He may not be in the right state, He is still of the same rank. He won¡¯t just abandon a follower like me, right? After I succeed, I can also be His ally. "If it¡¯s true that there is only one True God and is Sequence One, then when I reach Sequence Two, I should have a chance in combination with a second Deification, hmm, or maybe take a risk and focus on another profession as well." Tao Yu pondered in her heart, not fearing pollution, and thus the most troublesome ¡¯madness¡¯ and ¡¯pollution¡¯ could be ignored. It¡¯s just the ¡¯rawness¡¯ of the undigested Magic Potion and the impact on the physical body that would cause stress. Perhaps, it¡¯s worth considering first identifying the adjacent paths and then taking a second profession. "Let¡¯s properly digest these two tubes first. Instigator not fully digested, indeed I already feel a bit of the rawness, taking on more professions may lead to degradation instead of promotion." But... Witch? How am I to play that role... "Disaster? Revelation? Charlatan? It seems all within reach." Tao Yu mused about getting a tube of zombie virus and scattering it everywhere, likely to dissolve on contact. But he couldn¡¯t actually bring himself to do such a thing. Setting up a stall, telling everyone they will meet a bloody disaster, then mugging them in a deserted place? I wonder if that would work... As Tao Yu was thinking this, he went out to pick up the newspaper he had subscribed to. Just as Tao Yu stepped out to pick up the newspaper, his gaze suddenly sharpened; his excellent eyesight allowed him to spot a somewhat familiar figure. Tao Yu was slightly startled, thinking of the other¡¯s alias of "Detective Sherlock" and his relocation, and a light dawned in him, seeming to understand something. Who would have thought the might of the Fool was so strong, to resurrect from death! Truly a miracle. Not yet fully recovered and already such power; what of a true Divine Spirit? For a moment, Tao Yu felt exhilarated. Was this thigh so robust? Primeval Witch, just wait after you have had a thorough cleansing! "Yes, so I know a bit about you as well." "No wonder you helped me before." A pensive expression appeared on Tao Yu¡¯s face, another fellow townsman! It must be Roselle confirmed as the Fool, hence the care for a little brother. He might have been discovered by viewing that page of Roselle¡¯s diary. And was this another transmigrator from a different channel? "My real name is Tao Yu." "Zhou Mingrui." The two formally introduced themselves to each other and then shared a smile. When Tao Yu saw Reincarnators, there wasn¡¯t much of a ¡¯fellow townspeople¡¯ feeling. In contrast, people like Jack and Zhou Mingrui conveyed a sense of familiarity. It was, after all, akin to being from the same era... Though Reincarnators were native Earthlings, the chaos after Season 3 completely erased the commonality of his time. And the first contact had been quite terrible. "Come on, let¡¯s go for a meal. It¡¯s on me," Tao Yu said confidently, waving his hand, which caused Klein¡¯s face to take on a strange expression, and then, looking at Tao Yu¡¯s handsome face, he coughed and said, "I¡¯ll treat you instead." He figured Tao Yu must have gone down that irreversible path, but also didn¡¯t want to tear open his wounds; he just sighed inwardly and thought of treating him to a meal as a consolation. "I can eat a lot, be careful not to bankrupt yourself." Tao Yu thought of the 300 Gold Pounds Miss Justice had paid, which might have ended up in this young man¡¯s hands. The big shot chasing Zilinges wouldn¡¯t care about 300 Gold Pounds, it might very well match this guy¡¯s description. Otherwise, why would a being with the power of resurrection like Fool choose to accept such a weak follower? It¡¯s all about the connections... And to seek the help of a being almost like a Divine Spirit for a mere 300 Gold Pounds, Tao Yu reckoned he must be short of money. "Haha, don¡¯t underestimate me too much." Klein, having little notion of Tao Yu, chuckled; how much could one eat? Even with Becland¡¯s high prices, a steak cost just seven or eight pence. Half a Gold Pound would make you sick eating... "Alright, next time I¡¯ll treat, but this time let me take you somewhere delicious." Considering the other had once received 300 Gold Pounds, a meal costing ten or twenty Gold Pounds should still be affordable... Chapter 514 - 453: Assignment "This is what you call a good appetite..." Klein felt a sudden darkness before his eyes when paying the bill, and almost couldn¡¯t stand steady. When Tao Yu had brought him to a high-end restaurant, he had already had a vague sense of foreboding. Then, watching Tao Yu order dishes without even glancing at the menu, picking out some items that sounded very expensive, and then stuffing his face, Klein felt a bit dizzy. The food was clearly delicious, but it felt like chewing wax. "I know a few other good places, I¡¯ll take you there next time." Tao Yu, in a good mood after enjoying the meal, suggested cheerfully, but Klein wanted to burst into tears, if not for ¡¯The Fool¡¯s¡¯ capacity to control his expressions exceptionally well. Even he felt his ¡¯Clown¡¯ Magic Potion had digested quite a bit! Although it seemed like a good thing, Klein couldn¡¯t be happy about it at all. Your Gold Pounds haven¡¯t disappeared, they¡¯ve just turned into a Clown accompanying you by your side... Seeing Tao Yu order so adeptly and the waitstaff¡¯s familiar treatment of him, Klein realized that the other party really was a regular here, and wasn¡¯t intentionally fleecing him. But this only made him feel more ridiculous, especially since it had been Tao Yu who offered to treat him to the meal, putting on quite the gentlemanly airs. Considering how much Tao Yu ate, he didn¡¯t seem like someone who needed comforting! Uh, was he turning his grief into an appetite? Thinking this, Klein sighed again and let it go; the man had suffered significant losses, so what was wrong with eating well... After dining, they took a carriage back to Minsk Street, with Klein once again footing the fare. "Goodnight, I need to prepare a new Magic Potion next, and digest a bit." "Me too, I still don¡¯t have a clue." Klein sighed as he looked at Tao Yu¡¯s handsome face, understanding that the man had already reached Sequence 7, stepping into the mid-sequence levels. While Klein was only at Sequence 8. But that kind of Sequence 7, he didn¡¯t envy at all. Just as they were saying goodbye at the corner, both paused because a figure was loitering at Klein¡¯s doorstep.@@@@ Klein recognized him; it was a youth he had encountered when he first came to Becland, someone who seemed to have gotten into trouble. He didn¡¯t like trouble, but he needed money more, so even if a commission came late, he couldn¡¯t possibly turn it away. "I¡¯ve got business." "That¡¯s just perfect, I want to see how a detective works. Do you use divination?" Tao Yu knew Klein was good at divination and found the idea of using it for detective work somewhat amusing. "Hmm, let¡¯s see what he wants to do; he seems to be in trouble." The two appeared behind the youth suddenly, startling him as he turned around, and then, out of instinct, he prepared to attack, aiming low. But Tao Yu easily held him back with one hand. "Move again, and I¡¯ll break your leg." Tao Yu¡¯s casual tone made Klein feel a bit odd. Hey, hey, why do you say it so naturally? It¡¯s like you really would break it¡ªwhat did you used to do? Although Tao Yu¡¯s voice was calm, it was intimidating to Ian, making him feel a chill in his heart, as if he could already feel the phantom pain of broken bones in his legs. Looking up at the attractive ¡¯big brother,¡¯ he obediently fell silent. "I¡¯m here to see detective Sherlock." He wasn¡¯t sure if these people had come to capture him or if they were the owners of the house. "I am Sherlock, we¡¯ve met before," Klein said casually, recalling how he had seen the boy being pursued on the subway. But she liked making friends with such people... ... Ever since Fors became an apprentice, she had also gradually integrated into the Extraordinary World and found some gatherings. So when it came to those secret clubs situated between ordinary people and extraordinaries, she indeed knew quite a few. "Is your mental state even worse? I think there¡¯s no need to drive yourself crazy with your writing deadlines¡ªwhat if you lose control?" Tao Yu and the dark-circled Fors sat together in a carriage that arrived at a club entrance; looking at Fors, who was about to fall asleep on the carriage, he fanned her face to wake her up and said with some curiosity. Read exclusive chapters at novelhall.Co?m "Don¡¯t mention it, every time there¡¯s a full moon I hear strange whispering, it¡¯s so annoying." Fors complained bitterly. Ian knew about it too, but he didn¡¯t know how serious it was. Before, Fors was actually able to endure it. But ever since she used the Traveler¡¯s trait to run away last time, her headaches had become increasingly severe. Up to now, she had used it three times, and each use intensified the headaches; she didn¡¯t know how much longer she could bear it. "Whispering of the full moon?" Tao Yu felt a little odd, thinking about the words he had first heard while looking at the moon. It seemed like Mr. Men¡¯s whispering, right? Could he influence the extraordinaries who followed the same path? What a high Sequence! "A deranged Divine Spirit?" Tao Yu subconsciously thought so. Just then, Fors brought Tao Yu to a club located in the northern district of Becland. In the northern district stood the headquarters of the Church of the Night in Becland, Saint Samuel Cathedral. It was also a wealthy area, where many devout followers of the Church of the Night chose to reside. As a non-staff member of the Church of the Night, Tao Yu found it quite suitable, so he followed Fors upstairs. Fors seemed to have some fame here; many people greeted her, saying she hadn¡¯t visited for a long time, and they also asked when her next book would be released. Whether it was her identity as a writer or the mystical knowledge she possessed, both made her very popular here. "This is my newly introduced friend, Mr. Fokke Soxy." "Oh, Mr. Soxy turns out to be a gentleman. I apologize, I was a bit presumptuous¡ªI mean, you are very handsome." "Heehee, too handsome." "..." This club, named ¡¯Mystics Explorers Club,¡¯ clearly had a majority of female members. The sudden arrival of such an attractive male member sparked a flurry of chatter. Indeed, when there are enough women, they tend to be bolder. Tao Yu was also experiencing the vibe of the place; many here were misses who were fond of mystical matters, including merchants, scholars, and children of the nobility. Many even wore robes and held crystal balls here, creating a fully charged mystical atmosphere. However, Tao Yu didn¡¯t sense much of an extraordinary presence. Well, apart from Fors, there was one that made Tao Yu take notice. A beautiful young woman with dark green wavy long hair, who looked very pretty but also seemed rather arrogant, as if she saw the people around her as mere mortals. A miss who had recently become extraordinary? Tao Yu speculated that she might be similar to Miss Justice, but her displayed arrogance lacked the inherent quality nurtured within Miss Justice, typical of high nobility. That¡¯s probably the difference between high nobility and low nobility... Chapter 515 - 454: Mode of Digestion "This is a Lucky Charm Amulet, it can bring good luck." Tao Yu found himself well adapted to this club that lay between commoners and extraordinaries, as its members were already a bit eccentric and had an exceptional acceptance for extraordinary things. Some amulets he casually made using his knowledge of mysticism proved to be quite popular, attracting a cluster of chattering women around him. Since Tao Yu himself had no need to earn money, these hand-carved amulets, which did have a touch of mystic effect, were in high demand. Find adventures on novelhall.Co?m It¡¯s just that sometimes the female members who came over were a bit touchy-feely. "Mr. Soxy, your skin is so nice, how do you take care of it usually?" "Tsk tsk~, look at these eyelashes, they¡¯re so enviable, they¡¯re natural." "So smooth." "..." This made Tao Yu, who initially came to digest a Witch Potion, gradually realize that many of these women were not really there for the amulets, as they would, from time to time, sneak a touch. And they were getting bolder and bolder. "So this is a Witch Potion? The Instigator¡¯s ¡¯Incite¡¯ can be turned off at will, but a witch is a bit troublesome, isn¡¯t she?" Tao Yu pondered. At this moment, the proud-looking girl, whom he had been paying close attention to, also came over, picked up one of the amulets Tao Yu had laid out, and examined it carefully. Then she said in a tone full of admiration, "Not bad, much better than those quacks. You have a good understanding of mysticism; you invoked spirituality while carving." When Tao Yu saw her approaching, he was ready to see if she had any advice for him. But who knew this simpleton would just blurt out such a statement. Lady, even though this is a mysticism club, as an extraordinary, you¡¯re being too casual. Even a newcomer like me knows the common sense of not to reveal oneself as a wild extraordinary. "Haha, yes, I¡¯ve studied quite a bit of mysticism..." Tao Yu responded offhandedly. He now understood that in this world, if ordinary people were exposed to enough knowledge of mysticism, they could also create effective amulets, using only their own spirituality, which was why he offered them. This level should be attainable for a mysticism enthusiast. But when this arrogant noble lady blurted it out, it was no different from saying ¡¯I am an extraordinary¡¯... With her lecturing demeanor, Tao Yu felt she might know even less about the extraordinaries than he did, wondering where she got her Witch Potion from. The place for the gray business was in the Bridge Area, on Iron Gate Street at ¡¯Brave Bar¡¯. The shared information was helpful for Tao Yu, who could use it to switch identities and inquire about some rumors. "Mystical arts make solving cases quite convenient, Klein also self-mockingly admitted that he didn¡¯t feel much like a detective. "You¡¯re better than me. I spent the whole day with those ladies, accomplishing nothing, except for finding out that spreading fear and thrills seems to aid in digestion. Do you think spreading rumors that a major disaster is about to hit Becland might help me digest?" Tao Yu said with a hint of eagerness. Creating a biochemical virus was something he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do, but simply spreading rumors seemed to be no big deal. "Ah, this..." Once again, Klein heard Tao Yu¡¯s ruthless remarks, recalling how effortlessly Ian had uttered ¡¯I¡¯ll break your legs¡¯, Klein was rendered speechless. Despite being a former Nightwatcher and an official, Klein cautiously responded, "If Becland experiences widespread panic, it could be a disaster for the common people at the bottom, and it might even draw out official extraordinaries." Klein knew that for the true underclass, they might not even know where the next day¡¯s food would come from, and a break in their work could mean many would starve. "Alright then," Tao Yu wasn¡¯t really a demon; although he had his blind spots, Klein¡¯s subtle reminder made him aware of the problems involved. "But spreading fear is indeed a bit troublesome, Witch... uh..." Klein unintentionally mentioned the name of the Magic Potion, but he abruptly stopped, flustered, worried about reopening Tao Yu¡¯s wounds. "There¡¯s nothing wrong with mentioning it. As long as I don¡¯t change, professions are just passing phases. When I become a god or find another way, all these issues will be resolved," Tao Yu said, prompting Klein to contemplate. Having read Emperor Roselle¡¯s diaries, Klein had some speculations, but he didn¡¯t expect Tao Yu to harbor such grand ambitions. For Klein, he didn¡¯t like the burden of being an extraordinary. His ambition to become stronger wasn¡¯t that great. He was only pushing forward because he wanted revenge, which had thrust him into his predicament. "Becoming a god is a bit too exaggerated; surviving steadily in this world comes first," Klein sighed. "So, are you working as a detective now to take revenge on those two ¡¯wanted criminals¡¯?" Tao Yu asked with some curiosity. "It¡¯s not for my own revenge," Klein¡¯s face grew heavier, as he had confirmed that it was very likely that old Neil had also lost control due to the influence of that person! And that scam artist; together they had done something that not only ¡¯killed¡¯ him once, but also dragged many innocents from that street into their scheme. Watching helplessly as Megose consumed passersby to add to her own power while he tried to stop her with his life, Klein was still deeply shaken. And if it hadn¡¯t been for Tao Yu, Captain Dunn would probably have been... Therefore, unforgivable! Chapter 516 - 455: The Power of Money "Haha, don¡¯t be embarrassed if you¡¯re short on money, just speak up." Tao Yu¡¯s Gold Pounds came easily, and he thoroughly enjoyed the feeling of being wealthy. After smiling and waving goodbye to Klein at the doorway, he headed towards his own home. However, upon entering, Tao Yu paused slightly, seeing Eve waiting for him in his room. And upon seeing Tao Yu enter and his handsome face, Eve couldn¡¯t help but sigh with a complex expression, "You¡¯ve still chosen this path, huh? Don¡¯t you have any regrets?" "I just want to become stronger, and I believe that as my Sequence increases, there will eventually be a way." Tao Yu said noncommittally. At the same time, he was still pondering in his mind, since, according to the principle of the immortality of extraordinary characteristics, theoretically, he should be able to obtain Sequence 6 materials from Eve. However, after glancing at her, Tao Yu thought there should be plenty of witches, so there was no need to focus on her alone. "Just for this?" Eve found it somewhat incomprehensible. "Just for this. I don¡¯t want to be at someone¡¯s mercy again when I encounter an attack next time. If I can¡¯t rely on the organization, then I have to rely on myself." Tao Yu¡¯s words left Eve silent for a while. Previously, when the ballroom was attacked, Tao Yu, who had come to find her, was affected, but the organization itself let it pass without consequence, constantly yielding to the Aurora Society. He didn¡¯t complain outwardly, but perhaps in his heart, there was disappointment with the organization.@@@@ Maybe it was this incident that made him make up his mind. This made Eve feel a surge of anger. Once again, resentment towards the organization surfaced in her heart, and then she made up some excuse, "The organization has a task. Are you interested in knowing more?" "Aha, it¡¯s not going to involve seducing someone, right?" Tao Yu laughed at himself mockingly, but seeing Eve¡¯s expression stiffen, it seemed it might actually be the case. This left him somewhat speechless. It¡¯s beyond my capabilities, sorry... "It seems that in the eyes of the organization, we are just goods and consumables to be freely dispatched." Tao Yu¡¯s sarcastic tone caused Eve to think of something and she fell into silence. Indeed it was so! Why did she suddenly become like this? Was it all the organization¡¯s manipulation? Simply treating her as a tool and expendable? Then she sighed again, "If you don¡¯t want to, forget it. But if you do want to advance your Sequence, you¡¯ll eventually need to change your mindset." "That¡¯s a matter for later. So, can I buy the recipe and materials for Sequence 6 with money?" Tao Yu¡¯s question made Eve¡¯s expression turn a bit odd, "You¡¯ve just been promoted." "Just preparing in advance." "You better assimilate first; you can find me afterward. I can privately tell you the recipe." Eve pursed her lips, seemingly reluctant. Then, with a disheartened wave of her hand, she left through the window, leaving behind a voice, "Since you¡¯ve already left Becland, it would be better to spend more time outside. Maybe come back next year..." Seeing her departure and hearing her words, Tao Yu also paused for a moment, then frowned. Was it the incident caused by the Witch Sect and the Aurora Society? They want me to take refuge? The implications might be quite significant... This reminded Tao Yu of the little experience he had summarized from his encounters with witches. Spreading fear... "Leave it to the Nightwatcher, then. Let¡¯s see if I can exchange for some materials..." ... "Leonard? Have you been transferred to Becland?" There were a few people scattered around who hadn¡¯t gone in yet, including Hugh and Fors. "The lady didn¡¯t come?" Tao Yu casually said to the two as he approached, "This is a fellow countryman of mine. I brought him to get a glimpse of the world." "Her identity definitely isn¡¯t suitable for showing up often, but last time¡¯s payment has been settled. We each got four hundred pounds." Hugh said to Tao Yu in a low voice. This left Klein speechless on the side. What¡¯s the situation? Why can you talk about hundreds of pounds of deals so easily and casually? "A very generous employer." Tao Yu praised and then followed Hugh to knock on the door and went inside. This time they were among the earlier arrivals, and not many people were there yet. However, Hugh had already spotted ¡¯Sheriff Potion Recipe¡¯ written on the blackboard. Seeing a Sequence 8 potion recipe as soon as he entered, Klein also had some expectations for this extraordinary gathering. After learning the rules, he hesitated for a while but still whispered to Tao Yu, "I don¡¯t have enough money on me now. If there¡¯s a recipe for my Sequence 7 potion, could you lend me some money first?" "No problem, just write it down. I have plenty of money." Tao Yu savored the feeling of being wealthy, which brought a wave of bravado to Klein who also breathed a sigh of relief. After that, Klein found a servant and wrote down on a piece of paper that he was seeking the ¡¯Clown¡¯ subsequent potion recipe. Indeed, he didn¡¯t even know the name of his Sequence 7 potion yet; he only knew that the previous two were related to the circus. He hoped the next one wasn¡¯t... Meanwhile, Tao Yu took the opportunity to buy a lot of extraordinary materials, as well as books and notes on extraordinary knowledge. After becoming a Witch, the use of various rituals, magic, and techniques all seemed very handy. And since Tao Yu had studied magic in the Fate world, his transition to using Witch skills after partly clearing his negative reputation was perfectly smooth. Combined with his own Enlightenment, he only needed to hurriedly absorb some knowledge and localize it to gain quite a few tricks. Experience more on novelhall.Co?m Making amulets at the Mystical Club was just a minor demonstration of his abilities. These materials, once bought, could also be used to try making amulets for practice. While Klein nervously considered borrowing money for a single recipe, watching Tao Yu¡¯s massive purchasing spree left him feeling a bit lost. Why is there such a big difference between transmigrators? Did you print your own Gold Pounds? It¡¯s too stimulating. Even with money, isn¡¯t that a bit extravagant? Are all these materials useful to you? However, until the end, nobody paid any attention to Klein¡¯s request, and Fors didn¡¯t gain anything either. Only Hugh, after receiving the ¡¯Nightwatcher¡¯s¡¯ potion, put forward another request, asking for someone to ¡¯exorcise evil¡¯. "What¡¯s up? Possessed by something? Why didn¡¯t you come to me?" Tao Yu said with a laugh to the still short figure even after being propped up. He also seemed a bit eager to try as he had just learned a ¡¯folk¡¯ cleansing ritual at the Mystical Club today and was keen to test it out. What a perfect test subject... This made Hugh appear somewhat embarrassed, mumbling without speaking, seemingly too shy to explain the reason. It was Fors who spoke up in complaint, "This girl, while reading, accidentally recited the revered name of a mysterious being and was worried about being noticed, so she wanted an exorcism. I was almost driven to tears by her foolishness." Fors¡¯s words caused both Klein and Tao Yu to pause. Tao Yu himself had recited the name of The Fool, and Klein thought about someone who seemed to have recited it before. Could it possibly be one of the two that Miss Justice wanted to investigate? Could it be these two? Linking that to Tao Yu¡¯s apparent acquaintance with Justice and the lavish spending, could it be that the lady they had mentioned before was Miss Justice herself? Was Tao Yu¡¯s money coming from Miss Justice? Tao Yu¡¯s thoughts were nearly the same. Had this guy prayed to Mr. Fool? If it was Mr. Fool, then actually, there wouldn¡¯t be much to worry about... ``` Chapter 517 - 456: Bad Idea "I didn¡¯t expect there to still be followers of the Eternal Blazing Sun in Becland, considering the Storm Lord and the Eternal Blazing Sun are hostile to each other." After Yu had been purified by a follower of the Eternal Blazing Sun using burning radiance and returned, Tao Yu appeared somewhat surprised. "Indeed, the followers of the Eternal Blazing Sun are most numerous in Intis, and considered quite rare in our region." Klein nodded in agreement, but looking at Tao Yu carrying a small package filled with extraordinary materials and various books, his expression became somewhat subtle. He had spent a thousand or two Gold Pounds overnight. If it had been for purchasing formulas or the like, it would have been acceptable, given their expensive prices. But these were just some ordinary extraordinary materials, which was rather extravagant. I might have to drop by his place later if I run out of casting materials... I suppose he would give me some... Klein couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit self-mocking. "I¡¯m preparing to make some amulets capable of inducing nightmares. You were once with the Church of the Night, right? Teach me the appropriate way to do it." Having returned to Minsk Street, Tao Yu said to Klein. "You really are a devil. Don¡¯t go carving them haphazardly. Wait for me to come over tomorrow." Klein sighed but didn¡¯t refuse. The other party was using this method to process his own Magic Potion, which actually was a decent choice. "Alright, see you tomorrow." Not long after Tao Yu bid farewell to Klein with his package on his back and hadn¡¯t yet reached his own doorstep, he suddenly heard a commotion. The noise was coming from Klein¡¯s house. This caused Tao Yu to frown slightly, and with the invisibility ability brought by the Witch, he lightly tapped into his own Shadow Force, slipping quickly through the window into Klein¡¯s house. Then he saw that the fight inside had already concluded, with Klein standing beside a body, panting lightly. The victor must have been decided in just a few moves. "Not bad at all, managing to deal with an ambush." As an expert in this field, Tao Yu glanced over the scene and was able to make a fairly accurate judgement. The ambusher must have been a low-sequence combatant, who had also set a simple trap. However, Klein was of the Fortune Teller Sequence, with high spirituality, and had detected it early, subsequently managing to counter-attack. "Must be Sequence 9. If it were Sequence 8, you might have been in trouble." Tao Yu delivered his assessment. "Yes, I¡¯ll do a bit of spirit contact first. While I¡¯m at it, lend me some materials you¡¯ve bought... There should be some inside..." Klein mentioned casually. Of course, Tao Yu didn¡¯t mind at all; afterwards, he observed Klein performing the ¡¯Dream Spirit Contact¡¯ ritual on the side. Having a foundation in magic combined with enlightenment, he just needed to watch Klein perform it once to grasp the gist of it. After waiting for a while, he saw Klein open his eyes with a somewhat unpleasant expression. "This is troublesome, it¡¯s even implicated the Ambassador of Intis..." "The Ambassador? Good grief, you¡¯re quite skilled at causing trouble. I think it¡¯s best to directly report to the authorities. I¡¯m currently an informant for the Church of the Night; need my help?" Tao Yu¡¯s words made Klein hesitate for a moment, and then he shook his head. "I¡¯m not yet comfortable exposing myself before the Church of the Night; I¡¯ll find another way through official channels. The Kingdom of Loen has its own institutions for extraordinaries; I might need your help to get a lawyer to bail me out later..." "Fine, then I¡¯ll take my leave. You better stage the scene a bit more." Klein was a little tempted, but the thought of the cost to assassinate an ambassador made his face fall. "I don¡¯t have the money... " "I do. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go ask around. If no one accepts, then so be it. If it can be solved with money, then it¡¯s not a problem..." If Klein asked Tao Yu to go himself, Tao Yu would not take the risk lightly without having clear information, even if he was confident. After all, this involved an ambassador, who was different from the shady Mr. A who could use his trump cards without concern if an assassination attempt occurred. But to Tao Yu, if it¡¯s only about spending money, that¡¯s just a number in his eyes... No sooner thought than done, although today wasn¡¯t the day for Mr. A¡¯s gathering, Tao Yu still took the hesitant Klein to knock on the door. Tao Yu had a good sense of Mr. A¡¯s strength, and since Mr. A preferred to stay out of the spotlight, tearing off the facade if necessary wouldn¡¯t be a big issue for Tao Yu; such was his confidence. This place was ultimately one of the Aurora Society¡¯s strongholds. Even though it wasn¡¯t the appropriate time, they still opened the door. "I want to see Mr. A. I have a task to commission." Tao Yu said to the butler while also considering his progress on digesting the Instigator role. I¡¯ll use Gold Pounds to incite Mr. A to kill the ambassador. That should be substantial enough, right? Klein didn¡¯t know where Tao Yu got such confidence, but judging from his performance from the start, this fellow countryman was indeed different from himself. He came along mainly out of concern for potential danger, even taking the precaution of divining before entering, which indicated there was some risk, but not great. Perhaps he could also serve as a backup... right? Guided by the butler, the two of them arrived at a room, and although Tao Yu wore a hood that covered his face, Mr. A seemed to remember him, appearing quite surprised, "What¡¯s the matter, having second thoughts?" At the side, Klein didn¡¯t know what Mr. A meant by second thoughts and just earnestly kept his spiritual alertness up at the side, much like a bodyguard. "I¡¯ve come to commission an assassination, the Ambassador of Intis." Tao Yu went straight to the point while also beginning to activate Incite. Considering the difference between their Sequences, even though Tao Yu¡¯s profession, once Deified, mainly added bonuses when he¡¯s out of this world, combined with gradually digesting part of his own foundation, discreetly doing the job wasn¡¯t much of an issue anymore. And Mr. A himself didn¡¯t expect this sudden arrival to be so bold, coming right out with such heavy news. The other party is from the Witch Sect. The Witch Sect wants to assassinate the Ambassador of Intis? Why? The Witch Sect already has a not inconsiderable influence in Intis; what are they plotting? However, for the Aurora Society, they¡¯ve always carried out missions without overthinking, so Mr. A, unable to figure it out, didn¡¯t bother anymore, only pondering what he would gain from assassinating the Ambassador of Intis. Provoking opposition between two nations, this truly suits our Aurora Society¡¯s style. "How much are you willing to pay?" Just like that, agreed? Klein¡¯s eyes widened, an assassination of an ambassador from a powerful country like Intis, and without even a question? Just straight to the price, could it be a sham? Could it be that he intends to scam you by finding out how much money you have and then dealing with you? Klein discreetly flicked a coin for a divination in secret. He found that the other party was speaking the truth! Is it that casual? Good heavens, so this is the Aurora Society... Chapter 518 - 457 Dihua "A down payment of one thousand Gold Pounds, I¡¯ll go to the Witch Sect to get the rest." Mr. A was not worried that Tao Yu would skip out on the bill and took a thousand Gold Pound down payment from him. Tao Yu, of course, didn¡¯t offer any excuses. Instead, he reinforced his words fiercely with "Incite." "Looking forward to your good news. There¡¯s no need to contact us again before the mission is complete, as this matter does not concern us." Tao Yu¡¯s words seemed to elicit a smile from Mr. A as he arrogantly said, "It¡¯s the Aurora Society¡¯s job, of course, it has nothing to do with you!" This response left Klein somewhat dumbfounded. Could it really be like this? Did it feel like the other party was even afraid that their own side would ¡¯steal the show¡¯? Could there be a mistake here, vying to slap the blame onto their own heads? Resolved with only a thousand Gold Pounds? Although Klein did not feel qualified to use the word ¡¯only,¡¯ compared to the difficulty of this mission, the amount really wasn¡¯t exaggerated! The formula for a Sequence Seven should be around this price, and that¡¯s not even counting the materials! Even if this was just a down payment, it was clear that the following payments would most likely not be made. Besides that, both Tao Yu and Klein also heard another demand Mr. A mentioned, besides the money. The formulas for any of the Sequence Four roles such as ¡¯No Darker¡¯, ¡¯Priest of Calamity¡¯, ¡¯Prophet¡¯, and ¡¯Manipulator¡¯! Both knew the adjacent Sequence Pathways and each had their own speculations. Upon hearing this, they faintly felt that it might be the neighboring pathways of the Pray Mystic Path. They hadn¡¯t expected there to be four; if one added his own original pathway, that would make five? It felt like there might be too many... Klein slowly exhaled and followed Tao Yu out of the place. It wasn¡¯t until he was sure the spirituality was secure that he whispered, "Quite the planner you are, is this your scheme? You even managed to stir the conflict between the Aurora Society and the Witch Sect, killing several birds with one stone." Tao Yu looked somewhat puzzled at Klein before speaking, "No, my initial plan was simply to spend ten thousand Gold Pounds to solve the problem. Since he mistook it for the Witch Sect, I certainly couldn¡¯t be expected to explain specially, could I?" First dash headlong into the fray, then rely on fine manipulation to adjust... "I don¡¯t think my side of things will end so quickly; I¡¯ve gotten involved with that ambassador, so I might be subjected to a sudden inspection by the military intelligence. I¡¯ll have to reduce contact with you for a few days." "Alright, who from the Church is in charge of you?" "Right now, it is purely the military intelligence. I¡¯ve declared my faith to be in the God of Steam and Machinery, so it might be someone from the ¡¯Heart of Mechanism¡¯ handling my case later on." Klein had specifically changed his declared faith to avoid interference from the Church of the Night. "Well, that¡¯s a pity. It¡¯d be much more convenient if we had telephones..." Tao Yu actually had walkie-talkies that surely worked within ten kilometers, but he had no intention of using them. They were too conspicuous, who knows if it would increase the threshold? ... On Monday, at the Tarot Club, Tao Yu mulled over the timing before returning to his room, all the while pondering, "That Klein kid is also a follower of The Fool, so why doesn¡¯t he attend the Tarot Club? But he seems to be closer to us members than to the others. I wonder how one can earn the privilege to be resurrected by The Fool..." As Tao Yu was lost in wild thoughts, a familiar sensation arrived, and his spirituality heightened as he reached into the gray fog. "Good afternoon~, Mr. Fool~ Good afternoon, Mr. Hanged Man, and good afternoon, Mr. Sun, Mr. Destiny~" Devoid of that spectator, Tao Yu directly started to browse the diary pages without attracting attention. The content on these six pages was quite decent, although not filled with too many secrets, it indeed filled in quite a few gaps. "The leader of the Secret Sorority, Charatu, is Sequence Two, and Sequence Two can be called an Angel? Indeed, Sequence One is a Divine Spirit, right? Hm, the Diviner is not the main pathway of Destiny after all, there¡¯s actually a separate Destiny pathway, and the name of Sequence One is Mercury Snake?" Tao Yu did not know if this was the pathway of a True God, but he felt somewhat hesitant. Could his initial deductions have been wrong? Shouldn¡¯t the record of a Divine Spirit be more than just mentioned in passing... The Sequence Two of the Diviner is Miracle Invoker, and extraordinaries can pass on their exceptional characteristics through their offspring, with high-ranking extraordinaries even able to choose to pass on all of them? "This... then what about the Divine Spirits?" Tao Yu suddenly thought of the descriptions of the three prime deities. The Eternal Blazing Sun, the God of Knowledge and Wisdom, and the Lord of the Storm. They were born from the original True Creator! They could be considered the offspring of the original True Creator! Although this was just mythological record, piecing together that these three True Gods were antagonistic to each other, Tao Yu sorted this information in his mind. Above the True Gods, there is still a sequence! Wait, Mr. A once offered him the choice of four formulas for his reward. And the True Creator¡¯s church is at odds with the churches of the Eternal Blazing Sun, the God of Knowledge and Wisdom, and the Lord of the Storm? Could it be this is an adjacent pathway? In a flash, Tao Yu thought of Mr. A and The Crawling Hunger¡¯s ability to capture souls, feeling slightly shocked. What if the True Creator captured the three True Gods, what would happen then? Is this the reason True Gods on adjacent pathways devour each other? Tao Yu vaguely felt that he had once again grasped the truth. But why would the original True Creator die... Pangu died from exertion after creating the world? Tao Yu continued to look at the content of the diary "The Destiny pathway, or perhaps the ¡¯monster¡¯ pathway, is in the hands of the Church of Life, and they also possess the ¡¯Pharmacist¡¯ pathway; but the Church of Life worships the moon and not the Goddess of the Night, who symbolizes the moon?" Tao Yu inexplicably thought of the scene he saw before entering the planet from outer space. The blood nest on the moon and the ominous outline formed by the crimson bloodstains. This is not something good at all! However, while pondering these things, Tao Yu did not notice the pollution descending. This made him respect the might of Mr. Fool yet again. "Such pollution is intangible and untraceable; I can only rely on my status to forcefully be immune, but I also cannot know where it comes from, let alone protect others. Yet here I can speak freely, no wonder Mr. Fool said that even mentioning the sacred name of a True God is no problem..." Indeed, this is a very strong backing. The diary entries that followed were some of Roselle¡¯s experiences, including some information about the current ¡¯King of the Five Seas,¡¯ but these were only side notes and gossip, inconsequential. Knowing that he is a descendant of the Solomon Empire, following the pathway of the ¡¯Black Emperor¡¯... Chapter 519 - 458 Since Klein might be under military surveillance, Tao Yu hadn¡¯t been meddling with him these past few days, expecting that he would come to him when the time was right. Meanwhile, Tao Yu himself stayed indoors and began crafting some new talismans with the extraordinary materials he had purchased. Nightmare Talisman. This was a method of talisman creation dictated by Klein, without any other use but to induce the wearer to experience nightmares, assisting Tao Yu in spreading fear. If one were to actively crush the talisman and activate it with an incantation, it would form a more powerful one-time "attack," enough to plunge an ordinary person directly into a nightmare. "Now that I¡¯ve learned ¡¯Dream Spirit Contact,¡¯ I still lack some divination methods. I¡¯ll go find him for instruction once he¡¯s out of trouble." Tao Yu discovered that Klein¡¯s situation didn¡¯t seem too bad, as he still had people coming to him with commissions, and he seemed to be doing something at that gray business place at night. After crafting a dozen talismans, Tao Yu began visiting the Mystery Study Club once more. If telling some supernatural stories was useful last time, then this time I¡¯ll add some nightmare specials to the mix. Hehehe... ... "Oh my God, your story about the Pen Spirit was so terrifying. I had a nightmare that very night, playing games with the Pen Spirit all evening." "Me too, but I was playing hide and seek with Sadako. I¡¯ve been a bit insomniac, and this thing actually helped me sleep well, and it¡¯s exciting, isn¡¯t it?" "Yes, although the nightmares are scary, they are thrilling enough, and there¡¯s no real danger..." "..." Tao Yu mingled at the Mystery Study Club quite comfortably. The Witch Potion was slowly being digested. Although he felt his method of spreading "fear" was a bit odd. Eventually, these thrill-seekers made the Nightmare Talismans more popular than others, such as the Lucky Talisman, and even recommended them to people they knew. This caught Tao Yu off guard... "Your talisman-making skills have improved a lot. Have you advanced?" It was that noble girl with Sequence Nine abilities, who bluntly asked Tao Yu with an "insider" attitude. "Who taught you? Don¡¯t you know that unofficial extraordinaries need to stay hidden?" Tao Yu offhandedly reminded the girl. Experience tales at novelhall.Co?m "Of course I know, but this is where mystery enthusiasts gather. Boasting about one¡¯s experiences and spreading urban legends is common here. If we scrutinized every single one, the official extraordinaries would be exhausted." The girl said with a proud tone, apparently satisfied with her own cunning. A bit narcissistic, it seems... "Didn¡¯t your teacher tell you that other extraordinaries could be dangerous too? Perhaps, I might covet your extraordinary abilities." Tao Yu¡¯s words immediately made Hei Rou¡¯er¡¯s expression freeze. "And you often secretly take other people¡¯s belongings and later ¡¯help¡¯ them find those things. If they knew, it wouldn¡¯t be good, right?" Originally, Tao Yu wanted to say, "Miss, you wouldn¡¯t want...", but considering her age, he decided against indulging in that bad taste. A bit presumptuous, a young lady who seems clever but reveals a clear foolishness... After being retorted by Tao Yu with just a few words, Hei Rou¡¯er was somewhat speechless, not expecting her "clever" tactics to be noticed. Moreover, Klein was unaware that Miss Justice was contemplating how to repay the bounty, and the inexperienced he had asked for the ¡¯astronomical¡¯ sum of a thousand Gold Pounds. On the other hand, Audrey didn¡¯t dare take matters into her own hands and embarrass the Fool by offering more money, which led to this situation. "Three hundred Gold Pounds a day, Sequence Five, not a bad deal. But what¡¯s the use of three days? It¡¯s not certain that it can be over in three days on the other side." Tao Yu hinted subtly, referring to the mission from Mr. A. "Well, I did a divination, and I¡¯m going to encounter danger." Hearing Klein say this, Tao Yu was stunned for a moment, then nodded in understanding. Divination wasn¡¯t completely reliable, it was more like a probability science, determining the higher probabilities. But for that very reason, the effect of divination itself was very strong. Since he had divined a problem for himself, it was likely that there would be an issue. "I get it, where have you been lately? Could it have been caused by something else?" Tao Yu inquired. "I took on a new mission, joined the Crag Club recently, and also went to the place Ian had recommended last time to buy some stuff. The bodyguard was hired from there as well." "Alright, it seems to be the same old problem then. I¡¯ll be extra vigilant these next few days too. Come on, this is a good time to teach me some divination ceremonies." Tao Yu, considering that Klein was in danger, wanted to learn the tricks while also watching out for him. Since the divination said ¡¯soon,¡¯ it could very well be tonight. "Ah? It¡¯s so late already, isn¡¯t that a bit inappropriate..." Klein looked at Tao Yu¡¯s face, appearing somewhat embarrassed. "What¡¯s inappropriate about it? Stop being so prissy..." Tao Yu dragged Klein straight into his room and then, like boiling an eagle, stayed up half the night, voraciously learning almost all the ceremonial magic that Klein had mastered. While many principles still required further work and understanding, with the Enlightenment brought by his Innate Demonic Body, he was already capable of rolling up his sleeves and getting down to business. "I don¡¯t have the Diviner¡¯s bonuses, but I should be able to perform some ordinary divination." Tao Yu seemed somewhat pleased. Actually, in this world, ordinary people can do some simple divination on a certain level through their Spirituality. With the extraordinary enhancement that comes with being a Witch combined with Tao Yu¡¯s mental strength, although not as good as a bona fide Diviner, it¡¯s still not bad. Witches are quite adept in the use of Spirituality among the extraordinaries. Who knows what the sequential pathway next door is like; either converging or contrary... "Alright, I can¡¯t take it anymore, I¡¯m going back to sleep. I still have to get up early for the club tomorrow." Klein yawned. "Okay, I thought they might come tonight, but it looks like they didn¡¯t. Are you not staying here? You could make do with the sofa." "No thank you, it¡¯s just a short walk, and I¡¯m quite picky about my bed." Klein didn¡¯t consider staying over; he always felt it was a bit strange. "Alright then, I¡¯ll keep practicing. Take care, and make a big noise if anything happens." "Thanks, I will." Watching Tao Yu starting up the divination ceremony again, Klein sighed; even his proper Diviner pathway, without the help of the gray fog to remove interference, might not be more effective than his. This guy was indeed born to be an extraordinary... Chapter 520 - 459: Master Luo "The Divination Ceremony is quite interesting, hmm, I feel the Witch Potion has been somewhat digested." Tao Yu was playing with it as if it were a new toy he had just acquired, still having lots of fun after Klein had left. Apart from ¡¯Dream Divination,¡¯ many divinations require a bit of mystique in their foresightedness, and I had to interpret them myself. But it¡¯s very convenient. The simplest method is to toss a coin. "However, it¡¯s a pity that although divination is driven by Spirituality, my Divinity cannot leak out, so it¡¯s still quite difficult to eliminate interference, but I now have some basic anti-divination measures in place, at least as a way to disrupt the line of sight." My strongest anti-divination ability is [Divinity], which, when actively suffusing, covers all Mental Bodies, including Etheric Bodies; at the very least, I am by nature anti-divination. But things outside my body are less certain. Similarly, when I use objects outside my body for divination, they too are affected by my anti-divination abilities. However, if it¡¯s ¡¯Dream Divination,¡¯ this active expression of consciousness, if it can be successfully initiated, can also be considered to possess some high-tier properties. It¡¯s just a pity that the ¡¯Dream Divination¡¯ requires items with ¡¯Spirituality,¡¯ and divination consumes the ¡¯Spirituality¡¯ of the items, limiting the scenarios and frequency of use. Whether it¡¯s accurate or not entirely depends on my own divination skills... "Moreover, divination isn¡¯t rigid in form, it allows for personal adjustments and modifications." Tao Yu casually picked up the coffee cup Klein had finished drinking from and used it as a medium for a simple fortune divining. He grabbed several cards and marked them with labels from ¡¯Great Luck¡¯ to ¡¯Great Misfortune.¡¯ Using his understanding and changes, he conducted some whimsical tests. If it weren¡¯t for the lack of bamboo, he would have prepared some bamboo slips; after all, no one else would recognize them. And then... Three consecutive ¡¯Great Misfortunes¡¯... Enjoy exclusive chapters from novelhall.Co?m@@@@ "Goodness, I sense a violent calamity for him..." Tao Yu, while preparing something for his guest, was also readying his answers to the questioning, but in the next moment, he found his stepping leg stiff and mechanical. This made Tao Yu frown slightly; after delving into his Mental Body and relying on the status of his Divinity, he saw what seemed to be a thread extending over his Mental Body, controlled by the other. Slowly invading from the Etheric Body! When it reached the Mind Body, it could even cause a slideshow-like sensation of memory gaps. What¡¯s going on? An attack directed at me? "If this thread invades the Mental Body, ordinary people would die, right? This isn¡¯t an arrest, it¡¯s an attempt to kill me?!" Tao Yu was taken aback. My sense of danger was surprisingly dull! The other party had a strong interferential ability, easily concealing their murderous intent! Although I can scatter these threads immediately by releasing my Divinity, Tao Yu was still frowning. This guy is not an official extraordinary... "Who are you? Why are you doing this..." Tao Yu seemed to struggle, turning stiffly around. And the ¡¯Chief Fasin,¡¯ sitting on the couch as if nothing was wrong, chuckled; seeing that the target had fallen into the woven trap seemed to relax him slightly. "You are a trouble. I divined all of yesterday, and it said if I came directly, there¡¯d be fatal danger, making me wait all night. So I decided to deal with you first." Upon hearing this, Tao Yu understood. This was a powerful individual bribed by the Intis ambassador! He had wanted to kill Klein yesterday, but Klein came to his house. After returning, Tao Yu had been engrossed in studying divination. Had the man attacked Klein then, Tao Yu likely would have noticed and offered support! With Klein¡¯s bodyguard and himself combined, it was highly possible they could have counter-killed him. So, after divining, this guy decided to deal with Tao Yu first? "You¡¯re very strong, even when I¡¯m only up against you alone, my divination warns of a moderate danger. And your Spirituality is strong; it feels no worse than Sequence Five, much surpassing Six, and I¡¯ve yet to gain full control now." Chapter 521 - 459 Master Luo_2 This guy seemed to be a real chatterbox. Seeing that he had the situation under control and Tao Yu¡¯s movements were becoming increasingly stiff, he kept talking to himself. "My name is Rosago, and this ability is the most troublesome one beneath the high sequences. Give me time, and I can deal with any enemy," he said. As he spoke, a hint of a smile appeared on Rosago¡¯s lips. "So, do you know why I¡¯m telling you all this? The longer time drags on, the more it favors me. It¡¯s pointless for you to keep pondering how to break the status quo, time is on my side," he continued. Tao Yu struggled to lift his finger and pointed gently. Boom~ Suddenly, a black flame burst out from Rosago¡¯s body, as if it had no temperature. This flame was very strange; it clearly covered Rosago but did not harm the nearby sofa at all, as if it had targeted him specifically. This made a look of surprise appear on Rosago¡¯s face. "Witch Path? Oh, I am indeed lucky, it seems I will get a beautiful puppet," he mused. Rosago¡¯s smile gradually became somewhat twisted. "A Sequence Six Pleasure Witch? No wonder you¡¯re so beautiful. But your flame is very peculiar, even more adept than what ordinary witches can control," he said. Rosago seemed not to be burning himself, progressively turning into a paper man, and with a burst of flame, his figure appeared beside Tao Yu. This direct damage conversion ability left Tao Yu somewhat astonished. It¡¯s so strange, this guy¡¯s physical strength isn¡¯t that strong, but whether it¡¯s that thread control or the damage transfer technique, it¡¯s all too esoteric!@@@@ The destructive power isn¡¯t great, but the actual combat power is exceptional. Tao Yu struggled to slowly lift his hand, as if he wanted to attack Rosago. The sluggish movement, however, appeared somewhat comical to Rosago. "Although your Sequence Nine is ¡¯Assassin,¡¯ witches themselves aren¡¯t known for their physique. Ah, perhaps you can defeat me in another way..." he taunted. Rosago made his move later, almost caressing Tao Yu¡¯s face as his fingers touched his shoulder. But the next moment, Tao Yu¡¯s finger turned into a fist. Boom~ Rosago was sent flying like a ragdoll, heavily smashing through the wall behind and into the bedroom. Subsequently, the bind on Tao Yu loosened. The unencumbered Tao Yu immediately headed for the room filled with dust and broken walls. He had to land a finishing blow! But at the same time, a burly figure suddenly burst through the wall from the street side and charged in, a tremendous force striking directly at Tao Yu. Backup? No! A puppet! "Good fellow, so the spirit thread can turn into a puppet once controlled?" Tao Yu wondered. The supporting columns around were easily chopped down, and the entire room burst instantly, the house collapsing. While the other figure¡¯s flame lance turned into a sky full of fire crows, igniting the leaking gas... Boom~ The rented row house exploded in an instant, causing violent roaring! And it seemed that Rosago possessed some kind of ability to leap with the aid of flames. Even in that terrifying impact, he managed to escape in a sorry state. Watching the house that had exploded and collapsed, his eyes also held ferocity. "I didn¡¯t want to cause such a big commotion at first, did you really think I couldn¡¯t kill you!" Although Rosago¡¯s body was still stiff, the wraith attached to him had also fallen into a deadlock with the threads of spirit. "Now, it¡¯s time to deal with you!" Even though they were both Sequence Five, Rosago was confident that in this final showdown he would come out victorious and obtain a wraith puppet. However, the previous expenditure was large, and this would take a little time, and he couldn¡¯t afford to be distracted... But just at that moment, Klein, who had been tardy in his pajamas, had already pressed the barrel of his gun against Rosago¡¯s head. Bang bang bang~ An empty clip¡¯s shooting turned Rosago¡¯s head into a mess. Rosago, who had fought Tao Yu fiercely and then competed with a wraith of the same rank with all his might, ultimately died pathetically under the most ordinary muzzle. A Diviner of Sequence Five might wield strange powers, even using paper effigies to escape death, but indeed, their physical defenses were not high... After shooting Rosago dead, Klein had no time to bother with the body, nor to care about the nearby windows gradually lighting up from the explosion, but hurriedly ran towards the ruins. He began digging with his bare hands. "Damn it, you better not die." Even covered with post-explosion burning debris, which blistered his hands, Klein didn¡¯t seem to notice at all. "Idiot, couldn¡¯t you divine first? Are all of you on the Diviner¡¯s path this rash..." Tao Yu, with clothes charred and torn, revealing bandages wrapped around his chest and a slightly blackened face, appeared weakly behind Klein to curse at him. If he had been a regular witch, he would¡¯ve been long gone by now, all thanks to his substantial foundation. Good lord, Sequence Five could cause such destruction? Tao Yu¡¯s understanding of extraordinaries was somewhat refreshed. These strange powers were too tricky, it wasn¡¯t simply a matter of pure, absolute strength. In terms of destructiveness, the two puppets that guy brought along surpassed him, yet such a thing had become his puppet... Yet in the end, dying so painfully under Klein¡¯s gun seemed somewhat comical... Chapter 522 - 460 Aftermath "So this is what a Wraith is like? Quite useful indeed." Tao Yu watched as Klein¡¯s bodyguard possessed Rosago¡¯s corpse, even causing the exploded brain matter to automatically flow back, piecing together the damaged body as if it were being ¡¯stitched up,¡¯ and then quickly left, revealing a hint of admiration. Then, he said to Klein, "You better get back quickly, I¡¯m an informant for the Church of the Night, this matter should be easy to handle." Tao Yu¡¯s words made Klein nod. Unlike Klein, who had to keep out of the light, Tao Yu actually had a perfectly legitimate official identity. Although technically, an ¡¯informant¡¯ should not appear in public either, this was something Tao Yu could readily claim as openly known to him. This time, he was the one ¡¯assassinated,¡¯ and he was the victim! Although the terraced house he rented for half a year and paid twenty-five Gold Pounds for was gone, and the two adjacent houses also suffered damage, Tao Yu didn¡¯t really care much about that; it was all the assassin¡¯s doing, and no one would say anything if he paid some extra money on top of the insurance. Again, he was the victim; he had just successfully turned the tables... He mainly needed to deal with some related inquiries, and two puppets were buried, they were the perpetrators after all, nothing shady about that... The disturbance here was simply too great, although it was still barely dawn, police detectives were already running towards this place. In the nearby houses, some people also started coming out in their nightgowns. They were muttering, ¡¯My God!¡¯ ¡¯A gas explosion, perhaps?¡¯ ¡¯What happened?¡¯ The people living here were all somewhat affluent, paying close attention to their environment. Many houses had shattered windows, and some cracks had also appeared on the streets. "What happened? What¡¯s the situation?" The detectives came over quickly; someone turned off the nearby gas main, and when no smell was detected and no fire seen at the scene, they also breathed a sigh of relief. A bit of luck amidst misfortune, it seemed. And there, Tao Yu, who had some soot on him and whose clothes were tattered, was quite conspicuous. He took out a Gold Pound and directly bought a coat from a bystander to put on. He said to the detectives with a bitter smile, "As you can see, a gas explosion. If I hadn¡¯t run fast enough, I would have been blown to death." "Is this your place?" The detective looked at him with an evaluating gaze. "To be precise, it¡¯s where I rent. The situation is a bit complicated." Tao Yu whispered a few words to the detective, also subtly using "Incite" "I¡¯m an informant for the Church of the Night, and this matter also involves extraordinaries; would you please inform the ¡¯Nightwatcher¡¯ about this?" The detective, who originally wanted to lecture him, seemed to be startled, then looked at Tao Yu with traces of soot and said, "Do you need to go to the hospital for treatment?" "If there¡¯s one available, of course that would be best..." ... Initially, Eve had come to assign him a long-term surveillance mission, which he had refused. He similarly didn¡¯t want to get too entangled with the Church of the Night now. No matter what, the deterrence of the True God was still there; it was just a fleeting glimpse at the beginning, but the situation in outer space had brought a tremendous shadow over him... "No danger?" "Should be fine, and... I don¡¯t want to join the Church like this..." Tao Yu put on a helpless expression on his handsome face. His words did not make it hard for Leonard to understand. If he had taken a Witch Potion, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t be too eager to join any other organization either... "What are you thinking? I would never take such a potion!" Leonard complained to himself. "The property you rented has insurance compensation, and we will take care of the rest that you¡¯re responsible for. Rest and recover; the extraordinary characteristics of those two corpses are your spoils of war. How do you want to deal with them?" Tao Yu had been injured in the line of duty, and the Church of the Night was not about to covet his items. They were mainly asking because extraordinary items could often be dangerous. They wanted to ensure the intended use of the items. "Can I use the Sequence Six one for a trade with the Witch Path materials?" "I can agree to that directly, no problem. As for the Sequence Seven Arsonist, we can help you contact the Church of Steam and Machinery if you¡¯d like to turn it into some extraordinary item." The Church of Steam and Machinery was once the ¡¯Craftsman Church,¡¯ best at such transformations. Extraordinary items that extraordinaries themselves couldn¡¯t use were usually made into auxiliary tools with side effects. "Give me the materials first, I¡¯ll think about it," Tao Yu said. "Okay..." ... Thump, thump, thump~ At night in the hospital, Tao Yu was suddenly startled by a knocking sound at the window. Looking up, he saw a blonde beauty wearing a black bowler hat knocking on the glass from outside, appearing as if she was inside a ¡¯mirror.¡¯ She was the Wraith of Klein¡¯s bodyguard. Tao Yu nodded at her, and then he saw her materializing before him. "You okay?" she asked, barely concealing her inexperience with such courteous inquiries. "I won¡¯t die. The problem should be dealt with by now. Don¡¯t worry. I haven¡¯t had the chance to ask your name yet." "You can call me Sharon. I¡¯m here to discuss the division of the spoils. Are the two items that were confiscated by the officials impounded? If we can¡¯t get them back, we should sell the Sequence Five characteristics and his belongings and split the money," Sharon said, speaking meticulously, her beautiful features giving her a doll-like, somewhat clueless air. "I can get them back. It¡¯s okay to treat those two as my spoils of war, right?" "No problem," Sharon nodded. The three of them had tacitly cooperated this time to resolve that man¡¯s threat. As a result, Sharon acquired all other items from Rosago, while Klein, due to being of the same Sequence, received Rosago¡¯s extraordinary characteristics and was required to compensate Sharon with Gold Pounds. This conveniently offset Sharon¡¯s bodyguard fees for the following two days, while Tao Yu obtained one Sequence Seven and one Sequence Six extraordinary characteristic, and traded for the Sequence Six characteristic from the Witch Path. Each person obtained items that were beneficial to them, resulting in contentment for all... Chapter 523 - 461 The World "Good grief, adjacent paths?" Tao Yu was still staying in the hospital, holding the two characteristics returned by Leonard. When he was bored, he also performed divination. His Assassin Path¡¯s characteristic was that of the Sequence Six Pleasure Witch. It wasn¡¯t a material, but purely an extraordinary characteristic likely dropped after a Witch¡¯s death. Through divination, he was somewhat shocked to find that the ¡¯Arsonist¡¯ was a very good fit for him; it must be an adjacent path. "Witches can play with black fire, and Arsonists can play with fire too; adjacent paths don¡¯t seem too strange. And the Sequence Nine of Arsonist is called Hunter, which also corresponds to Assassin. I remember Klein seemed to have one..." Tao Yu was immune to corruption, and the extraordinaries¡¯ characteristics can be considered as the main ingredient of Magic Potions without supplementary materials. Just right now, the digestion of the Instigator Magic Potion was completed. Although the progress on the Witch¡¯s side was mediocre, it was sufficient for another endeavor. Considering Eve¡¯s statement that she had ¡¯almost finished digesting,¡¯ this ¡¯Pleasure Witch¡¯ doesn¡¯t seem to be that serious, but then again, neither is he, so there¡¯s a high likelihood it would be like the ¡¯Assassin,¡¯ having already completed a part of the digestion in advance. Moreover, the subsequent digestion difficulty should not be too high for him. Similarly, for him, given his former experiences exploring the Abyss, crafting the Hunter Magic Potion of Sequence Nine should be a piece of cake... "Rosago had shown this before, in this world, dealing with Sequence Five is still quite challenging, especially against those peculiarly filthy things." Thinking of Rosago, Tao Yu felt some pressure. But should he tell Eve that he had completed the digestion? Ask her for the formula? That¡¯s too quick... ... After resting in the hospital for a few days and waiting for the heat to die down, Tao Yu chose to be discharged and then rented a room on Minsk Street. It¡¯s not that Tao Yu was fond of this place, but due to the influence of the ¡¯gas explosion,¡¯ a tenant whose lease was up chose not to renew and fled. Since there was such an opportunity, Tao Yu naturally didn¡¯t bother to pick deliberately. Klein, whom he hadn¡¯t seen for several days, seemed to have realized that things were almost settled and brought some small gifts as a way to visit his sick neighbor. "You¡¯re from the Church of the Night, so I didn¡¯t come when you were hospitalized. Are you doing okay?" Klein asked simply. "I wasn¡¯t really sick enough to be hospitalized. This time turned out quite well; I even got a Sequence Six characteristic from the Church of the Night, but it¡¯s a pity I don¡¯t have the formula," Tao Yu responded casually. "A Witch? I know the formula for the ¡¯Pleasure Witch.¡¯ I got it from divining the Witch in Tingen. Uh, maybe the characteristic you have is hers..." Klein¡¯s expression looked somewhat strange. Divination consumes Spirituality. Klein¡¯s divination used up the residual Spirituality on Lady Sharon¡¯s extraordinary item, so no matter how Tao Yu tried, it was of no use. "You know it? Come on, tell me quickly." "Um..." Klein didn¡¯t hold back and wrote down the formula directly. "But Sharon said you¡¯re very strong. A Sequence Seven holding on for so long in front of a Sequence Five is almost unreal," Klein remarked, his identity as ¡¯Fool¡¯ knowing there was something special about Tao Yu, but he could still naturally express admiration without blowing his cover. "Strong my ass. I was almost done for. That guy¡¯s methods were too bizarre," Tao Yu lamented. Thinking about Rosago¡¯s abilities still gave him a headache. Encountering him was actually a major reason why Tao Yu wanted to level up to Sequence Six forcibly before digesting the Magic Potion. "...Lanerus is one of the masterminds behind the Evil God¡¯s offspring¡¯s descent in Tingen, so one needs to be careful when investigating, as it might involve the Aurora Society," Mr. World, having only just arrived, could be said to have elevated his stature with these tasks. He entrusted tasks involving the ¡¯offspring of an Evil God¡¯ and the ¡¯Aurora Society¡¯ at the meeting, immediately shocking everyone present. They were also wondering about Klein¡¯s identity, as they knew Mr. Destiny was involved in the matter. They just didn¡¯t know whether Mr. World was some official extraordinaire, or if he was aware of Mr. Destiny¡¯s existence... The Hanged Man, Alger, began to feel wary, realizing that his status as an old hand in the Extraordinary World was being shaken, with the possibility of being replaced. Miss Justice, on the other hand, took on a more solemn respect and then pondered before speaking, "If the person is still in Becland, I think I might be able to offer some help." She finished speaking and glanced at Tao Yu. She didn¡¯t know whether Mr. Destiny was still in Becland but didn¡¯t presume to say anything on her own. "Mmm, I can help too," Afterward, Klein pretentiously utilised Mr. Fool¡¯s supernatural power to materialise the sketched portraits. Since the person to be found was in Becland, both The Sun and The Hanged Man could only watch helplessly, but they were also curious about what Mr. World could offer as a reward. It seemed the difficulty would not be insignificant. "The second is that I wish to acquire the true roots of the Mist Tree, at least 60 milliliters of the corresponding fluid, and the entire spinal fluid of a Shadowed Panther." Continue reading stories on novelhall.Co?m The second task of Mr. World¡¯s persona involved a main ingredient, accepted by The Sun, who was an adept at creating various extraordinary materials. However, no one showed interest in the other part, to which Klein didn¡¯t pay much mind, finding it quite satisfactory to have one accepted. "The third, I hope to obtain all information on the fallen nobles of the Loen Kingdom, including their current addresses, the more detailed the better." Tao Yu indeed knew the reason behind Klein¡¯s assignment of this task, which was probably related to the preparation of that mysterious underground world¡¯s information. And without a doubt, Miss Justice took this one on. Since the search for the con artist might not yield results, there was no need for immediate payment; they could wait until the person was found. The materials from The Sun and the third task from Miss Justice, however, were almost certain to be completed. The Sun requested an extraordinary weapon as compensation, while Miss Justice asked Mr. World for a segment of mysterious knowledge, the content of which was obscured and unknown. Overall, it could be considered a win-win situation. "I have a need for the formula of the Sequence Eight Provoker¡¯s magic potion, as well as for the Sequence Seven Arsonist; any related information is welcome, and the reward can be negotiated," Tao Yu also took the opportunity to release a task. The Pleasure Witch was only short of some auxiliary materials, which were relatively easy to secure, and it was almost certain that the digestion would go smoothly. Hence, he could consider the Hunter Path for himself. He would start from Sequence Nine and gradually try it out, halting once digestion started to impact him to a threshold, while slowly looking for the materials for a Sequence Five Witch. "Actually, Mr. A over here has a Sequence Five Witch, and now I¡¯m not sure what Eve¡¯s superior is..." Too bad, Mr. A is unstable; he might cause a great commotion, otherwise, I could have detained him during our last encounter... Chapter 524 - 462: The Second Profession "Diviners are all enigmatic beings..." After descending from the Gray Mist, Tao Yu also began to study this time¡¯s six pages of the diary. Mr. ¡¯The Hanged Man¡¯ is really a good person, I got quite a lot of mysterious knowledge from him at a very cheap price. And it¡¯s the high-level kind too. The first part of these six pages are Roselle¡¯s daily ramblings, telling about the results of the divinations made by Charatu on his children, learning that his second son would become an Angel, and his eldest daughter would become an important figure in the mystical world. I also saw some speculations by Roselle about the ¡¯Soren family¡¯. Then, Roselle mentioned again that mysterious organization in possession of the second blasphemous stone tablet, elaborating that this organization is very hostile to the ¡¯True Creator¡¯! "Hmm? Hostile to the True Creator? That settles it; all five paths are lined up!" A glimmer appeared in Tao Yu¡¯s eyes as he learned from Mr. A that he could get the Magic Potion he wanted, confirming that there indeed are five adjacent paths, and the corresponding True Gods are ¡¯True Creator,¡¯ ¡¯Eternal Blazing Sun,¡¯ ¡¯Lord of the Storm,¡¯ and ¡¯God of Knowledge and Wisdom¡¯! Enjoy exclusive adventures from novelhall.Co?m And the fifth one lies within this mysterious organization! By process of elimination and some details mentioned in the diary, Tao Yu affirmed that the real path represented by this organization should be ¡¯Spectator¡¯... "¡¯Miss Justice¡¯s¡¯ path? Unfortunately, I still cannot determine what the future holds. A high-dimensional observer, perhaps? This indeed matches the organization that has always watched coldly from the sidelines. "I wonder if they have a True God or not..." Tao Yu pondered. Normally, such a low-profile organization likely doesn¡¯t have a True God, but recalling the partial audience characteristics of ¡¯Miss Justice,¡¯ Tao Yu again found it difficult to deduce. Maybe even if they reach True God status, they still lurk in the shadows as a vile entity. However, I¡¯m not sure whether my speculations about faith and the anchor of madness are correct. If it¡¯s about anchoring one¡¯s belief, then maybe it¡¯s not a True God... "Moreover, the object of worship being the Primordial Creator fits perfectly, so the so-called Primordial Creator could just be something that emerges from the fusion of five paths..." Boom~ Intense pollution struck, and Tao Yu allowed it to wash over him once again, successfully replenishing his Innate Boundary Field. "Not bad at all. Normally, the shadow passage isn¡¯t stable, and I wouldn¡¯t dare to randomly use the magic from the Alien Dragon to fill it up. It would have been a bit troublesome, but who knew such good fortune would come..." There¡¯s so much filth in this world! Always with the contamination!@@@@ Luckily, due to the baptism of the Greater Grail¡¯s black mud, I obtained the Innate Demonic Body. "War God, Goddess of the Night, God of Death are one; what about Mother Earth and God of Steam and Machinery? They don¡¯t seem to have any opposition between them, such salted fish..." Tao Yu¡¯s mind felt as though it was being scratched by a cat¡¯s claws. "Besides, according to the diary, True Gods are Sequence 0 not Sequence One. I guessed that wrong before, but it¡¯s not too far off. So, if Sequence Two are Angels, what is Sequence One? Archangels?" Tao Yu kept digesting the information and pondering. This diary entry didn¡¯t just confirm the existence of Sequence 0 but also that there are twenty-two paths on the blasphemous stone tablet! There were more than I imagined. Later, Tao Yu also learned that Roselle¡¯s twenty-two Tarot cards possessed the ability to counter divinations and clairvoyance, and each corresponded to a path of deification. "It¡¯s a pity it seems like this mysterious organization didn¡¯t help Roselle, but I¡¯m not sure. ¡¯Spectator¡¯ could act without being detected, and this path of ¡¯Spectator¡¯..." Tao Yu frowned slightly, having a bit of understanding of this path through ¡¯Miss Justice,¡¯ and the mention of some ¡¯Psychological Alchemy Association¡¯ or something like that. At least when it comes to the level of Sequence Nine, he was more than capable! Gurgle gurgle~ He strengthened his body again, also guiding forth a portion of his original innate power. "What a pity, pure brute force is somewhat tricky in this world." Tao Yu thought of Rosago, whose strength was much less than his own yet a single punch could almost bash someone to death. But with a paper effigy as a substitute, there would be no issues. In fact, his Witch role also had the mirror effigy and the Magic Wand effigy. It seemed that one either followed the path of the Armored Titan, with the strength to resist directly, or had various strange ways to resolve matters. Yet, ¡¯Hunter¡¯ also added some sense of smell and tracking abilities, and a natural instinct to set covert traps. Tao Yu stopped dwelling on it, invested 500,000 Yuan Force, and completed a Deification for his entire job classification... "It¡¯s a pity ¡¯Instigator¡¯ can¡¯t continue to digest the Witch role; otherwise, Mr. A¡¯s assassination of the ambassador and the pursuit of money afterward, as well as the Church of the Night¡¯s actions against them, could all have been significantly digested... "¡¯Witch¡¯ is almost there; I¡¯ll see if I can find any evil spirits with Klein, and then I still need some auxiliary materials for ¡¯Pleasure Witch,¡¯ but it¡¯s better to play it safe..." The auxiliary materials for ¡¯Hunter,¡¯ due to the large purchase of more than two thousand Gold Pounds worth of various materials before, were already complete. But ¡¯Pleasure Witch¡¯ was still slightly lacking, a new gathering must be found. "Sharon is Sequence Five; she should also have high-standard circles; I¡¯ll ask her about it..." Tao Yu didn¡¯t know where to find Sharon, so he turned to Klein again. It just so happened he wanted to explore the underworld, and Sharon, being a Wraith, with this world¡¯s uncanny targeting, would certainly be a great asset to enlist in the crew! "Eh? What you¡¯re saying isn¡¯t wrong, she accepted the employment before because of lack of money, she must want to buy something, definitely something costing at least a thousand Gold Pounds, so that extraordinary gathering must have good stuff." Klein¡¯s words made Tao Yu nod in agreement. "Right, I¡¯m not short on money, let¡¯s raid it." However, it wasn¡¯t long before Tao Yu¡¯s heart stiffened slightly. Ah, this... Although he had some Real Bills he¡¯d fiddled with, to raid an extraordinary gathering of this scale, wouldn¡¯t fake currency mainly be used? "I can detect problems with counterfeit currency if I proactively perform a divination, but surely no one would be so bored as to divine the authenticity of such real-looking bills, right?" Tao Yu hesitated for a moment but then cast the thought out of his mind, as Sequence Five Mr. A had not done so; Sharon¡¯s gathering couldn¡¯t possibly involve high-sequence extraordinaries, could it? That would be a Demigod, hiding in Becland with apparently no fear of risks. Just in case, it¡¯s still best to launder some more during this time. "First, I¡¯ll contact her to confirm, her circle¡¯s extraordinary gatherings can¡¯t be that frequent." As Tao Yu pondered, he planned not to stand idly while laundering the money. "Let¡¯s go, the place she and her companion frequent is actually the ¡¯Brave Bar¡¯ Ian told me about last time. They also have a small gathering there, but it¡¯s not the one Sharon attends, it¡¯s really just child¡¯s play..." Klein seemed to chuckle at himself; not yet a Sequence Seven, even now he felt some pressure. After all, lower-sequence extraordinaries simply lack enough tricks... Chapter 525 - 463 Enlightenment The Bridge Area is akin to the East Borough in Becland, generally inhabited by the struggling lower class. However, even in areas of low consumption, there are inevitably places where people can seek amusement. The ¡¯Brave Bar¡¯ is just such a place. Tao Yu followed Klein over, and soon after, he also met Sharon¡¯s companion, Maric.@@@@ When Tao Yu first saw Maric, he was somewhat surprised, for the man hardly seemed alive, and the room housed many other zombie faces, which, according to Tao Yu¡¯s judgment, were likely all corpses controlled by him. "The quality of these corpses isn¡¯t bad, much stronger than zombies, almost comparable to the standard version of a zombie. Can you control so many at once?" Tao Yu himself was an expert in Corpse Refinement, and he pondered that if he were to follow this avenue, the Corpse Refining Art could be revitalized in this world. In fact, now, by utilizing certain rituals, making some simple corpse revival charms might also be feasible, and they could perhaps be used as items for trade. "What brings you here this time?" Maric¡¯s expression was somewhat rigid, but perhaps due to their past cooperation, Tao Yu could sense that his stiff countenance was an attempt to show friendliness as best as he could. As far as Maric was concerned, Klein was the only lower-Sequence who had previously sought help, and Maric didn¡¯t care much about him. As a Sequence Six Living Corpse in the Extraordinary World, he held considerable clout. If not for his need to avoid capture and stay incognito, he and Sharon would have enough influence to form an organization akin to that of the seven pirate generals. However, Sharon had mentioned that the suspected Extraordinary from the Witch Path possessed quite strong mid-sequence abilities. Because he was currently being pursued, Maric also felt it would be good to foster relations with the local Extraordinaries. If they established mutual trust, there might be opportunities for collaboration in the future. The primary reason Sharon had taken on a bodyguard job was because they were short on money and wanted to purchase an item for protection. To deal with the pursuers who were about to arrive! This was, in fact, why they had fled to Becland. Because in Becland, even those of higher Sequences must tread carefully, which limits the risks enemies are willing to take. "I¡¯d like you to introduce me to an Extraordinary gathering, preferably the one attended by Miss Sharon, one with higher status." Tao Yu took the initiative to speak. He could tell that the other person was at least mid-sequence, and probably not just Sequence Seven. The quality of these zombies combined with Maric¡¯s abilities meant his group attack capability in frontal combat was very strong. But the Extraordinary sequence itself is equitable; it wouldn¡¯t allow one person to take all the advantages, so Tao Yu guessed that Maric wouldn¡¯t have dirty tricks like those of Diviners, Spectators, or Pray Mystics. "That gathering..." Stay connected via novelhall.Co?m Maric hesitated, for it was a high-level meeting that even he couldn¡¯t attend. But after a glance at Tao Yu¡¯s face, he seemed to recall something and nodded. "If it¡¯s you, you should indeed be eligible for an introduction." Tao Yu noted the other¡¯s reaction but didn¡¯t find it surprising. With the strength he had previously demonstrated, he was certainly worthy of Sharon¡¯s respect. At the very least, as Sharon¡¯s employer, Klein¡¯s name had come from Tao Yu; Miss Wraith had her pride... "Then, may I inquire as to what I need to provide in return?" Tao Yu became a purchasing fiend, sweeping up all sorts of collectibles at the small gathering. Due to a sense of familiarity in the aura, although the ¡¯Eye of Wisdom¡¯ had disguised himself, Tao Yu faintly sensed the true identity of the other party. It was Arrodes Stanton, the great detective he had commissioned twice before. He had suspected that this fellow belonged to some ¡¯detective¡¯ sequence, and now it seemed likely he was a mid-sequence expert, which was quite stable for hosting such a circle. At first, when he saw that he seemed to possess a ¡¯Notarization¡¯-type extraordinary item that could certify the authenticity of Klein¡¯s sold formulas, Tao Yu was a bit startled. Fortunately, when it came to the universally used Gold Pounds, the other party didn¡¯t perform any notarization. Both being old hands, how could one not recognize counterfeit bills? Loen¡¯s printing techniques were quite strong. This allowed Tao Yu to breathe a little easier. Having tested the waters with Mr. A and here, he also gained a lot more confidence. He planned to launder some Real Bills to buy useful materials while using large amounts of fake money to stock up on goods. If things went south, he could resell some of the extraordinary materials he received to clean things up. Actually, provided one had sufficient initial capital, extraordinary materials, which had a limited number and little regional liquidity, were very easy to monopolize and speculate on. He could perhaps become a major merchant dealing in extraordinary materials... "However, buying too much might be too conspicuous and might even attract the attention of official extraordinaries." ... In his newly moved-into home, Tao Yu took out the ¡¯Slow Whiplash¡¯ and examined it carefully. "This kind of extraordinary item even has a usage time limit. It can be used for two more years not because it¡¯s crafted out of the extraordinary properties themselves, but because it draws out the power of extraordinary properties for solidification, similar to a charm..." Tao Yu carefully examined the ¡¯Slow Whiplash¡¯ and made some speculations. It was a pity he couldn¡¯t witness the craftsman making it in person; otherwise, the chances of replicating it would be much higher. Extraordinary properties are indestructible. If an item is made by utilizing extraordinary properties, any wear during use would be gradually replenished by the extraordinary properties themselves, avoiding any usage time limit. This kind of ¡¯temporary item,¡¯ which does not rely on extraordinary properties, all have a time limit. They are equivalent to extraordinaries using their abilities to temporarily ¡¯seal¡¯ in the items. "I¡¯m familiar with Sealing..." Tao Yu thought of the bodies at Maric¡¯s place and, after looking at the materials of the whip, hesitated for a moment before beginning his own attempt. Lighting a candle and scattering materials to form a Spiritual Wall, Tao Yu reached out to touch the attributes of various extraordinary materials. Finally, he picked up ¡¯Mummy Powder,¡¯ ¡¯Wraith Flower Juice,¡¯ and ¡¯Undying Vine Powder.¡¯ Then he injected his own spirituality and began to make delicate modifications directly on the whip... When the sensation of infusing spirituality felt complete, and after using Sealing Skills for the encapsulation, a sense of smoothness emerged. Tao Yu held the whip and closed his eyes to feel it carefully. "Some damage occurred during the modification, so it only has at most one year of effective time left, but the functionality has greatly enhanced. Now, if this whip is used on a corpse, it can make the corpse get up and work. If it hits an enemy, the corpse qi will make them even more rigid. Its value should have increased..." Although the increased value felt trivial to Tao Yu, he nonetheless felt a great sense of accomplishment having personally completed the upgrade. Such a technique could be adapted and improved upon in the modern world. He might not be able to create artifacts, but producing some practical trinkets should be possible. It¡¯s just a pity that now, relying on dividend income, he was already earning quite handsomely. The income from manual crafting could not compare. Well, for now, he could also bring the upgraded item to the extraordinary gathering for trade... Later, Tao Yu made some protective charms with the extra materials. ¡¯Thunder¡¯ charms, ¡¯Flame¡¯ charms, ¡¯Ice¡¯ charms¡ªwhile their power could only be considered average, barely reaching Sequence Seven standards, they were convenient to use and would definitely be good for emergencies... Chapter 526 - 464 Bernadette "Why did you move? What happened to the place you used to live, how did it become ruins?" Hugh actively sought out Tao Yu¡¯s new house, evidently a bit surprised. Although the news of the gas explosion was in the newspapers, Hugh and Fors wouldn¡¯t know about it unless they saw it themselves. That¡¯s just how information spread in this era. "Ran into a little accident, why, is there something good happening?" Tao Yu glanced at the newspaper while sipping a cup of coffee, speaking indifferently. "There¡¯s a new mission, interested? It pays quite a lot." Hugh pulled out a sketch. It was similar in style to the one of the pirate leader that Audrey had drawn last time, probably from her hand again. It was a commission from Mr. World, Klein. Because Tao Yu had taken the job himself. "You guys go ahead and look for it. If you run into trouble, you can find me, but I won¡¯t get involved." Tao Yu wasn¡¯t interested in the tedious details of searching for people, but if a specific target was found after searching, he wouldn¡¯t mind lifting a finger. The con artist who could produce offspring of an Evil God might have some secret on him. "Alright." Hugh scratched his messy hair, then mysteriously asked Tao Yu, "Hey, aren¡¯t you perhaps at Sequence Seven now?" "Hmm, you¡¯re really smart." Tao Yu sounded a bit smug. Although he hadn¡¯t fully digested the Witch Potion, he was indeed Sequence Seven, no doubt about it! Moreover, once he changed the supplementary materials, he was about to become Sequence Six. "Are you on the ¡¯assassin¡¯ pathway?" Hugh¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at Tao Yu¡¯s handsome face, his words tinged with a gossiping tone. This gave Tao Yu a sense of conspiracy. Good lord, had they also found out about witches? "Secret." Tao Yu¡¯s good mood disappeared instantly, and he showed his guest out... ... "He¡¯s of too low a sequence to go, but I can take you." Sharon eventually agreed to Tao Yu¡¯s request, showing up on her own initiative, but pointed at Klein, who had just come over to discuss information about nobles, ruthlessly excluding Mr. Fool, the child at the kiddies¡¯ table. He was still too low in sequence to attend Sharon¡¯s gatherings. This directly caused Klein¡¯s face to fall. He didn¡¯t have the money to buy things, but he did have a few formulas that could sell for a suitable price for mid-sequence extraordinaries. Now, however, his entire plan had fallen through. In the end, he could only hurriedly write down the few formulas he knew and give them to Tao Yu, asking him to help sell them, with the profits to be split fifty-fifty if successful. "Okay, I¡¯ll ask around later. Take your time going through that noble information, I¡¯m going to the gathering." Tao Yu teased Klein a bit, which made Klein decide to break through to Sequence Seven as soon as possible. Then Tao Yu turned to Sharon and said, "Miss Sharon, we¡¯re planning to explore an underground tomb from the last epoch that¡¯s suspected of harboring evil spirits. If you are willing to help, we could try it together." This had been agreed upon with Klein from the start. Due to their strength, it made more sense for Tao Yu to extend the formal invitation. It would make a better impression. And as a Sequence Five Wraith, Sharon had a strong sense of evil spirits; it was much more convenient than trying to perform last-minute divination, allowing for an assessment of dangers in advance. "The last epoch..." Find your next adventure on novelhall.Co?m "Heh, I¡¯m not sure about that. It should be a creation of the mysterious lady¡¯s own." All attendees being mid-Sequence and limited to twelve people, naturally, there were those willing to show goodwill. Upon hearing this, Tao Yu made certain conclusions about the host... The environment was somewhat misty and dreamlike. Though it fell far short of the palace of Mr. Fool, it was certainly the product of a high Sequence¡¯s abilities, seemingly a story made real. A story based on the ¡¯Knights of the Round Table¡¯? However, Tao Yu, who had read Roselle¡¯s diary and joined the Tarot Club, was quite receptive to the idea. It would be better if he were a fellow countryman, for he would surely be a pillar of support, and acquiring materials would be noticeably faster. "I¡¯m new and not quite familiar with the rules, so I ask for everyone¡¯s understanding." Tao Yu displayed his low profile as a newbie. He also glanced around the venue and indeed, as Sharon had said, each person emitted a distinct sense of danger, especially the host at the head who felt completely inscrutable, as if her sense of danger had disappeared! The high Sequence extraordinary who set the meeting¡¯s standards was her! Although she had her face covered, her chestnut hair could be seen, but her dress seemed a bit bizarre. "This is an exchange platform, there¡¯s nothing much to constrain us. If you want something or have something to sell, feel free to speak up..." ... As the twelve people gradually arrived, Tao Yu understood that satisfying this story likely formed an area of high prophetic immunity, immune to clairvoyance. The meeting¡¯s standards were much higher than Mr. A¡¯s and the ¡¯Eye of Wisdom,¡¯ but fell well short of Mr. Fool. This indicated Mr. Fool¡¯s recovery of abilities far exceeded those of a high Sequence. Tao Yu also took the initiative to purchase some auxiliary materials for the ¡¯Pleasure Witch.¡¯ Such materials, difficult to obtain at other gatherings, were indeed easily acquired here. To buy these materials, Tao Yu used ¡¯Gold Pounds.¡¯ After acquiring the items he needed, Tao Yu thought for a moment and then said, "I¡¯m interested in collecting ¡¯Emperor Roselle¡¯s Diary,¡¯ ten Gold Pounds per page." Although Tao Yu spoke casually, he was observing the reactions of the convener and others at the venue the entire time. Sure enough, while the others showed no change, the host who had been unyielding showed a flicker of emotion. "The diary?" She seemed to ask with a hint of curiosity in her tone. This made Tao Yu frown slightly since he was deliberately probing. Had there been a misunderstanding? Or did this person not understand Chinese, or was she intentionally acting this way to test him? "Yes, I suspect that what Emperor Roselle left behind is a diary, and I¡¯m very interested in the symbols on it. Does anyone here have an interest in selling?" "I have a page that I can sell to you," the meeting convener said unhurriedly. And her, being the most powerful in the room, surprisingly opened up the conversation for an item worth ten Gold Pounds, causing everyone else to be somewhat surprised as well, though they said nothing. Only Tao Yu began to rapidly sift through his thoughts. "There seems to be something off. Wait, the diary mentioned that Roselle had a daughter, right? Predicted to become a significant figure in the Extraordinary World?" Tao Yu was startled, and then correlating to the color of her hair, it seemed to match perfectly! He remembered the name in the diary was... Bernadette?! This caused Tao Yu¡¯s heart to tense slightly, and he decided not to reveal too much about the Chinese language and the matter of being from the same country. This situation was a little different from that with Mr. Fool... Chapter 527 - 465 Pleasure Witch "I was a bit impulsive, and prejudged Klein after seeing him." After the gathering ended, Tao Yu quickly organized his thoughts. It was natural with Klein because they had met in Tingen, and he had seen Sherlock, so it all came naturally when he approached using his identity as a follower of ¡¯The Fool¡¯. However, collecting ¡¯Emperor Roselle¡¯s Diary¡¯ because of a roundtable knight meeting was somewhat risky, as most people still referred to it as ¡¯notes¡¯. "But there are many collectors and, generally speaking, it shouldn¡¯t be too problematic, it¡¯s just that the other party¡¯s identity..." As Tao Yu drove his carriage on the way back, a series of green vines slowly fell from around them, and suddenly the scene in front of them changed again. Sharon, who had acquired a Sequence Five extraordinary item from the Pathway of the Death, also sensed something was amiss. Explore more adventures at novelhall.Co?m But before they could react, the scenery changed before them, as if they had fallen into a secluded Peach Blossom Spring, cut off from the world. And the original organizer of the roundtable meeting was also quietly present here. "Oh, lady, this is not in accordance with the rules." Tao Yu tried to speak calmly. At the same time, he hesitated within, wondering if he should immediately reveal Roselle¡¯s diary¡¯s secrets or pull them into an Innate Boundary Field if she really pushed it. Neither option seemed good. Sharon too slowly appeared, performing a curtsy. "Do you need something from us?" Sharon¡¯s teacher was an Angel, so she knew the terror of a high Sequence, which was not something a mid-Sequence could contend with. "Emperor Roselle¡¯s Diary, why do you think it¡¯s a diary?" The mysterious woman quietly looked at Tao Yu and then spoke in an even tone. "It¡¯s a guess based on the recording method. I¡¯ve studied it for a long time. There is some notation that seems to be a format for month and date, but of course, that is just my personal speculation." "That makes sense. Do you like Roselle¡¯s things a lot?" The mysterious woman seemed to have no malice, and just wanted to talk more with Tao Yu. "Yes, so if the lady has more of his diaries, I would like to purchase them." "I do have many of Emperor Roselle¡¯s diaries, but there¡¯s no mysterious power in them; they¡¯re just plain diaries. As an apology, I can give you one." Upon her saying that, Tao Yu fell silent. What the heck? Say I recognize the writing? Want to have a look? If he were stronger, perhaps he could try, but now there was no need. "My Pathway specializes in Clairvoyance. I have a premonition that the key to what I seek may be with you." She stated it as if just explaining something, and then, the Peach Blossom Spring-like mystery dispersed as she slowly departed. "We shall meet again..." As she left, a page from the diary also fluttered down in front of Tao Yu, but he just received it without looking at it. Her way of speaking left Tao Yu a bit speechless. What Pathway was that, Diviner? Or something similar? Just like Charatu in the diary, an enigmatic person. Only after the woman, suspected to be Emperor Roselle¡¯s daughter, left did Sharon breathe a slight sigh of relief. "She must have prophesied something and came to make contact. By reputation, this extraordinary gathering is quite splendid." "Hmm, maybe she just wanted to have a chat with us." Tao Yu was noncommittal and also pondered whether Mr. Fool, suspected to be Emperor Roselle searching for his memory, and Roselle¡¯s daughter being here, could be brought together by him. Could he receive a reward from Mr. Fool? Thinking this, Tao Yu got a little excited. After all, he had already claimed to be the emperor and, combined with the War of the Four Emperors, he could be ¡¯The Foolish Emperor¡¯! A True God waking from slumber! If he could gain His help, his own extraordinary path would be much easier, and also obtain corresponding support when battling the Primeval Witch in the end. Tao Yu began to mull over her thoughts. A rebellious daughter and a proud and aloof father have conflicts due to some misunderstandings, which are difficult to resolve on their own. But thinking about some of the scandalous content written in Emperor Roselle¡¯s Diary, Tao Yu¡¯s expression became somewhat complicated. This task is difficult. It requires careful, long-term planning... ... Back home, after the prayer went unanswered, Tao Yu also began preparing the Potion for the Pleasure Witch. The Potion was soon in hand. "If the Potion hadn¡¯t been fully digested, other extraordinaries might have faced death rates as high as ninety-eight percent," Tao Yu commented, looking at the bubbling Potion without concern, and downed it in one gulp. An impact stronger than any before surged through him, as if it was about to tear his body apart. He felt like the flesh on his body was peeling off piece by piece. This was the roughness due to the under-digested Witch Potion. "Really painful." Tao Yu¡¯s spirit could exempt him, but the feeling of pain still made him inhale sharply. "This extraordinary system is truly perverse, a path of growth for a bunch of masochists." Tao Yu felt eyes tearing through his flesh, manifesting one after another, abstractly, while his hair began to grow by itself, then started twisting, as if the hair itself was going to grow eyes. After nearly an hour of changes, his body finally began to stabilize, the strength was merged. Only the rough feeling left by the Witch Potion made him somewhat uncomfortable. But fortunately, the Potion of the Pleasure Witch was almost fully digested upon intake, just as he had expected! Although it wasn¡¯t completely digested, this greatly relieved the drawbacks of the under-digested Potion. His strength once again improved. After confirming with a bowed head that his tool for committing crimes was still there, Tao Yu breathed a sigh of relief, cut off the hair that had grown out again, and with a slight movement of his eyes, the space before him filled with numerous spiritual threads like spider silk. This was the ability gained after reaching Sequence Six! Both offensive and defensive! Perhaps, it was time to properly utilize the treasure that is Heaven¡¯s Lock, somewhat whitewashing it. And his abilities upfront also got a corresponding enhancement. "Mirror..." Due to the fusion with part of his own abilities and the slight reinforcement from the Deification, Tao Yu had a new sensation towards the original ¡¯Mirror Substitute¡¯. A feeling that vaguely could be combined with the Innate Boundary Field! "It¡¯s a pity, just short of the mark, merely the beginning of a clue. Next, I¡¯ll either need second Deification or constant elevation of my Sequence. Perhaps upon entering a higher Sequence, it can reach a practical phase of use." Tao Yu leaped backward, entering right into a mirror. Then, he emerged from another mirror on the other side of the room. For now, that was about the extent of it. "Phew, as long as it¡¯s not too exaggerated, winning a battle against Sequence Five shouldn¡¯t be a problem." With the newfound ability, Tao Yu was itching to try it out. "Should I go find Mr. A and have another fight? He completed his assassination task; he must be going to the Witch Sect to collect his money, right?" But then Tao Yu still temporarily dismissed the idea. A madman is unpredictable; there¡¯s no telling what he might do. "However, not even I could digest it completely at once, still leaving a bit remaining. The portrayal of the ¡¯Pleasure Witch¡¯ is quite impressive, bringing pleasure without any fixed gender, ew, disgusting things..." A look of distaste crossed Tao Yu¡¯s face; it would be best to switch disguises for this. The Hunter¡¯s subsequent Potions could be worth a try... Having tried the violent Potion of Sequence Six, Tao Yu wasn¡¯t planning to ingest Sequence Five potions until the previous one was fully digested. Currently, I can handle Sequence Five on my own. Even becoming Sequence Five might not allow crossing the threshold of higher Sequences, so the urgency isn¡¯t as intense. And if really pushed, I could use self-prayer to reach the level of a higher Sequence, or risk using the Innate Barrier. So, it¡¯s better to plan for the long term, safety first... Chapter 528 - 466: Descendants of the True God "Gentle Breeze ballroom hit by another gas explosion, marking yet another recent gas leak incident" Tao Yu looked at the newspaper headline and found it somewhat speechless too. The "Gentle Breeze" ballroom had already been attacked by him once before, and as an intelligence-gathering site for the Witch Sect, this time it very likely stemmed from Mr. A coming to collect a debt, causing the conflict.@@@@ This made him feel a bit amused. In fact, many things he had done were just casual deeds, not very important cover identities, done and dusted. But Mr. A¡¯s approach was indeed in line with the stereotypical image he had of him. Those people from the Aurora Society were indeed very abnormal. Based on the extraordinary earpiece Klein had procured, it could be deduced that it was likely a problem with the Sequence Eight Listener. "Becland¡¯s gas system needs a fix, or else it¡¯s going to turn into Fuyuki City soon." However, it was also unclear whether this incident would cause problems in the cooperation between the Aurora Society and the Witch Sect. Last time the Witch Sect gave way, this time it was uncertain if they would still yield. If they did yield, there might still be no problem, but if they didn¡¯t, given Mr. A¡¯s mental state, he probably wouldn¡¯t let it go so easily. And it was at this time that Klein, having finished breakfast, came to visit, surely about the issue with that ¡¯Noble¡¯. Tao Yu thought for a while and took out the materials he had bought at the gathering, handing them over to the other party. "Here are the materials you need, purchased with the money from the formulas you sold, plus what ¡¯The Sun¡¯ promised should be enough." Klein had only come to talk about the matter of underground spirits, but now seeing the items Tao Yu threw to him, his face was filled with joy. "You really got them? Thank you." Indeed, it was only at the level of the extraordinaries¡¯ gathering that they could accumulate enough resources. Klein pondered in his heart. He had merely exchanged the formula, practically reaping without sowing. "What about the Noble intelligence?" "It¡¯s been confirmed there is indeed a problem. The Noble family called ¡¯Pond¡¯ had heirs dying suddenly over the past decades, likely the corpses that died exploring that underground world, and they¡¯ve been trying to deceive the official extraordinaries..." Klein shared his conclusion. This made Tao Yu feel quite relieved and he laughed and said, "It¡¯s good they¡¯re deceiving the official extraordinaries, it means they also can¡¯t stand the light, and our pressure will be much lower." Having had the experience of attacking Mr. A, Tao Yu knew well that dealing with such shady organizations allowed much more leeway. Everyone had their secrets, after all. He could go ahead with his self-prayers without any concerns. Just charge forward and deal with it. "There should be no pressure. As it looks now, that family has declined. The current one has wasted all his inheritance playing the prodigal, but it¡¯s also possible that he¡¯s feigning this appearance to lull others into a false sense of security. Shall we have a look?" Klein seemed eager to act. "How much do you still need for your Magic Potion?" It resembled exploiting loopholes in the rules! Hard to detect, imperceptible. Yet, Tao Yu¡¯s Mental Body possessed Divinity; even without being conspicuous, he could still observe this change with the perspective of a bystander. "There are big fish to catch here..." Tao Yu, who had initially just wanted to try it out, had his eyes brighten ever so slightly. With this preconception, Tao Yu¡¯s subsequent actions were undoubtedly much simpler. The opposition had something that twisted dreams, but there must be a limit to it. Since it was a ¡¯Nightmare¡¯, Tao Yu leveraged his current Sequence Six abilities to continuously inject negative energy into the dreamscape. This startled Klein, who was on the lookout outside. He suddenly perceived a sinister and hateful aura emanating from Tao Yu. "Wow, is the Witch Path this eerie..." Find adventures on novelhall.Co?m Klein had been in contact with Lady Sharron and indeed found her very strange, but it wasn¡¯t to this extent, was it? Yet, thinking of his fellow countryman¡¯s uniqueness, he suppressed the thoughts in his heart and once again erected a Spiritual Wall outside to reinforce the sealing. "Have you discovered something?" Regardless of Klein¡¯s doubts outside, Tao Yu within the dream had successfully broken through the bindings of the twisted rules, and now used threads to fully tie up Raft in the dream. "You put on a good act; you almost had me fooled." Tao Yu looked at Raft, who was tied up in the dream, and his face revealed a look of approval. "Who... who are you?" Raft seemed to maintain a certain level of clarity in the dream by relying on some special power, but Tao Yu also realized that the other¡¯s strength was not formidable, so as the ritual continued, Raft quickly became dazed again. He started to answer Tao Yu¡¯s questions with a vacant look in his eyes... "... Underground lies an evil spirit that has been Sealed for two thousand years, and flowing in my body is the great bloodline of Tudor, the bloodline of the ¡¯Emperor of Blood¡¯..." The revelation was like a bolt from the blue, leaving Tao Yu quite astonished. If his guess was correct, the ¡¯Emperor of Blood¡¯ could be a True God! So the Pond family was actually an offshoot of Tudor, just obscured and unnamed. However, looking at it now, the descendants of the former True God were in dire straits. "Do you want to cooperate with that evil spirit?" "I have thought about it, but it seems to hold deep malice towards our Tudor bloodline. All my ancestors have died, and I dare not attempt to delve deeper for fear it would exert influence over me with its power." An evil spirit from two thousand years ago, involved with matters from the Era of the Gods¡ªthis connection was rather significant. Still, fortune favors the bold, so it¡¯s worth a try. I¡¯ll call for Miss Sharon as well, and we¡¯ll deal with that evil spirit! With Divinity by his side, Tao Yu had a natural advantage over pure spirit entities like evil spirits. If all else fails, I¡¯ll trick the evil spirit into possessing me, and then hehehe... Chapter 529 ?Chapter 529: Chapter 467 Underground Palace Chapter 529: Chapter 467 Underground Palace ¡°Evil spirit? The Tudor family?¡± Klein, too, hadn¡¯t expected Tao Yu to come up with such a thrilling piece of intelligence, but his expression also seemed somewhat exhilarated. Although he looked timid, always divining before doing anything, he could actually be quite reckless when he decided to act. But was the ability to extract information in dreams that he himself couldn¡¯t obtain a spiritual enhancement brought about by the mid-sequence? Could it be this significanta?€| Thinking about the speed at which Tao Yu learned ritual knowledge, Klein sighed, perhaps this is what a genius looks like. ¡°What about him? He knows now.¡± Klein said hesitantly as he looked at Raft. ... ¡°I planted something in his mind. If he goes against us, it will explode directly; we should be able to control him for the short term. We also need to act quickly and head there together.¡± Tao Yu spoke swiftly, implying that not controlling Raft was not much of an issue. As a remnant, that guy actually feared exposure more than the two of them. Tao Yu didn¡¯t suggest going tonight. Facing an evil spirit from two millennia ago, they couldn¡¯t act rashly. It was still necessary to call upon Miss Sharon of Sequence Fivea?€| a?€| ¡°That evil spirit has survived for two thousand years?¡± Sharon, upon receiving the notice and hearing this news, also seemed quite surprised. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Ordinary evil spirits cannot exist for such a long time, especially since it seems to still possess a certain level of consciousness.¡± ¡°Even if an evil spirit can draw power from the Spirit Realm, without some extraordinary characteristic to support it, it would still be affected as time passes. Its position before death must have been very high.¡± Sharon¡¯s words made Tao Yu and Klein nod thoughtfully. An extraordinary characteristic does not fade, but without one, things like the temporary weapons they purchased would have their Sealing Techniques¡¯ power limited by time. However, learning that the power of evil spirits came from the Spirit Realm was a first for them. An evil spirit that lasted over two thousand years, from the last era to the present, was rather terrifying. This was after it became an evil spirit for two millennia! They didn¡¯t even know how long it had lived before that. ¡°Truly the Era of the Gods.¡± Tao Yu uttered a sigh of emotion. ¡°Are we still going?¡± Klein asked. ¡°Of course, it might also be a chance to witness history.¡± Tao Yu was not one to give up on an opportunity where he had an edge. If it were a power from two thousand years ago that had been sealed and had not died, he would turn tail and run without a second thought. But if it were merely an evil spirita?€| The temptation was a bit too much to resist. Still, Tao Yu didn¡¯t completely believe Raft¡¯s words. What if the other party also didn¡¯t know the exact truth? So, he called upon Miss Sharon of the Sequence Five Wraith Path, just to be on the safe side. Tao Yu felt somewhat speechless looking at Sharon floating in mid-air. ¡°This is a power I acquired using some special methods, which temporarily makes me stronger, just think of it as if I prayed to the Evil God,¡± Tao Yu made an analogy. However, this analogy made both Klein and Sharon exchange looks, that doesn¡¯t sound like comfort or explanation. It seems even more frightening! ¡°Actually, there was no need to take such a risk.¡± Sharon sighed, thinking that the pressure here had made Tao Yu pay a great price. Klein also nodded in agreement, remembering that his fellow countryman had said this ability came with a price. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Even though Tao Yu¡¯s evil aura was chilling, making any normal person feel the abnormality, combined with his appearance, it instead held a strange charm, appearing as a kind of alternative naturalness. This kind of negative energy seemed quite fitting with a Witch. ¡°Everyone who borrows the power of the Evil God thinks so, but without exception, their end is very bad,¡± Sharon warned. But she was no crusader of morals; she simply wanted to remind Tao Yu not to recklessly use this power, not that she meant to call for his punishment. Indeed, as Tao Yu mentioned, her own Path was quite ¡®Underworld-ish¡¯ too. Moreover, as one of the ¡®Temperance Faction,¡¯ she was actually the minority and the odd one out, often targeted by the ¡®Hedonist Faction.¡¯ The pot calling the kettle blacka?€| a?€| The architectural style here was magnificent and massive, completely different from the current building environment. ¡°I¡¯ve read about this in books, this is the style of the Fourth Epoch, no doubt about it,¡± Klein, after all, had a proper identity as a history university student in this world and was quite familiar with these things. The group came to a vast palace, and Klein, looking at the somewhat asymmetric relationship, in addition to other specifications, praised again, ¡°Worthy of involving the Tudor family, these standards are quite high for the Fourth Epoch, and the style of the Fourth Epoch is inherited from the Solomon Empire...¡± Klein went on and on about the knowledge he learned from his history books. In the spectacular hall in the center, there were two large chairs, like the seats of Titans, and at the very back of the hall, there were seven tall, heavy black stone doors. ¡°I¡¯ll divine a bit.¡± The second-rate Diviner Tao Yu, eager to try his hand again, began considering where to start. Klein didn¡¯t compete with him because last time Tao Yu had indeed found something different about Raft. ¡°The divination shows that as long as we don¡¯t start with the center room, the rest are pretty much the same, let¡¯s start with the farthest left,¡± Tao Yu said after finishing the ritual and divination. Klein discreetly used a silver coin to confirm Tao Yu¡¯s words. They then discovered the symbol of the Goddess of the Night on the first door! To actually encounter the Goddess of the Night? After pushing the door and entering, everyone saw a statue of a beautiful woman. Although there were no longer any concrete descriptions of divine appearances now, the moment they saw the statue, even Tao Yu felt a flash of enlightenment in his heart. This is the Goddess of the Night! It is the image of a Divine Spirit that has disappeared in this Era! ¡°If this is the Nighta?€|¡± Tao Yu thought, then behind the other six doors might be the other deities of the seven True Gods? ¡°No, according to the records, the God of Steam and Machinery hadn¡¯t become a god at this time, right? This period should be the six major deities!¡± Tao Yu, who already had speculations about the War of the Four Emperors and knowledge of the True Gods, suddenly had a realization, ¡°To be listed alongside the six gods, behind another door there could also be something of equal status, and this is the territory of the Tudor familya?€|¡± ¡°Emperor of Blood!¡± Chapter 530 ?Chapter 530: Chapter 468: The Evil Spirit from Two Thousand Years Ago Chapter 530: Chapter 468: The Evil Spirit from Two Thousand Years Ago With the subsequent doors opening, they indeed found the statues of the Six Divinities, still in their complete formsa?€¡±such statues are no longer describable in the current era! ¡°I suspect that behind the last door is a sculpture of the ¡®Emperor of Blood,¡¯ but the divination shows danger,¡± Tao Yu spoke up. ¡°That makes some sense, but would the ¡®Emperor of Blood¡¯ be placed together with the Six Divinities?¡± ¡°I think all four emperors might be True Gods.¡± Tao Yu had no particular faith or irreverent thoughts of the sort, so he wasn¡¯t bound by such restrictions. Klein had read many diaries before, but in the past, he had been partially constrained by thoughts regarding the True God. He guessed that the battle of the four emperors was for becoming a god, and that the ¡®Underworld Emperor¡¯ eventually became the God of Death. Now, suddenly hearing Tao Yu point this out, he too felt an epiphany washing over him. However, his spirituality reminded him that he could not think any deeper about ita?€¡±there would be danger! ... ¡°Oh, right, don¡¯t dwell on this issue anymore, just listen, and don¡¯t think too much about it. Contemplating too much could lead to contamination from an unknown place, which can drive you insane.¡± Tao Yu seemed to recall something after giving his reminder and quickly added more, as if to remedy the situation. This made both Sharon and Klein shiver inside. ¡°You think my aura is very evil, right? Knowing what you shouldn¡¯t know will be more troublesome than having my type of aura stuffed inside you...¡± Tao Yu didn¡¯t explicitly explain why he wasn¡¯t afraid of the contamination, but after he said this, both Klein and Sharon guessed on their own that Tao Yu was already tainted, so he had some way to resist the contamination. Seeing the aura of The Underworld on him, they both knew his words were true, the thought of such contamination affecting themselves made their skin crawl. ¡°Thank you,¡± Klein expressed his gratitude seriously. He had been researching the diaries too, and without Tao Yu¡¯s warning, he might have truly fallen into trouble. ¡°Soa?€| shall we continue?¡± Klein swallowed; the standards here were much higher than he had anticipated. It actually involved True Gods, thisa?€| Was it something we Sequence Sixes could even consider? He glanced at Tao Yu, and combining that with Tao Yu¡¯s ability to suppress the offspring of the Evil God made it reasonable to see him as a temporary high-sequence powerhouse. A lifeline indeed... ¡°This place is very dangerous, but the danger is constrained; it should be the domain binding of evil spirits.¡± Sharon, as a Sequence Five Wraith, had a strong perception here and made a judgment about what lay beyond the door. It roughly meant that as long as they didn¡¯t go too deep in, they should be relatively fine. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have backups if necessary,¡± Tao Yu said with a smile to Klein, showing an expression that only the two of them knew the secret. This immediately caused Klein¡¯s scalp to tingle. What do you mean by that expression? Thinking of how the other party had prayed to him before dealing with the offspring of the Evil God, Klein felt like he was going mad. You don¡¯t think that in trouble, you can ask ¡®The Great Fool¡¯ for help, do you? The very Mr. Fool from the kid¡¯s table is right in front of you... ¡°Wait, I think at this moment, they can¡¯t interfere with us yet.¡± But before Klein could finish speaking, Tao Yu had already pushed the door open and walked insidea?€| Klein could only follow quickly with a heavy heart, maintaining his vigilance. Ah, where did you get such confidence! Even if it¡¯s a revived Divine Spirit, who knows how much power has been restored! But in reality, Tao Yu¡¯s greatest confidence was his own Divinity¡¯s suppression over the mental aspect. Against evil spirits, he possessed an extremely potent targeted attack. However, the group had only walked a few steps inside with their lanterns before they found the passage completely collapsed, almost blocked. All that was left was an extremely narrow gap. Tao Yu activated his spiritual vision and looked inside, where he could see some spiritual radiance. ¡°There must have been extraordinaries here before, who then died inside,¡± Tao Yu said. ¡°Hmm, there¡¯s also a blood-stained door inside. Good heavens, the blood hasn¡¯t dried yet; it¡¯s still dripping. Klein had brought the information, and then invited Sharon to help; Tao Yu wouldn¡¯t monopolize it. Or perhaps, he had already vaguely felt that the biggest benefit had already been grabbed by him... An evil spirit from two thousand years ago, a treasure trove of knowledge... ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that.¡± Sharon spoke up. ¡°If you¡¯re worried about me, there¡¯s even less need to, although this guy is indeed annoying, but it¡¯s still within my range of handling.¡± Tao Yu began to pick up those extraordinary characteristics. Then he pushed open the door that was flowing with blood and saw three chairs inside... ¡°What¡¯s going on, why are there three chairs?¡± Tao Yu was somewhat surprised; the evil spirit should be inside here. Then he saw another item of interest. It was a Tarot card, whose imagery was entirely different from other kinds. Seated in the chariot was not a King but a male Priest dressed in a deep red robe. Moreover, Tao Yu had seen a portrait of this man before, Roselle Gustav! ¡°Is this one of the twenty-two Tarot cards he created?¡± Picking up the card, Tao Yu looked to the back and there, starkly, was the complete sequence formulation for a path! Sequence Nine ¡®Hunter¡¯! Sequence Zero ¡®Red Priest¡¯... ¡®Red Priest¡¯ Red Priest uniqueness*1, Red Priest Sequence One characteristics*3 Ritual: Start a war sweeping across the continent and achieve enough victories. ¡°Uniqueness? Indeed, is there only one True God? And also, it requires three Sequence One characteristics? Why three, only three?!¡± Tao Yu looked at the information on the Tarot card, unable to calm his heart for a long time, then he looked again at the three chairs in front of him. Well, three Sequence One positions? So he caught three angels of the Red Priest Path at Sequence One? ¡°Gone mad after jumping to a non-adjacent path? But who helped him catch three angels before he became a god... was He that strong before becoming a god?¡± So, could the evil spirit inside me be that of a Sequence One angel? However, soon after, Tao Yu saw that the evil spirit sealed within him grew two additional mouths on its face and was quarreling and cursing at itself. Hmm, probably wrong, it¡¯s three Sequence One angel spirits fused together. This left Tao Yu silent for a while. Why had he, at only Sequence Six, caught three Sequence One angel spirits? You say you come with extraordinary characteristics, fine, can keep those on hand for myself for now. But the key issue is these three idiots are just purely evil spirits! ¡°Someone helped Tudor become a god to maintain the balance of the Four Emperors, as for why they chose those three...¡± Even though he had just begun to interact with them, from their mutual quarreling and the curses directed at himself, Tao Yu could vaguely understand. From what could be seen on the Red Priest card, Sequence Eight is called ¡®Provoker¡¯, somewhat similar to ¡®Instigator¡¯ in a way, but one is overt while the other is covert. It seems a bit understandable now. Because the three of them were too noisy, some people, or gods, unified the consensus and caught them for sacrifice. Oh snap, case closed... ¡°Shall we take note of this?¡± Tao Yu didn¡¯t hide it, showing the Tarot card to Sharon as well, and Sharon too was shocked when seeing the contents on the card. This was a path to godhood! ¡°There should be nothing left, let¡¯s go...¡± Chapter 531 ?Chapter 531: Chapter 469: The Kidnapped Grandpa Chapter 531: Chapter 469: The Kidnapped Grandpa ¡°Are things going smoothly? How are you feeling?¡± Upon seeing Tao Yu and Sharon emerge, Klein asked with some concern. ¡°If I study it properly, this evil spirit is a treasure trove, an old thing from two thousand years ago. It should know a lot of secrets and could be a great source of gold coins.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s tone of anticipation made Klein speechless with frustration. Who was asking about that? I¡¯m worried about your physical condition, and you¡¯re considering how to fleece it? However, following Tao Yu¡¯s line of thought, Klein¡¯s eyes also brightened slightly. ... It seemed to make sense. If the fellow isn¡¯t afraid of this evil spirit and can guarantee complete control, it really seems like what he said. ¡°But although I can trap this thing, it seems I don¡¯t have many good ways to deal with ita?€|¡± Tao Yu also felt a bit troubled at this moment. Either kill the entity or leave it here; there¡¯s no suitable middle ground. Mostly, it relied on threats or negotiations by mouth. If not for its own doing, based on its current performance, it really is quite troublesome. ¡°Shall we leave this place first?¡± Klein looked around as if hesitating whether or not to report something to the church. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s leave. Let¡¯s tell the employer there was a collapse inside and persuade him to block the exit.¡± Tao Yu felt that he wasn¡¯t deceiving the other partya?€¡±there really had been a collapse inside... ... Back at home, Tao Yu finally calmed down enough to attempt communicating with the trapped wretch. ¡°It should be worth a try now.¡± After incorporating the knowledge of this world, Tao Yu hesitated for a while before attempting a simple trial. Based on his understanding, he took out some materials of corresponding properties, sensing their uses and attributes, and tried to piece together some things. Then, he drew the Spiritual Wall for the ritual, closed his eyes, and began to meditate. As a wisp of Ao smoke rose with the burning candle, Tao Yu felt his spirituality indefinitely descending as if falling into the bottomless Abyss, then casting itself onto the Visualization Diagram of a figure with Innate Sanctity but a Third-Eye marked by the Demonic Species. Tao Yu¡¯s Meditation Technique had always been centered on himself as a deity! At this moment, the evil spirit was actually grasped in the palm of that divine image, unable to escape due to the bondage of Divinity. If Tao Yu wished, he could reach out at any time and crush the evil spirit in his palm, but that was the only action he could take... Tao Yu didn¡¯t know how the other party felt, but they seemed to be somewhat impatient. ¡°You¡¯ve waited two thousand years, you¡¯re too restlessa?€|¡± Tao Yu shook his head... ¡°Oh, I was just visiting this world for fun, and then you disrupted my plan, which makes things a bit difficult for me.¡± The brutal honesty was just that, but when Medici heard it, it was enough for him to conjure up a multitude of wild guesses! Coming to this world just for fun? Surely an Outer God! Only it is not known how it crossed the barriers, nor how much power it brought along. ¡°I am a bit curious about this world; judging by your appearance, you seem to have some understanding. Could you tell me what those things surrounding this planet are? And what are your Divine Spirits?¡± Medici was somewhat bewildered by Tao Yu¡¯s subsequent inquiries. Outer Gods shouldn¡¯t be unfamiliar with these, right? The Source has even been brought here? Could it be that you¡¯ve come for the Source? That the other party was aware of the cosmic situation and knew about those covetous entities outside did not surprise Medici. What he found strange was why this Outer God didn¡¯t know even the basics! ¡°You do not know?¡± Medici began to doubt because this was quite abnormal. However, his words also immediately enlightened Tao Yu with some information; perhaps the situation outside was not a secret to the strong beings who had reached a certain height in this world! That¡¯s right, knowing this information would lead to contamination, therefore it was likely the strong beings who could withstand such contamination. Higher sequence, or perhaps angels... Tao Yu pondered briefly, but due to the scant information he knew, it was challenging to smooth things over in a direct and immediate conversation. Facing someone who could maintain their sanity after being sealed underground for two thousand years, and who had previously been an unknown high-ranking entity, Tao Yu didn¡¯t think he could win against them in terms of intelligence and reaction speed when at an informational disadvantage. ¡°I indeed am not aware; it¡¯s just that I saw some things upon entering that piqued my curiosity.¡± On the other hand, Medici also felt that discussing Outer Gods in this place and not getting contaminated was bizarre?! Then he had a certain epiphany. Some kind of Source had emerged! The other party was either contaminated by a portion of the Source, or the Source itself had taken on a sentient form! Origin Fortress? Or something else? This made Medici feel troubled. Because of his high sequence, he had once been subtly influenced by the Source corresponding to his sequence. If it were so, then being confined by a higher standing made sense, especially since he no longer possessed any extraordinary characteristics... Tao Yu didn¡¯t know what the other was thinking, but presumably, they had also conjectured something reasonable. He could sense emotionally that the panic in the other¡¯s heart seemed to have diminished somewhat, probably because they felt they had a better grasp on him. ¡°Just because I don¡¯t know the specifics outside, he can deduce all this? It seems that this planet might also harbor some incomprehensible entities...¡± Chapter 532 ?Chapter 532: Chapter 470: Being an Informant is a High-Risk Occupation Chapter 532: Chapter 470: Being an Informant is a High-Risk Occupation Although Medici¡¯s mouth was hated by both people and dogs, and he didn¡¯t seem that reliable,@@@@ he remained loyally devoted to the ¡°True Creator¡± ¨C the human aspect of the Ancient Sun God after its fall, never leaving its side. Hence, his character was still very tenacious. If it was determined that this was an outer deity from beyond, the likelihood of Medici silently resisting would be greater, even if he might die. After all, he had already died once and had nothing to lose. As a result, the situation was now entirely different with what was suspected to be the revivification of Source Quality or the local natives contaminated by it, who had sensed something about outer space because of the Source Quality. He finally saw a chance to escape, and the other party seemed to lack knowledge about the Extraordinary World, which made Medici contemplate as well. He then slowly opened his mouth and said, ¡°I have come to understand your situation.¡± What do you understand... ... Tao Yu was somewhat speechlessly choked, but he didn¡¯t interrupt and just listened silently. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re not clear about your own condition, but believe me, I know, and, I am also willing to offer you some help to a certain degree.¡± Medici slowly spoke. ¡°The reason I chose to possess you was that you had the aura of a Hunter on you, but your aura was peculiar, it didn¡¯t seem like a characteristic, rather it seemed completely merged with you, which is very strange, perhaps due to your special circumstances.¡± Medici¡¯s words allowed Tao Yu to understand the reason ¨C it was due to the deification of his profession that resulted in the ¡®external forces¡¯ being maximally integrated. That¡¯s why he felt somewhat odd. ¡°At the same time, I¡¯ve also detected the aura of a Witch on you, deeper and stronger than that of the Hunter Path, not within the scope of a ¡®blessing,¡¯ so you must have become a Witch before praying for the grace to achieve the Hunter.¡± Medici said with a tone that implied he had seen through everything. For some reason, his attitude was somewhat irksome. Yet, even though Medici was completely wrong, Tao Yu didn¡¯t interrupt him; on the contrary, he sincerely said, ¡°It seems you do have something.¡± ¡°Moreover, I discovered that even though you became a Witch with the ultimate Yin attributes and even though your Sequence isn¡¯t low, you didn¡¯t turn into a female!¡± At this moment, the two mouths on Medici¡¯s face seemed to have realized there was no crisis, and both emerged. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s incredible, maintaining your gender after becoming a Witch; this is very peculiar.¡± ¡°How did you do it?¡± Both seemed very interested, and Tao Yu, somewhat curious, asked, ¡°How is it? Have you two changed?¡± Medici then said with a sarcastic tone, ¡°After reaching Sequence Four on the Hunter Path, they change from female to male. These two did.¡± Having been archenemies, the three of them had been trapped together for two thousand years without reconciliation; they naturally would not miss a chance to kick someone when they were down. Tao Yu couldn¡¯t help feeling very odd upon hearing this, yet in this strange world, it seemed taken for granted. ¡°Therefore, I think you might have been infected by the Source Quality that contaminated me, which is why I can¡¯t sense any difference. He¡¯s dead again? Last time we were looking for Zilinges, an informant died, and now looking for Lanerus, it¡¯s happened again. This really is a high-risk industry... Wait, I¡¯m also an informant for the Church of the Night. If I didn¡¯t have some skills up my sleeve, I¡¯d already be history... It seems indeed very dangerous... Since she had some acquaintance with Williams, Tao Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit melancholic as she said, ¡°This has nothing to do with you, and all we can do is find that fraudster and take him out to avenge Williams, right?¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words also reignited Hugh¡¯s fighting spirit, and she nodded firmly. ¡°You¡¯re right, but Williams wasn¡¯t a fool; he was always careful. Yet, he was still detected and killed, which means the opponent is very capable.¡± At this point, Hugh also noticed there was another person present in Tao Yu¡¯s room, and she stopped talking, casting a curious glance at Klein. ¡°It¡¯s okay, this is my partner, Sherlock the Detective, very strong in solving cases.¡± Tao Yu took the opportunity to introduce Klein. ¡°I¡¯m quite interested in this case as well, I might be able to help out a bit.¡± Klein took the chance to speak up. Trusting in Tao Yu, Hugh also nodded. ¡°Thank you; we are indeed in need of a detective to track his whereabouts.¡± Hugh hadn¡¯t spoken, but she had been planning to turn to Arrodes, the hardworking detective, yet since there was one readily available, of course, she wouldn¡¯t mind... ... Klein, in his own identity, had unexpectedly become involved in the commission he had issued himself, which was quite ironic. And although Klein mainly relied on arcane knowledge for detective work. He had actually found some direct clues... ¡°Even the person distributing flyers got killed? How rampant?¡± Klein was somewhat astonished. Tao Yu was equally surprised; fraudsters, going about like thugs. Killing so many without attracting attention would be odd. Hmm? Wait, attracting attention... Tao Yu and Klein exchanged looks, vaguely understanding the issue at hand. It seems our Mr. Fraudster isn¡¯t having an easy time... Chapter 533 ?Chapter 533: Chapter 471 You¡¯re Just a Follower Chapter 533: Chapter 471 You¡¯re Just a Follower ¡°You¡¯ve advanced to Sequence 7?¡± Seeing Klein reappear, Tao Yu noticed an uncontrollable spirituality emanating from him and deduced that he must have taken a Magic Potion. ¡°Yes, The Fool had already digested it earlier, and I acquired the following ingredient.¡± Klein responded vaguely, but Tao Yu understood; one of the ingredients had been procured by ¡®The Sun,¡¯ and with the one he purchased himself, it was normal for Klein to have completed his advancement. ¡°I did a divination earlier, which indicated there would be clues at the crime scene. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a misleading prophecy, but I think if he¡¯s being so ostentatious, maybe he wants to draw attention.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s very likely he got into some trouble with the previous Evil God¡¯s offspring incident.¡± Klein said seriously. ¡°Speaking of the Evil God¡¯s offspring, this evil spirit tried to coax me into praying to the True Creator. I suspect he might originally have been an Angel under the True Creator¡¯s command. I¡¯ve consulted that gentleman, and He seemed quite interested. ... It¡¯s possible that Becland could spark a divine war.¡± Tao Yu said with some excitement in his eyes. It forced Klein beside him to clamp down on his urge to cry with the faA?¡ìade of The Fool. When he went above the gray fog to get materials, he saw a message from this fellow countryman mentioning things like Medici and War Angel, prompting some inquiries, which he supposed must have come from that evil spirit. But Klein himself had no knowledge of these matters, leaving him no choice but to stiffly reply with ¡°interesting¡±... Yet what exactly was interesting, he himself had no idea. Now it seemed, his countryman had imagined something on his own. The True Creator! The impact of the divination on the contaminated ear had been even greater than that of the Eternal Blazing Sun! What I said was just ¡°interesting,¡± not that I was interested in the True Creator... Tao Yu, though also somewhat emotional, wasn¡¯t as sentimental as Klein. The time he had spent living in the outer city had been even worse than this. The only saving grace was that his parents both had stable jobs; they didn¡¯t have to worry about starving, at worst suffering from some malnutrition... A Diviner and a ¡®Witch¡¯ who understood divination techniques followed mystical methods, tracking down clues left behind, ultimately locating this place through deliberately left messages, narrowing down to a small area. ¡°Lanerus is proud, and even provokes on purpose, but the clues he intentionally left this time don¡¯t match his style. It seems deliberate, as if he¡¯s looking for a breakthrough.¡± Having narrowed down the area, Klein maintained his composure. Despite the excitement he felt, partly believing he could exact some revenge, he refrained from rushing in. Both their divinations had identified the presence of a ¡®minor calamity¡¯ risk in this mission. ¡°I think you can use your identity as a Church of the Night informant to tip them off.¡± Although Klein was eager for personal revenge, and now that he had become a Sequence 7 Magician his abilities were not weak, he chose to play it safe at this juncture. Charging in blindly would be like delivering his head on a platter, not seeking vengeance. ¡°What level of force do you think the Church of the Night would mobilize if we reported it to them, even hinting that the case may involve issues with an Evil God?¡± Tao Yu contemplated for a moment then posed the question in return. Hearing this, Klein furrowed his browsa?€¡±it would likely be a top mid-sequence member or someone with high-level Sealing Techniques? ¡°So maybe I should take direct action and try,¡± said Tao Yu. ¡°Eh, you want to use that again?¡± Klein remembered Tao Yu¡¯s ominous aura from before and couldn¡¯t say who was more corrupted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my strength has improved, so the side effects have lessened.¡± ¡°But you still have an evil spirit within you.¡± ¡°No matter, there¡¯s no connection between them.¡± After the Rosago incident, with the necessary preparations, and dealing with a target that shunned the light, Tao Yu had no intention of being overconfident.@@@@ Chapter 534 ?Chapter 534: Chapter 471 You¡¯re Just a Follower_2 Chapter 534: Chapter 471 You¡¯re Just a Follower_2 My aura is filthy, isn¡¯t theirs just as filthy? Having grown accustomed to all the filth in this world, Tao Yu still considered himself to be unstained despite emerging from the mire. A lion uses all its strength to catch a rabbit, let alone a situation that might involve an Evil God, or more likely, draw in the Aurora Society. Even without the need for ¡°enticement,¡± Tao Yu quickly lowered his voice and said to Klein, ¡°When the time comes, you stand in a place where you can oversee everything and carry out on-site divination.@@@@ If you find that I¡¯m running into trouble, go report to the Church of the Night or seek Mr. Fool¡¯s help.¡± ¡°That, Mr. Fool hasn¡¯t really recovered his power yet, you shouldn¡¯t count on him.¡± Klein hastily reminded him. ... ¡°Shut up, what do you know? He resurrected you, do you even understand the importance of a resurrection? You are just one of his followers; your power is too weak, you don¡¯t understand this level.¡± Tao Yu arrogantly directed Klein. But in the end, the reminder was somewhat useful, and he temporarily set aside the idea of Mr. Fool¡¯s help. This is Becland after all. Why should he risk a divine battle for an existence like mine? Unless I become more valuable and stronger! ¡°Then let¡¯s just get ready on the side of the Church of the Night, one backup plan should suffice, there shouldn¡¯t be any big problems.¡± Having already found himself using a cleaver to kill a chicken, Tao Yu didn¡¯t believe there was any possibility of things going awry, and making arrangements was just a precaution. ¡°No problem, I can quickly send a message to Miss Justice through Mr. Fool.¡± Klein still found a role for himself. Although he very much wanted to personally slay Lanerus, if circumstances didn¡¯t allow it, then there was nothing to be done. ¡°The ones acting are the two of us, and even Mr. Fool has expressed interest. Do you think we could act in the name of the Tarot Club?¡± While preparing, Tao Yu suddenly had another thought. ¡°Ah, that... should be possible, I guess.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll make a name for our Tarot Club. There¡¯s no need to hide when rooting out evil. You go find a high point, I¡¯m going to start preparing.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Just like how Klein shared no secrets about the gray mist, he didn¡¯t try to probe into Tao Yu¡¯s secrets either. Friendship is friendship, but boundaries must be respected. Afterward, Klein found the tallest clock tower nearby. With the agility of a Magician, he quickly made his way up... ... ¡°That¡¯s because they dare not stop me.¡± At that moment, a voice came from the side, carrying a trace of excitement. A figure with a full forehead, black hair, and brown eyes, wearing nearly round spectacles, stepped out. The corners of his mouth were slightly raised, seemingly mocking everyone. There was a sense of joy that came from arranging for so long and finally succeeding. As he spoke, he began unbuttoning his coat. On his body, a figure in human form hung upside-down, made from his own flesha?€¡± the very image of the True Creator! The god you cannot gaze upon directly! Using this characteristic... Smack~ Tao Yu slapped Lanerus, leaving him somewhat befuddled. How could it be, this guy is unaffected? Having entered his dark mire state, with his whole surface covered by his Divinity, Tao Yu found his opponent¡¯s actions merely laughable. ¡°Behave yourself.¡± While saying this, he twisted another Aurora Society member¡¯s neck using the shadow threads. Tao Yu then took control of Lanerus once more and reached for the three-dimensional divine statue formed from the flesh on his chest. Splat~ He tore the flesh and divinity out together, then his dark mire covered it, wrapping up the bit of Divinity. [A Drop of Fallen Divinity]: Collecting enough may unlock certain powers; cleaning it from corruption could allow the absorbing and conversion of a hundred thousand Yuan Force; or, it can be used as a resource through one¡¯s own means. Feeling the attributes of this item, Tao Yu opted not to absorb it momentarily. While the pie-in-the-sky idea of unlocking powers was unreliable, perhaps he could utilize some extraordinary knowledge from the current world to achieve something. ¡°I wonder if Mr. Fool can give some advice, and that evil spirit could be asked as well.¡± After wrapping this bit of Divinity and hiding it in his Visualization Diagram alongside Medici. Tao Yu then tossed Lanerus¡¯s corpse onto the ground, followed by bringing out a deck of Tarot cards, scattering them around the scene. This is the Tarot Club¡¯s debut. The glory of Mr. Fool shall shine upon the world, hehehe... ... Almost simultaneously, Mr. A elsewhere received a divine edict from the True Creator, unprecedented in its urgency. ¡°Find the one who killed Lanerus!¡± ¡°Lanerus is dead?¡± In the basement where Mr. A was praying, he only learned about the incident now; the news had not been reported yet, indicating that the edict had come directly from the Creator at the earliest opportunity! Such an excellent vessel of the Lord had been destroyed. Damn it, the person behind this must be found! Soon after, Mr. A saw a few scenes from the divine edict in his eyes. It was Tarot cards scattered across the ground... Chapter 535 ?Chapter 535: Chapter 472: Rose Bishop Chapter 535: Chapter 472: Rose Bishop Although Tao Yu¡¯s actions weren¡¯t loud, under the cover of the black mud, his indiscriminate killing was almost like dimensional suppression, as easy as slaughtering chickens when it came to Assassin-tier beings. However, after he finished scattering the Tarot cards, he still deliberately swung his hand to smash a wall, creating a huge commotion. This was a dockworker dormitory with a dense population, so such a big scene quickly drew people to investigate. Upon witnessing the bizarre situation and the bodies scattered all over the ground, they naturally thought to report to the police, who quickly got in touch with the church behind the scenes. In the end, the identity of the deceased was confirmed to be Lanerus, and the case was handed over to the Church of the Night... ... ¡°Dunn, I¡¯m a bit sorry, you had already retired and yet we called you over.¡± Cresty, known as the Goddess¡¯s Sword, said to Dunn with a slight apology on her face. ... Although as a high-tier deacon his status was higher than Dunn¡¯s, he still showed ample respect for this Nightwatcher who had retired early due to injuries sustained in the protection of Tingen. Dunn, accompanied by Derry and with a touch of sentiment flashing in his grey eyes, still shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t be sure if it¡¯s the same one who made a move in Tingen last time, but targeting the Aurora Society and Heretic God Followers three times and twice, stopping the children of the Evil God and saving Tingen... Personally, I think it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± Dunn couldn¡¯t be certain of the specifics. ¡°Hmph, him dying like this really let him off too easily.¡± Derry said with some indignation, looking at Dunn¡¯s somewhat stiff hand, which seemed rather pitiable. Since the incident in Tingen, Dunn had retired early due to his injuries, which, for an extraordinary, was a stroke of luck amidst misfortune. And because his hands were inconvenienced, Derry, as his friend, took care of him, and over time, their relationship quickly warmed up. Dunn, having been through a brush with death, also let go of some of the emotions in his heart and chose to accept them openly. Then Derry also helped Dunn with a biomechanically enhanced prosthetic similar to manipulating a corpse. Although he might not be able to engage in high-intensity combat, it was enough for everyday life. This time, they summoned him as the only eyewitness to an incident possibly similar to what Dunn had experienced. ¡°You¡¯re right, this individual appears to be a Demigod of a high sequence, but overall, he seems to have shown goodwill towards the church. If his main target is the Aurora Society, then there¡¯s no need to fuss about finding him...¡± Cresty, the Goddess¡¯s Sword, wasn¡¯t particularly bent on searching for anyone. It was just standard procedure given the involvement of a high-tier entity and the Evil God. Even with the high-tier entity that killed the pirate captain last time, because no hostility was exhibited, there wasn¡¯t an active search. Such powerful beings were not ones that even the church wished to offend. Becland had its hidden dragons and crouching tigers, and who knows what might be lurking below... Should they exert too much force, it could cause chaos. As representatives of the Goddess, they needed to alleviate the Goddess¡¯s worries; the stability of the faithful was the most important thing, and everything else could be compromised... World, for which quite a few informants had died. But it had also yielded clues. ¡°Of course, what kind of reward would you like? I can offer an extraordinary item, a doll that makes an unpleasant noise when squeezed, a noise that makes people angry, and it can provoke others.¡± This was an extraordinary item Klein had obtained during the ghost event; most things there were related to Hunters, and Tao Yu had also obtained Hunter extraordinary characteristics from Sequence Eight to Sequence Six there. It¡¯s just that Tao Yu was hesitant whether to digest the Witch aspect first and then start working on Sequence Five; that¡¯s why he hadn¡¯t taken it immediately. After all, with the Provoker of Sequence Eight, Tao Yu didn¡¯t think he could assimilate it effortlessly; adding a crude ingredient might actually be detrimental to the subsequent Sequence Five. ¡°Being able to anger others sounds good.¡± Audrey readily accepted the reward; her own future path was mainly ¡®psychological,¡¯ so such means of provoking others was indeed quite good. It was then that The Hanged Man spoke up about his own circumstances ¡°There will be a pirate assembly in the Sonia Sea soon, with four Kings and seven Generals participating; there could be a lot of extraordinary materials, and I am willing to take on commissions, for which I will only charge a small intermediary fee.¡± ¡°Seven Pirate Generals?¡± Tao Yu was somewhat astonished; wasn¡¯t Zilinges dead? ¡°A new General, called the ¡®General of Disease.¡¯ It¡¯s said she is a great beauty.¡± Such news, Alger did not skimp on sharing. ¡°Disease? A great beauty?¡± Tao Yu frowned; wasn¡¯t she a Witch? Had the Witch Sect extended its reach to the sea? ¡°Does Mr. Destiny know anything? If it¡¯s not too expensive, I might be willing to pay a little reward.¡± The Hanged Man, Alger, was willing to pay for such information since he operated at sea. ¡°It¡¯s pretty straightforward news, no charge for it, she might be someone from the Witch Sect, corresponding to Sequence Five of the Witch Path.¡± After Tao Yu finished speaking, the assembly felt a tinge of emotion and fell into silence. Just last time, the other side was inquiring about the Witch Sect... Mr. Destiny couldn¡¯t possibly be of the Witch Path, could hea?€|? Or, should we call her Miss Destiny? Chapter 536 ?Chapter 536: Chapter 473: Thick Eyebrows and Big Eyes Chapter 536: Chapter 473: Thick Eyebrows and Big Eyes ¡°These bastards just don¡¯t appreciate anything,¡± Even though nobody said anything and the Gray Mist¡¯s secrecy was pretty tight, Tao Yu could still sense that subtle feeling. Afterward, he took another glance at the last diary entry. ¡°January 16th, the taste of a witch is truly not bad at all.¡± ¡°...¡± Tao Yu rubbed his forehead, unsure of how to evaluate Emperor Roselle. So this is what you¡¯re like, Fool? Tao Yu suddenly felt a bit stifled, wondering if it was a mistake to put his chips on him. But... ¡°The taste indeed isn¡¯t bad, hmmm, it¡¯s about time to digest ¡®Pleasure.¡¯ The few incitements from Eve actually worked quite well, although there¡¯s no need to digest them anymore, but getting her to betray the Witch Sect would be rather good...¡± Tao Yu remembered Eve telling him that situations like hers were actually rare within the Witch Sect, and not only was her ascension path being blocked, but it was also more prone to losing control. ... Given that, it was naturally better to lure her away. And he could also obtain the Sequence Five magic potion recipe from her. As for exposing that he hadn¡¯t turned into a witch, after trying for so long, it should be fine once water flowed into a channel. If it really didn¡¯t work out, it wouldn¡¯t matter much anyway. Could the Witch Sect still hunt down a spy from the Church of the Night? And at the worst, it would just mean a persona discarded... ... Tao Yu arrived at the dilapidated ballroom, feeling somewhat sympathetic. He had represented the Aurora Society here once, then he sought out Mr. A to assassinate an ambassador with only a down paymenta?€¡±that was another troubling visit; it was rather pitiful... Upon arriving at the ballroom and seeing that there was no intention to repair it, Tao Yu felt an attitude of ¡®let it rot.¡¯ Then, in front of a temporarily picked-up table in the ballroom, he saw Eve drinking sullenly. ¡°You guys have fixed this gas pipeline several times now.¡± Tao Yu spoke earnestly. It¡¯s time to try digesting the Provoker in advance, so that the magic potion melts in the mouth when ingested. ¡°Heh, I¡¯m a bit disappointed in the organization myself, let¡¯s just leave it at that,¡± ¡°How about we make an appointment?¡± Tao Yu extended his hand onto her shoulder, taking the wine glass from her. ¡°Although I don¡¯t mind bringing you pleasure, are you sure?¡± Eve looked at Tao Yu¡¯s handsome face with a complex expression. ¡°We have to give it a try...¡± ... Eve woke up groggy, feeling sore all over and gradually remembered what happened last night. Her mind was blank all night, unable to think, and now that she had come to her senses, she was startled, ¡°How could you possibly...¡± ¡°It¡¯s just some special methods. Actually, by jumping to the Hunter Path at Sequence Four, you can come back. As Tao Yu pondered in her mind, she hesitated and then remembered The Hanged Man mentioning General of Disease appearing at sea. Indeed, if it was about people, directly transporting them from the Southern Continent seemed time and effort efficient... ¡°It¡¯s all connected...¡± Though she didn¡¯t know their exact goal, Tao Yu was sure there was a big problem within... ... ¡°Human trafficking...¡± Leonard had another meeting with Tao Yu, listening to his brief description. The matter was too significant; naturally, Tao Yu couldn¡¯t act alone like she had against the swindler, where she had clear benefits. Now, the risks did not correlate with the rewards. Although Mr. Fool, due to his recuperation, might not be convenient to perform Divine Descension in Becland, there were local Divine Spirits here! By becoming an informant for the Church of the Night, it was like having a powerful backing. ¡°I don¡¯t know the details because it¡¯s beyond my reach, but I know that last time they wanted me to supervise a member of the royal family, I just don¡¯t know who.¡± ¡°I understand, what¡¯s the reward you¡¯re seeking?¡± ¡°The extraordinary characteristic of Sequence Five on the Witch Path.¡± Tao Yu directly requested, she had already obtained the formula from Eve, but that was the highest-level Magic Potion Eve could access. The rest would likely have to be sought from other high-ranking members of the Witch Sect. Even the Church of the Night might not have it! However, the good news was, as seen through the Red Priest¡¯s Tarot cards, after Sequence Four, the use of auxiliary materials diminished, and rituals became primary. The rituals were there to prevent madness. So, what she needed to pay attention to at a higher sequence was not the ascension ritual, but the digestion of it... ¡°I¡¯ll apply for it for you. If the intelligence is confirmed to be true, there shouldn¡¯t be a big problem. But you need to be careful not to take it rashly without fully digesting it first,¡± Leonard earnestly advised. ¡°Alright...¡± Tao Yu was about to reply when she suddenly felt again the gaze of a high-caliber being. Again? And this time it was distinctly obvious, coming from Leonard¡¯s direction! But judging from Leonard¡¯s expression and demeanor, it wasn¡¯t him; something was using his body! An Angel of the Church of the Night? Leonard actually had an Angel with him? Last time Tao Yu was too confused to be sure. But now, having seen Mr. Fool¡¯s followers, having witnessed the former King of Angels, and having forcefully captured an old man, she roughly confirmed that this was indeed a Sequence One Angel! ¡°That¡¯s not right, though. If the Night Path has a True God, then there shouldn¡¯t be a Sequence One Angel. What¡¯s going on? Has Leonard with his thick brows and big eyes turned traitor?¡± Although Tao Yu continued to ponder, with the Divinity in the depth of her Mental Body, she didn¡¯t let any flaws show and hurriedly left after parting ways with Leonard... Chapter 537 ?Chapter 537: Chapter 474 Malice Perception Chapter 537: Chapter 474 Malice Perception ¡°I know of whom you speak, a thief who fears death.¡± Upon hearing Tao Yu¡¯s description, Medici set his sights on a potential target. He had slowly grown accustomed to this environment, after all, he had been confined for two thousand years, and when idle, he could argue with himself and never feel lonely. Ever since that guy had delivered a bit of the True Creator¡¯s Divinity some time ago and then completely severed the Divinity from the True Creator, Medici knew his own plan had gone bankrupt. Now the only option was to think long term.@@@@ And he would also offer some guidance by providing certain information. ¡°A thief? An Angel of the Marauder pathway at Sequence One? ... Why would he do that? Fearing death? Is someone after hima?€|, an Angel of the Marauder pathway aspiring to ascend to godhood?¡± A spark of realization flickered in Tao Yu¡¯s heart. He did not fully trust Medici, who undoubtedly also had his own schemes. The problem might very well lie with this fellow of the Marauder pathway. To force a Sequence One Angel to hide so wretchedly, and to take shelter in a place like Becland, the pursuer must be incredibly formidable. ¡°What can you tell me about the person pursuing him? Are there strengths and weaknesses even among Angels?¡± ¡°Heh, you¡¯ve gotten your hands on that Red Priest card, you should have seen the conditions for deification.¡± Medici, realizing he couldn¡¯t leave anytime soon, started to revert somewhat to his true self, and his manner of speaking became quite annoying. Yet from his words, Tao Yu managed to glean much information he wanted to know, of course, it¡¯s also very possible that the old guy deliberately divulged it to him. ¡°Are you saying he has more of the Sequence One or uniqueness? Do you know him?¡± ¡°Sort ofa?€|¡± Medici did not say much more, and Tao Yu knew he would not be able to find out anything else. It was highly likely that the guy was very strong, and had an awful personality; was Medici hoping to set Tao Yu against him? ¡°An Angel, huh? Under normal circumstances I wouldn¡¯t engage with onea?€|¡± As these thoughts went through Tao Yu¡¯s mind, he subsequently exited the conversation with the old man... ... Turning around to find Klein for a meal, only to discover he wasn¡¯t home, Tao Yu pivoted on his heel, heading towards where Eve and her group were staying, but found the place empty. ¡°They¡¯re being overly cautious.¡± Tao Yu had an inkling why, because they had investigated that swindler Lanerus and even pinpointed his approximate location. Perhaps knowing that the official extraordinary organization was on the move, they chose to flee temporarily. ¡°Isn¡¯t this just hiding something by drawing attention to it? But perhaps it¡¯s the caution of independent extraordinaries.¡± In truth, Tao Yu felt there would have been no harm in them staying, after all, they could have just become informants like he was. But soon enough, Tao Yu also realized the disparity between their situations. He could cast aside his current identity and switch personas at any moment, allowing him to be much bolder, but they couldn¡¯t. Having no other choice, he decided to visit Eve to alleviate his pleasure, which actually worked quite well, this time he¡¯d apply even more effort... ... ¡°Let me rest for a few daysa?€|¡± Eve¡¯s eyes were somewhat vacant, her voice carrying a hint of hoarseness. She didn¡¯t understand why she, as a Witch, could be so feeble; it was ridiculous... ¡°Alright, any changes with the Aurora Society or the organization?¡± I¡¯ll go ask the old man, wait a second.¡± Without pondering himself, Tao Yu started to inquire of the captured old man Medici. The other party wanted to induce his actions, so they would certainly provide some information, and he could gain something from it, whether it was accurate or not. Sure enough, Medici wasn¡¯t too bothered by such a question and spoke up directly. ¡°If it¡¯s the path of the ¡®Abyss¡¯, there¡¯s a strong restraining power against divination. Consider it akin to ¡®Malice Perception¡¯ which can sense in advance people who might pose a threat to you. I think the reason why your friend sensed a crisis is that he could potentially pose a lethal threat to the other party, and then was caught by them...¡± Medici¡¯s words made Tao Yu slightly startled. There¡¯s such an unreasonable ability? Being able to sense a possible lethal threat in advance? That¡¯s even less scientific than a Diviner, a real anti-divination and anti-investigation! ¡°The Demon is Sequence Six, even if Klein has advanced, he wouldn¡¯t pose a threat to it... wait, could it be because Klein would ask for my help if he encountered trouble? That¡¯s why he¡¯s the source of the problem being perceived?¡± Tao Yu faintly arrived at a conclusion and quickly returned to his body. Just at this moment, Tao Yu glanced out the window instinctively. A pitch-black dog sat quietly in an alley, staring in this direction. And the instant he looked at it, the large dog took off running! An animal! The serial killer turned out to be a dog! No wonder! ¡°Trying to run away?¡± While Klein was still trying to ask questions, Tao Yu paid him no attention, leaping out and chasing after the dog into the alleyway. Klein, although momentarily taken aback, followed suit immediately. Upon seeing the rapidly running black dog, he also came to a realization. But why, why would it target him? And how did his fellow countryman manage to find it? Before he could ponder further, Klein had an idea and took out a key, acquired from the Mother Earth church earlier that day, which could be used to ¡®open doors.¡¯ Physical prowess was not the strong suit of a Magician, so he relied on the key to take a shortcut, opening portals along the way, until he blocked the path of the large black dog. He flung several cards forward, which covered the black dog like bullets. Pfft~ Pfft~ Even as the dog attempted to dodge, the cards sliced wounds into its fur. But in the next instant, it began to swell, transforming into a large werewolf-like creature. Seeing the creature begin to turn keratinous, with horns growing on its forehead hinting at demonic transformation, Klein¡¯s heart skipped a beat. As the giant claw swiped at him, with a snap, he turned into a shredded paper puppet. It was this delay that allowed black chains to emerge from the void, piercing the Demon¡¯s body and entangling it, rendering it immobile despite its struggles... Klein was equally startled by these chains materializing out of nowhere. He had fought Lady Sharron and knew witches had similar methods. But those were threads, so how did they become such thick chains? Was it some other power or extraordinary item? Considering his fellow countryman¡¯s uniqueness, he didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°But why do I feel like I¡¯ve seen this chain-binding method before? Have I encountered it somewhere?¡± Er, but what I¡¯ve seen wasn¡¯t black... Chapter 538 ?Chapter 538: Chapter 475 Twilight Hermit Order Chapter 538: Chapter 475 Twilight Hermit Order Black chains completed their binding, and the pitch-black chain bodies seemed to come to life, transforming like flesh and splitting into multiple ¡°lock buckles,¡± which sprouted tiny fleshy legs and began to climb onto the deformed black monster. Subsequently, these ¡°lock buckles¡± held hands and formed a complete loop! Click-click~ Creating seal after seal. This was a combined application of Chains of Heaven, Sealing Skill, and the Witch¡¯s spirituality threads after Tao Yu became the bishop of the Rose. It seemed to be quite effective. ¡°It¡¯s only Sequence Six, but it is considered very strong within Sequence Six. I asked Grandpa earlier. ... Demons possess the ability ¡®Malice Perception,¡¯ which is quite unfair.¡± Tao Yu found this path somewhat absurd, equivalent to specializing in ¡®combat instinct.¡¯ Although the mental state in this sequence isn¡¯t quite normal, the pure combat power is definitely among the top. It could possibly restrain some filthy things to some extent. ¡°So...¡± However, at this moment, Tao Yu suddenly felt a wave of irritability in his heart. Still, with Divinity restrained within his Spiritual Body, he quickly realized that something was subtly affecting him. ¡°Be careful, there¡¯s another, stronger one!¡± As soon as Tao Yu¡¯s words fell, a fierce mental assault charged directly at him. If previously it was merely trying to subtly trigger certain desires to ignite them, now it was a purely brute force stimulation. This person was nearby! And extremely powerful! His difficulty level was no less than that of Rosago previously. However, since Tao Yu had achieved Sequence Six, relying on his unique abilities, he had already firmly suppressed Sequence Five. By utilizing the Divinity of the True Creator to reactivate the bishop role of the Rose, the layering of spirituality had become even stronger. Facing this mental assault, he didn¡¯t even need to use the Divinity within his Spiritual Body and brashly resisted it directly, then immediately locked onto the opponent¡¯s direction. Chains of black emerged from all the nearby shadows, barring all escape routes for the opponent! Patrick, hiding in the dark, was utterly incredulous. He had only come here to fulfill a commission intending to assassinate a conservative Duke. He had even obtained the regular patterns of his target through inside information and found a suitable way for assassination. But the sudden Malice Perception allowed him to sense the danger, pinpointing it on a detective named Sherlock. The investigation was regarding his pet dog¡¯s advancement ceremony, so he had remained as stable as Mount Tai behind the scenes, wanting to nip any crisis in the bud. Yet an unexpected wrench had thrown itself into his plans! Klein communicated with a dog spirit, and Tao Yu communicated with the one following that. ¡°Why are you targeting us?¡± ¡°My Malice Perception detected danger, and the source didn¡¯t seem strong, so I wanted to eliminate it,¡± said the Spirit of Patrick, a Sequence Five ¡®Desire Apostle¡¯ from the Abyss Path, his voice dull and continually fading with each question during the spirit communication. ¡°What are you doing in Becland?¡± Tao Yu was also somewhat puzzled. If he wanted to advance his pet, he didn¡¯t need to choose such a dangerous place. Not to mention Sequence Five, even a demigod of a high sequence needed to keep a low profile in Becland. What were they really after? ¡°Assassinating Duke Nigan.¡± On hearing this, Tao Yu was somewhat taken aback. Another assassination attempt on this guy? The previous pirate general was also after him, and now here was someone even fiercer. Tao Yu, having clashed with both, knew that this guy was much more troublesome than Zilinges. ¡°Who instructed this?¡± ¡°An organization, the most secretive and the oldest one known. Most extraordinaries are unaware of its existence, and its members are said to include major figures from various domains. Perhaps some high-ranking officials of the churches and military forces of various countries are among its members.¡± Hearing this, a flicker of realization crossed Tao Yu¡¯s mind. He thought of the organization joined by Emperor Roselle. He had obtained a diary from the suspected daughter of the emperor last time and understood why the emperor had acted as a cryptic figure in the diary. Because this organization couldn¡¯t be written down, even mentioning its name could trigger detection. This made Tao Yu furrow his brows again, then he turned to Klein and said, ¡°There¡¯s a troublesome organization, whose name cannot be mentioned. I need to set up a ritual using Anti-Divination measures. Be careful.¡± While saying this, Tao Yu started to rapidly set up the ritual, creating a Spiritual Wall to isolate inside from outside. After praying to some black mud, he then saturated his Etheric Body with Divinity. Transformed into black mud, it completely enveloped Patrick¡¯s spiritual body! ¡°What¡¯s the name of that organization?¡± ¡°Twilight Hermit Order...¡± Chapter 539 ?Chapter 539: Chapter 476 The Value of Intelligence Chapter 539: Chapter 476 The Value of Intelligence ¡°Did you get everything clear? No issues?¡± ¡°Yeah, but I can¡¯t tell you because just mentioning this organization by name will cause them to perceive it. Even thinking about it too much will do the same. This is written in one of the Emperor¡¯s diary pages I got.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words made Klein feel uncomfortable like a cat, but then an idea struck him. ¡°Maybe, we can ask Mr. Fool for help?¡± ¡°Right, Mr. Fool might be able to shield us during our Tarot Club meetings. ... Maybe I can ask him. Oh, and I can also ask that old grandpa I caught.¡± No sooner had Tao Yu thought of this than he began to pray, but Mr. Fool didn¡¯t respond to him. This made Klein beside him frown intensely. You really are action-oriented, just starting like that... ¡°Mr. Fool might be busy, I¡¯ll ask the old grandpa.¡± As Tao Yu waited for a reply, he started to fleece Medici again... ... ¡°Twilight Hermit Order... Have you come into contact with them yet? If nothing unusual had happened, it should have been the Child of God, Adam, the King of Angels from the audience¡¯s route, at least when I died.¡± Medici¡¯s expression became complex as he spoke. Soon after, his side mouths started mocking. ¡°Yes, it was him who tricked us back then.¡± ¡°He ended everything in one fell swoop, helping Tudor cross the path to ascendancy.¡± Hearing this, Tao Yu was slightly shocked. Even though this Adam had not yet become a god, it was surprising that he had started planning for others to become gods and succeeded so soon? Was he already a god two thousand years later? ¡°Seeing that he is still advancing the historical process, he must be in the middle of the ritual. Yet here, it¡¯s special because casually mentioning his name would otherwise be perceived by him. He might even come out of curiosity to check.¡± Medici said somewhat mockingly. This place is where praying to the True Creator is futile; he had even seen the Creator¡¯s Divinity being temporarily pushed into fleecing, even asking him how to use it. So, Adam would not likely perceive this place. But... Elsewhere, that could not be said for sure; if you deliberately enter the audience¡¯s set-up, such unexpected script-outside characters might just attract curiosity... ... ¡°Adam... Child of God... A coincidence?¡± However, this newcomer wasn¡¯t from a secretive area like ¡®The Sun¡¯, nor did they give a reliable impression like ¡®Destiny¡¯ and Mr. World. But there must also be some profound intention from Mr. Fool! ¡°Mr. Fool, I¡¯ve obtained a page of a diary.¡± This time, Tao Yu brought out a diary page he had obtained from someone suspected to be Emperor Roselle¡¯s daughter. ¡°Very good.¡± ¡°Currently I have no needs, but I would like to propose an additional secret of sufficient value to exchange for your intervention when necessary.¡± Tao Yu was casting a preventative spell, which made Klein want to throw away the diary page. Intervene?! I¡¯ve been riding your coattails, okay! ¡°I won¡¯t intervene lightly.¡± Mr. Fool gently reminded. ¡°Of course, it depends on your will. But rest assured, the secret will definitely interest you.¡± Klein was curious, even wanting to know beforehand but he knew he was unable to offer much substantial help, so he didn¡¯t ask further, only sighed inwardly. If it were like Miss Magician, dealing with a full moon whisper that could be countered using a high position in the gray mist, he could provide help. But if it were asking him to fight against the True Creator or the Primeval Witcha?€¡±thank you very much... Not only Klein, but everyone present was also deeply curious about the ¡®secret¡¯ Tao Yu mentioned. It seemed quite significant. Because Miss Justice, Audrey, still owed Mr. Fool a remuneration, she took the initiative to speak, ¡°I¡¯m also curious about this secret. Can I pay in Gold Pounds? Depending on the value, I can offer up to ten thousand.¡± Ten thousand! Fors, who had just arrived, felt dizzy hearing this. How can you say that so easily! Not just rookie Fors, everyone else felt the same. Even Mr. Fool was shocked, but managed to maintain his composure behind the Fool¡¯s mask. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s a message that even a million Gold Pounds can¡¯t buy.¡± Tao Yu himself had so much cash; even though he had been recklessly spending and purchasing a lot of extraordinary items and materials and had laundered quite a bit, it hadn¡¯t noticeably decreased. And Tao Yu spoke with considerable boldness. Only Klein and Audrey could vaguely sense that he might not be boasting! A message that even a million Gold Pounds can¡¯t buy? What could that be... Even more curious... ¡°Well, if such information can¡¯t be bought, can I exchange it for some information about the Seven Gods and the True Creator? I¡¯d use the knowledge I have in exchange.¡± Lastly, it was ¡®The Sun¡¯ colleague who was more practical, as their expedition team had discovered a temple of the God Statue of the ¡®True Creator¡¯... Chapter 540 ?Chapter 540: Chapter 477: Exhibition Chapter 540: Chapter 477: Exhibition ¡°The Seven Gods don¡¯t even know where this came from...¡± Fors was quite astonished when she heard ¡®The Sun¡¯s¡¯ request. Even a person from the Southern Continent wouldn¡¯t be that ignorant, would they? ¡°Mr. Sun is in a different position from us, beyond your realm of understanding. He knows many secrets we are unaware of, but he also lacks our knowledge.¡± Tao Yu looked at the startled salted fish author and reminded him with a comment. Then ¡®The Sun¡¯ chose to conduct individual transactions with each person! Each person could ask him one question that he could answer. ... Tao Yu found this quite interesting. When it was Tao Yu¡¯s turn to trade, he directly said, ¡°I have only superficial knowledge about the Seven Gods, but I can buy a set of books to give you.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t recognize your text.¡± Little Sun was quite tempted; the content was quite substantial. ¡°If it¡¯s not too much, I might be able to provide some convenience.¡± Mr. Fool said casually, as if it were a small matter. ¡°Alright, what would you like to ask?¡± ¡°I want to know all about the King of Angels. If you have relevant books over there, I wonder if you could provide them to me.¡±@@@@ Tao Yu didn¡¯t care about the language issue; having the books would suffice! ¡°I can try to transcribe them.¡± Little Sun¡¯s words made Klein, who had been listening in, lightly brighten up. Freeloading! After the meeting ended, everyone else logged off one after another. Only ¡®Destiny¡¯ and the World remained besides the Fool. ¡°Earlier, you requested to complete the exchange here, where you can speak freely...¡± Mr. Fool seemed to have only provided a minor aid, and Tao Yu also simply disclosed to Klein about the Twilight Hermit Order, since he had been pursued before... ... ¡°Emperor Roselle Memorial Exhibition? I went to digest the Magic Potion earlier and didn¡¯t notice; the flow of information in this world is indeed too slow.¡± Tao Yu casually flipped through a newspaper and saw an interesting piece of news. ¡°Kingdom Museum, I might go take a look; there might be diaries.¡± Because Klein had dealt with a demon incident earlier, he was worried about the presence of extraordinaries from the Church of The Night, so he hadn¡¯t come over. At that moment, the guide beside him introduced with a face full of admiration, ¡°This is a symbol invented by Emperor Roselle himself. To this day, no one knows what it means, but I guess it¡¯s likely an agreement with someone important...¡± As Tao Yu listened, he glanced at the diary page. ¡°March 6th, damn it, the food here is making me constipated!¡± Hehe, an agreement... But as Tao Yu was staring at the diary page, a feeling of being watched emerged from the depths of his mental body. A high-ranking being was watching him! Here it comes again! Is this Becland? Tao Yu thought it might be because he had been staring at the diary page for too long, which attracted attention, and seemed to echo with an appreciative remark, ¡°I, on the other hand, think it might involve some mysterious power. I¡¯ve always been collecting, really want to copy it down.¡± ¡°Hehe, there are quite a few collectors, and even the copies are expensive. But there are many frauds, be careful.¡± The guide warned him. It was also due to this remark that Tao Yu felt the gaze on him disappear. But he also realized who was watching him. A beautiful lady with chestnut hair wearing a windbreaker. There, case solved, Emperor Roselle¡¯s daughter. ¡°Mr. The Fool, Mr. The Fool, how should I handle this matter now.¡± Tao Yu sighed inwardly, feeling somewhat bemused about this father-daughter relationship, like watching a family drama. He wondered what expression Mr. The Fool would have after regaining his memory, kind of looking forward to it. ¡°This is a replica of Emperor Roselle¡¯s study. Even the items inside are his originals, so please do not touch anything.¡± At that moment, Tao Yu followed the group into a study, where he saw Emperor Roselle¡¯s manuscripts and also noticed a bookmark. There¡¯s a chance! ¡°Tarot cards are anti-divination, counter-forecast. Considering how the Church of Steam and Machinery values Emperor Roselle¡¯s relics, they certainly wouldn¡¯t use any violent tests, so if it¡¯s still here, it¡¯s indeed likely...¡± Tao Yu pondered, really wanting to snatch it right away. But he restrained himself, decided to come back at night! At that time, swallowing a helping of Black Mud, surely there wouldn¡¯t be any High Sequence guards here? Even if there were, as long as it wasn¡¯t an Angel, he was confident he could escape unscatheda?€| Chapter 541 ?Chapter 541: Chapter 478: Coincidence Chapter 541: Chapter 478: Coincidence Klein¡¯s eyes gleamed slightly upon receiving the reply from Miss Justice. He had seen the diary page as well and was aware of the secrets of the Tarot cards, subsequently arranging for Miss Justice to probe cautiously. Since it involved anti-divination matters, Audrey took advantage of her identity to investigate with a needle and discovered that indeed there was something wrong with the bookmark. ¡°Fellow countrymen must have seen that diary page as well and might suspect...¡± Although he had been cautious about the Church of the Night due to the previous demon incident and hadn¡¯t gone out much, Klein didn¡¯t believe Tao Yu would ignore this information. However, his face soon revealed a smile. After all, he still had the advantage of The Fool, having asked Miss Justice to help him test. Even if fellow countrymen wanted to request help from Miss Justice, it was highly likely they would ask him to relay.@@@@ ... If he had asked, Klein would have certainly competed fairly and relayed this information back to him, but he hadn¡¯t! ¡°He hasn¡¯t considered it thoroughly enough; the Magician does not perform unprepared.¡± Klein quickly thought of a method to take action, prayed to himself, and then, under the protection of the gray fog and holding tightly to the framework of Azik Copper Whistle, he quietly went to take the object. ¡°The Kingdom Museum will definitely be guarded by extraordinaries to prevent any fanatics of Emperor Roselle, but I can always return to above the gray fog, so there¡¯s nothing to fear...¡± Klein meticulously planned and eventually finalized the plan. He had already surveyed the Kingdom Museum and, together with the information provided by Miss Justice, had made thorough preparations. It was time for the Magician to take the stage... ... The Kingdom Museum at night was eerily silent. Although there was an exhibition of Emperor Roselle¡¯s possessions, it didn¡¯t concern any remarkable artifacts; hence there wasn¡¯t much security, nor any High Sequence guardians. Nevertheless, there was a team of extraordinaries from Heart of Mechanism, along with some regular personnel from security companies, guarding the place. And they also had a particular Sealing Technique item. It could monitor whether anyone invaded the museum and could differentiate between living and non-living beings. While on duty, Captain Mike of the Heart of Mechanism team joyfully said beside Emperor Roselle¡¯s diary, ¡°I wonder if we¡¯ll catch some fanatics again to boost our merits.¡± ¡°Hehe, is that why we don¡¯t specially collect it each night?¡± The team members also laughed. Although not remarkable artifacts, the steam church deemed them considerably significant. Whatever Emperor Roselle had done, his contributions to the steam church could not be erased. While they were chatting, a Sealing Technique object nearby, resembling a jigsaw puzzle, suddenly clicked. This made the team members alert, but they then realized it was a non-living entity that had entered. ¡°Let¡¯s have a security guard passing by check it outa?€|¡± However, Tao Yu, who was accustomed to dealing with the environment of the Abyss, still believed in the supremacy of strength. Just sending a spiritual body over meant that the other party wasn¡¯t very concerned about it! Since that was the case, he couldn¡¯t blame himself. If Mr. Fool truly needed it urgently, he would surely speak directly to him, and in the future, having His assistance against the Primeval Witch would be steadier. ¡°Sorry, you¡¯re one step late; I¡¯ve claimed the items. Extend my greetings to that lord.¡± Tao Yu, carrying a backpack, slightly bowed towards the direction of the spiritual body and then prepared to directly enter the shadow. But at the next moment, ¡®wah-wah~¡¯ A baby¡¯s cry filled the air, startling both Tao Yu and Klein. Black fissures appeared around both men, then expanded, revealing multiple eyes, giving the scene an exceptionally eerie feeling. ¡°Why do you want to steal these?¡± A gentle yet emotionless melodious voice was heard. A female figure in black leather shoes slowly floated in midair, observing the two below, appearing somewhat puzzled and concerned. High Sequence! The thought flashed across both Tao Yu and Klein¡¯s minds! A High Sequence fishing here, but who could she be targeting? However, the next moment, two figures, both averse to light, glanced at each other. Isn¡¯t this indeed a catch... Two foolish fish? ¡°Good thing it is a mental seala?€|¡± Tao Yu, sensing those eyes, which perhaps saw the creature similar to a spiritual body by his side, considered that this protection was mainly against mental aspects and thus irrelevant to him. ¡°You guess?¡± Having guessed that this was Hazel, Emperor Roselle¡¯s rebellious daughter, Tao Yu immediately transformed into shadow, clutching his spoils, and swiftly surged toward a gap beside him. The next moment, he collided with the mirror in Emperor Roselle¡¯s study. Rippling ensued... Klein watched Tao Yu leave so naturally, walking away so carefreely, and found himself at a loss for words. Boy, I was still worried that you didn¡¯t go back immediately. But now, this is good as well, to be able to leave safely. As he dispelled the ceremony, he also slightly bowed to the other before fading, his mind also gaining some insight, piecing together provided information from a fellow townsman to guess the other¡¯s identity... Chapter 542 ?Chapter 542: Chapter 479: The Heritage of the Godlike Second Hokage Chapter 542: Chapter 479: The Heritage of the Godlike Second Hokage Bernadette saw both individuals leave using strange methods and seemed somewhat surprised by it. Before the members of Heart of Mechanism could arrive, she too completed her shift swiftly. By the time the squad from Heart of Mechanism reached the scene, they only found the study that looked as if it had been gnawed at by a dog, with a massive number of books having been packed up and taken away. It was almost beyond belief to their eyes... ... As Bernadette left, she also began her own divination, observing the changes in Destiny. ¡°Such high standing, yet the things you took do not seem to...¡± Bernadette initially tried to directly capture the aura of the shadowy figure who took the items but found that although the object had a strong sense of ominousness, she couldn¡¯t divine anything about it, even with such a distinct aura! ... The standing was very high indeed. But then, she changed her approach and began divining about the items related to her that the other party had taken away. These were things left by her own father; taking so much in one go, aren¡¯t you afraid of bursting! ¡°Mirror Space, Witch Path, huh...¡± Bernadette frowned; the Witch Sect wielded no small influence in Intis.@@@@ Afterward, she moved swiftly along the traced tracks. A carriage straight out of a fairy tale appeared, bearing her briefly through the Spirit Realm, completing what was nearly a short-range teleportation. As a Prophet Master of Sequence Three on the Hermit Path, her control over the side of destiny surpassed even that of a Diviner of Sequence! And the few Earthly tales she possessed in her hands, transformed into mysterious reenactments, also held various powers beyond those of her peers. Tao Yu, who relied on consecutive mirror jumps, had just walked out of a marked empty room nearby when he felt the changes in the nearby Spirit Realm, and then saw Bernadette with her carriage coming out of the Spirit Realm, blocking his path. As vines continued to fall one after another... Tao Yu felt the area nearby transforming into an isolated Peach Blossom Spring. He looked at Bernadette in front of him and frowned, saying, ¡°Beautiful lady, I do not wish to be your enemy; are you sure you want to start a battle with me in Becland?¡± ¡°Such a strange ability; I can hardly determine your path.¡± Bernadette looked at Tao Yu and, without answering his question, seemed to merely state a fact. ¡°I only want you to tell me why you took these things.¡± Bernadette¡¯s face appeared very determined, as if she had reached some kind of resolution. If Tao Yu didn¡¯t speak up, she probably would not hesitate to have a fight, even if this place was Becland! She was somewhat sure of her own stealth capabilities. ¡°It seems there¡¯s no room for negotiation.¡± Since Mr. The Fool wished to stay hidden and unrecognized, Tao Yu naturally wouldn¡¯t give someone up so easily. Then he took a deep breath and hesitated before saying, She couldn¡¯t see this ¡®future¡¯ segment! At that moment, Bernadette¡¯s back arched slightly, sprouting an array of pure, illusory white feathers, belonging not to angels, but originating from ¡®swans¡¯. ¡®The Ugly Duckling¡¯ turned ¡®swan¡¯! Mythical creature form! As soon as Bernadette¡¯s mythical form appeared, it immediately shattered those initial tiny black tentacles, taking another shot from Scathach, and withstanding it through sheer mythic creature form resilience. Displaying the full power of a Sequence Three. In the next instant, it seemed as though she donned an invisible garment; as the terrifying tentacles struck, they set off a tsunami of darkness. A monumental wave, dense and rich as ink, swept through the entire Innate Barrier. But Bernadette¡¯s entire mythic form seemed to have become nothingness. ¡®Emperor¡¯s New Clothes¡¯! By means of special rules, she forcefully dodged that potentially fatal blow. But this was ultimately Tao Yu¡¯s home field, and Bernadette could only temporarily resist with her mythic form and the ability to re-manifest mystery. As chains of the Chains of Heaven emerged, once again blocking Bernadette¡¯s way of retreat. When the second Divine Shadow Sorcery materialized, forming a black long spear, Before being bound by the Chains of Heaven, Bernadette reluctantly pulled out a pale mask with a metallic luster. And the moment she took out the mask, Tao Yu felt his heart leap. It was as if staring down death itself! Even the surrounding Black Mud seemed to rot. A conceptual death? Unbelievable! What the hell is this? Why does it feel more dangerous than the angel I¡¯ve seen before?! Filthy thing! ¡°Perhaps we can talk...¡± Tao Yu stopped the formation of the black spear and the Chains of Heaven also dared not press too closely, his words filled with profound wariness. Was it a divine relic of angelic level? Even just as a relic form, it was a greater threat to him than the devotee of The Fool he¡¯d met before, and it seemed to be from the same path... A Sequence One relic! What kind of thing is this, is the Emperor that rich? To leave behind such a treasure? But this further proved that the Emperor really had ascended to godhood! Indeed, it was conclusive proof of Mr. The Fool. Otherwise, why would it share the same path as his devotee? Chapter 543 ?Chapter 543: 480 Chapter 543: 480 Bernadette also felt an unusual pressure at this time. The opponent¡¯s tactics were too bizarre, directly pulling her into this strange world and then almost constantly suppressing her in combat. She could sense that the opponent did not necessarily seem stronger than herself. Once her divine form appeared, she broke free from the restraints in an instant, while the crushing attacks of those tentacles didn¡¯t seem to be the norm but more like a Sealing Technique confined within this world. The black lance now being condensed in the opponent¡¯s hands also gave her a similar sense of damage that had pierced through her before. The woman who had appeared before attacked so suddenly, Bernadette couldn¡¯t fend it off even with her multiple layers of mysterious evasions. Had it not been for her divine creature form, she would have almost been severely wounded with a single strike. ... Now taking out ¡°Pale Death¡± was exerting a tremendous pressure on Bernadette herself! This was an item from the Pathway of the Death of Sequence One, one of the last resorts left to her by her father. An item of a Sequence One Angel, now that Bernadette was still at Sequence Three, using it forcefully would come with great risks. The side effect of the item was that it gradually ¡®killed¡¯ its user, making them a slave to the mask. But equally, if she used this item, she was confident that it could cause this space to ¡®die,¡¯ or even directly cause her opponent to ¡®die¡¯! The only question was whether she would survive the ordeal. Now Tao Yu realized the danger and stopped attacking to kindly persuade her, which made Bernadette equally relieved. After pressing her lips tightly, she looked at the dark silhouette and the beautiful woman accompanying him. Bernadette slowly exhaled, ¡°I was reckless before, for that, I apologize to you.¡± Tao Yu looked at Bernadette, who had previously tried to seize him without a second word, yet now she was apologizing humbly, He once again felt the status brought by strength! ¡°I was also a bit rash, but the pressure you were putting on me was too great, so I had no choice but to resort to this. I will now lift the Barrier.¡± As the opponent respected strength, so did Tao Yu! In fact, Bernadette herself was extremely powerful, and Tao Yu relied entirely on a sudden flurry of powerful attacks to take her by surprise. He had already used one of the two magical techniques from the Era of the Gods, which had been countered by the opponent; if the second one also failed to achieve results, then he would be in for a protracted battle. Even without using that item, it would not necessarily be easy to win. Not to mention, the opponent had brought out such a dangerous object. Tao Yu was reasonable himself... And he could not use the Innate Barrier for an extended period either, as the threshold would continue to increase with the length of use. While keeping an eye on the opponent, Tao Yu also slowly disbanded the black lance in his hand, and the pitch-dark Innate Barrier began to crumble, revealing the outside world. At this moment, Bernadette astonishingly discovered that her Peach Blossom Spring was still in its original place! The two were still concealed from those around them. Just now, the opponent did not tear through her attack but instead, unreasonably pulled her into another world within her own Peach Blossom Spring. How strong, how bizarre... This was a thought that flashed through both of their minds, unbidden. Tao Yu was feeling exhilarated, holding a large assortment of Emperor Roselle¡¯s random belongings, and he arrived at an abandoned warehouse. He then began a thorough search and soon found a special bookmark. ¡°But there seems to be some sort of opening incantation, oh well, I¡¯ll take the stuff and go firsta?€|¡± Tao Yu had intended to just take this unknown Tarot card and leave. But looking back at the assorted Emperor Roselle items scattered on the ground, he pondered in his heart, ¡°Could these help Mr. The Fool recover his memory? It¡¯s a waste to just leave them here. I¡¯ll sacrifice them to hima?€|¡± a?€| On the other side, after returning home through the ritual of dissolution, Klein, who had just been preparing to rest, heard the ethereal prayer again, which made him drag himself reluctantly back into the bathroom, while he pondered, ¡°The fellow villager utilized a power comparable to High Sequence and took off early, so he should be fine, but I wonder if he¡¯s encountered any troublea?€|¡± He was genuinely worried that the other party would pray for his assistance. If the villager couldn¡¯t handle the enemy, he would be of no use at all. He wondered where that confidence in The Fool was coming from, just because of a single resurrectiona?€| Later, up in the Gray Mist, Klein looked at the haphazard pile of books and daily necessities belonging to Emperor Roselle, even a toilet seat cover, and fell into contemplation. Did they think of this place as a dumpa?€| But though he thought that, Klein still started to rummage through the pile again, in case, just in case, the other party hadn¡¯t found the Tarot card. Wouldn¡¯t that be a stroke of luck for himselfa?€| a?€| ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleep well last night? Your eyes are so bloodshot,¡± The next day, Tao Yu took the initiative to look for Klein and was surprised to see him with dark circles and bloodshot eyes. ¡°Had a bit of insomnia.¡± ¡°I forgot you are from the Church of the Night, but it¡¯s not good to make a habit of staying up late,¡± Tao Yu said earnestly. He then pulled out a bookmark and said, ¡°This is something I ¡®borrowed¡¯ from the Emperor Roselle commemoration exhibition; it should be a Tarot card, like the Red Priest type. Let¡¯s figure out together how to decipher ita?€|¡± You call that borrowing? Klein thought about the trash he had hidden away in the Gray Mist, which he had gone through all night, and the corner of his mouth twitched slightly. If I¡¯d known you were coming to me, I wouldn¡¯t have lost sleep over it. I really don¡¯t need to go through all that trouble with The Fool anymore... I¡¯ve already become The Magician... Thanks to The Fool¡¯s ability to control expressions, Klein managed not to let his desire to cry show... Chapter 544 ?Chapter 544: Chapter 481 Extravagant Chapter 544: Chapter 481 Extravagant ¡°Heh heh, I told you to study hard. Now you see the use of knowledge, right?¡± After being tormented by Tao Yu for an entire night, Klein, having spoken the name ¡®Bernadette¡¯ in ancient Guehemese and broken the guise of the ¡®Black Emperor¡¯ Tarot card, finally felt a sense of exhilaration. ¡°I do learn quickly, don¡¯t I? It¡¯s just that I am a pragmatist; the majority of what I learn is relatively practical.¡± Tao Yu watched the Tarot card¡¯s disguise being unraveled and was somewhat speechlessa?€¡±he had actually tried Bernadette before, but it was utterly useless. The translation through Yuan Force itself couldn¡¯t translate words carrying power. It could aid in understanding some meanings, but couldn¡¯t express words that contained power. Therefore, Tao Yu could understand some ancient Guehemese and quickly pick it up with his Enlightenment, mainly targeting the vocabulary needed for ceremonies. ... Uttering such an obscure name still presented a challenge for him. ¡°Though I already knew that each one represents a path to divinity, the ¡®Black Emperor¡¯ really is a bit peculiar.¡± Klein also freeloaded a path of the ¡®Black Emperor,¡¯ and after observing the coronation rituals of godhood and some introductions, he couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional. As long as the policies and legacy of the Black Emperor were intact, the Black Emperor could resurrect even after death. The entire sequence tampered with various loopholes in the rules, appearing extremely powerful. Resurrection also implied tampering with the rules of death. ¡°Yes, wella?€| uha?€|¡± Tao Yu glimpsed this and couldn¡¯t help showing some awe in his eyes. Resurrection? Rebirth? Emperor Roselle! Mr. Fool! Cracked it! Nearby, Klein suddenly saw Tao Yu¡¯s face light up with excitement, continuously rubbing the card. After a startled pause, he forced himself to maintain a Fool¡¯s expression without showing any deadpan. It seemed he also understood what Tao Yu had just figured out. ¡°Heh heh heh, next time I see Bernadette, I can bring her this news. Who knows what I could get in return?¡± Tao Yu¡¯s excited comment left Klein utterly astonished. ¡°You¡¯ve met Bernadette?¡± Although Klein had also guessed her identity, he saw that Tao Yu had successfully escapeda?€¡±was he blocked? You didn¡¯t tell her your ridiculous speculation and sell out Mr. Fool, did you? Klein forcefully kept his expression controlled with the Fool¡¯s visage, preventing himself from screaming like a groundhog. As for the Provoker, perhaps due to some previous instigatory methods, about half was digested. Although there was still a way to go before it was completely digested, since the traits of Sequence Four beckoned ahead, Tao Yu was now much more motivated and ready to start preparing everything for Sequence Five. ¡°Whew, time to stir up trouble. The Church of the Night has requested a Sequence Five Witch ingredient, the Aurora Society is handling a Shepherd trait, and Hunter¡¯s Sequence Five traita?€¡±I¡¯ll see if I can get it from ¡®The Hanged Man¡¯. Isn¡¯t he at the Pirate Convention right now...¡± Tao Yu pondered, then began praying, trying to establish contact with ¡®The Hanged Man¡¯. At this time, Klein, who was investigating a missing persons case, had no choice but to find a nearby restroom to check out the situation... ... ¡°This convention is almost over, but I can ask for you. So, what can you pay?¡± ¡®The Hanged Man¡¯, Alger, was a seasoned slick operator and very cautious. Seeing ¡®Mr. Destiny¡¯ initiating contact, he pragmatically considered how he could gain the most. Meanwhile, he was also secretly shocked, ¡®Mr. Destiny¡¯ was already starting to handle things at Sequence Five? But why a Hunter? That was a bit surprising to Alger; like most people, he had suspected that this person was on the Witch Path. Was this an adjacent path? Wanting to switch over? Is that possible with Sequence Five? Is there anything special about the Hunter Path... ¡°Just name your price.¡± Tao Yu didn¡¯t care what the other person was thinking; he just wanted the goods. ¡°Twelve thousand Gold Pounds, I think it¡¯s a fair price, especially since you¡¯re in a hurry,¡± Alger stated his price. Then, to prevent Tao Yu from worrying about being cheated, he continued explaining, ¡°You should know, Sequence Five is already the peak of mid Sequence; the items of high Sequence aren¡¯t sold, so Sequence Five is indeed hard to come by. If not for this being the Pirate Convention, who knows how long it would¡¯ve taken, even with this venue...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have ¡®The Fool¡¯ transfer the Gold Pounds immediately; I want this done fast.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s boldness stunned both Klein and Alger. Twelve thousand Gold Pounds without even blinking an eyelash? Was this some kind of joke! Even Miss ¡®Justice¡¯ wouldn¡¯t do it like this. It¡¯s not that Miss ¡®Justice¡¯ didn¡¯t have the money, but rather she wouldn¡¯t employ such a ¡®barbaric¡¯ method... Chapter 545 ?Chapter 545: Chapter 482 Continuous Digestion Chapter 545: Chapter 482 Continuous Digestion ¡°The real notes are almost spent...¡± In this period, Tao Yu had also consciously completed some laundering of Gold Pounds, as he was using real notes for transactions through The Fool. Yet, if he could exchange for the items he desired, then all this would be worth it! He hoped that Mr. Hanged Man would be able to for me...@@@@ ¡°Huh?¡± Tao Yu felt his own ¡°Plotter¡± Magic Potion being digested at an unbelievable speed, dumbfounded beyond belief. ¡°Good gracious, what¡¯s going on? Why is my ¡®Plotter¡¯ fully digested...¡± Then he had a sudden epiphany. ... Counterfeit notes! It was his own replicas of the Gold Pounds! All along, Tao Yu had been buying in large quantities and spending lavishly, though the Gold Pounds he personally spent would only be a drop in the bucket once they entered circulation in Becland. Nevertheless, they were still continuously circulating out there. And most of the circulation happened at the gatherings of the extraordinaries. The mid to low Sequence extraordinaries certainly wouldn¡¯t bother divining the authenticity of such ¡®real¡¯ appearing notes. But as time passed, it was inevitable that these notes would come into contact with those of the High Sequence. ¡°Ha ha, this is a huge assist indeed.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement, showing no worry about the counterfeit notes being discovered. After being transferred so many times, he had laundered plenty of real notes and didn¡¯t at all worry about being traced back to him. Even its future use wouldn¡¯t be too greatly affected! Such ¡®real¡¯ notes, once the word got out, could cause panic. There were only so many extraordinaries with Divination Ability, they couldn¡¯t all become note checking machines to exhaustion. Moreover, if he really had to painstakingly digest the ¡®Plotter¡¯ himself, he didn¡¯t know how much of a headache that would be. ¡°Even the Witch Potion is being digested as a bonus, brilliant...¡± Panic... Financial panic is also panic! Using money oneself isn¡¯t enough, one must continue to spend lavishly, keep more Gold Pounds in circulation, and exchange for more real Gold Pounds... ... Just as Tao Yu was spending money lavishly, flitting across various markets and even gangs, scattering notes everywhere, he finally completed the digestion of both the Witch and Plotter Magic Potions. That sense of fulfillment greatly reduced the previous rawness, leaving about half as much Provoker and even fewer Arsonist Potions to deal with. ¡°Printing money was indeed a perfect choice.¡± After exchanging another bunch of notes with a gang, Tao Yu paused slightly, sensing an extraordinary approaching. ¡°Quite a quick response.¡± Tao Yu was not surprised. Every time he went out to exchange money, he would change his appearance and stuff a handful of Black Mud. Otherwise, knowing that High Sequences had become aware, it would be too careless to not be cautious. And Tao Yu also knew that while this matter might have attracted High Sequences¡¯ attention, High Sequences also held significant weight within the Church and wouldn¡¯t possibly be dispatched to investigate such trivial matters at the start. As the Despair Witch, she did not really care about any counterfeit money issues, as she was only looking to spread disasters to digest her Magic Potion. However, being provoked repeatedly by the Aurora Society at such a critical time did make her increasingly restless. She tolerated their initial attack on the ¡®Gentle Breeze¡¯ dance hall. Then the Aurora Society killed the Intis ambassador and flagrantly claimed responsibility. After their own gathering was attacked, they ran to her demanding Gold Coin compensation. Without agreement, they again demolished the ¡®Gentle Breeze¡¯ dance hall. In the end, it was Pandatia who, pinching her nose, paid them quite a few Gold Pounds just to get that neurotic divine envoy to leave, cursing and swearing. But how long did that peace last? Now, due to their involvement with the counterfeit bills, her own side was getting dragged down! ¡°Couldn¡¯t they have chosen another time? Dammit! The plan can¡¯t be delayed; it has to be brought forward...¡± Pandatia sighed at this moment, feeling that the timing wasn¡¯t right and it was still a bit too rushed... ... Meanwhile, at a new stronghold of the Aurora Society, Mr. A was in constant prayer. The main task of the Aurora Society during this period was actually to investigate a Tarot cards organization. But there had been no progress. Because it involved divinations from the gods, this was undoubtedly a top priority. And now, while serving the lord, they had caused such a ruckus due to the Witch Sect printing some counterfeit money. ¡°Hmph, that group of women really are good for nothing but making trouble!¡± Mr. A, having finished his prayers, also felt some resentment upon hearing his subordinates¡¯ reports. Lately, he had nothing but bad luck. Not only had the vessel of the lord been lost, but they had also been hit several times. After the Witch Sect employed an Assassin to kill the Intis ambassador, they even pretended to be completely unaware, acting as if nothing had happened. This forced him to recoup his losses in another manner. Before he could relieve the Gang Leader of her worries, they had stirred up even more trouble. Useless... ... At number fifteen Minsk Street, Klein watched with some pain as he looked at the seventy Gold Pounds in his hand, wearing the pained mask on his face. He had just whimsically checked and found that among the money from the potion recipe he had sold at the last gathering of extraordinaries, there were seventy counterfeit Gold Pounds! ¡°This is made too realistically, who on earth could it be? Bastard!¡± Silently putting away the bills, Klein wore the mask of The Fool tightly on his face, then thought guiltily. Should he find an opportunity to spend this money? After all, it¡¯s so realistic... ¡°` Chapter 546 ?Chapter 546: Chapter 483: Fulfilling the Agreement Chapter 546: Chapter 483: Fulfilling the Agreement ¡°Who did I provoke...¡± Tao Yu appeared somewhat bewildered, having no idea why his Provoker magic potion was rapidly digesting. But no matter, digestion is a good thing! ¡°Now, I can directly start on Sequence Five.¡± Tao Yu looked at the two Sequence Five characteristics in his hand, one belonging to the Plague Witch and the other to the Reaper from the Hunter Path. ¡°It really is an adjacent pathway, the Reaper is somewhat an enhanced version of an assassin.¡± Tao Yu hesitated only a moment before beginning the enhancement of the Hunter Path! Since most of the magic potions had already been digested, the impact on his body was somewhat lighter compared to when he had enhanced Sequence Six. Reaper! ¡°The Sword of Mind Intent cleared up a lot.¡± Tao Yu had a bit of excitement in his eyes. ... And it wasn¡¯t just the Sword of Mind Intent that had cleared up. The Reaper¡¯s abilities were also quite outstanding. It could magnify the opponent¡¯s weaknesses through rules and consume spirituality to turn normal damage into damage to their weaknesses! This complemented assassination abilities, adding wings to a tiger. Since the Rose Bishop had cleared part of the demonization, now, together with the Sword of Mind Intent, if he could enhance all three pathways to Sequence Five, he might be able to confront a demigod without praying to the Black Mud! Mid-Sequence confronting High Sequence, a clash of raw power! And... Feeling the Reaper¡¯s ability nearly melt in his mouth, Tao Yu also felt excited. The path he had trodden before was one of instant kills, and from the developing clarity of part of the Sword of Mind Intent, he was naturally well-suited to being a Reaper. Whether killing foes or defeating World Breakers, there had been unparalleled slaughters. His past actions had now effortlessly become his aid, transforming into his accumulation! ¡°I was undecided about which one to choose before, but now I want them all!¡± Without hesitation, Tao Yu concurrently completed the advancement of the Plague Witch! Disease... A seemingly normal but extremely terrifying concept, this degree of extraordinary disease was already touching upon rules. ¡°Indeed, if it is a singular pathway, the attributes of the witch really unexpectedly align with me...¡± Tao Yu felt how his Innate Demonic Body enhanced diseases, felt how he could integrate into the Innate Boundary Field, permanently weakening those who entered it. He felt the negative impacts he could impose while in the state of the Black Mud. A hint of peculiarity appeared in Tao Yu¡¯s eyes. ¡°This Polluted Greater Grail, unexpectedly hitting the mark.¡± Then, Tao Yu thought about the ¡®Plague Witch¡¯s¡¯ role-playing method Eve had informed him about. It wasn¡¯t something absolutely correct, as it varied individually and everyone had their tailored plans, but the general direction should be correct. It was agreed upon last time, and now being a Mid Sequence, Klein was somewhat confident in his abilities. Besides, he had the strong support of his fellow countryman nearby, and they could make some preparations in advance. ¡°What¡¯s the plan? You¡¯re Sequence Five and adept at being concealed as a wraith. Are they really so confident not moving the High Sequence?¡± Tao Yu had learned that those pursuing them consisted merely of a Sequence Five leading a Sequence Six and Sequence Seven. Honestly, even if he didn¡¯t join in, Klein alone might have a chance. Tao Yu remembered how he and Sharon had attended a gathering where she bought an item from the Pathway of the Death, a Sequence Five artifact. Tao Yu also learned that the Pathway of the Death to some extent had a restraining effect on wraiths. ¡°The plan is for us to act as bait and lure them to a designated location. ¡°And they dare hunt us, precisely the difference between the ¡®Hedonist Faction¡¯ and ¡®Temperance Faction¡¯. ¡°The pursuers have an extraordinary item called ¡®Crimson Moon Crown,¡¯ which can create a full moon effect, thereby augmenting our Pathway¡¯s strength, but the ¡®Temperance Faction¡¯ is restrained by it...¡± Sharon somewhat helplessly revealed the drawback of her Pathway. If her Pathway were willing to indulge, it could actually ascend quite rapidly, which is why the ¡®Hedonist Faction¡¯ currently suppresses them. But indulgence would gradually cause them to lose their humanity. And to remain on this Pathway, yet adhere to their true nature, being sober and desire-less, demonstrated the strong will of Sharon and Maric. Normally, their combat strength could be above the easily irrational ¡®Hedonist Faction,¡¯ but with the full moon¡¯s augmentation, it was different. ¡°Full moon...¡± Upon hearing about the moon, Tao Yu felt a bit of PTSD, thinking of that nest-like thing in outer space. It seemed that the Roselle School had a problem. Believing in the moon but not the Goddess of the Night... Considering their increasingly strange actions, Tao Yu found it hard not to associate it with that thing on the moon. According to Medici, those were Outer Gods, and they were peeking at something on the planet. This stretching down of tentacles seemed quite inevitable... ¡°Are you saying that when your teacher was around, your school was okay?¡± Tao Yu asked back, making Sharon feel somewhat sad, then she sighed and said, ¡°Indeed, some problems emerged after the birth of the Child of God.¡± Sharon¡¯s teacher was an Angel, and although she wasn¡¯t too clear about the specific struggles at the upper levels, she knew more than others. ¡°Hmm, the Child of God...¡± Tao Yu pondered for a moment but did not delve further. Although he had confronted the daughter of The Fool and his Innate Demonic Power was not inferior to the High Sequence, when it came to matters involving actual Divine Spirits, he still held his reservations. Either way, it probably wouldn¡¯t come to Becland having such entities around, would it? Just a Mid Sequence extraordinaire, even if they had a troublesome Sealing Item, relying on his abilities as a Reaper+Witch was enough to cause them to die on the spot, the advantage was his... Chapter 547 ?Chapter 547: Chapter 484: Am I the target? Chapter 547: Chapter 484: Am I the target? ¡°Phew~¡± From all directions, endless shadows swarmed in, instantly sweeping past the werewolf and the living corpses. The only one, a man in a black tailcoat and a dark red cloak, looking like a gentleman in his forties, turned into a wraith form at the first possible moment, attempting to flee. However, he could barely dodge the encroaching darkness. It was just a slight slash on his arm by that ink-like attack, but it felt as if it had hit a major artery. Even in his wraith form, he could feel his spirituality gushing out like water from an opened tap, continuously pouring from the seemingly insignificant wound! ... ¡°Reaper? How is that possiblea?€|¡± Steve could only utter his last words before the shadows wholly engulfed him, leaving him lifeless. Throughout the whole process, Sharon, Maric, and Klein had no chance to interject. All the tactics they meticulously planned and arranged became utterly meaningless. Sharon felt incredibly incredulous. They had just jointly managed a master of secrets, who was in a tight spot himself at that time. How much time has passed since then?! Even when dealing with the underground evil spirits, his adversary had shown a peculiar evil state, but it wasn¡¯t the case now. What on earth did he consume? ¡°All done, according to our agreement, I can have my spoils and your paymenta?€|¡± Tao Yu smiled, merely lifting a finger, and was still very pleased with the effortless gain. Currently, all the extraordinaries in Becland were on high alert, brewing a cleansing operation. Therefore, Tao Yu didn¡¯t want to create any major disturbances; that¡¯s why he took decisive action. He simply used Sharon and others as bait, and directly solved the problem. ¡°Thank you for your help, this is the promised booka?€|¡± Sharon handed over a book named Book of Secrets to Tao Yu, which was the agreed payment from the start. ¡°Hmm, you better avoida?€|¡± Tao Yu was about to casually advise them to also lay low for a bit to avoid being affected by the extraordinaries. Suddenly, he sensed an uneasy feeling. Now, being a dual Sequence Five and Six himself, he possessed the ability to ¡°de-cleanse¡± directly by opening the Innate Boundary Field; even a high sequence wouldn¡¯t be a match, as he could immediately drag them into the field and complete a self-prayer. But now, such anxiety surfaced even with his apparent strength, thisa?€| ¡°Phew~¡± Suddenly, a wound burst open on Tao Yu¡¯s arm, appearing without any prior indication, as if it had always been there! ¡°It¡¯s a curse! Be careful, it¡¯s either Sequence Four¡¯s ¡®Puppeteer¡¯ or Sequence Three¡¯s ¡®Silent Disciple¡¯!¡± Sharon immediately recognized this attack method. This implies a semi-divine being stealthily attacking from the shadows! Under the current circumstances in Becland, to still deploy a half-demigod? The risks and costs aren¡¯t proportional at all! Just for the two of us?! Tao Yu¡¯s arm had a severe wound that kept spreading toward his body. But he seemed unconcerned, merely staring coldly into a spot in the void. As his flesh twisted, the wound on his arm rapidly healed. ¡°Eh? ¡°I was careless...¡± This world was ultimately a very peculiar place, he had trusted the barrier outside the planet too much! Well, the World Will had whisked him right through. Although those outer gods didn¡¯t have such ability, penetrating with partial power was entirely normal! Otherwise, where would this Pollution come from? ¡°Damn it, I can¡¯t think about this anymore.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s grim expression also made the few people beside him notice. Sharon quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m truly very sorry, I didn¡¯t know that High Sequence would come chasing after us.¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± Tao Yu wasn¡¯t bogged down by Sharon¡¯s issue, he had anticipated the possibility of encountering High Sequence from the start, but with the cooperation of the Innate Barrier, as long as it wasn¡¯t someone like Hazel who held an Angelic Sealing Item from a wealthy background, he was capable of counteracting. Then, he turned back to Klein and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go home either, my place is probably already exposed.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Klein also felt somewhat bewildered at the moment, wondering why he suddenly couldn¡¯t go home. ¡°Shut up, hurry up and find a way to seek Mr. The Fool¡¯s protection, I might not be able to look after you, don¡¯t blame me if you die because of this.¡± After just a reminder, Tao Yu looked at the three people again. ¡°Let¡¯s part ways here, either hide in some True God Church or just leave Becland, something big is going to happen here...¡± After saying that, Tao Yu plunged headlong into the shadows and disappeared. Return directly? Pay a million Yuan Force to flee? How could he be so embarrassed, he had to make a big score at the very least! Confide in the Church of the Night? No... One has to rely on oneself! He couldn¡¯t believe a Sequence One Angel could do whatever they wanted in Becland! As long as it wasn¡¯t directly aimed at hunting him down, he still had room to maneuver... Tao Yu¡¯s eyes hardened, and then, while swiftly traversing through the shadows, he reached out with shadowy tendrils and completely enveloped the Sequence Four ¡®Ironblood Knight¡¯s extraordinaries¡¯. No need for digestion, just fill it up! Boom~ There was still unprocessed Magic Potion; even without any rituals, as soon as Tao Yu absorbed the Ironblood Knight¡¯s characteristics, he was struck by a violent impact. As if to completely slice his body into pieces. No, it had turned into a mess of flesh! But under the Bishop of Rose and Tao Yu¡¯s own Demonization, having nearly devoured all the nutrient fluid, Tao Yu slowly weathered this terrible side effect and then reformed himself. ¡°Demigod, I am too! But it¡¯s not enough, not enough yet!¡± The things outside were something Tao Yu didn¡¯t even dare to think about, but he had experienced both the Sequence Two Angel and Sequence One Sealing Item firsthand. The gap with angels was too big! Even with the power of Deification and his own abilities, even if completely unsealed, there was still a clear difference. According to Medici, this was an inherent difference in the form of life, already able to think about the Starry Sky and withstand Pollution. So the only way to break the situation now was to continue looking for other means to supplement! Aurora Society, Witch Sect, he couldn¡¯t bother about that much anymore! Chapter 548 ?Chapter 548: Chapter 485: Widely Inviting Reinforcements Chapter 548: Chapter 485: Widely Inviting Reinforcements ¡°You¡¯re in bad shape?¡± Eve looked at Tao Yu, who had come to seek her out, feeling the uncontrolled spirituality radiating from him that couldn¡¯t be contained at all. Just had a breakthrough? And it was a barely achieved promotion! ¡°You¡¯re crazy, not fully digesting your promotion will kill you!¡± Eve¡¯s words made Tao Yu open his blood-colored eyes. ¡°I know, but not promoting might cause even bigger problems for me. Right now, I want to know where your higher-ups are. And the Aurora Society?¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words also took Eve by surprise, after which she sighed and said, ¡°They must be plotting something; I can¡¯t even get close. ... But I do know their approximate location.¡± ¡°Good, I just need the approximate location. Also, you might consider leaving the Witch Sect and becoming an informant for the Church of the Night to seek protection...¡± ... ¡°Taking on the Aurora Society and the Witch Sect?¡± Bernadette was surprised to see Tao Yu come to her on his own initiative, and she was quite taken aback by the spirituality spilling out from him. Under her flickering gaze, she realized that he had become a demigod! Although he had shown great strength last time, there was undoubtedly something wrong with his sequence. But this time was different... ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Now that the three major Churches are working together to uproot them, why seek me out? The Church won¡¯t trouble you for this.¡± Bernadette was a bit puzzled. ¡°I want their extraordinary characteristics, and do you think the people deployed by the three major Churches on short notice could be stronger than you?¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words left Bernadette silent for a moment. ¡°Fine, but what exactly do you want to do? Forcing your way into a high sequence without consequences, you¡¯re already very lucky.¡± ¡°I can tell you a secret, a secret you can¡¯t refuse.¡± Tao Yu didn¡¯t answer directly but offered his promise. And his words brought many thoughts to Bernadette¡¯s mind, after which she nodded without asking further. It was strange that after fighting to the death before, now they chose to assist each other. Having secured a helper here, Tao Yu then began to pray to The Fool, who had not yet responded,@@@@ ¡°You from an era not of this time... ¡°...I have a secret significant enough to exchange for your assistance.¡± Meanwhile, Klein above the gray fog wore a mask of agony. Tao Yu let go of the worries in his heart, then began to complete his prayers, allowing himself to enter a state close to his full form. After becoming a demigod of this world, Tao Yu also found that by combining his prayers, he was already able to integrate all his powers! Even without using the Innate Barrier, he should be no less inferior to Bernadette in her normal state. It was then that he arrived at the place agreed upon with Bernadette. Bernadette, sensing an ominous aura emanating from Tao Yu, revealed a look of surprise on her face. ¡°Just for the Aurora Society¡¯s stronghold, do we need to be this cautious?¡± Bernadette didn¡¯t know what Tao Yu¡¯s ability was, but judging from the price extraordinaries had to pay, she knew that the other must need to give up something, just like the last time he backed off. ¡°Just to be safe, if we¡¯re unlucky we might encounter a Sequence One Angel, then we¡¯ll have to find a way to draw the Church¡¯s attention.¡± The words of Tao Yu made Bernadette feel somewhat incredulous. ¡°Sequence One? This is Becland...¡± ¡°Otherwise, why do you think I need to be so cautious...¡± Tao Yu, emanating the scent of the Underworld, sighed towards Bernadette. This made Bernadette¡¯s expression turn grave, her hand clutching a Sequence One Sealing item, she clearly knew how terrifying that level was. Angels and ordinary high Sequences, these beings are of a completely different nature! ... ¡°Why have you come as well?¡± Pandatia looked at the ¡®Saintess of White¡¯ Katarina in front of her, quite surprised. With a serious face tinged with a hint of allure, Katarina said, ¡°It is a prophecy.¡± ¡°A prophecy? Is it because of that child?¡± Pandatia thought of the Devotee placed beside the Prince. ¡°Not really, an Outsider has emerged within our Sequence, and this is something God greatly values, more so than ever before...¡± As the Ever-young Witch of Sequence 3, Katarina became a demigod during the Fourth Epoch and knew far more secrets than ordinary members. She even knew that ever since the Pale Disaster, the Primeval Witch had been affected by her original trauma and was not very stable. Yet, to her surprise, such great commotion was stirred this time. There must be some serious problem that has arisen within the same pathway. ¡°So now...¡± ¡°According to plan, a new Black Emperor must arise, we need allies, we cannot repeat the same mistakes...¡± The Primeval Witch of the Fourth Epoch had chosen the wrong entity. The mad God of Death was, in fact, not any good as an ally. Even if powerful enough, it was also mad enough. But if they could assist in the emergence of a new Black Emperor, one that all gods could tolerate, with His mediation, their own situation would be much easier. The Witch Sect is not the Aurora Society; they do not wish to become madmen whom everyone wants to strike down... Chapter 549 ?Chapter 549: Chapter 486: Double Happiness Comes to the Door Chapter 549: Chapter 486: Double Happiness Comes to the Door In a royal estate in Becland¡¯s countryside. The royal name here naturally meant that few people would come here to probe and find discomfort. But even within this estate, there were some of the true elites of the Aurora Society and the Witch Sect gathered. Even beneath the ground, there was a portal connecting them to their most important area. The tomb required for the Black Emperor¡¯s ascension ritual! The Loen royal family were once loyal to the ¡®Emperor of the Night,¡¯ the Augustus family, and their founding ancestor, William I, even obtained the characteristics of the ¡®Emperor of the Night¡¯ after his demise, becoming a Sequence One ¡®Hand of the Angelic Order.¡¯ And the current George III was also a Sequence One prince of the Black Emperor¡¯s order. One could say, excluding the forces of the True God, the Augustus family, with two Sequence One angels, was among the top tier. ... It was just that within the borders of Loen, there were three major faiths, three divine temples so even the Loen royal family had to look up to others. Naturally, they also wanted to break this situation. The Black Emperor was the opportunity they were preparing for. Because George III was originally the king, he had the possibility of completing the ritual silently, having a chance to do it without the divine temples noticing. But the Black Emperor¡¯s ritual required the construction of nine massive tombs, a project so vast, it required a large population. Even with various excuses, too many discrepancies could still draw unwanted attention. Like now, some things could no longer be concealed; the Aurora Society had to step forward and forcefully take the blame! ¡°As long as we can welcome the descent of our lord, we don¡¯t mind attracting hatred.¡± Mr. A, as a representative, though only a Sequence Five, managed to hold his ground even in conversation with two high-sequence members of the Witch Sect. As messengers of the Aurora Society, they had a fanaticism towards sacrificing for their lord. It was precisely because they had such a commendable ¡®quality¡¯ that the Witch Sect had tolerated them until now. And now, it was time to harvest! ¡°Very well, although there were some misunderstandings earlier, in terms of interests, we are aligned...¡± A slight smile appeared on Pandatia¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°It¡¯s just that you are too cautious. When I came to collect the assassination final payment, you acted as if you knew nothing, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t have been so troublesome.¡± Hearing this, Mr. A seemed to complain. From his perspective, the Witch¡¯s Church wanted to completely disassociate from the matter, thus they used a roundabout way to make the final payment. This comment made Pandatia pause, then she frowned and said, ¡°What are you talking about? What final payment?¡± ¡°The final payment for the assassination of the Intis ambassador, at this point, is it necessary?¡± Mr. A also appeared puzzled. Compared to merely an Intis ambassador, this place was now the site of matters of real significance! ¡°The Intis ambassador? We assassinated?¡± Pandatia felt somewhat incredulous; to some extent, the current Intis ambassador even had some cooperation with the Witch Sect. The explosion sent him flying! Almost simultaneously, numerous vines descended from the sky, seemingly isolating the area and entering a Peach Blossom Spring. ¡°One Sequence Three, two Sequence Fours, it¡¯s a bit troublesome but manageable.¡± Bernadette, walking out with Tao Yu from the remains of the exploded carriage, had already locked onto the scene. Even though she had said ¡®not much of a problem,¡¯ there were three High Sequence beings present, including one Sequence Three! At this moment, lurking in Mr. A¡¯s shadow, Kexma also slowly appeared, swelling into a two to three meters tall black Titan. Covered in black armor, leaving only two red glows in his eyes. Pray Mystic path, Sequence Four, Black Knight! ¡°Mystery Queen...¡± Identifying the highest Sequence at the scene, Katarina, the Ever-young Witch of Sequence Three, recognized the identity of the newcomer. Being a relic from the Fourth Era, her strength may not be top-tier among Sequence Threes, but her insight was definitely high. From just a few demonstrations of the ¡®Mystery Reappearing¡¯ ability, she deduced the identity of the newcomer. Yet upon seeing the Mystery Queen, her gaze also fell on the handsome and seemingly otherworldly Tao Yu beside her. It was him, he was the one the Primeval Witch was seeking! ¡°How convenient that you¡¯d come directly to us, this is indeed perfecta?€|¡± Katarina murmured quietly, her eyes flickering. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t informed the Church yet.¡± Tao Yu was here to refine extraordinary characteristics, having specifically asked Hazel to assist. It was an unexpected pleasure! Two Sequence Fours and one Sequence Three. All necessary paths for her. Perfect! ¡°Are you up for this?¡± Bernadette, somewhat wary of Tao Yu, recalled some unpleasant memories. ¡°With your Peach Blossom Spring as cover, it¡¯s just perfecta?€|¡± As Tao Yu¡¯s words fell, his aura abruptly intensified. That extreme sensation of Distortion even made the members of the Aurora Society and Witch Sect change complexion. In the next moment, they felt the space around them crack like an eggshell, revealing extreme darkness. Innate Barrier! Endless Black Mud rolled beneath their feet like ocean waves, the rich scent of corruption making even those also from the Underworld doubtful about their life choices. What path was this?! Before they could recover from their shock, a flash of a spear had already pierced through the body of the Ever-young Witch Katarinaa?€¡±it was Scathach benefiting from the home field advantage. Although Katarina¡¯s body continuously fractured like glass, trying to escape, Scathach¡¯s strike, specialized to penetrate hollows here, went straight through. Even though Katarina did not suffer significant damage, she was temporarily restrained. Subsequently, black chains burst forth, wrapping around every person presenta?€| Chapter 550 ?Chapter 550: Chapter 487: Generous Rewards Chapter 550: Chapter 487: Generous Rewards ¡°This guy...¡± Bernadette also thought about her own experience. She had just come in when she was immobilized, and then went through a set of three consecutive attacks. She didn¡¯t think the opponent was much stronger than herself, and even felt the threat wasn¡¯t that serious if she wasn¡¯t dragged here. But this set of techniques was extremely difficult to deal with! Even though she had experienced it once before, seeing it again gave her a bit of a headache because there was no good way to counter it, other than using the form of a mythical creature to withstand it by brute force! She hadn¡¯t expected that, after becoming teammates, it would feel so completely different.@@@@ So clean and swift, so silky smooth... ... And now, besides Mr. A, who had already been devoured by the Black Mud, the other three High Sequence members were also using similar methods. Especially that Black Knight, who managed to use Holy Light here by drawing on the souls he was grazing. It¡¯s just a pity that even the dazzling Holy Light was meaningless here. Pata?€¡± The hand formed by the Black Mud, like slapping an eggshell, struck upon the Holy Lighta?€¡±one pair after another, ceaselessly without end! Layer upon layer, it enveloped the Holy Light. ¡°Actually, I think you alone would be enough.¡± Bernadette, too, condensed a long spear that was extremely ancient in style. Mystery reborna?€¡±Spear of Longinus! ¡°Because the Angel from the Roselle School might make a move against me, I had to pull you in just in case,¡± Tao Yu said. As soon as he finished speaking, the chains and Black Mud surrounding Katarina solidified as if petrified. Although the Chains of Heaven were still firmly trapping her, mixed with Sealing Techniques, she resisted stubbornly. But the Black Mud covering her fell off like chunks of cement. As if it had ¡®air-dried¡¯. It seemed the other side possessed some sort of Petrification Ability! ¡°Let me handle this one for you.¡± Bernadette had also realized that those mightily powerful tentacles of this creature from this world might require some kind of prior preparation or the use of a Price to be paid. Since she was here, she couldn¡¯t just do nothing. The other party said they would bring news of her father. And facing the Aurora Society and Witch Sect, she had no psychological burden whatsoever. The spear in her hand gathered flames and swarmed towards the Ever-young Witch who was about to break free... ... Without mentioning that Tao Yu and Bernadette had trapped the three High Sequence members to death and had obtained an absolute upper hand. Elsewhere, deep underground, Innis Zangwill had also seemingly sensed something. Holding Object 0-08, he had a strong Perceptive ability towards sudden changes in the script. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Beside him was a figure wearing a golden mask who, noticing Innis Zangwill¡¯s demeanor, asked somewhat coldly. Although they were collaborators, the Loen royal family was also concerned and on guard regarding Innis Zangwill¡¯s mental state. ¡°It seems someone has intruded into our script, I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re doing above.¡± Innis Zangwill frowned. ... ¡°...And so, it seems, your father indeed switched Paths in the end, and judging by his diary, he might be the Black Emperor. So his assassination was probably planned. He may have already resurrected,¡± Tao Yu closed the journal, his previous loud reading had made his face go tight. Beside him, Bernadette seemed to have been greatly shocked by the journal¡¯s content, taking a moment to come back to her senses. Such shameless behavior! Although she knew her father was somewhat unscrupulous, she never imagined it would come to this! Unacceptable. Any trace of idolization she had held for her father shattered. But, after all, she was the mysterious queen who had made her mark in Storm and Cloud. Taking a deep breath, she eventually said, ¡°Thank you.¡± But then, she couldn¡¯t help but to ask, ¡°Do you really understand the language just because you¡¯re from my father¡¯s homeland?¡± ¡°Yes, and I can also tell you that I might have seen him resurrected. He could be in pursuit of memories. However, due to a pact, I can¡¯t reveal His distinguished name to you, but maybe you¡¯ll have the chance to find out for yourself,¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words prompted Bernadette to nod. No matter what, she was grateful to this compatriot of her father for helping with the translation of the journal. Although the contents were different from what she had imagined, and the way he loudly read it was a bit embarrassing, it indeed confirmed many of her own suspicions. Having resolved her own issues, Bernadette now considered Tao Yu an ally. Thinking of the traits he had recently acquired, she frowned and said, ¡°I can sense that you possess powers from the Pray Mystic Path, Witch Path, and Hunter Path, though I don¡¯t know how you managed it. Before, you hadn¡¯t fully absorbed them before forcibly advancing. With these traits now, do you really intend to Devour them all?¡± A combination of nonadjacent Paths? That seemed difficult in Bernadette¡¯s view, but if it was achieved through prayers and blessings bestowed by some great entities, there was a small chance of possibility. But that¡¯s not what the current vibe and image suggested. ¡°I know, but time won¡¯t wait for me,¡± Tao Yu had not wanted to return too hastily before, fearing that upon his return, he¡¯d be directly cornered by Angels blocking his path! ¡°While I don¡¯t know how you can be so sure, if you really need to, perhaps relying on the Shepard¡¯s power to temporarily Graze High Sequence might be worth a try...¡± Bernadette sighed. The man had just helped her, and she didn¡¯t want to see him just die outright. Anyway, as far as she was concerned, acquiring so many Paths simultaneously was akin to courting death... ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll consider it,¡± Tao Yu did not offer a defense. But even after obtaining these traits, for some reason, he still felt an uneasiness inside. As if something was always watching him... Chapter 551 ?Chapter 551: Chapter 488: Take a Stab at It Chapter 551: Chapter 488: Take a Stab at It After saying goodbye to Bernadette and returning to Becland, Tao Yu naturally had no intention of going home. Instead, he changed his appearance once again and found another hotel. ¡°One Sequence Three, two Sequence Fours, one Sequence Five...¡± Tao Yu felt the gains from this time¡¯s exceptional characteristics. Apart from the properties that were useful to him, the rest were given to Bernadette as payment, to facilitate calling her out for help next time. Having his old father¡¯s trump card, he had no problem temporarily regarding Bernadette as an angel. Indeed, when he directly used the Ironblood Knight characteristic, it had caused a severe rejection reaction, just as Bernadette had said. But now, with the possibility of an angel blocking his path, Tao Yu still wanted to maximize his combat readiness here to snatch more gains in one go. ... ¡°Get my hands on a Sequence Three pathway characteristic or maybe one of the Sequence Two characteristics, then I can temporarily leave.¡± That was Tao Yu¡¯s own plan. Now that those dirty things had set their sights on him, with the possibility of an angel landing on his face or even worse at any moment, Tao Yu naturally wanted to be respectful and flee first. Since he had decided to escape, maxing out his gains was only natural! There were now two choices: take what he had obtained and leave immediately, slowly digesting and absorbing them after returning to the Current World. The other option was to take the risk here and absorb them now, dealing with digestion later when he got back... ¡°Forget it, one by one.¡± Tao Yu hesitated for a moment and first picked up the Sequence Five Shepherd property but then put it down and went directly for the Black Knight characteristic. His Roselle Bishop position had been cleansed by the True Creator¡¯s Divinity! His fundamental foundation was the best! If it weren¡¯t for the raw consumption of the Ironblood Knight, which was a Sequence Four Hunter earlier on, he would now be quite stable. But there was no time for that now... Black Knight, level up to the max! ... ¡°Huff... huff... that¡¯s almost the limit.¡± Tao Yu climbed up naked, then took out a set of clothes from the Corpse Hiding Mirror to put on, looking somewhat pale. Sequence 4, Black Knight achievement! But the raw, unrefined feel across his body made him feel like he was rusting. If talking about just the pathway, there seemed to be no improvement at all. However, the Black Knight¡¯s attribute of corruption was a great fit with his Innate Demonic Body. Together with the earlier Ironblood Knight, almost all his abilities could now seamlessly integrate and be used at will. No need for the prayer procedure anymore. ¡°I myself am a mythological being.¡± Tao Yu slowly exhaled, finally considering all his abilities to be legitimized. Although the Black Knight itself brought only a moderate improvement, the Grazing ability was now ready to be used. Even the possibility of combining the Grazing skill with his own Corpse Refinement, soul control, and other abilities could result in an extraordinary synergy! The first to be grazed were the Despair Witch and Ever-young Witch characteristics, which he had not yet absorbed. ¡°You are a Sequence One, you should understand, those things that common people shoudn¡¯t know.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words startled Pares. Then he understood. Outer Gods! If it involves them, then having a Sequence One Angel venture into Becland seems all the more plausible! ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to notify the Church?¡± Pares hesitated. Hiding out here all this time, wasn¡¯t he also seeking the protection of Becland? ¡°Unless absolutely necessary, I would rather not deal with the True God.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s purpose in coming to this world was very clear. If he had no way out, then of course he would just kneel on the spot, cling to whatever help he could find, and talk later. But with the confidence to leave this world, he only thought about how to maximize his benefits before departing. He hoped to lure them out for some lucky finds in the end. If not, he would just run away clinging to the World Will. And go confirm with grandpa again... ... ¡°The Bound, huh... He¡¯s a bit problematic, having sired a Divine Child, your judgment is not wrong.¡± Upon hearing Tao Yu¡¯s description, Medici also felt quite solemn. He wanted to escape his trap and also to dupe this guy who seemed to be a pure manifestation of Primordial Source. But if it involved the Outer Gods, then even Medici¡¯s resolve was firm. ¡°You should just pray directly to the True Creator, that will definitely be alright.¡± Saying this, Medici sighed, ¡°My Lord is truly not an Evil God, He is the legitimate one...¡± Although Tao Yu was curious upon hearing this, he actually believed it. Could it be that without followers He went mad? ¡°I¡¯m not averse to the True Creator, look, I now follow the True Creator¡¯s Path as well.¡± Tao Yu seemed to be trying to graze Medici, which caused Medici a surge of irritation, ¡°What are you doing, trying to graze me for, I don¡¯t have any special traits!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to wipe out your spiritual cognition; your knowledge is still very useful. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t hurt.¡± Tao Yu wanted to graze Medici, then use the Black Mud from the Innate Barrier to give him flesh, and relying on Corpse Refinement techniques to properly work on him, he should achieve a decent effect. However, the pity was that the Grazing Ability was still somewhat lacking, and he had a limited number of trials like this at present. But for grandpa Medici, it was still totally worth it. ¡°I¡¯m still trying to help you with ideas here, you brute!¡± ¡°After you help me out, you can also think of ideas for me. Afterwards, I¡¯ll take you to a fun place, you will definitely thank me...¡± Chapter 552 ?Chapter 552: Chapter 489: Enter the Arena Chapter 552: Chapter 489: Enter the Arena In an inn, Medici, who was hovering above the wooden table, half-phased through it, said somewhat irritably to Tao Yu, who was having breakfast before him, ¡°You should have left that Sequence Four characteristic for me. With my level, it would have been sufficient to ensure your escape from the hands of a Sequence Two angel. What a waste.¡± Medici had been enslaved by Tao Yu using the Grazing technique, and with the secondary insurance of his Demonic Species, plus Tao Yu¡¯s increasingly apparent intention to retire and let loose, Medici had been temporarily released. ¡°I have the Hunter characteristic; you can just rely on my surplus extraordinary abilities to use it, especially since I¡¯m not very well in control right now.¡± Tao Yu didn¡¯t mind Medici¡¯s tone at all. Now this guy was his man, and although he wasn¡¯t as dependable as Scathach, Tao Yu¡¯s high status made him quite sufficient for his needs. Given the current environment and the goals Tao Yu wanted to achieve, there was indeed a shortage of masters capable of contending with angels. It¡¯s hard to say how it would be outside, as the different rules might make Medici uncomfortable, but at least in this world, with Tao Yu¡¯s already accomplished Level Four and Deification Hunter characteristic, Medici should also be able to exhibit some of his deserved strength! ... Hearing what Tao Yu said, Medici didn¡¯t argue but let out a sigh. This guy really seemed invulnerable. Although he appeared to have been released, he was actually under the high-status Grazing of the other party. Initially, he was happy to be able to come out, thinking that there might be a chance to contact the True Creator to rescue himself. But after really being Grazed and feeling that near-unsolvable, irresistible state, he truly felt like crying. ¡°Let it be, now I just hope that the method you mentioned will succeed.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s eyes seemed deep. To be honest, even he didn¡¯t have the confidence or assurance now; he just wanted to muddle the waters. If necessary, even if he was captured, as long as the other party didn¡¯t kill him immediately, he could use the Abyss information to pique the interest of some high-status beings, and then take the opportunity to connect back to the World Will and make his escape. That was where his confidence now lay. ¡°Hopefully, no one wants to kill me in a blink, right?¡± Tao Yu laughed at himself, realizing that his current situation slightly resembled that of the Triumvirate of West City when they first entered the Zombie World. Captured by the natives and then exploiting information disparity to communicate with the World Will and make a clean getaway! However, such an opportunity came only once, which was why he wanted to make a big gamblea?€| Medici wanted to coax him into contacting the True Creator, and Tao Yu really did reach out with prayer techniques! Since he had already become a Level Four Black Knight, which is considered high-sequence among the Pray Mystics, he also had stronger Listener abilities. Tao Yu wanted to arouse the interest of the True Creator, and a strong interest at that. ¡°The existence of a True God at Sequence Zero means you lack Sequence Onea?€|¡± Tao Yu stood at the inn¡¯s window, gazing at the murky fog outside, his expression remaining very calm. The Sequence Four he was sent to kill was dead, there was no Sequence One, and he couldn¡¯t descend as a god himself, so what else could be done? If it were any other True God, maybe more consideration would be given, but for the seemingly anchorless and crazed True Creatora?€| A Sequence Two angel was his only choice! Someone else taking similar actions was the ¡®Primeval Witch¡¯! Tao Yu did nothing else, only praying as a male witch a few timesa?€| ¡°I¡¯m not the same as youa?€|¡± Tao Yu sighed. Are you in trouble too?¡± Tao Yu smiled at the familiar form. The kid actually cared about him, not bad. ¡°Why did you stop attending the Tarot Club? What exactly is going on?¡± Tao Yu flat-out skipped the Tarot Club, giving Klein something to ponder about. Ever since the encounter with the Roselle School¡¯s Demigod, the fellow townsman had been babbling on. But according to the townsman, Klein himself had also gone into hiding after changing his appearance. And above the grey mist, he indeed detected a very strong intervention of Divination! Unprecedented! Not even when divining 0-08 did it display such a level. ¡°I¡¯ve said it¡¯s a big problem and, to be honest, I may have to say goodbye in a while.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words gave Klein an uneasy feeling, but he still suppressed his thoughts and asked, ¡°Are you leaving Becland? That¡¯s not really a big deal; we can ask Mr. Fool for help through the Tarot Club.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s farther than that, a place even Mr. Fool can¡¯t reach. In fact, this is also the secret I want to exchange with Mr. Fool.¡± Tao Yu looked up at the lofty Mr. Fool with a hint of anticipation, making Klein almost want to lift the veil and tell him how weak this Mr. Fool really was. ¡°Don¡¯t expect me to intervene; it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but I can¡¯t do it.¡± Mr. Fool kind of lowered himself in rank to make it clear, warning Tao Yu not to harbor any chances of luck. ¡°Alright.¡± Tao Yu sighed. Perhaps the recovery wasn¡¯t as good as he had hoped. ¡°Thank you for taking care of me during this time. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be gone for a long while now, and I hope there¡¯s a chance to meet againa?€|¡± Tao Yu could already sense the targeting from both the Primeval Witch and the True Creator after purposely suppressing his Divinity. Both sides¡¯ Angels were about to enter the stagea?€| Medici, Scathach, plus one spell of magic from the Era of the Gods and another that had once again been inscribed in these days, hoping to hunt down one. Any one would doa?€| Chapter 553 ?Chapter 553: Chapter 490 Adam Chapter 553: Chapter 490 Adam After Tao Yu had left the grey fog, Klein, now alone, looked at the empty palace and seemed to sigh, ¡°I really can¡¯t help you...@@@@ Alas, I¡¯ve done what I could; the rest is up to fate...¡± With Klein¡¯s departure from the grey fog, he hesitated for a moment but still began to write a letter. Mr. Azik was also his friend; he didn¡¯t want to involve him, but he couldn¡¯t let go of the situation back home, so he decided to tell the whole truth. Whether Azik would help depended on Mr. Azik¡¯s own will and judgment. ¡°Dear Mr. ... Azik, I am facing a situation that may remind you of something...¡± Mr. Azik was searching for his memories, and certain incidents might trigger those memories. Klein informed him of the relevant situation from this angle but specifically mentioned the possibility of a ¡®Divine Abomination¡¯ from the Rose School of Thought being active in the area. Plus, considering the inherent dangers of Becland, Mr. Azik needed to weigh his options carefully. Then, if possible, he hoped to pull his friend out of the mire, the filthy degenerate he had encountered last time in Zilinges. Although he looked dirty, he was still a decent person... ... Saint Samuel Cathedral, in a quiet room. One of the thirteen archbishops of the Church of the Night Goddess, the head of the Becland diocese, Saint Anthony Stevenson, looked at the intelligence report in front of him, his expression quite ugly. Then he turned back to Leonard, who had come for an audience and said, ¡°Repeat his last words to me againa?€|¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Leonard also felt a chill in his heart, fearing that the old grandfather inside his body might be exposed. Even just standing before this saint brought Leonard an immense sense of oppression and even fear. He repeated Tao Yu¡¯s words verbatim, emphasizing the presence of a Sequence One Angel from the Rose School of Thought. He had reported this intelligence a few days earlier. Suddenly mentioning the intelligence about the angel, the higher-ups took it seriously, but with a degree of skepticism. He only knew that the ¡®Goddess¡¯ Sword¡¯ was in charge of investigating the matter, working with other High Seqence officials of two churches. Leonard hadn¡¯t specifically inquired, but he had also vaguely learned that the Aurora Society and the Witch Sect had indeed suffered heavy losses, and it was suspected that high-sequence beings had fallen. The battlefield was at a royal manor in the suburbs. Because no special supernatural procedures had been carried out, some judgments were made afterward. Leonard had thought that the matter would end there and would be investigated slowly afterward. But he never expected to be suddenly summoned by the highest official of the Church in Becland! Secret Angel! A living Angel that had lost its sentience. Even... It might be the vessel for the Goddess¡¯s descent... ... Meanwhile, on a carriage entering Becland, a man over two meters tall, cloaked in black robes with wrinkles at the corners of his eyes and scars at the corners of his mouth, was in a praying and listening posture. After hearing something, he expressed with devout faith, ¡°Adhering to the Divine Oracle...¡± Then, he opened his profound eyes, his deep brown pupils calm and serene. The Lord had already confirmed the location, and he just needed to follow the guidance. He knew entering Becland was dangerous, but for the Lord¡¯s Divine Oracle, he feared nothing! Besides, he had the backing of Lord Ulorius... At the same time, within a Noble¡¯s manor in the Queens District, an exquisite lady elegantly sipped her red tea. ¡°Although it¡¯s a Divine Oracle, it¡¯s still quite unbelievable.¡± Jumping to a Hunter Path of Sequence Four would indeed bring change, but a male with a pure Witch identity felt somewhat unreal to her. Perhaps, the Primeval Witch in poor condition was Misled? The belief of the Witch Sect in the Primeval Witch was not as extreme as that of the Aurora Society; as an Angel, she had her own thoughts, and her visit was largely driven by her own curiosity... ... In a dim tavern in Becland, Zatwen devoutly took out a strangely shaped statue and then whispered, ¡°Lord Serah, after dealing with the scout from the Church, they might take action. Shall we continue?¡± After a moment of sensing, Zatwen sighed and nodded, ¡°I understand.¡± His only instruction was to pay any Price! The Child of God was taking the risk, so indeed, he had no reason to shirk; what a hassle... ... Meanwhile, Tao Yu, having changed his appearance, was dining at a high-class restaurant. However, something felt off. At a dining table diagonally opposite him, there was a priest, not dining, just quietly watching him. Others nearby treated him as if he did not exist. The priest looked plain and gentle, dressed in a simple white robe, with a light golden beard covering the lower half of his face. His eyes were as clear and innocent as a baby¡¯s, with a cross pendant hanging around his neck, appearing like the most ordinary priest. This made Tao Yu feel somewhat awkward, and he said to the Medici, who had been ¡®Grazed,¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ve encountered a strange fellow; what could be the situation...¡± Chapter 554 ?Chapter 554: Chapter 491 Destiny¡¯s Gift Chapter 554: Chapter 491 Destiny¡¯s Gift Medici was stealthily summoned by Tao Yu beneath the table and then secretly poked his head through the tabletop, emerging from a dinner plate to glance in the direction Tao Yu was pointing. Tao Yu didn¡¯t know why, after he vaguely described the situation, Medici insisted on coming out to see for himself. This gave Tao Yu an uneasy feeling. ¡°It really is you...¡± Medici spoke openly to the priest without any pretense of concealment. Even though he seemed indifferent to his voice being heard and didn¡¯t mind being discovered by ordinary people, the other diners around them seemed to neither hear nor see anything. Even though Tao Yu and Medici were in a bustling restaurant. ... There was no feeling of being isolated by any extraordinary power, yet a bizarrely secluded atmosphere had been forcibly created! This immediately brought a name to Tao Yu¡¯s mind. ¡°Viewer Pathway? Adam?!¡± These astounded words from Tao Yu elicited a gentle smile from the priest. ¡°You are indeed peculiar. Even when you call my name at such close range, I sense nothing, something not even a True God could achieve.¡± Adam¡¯s tone was mild, and he seemed gentle and elegant, hardly resembling the King of Angels, nor did he bring any sense of crisis to Tao Yu. But this made Tao Yu even more vigilant. Just a King of Angels standing before him, he knew he didn¡¯t even have the ability to flee; he could only slowly communicate with the World Will while saying with some concern, ¡°Have I entered your script?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just my script; others besides me must have noticed you too.¡± Adam conversed with Tao Yu across the aisle and the table. ¡°Ha, how dare you? Knowing this might provoke divine descent. I look forward to the day you¡¯re captured.¡± After the initial shock, Medici suddenly burst into laughter. Tao Yu, pausing to catch up, realized he had already deduced the adjacent pathways of the viewer. It seems that the Lord of the Storm must be an adversary too. Appearing in Becland technically was a risk, ¡°But I had to come.¡± Adam still wore a faint smile, his tone ever so gentle. Yet although this seemed like a very tender and sunny person, Tao Yu felt something strange. This guy had no human essence; he resembled a robot somewhat. And Tao Yu had received no prior warning upon seeing him.@@@@ Though Tao Yu countered divination and clairvoyance, exempting himself from the other¡¯s arrangements, Similarly, he couldn¡¯t actively perceive the other! The gap was too vast! He didn¡¯t even know if the other harbored any hostility. Tao Yu said with a calm tone. It seemed as though he had arranged all this from behind the scenes. If all else fails, there¡¯s always Mr. The Fool to take the blame. Just borrowing the reputation a bit, he shouldn¡¯t mind, right? Yes, all this was arranged by Mr. The Fool! He has enough rank to do so! ¡°It¡¯s not just that, although the methods are rough, success is the best outcome, you seem to want to obtain several extraordinary characteristics of Sequence Two.¡± Adam¡¯s voice was gentle. This left Tao Yu somewhat speechless again. I actually only wanted one, and wasn¡¯t set on getting it either; if I could sneakily acquire one, great, otherwise, I would¡¯ve just fled. Having a fallback does allow one to be more audacious. Mainly because I¡¯ve been noticed and targeteda?€| ¡°Mr. Adam, you want to help me?¡± Tao Yu said in a probing tone. If the other party didn¡¯t have an ulterior motive, there really was no need to seek him out! And Tao Yu also felt that the secrets he held could indeed complete an exchange with these higher beings. But the opportunity was only once. ¡°Medici might have already spoken ill of me to you, King of Angels, but I can also make a deal, if it¡¯s just a Sequence Two angel, I can arrange a rotation for reasonable combat opportunities for you, and if it¡¯s beyond your ability, I can have them contain each other. ¡°And I, I just want to know some information...¡± Adam looked deeply at Tao Yu. As an observer along the way, he couldn¡¯t see anything special about Tao Yu or extract any information from him, which was quite unaccustomed to him. And the last one who gave him this feeling was the Goddess of the Night! But unlike the Goddess of the Night¡¯s complete secrecy, the other party was clearly here, also partaking in the script... ¡°Okay, but I want to see the goods first.¡± Tao Yu was in a weaker position; he definitely wasn¡¯t going to foolishly hand over the information he could use as his trump card. ¡°Okaya?€|¡± Adam didn¡¯t know when he began secretly observing, but he had already formed a clear outline of Tao Yu¡¯s strength and abilities. Speaking of strength, as a King of Angels, even if he couldn¡¯t directly use his own abilities on him, he still had many indirect means at his disposal. One could say dealing with him would only be a matter of flipping a hand! ¡°As an advance payment, I can give you a trait of a ¡®Weather Mage,¡¯ I think, you didn¡¯t manage to draw this one this time...¡± Tao Yu was a bit stunned by the words. There¡¯s such good fortune?! You¡¯re quite a nice guya?€| Chapter 555 ?Chapter 555: Chapter 492: Hunting Angels Chapter 555: Chapter 492: Hunting Angels ¡°Destiny¡¯s gifts already had their price tagged in the dark... Adam was never as benign as you think.¡± After parting with Adam, Medici voluntarily entered the void and returned to Tao Yu¡¯s Innate Barrier, using Tao Yu¡¯s high-status defense to prevent Adam from peeping and gave him a reminder. This is the guy who cooked himself in the past! ¡°Price? What price? As for information, I will give it to him after I¡¯m secure; that counts as a transaction, right?¡± Having known that Adam was the mastermind Angel King behind the Twilight Hermit Order and had planned several major events, Tao Yu definitely understood that his gift of extraordinary attributes would have some demands on him. It probably isn¡¯t just that piece of information. ... Even this extraordinary attribute might have His tampering in it! However, having decided to make a big score and then flee, Tao Yu was rather pleased with it. ¡°After I run, what do I care if there¡¯s a deluge?¡± After pondering for a while, Tao Yu then activated the Spiritual Wall in his hotel room and prayed to Mr. The Fool. ¡°Mr. The Fool, I¡¯d like to deposit some items with you.¡± Since he was planning to leave, Tao Yu decided to leave some things that would be useless outside this world with Mr. The Fool to save space. After a while, he heard Mr. The Fool¡¯s response. ¡°Yes, the one you met last time is also in Becland.@@@@ He will help you under permissible conditions.¡± Almost as soon as the other¡¯s words fell, Tao Yu found himself frowning, sensing that the term ¡®encounter¡¯ seemed to carry a sort of decree-like quality. As soon as the word ¡®encounter¡¯ was spoken, the surrounding space developed a sealed feeling, as if completely isolated from the Spirit Realm. ¡°Steff.¡± Medici¡¯s figure emerged from Tao Yu and solidified beside him, along with Scathach. While Medici looked at the other, he too seemed somewhat sentimental. Steff was the second sequence Foul Language Elder, an Angel under the True Creator¡¯s own path, theoretically closer to the True Creator, a Legacy on the sequence! ¡°Prince Medici, it¡¯s truly thrilling to see you again, but capturing him is the Lord¡¯s oracle, and Prince Ulorius has also arrived; your constrained state should undoubtedly be lifted.¡± Seeing Medici seemed to emotionally stir for a moment, appearing somewhat invigorated. Almost simultaneously, the space formerly sealed by Steff suddenly shattered. It wasn¡¯t Tao Yu opening the Innate Barrier, but rather a sudden appearance of a very high-status shift outside! Even separated by the hotel, they seemed able to see through the hotel¡¯s ceiling, glimpsing a snake in the sky forming a ring by tail meeting mouth, trapping a strange silhouette within it. ¡°It¡¯s the Divine Abomination you spoke of before; Ulorius has taken action against It.¡± Medici¡¯s eyes held a trace of surprise. He didn¡¯t know Serah, for Serah was born long after he passed away. But, he could still sense the aura of a Divine Abomination. He didn¡¯t expect Ulorius to make such a big disturbance, quite out of His usual style. And he wondered what caused Ulorius to confront the Divine Abomination! Adam? Despite Adam¡¯s strength, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to easily arrange a Destiny-path King of Angels with just a temporary script. There must be other reasons... ¡°He kept his promise.¡± In that moment, Tao Yu didn¡¯t hesitate; he spread his hands, and a surge of corrupt aura burst out, swiftly enveloping the other party. Chapter 556 ?Chapter 556: Chapter 492 Hunting Angel_2 Chapter 556: Chapter 492 Hunting Angel_2 ¡°` With the shattering of another rift in the void, Tao Yu pulled Steff into the ¡°Innate Barrier¡±! ¡°So powerful...¡± Tao Yu felt the obstacle to the sudden burst of aura he had just unleashed; the angel¡¯s hierarchy almost completely resisted his pull. If he hadn¡¯t already been a dual Sequence Four and had the temporary enhancement of grazing Sequence Three¡¯s traits, as well as a homogenous aura akin to his opponent¡¯s, he probably wouldn¡¯t have managed to do it. Perhaps then he would have needed to make direct contact first in order to pull the other in! The risk, undoubtedly, would have been much greater! ¡°So, encountering him first was also Adam¡¯s arrangement...¡± Tao Yu pondered in his heart, but his movements did not cease; chains as black as ink from the ¡°Chains of Heaven¡± wildly darted about in this space, which was already steeped in darkness and deathly stillness, seemingly blending into the background of the Innate Barrier, virtually undetectable! Suddenly pulled into this pitch-black space, feeling the ominous and depraved air around him, and perceiving the sea of Black Mud rolling at his feet. ... Countless sticky black arms spread upwards, as if they wanted to drag him into the mire. In Steff¡¯s eyes, this weird and sinister space seemed all too much like ¡®one of his own¡¯! But now ¡®one of his own¡¯ wanted to kill him? He had thought that by taking action personally this time, and with Lord Ulorius backing him up, it would be foolproof. Even Becland would likely not be able to react in time. And the target¡¯s strength was supposed to be weak. But now, after this sudden change of events, he immediately felt the threat from the opponent. All things considered, even with this strange home-field advantage, the other did not reach the level of an angel, and he still had the upper hand! But the strength was too strange... From the moment he entered this space, he seemed to be suffering from a ¡®disease¡¯ that weakened him! A ¡®disease¡¯ in the extraordinary sense, as if even concepts and Spirituality were continuously eroding. He couldn¡¯t drag this out any longer; as time passed, the tide would turn against him! ¡°Slow.¡± Steff uttered the two words softly, and all around him, both the Black Mud trying to devour him and the Chains of Heaven piercing through, moved as sluggishly as snails. ¡°Fragile.¡± Speaking again, with a mere wave of his hand, the Chains of Heaven, which had been unstoppable, constructed from Tao Yu¡¯s energy, shattered continuously! Even accompanied by Tao Yu ¡®hearing¡¯ this sound. As time passed, Steff¡¯s feeling of unease grew with the continuous weakening due to the conceptual disease. He could feel that his opponent was still less powerful than himself! Yet with bizarre tactics continually emerging, he couldn¡¯t even close in! Within this strange space, the opponent seemed to have incredible mobility, endlessly shifting position. Time dragged on! The opponent kept toying with the long spear in his hands that brought about a sense of crisis for him. ¡°There¡¯s no longer any point in capturing him alive! Preserving his Spirituality would suffice!¡± Steff¡¯s eyes flickered, as he made up his mind. If he continued to drag this out, not only would he fail his master¡¯s mission, he might also meet his end here! From the three silhouettes that Steff had split himself into, the last one seemed to transform into a pitch-black blade, soaring into the sky. The silhouettes of the Shadow Soldiers, like swallows returning to the nest, began to converge towards the dark blade. More and more power gathered! ¡°Steff, I¡¯m sorry, but you shouldn¡¯t have used the Hunter¡¯s power in front of me...¡± It seemed as though Medici let out a light sigh. With a similar red glow emanating from him, more than half of the Shadow Soldiers that were originally converging on the dark blade appeared to lose their connection. ¡°Prince Medici!¡± Steff hadn¡¯t expected Medici to actually take action against him. Why? Was the opponent capable enough to control a power like Prince Medici¡¯s? Impossible! If they wielded such control, why would they still struggle so desperately with him! As his gathered attack was disrupted by Medici, Tao Yu¡¯s spear, charged with power in his hand, tore through the void, becoming a shadowy lightning that flashed past, and struck heavily against the opponent¡¯s transformed dark spirit blade! There was no sound, no explosion, not even a shockwave. The dark spear became a shadowy rainbow light, brushing directly past. Pfft~ Several characteristic sounds flew out. One Angel of Sequence Two, fell on the spot! Chapter 557 ?Chapter 557: Chapter 493: Gifts of the Night Chapter 557: Chapter 493: Gifts of the Night ¡°Huff~¡± Tao Yu finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the attribute burst forth. Angels were indeed difficult to deal with! He could feel that at the beginning, the opponent was somewhat pulling punches, as if they were considering keeping him alive. But it was precisely this restraint that led them into a ¡®stalemate¡¯, continuously amplifying the weakening effect of the ¡®disease¡¯. In addition, his immunity to the opponent¡¯s blasphemous words had nullified their most useful ability. As a result of this give and take, his integration of the Yin Yang and the Five Elements Divine Thunder, forged by the Rune Inscriptions, culminated in a unique Era of the Gods magic that achieved the most perfect effect! After charging up for so long, and even activating the magic that had been pre-engraved, achieving this effect was fully in line with Tao Yu¡¯s expectations. ... ¡°Actually, this was all I wanted from the start...¡± Tao Yu knew there was still a gap between himself and the angels, even with the Sequence 3 enhancement from Scathach and the high-tiered Medici leveraging his own Hunter attributes. The fight had been too forced, which is why he had also activated his own pre-engraved ace of Era of the Gods magic. But in terms of results, it was certainly worth it. This was Tao Yu¡¯s initial expectation. Steal an angel and run! Now, with the addition of a Sequence 2 attribute from the Red Priest Path, it was already a huge profit! ¡°If I escape now, I¡¯ve broken even, but...¡± A flicker of insight flashed through Tao Yu¡¯s mind; he had begun to vaguely understand Adam¡¯s plan! Although Adam couldn¡¯t directly comprehend him, he might have been paying indirect attention to him for some time now. Perhaps he had already gauged the upper limit of what Tao Yu could handle! So... That¡¯s why he was given the Sequence 2 Hunter Path attribute! Medici... ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see if your plan can penetrate my barrier.¡± Tao Yu glanced sideways at Medici, who had exerted great effort earlier. Initially, Medici had babbled incessantly when he used a Sequence 4 attribute. Now, with an unused Sequence 2 attribute on him, Medici hadn¡¯t taken the initiative to make a request. This was unusual in itself. ¡°I had nearly given it my all earlier, and although I don¡¯t know how Adam will arrange for the Witch Angel to come, I no longer have the original spells. Perhaps, I should take the risk and use the Weather Mage¡¯s attribute.¡± Tao Yu seemed to mumble this wistfully, causing Medici, who had not mentioned this, to freeze. It¡¯s even possible that the Lord of the Storm called down lightning from afar. ¡°The audience is truly terrifying. Are the King of Angels and the True God both within his scheming...¡± Tao Yu looked at Medici, who had easily integrated the Sequence 3 characteristics, and he could vaguely understand why Medici was captured in the first place. To think that Adam could directly control the King of Angels and the True God, that seemed impossible. But he was able to take advantage of the situation, all he needed to do was give a gentle nudge and steer at critical moments. He muddied the waters, and yet, Adam was best at fishing in troubled waters... However, at this moment, Tao Yu suddenly stiffened, as if sensing something, and turned around slowly. A beautiful woman with an expressionless face, dark eyes that were profound and gloomy but lacking spirituality, and black hair, appeared beside him. How and when she appeared, Tao Yu had no idea! Both Scathach and Medici were startled as well. Then, Medici looked at her with a face full of doubt and seemed to want to say something, but no sound came out of his mouth as if he had become mute. It was like an absolute concealment of secrets. Unable to transmit any information. Tao Yu then saw the beautiful woman extend her hand and open her palm. A peculiar characteristic floated up. ¡°This is an extraordinary ability from the Witch Path, I¡¯ve brought it for you.¡± Her voice was very gentle and soft, yet it carried an indescribable sense of distance. Tao Yu could roughly feel that she should be an Angel of the Sequence 2 level, yet, for some reason, there was a significant and awkward contrast. Considering they were both Sequence 2, how did she obtain this extraordinary ability so easily?! She is not a Sequence 2 Angel... Tao Yu looked at her, vaguely coming to a realization. Goddess of the Night... ¡°The same issue as with Adam?¡± Tao Yu looked at the characteristic in her hand, hesitating for a moment. ¡°The same issue.¡± The characteristic actively floated towards Tao Yu, seemingly leaving him no room to refuse. Family, Divine Spirits chasing after offering meals, who can understand this! Tao Yu looked at the characteristic and slowly exhaled. While constantly communicating with the World Will, he also accepted this new ¡®gift¡¯. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it all together, he probably wouldn¡¯t dare not to meet you, right?¡± Chapter 558 ?Chapter 558: Chapter 494: Return Chapter 558: Chapter 494: Return ¡°...That¡¯s roughly the situation,¡± Tao Yu said. ¡°My existence isn¡¯t of much help to your current predicament. What you need to face, you still have to face.¡± Tao Yu took Scathach and Medici back into his body, and at the same time gave a brief explanation to the vessel of the Goddess of the Night and Adam. He didn¡¯t spill everything about the Abyss, but he did outline something akin to a land of finality that this world would arrive at after its imminent destruction. He glanced at where Adam was. With his high-level perception, he knew that Adam was currently in an ¡®imagined¡¯ state of emptiness, his true body seemed to be wary of the night, keen to avoid even appearing in front of this temporary vessel. He was just quietly listening to the news from Tao Yu. ... ¡°So you¡¯re saying you traveled through the old days outside, through the barrier to get here?¡± As a True God and a King of Angels, their insight and endurance were extremely strong. Even if what Tao Yu said subverted their understanding, they did not show any surprise. This world was already problematic enough. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s something like that...¡± Tao Yu looked at the two, felt the connection with the World Will, and finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Return...¡± Tao Yu¡¯s actions seemed to remind the two ahead of him. Although one could see the vessel of the Goddess of the Night raise her hand again, and in an instant, it was as if the whole world was engulfed in night; Tao Yu thought he could see a peculiar divine kingdom within the darkness. But all of this was screened out by the World Will! When he came in, so many Outer Gods above any True God looked around, even penetrating the world barrier that could block them. The stature and ability of the World Will were unquestionable. Seeing this, Tao Yu felt reassured and then spoke, ¡°Today¡¯s gift, tomorrow¡¯s reward, till we meet again, both of you.¡± Although it was they who had driven him back, Tao Yu indeed also obtained the Angel Trait they gave, not thinking about coming back for revenge. But once he had the ability to hunt True Gods, he still had to come back and take what he could! And even though the surroundings had turned to darkness, Tao Yu still felt himself flying through the sky like a meteor, just as he did on the way here, feeling no inertia or acceleration, speeding up continuously, the ground quickly falling away, and then entering the starry sky. Roar~ Tao Yu seemed to faintly hear some roaring, as if endless branches blocked the way, waiting as if for a long time. But this was meaningless. Wrapped by the World Will, he flew through another non-existent dimension and swiftly penetrated it; eventually, he was ejected back to the suborbital he came from. Below was a golden desert. Back... ¡°To return, I would need at least the strength of the King of Angels to have a chance of escaping from a True God. I don¡¯t even know the specific details of that kind of strength, but Medici should have an idea.¡± Tao Yu could feel the power of this world; with each level advancement, the gap grew significantly. The reason he had successfully hunted a Sequence 2 Angel before was primarily that his own strength wasn¡¯t weak, and it was only by coupling it with the powers of this world that he had managed to do so. ¡°Hopefully, next time I can rescue Mr. Men... ¡°Uh, and also let The Fool reunite with his daughter.¡± After reacclimating to the external powers and moving his limbs to ease the stiffness, Tao Yu looked down at the vast desert below and leaped directly from the suborbital altitude. As he entered the atmosphere, the severe wind resistance appeared, and harnessing the familiar Artistic Conception of wind, Tao Yu began to glide at high speed in midair, adjusting his direction and heading straight for the World of Avatar. He left a noticeable trail in the sky! Although it felt like a long time had passed in that world, by calculation, it had only been a bit over two months. But the gains were not insignificant. ¡°Now I¡¯m not even sure if I can be considered Catastrophe Level...¡± Gliding rapidly in the stratosphere above a severe sandstorm, looking down at the natural disaster-level sandstorm below and the view from high altitude that showcased the grand Natural Power, it was difficult for Tao Yu to evaluate what constituted Catastrophe Level. The World Will didn¡¯t grant any special favors to Catastrophe Level beings like it did to World Breakers; it was more like a convention established by the Pioneers themselves. Its meaning implied that even under the suppression of the rules of the Current World, one could carry out a disaster-level attack almost instantly, causing tremendous damage to cities. For instance, the aftermath of Sun Guangyao¡¯s battles, even under the pressure of world rules, seemed capable of leveling cities. If something like that happened suddenly, even the State Capital would be overwhelmed! However, due to the World Will¡¯s protection of the Current World, even Catastrophe Level beings wouldn¡¯t dare to act recklessly within the coverage of the Flame of Civilization. Once they exerted their full strength within the covered areas and caused destruction beyond a certain threshold, they would face direct retribution from the World Will. Whether they would act or could act was a different matter, and having a knife in hand but not using it was vastly different from having no knife at all. At the very least, Catastrophe Level beings were generally not pushed too hard and would be given some leeway. Thus, having Catastrophe Level power in an organization or company meant, to some extent, possessing a theoretical trump card or nuclear weapon. Even if there was a substantial disparity in the scale of power, they could usually still secure negotiation rights. Of course, Tao Yu knew this wasn¡¯t absolute. If one was powerful enough to achieve an instant kill, or had the chance to perform an assassination with low collateral damage, then the outcome would certainly be different. Just like before Earth¡¯s S3 season, some other countries possessed nuclear weapons, but their comprehensive strength was nothing compared to the five major powers. ¡°I still lack some absolute physical destructive power, but after I assimilate and advance to Despair Witch, although it might be difficult to inflict massive physical damage, I could perhaps spread plagues. In a certain situation, that might be on the verge of reaching the threshold...¡± Threshold? Perhapsa?€| Chapter 559 ?Chapter 559: Chapter 495 Clairvoyance of Dune World Chapter 559: Chapter 495 Clairvoyance of Dune World Erakos Star, a planet covered in desert and abundant in Spice, is also known by its alias ¡°Dune¡±. Ever since it was pulled into the Abyss, various changes occurred. First, a Shinobi Village known as Village Hidden by Sand appeared in the desert, housing many highly skilled ninjas. When Village Hidden by Sand first entered Dune, the drastic changes in the surrounding environment made them very cautious. Chiyo and Ebizo, the two elder shinobi of Jounin level, along with the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, and the Scorch Release bloodline wielder, Yecang, together made the village one of formidable strength in its history. Although they had suffered some losses and exhaustion due to the Third Ninja World War that had occurred for a while. Nevertheless, as the instigators of the war, Village Hidden by Sand initially took advantage of their preemptive strike and actually achieved some commendable tactical accomplishments. ... To some extent, this was kind of a training, which indirectly made the combined military strength of Village Hidden by Sand rival that before the onset of the war. While the Third Kazekage, famously known as the strongest, was missing, Rasa and Yecang, the two emerging talents who mastered the bloodline abilities, were able to fill this gap! However, even the strongest of ninjas need to eat, drink, and relieve themselves; life in the Land of Wind was tough enough, but at least Village Hidden by Sand had their own water source. Suddenly dealing with a massive Space Ninjutsu-like change, they found that upon coming into this strange world, many of their village¡¯s water sources developed issues!@@@@ The water sources in Village Hidden by Sand were already scarce oasis sources that had to be used sparingly. Now it seemed that the groundwater was cut off, which truly threatened the survival of the village. While trying their best to rescue and maintain the water sources, the Sand Ninja also organized squads to scout outside. Thanks to the ninjas¡¯ reconnaissance skills and adaptation to the desert, they quickly found the native inhabitants of Dune, the Foreman people living in the desert! Water is also crucial for the Foreman people who live in harsh desert conditions. The Foreman people, always living in the tough desert environment, could be considered natural warriors; in ordinary terms, each of them was an exceptional fighter. Such combat prowess was considered top-notch throughout the entire Dune World. Unfortunately, the Foreman people faced the ninjas from another world, and the outcome was not so favorable. Ninjas had cellular structures several times that of ordinary humans and coupled with Chakra, which provided an instant advantage, even the above-average capabilities of the Foreman couldn¡¯t withstand it and they continuously lost access to several water sources. This cruel battle over essential resources left no room for mercy from ninjas who had experienced a great war. When the Foreman people summoned hundreds of meters long sandworms in retaliation causing some losses to Village Hidden by Sand, the animosity between both sides was established. The dispute spiraled into hatred and escalated further. But when it actually happened, it brought a new panic to him. Especially after the appearance of ninjas, who were so powerful they were beyond understanding, and even the lowest-ranked genin could easily defeat the strongest Foreman warrior, he was completely shaken. He hoped his clairvoyant ability could find a way out for the Foreman people! And it seemed his inner hope was responding slowly, as he began to see a vague future of the world again. Using this, he led the Foreman people to avoid attack after attack, greatly reducing the losses. Destiny then guided him to lead the Foreman people to the ¡®Death Oasis,¡¯ an airless place. Although they had also captured some equipment from the Harkonnen Family, compared to the total number of Foreman people, it was still a drop in the bucket. But after experiencing further compression of their living area due to attacks led by Harkonnen soldiers and ninjas, he could only resignedly lead his people to make a desperate attempt! Paul didn¡¯t want to become a prophet, a savior, but he had to take responsibility. Using his prophetic skills, he anticipated an unprecedented sandstorm and then boldly led his elite Foreman warriors to start an expedition. An expedition whose end he did not know. All revelation would remain in the desert; he could only see a blank space for the ¡®Death Oasis.¡¯ But, that also meant endless possibilities... However, as he held the reins of the sandworm, facing the sandstorm with sand hitting his face, and seeing only the blurry views through his goggles, the sky seemed to tear open with a meteor, streaking through the night created by the sandstorm with endless sparks from friction, passing in a flash. A meteor that seemed to bring light to the dark night. ¡°Ah~¡± Although the wind was the only sound around, this surprising sound was clearly heard and understood by Paul. Then he saw the fire streak that tore through the sky turn directly and land on the head of the sandworm. Paul had once been a noble, even a legitimate son of Duke Atreides, seeing this old-fashioned dress shirt and tailcoat seemed so antique to him. Moreover, such exquisite attire was not suitable for the desert environment, let alone a sandstorm. But at that moment, it seemed as if an invisible aura surrounded the figure, causing all the fine sand passing by him to deviate. The tips of his hair slightly lifted, as if bathing in Qingfeng. His handsome appearance, combined with the fitting tailcoat, was so dazzling. Like a Divine Spirit from the heavens, hearing the call of the people and descending to the world. Deep down, Paul could feel that this was the opportunity foretold by his prophecy to solve the problem... Chapter 560 ?Chapter 560: 496 Chapter 560: 496 Tao Yu halted atop the two to three hundred meter long sandworm, eyeing the figure before him who wore protective goggles against the wind, completely enshrouded in tight garments, a flash of unusual color crossing his eyes. He had just skirted the stratosphere above this sandstorm, preparing to head towards the World of Avatar, but it seemed as though he had been guided here by some spiritual force. Subsequently, he had traversed through the sandstorm and arrived here. A very peculiar feeling... ¡°It¡¯s the World Will of this fragment...¡± Having already been enveloped by the World Will of the Current World, and having experienced breaking through realms, Tao Yu felt a bit of enlightenment, despite the World Will of the world fragment not comparing to that of the Current World. This person was the ¡®Chosen One,¡¯ and should be able to interact with the World Will to some degree... Through the other¡¯s goggles, Tao Yu also saw those deep blue eyes. ... The result of the influence of Spice, Tao Yu also thought of the secondary ability of Spice. The extremely low probability of awakening clairvoyant abilities. Even if it was only effective within the current fragment, it was still enough to have no small effect. ¡°So, our meeting here isn¡¯t a coincidence...¡±@@@@ Tao Yu surveyed his surroundings, atop numerous sandworms were these people. Recalling memories from over two months ago, Tao Yu became certain in his heart, they were called the Foremen, weren¡¯t they? Living within the desert, currently undergoing a joint attack by the Sand Hidden Village and the Harkonnen Family? It should be so... ¡°This is no coincidence, I wish to lead the Foremen to pledge loyalty to you!¡± Decisive, clear-cut. Paul, while controlling the sandworm, knelt upon its back. He had formerly been the heir to the Atreides Duke¡¯s family and to some extent, also loyal to the Emperor. Though in the end he faced betrayal, leading to his family¡¯s destruction, allegiance was nothing unfamiliar to Paul, nor did it bear any psychological burden! This was the breaker prophesied, the one who could resolve the current situation! Also, the Foremen¡¯s only way out. The only path to survival! ¡°Loyalty...¡± Tao Yu chuckled lightly, as if he thought of something, and looked at the group of people, he didn¡¯t turn them away. Now with even greater strength, he naturally could possess more assets! The short-term dividends from the Scripture Depository had to be used to offset debts, but whether it was the Spice from Dune, or the Unobtainium from the World of Avatar, both still had great mining value. The massive body of the sandworm tumbled through the desert. With the Sandworm Knight pulling the reins and controlling the sensory scales, the sandworm began to burrow deep into the ground. Following the worm¡¯s twisting and the flow of the sand, those who were originally mounted on the sandworm eventually let go, dismounting and crawling out of the loosened sand left in its wake. Such a gigantic means of transportation really thrived on this planet, though the process of getting on and off was quite troublesome. If it were ninjas, Tao Yu could still understand. But this bunch of well-trained ordinary people managing so effortlessly was a testament to the tough environment forcing them to develop extraordinary skills. ¡°Before, I thought of sandworms as little worms, but this one is even bigger than a Pacific Rim monster charging at you; it would leave you black and blue for sure.¡± Tao Yu mused to himself while watching the people crawling out of the sand and dusting themselves off. ¡°There aren¡¯t really any satellites up there to find you guys anyway.¡± ¡°Our main concern is to prevent some birds from above; they seem to be under the control of those ninjas, and we¡¯ve encountered such troubles a few times.¡± Paul, brushing the sand and gravel off his body, explained to Tao Yu. ¡°Oh?¡± Tao Yu looked up at the sky, which seemed clear of birds probably because the recent sandstorm had swept through. But ninjas having Beast Ninjas and Spirit Beasts was indeed quite normal. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they saw it or not, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± It was just the Village Hidden by Sand, having only ordinary Kage-level fighters, Tao Yu indeed had the audacity to be so brazen. Even if it was their home ground, even if the Fourth Kazekage could cause tremendous destruction using that terrain, there would always be weaknesses! ¡°We will follow your orders, sir.¡± Paul was very respectful. Although Paul would become an influential figure in the future, his ultimate fate was to accept an assassination arranged for so-called ¡®Destiny.¡¯ Even as he seemed to constantly resist destiny, every resistance led him into the path of fate, a contradiction in the young man¡¯s story. He had always shouldered too much burden and now, finally given a legitimate opportunity to let go, he didn¡¯t hesitate at all. ¡°I can accept your earlier proposal, and I can promise to protect you as much as possible, making your situation much better than before, but I need a loyalty ceremony...¡± Tao Yu planned to use the properties of ¡°Ironblood Knight¡± to resonate with their extraordinary domains, simply forming his own legion to assimilate. Although the extraordinary powers from the Mysterious World weakened severely after departing, Tao Yu¡¯s Deification, without much fortifying of extraordinary abilities, mainly served to maximize versatility. After coming to this outer world, he could use it relatively easily. Since Tao Yu himself didn¡¯t need to worry about a psychic backlash, building a team or anything could be quite casual. Once this side was organized, and if better opportunities arose, he could just dust his hands off, set this aside, and reorganize! Now, he needed these people to swear allegiance to him... Chapter 561 ?Chapter 561: Chapter 497: The Attack Chapter 561: Chapter 497: The Attack ¡°Thisa?€|¡± Tao Yu gazed at the masses of obedient Freeman people before him and couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of admiration. Although they were just a group of ¡®ordinary people,¡¯ their certain quality was surprisingly high. This seemed a bit unscientific, yet it was very Abyss... Paul appeared to have an extremely high prestige among them, and under his request, the oath ceremony proceeded quite smoothly. Tao Yu began to feel an indistinct connection with them, as if he could absorb their power into himself at any time, gaining an additional augmentation! Even though the individual strengths of the Freeman people were quite average, their numbers could still be transformed into quality. It was their faith that led to a united front and a tacit cooperation. ... Thus, even with a considerable number of people present, there was still a high degree of resonance, making the transformation quite effective. Even Tao Yu felt a significant army augmentation effect. The key was that Tao Yu felt that, simply by accepting their loyalty, his ¡®Ironblood Knight¡¯ had already begun to assimilate a small amount. Even though it wasn¡¯t much, for a digestion at the Sequence Four level, having such progress at the start was quite considerable! When he turned around, he would be able to consume the Despair Witch¡¯s characteristics too, so the current feeling of rawness was unlikely to form any negative effects. ¡°Very good, next, we need to distinguish between enemies and friends. The root of all your suffering is the Harkonnen Family, so they will be our next target.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words did not elicit any resentment from the Freeman people, who truly harbored hatred toward the Harkonnen Family. Especially after the recent bloodshed with the help of the Ninjas, this was even more the case. Tao Yu casually mentioned it, not even using much extraordinary power to inspire them, and they had already developed a sense of shared animosity. This was anger already in their hearts; it just needed a slight nudge to surface. ¡°As for those Ninjas, they are currently enemies as well, and we need not hold back against them. However, they are only hired hands, and after our target is dealt with, we need not pursue them to the bitter end. In fact, I think you might find a good match with the Village Hidden by Sanda?€|¡± Tao Yu looked at the Freeman people; had water not been so scarce, perhaps they wouldn¡¯t have stood directly against the Village Hidden by Sand. The Sand Hidden Village wasn¡¯t composed entirely of Ninjas; they too needed ordinary people for support. And the Freeman people, who could survive in the desert, were undoubtedly the best match. Unfortunately, with a wealth of resources in the hands of the Harkonnen Family and the initial clash over resources, this was the result. Had the Freeman people had enough wealth to begin with, they could have hired the Village Hidden by Sand to confront the Harkonnen Family, and perhaps the situation would have changed by now. Having had dealings with them, Tao Yu knew that the family itself lacked the capability to deal with such supernatural forces. The Holtzman Shields were strong, and their technological weapons were not weak. This Jonin had once fallen into an ambush by the Foreman. Those terrifying desert sandworms were even larger than Tailed Beasts. Though they possessed no chakra and couldn¡¯t perform Ninjutsu, their sheer size could surpass most Ninjutsu¡¯s destructive power with just a slight twist, causing them at least some loss. It was only because the sandworms lacked combat intelligence and acted purely on instinct that, once their behavior was understood, they could be appropriately surrounded and countered. After all, to kill a target, it wasn¡¯t necessary to slice them into piecesa?€¡±merely to deliver a fatal blow. Currently, the Village Hidden by Sand was even researching if these sandworms could be used as Spirit Beasts. But capturing them was difficult, not to mention the challenge of finding them, and their size made it hard to capture them alive. Perhaps only the Fourth Kazekage possessed such an ability. Even if Master Yecang¡¯s strength was on par with the Kazekage, she could only manage to kill the worms outright with Scorch Release, not capture them alive. ¡°They¡¯ve been cautious lately, so there must be a reason they¡¯re out this time. But that¡¯s for the employer to consider; we just need to complete our mission.¡± Yecang, having no personal initiative in this matter, didn¡¯t want to know the reason. In fact, although they had shifted focus back to the search and scaled back from the ¡®Death Oasis¡¯ over the past few months and resumed the extermination campaign, the Foreman seemed to have a sort of clairvoyance about them, evading each strike as best they could. The results of the fights were not significant. It made them suspect there was intelligence leakage and betrayal. But no one could fathom why there would be a betrayal amongst them. Only after several internal investigations did the people of the Village Hidden by Sand start to vaguely believe in their legend of ¡®Clairvoyance¡¯ and ¡®Prophet¡¯. After taking her daily dose of Spice, Yecang also began to close her eyes in meditation, refining her chakra. Chakra was the foundation for a ninja. When away from the Village Hidden by Sand, chakra could diminish, so keeping the chakra active within the body was crucial. And these ¡®Spices¡¯ were a beneficial tool for ninjas! Humming noises filled the aira?€¡± The Harkonnen were quick to act, and a type of flying vehicle resembling dragonfly wings approached in swarms from a distance, easily two or three dozen of them. Flying low, they kicked up dust along the way, like a man-made sandstorm. Each vehicle even had a Holtzman Shield, giving them strong defense capabilities, coupled with aerial superiority. It seemed they valued this mission highly. This discovery was the largest they had come across after a great purge. And by their looks, they seemed intent on heading towards the oasis. Once they made contact with those Pioneers, it would be troublesome... Chapter 562 ?Chapter 562: Chapter 498 Legion¡¯s Strength Chapter 562: Chapter 498 Legion¡¯s Strength Fide was the nephew of Baron Harkonnen, brother to the beast Raban who had once committed patricide. Since the last foolish excursion led by Raban with ninjas and the Harkonnen family team deep into the ¡°Death Oasis,¡± which ended disastrously, Although spice and shields paid the ransom for their return, in terms of inheritance rights, Raban had already lost his competitive edge. Now Fide was the most favored heir of the Harkonnen family. However, just as it had been with Raban¡¯s ventures into the ¡°Death Rainforest¡±, To gain enough prestige, Fide also needed to achieve some accomplishments of his own. Dealing with the Foreman people was undoubtedly the best opportunity. With the help of powerful ninjas, they fully compensated for the previous shortcomings of the Harkonnen family. ... If it hadn¡¯t been for that Foreman who emerged as a savior, seemingly possessing some clairvoyant abilities and had managed to dodge pursuit time and again, he would have taken over the reins by now! ¡°This time, even if you want to lure the sandworm, you¡¯ll surely be buried here!¡± Fide¡¯s eyes shone with excitement and cruelty. ¡°Kazekage should have no problem, right?¡± In the helicopter-like craft, Fide looked toward Rasa, flashing a gentle and elegant smile. Although his smile appeared warm, Rasa could only feel a hint of perversion. He had already had some interactions with this future heir of the Harkonnen, since, just like with the previous Shinobi Village and Daimyo, production resources were controlled by the Harkonnens, and he needed to consider the future. But Rasa had a very poor impression of Fide. This fellow¡¯s character seemed quite distorted, Psychological distortions and perversions were not uncommon among ninjas, and Rasa had seen many. But it was rare to encounter someone like this who would consume humans, and furthermore, a companion of his own maid. Most similar ninjas would have been executed for their crimes. Though he harbored some dislike, Rasa maintained the standard mindset of a ninja, and wouldn¡¯t let personal preferences affect his commitment to the employer¡¯s mission. Hearing Fide¡¯s words, he just responded with a calm tone, ¡°If they don¡¯t disperse, summoning the sandworm shouldn¡¯t be a problem...¡± The shadow-level powerhouses in the Ninja World each had their definitions and specialties. In terms of single combat strength, Rasa didn¡¯t think he could defeat Yecang. But when it came to suppressing a large target and mastering Magnet Release while gaining an advantage in the desert, he had a unique advantage! This was actually why he became the Fourth Kazekage! He could single-handedly suppress a Tailed Beast! ¡°Heh heh, a bunch of rats hiding in the desert, what can they do besides those same old tricks? I see your squad there; it must be Miss Yecang.¡± Through the window of the Ninja Hawk helicopter, Fide had spotted the ninja reconnaissance team led by Yecang. There were eleven ninja teams scattered around, with Yecang commanding from the center. Having spotted the Foreman, the four closest teams were surveilling nearby, while Yecang waited at the location for reinforcements to arrive. Rasa was also making intelligence judgments at that time. Previously, being able to play hide and seek with the Harkonnens, with our support for so long, also didn¡¯t yield any significant results. Adding the initial skirmishes over water sources, Although Rasa knew that the other side were all ¡®ordinary people¡¯, their fighting spirit was no less than that of the ninjas. Would they really make such an unintelligent move? ¡°Ha, they believe in their so-called savior; they have always been extremely zealous about their faith, which is why they¡¯re not afraid of death, making them so troublesome.¡± At this point, Fide also seemed to be venting the frustration of being led around by the nose. The annoying persistence of these ¡®rats¡¯ had indeed caused the Harkonnen Family much trouble. ¡°Now, we want to make them realize, their savior can¡¯t even save himself, let alone anyone else!¡± The dragonfly flying vehicle was incredibly fast, buzzing as it leaped over one dune after another. Soon, they saw a group of people forming a neat square in the distance. And behind this group, the sand seemed to be rising already, bearing the marks of the sandworms¡¯ movement. ¡°Open fire directly, tear them to shreds!¡± Seeing the Foreman people¡¯s neat formation before him, the perfect angle for a strafing run, Fide couldn¡¯t help but reveal a cruel smile. However, almost simultaneously, both Yecang and Rasa¡¯s expressions changed. ¡°Be careful!¡± Rasa grabbed Fide, and Yecang kicked open the door of the dragonfly helicopter, as the sand below began to rise, both of them carrying Fide and the nearby shadow guards leaped down together. Similar maneuvers were also performed by some Jonin on other flying vehicles. The next moment, shadowy spears shot out. Boom~ Boom~ Boom~ One by one, the dragonfly helicopters, shielded by Holtzman Shields and the external shield fields, were all penetrated. More than twenty helicopters, each named by the black shadowy spears, exploded into fireballs in the air! Simultaneously, at the forefront among the Foreman people, powered by the support of his team at his back and feeling their strength converge upon him, Tao Yu, successfully utilized Rune Inscriptions for the first time outside the Innate Barrier, releasing Magic from the Era of the Gods! With the help of ¡°Ironblood Knight¡± absorbing the team¡¯s support, and utilizing his various shadow and talent enhancements, the spears formed from the legion¡¯s shadows easily shattered the dragonfly helicopters poised to start strafing. Looking at the successive explosions ahead, after briefly sensing the energy expended, Tao Yu felt very satisfied with this attack. He slowly lowered his previously raised hands. ¡°Due to the need to forcefully penetrate the shield fields, extra force was indeed added, with multiple abilities working together, the effect is indeed outstanding...¡± Behind him, the Foreman people, looking at the exploding lights in the sky, watching the mighty figure in the front, felt a surge of tumult and awe in their hearts. Initially, their allegiance was just a response to the ¡®savior¡¯s¡¯ clairvoyance. Now, seeing the Harkonnen family¡¯s helicopters being consecutively targeted and destroyed, they finally understood why the ¡®savior¡¯ demanded their loyalty. If the ¡®savior¡¯ acts as a messenger of God, then the figure before them was the Divine Spirit itself! Chapter 563 ?Chapter 563: Chapter 499: Spiritual Body Chapter 563: Chapter 499: Spiritual Body ¡°Cough cough~ what is this? How could it possibly penetrate the shield directly!¡± Fide couldn¡¯t believe his eyes as he watched the firework explosion in the sky. Had the Holtzman Shield really been pierced through? With the shield situation, helicopters should have been able to withstand missiles! What kind of penetration power was this! How could those desert rats have such an attack! Fide didn¡¯t even know what he was facing now. ... ¡°Lord Baronet, we must retreat.¡± Rasa¡¯s face was stern. He and Yecang, with their strength, could clearly see that it was the shadows under the feet of that legion member that had congealed together, corresponding one by one to form spears! They knew the power of these spears was formidable, but taking Fide and escaping was just being cautious. They hadn¡¯t expected them to actually penetrate directly through! They had a fair idea of the power of these shields. In the neighboring ¡®Rainforest of Death,¡¯ the defensive power might be average, but in this world, even a common Jonin would struggle to break through with brute force. The most convenient way to break through was still to rely on ¡®Slow.¡¯ And now, nearly synchronously, they had crushed twenty or thirty dragonfly helicopters! Rasa asked himself; he couldn¡¯t do that. ¡°This isn¡¯t your technological weapon; it¡¯s a supernatural ability. The opponent is either a Pioneer or something else from the Abyss.¡± Rasa, who had already had initial contact with the Pioneers and gathered some preliminary intelligence, made a quick judgment about the situation in front of him. Unknown enemy, unknown methods, all they knew for now was that they were powerful! At such a time, it was most important to first get the VIPs back; this was the top priority. ¡°Retreat? Impossible! Those damn rats! I order you to kill them all! You must! I can¡¯t just slink back!¡± Fide was still a mess, covered in fine sand, but now his face showed a ferocious expression. Raban had already lost all opportunities after being captured. If he returned in such a loss, the same would happen to him! Now that they had lost so many aircraft, his only chance to turn the tables was to kill these Foremen in front of him! The stronger the enemy, the more they could prove themselves! And cover up the losses! Rasa frowned a bit when he heard Fide¡¯s demands, thinking the man had lost his senses. Yecang looked at him as if waiting for him to give an order. Seeing this, Rasa sighed inwardly again. Ah, sometimes being in a high position didn¡¯t seem to be all that great. Whatever command he issued, if things didn¡¯t work out, the responsibility was his, whereas Yecang, he simply followed orders... ¡°Since it¡¯s the Lord Baronet¡¯s request, let¡¯s give it a try...¡± With a light leap, she avoided the clutches of an Earth Release killing technique underfoot, and with a downward thrust of her spear, bifurcated a body. Bullets fired, kunais, and shurikens thrown were all brushed aside with a flick of the spear. The clattering sound rang out... Scorch Release: Scalding Heat Kill! Balls of chakra, like fireballs, rapidly shot towards Scathach. It was just after Scathach had finished a kill, in the moment her force was transitioning. The timing was impeccably perfect. However, upon being hit by the fireballs, Scathach shattered on the spot like a pane of glass. She reappeared next to Yecang. Whoosha?€¡± Yecang¡¯s Holtzman Shield rapidly distorted, then shattered! Clanga?€¡± Fortunately, as a well-established Jonin, Yecang had the brief respite provided by the Holtzman Shield. With a kunai in hand, he forced the tip of the spear aside, letting it graze past him, as sparks flew from the friction between the kunai and the spear. Feeling the immense force of the spear, as Yecang¡¯s chakra stimulated his arm to explode with power, he also felt his bones groan in protest. So strong! But Yecang, with his excellent combat discipline and firm will, endured the intense pain of bone fractures to forcefully divert the attack. While he sustained a bloody gash, he escaped the destiny of being impaled through! At the same time, Yecang¡¯s mouth puffed slightly. With the fingers holding the kunai forming hand seals, he managed to control his chakra, then exhaled a burst of orange flame, forcing Scathach not to pursue her advantage but to leap back. Just then, Medici, who had finished clearing the puppets, appeared from the side. Seemingly picking up a dropped shuriken from a ninja, he tossed it at Yecang. The whistling shuriken left several distorted trails in the air. Yecang, having just fended off an attack and successfully repelled Scathach, could only reluctantly deflect the deadly ones. Yet, he was still marked with several bloody cuts. But what seemed to be superficial injuries took a drastic turn as Yecang¡¯s expression changed. Instantly forming hand seals, he executed a Sand Teleportation technique to rapidly retreat from the spot. After he escaped using the teleportation technique, The reappeared Yecang was covered in blood, drenched from head to toe. And the bleeding wounds were precisely those superficial cuts! Reaper¡¯s amplification of weaknesses turned ordinary attacks into critical hits, now fully manifested against the vulnerable ninja! The probing Puppeteer Squad was annihilated, and Yecang, a Jonin-level ninja, was severely injured in an instant. The start for the Village Hidden by Sand was decidedly disadvantageous. The sudden emergence of two new powerhouses took them by surprise. However, just then, Tao Yu, who had been watching the battle with interest, showed a subtle change in expression. The sand beneath his feet rapidly transformed, curling around a kunai against his throat. The sand gradually formed a figure, none other than the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa. ¡°Please order them to cease.¡± Rasa, who had been waiting for an opportunity and decisively chose to capture the leaders upon seeing two more powerhouses emerge, now spoke with a decidedly ominously tone. Those instantaneously crushed puppeteers were not nobodies. Coupled with the severely wounded and blood-drenched Yecang, their loss this time was not insignificant... Chapter 564 ?Chapter 564: Chapter 500: I Hold Myself Hostage Chapter 564: Chapter 500: I Hold Myself Hostage ¡°Oh? As a captive, Kazekage, you still remain so defiant; that¡¯s somewhat beyond my expectations...¡± Tao Yu didn¡¯t care about the kunai at his throat, and his words left Rasa somewhat confused. Shouldn¡¯t my kunai be pressing against your throat right now? And you¡¯re also wrapped in my sand. Whether it¡¯s Sand Burial or kunai, both can claim your life! Can you show a little respect! ¡°Your Excellency...¡± But before Rasa could continue speaking, he suddenly discovered a chilling aura rapidly spreading through his body!@@@@ ... Where he emerged from the sand with the help of the shadows, those black shadows transformed into countless tentacles like forms. Rasa, sensing trouble, prepared to use his sand substitute just before slashing his opponent¡¯s throat. But in the next moment, chains that had appeared out of nowhere had already pierced him! The kunai in his hand was also blocked by the shadow beneath the opponent¡¯s chin, ¡°stretching its hand¡± out. The sand substitute was used halfway, and sand particles splattered. The Chains of Heaven¡¯s inherent binding characteristic, along with the Sealing Skill, forcibly suppressed half of the sand substitute and twisted Rasa back into the current situation. Then came the second and third chains, firmly anchoring him to the ground. Feeling the silence of the chakra within him, that terrifying sealing technique filled Rasa¡¯s eyes with deep shock. This type of sealing exhibited traces from the Ninja World¡¯s sealing techniques; at least he understood it was a Sealing Skill. But even the Uzumaki Clan¡¯s Diamond Lock probably couldn¡¯t reach this level! The substantial chakra of a Kage-level ninja was completely silent, unable to mobilize even the slightest bit... ¡°Kazekage, please order your men to cease; we and the Village Hidden by Sand have no irreconcilable conflicts, and you could also be potential allies for us in the future.¡± Tao Yu did not kill Rasa directly. This guy was too clever for his own good. If he had relied solely on his Magnet Releasea?€¡±from a distance and battling with his sandstorma?€¡±Tao Yu might have needed to exert more effort. But a fragile ninja attempting close-range assassination... This... Thanks to the gift of nature? ¡°We, ninjas...¡± ¡°If they don¡¯t stop, kill them all.¡± ¡°Cease!¡± Rasa quickly shouted loudly. On the other side, the remaining Sand Ninjas had already grouped around Yecang, feeling immense pressure from the mere two figures standing before them. Upon hearing Rasa¡¯s words, they even felt a sense of unburdening. Watching the Kazekage, who was caught instead of achieving a successful sneak attack, They too felt a profound sense of helplessness. And it was just that he hadn¡¯t recognized Tao Yu at first. After Raban had described Tao Yu¡¯s appearance, he then confirmed it by and large. He was a Pioneer. He hoped, best indeed be a Pioneer, hoping not to have mistaken! ¡°Hmm, so why did you attack me? Does the Harkonnen family want to declare war on us Pioneers?¡± Tao Yu¡¯s counter-question left Fide, now missing hands and feet, dumbstruck. What? What? We attacked you? So we intend to declare war on the Pioneers? ¡°Isn¡¯t it so? My subordinates and I were here, and you suddenly came flying over aggressively, don¡¯t tell me you were just passing by.¡± Although Tao Yu had been the first to crush those planes, the hostility from the other side was fairly obvious. So indeed, it was they who attacked him! ¡°This, this is only because we were pursuing the Foreman folks. We had no idea you were here.¡± Despite having lost his limbs and being actively attacked, Fide could only humiliatingly accept these words. So it was us who provoked the trouble... ¡°What Foreman folks! They are my Devotees. Attacking my Devotees is making an enemy of me, and even arranging ninjas to try to assassinate me is going too far.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words caused Rasa, the Fourth Kazekage bound by the Chains of Heaven, to twitch at the corner of his mouth. But he couldn¡¯t counter it. It seemed that he had indeed tried to assassinate the other party once. In that moment, he felt somewhat sorrowful. Having turned out this way, the other party was now in the right! However, being a veteran of the Ninja World and having lived through the third Ninja World War, Rasa knew clearly that strength itself was the logic! With the other party being so strong, what he said was right. This time, we were in the wrong... ¡°We are terribly sorry, this attack was our fault, we failed to understand the relationship between you and the Foreman folks in advance.¡± Rasa sighed sincerely and gave his apology. If it weren¡¯t for the Chains of Heaven penetrating his body, his chakra settling, and his body unable to move even slightly, he would have attempted to bow. Tao Yu didn¡¯t care about such formal apologies and casually said, ¡°I¡¯m not particularly bloodthirsty, but you frightened me, so there has to be compensation...¡± Chapter 565 ?Chapter 565: Chapter 501: The One Who Recognizes the Trend is a Hero Chapter 565: Chapter 501: The One Who Recognizes the Trend is a Hero ¡°Scared you, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Compensation?¡± As the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa only felt a throbbing pain in his scalp at the moment. But faced with this situation, he could only sigh and said, ¡°What kind of compensation would you like, sir?¡± ¡°The Harkonnen Family, for example, can compensate with Spice and Holtzman Shields, depending on how much stock you have right now.¡± Tao Yu glanced at Fide, who was missing hands and feet but still clung to life, speaking with a calmness in his voice. It seemed almost a matter of course. This made Fide, who lay on the ground, flicker in his eyes, and then he took the initiative to speak, ¡°No problem, I¡¯m willing to provide these compensations, but I currently don¡¯t have any real power...¡± Hearing Fide¡¯s words, Tao Yu couldn¡¯t help but laugh. This guy still wants to take advantage of this moment to seize power? Nevertheless, from his perspective, it seemed indeed so. The Pioneers currently had a peace agreement signed with the Harkonnen Family. ... Of course, this peace agreement itself was also based on the strength of both parties. The reason the rich girl didn¡¯t suddenly attack, apart from not wanting to risk facing some technological weaponry, was also because the Harkonnen Family had mature collection and refining technology. If they were pushed into a corner, burning the warehouse or destroying the mining equipment would actually result in a greater loss for the Pioneers. Moreover, the Harkonnen Family¡¯s equipment, paired with the ninjas of the Village Hidden by Sand, was quite formidable and not something to be trifled with. But now that Tao Yu had just returned from the Mysterious World, the situation was naturally completely different. The current Baron Harkonnen had too high prestige, and his followers were rather zealous, so replacing them with a new one was indeed a good choice. The most crucial point was, Tao Yu could take all their stock of Spice in one go! And Fide was a ruthless person, even in his current crippled state, with a corrosive sensation in his wounds as though it was invading his marrow. But he still bore the pain and began to reveal some dirty secrets, ¡°I know our stock of Spice, there are more than thirty tons of crude Spice and two tons of refined Spice left, which we have saved up over time, and with our current production rate, it would take at least a year...¡± Fide¡¯s words made Tao Yu¡¯s eyes shine. There¡¯s so much?! Crude Spice is equivalent to raw ore mined directly from the desert, relatively limited in value and used for refining into refined Spice. But refined Spice is the kind that can be taken daily. The optimal daily dosage for an individual is only fifty grams! But those who could afford such luxury were a very few. When he had negotiated the return of Raban and the Jonin, apart from the Holtzman Shields, it was only ten kilograms of Spice. ¡°This is something that can slightly increase one¡¯s lifespan. Not to mention the various mental enhancements, the temporary effects after consumption are quite decent. Even if we ignore those two small-probability abilities, fifty grams of Spice for a thousand Yuan Force would definitely sell in an instant...¡± Tao Yu¡¯s eyes flickered; two tons of refined Spice equaled forty million Yuan Force! The thirty tons of crude stock, if refined at a ten-to-one ratio, would amount to a total of over one hundred million Yuan Force! It would just take some time to liquidate. ¡°Not bad, as the saying goes, the wise adapt themselves to circumstances. You¡¯ve done very well...¡± Tao Yu nodded in approval. Fide¡¯s face also showed a look of joy; his efforts had not been in vain... The brightness in front of him was gradually devoured by the shadows, and Fide suddenly realized that the endless Black Mud had already crawled out of the shadows onto his body, silently covering his eyes. That disappearing light was caused by the black shadow creeping across his pupils! What¡¯s happening? Why! ¡°I don¡¯t like perverts.¡± As Tao Yu¡¯s voice fell, the Black Mud instantly engulfed Fide completely, then quickly retreated back into the shadows. This sudden turn of events tightened the hearts of both Yecang and Rasa. In our eyes, you¡¯re a pervert too! Rasa, whose body was also covered and sealed by the shadows, had an even more miserable expression. Damn it, I¡¯m going to be devoured... Yecang, covered in blood, took two cautious steps back, holding a kunai across his chest and said, ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± Having fully cooperated, yet still facing murder, truly capricious! ¡°Nothing much, just saw some disgusting images while using Dream Spirit Contact; you two surely aren¡¯t completely unaware, right?¡± Tao Yu glanced at them curiously, then continued, ¡°So, what kind of compensation are you prepared to offer?¡± His words made the corners of Rasa¡¯s and Yecang¡¯s mouths twitch. What¡¯s this, you get our compensation and then finish us off in one go? That guy had already surrendered and was willing to become a puppet! But the situation was stronger than the individual; sealed by the Black Mud, unable to use the slightest bit of his Chakra, Rasa pondered for a moment before taking the initiative to ask, ¡°According to intelligence, you have hired ninjas from the Hidden Mist Village, so you must have some understanding of us; please, state your terms.¡± ¡°The Tailed Beasts; I¡¯m quite interested in the Tailed Beasts. Have you already created a Jinchuriki?¡± Hearing Tao Yu¡¯s words, Rasa felt his vision darken. You¡¯re really not holding back, are you! The most valuable thing in our village right now is the Tailed Beasts! However, he quickly realized that his ¡®vision darkening¡¯ was literal, as the Black Mud had now completely covered his eyes. It seemed that if he gave an unsatisfactory answer, he would end up like the guy before. No wonder he killed that one; was it to make an example? ¡°I, as the Kazekage, agree to your request...¡± After weighing his options, Rasa chose to compromise. What would refusal accomplish, anyway? Just a senseless death! Given the strength currently shown by the opponent, let alone the overall capabilities of the Pioneers, once he had set his sights on the Tailed Beasts, it would likely be difficult to resist... Chapter 566 ?Chapter 566: Chapter 502 Conspiracy Chapter 566: Chapter 502 Conspiracy ¡°As expected of the Savior, after leading us away from the storm, we directly encountered the Celestial God.¡± ¡°Those damn Harkonnen are finished!¡± ¡°I felt the power bestowed upon me by the deity earlier.¡± ¡°Yes, that attack had our contribution...¡± ¡°Truly, divine might...¡± ¡°...¡± Tao Yu was conducting Dream Spirit Contact, and at the same time, completed the verbal deal with Kazekage. The Foreman behind were all quite excited. Paul had proven his identity as the Savior through multiple uses of his Clairvoyance, gaining the fanatical worship of the Foreman. Under the guidance of the Savior, they had just found this loyal Celestial God and were purely out of trust in the Savior. But now, the way they effortlessly destroyed their enemies lightly described, allowed this group, who already had elements of a sect and needed a spiritual leader, to accept Tao Yu at the fastest speed. One could say that for any ordinary person, even well-trained special forces or even death squad members, it wouldn¡¯t have been so straightforward to win their hearts. Only groups like the Foreman could reach a consensus at the fastest speed. ... Paul also saw Tao Yu effortlessly eliminate Fide amidst the conversation. As the heir to the Atreides Family, Paul was familiar with Fide. Especially after he had communicated with his ancestors, he realized through past memories that his mother was actually the daughter of the Harkonnen Baron. In terms of blood relations, the Harkonnen Baron was his maternal grandfather, and Fide was his uncle. Of course, he felt no emotional attachment to this kinship, only hatred. After the person prophesied to break the stalemate had dealt with Fide, Paul again felt a vague enlightenment and realization. Perhaps, they might want to support him in ascending to power... Legally speaking, if the Harkonnen Baron and his other heirs were all dead, he indeed had the right to inherit the Harkonnen Family. This was also something the soldiers and workers of the Harkonnen Family here could accept... Meanwhile, Tao Yu turned to look at the group of Foreman, then took out a coin and flicked it into the air. The coin flipped dozens of times in the air before landing on the back of his hand. Looking at the pattern on the coin, Tao Yu raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°It seems there might be a bit of an unexpected surprise...¡± Although the Witch had not gained the Divination blessing, the combination of the three professions brought with them a Spirituality and Tao Yu¡¯s own spiritual power had relatively outstanding applications in the outside world. But just like Paul could not learn about the adjacent worlds, Tao Yu¡¯s standard of divination was probably also from seeking guidance from the World Fragment¡¯s will. And the occurrence of a response this time in divination also indicated that it seemed there was an object of divination in this world and was about to intersect with him... ... The Harkonnen Family¡¯s stronghold, which looked like a canyon surrounded by mountain ranges, was easy to defend but hard to attack, and it also provided protection against sandstorms. Even the valiant and capable Foreman had never managed to invade here. This was the foundation of the Harkonnen Family. ¡°Tell me about your plans and your treatment options.¡± Hearing Harkonnen Baron¡¯s words, the ghost-like floating figure emitted an unpleasant laugh. He knew the other party couldn¡¯t refuse his proposal! ¡°The details of the plan will be disclosed after you sign the contract. Let¡¯s talk about the treatment options first. We have two options for your condition: mechanical modification and biological implantation...¡± He wasn¡¯t actually deceiving Harkonnen Baron; although they didn¡¯t know the exact nature of his illness, changing the body would suffice! This was their expertise. For this purpose, he even brought out a miniature projector to display the two types of modifications and their potential effects in an imaging fashion. Although the images on the projector were brutal, nearly suggesting a complete blood replacement for Harkonnen Baron other than his head, much like dismemberment, Baron Harkonnen was visibly exhilarated upon seeing the content. It seemed that their plans were well-developed! This only added to their credibility! Pain? Suffering? He wasn¡¯t afraid at all! The more severe it was, the more feasible he found both options! ¡°Haha, excellent, come on, show me what your plans are!¡± Harkonnen Baron controlled his floating device to descend, and then grabbed the contract. But just then, even in his palace, he slightly felt the tremors of the earth. ¡°Sandworms... those damned rats are here...¡± Harkonnen Baron¡¯s spiritual power was strong; he had judged the situation based merely on the tremor, without anyone needing to report to him. Sure enough, soon his subordinates came hurriedly. ¡°Sir, Foreman people are riding sandworms here!¡± ¡°No news from Fide? Didn¡¯t they say they had found it?¡± This is what he meant by ¡®found¡¯? The enemy has found us in return! Truly defying the Celestial Pole! The Harkonnen Family had ruled Dune for many years. Although the Foreman people had always been a nuisance and disrupted the Spice mining, This was the first time they got so close to the base. It was an utter disgracea?€| Chapter 567 ?Chapter 567: Chapter 503: Stirring Trouble Chapter 567: Chapter 503: Stirring Trouble ¡°There¡¯s no reply whatsoever, even the ninjas are uncontactable,¡± said the soldier with visible anxiety. Baron Harkonnen was known for his cruelty, with his two nephews¡¯ brutality being a direct result of his grooming. Even as a veteran of the Harkonnen Family, he couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. ¡°Humph, just when they¡¯re needed most, they fail. As expected, they¡¯re worthless.¡± Baron Harkonnen¡¯s expression turned somewhat dark. Had he not been trapped by strategic deception and left without a son, he wouldn¡¯t have needed to groom the two useless creatures of his brother. Raban, the one who had slain his own beloved brother, really lacked ability and had to be ransomed back before. ... And now, Fide, the one he had high hopes for, had also failed him in a critical moment. ¡°Have Raban deal with them.¡± In Baron Harkonnen¡¯s opinion, this must be the Foreman¡¯s feint, a strategic move to draw attention away. The force led by the ninjas and Fide might not be in trouble; they simply couldn¡¯t return quickly. Relying on the current terrain advantage, even if sandworms were to attack... Boom~ A massive rumble began, turning what had been minor disturbances into something akin to an earthquake. This caused Baron Harkonnen to be unable to remain seated. He started to control himself, floating upwards toward the gap in his court that allowed him a direct view of the outside. The ghostly Pioneer also floated upwards, continuing to emit a raspy voice, ¡°My lord Baron, it appears you are in trouble, perhaps I can offer some assistance.¡± Upon hearing this, Baron Harkonnen did not refuse. Indeed, Fide had taken many of the elite with him, and the number of Holtzman Shields they had was still limited. ¡°What use can one person be?¡± Baron Harkonnen asked rapidly as he floated upward. ¡°This,¡± said the Pioneer, ¡°is the ability of us Pioneers. I also have companions nearby...¡± As both ascended, they reached the palace¡¯s topmost skylight and saw the source of the vibration outside. The barriers around the Harkonnen Family estate, once resembling mountain ranges, were being hammered by several hundred-meter-long sandworms! The sandworms¡¯ mouthparts, like massive grinders, kept on rotating, cutting large chunks off the mountains and wrapping around them! Chunks of rock fell, and boulders shattered and sprayed in all directions. Massive stones, weighing tens of tons, rolled to the ground, creating deep craters with each impact, causing continuous tremors across the land. The sandworms¡¯ hundred-meter-long forms were like soft skyscrapers lain flata?€¡±majestic and menacing. Now, they seemed to slice through the mountains as easily as eels burrowing through tofu. The soldiers of the Harkonnen Family had no effective means to respond. Indeed, the several irate giant sandworms seemed to be influenced by the song as well, beginning to cease their destruction. Though they were still restlessly writhing their massive bodies, causing huge rocks to scatter nearby, their movements had become much smaller compared to before, as if they were soothed. And just as the giant sandworms, coiled on the mountain and stopping their motions as if listening quietly to the melody, suddenly, a giant light blade appeared out of nowhere. The tens of meters-long blazing white light blade aimed at the heads of the sandworms, seizing the fixed target opportunity while they had stopped moving, and directly completed the piercing! Pu-chi~ The massive puncture wound was too much for even the sandworms to resist, causing them to twist madly and trigger a tremor in the mountain! Now the disadvantage of the size of the sandworms became evident. Though massive, their reaction speeds were indeed much slower. After being soothed by the song and being somewhat dizzy, even when their kin were being killed right beside them, they couldn¡¯t react right away. Then the second, the third! The sweeping giant light blade, coupled with that agile figure, left the sandworms¡¯ clumsy bodies with no chance to avoid. A casual slash resulted in a massive wound. Rocks and blue plasma splattered, staining the mountain in a manner akin to paint. ¡°All brawn and no brains, it turns out they¡¯re not that hard to deal with.¡± The figure with dexterity, who released the tens of meters-long giant light blade to slay the sandworms, continued to leap and dodge fluidly. After killing the sandworms controlled by the song, it seemed to emit a slightly disdainful tone. On their own, the sandworms¡¯ bulk and strength were extremely formidable, strong enough that even World Breakers would avoid their sharp edges. My own strength was far from sufficient. If I took a direct hit, I would die! Yet, possessing mere brute force without the ability to use it efficiently, they could be so easily killed by coordination between myself and my comrades! ¡°The sandworm¡¯s skills are useless, but pure Yuan Force absorption is still a good ten thousand. Given their size, it should be more...¡± The figure, agile in slaying the sandworms, began to move across the corpses and reached out to pluck the Yuan Force scales that gathered after death. However, just as he had finished collecting the scales from five sandworms and was preparing to jump down, he suddenly realized that drops of ink-like black droplets had appeared all around him, unbeknownst to him. This is bad... Before he could react any further, a black shadow flashed across as he leapt into mid-air. Pu-chi~ The whole person was split in two by the vertical swipe of the black shadow, which then rolled up his body and the scales, disappearing without a trace. ¡°Killing my pets, isn¡¯t that a bit too disrespectful to me...¡± Chapter 568 ?Chapter 568: Chapter 504 Demon Tree Chapter 568: Chapter 504 Demon Tree The mountains, ravaged by the sandworm, were pockmarked, with terrifying furrows plowed across the surface revealing the inner rock layers. Thick blue worm blood flowed, casting an eerie hue over the mountainside. But even for a sandworm hundreds of meters in size, destroying such mountains would take considerable time. Although the surface was gnawed like by dogs and a few train-like sandworm corpses hung from it, the overall structure of the mountain was still intact. Tao Yu stood at the summit, looking down at the sandworm corpses below, sensing the approach of his own team behind him, his tone of inquiry somewhat casual. Taming the sandworms had been a complete accident. The Foreman people had summoned the sandworms by vibration, which piqued Tao Yu¡¯s curiosity. ... These creatures seemed to have no eyes, their perception relied solely on vibrations, and they even consumed inorganic matter like sand. Trying to implant a Seed of Spirit for taming, he discovered that unlike the spice that could enhance spiritual power, these massive creatures retained only their instincts! Thus, by using their most sensitive scales, the Foreman people could control them. Taming for Tao Yu had turned out to be surprisingly simple. So, he simply arranged for the sandworms to charge first. However, he had not expected to encounter someone who could kill a sandworm so effortlessly. From the looks of it, this was a Pioneer, and a particularly strong one at that, even by the standards of the New Development Zone! ¡°Divination is quite handy...¡± Tao Yu fiddled with a coin in his hand, continuously spinning it on his fingertips. While he could not always depend on divination, it could still make some simple judgments, which proved to be quite convenient... Shadow Blade struck directly. It did not even allow the opponent reaction time and cut him in half with a single strike before dragging away the spoils of war and even wrapping the opponent¡¯s body with a shadow. Tao Yu also ¡®saw¡¯ the face and build of the person killed. He appeared to be in his prime, not a native Pioneer who had just started less than two years ago in the New Development Zone, but probably transferred over. His overall strength was not quite at the level of a World Breaker, but he possessed an extraordinarily fine weapon. Teaming up with his partner, one to control and one to hunt, they had managed to encircle and kill these clumsy sandworms. This caliber of strength was definitely considered high-end in the New Development Zone. Treya had been about this level before he entered the Mysterious World. Whether she had advanced early in mastering the artistic conception of the spirit via the Sword Canon of Mercy and gained a domain was uncertain. This was the kind of top-level Senior Partner talent that made transportation cost-effective, and currently, it was impossible to track all of their movements. That¡¯s why there was such an opportune moment. ¡°¡®Lightsaber User¡¯ Frey, inspector from the company¡¯s security department, an official identity, huh.¡± Tao Yu looked up at the figure hovering over the palace, filled with shock, and at the chubby Baron Harkonnen nearby, his face also showing an inexplicable expression. ¡°We gave your Harkonnen family sufficient respect, yet not only did you attack my subordinates and hunt my pets, but you also colluded with those rats who shun the light and actively tore up the agreement; well, I can hardly be blamed...¡± First, using Sealing Techniques to temporarily seal the freshly killed ¡®Lightsaber User¡¯s¡¯ body to preserve its spirit for Dream Spirit Contact, Tao Yu lightly tapped his foot and floated straight towards the palace hidden beneath the mountain. The mysterious figure cloaked and floating in the air also didn¡¯t hesitate and sped off in the opposite direction at full speed, cursing continuously in his mind. ¡°It¡¯s the ¡®Eight-Armed Vajra¡¯! How can he be so strong! The State Capital sent news; he¡¯s indeed suspected to be a World Breaker, but still...¡± He and the ¡®Lightsaber User¡¯ indeed weren¡¯t up to the World Breaker¡¯s level yet, lacking recognition from the World Will. But in terms of strength alone, both were at the ceiling of Senior Partner level. Even at his location, there was a sharp wind and shockwaves sweeping through, forcing him to cover his eyes. This was the precaution and preparation he had made for those Ninjas. At the necessary times, sacrificing some of their own people as bait was enough to severely injure the opponent! Those ninjas were too agile and powerful. So, the best approach was still a saturation attack without any dead angles. Now, it was used on these Pioneers! ¡°Is he dead?¡± Harkonnen Baron was uncertain. At this point, the nine guard ninjas he had originally dismissed had silently returned to his side. The leading Jonin looked at the scale of the explosion ahead, his eyes also solemn. The firepower of Harkonnen family was a considerable threat to the ninjas, and from the current situation, this preparation seemed to be originally intended for their own family. ¡°Tell your village, I need more powerful people, more!¡± Harkonnen Baron kept urging. This made the leading Jonin somewhat helpless. Lord Yecang personally went out to scout, and Kazekage also received the news and supported you with his people immediately, where else could he find so many powerful people. However, just then, the ground suddenly shook, and deep fissures like an abyss opened up. Then, endless vines surged up, massively destroying the palace where Harkonnen Baron was located, with cracks spreading continuously. The thick roots burst through the walls, broke pillars, and in an eerily tentacle-like manner, creeped up towards them. ¡°Wood Release?!¡± The leading Jonin¡¯s face was filled with shock, and he tried to take Harkonnen Baron to safety. But he quickly realized that the plump Harkonnen Baron was too bulky. It¡¯s not that he couldn¡¯t carry him, but that there were no suitable grip points. Forced pulling would probably directly tear off the parts he was holding onto. In the end, he could only reluctantly choose the worst embracing pose. With a greasy lump of fat in his arms, a foul smell pierced his nose. But holding such a burden, even a Jonin could only run a few steps before being caught up by the vines behind them, and then they were all captured. Not just him, but all members of their three guard squads stepped into the same fate, along with those Harkonnen family soldiers who still had some remaining strength, seemingly also captured by these spreading vines! ¡°If the energy is sufficient, it¡¯s actually quite handy...¡± Tao Yu utilized the Black Mud of the Innate Barrier as the activation source, relying on the Crest Worms in the body of the Alien Dragon to continuously supply magical power, barely achieving a balanced expenditure for this large scale Wood Release. It must be said, when things reach a certain degree of ¡®magnitude¡¯ and ¡®robustness,¡¯ many things can achieve great force. However, using Black Mud to drive the Demon Tree Boundary¡¯s arrival seemed somewhat sinister. The dark green vines were greasy, and their surfaces covered in mucus. Those roots and leaves also felt unnaturally slippery, with some leaves resembling pitcher plants with openings containing sandworm-like grinder teeth. Slightly different from the normal version of Tree Boundary¡¯s arrival... Just slightly... ¡°Divination stated to make a big move, but I wonder what that means...¡± Looking at the impact of the landslide pushing forward, his own Demon Tree Boundary arriving behind, and the explosive cleansing in front... This should count as a big scene, right? Chapter 569 ?Chapter 569: Chapter 505 Trouble Chapter 569: Chapter 505 Trouble Dream Spirit Communication! Tao Yu was the first to use the corpse of the ¡°Light Swordsmith,¡± Frey, to initiate their deceased spirit¡¯s Dream Spirit Communication. He felt he did not possess any extraordinary talent for questioning, nor did he have any special Taming Techniques as a man, so he opted for the more barbaric use of Dream Spirit Communication. Though he could not excavate everything with complete certainty, it was sufficient to corroborate some of the words from the living captives later on! ¡°Frey, you¡¯ve been a Patrol Executive for twenty years now, haven¡¯t you...¡± In an office, a figure enveloped in cigar smoke slowly exhaled. ¡°One opportunity, and after it¡¯s done, this position is yours, think it over.¡± His direct superior¡¯s advice. ¡°I remember you have a daughter...¡± While he was ¡°considering¡±, a stranger passing by greeted him with a smile. ... ¡°Someone will teach you the specifics.¡± An indiscernible figure coldly issued him orders. ¡°Come, sign a contract...¡± ¡°!@#&...!@%#~¡± Scenes and figures switched continually, finally settling on the contract. Symbols soaked in blood on human skin parchment seemed to magnify through Dream Divination, attempting, in turn, to infect and pollute Tao Yu. But such pollution held no meaning for Tao Yu. However, it was precisely because of this pollution¡¯s washout, similar to the drop items from those polluted Wish-Powered Creatures, that it muddled the information, leading to the spirit¡¯s dissolution and subsequent spirit communications losing valid information... ¡°People from the Security Department, huh.¡± Tao Yu knew this well-known ¡°Light Swordsmith¡± was part of the Security Department. Yet through Dream Spirit Communication, he discovered it was orchestrated by his direct superior and even the superior¡¯s superior, suffice to suggest the hidden representatives¡¯ influence! In both the Inner City and Outer City, the Security Teams, which strictly just ¡°maintain public order¡±, could be considered elite and indeed managed most issues. Theoretically, Security Teams were subordinate to the government and belonged to the city council. Nominally, the company had no direct authority to appoint members to the Security Teams. However, from the start to the finish, the most robust, most organized military branch in Starshine City was always the company¡¯s direct Security Department! The Security Department often dealt more with issues within the Abyss. ¡°The Suns are also part of the corporate decision-making layer, and it¡¯s normal for the company to have internal factions. Although having someone from the Security Department doesn¡¯t clarify everything, it also implies that the forces behind the scenes can at least wrestle with the Suns...¡± While this could be seen as ¡°individual action¡± and also corporate ¡°factional behavior,¡± directly deploying someone from the Security Department sent a significant signal! And the most effective piece of information from him was that their reason for coming was to incite Baron Harkonnen to strike at a specific moment. But exactly when and what they intended was unknown. Knowing this information, because it was disclosed in advance to Baron Harkonnen, was unprotected. But specific details about the timing, form, and methods couldn¡¯t be revealed due to the constraints of the contract. What he could say was actually a clear and obvious conspiracy. Just like the Alien unrest in the Avatar Forest. Destruction is always easier than construction! Under the leadership of Sun Shiyu, the Suns had been thriving. With the Scripture Depository, Superconductive Mines, and even specialties like Spice. Plus Alien breeding, Wish-Power crops cultivation, and other long-term activities, along with the billions of indigenous manpower nearby and a few relatively stable fragments. The future looked promising. The Suns had always managed the New Development Zone well and also proved its value. Initially, the Suns were also forced to venture into the New Development Zone due to an accident with the family core, receiving no support from other families. Now that they had risen, they naturally had greater autonomy. If someone wanted to reshuffle the cards, they would naturally want to muddy the waters. From colluding with the Fortune Thief to wanting to use a one-time personal Teleportation Device to inciting local powers for trouble. It could be said that their attempts had never stopped. These were just what Tao Yu knew, the little rich miss had not mentioned some of the overt and covert attacks, and who knew how many there were. But their strength was strong enough, and since they held control of the Teleportation Device, it only looked calm on the surface. But obviously, some behind the scenes didn¡¯t want this kind of ¡®calm¡¯. This may involve competition among original family forces as well as disputes over the original interests of the New Development Zone... ¡°So that¡¯s it, I¡¯m quite interested in you guys now; come, give me a copy of the contract to understand better.¡± Tao Yu reached out his hand to the other party, his face full of eager anticipation. ¡°Ah, about that... I brought only one-time items, already used by Baron Harkonnen; maybe you can wait a bit.¡± The captive showed a bit of difficulty on his face. But him willing to listen was actually good news! No matter what the other party lacked, his side could specifically provide it, definitely tempting for the other side! ¡°I have a copy of the Contract Document here, can it work as a substitute?¡± Tao Yu took out the one he had previously seized. ¡°Er, actually both types are from the Evil Spirit World, and although what I used is a one-time item, the binding power is indeed stronger, and you can¡¯t override it.¡± Hearing this, Tao Yu sighed slightly, then said somewhat indifferently, ¡°Then lend me some Yuan Force, I don¡¯t have any Yuan Force to make inter-dimensional contacts anymore...¡± Captive: ... Chapter 570 ?Chapter 570: Chapter 506: Harvest Chapter 570: Chapter 506: Harvest ¡°Yuan Force is unwilling to lend to me, yet you claim sincerity?¡± Tao Yu, holding the captive¡¯s collar, swayed it violently, his face filled with raging fury. ¡°Mr. Eight-Armed Vajra, your excuse is too far-fetched. Asking me for a loan to cover the communication cost of Yuan Force is obviously an attempt on my life...¡± The shadow now adopted the demeanor of a dead pig not fearing boiling water. Even death wouldn¡¯t compel him to yield Yuan Force to his enemy! ¡°I really have no money!¡± In anger, Tao Yu hurled the man to the ground, killing him instantly, then the shadows spread and disintegrated the body. Once again, he had completed a Dream Spirit Contact to verify the intelligence. ... He found that the discrepancy with what the other party had said wasn¡¯t significant. Afterward, he began to inspect some of the spoils of war. Apart from some miscellaneous items, there were three that Tao Yu found somewhat useful. [Sword of Light and Shadow]: Can be activated by spiritual power to emit a brilliant sword light; the size and strength of the sword light can be adjusted with spiritual power up to a threshold limit; can absorb thirty thousand Yuan Force. [Phantom Cloak]: Wearing it grants high detection immunity, it provides immunity from physical attacks within a certain threshold, and the wearer can float in the air by consuming spiritual power; can absorb seventeen thousand Yuan Force. [Gravity Shackles Scroll]: Activated by spiritual power, allows one-time use of ¡°Gravity Shackles¡± to restrain an enemy; can absorb three thousand Yuan Force. The Sword of Light and Shadow could generate sword light tens of meters long to slay sandworms and was indeed a fine Yuan Force artifact. Even for the current Tao Yu, it was useful. Perhaps it could even be stimulated with Black Mud. It was a rather convenient method of energy conversion. It was how Foreman had made his name. The Phantom Cloak was among the rare devices allowing flight. Although Tao Yu already possessed the ability to fly, the item¡¯s value was no less significant than that of the Sword of Light and Shadow; both could potentially reach a million-level Yuan Force. As for the magic scroll, although it was a one-time-use item, judging by the strength of the scroll that the previous fellow had used to escape, it should also be formidable. For a Pioneer of a certain strength level, it could save lives or kill enemies at critical moments. Among other miscellaneous items, Tao Yu took out the sandworm¡¯s scales, directly using them as an absorption medium for Yuan Force. Perhaps due to the sandworm¡¯s habit of eating anything, the contamination in the scales was chaotic and lacked any Skill information; however, likely due to their massive size, these sandworm scales had accrued approximately fifty or sixty thousand Yuan Force for Tao Yu. ¡°This communication area isn¡¯t a deployment zone, but the prices are sufficient enough.¡± Since Baron Harkonnen had already been captured and the Foreman people had taken control of the scene, with Paul and his subordinates managing, Tao Yu really didn¡¯t need to worry. Having dealt with those two individuals and gained more Yuan Force, he took out the cross-boundary communicator and started to contact the young heiress. ¡°I¡¯ve returned, had some gains. I¡¯m currently in Desert World 01, facing a minor situation. Even if that attack had limitations, the essence of it wouldn¡¯t change. If, as he said, he gained something this time in the independent world, then from the rich lady¡¯s perspective, it should also be just barely manageable. If not, just temporarily hand over some additional shares as protection. At most, it would mean no risk to his life, perhaps just some physical tormenta?€| a?€| After remotely coordinating some follow-up arrangements with the rich lady, Tao Yu also began to understand the reception situation from Paul. Baron Harkonnen had been captured; two heirs were dead, and Paul was his grandson. This sort of noble lineage was still not too troubling. Either extinguish or choose one¡¯s own grandson. This did not seem like a very difficult choice! Being able to pass on the inheritance so smoothly also made Kazekage Rasa of the Fourth Generation exhale in relief. This situation was the best, without making things too difficult for them. The Village Hidden by Sand had some insights on knowing the timesa?€| a?€| ¡°The refined spice is right here, two thousand one hundred seventy-seven kilograms.¡± Paul personally took Tao Yu to the sealed spice warehouse. And nearby, there were tens of tons of crude spice. Tao Yu was quite satisfied as he looked at his spoils, then he inquired, ¡°How long will it take to refine all these? And how fast is the current mining rate?¡± ¡°Approximately two hundred kilograms can be refined in a month. Now that the Foreman people do not interfere, the mining and refining rate can keep up. Collection can still increase, but it¡¯s hard to accelerate refining.¡± Even maintaining the current capacity was at least a few million Yuan Force in income per month, half of it making at least two to three million! Moreover, both spice mining and refining still had potential for expansion. It was often attacked by Foreman people in the past, now not being attacked, it was completely promising to scale up. Unfortunately, mining spice itself is a bit like desert gold panning, requiring huge machinery to sift the raw spice from a large amount of sand. Those engineering machines were extremely large, and after plunging into the Abyss, the Harkonnen Family had already lost the ability to produce them. Even if the neighboring World of Avatar attempted imitation, the production cycle for such massive engineering equipment was considerably long. And adjustments would also need to be made based on different rules from both worlds. Many aircrafts from the World of Avatar, after leaving, often broke down; some of the parts involving ¡®black technology¡¯ had to be removed, only using traditional technology parts for trial. So, expansion in the short term was not possible, it more so represented future potentiala?€| Chapter 571 ?Chapter 571: Chapter 507: Sand Hidden Village (Thanks to the Alliance Hierarch Gaga for the reward) Chapter 571: Chapter 507: Sand Hidden Village (Thanks to the Alliance Hierarch Gaga for the reward) Huge chunks of stone lay scattered throughout the valley. The previous sandworm assault and the subsequent explosion-induced landslide had caused severe deformation to the entire valley where the Harkonnen family was stationed. The scene was somewhat chaotic. However, with Paul serving as a link here, plus the Foreman people¡¯s control of the scene, order had more or less been restored.@@@@ They were now handling the site cleanup, gathering bodies together and clearing some of the debris and miscellaneous items that could be removed. As for the collapsed mountain and the destroyed buildings, that would have to be left to machinery to slowly handle in the future. Groan~ From behind Tao Yu, an enormous dragon claw emerged from the shadows and heavily pressed onto the ground. ... The alien dragon that had been buried underground for over two months was unaffected, its body dripping with drops of shadow ink as it squeezed out from the shadows. The huge dragon claw smashed onto the ground, leaving deep scratches. Although the alien dragon was smaller in size compared to the sandworm, its imposing appearance and the manner of its emergence shocked both the Foreman people and the surrendered Harkonnen family soldiers nearby. Even the captive ninjas from the Village Hidden by Sand seemed to be in awe. Crest Worms traveled through the body of the alien dragon, causing its shadow-tinged skin to sometimes bulge and then return to calm. The magical power born from the fusion of the Crest Worms and the Black Mud was enough to provoke a reaction from the Perception ninja. ¡°What a powerful and strange energy.¡± Yecang sighed as he watched the appearance of the alien dragon. This Pioneer who had taken him and the Kazekage captive, truly had endless means, and his depths were unfathomable. With every piece of information continually updating, there was no telling what he truly excelled at. The Wood Release used before, though it had semblances of The Underworld, also matched up to the Tree Boundary called forth by the God of Shinobi recorded in history. ¡°Compared to these strange energies, I find it most terrifying that he was actually able to make the Foreman people and the Harkonnen family restrain each other...¡± Rasa, as the Kazekage, cared not only about strength but also about various external influences. The dynamics between the Foreman people and the Harkonnen family living around the Village Hidden by Sand were of his concern. Yet, these historically irreconcilable factions had actually achieved a grand reconciliation? It was unbelievable and inconceivable to him... However, Rasa, lost in thought on the other side, was constructing in his mind Tao Yu¡¯s masterful strategy. Tao Yu himself was somewhat baffled by the reconciliation between the Harkonnen family and the Foreman people. He had intended for the Foreman people to replace the Harkonnen family. If they wanted revenge, let them have it, and learning to mine would suffice. But he never anticipated that Paul could firmly stand with both factions. If one also considered his own identity as the heir to the Atreides Duke family, it was as if he was straddling three boats. Paul¡¯s status as the grandson of the Harkonnen Baron, the savior and Prophet for the Foreman people, had allowed him to successfully achieve integration. Tao Yu wasn¡¯t necessarily keen on completely eradicating the people of the Harkonnen family. After all, they were skilled workers in mining and Spice extraction. This current situation could be considered the best possible outcome! The Baron Harkonnen¡¯s orders for the blanket attack, which also endangered his own soldiers, was a move that lost much favor. This was also one of the reasons Paul was able to ascend to his position steadily. It was likely the opportunity divined. Although the reasons were unknown, the objective had been achieved. Quite mystical... ¡°Kazekage.¡± As the alien dragon crawled out to spread its wings and then submissively lay on its side, Tao Yu turned his head to look at Rasa, whom he had been sealing with Black Mud. ¡°Mr. Tao is too kind, just call me Rasa,¡± he said. One was valiant and handsome, the other seductively enchanting. Combined with Tao Yu¡¯s enhanced appearance and charm from taking the Witch¡¯s Potion, their presence was indeed imposing. Rasa and Yecang, of course, did not hesitate. With a ninja¡¯s strength, standing firmly on the back of the Alien Dragon was simple. Ao~ A lofty Dragon¡¯s Chant, accompanied by the flapping wings, as the rich Magical Power inside the Alien Dragon circulated, its strong legs kicked back, and it soared into the sky, shooting straight into the clouds. It stirred up an arc of sand dust at the scene, then flew towards the direction indicated by Rasa and his company... ... Series of hawk cries echoed in the sky. The Ninja Hawk of the Village Hidden by Sand kept issuing warnings. Essentially, the Village Hidden by Sand was in a mountain valley, a natural fortification. The entrance was quite narrow, easy to defend and hard to attack. As long as the entrance was blocked, it was nearly impossible to mount a frontal assault. However, no matter how high the cliffs surrounding the Village Hidden by Sand were, after all, it was an open-air, roofless valley. The Village had no effective response to attacks from the sky. Although there were warnings from the Ninja Hawk and sentry posts specially monitoring the sky, faced with Tao Yu riding the great mass of the Alien Dragon, they seemed to lack an effective reaction for a moment. ¡°No wonder Deidara could so easily capture Gaara; the Village Hidden by Sand¡¯s anti-air defenses...¡± Tat-tat-tat~ The roaring of anti-aircraft guns resounded, and chains of bullets flung from multiple sentry posts in the Village Hidden by Sand towards the sky, leaving Tao Yu somewhat speechless. Really keeping pace with the times, huh? Seems my previous evaluation was hasty... ¡°Cease fire!¡± With a dark shadow Shield shading the area below the Alien Dragon, Rasa also issued a loud rebuke, halting such actions. ¡°Is that the Kazekage?¡± ¡°What kind of Spirit Beast is this?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t they make contact with us beforehand...¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t the Kazekage and Yecang assisting the Harkonnen Family against the Foreman people...¡± Rasa¡¯s voice, accompanied by his signature Magnet Release controlling the sand to rise into the air, blocked the bullet barrage while supporting the Alien Dragon¡¯s descent. All attacks ceased, but even with the Kazekage leading the way, the Village Hidden by Sand was still alert. This situation was overly strange. Ninjas all had their guard up. When the Alien Dragon landed in a spacious square, many ninjas, adopting tactical postures, started to surround the area. The Kazekage and Yecang hadn¡¯t contacted them in advance and suddenly returned; there had to be an issue. However, for Tao Yu, if Rasa had contacted the Village Hidden by Sand in advance, who knew if there might be some agreed-upon secret signals that would actually lead to a well-prepared ambush? There was no need to leave this kind of hidden danger. Now, having him lead the way directly might still raise alertness, but without the chance to prepare in advance, the worst outcome for himself would actually just be like this. Strength was the best pass! ¡°Rasa, it seems your position isn¡¯t quite secure; no wonder I heard such news when coming from the Hidden Mist Village.¡± Tao Yu jumped down from the Alien Dragon, his words causing a slight stiffening in Rasa¡¯s expression. In his ears, it was ¡®You wouldn¡¯t want others to know about your selling out Yecang, would you...¡¯ Hidden Mist Village really causes trouble, talking out of school about everything... Chapter 572 ?Chapter 572: Chapter 508: I Want It All Chapter 572: Chapter 508: I Want It All ¡°Kazekage-sama, Captain Yecang, is this... Mr. Tao Yu?¡± One of the first Jonins to arrive spoke up, and he immediately recognized Tao Yu. It was the very Jonin Mas who had initially protected Raban and was then captured by Tao Yu. He was ultimately ransomed back, but after such a disgrace, Mas found his subsequent assignments mostly limited to within the village, akin to being the security captain. Normally, the sudden return of both the Kazekage and Captain Yecang was odd enough. If not for the signature Magnet Release, their attacks wouldn¡¯t have even stopped; at the very least, they needed clarification of the situation or to use the communication devices obtained from the Harkonnen family for coordination. ... The Kazekage and Captain Yecang are top-notch ninjas, they wouldn¡¯t make such mistakes! There are myriad disguises within the Ninja World, and they are vigilant against them. But now that Mas saw Tao Yu bringing the two back flying, he couldn¡¯t help but reveal an amusing and peculiar expression on his face. Could it be... The same fate had befallen them as had him? For a moment, Mas even felt a strange sense of sour satisfaction. He was almost dying to grab a loudspeaker, to bang on drums and gongs, calling everyone out to see. Look! It¡¯s not that I was too weak! Even the mighty Kazekage and Captain Yecang have been captured! Only this reason could explain all the current changes! However, only Mas, who had suffered the same fate, could spot the problem at a glance. The other Sand Ninjas that arrived one after another just asked some questions. Clearly, this Flying Dragon couldn¡¯t have been something from the Harkonnen family, so had they encountered some other new power? Perhaps from the Death Oasis? ¡°Are Elders Chiyo and Ebizo here? I have pressing matters to discuss with them.¡± Rasa did not explain his capture, still maintaining the posture of the Kazekage. ¡°Everyone else, disperse, Mas stay behind.¡± Once they confirmed it was the Kazekage himself, along with the earlier display of Magnet Release, the ninjas who came to assess the situation gradually lowered their guard.@@@@ They treated it as if the Kazekage had simply arrived unannounced, in a hurry, with someone in tow. In addition to her superb puppeteer skills, she was very adept at using poison and even possessed the Reincarnation Technique, which could save others with her life energy, making her exceedingly powerful. ¡°You two come back without a word, have you been captured?¡± Ebizo, the little old man, also started with a complaining tone. But his words were filled with all sorts of probing. No matter how urgent their return was, with the convenient means of communication available today, a ¡®phone call¡¯ in advance was expected courtesy. Just as the leading figures of some future regions would have to report before leaving their jurisdiction, the actions of a village¡¯s leader couldn¡¯t be so rash. Even if they were completing some secretive task, there was no reason to keep it from Chiyo and her brother. Ebizo¡¯s apparently complaining yet probing remark caught the micro-expressions on the faces of Rasa and Yecang, sinking his heart. The more they understood the reason, the thornier the situation seemed to them! While they indeed had the advantage in terms of experience, Rasa and Yecang were still slightly behind the older generation. But the fact that someone could capture them both alive and appear so boldly meant the strength at play was irrefutable! Seeing the core of the issue, they were even more reluctant to make any rash moves. It was unwise to rashly fall out with such a formidable enemy, and since the other party had approached them, they must have their reasons. ¡°How disgraceful, all of you out, we shall have a talk here.¡± Chiyo waved to dismiss the shadows of the guards and the other protective ninjas, still maintaining a relaxed tone. Only when the venue was left with just the two siblings and Tao Yu¡¯s party did Chiyo begin to speak sluggishly, ¡°I presume you must be the Pioneer then, your strength is indeed awe-inspiring, a living Kazekage captured, an event unheard of in the entire history of the Ninja World, worthy of the history books, well, if the Ninja World continues to exista?€|¡± Rasa, deeply stung by these words, almost wished to bury himself in sand but sadly realized this was indeed the truth. There have been Kazekages who died in battle, but never one captured alivea?€| ¡°Since you¡¯ve taken the initiative to bring people over, you must want something. Please feel free to make your requests. For our Village Hidden by Sand now, as incompetent as those two may be, they cannot be abandoned.¡± Ebizo also openly declared his household¡¯s sincerity. The mysterious disappearance of the Third Kazekage and the village¡¯s reliance on an elite small-scale training model meant that they now had only those two young individuals capable of carrying the weight of the future a?€¡° irreplaceable. ¡°You give too much credit,¡± Mr. Tao responded placidly, unconcerned about the ninjas surrounding the outside, ¡°Earlier, there was a misunderstanding that led to an unexpected attack from them. So to compensate, the Kazekage has offered the Tailed Beast as an apology, gifting it under the authority of the Kazekage. I¡¯m here to collect the ¡®goods¡¯ and, moreover, to discuss our forthcoming alliance...¡± I want the Tailed Beasts, and I want the alliance too! Chapter 573 ?Chapter 573: 509 Chapter 573: 509 Tao Yu¡¯s forceful and overbearing remarks did not cause much reaction from Chiyo and Ebizo.@@@@ Even when Tao Yu hinted at the Tailed Beasts, which were the village¡¯s strategic weapons! Being old and cunning, the two of them were no longer prone to rash decisions. Facing significant changes in the world, they were more concerned about the future of their village. What was the purpose of the Tailed Beasts? Originally meant to protect the village, and now without a proper Jinchuriki, the Tailed Beasts were still sealeda?€¡±making them negotiable even if they were important! The stability of the two was also due to the mention of an ¡°alliance¡± by the other party. ... Honestly, in the current harsh conditions of the Abyss, the Village Hidden by Sand indeed wanted reliable allies. Currently, other than providing basic necessities, the Harkonnen Family wasn¡¯t very reliable. Ninjas were not likely to break employment agreements rashly, but the extension of these agreements would need to be evaluated based on the actual situation. If there were other choices, it wouldn¡¯t matter to forgo the Harkonnen Familya?€¡±they weren¡¯t pricey, but were trouble nonetheless. ¡°If the Kazekage has agreed, then there¡¯s no problem,¡± Chiyo sighed and then closed her eyes. The Kazekage was a village leader, and his every word and action represented the village; to some extent, the Kazekage was no longer a personal entity but part of the institutional framework of the village. If they were to consider an alliance in the future, then the reputation of the current Kazekage must be preserved. Although Chiyo and Ebizo were unsatisfied with the situation, they ultimately chose Rasa and thus trusted his loyalty to the village. It might have been his decision after weighing his options, which included information that the two of them were unaware of. For instance, the strength of the other party or the power they represented! ¡°Elder Chiyo is straightforwarda?€¡±if possible, I would like to seek guidance later on about Puppetry Technique and poisons from you.¡± Tao Yu was very pleased with the swift reply, having thought that a small conflict might be necessary, but it was resolved peacefully instead. Subsequently, he made some minor requests. With the Tailed Beasts willing to be handed over, learning a bit of Puppetry Technique was not a big deal at all. In reality, Tao Yu valued Chiyo¡¯s Reincarnation Technique the most. Such self-sacrificing techniques might seem trivial in others¡¯ hands, but Tao Yu believed that with his ¡°Proof of Eternity,¡± it could be extraordinarily effective in certain situations. ¡°Mr. Tao is willing to learn my techniques, I am honored indeed. The first point was to confirm whether Village Hidden by Sand was signing the treaty with the base or with Tao Yu personally, which was very important! In the end, it was agreed that the Pioneers and the ¡®Spice Collection Department¡¯ would cooperate. Although Tao Yu had only made a verbal agreement with the wealthy young lady, the relationship between the two was evident, and since she had agreed, finalizing it in this way was not a big problem. It was just that he might need to solve some minor problems with his personal ability. By extracting the Spice Collection alone to form a department where he held fifty percent of the shares, they then formed a treaty with Village Hidden by Sand to provide protection. This way, he could secure priority over the high-end force of Village Hidden by Sand! The elitist model adopted by Village Hidden by Sand resulted in a not-so-large number of ninjas. However, the characteristics of ninjas are evident; theoretically, even a Chunin would have a chance to assassinate someone of senior partner level. The gap for senior partners was wide, with Jonin also revolving within this range, similar to elites like Kisame. If those, at their maximum potential and with element suppression, could even touch the threshold-level World Breakers if the latter were caught off-guard. Similarly, ordinary Kage-level powerhouses also fell within this range. They might perform better than Kisame, but wouldn¡¯t much exceed him. And if Kisame mastered the proper use of his chakra, he could also leap to Kage-level strength. Such power, in the New Development Zone, even after more than two months, would still definitely be considered a very strong force. Maintaining the daily operations of Spice mining was usually enough. Though because of the Teleportation Device, it was not foolproof. Yet should that rare event occur, it would certainly be time for Tao Yu to step in. ¡°Let¡¯s finalize the treaty here, but I need to remind everyone that during the initial mining phase, there will definitely be various probes, and even some major movements may occur.¡± Tao Yu warned them beforehand to avoid being unprepared later on. ¡°Please rest assured, Mr. Tao. In this regard, we are absolutely professional. But if Mr. Tao could provide some current intelligence and possible enemy information, that would indeed be great.¡± ¡°That¡¯s possible, but the information on my side might not be complete; you can only use it as a reference.¡± Tao Yu hoped that someone reckless would show up soon, making it easier for him to make an example, though there probably wouldn¡¯t be such a quick arrival... Chapter 574 ?Chapter 574: Chapter 510: The Utilization of the Tailed Beasts Chapter 574: Chapter 510: The Utilization of the Tailed Beasts ¡°` [Sealed Jar]: Contains a powerful abnormal energy. Please note, this energy is sentient; it can produce ten thousand Yuan Force every month; or it can absorb ten million Yuan Force at once; other uses can be explored on your own. ¡°` Holding the sealed object in front of him, which looked like a jar of pickles, Tao Yu also felt the judgment of the World Will. He had thought that a sealed Tailed Beast would be in great chaos, after all Gaara couldn¡¯t sleep and was subject to mental pollution. So it should be heavily polluted. But unexpectedly, the pollution on this one-tailed sealed object was not high, and he could relatively easily read the information provided by the World Will.@@@@ ¡°Goodness, a perpetual motion machine,¡± Tao Yu thought as he looked at the information prompt, reminded of the other two Tailed Beasts¡¯ tails he had cut off. ... After all, these were parts of a Tailed Beast, and the tails of Tailed Beasts could regenerate after being cut off. In theory, if one could continuously capture a Tailed Beast and cut it up, it seemed indeed possible to provide an endless supply of Yuan Force. Considering the Tailed Beasts as a type of Yuan Force plant seemed not entirely unreasonable. The Yuan Force that each World Fragment could birth varied with the strength of the fragment, and ordinary Wish-Power Crops were like making use of these Yuan Forces from the World Fragments, completing their materialization, and then being absorbed and collected by Pioneers. Tailed Beasts were split from the Ten-Tails, and it seemed to be the case indeed. ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that there are too few Tailed Beasts, if one could cultivate Tailed Beasts, wouldn¡¯t that be directly prosperous, ten thousand a month, none of the Wish-Power Crops could match this efficiency...¡± Tao Yu was somewhat sentimental, but he was not planning to use this one-tail for absorbing Yuan Force. Usually nurturing it and absorbing ten thousand a month was fine, but the ultimate goal was to see whether he could gather them all. At least with his current strength, as long as he encountered the relevant fragments, it would not be difficult at all to obtain a part of all Tailed Beasts! ¡°Although Hidden Mist Village and the Village Hidden by Sand have fallen at intervals across several worlds, in terms of the scale of the Abyss, they¡¯re not really considered far apart. I just hope the other villages won¡¯t pull any stunts...¡± Then Tao Yu looked at the jar for the One-Tail and pondered slightly. With his current mastery of Sealing Skills, designing it properly to directly absorb it into his body as a temporary energy source was also a possibility worth exploring. He and Chakra did indeed conflict, capacity-wise. But with his ¡®Shepherd¡¯ job from the Mysterious World, combined with the assimilation of Black Mud, what couldn¡¯t he digest? Well, there might be exceptions, but the Tailed Beasts surely wouldn¡¯t be one of them! The enlightenment boost from the Innate Demonic Body generated many ingenious ideas as soon as Tao Yu thought of a plan. Through skills like the Shepherd¡¯s Grazing or relying on the Innate Barrier¡¯s ¡®dissolution¡¯ and such. He had many tools at his disposal. ¡°Previously, the portions of Six-Tails and Three-Tails Chakra were of concern because of the potential conflict with my system, but now, it seems there¡¯s really no conflict to worry about...¡± Now, his negative attributes were completely unconstrained by the Longevity Secret. Although still revolving around Yin Yang and the Five Elements, it was clearly evident that the proportion of his Yin attribute had significantly increased, even infusing Rune Inscriptions with Era of the Gods magic, the moves executed as Five Elements Divine Thunder were casting an aurora of dark Underworld hues. ¡°Heavenly Demon species... I wonder if I could draw inspiration, invert Demonic Species and alter the temperament to be more of the living realm...¡± Tao Yu gave a dumbfounded smile, startling Chiyo. Seen through! But what did you mean by that? That the limit of you Pioneers is high? Judging by your actions and the occasional contact with a few other Pioneers, this doesn¡¯t stand up! ¡°In the world of Pioneers, I am actually considered one of the more reasonable ones.¡± Reasonable? A threat?! Chiyo felt a trace of alarm and uncertainty in her heart. ¡°Our Pioneers¡¯ baseline is only worse than you can imagine, and your value is evident here. We would not waste you unless absolutely necessary. That would be too uneconomical. We can arrange for other valueless individuals to master this technique...¡± The brutal ¡®value theory¡¯ Tao Yu spoke of sounded cruel, but it was also quite persuasive. Ultimately, it persuaded Chiyo to nod. ¡°In that case, there is nothing else for me to hide. The Reincarnation Technique consumes the life of the caster and is a Forbidden Technique with a huge price, but obviously, the effect is clear...¡± Chiyo hesitated before adding, ¡°This technique requires a high level of mastery in Sealing Skills, which Mr. Tao certainly has no trouble with...¡± ... ¡°Quite a forceful method, not as magical as I had imagined, but if the soul is not dead, and it¡¯s only a fatal injury to the body, it indeed can bring someone back with considerable impact...¡± Tao Yu had learned Chiyo¡¯s Reincarnation Technique. It was a brutal method of forcefully channeling one¡¯s life energy into someone not quite dead to revive them. It could be seen as simply a giant version of the ¡®Blood Vial¡¯ the young heiress had given him. ¡°It¡¯s also an additional method after all since it¡¯s just a matter of eating something to replenish it for me.¡± This technique would be very impractical for others, who would neither learn nor use it if they could. But for Tao Yu, it could indeed be considered a kind of ¡®healing technique¡¯, and a powerful one at that! If the soul wasn¡¯t greatly damaged, one could be pulled back from the brink of death. Had he suddenly become a divine healer? ¡°For a Pioneer without the convenience of Chakra, which integrates life energy and mental energy, the difficulty of getting started is quite high. But for me, there¡¯s no threshold...¡± Already united with Vigor, Energy, and Spirit, Tao Yu, who had no connection to Divine Tree mycelium, found it not difficult to simulate a similar effect. ¡°Looks about right, now I can look into the culinary methods of the One-Tail...¡± Chapter 575 ?Chapter 575: Chapter 511 Income Chapter 575: Chapter 511 Income In a pitch-black and gloomy space, black mud rolled like waves. A giant energy creature of a raccoon dog, now dyed black, continually struggled amidst this turbulent sea. From time to time, ¡®sea¡¯ beneath would grab hold of its tail and pull it down, force-feeding it a few mouthfuls of black mud. Burbling bubbles of corrosion rose to the surface. It was like throwing a piece of iron into strong acid. ¡°No! I give up! ... Get me out of herea?€|¡± Shukaku, now tainted black, screamed and flailed, its face filled with terror. It had been ecstatic when it was suddenly released from its sealing, After being confined for so long, it felt an itch for madness, an urge to kill anything once free. And then... Then it was like being shoved headfirst into a toilet, gurgling. ¡°Energy creatures are indeed a bit of a surprise to me, quite resilient.¡± Tao Yu paid no attention to Shukaku¡¯s struggles. He lacked Naruto¡¯s empathic abilities. How many had the Tailed Beasts killed? He wasn¡¯t responsible for forgiving it. Energy with its own will needed to have its consciousness erased for comfortable use. Now, Tao Yu wanted to preserve the main body of the Tailed Beast¡¯s energy, especially its self-healing ability, while also erasing its consciousness. His mastery of sealing skills, coupled with improved enlightenment and Deification¡¯s blessing, allowed for sufficiently delicate operation. Otherwise, this surgical task would be quite difficult. Gradually, the trash talk became shorter, shifting from initial insults to subsequent pleas for mercy, and then to gradual silence. Tao Yu could sense the changes within this ball of energy. The black mud was like brine, slowly marinating the energy of Shukaku. The tails cut from the Six-Tails and Three-Tails were also being pickled. Looking at the three groups of pitch-black energya?€¡±one large and two smalla?€¡±Tao Yu began to attempt fusion. With the black mud as a binder, the process was rather smooth. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s from the same origin, and maybe because of the black mud, the fusion of just three results in some qualitative changes. Not a bad effect, and apart from serving as a power bank, when necessary, they can also be summoned for combat. This is already quite good...¡± Tao Yu didn¡¯t use the black mud to completely assimilate these energies. His main purpose in collecting them was to gather all the Tailed Beasts and then induce a qualitative change. ... ¡°Yecang is also one of our Shinobi Village¡¯s top ninjas, capable of assisting Lord Tao Yu with some matters.¡± Having achieved his objective, Tao Yu prepared to leave. Chiyo, along with the newly freed Kazekage, arranged for Yecang to become Tao Yu¡¯s guard, as well as the representative of the Village Hidden by Sand. To a certain extent, Yecang could also reflect the attitude and will of the Village Hidden by Sand. ¡°Mhm, I appreciate the sincerity.¡± Currently, there are only four figures at the Kazekage level in the Village Hidden by Sand. Chiyo and Ebizo have aged, and while they can manage to maintain things, it is somewhat difficult to send them on external missions. And Rasa, being the Kazekage, couldn¡¯t possibly undertake such a long-term mission. Thus, Yecang was the best choice. ¡°Rest assured, our relationship is one of mutual benefit. As long as you ensure the protection of my spice harvesting operations without any issues, I will naturally help the Village Hidden by Sand whenever you run into trouble in the future.¡± Tao Yu also made a promise. As long as the Village Hidden by Sand could bring sufficient value to him, even if they didn¡¯t ask for help, he would take the initiative to solve any problems within his power. This is the essence of value! ¡°Then, let me thank Lord Tao Yu in advance.¡± The alliance was thus established! The pitch-black, rugged Alien Dragon constantly flapped its wings, stirring up a cloud of dust, then soared upwards, carrying Tao Yu and Yecang towards the Harkonnen Family¡¯s territory. By this time, news of the change of leadership within the Harkonnen Family had spread gradually with the rotation of the Harkonnen warriors at the border posts. Some Pioneers had also come to understand the situation. Even Treya had made a special trip to the Harkonnen Family. Given that her original jurisdiction was the World of Avatar, closest in proximity. However, the young wealthy lady had likely already made arrangements, and Treya¡¯s visit was more of a formality, to deter other wild Pioneers and make it clear that the area had been annexed as part of the base¡¯s industry. Yet Treya might not know that in this share of the industry, Tao Yu could claim half. As for the safety of the spices, Tao Yu wasn¡¯t worried. He had spent time sealing two tons of the refined product into Sealing Scrolls, then placed them in the Corpse Hiding Mirror. The thirty tons of raw ore were in the process of refining and processing. Not to mention that the Jonin there were not weak to begin with, they also had special attack equipment traded for dealing with Pioneers. In addition, the periodic reporting by the connected ninjas ensured regular updates. There was naturally no need for undue concern. In fact, to some extent, those raw ores could also be considered bait. It was always better to deal with potential troubles early on than to be too far away and unable to promptly handle emergencies that arose while wandering elsewhere... Chapter 576 ?Chapter 576: Chapter 512: Rainforest Ambushed Chapter 576: Chapter 512: Rainforest Ambushed In the World of Avatar, due to the diversity of life forms and a plethora of oversized creatures, it was practically a paradise for Aliens. Although three Pioneers from the Floating City had already taken up permanent residence, along with a number of Senior Partner-level strong figures who came using Teleportation Devices, they could only say that the situation was stabilized without letting the Alien population get out of control. The three Pioneers from the Floating City, Treya and Cheng Yu, were from the Legitimate Line of the Suns and were among the young pioneers who had come this time. Their powers both fell short of a World Breaker by some margin. However, Treya, thanks to her exceptional Talent in Martial Arts, had successfully commenced training with the highly challenging Sword Canon of Mercy and had begun to form a rudimentary understanding of its Artistic Conception. Though it wasn¡¯t as profound as a Grandmaster¡¯s Artistic Conception, combined with Treya¡¯s own abilities, it did bring her considerable enhancement, and she was expected to establish her own Domain and integrate all she¡¯d learned within half a year. It was very possible that she could use this opportunity to leap forward and become a World Breaker! ... For a young Pioneer whose Talent had awakened less than two years ago, this was an exceptionally fast speed. Even for a descendent of the Floating City, this applied. After all, not every Floating City descendant had the Talent and resources like Sun Shiyu and her peers. But at this moment, due to new developments in the neighboring Desert World, Treya had left with the borrowed Kisame, Hikariya Yo squad, and a few other Pioneers to check out the situation at the Harkonnen Family. Leaving behind the temporarily entrusted Cheng Yu and the Shaman to oversee the bigger picture... In the Superconductive Mine area, the massive industrial machinery¡¯s excavation made loud roaring sounds as if the very earth was trembling. The whole mining zone was filled with an immense sense of machinery and industrial grandeur. Yet on these gigantic machines, one could often see several thick arrows stuck to them. These arrows, much larger than human size, as thick as a small arm, looked akin to bolts from a ballista. Swoosh swoosh~ Two more swiftly flying arrows shot out from the dense forest, nailing themselves onto the outer mining truck cabin, their tails still quivering. But the two inside the cabin seemed to have grown accustomed to this, merely complaining, ¡°Oh, those Na¡¯vi are absolutely insane, no idea what they¡¯re after.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve always been a bit eccentric, even protecting Aliens, they¡¯ll get themselves killed someday.¡± The other Pilot, in a driving cabin as spacious as a room, walked to the refrigerator at the back and took out two cans of beer, tossing one to his partner, ¡°Now I don¡¯t even know what those Pioneers are thinking, they never seem to go all out against the Na¡¯vi, do they still want to turn them into labor force?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible, Pioneers¡¯ strategies are pretty long-term, you can tell by their life spans.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just the upper class that lives longer...¡± While the two engaged in their idle chat, one hand holding a beer can, the other occasionally making adjustments in the highly automated driving cabin, Suddenly, a warning came through their Communicator from the command center, ¡°There¡¯s a giant Alien coming, stay in the cabin and don¡¯t move, watch your safety.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Compared to the earlier arrows that could not pierce the armor to enter the cabin, hearing about the giant Alien caused the two to become genuinely nervous. This was something that could actually tear through their defense and enter the cabin. Those snowflake-like specks of light seemed to be not an icy ability but rather a violent means of destruction. Boom~ With a more intense explosion and the complete collapse of the oxygen supply, the flames gradually disappeared, the conditions of the fire scene being utterly different from an oxygen-enriched atmospheric environment. It was then that Cheng Yu, who had been elsewhere, quickly rushed over on a flying skateboard and jumped off, landing beside Shaman. ¡°Uncle Shaman, what exactly happened?¡± Cheng Yu looked at the scene before him, his expression also turning ugly. Treya had just left with her people, and then such a disaster struck, leaving him feeling disgraced. Even though the facility could be reconstructed, it would take a considerable amount of time. Immediate communication problems would become much more troublesome, and they would have to make do with temporary tents and a few strung wires for now. He had just gone to Fuyuki City to check on the situation when the accident happened. There, the electric facilities were partially restored, and the residents were cultivating abilities to use. He had been inspecting the categorization of the laborers when he turned around to find his hometown had been breached. ¡°Ah, Brother Cheng, this is also my fault for being complacent. Please rest assured, I will take responsibility for this. The attackers must be that force that has always been secretly hostile to the base. They came too suddenly.¡± Shaman sighed, looking as if he, too, felt humiliated. ¡°They... it seems they are taking some kind of action; they have indeed been quite active recently. ¡°I¡¯ll get in touch with Treya, and Uncle Shaman, you reach out to the base and explain the situation. Raise the mine¡¯s alert level to stage two. Afterwards, I¡¯ll go and oversee the mine, and you, Uncle Shaman...¡± Cheng Yu said, seeming a bit hesitant, as if unsure of what arrangement to make. ¡°I¡¯ll go and track down the leads; we need to patch this hole up.¡± Shaman volunteered, which made Cheng Yu nod his approval. Actually, that had been his intent as well, but it felt wrong to demand Shaman to investigate and take the risk. Even though a World Breaker is strong, he is not invincible and could be countered by various underhanded tactics. Now that the other party had taken the initiative to suggest it, it could not have been better. Treya and he were from the legitimate line that had grown up in the New Development Zone, whereas Shaman was a World Breaker who had been teleported from outside, simply on a mission. Although in terms of authority, Treya ranked the highest, followed by himself, with Shaman more like an honored consultant, it was Shaman who was the strongest in terms of power. He was the safest choice for conducting the investigation... Chapter 577 ?Chapter 577: Chapter 513: Robbery? Chapter 577: Chapter 513: Robbery? Deep within the canyons of the Rainforest, there lay a cave, whose walls were beplastered with some disgusting, viscous mucus. Stepping on the ground beneath felt akin to treading on crusts of snot. Shaman, his face expressionless, walked into the repulsive cavern. In the gloom, various types of Aliens occasionally poked out their heads, but seemingly sensing the danger he emanated, they dared not attack rashly. Instead, they gradually surrounded him, their peering becoming more frequent as little specks of red glowed in the darkness, filled with an air of bloodthirst and brutality. ... One could see the silhouettes of the Aliens in the shadows, ranging from two to three meters up to over ten meters in length. The ghastly appearance of the Aliens, coupled with the Underworld atmosphere of the cave, made the scene particularly sinister. ¡°Shaman, you¡¯re late, how did it go? Did you handle it...¡± A voice came from within, followed by a middle-aged man of average appearance, armored, who walked out from the depths. Besides him, there was also a figure of uncommon beauty, doll-like in delicacy, to the extent that their gender was indistinct. ¡°Hmph, what¡¯s so hard about deceiving a naive brat? He even secretly left a positioning mark on me, which I¡¯ve conveniently transferred to a Substitute puppet that¡¯s now running around lost in the woods,¡± Shaman scoffed dismissively. The acts of the other had instead provided him with ample evidence! An overconfident fool who thinks himself shrewd, yet everything was under his control! ¡°Heh heh, of course, we¡¯re not questioning your abilities, otherwise, why would we choose to ally with you? Right?¡± said the doll-like figure with a pleasant androgynous voice, though their face remained expressionless and cold, almost inhuman. ¡°What¡¯s the situation now? Isn¡¯t the Harkonnen Family your responsibility? This intel made the previously unconcerned Shaman¡¯s pupils constrict. ¡°He defeated Shi Di?¡± A Senior Partner was no small character, and for a World Breaker, gaining notoriety in a neighboring city was quite normal. Shi Di happened to be one such individual! Shaman¡¯s surprise was because Shi Di¡¯s Ability surpassed his own! Did that mean the guy who climbed his way up from the Outer City surpassed him in just two years? Surpassed him, a native of Floating City?! Impossible! ¡°There must be some grand secret about him! Some incredible fortune!¡± Shaman declared with certainty. There was no other explanation. ¡°That was certain the moment he showed his mettle, but with the Suns protecting him, he has grown up. By defeating Shi Di, he is now a true powerhouse. Were it not for his closeness to the Suns, we could have tried to recruit him.¡± Doran, the plain-looking man, reached down to pet the head of an Alien creature that had approached his feet, as if sighing with regret. The creatures appeared tame beside him, almost as if obeying his command. ¡°Humph, the Suns are protecting him... as if they¡¯re not in trouble themselves.¡± Shaman snorted. ¡°Cough, such matters are beyond our scope to decide, left to those with greater stature to handle. We simply complete our tasks and reap some benefits,¡± Hope interposed hastily upon hearing Shaman¡¯s comments, a rare sign of emotion crossing her painted face. This Shaman, with his muddled head, dared to voice anything.@@@@ Chapter 578 ?Chapter 578: Chapter 513 Robbery? _2 Chapter 578: Chapter 513 Robbery? _2 ¡°You¡¯re from the Floating City too, so how come you don¡¯t have any clout?¡± Tsk, those pampered since childhood, only really lack useful hands-on people, better limit contact after the cooperation... The Shaman seemed to have thought of something and quickly dropped the subject, but couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Shi Di¡¯s strength is even greater than mine, otherwise, we could now launch a surprise attack on the Harkonnen Family, seizing their Spice stockpile while they¡¯re still unstable. You all know the value of Spice, and getting a share would be quite a windfall.¡± Previously, he was very confident in his own side¡¯s strength. When he heard about the trouble with the Harkonnen Family, he started considering it. Since the Harkonnen Family is already out of play, without any value to exploit, then why not make use of the waste. ... It seems the Ninja of the Sand Hidden Village wouldn¡¯t go out of their way to help much anyway. The strength on our side was sufficient. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that we can¡¯t try.¡± Doran, who was petting the Alien¡¯s head, seemed to ponder for a bit before speaking. ¡°How to try? Risk it? The World Breakers who have teleported here recently are at most our level in strength.¡± The Shaman was somewhat puzzled. The gap between World Breakers was quite large, but the Suns controlled the Teleportation Device, and for now, only regular World Breakers could come over. And because of the Transmission Fee and cost-effectiveness, there weren¡¯t actually many coming. Most were still under surveillance and restraint, just like him, given a stationed task. Seemingly free, yet also bound by invisible restrictions. It¡¯s that most World Breakers have their own statuses and, coming from places like Floating City, the Suns wouldn¡¯t just oppress arbitrarily, thus giving them some room to maneuver. ¡°Ha, they might have had this strength when they arrived, but isn¡¯t it normal to have strength improvements after two months? Who doesn¡¯t have a piece or two of equipment? That sword of Fray¡¯s, honestly, I even envy it a bit.¡± Hearing this, the Shaman¡¯s expression relaxed a bit. So that was it... Looks like they¡¯ve kept quite a few cards close to their chest! ¡°Treya went there too, who knows what trump cards she has on her. Her strength was already tough to begin with, plus her solid Martial Arts talent, it won¡¯t be long before she breaks through.¡± The Shaman felt a bit sour about such young talent. The strength that he worked so hard to achieve, they catch up so quickly, it¡¯s really hard to swallow. But sabotage and maintenance can create an asymmetrical relationship. They don¡¯t need the strength to contend with the entire base; they just need to create a local advantage, strike quickly, and run. Hence, as the New Development Zone developed rapidly, such troubles also increased. There was retaliation, even with some eliminated, but they are still jumping around. Similar to the persistent Alien menace in the World of Avatar that couldn¡¯t be eradicated. Currently, as for being highly lethal, not really. They were still those mice that shun the light. But they were very annoying indeed. ¡°However, no World Breaker has acted amongst them so far. Compared to Senior Partners, we¡¯ve screened each World Breaker a bit, and most have been employed and given some mission assignments...¡± Treya was one of those who knew Tao Yu¡¯s ¡®true strength,¡¯ and she was quite confident in that. ¡°No World Breaker?¡± Tao Yu flicked the Coin again. Hmm, surely I didn¡¯t divine incorrectly. If someone has entered this world, would they carry such powerful Anti-Divination Tools? Then Tao Yu tried to locate their positions. ¡°Eh? Can¡¯t find them, indeed they¡¯re there, or is it some sort of Contract Pollution similar to last time?¡± Tao Yu thought about the Muddled Chaos that disrupted his Spirituality during Dream Spirit Contact, which was scattered directly by the pollution of the Evil Ghost¡¯s contract. Such chaos could indeed disturb Divination to some degree. Sure enough, can¡¯t trust it all... ¡°So, how can we lure them out?¡± Go out front, leave something in the back. Ting~ In the back, it seems just waiting by the Harkonnen would be sufficient. They would take the initiative to come! Or rather, they have already started to come... ¡°They¡¯re eyeing my Spice stockpile.¡± Tao Yu thought of that batch of unrefined ore still in precision processing and couldn¡¯t help feeling discontent. This is all my stuff, and yet it has caught others¡¯ attention. Even if the most valuable refined Spice were carried on his person by Tao Yu, wasn¡¯t unrefined ore just the future¡¯s refined Spice? Equally akin to Yuan Force. They deserve death... Chapter 579 ?Chapter 579: Chapter 514 The Secret of the Eight-Armed Vajra Chapter 579: Chapter 514 The Secret of the Eight-Armed Vajra The oppressive sandstorm swept through, ever since plummeting into the Abyss, the climate of Dune had become increasingly violent. The sporadic dust storms mixed with spice could shield many investigative methods, whether from the technological or the supernatural side. It was the perfect camouflage. ¡°Oh, this environment really sucks; I feel my throat being affected, and this could impact my artistic career.¡± A dark-skinned man with pale yellow hair, wearing black sunglasses, carrying seven knives on his back, with the character for ¡°Iron¡± representative of iron armor Sealing Techniques on his right shoulder, and the traces of bull¡¯s horns on his left cheek, was complaining in the howling wind with a rapping tone. ¡°If you keep talking, I think your throat will only get worse, ptui~ptui~¡± Another tall and burly figure, covering his tousled hair from the wind, seemed to dislike the environment too and spat out the sand that had gotten into his mouth. ¡°Not talking? What¡¯s the difference between that and being mute? ... Heaven gave us mouths to speak with, we can¡¯t just because the environment has changed, and... ptui~ptui~¡± Kirabi also began spitting out the sand in his mouth. This made the Shaman beside them feel speechless. These are the support forces you¡¯ve called for? Can we really rely on them? ¡°They have quite... cheerful personalities, but their strength is immense, and their teamwork is also remarkably in sync, plus they have some powerful moves in reserve,¡± Hope, with a face too delicate to be human, hesitated in her speech, apparently also getting a taste of sand. ¡°Why set out during a sandstorm? This sandstorm feels really nasty.¡± The Shaman also disliked this oppressive environment, he himself, a mighty World Breaker of the Floating City, who should be enjoying privileges, wondered why he had to suffer thus. With our strength out in the open, could we not just overwhelm them with our might? The Eight-Armed Vajra¡¯s victory over Shi Di was impressive, but together, surely we could easily overpower them. ¡°Because the High Priest told us that this is the time to set off,¡± Hope¡¯s tone remained unchanged. And after hearing ¡°Priest¡± from her mouth, the Shaman too held his tongue. The reason why our rebellion could still thrive under the Suns¡¯ intense suppression, the High Priest could be said to be the greatest contributor. This time, they used a formula for a potion that could enhance resistance to lightning, hiring the two of them to come here. With the Third Raikage and the Jinchuriki of the Two-Tails stationed in the village, the two of them together were considered the strongest combat force of the village. Although for this hire, Ai and Kirabi both felt something was not quite normal about their employers. But as ninjas, they didn¡¯t need to concern themselves with too much. Just complete the mission. Now, having similar intelligence, it was brought up for discussion. According to these Pioneers, the Village Hidden by Sand seemed to exist in this world, and there was news of the Hidden Mist Village as well. Could it be that people from Konoha had come? In circumstances where space and time were in disarray, the appearance of the God of Shinobi in the Abyss actually wasn¡¯t something unacceptable. Ninjas with the relevant Abyss intelligence were, after all, extremely capable of adapting. ¡°Perhaps, our most troublesome target this time is very strong and has numerous methods at his disposal, but what he is most skilled in should be the strength of his body. His physique has been tempered to the point where every part of his body is a weapon, hence the moniker ¡®Eight-Armed Vajra.¡¯ ¡°But he must also possess another strange method. Currently, it is assessed to be some kind of spatial ability that can drag both parties into a battlefield for a one-on-one duel, and then he overcomes his opponent with his formidable physicality.¡± Hope began to provide some related intelligence about Tao Yu, to facilitate these two powerful ninjas¡¯ analysis. With target intelligence in hand, a ninja¡¯s combat power could be further enhanced. And the intelligence currently held was a compilation and analysis of the multiple times Tao Yu had taken overt actions. Famous for his Gang Qi and Inner Strength, capable of shattering Gang Qi crystals with a single slap, it was enough to demonstrate his direct confrontation abilities. A body honed over time should be his most prized feature. Defeating Shi Di, although detailed battle reports were not obtained from Shi Di¡¯s side, they still gathered spoken accounts from onlookers. Both disappeared in a short span of time, and Shi Di was severely wounded afterward! This might be the effect of some Skill that forces a Duel, or even an Ability or Talent! Such powers were rare, but not unheard of. For instance, in the organization Hope belonged to, there was someone with an S-level ¡°[Duel]¡± Talent that could forcibly create a one-on-one combat environment and even receive enhancements to their own abilities. Having climbed to this level of power in two years, they would not underestimate their target. New and additional Talents were inevitable; gaining Authority for some reason was also not incomprehensible. Based on descriptions, the Ability should be more or less accurate. This, was their intelligence advantage! It allowed for targeted attacks... Chapter 580 ?Chapter 580: Chapter 515: Corresponding Profession Chapter 580: Chapter 515: Corresponding Profession ¡°Your intelligence capabilities are impressive indeed,¡± Shaman said, somewhat wistfully. ¡°After all, we share intelligence with the Thieves Guild, and unless I¡¯m mistaken, he must have attacked the Thieves Guild¡¯s headquarters multiple times.¡± Hope¡¯s tone remained flat, betraying no pride in uncovering such detailed intelligence, as if it were all to be expected. ¡°But his ability is quite troublesome too, actually involving space. With such advanced skills, could it be a Duel talent?¡± Shaman seemed a bit envious. A space ability! One can realize its rarity just by looking at the availability of spatial devices. Even Shaman, who came from Floating City, only managed to get a second-hand spatial storage device after advancing to a World Breaker. ... It¡¯s not a matter of money; such items are hard to buy regardless of wealth. And without sufficient power, unless it¡¯s a mechanical modification for ammunition, it shouldn¡¯t be used prematurely. For ordinary senior partners, possessing such an item is rather a risk. Before becoming a World Breaker, it would be better to use the cost to enhance one¡¯s strength. And yet, that guy could actually pull people into space! ¡°It sounds very much like a Duel, or a similar ability. ¡°Usually, maintaining physical space requires energy consumption, so he could probably only use it during combat. ¡°But indeed, as you said, it¡¯s very troublesome. Besides Ai and Kirabi being captured by him together, any of us alone could be defeated by his formidable physical strength.¡± Hope indeed had many sources of intelligence, and he had considerable knowledge about spatial abilities. It¡¯s like Grandmaster¡¯s Artistic Conception, Domain, Unity of Heaven and Man, and other spiritual abilities, eventually converging from different paths. Although there are many types of spatial abilities, it¡¯s also possible to infer one or two from them. They were all World Breaker level, with extremely strong comprehension and perception abilities, so they weren¡¯t overly shocked. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry too much. Such obvious destruction by itself actually indicates that the opponent¡¯s strength is limited and won¡¯t exceed our expectations. With what we¡¯ve prepared, it should be sufficient,¡± said Doran, who had been silent until now, appearing quite confident. Others might be terrified at the sight of a collapsing mountain and the remnants of battle. But for World Breakers, this is actually a testament to insufficient strength! ¡°Indeed, if he were truly beyond our capability to oppose, it would have been calm. Such a commotion, even damaging the outskirts of what will be our base, indeed suggests that he likely used his full strength.¡± Hope nodded in agreement with this assessment. ¡°What exactly are these preparations you speak of? I should be clear that if I think we can¡¯t handle it, I¡¯ll prioritize my own safety when the time comes,¡± Shaman said, unable to hold back any longer, as they moved closer to the breach in the sandstorm. Even though these spice-laden sandstorms greatly affect various perception abilities and devices, they might still be detected by ninjas scouting around. He hadn¡¯t known such specific intelligence before he left. It was clear they had only mentioned it at the last minute on purpose. At this moment, Doran and Hope exchanged a smile, ¡°The reason we¡¯re telling you only now is mainly because we didn¡¯t quite trust you. Relax, we aren¡¯t here to make ourselves uncomfortable. Here, take this. Even the Shaman, who had never seen Kirabi in action, stood beside them with a face full of shock. Seeing the converging wild energy, their hearts were shocked. In terms of energy magnitude, the seemingly ludicrous wandering singer was actually surpassing his own! Such an outright brute force attack, although clumsy, was also very tough to counter! Even without much finesse, it was still extremely troublesome. But thankfully, it was an ally... ¡°Be careful not to blow up the Spice warehouse!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Spice warehouse isn¡¯t in this direction, we¡¯re not about to make that kind of rookie mistake.¡± Hope had already positioned herself at the edge of the broken mountain, watching the serious-faced ninjas inside and a shark-faced man forming a gigantic water wall through large-scale Water Escape. A look of admiration appeared on her face. ¡°My earlier prediction was indeed correct, Kisame¡¯s chakra is incredibly robust. Though he seems just a Jonin, he has the potential of a Kage. However, this loose energy use, though seemingly grand, wouldn¡¯t possibly withstand the Tailed Beast Sphere!¡± Hope stood with her hands behind her back, unfazed by the unfolding events, as if everything was within her control. Chirp chirp~ The Tailed Beast Sphere gathered completed, and accompanied by a sharp sonorous whistle, it blasted forward. The pitch-black sphere came with an aura of death. This was indeed a true weapon of war! Instantly, the Ox Demon began gathering the second Tailed Beast Sphere without any gaps! ¡°Water Escape: Water Wall!¡± Kisame seriously formed hand seals, recklessly expending the chakra within his body. Given that the Village Hidden by Sand also existed in this world, the activity level of local chakra wasn¡¯t low, allowing Kisame to perform Ninjutsu unimpeded. In this arid desert climate, he still forcefully created a ¡®sea¡¯. A water wall, tens of meters high, erupted from the ground, directly blocking in front of the Tailed Beast Sphere, looking utterly spectacular. However, facing the highly concentrated energy of the Tailed Beast Sphere, the water wall was instantly pierced through, unable to slow it down even slightly! ¡°You should have directly attacked with the Water Dragon Bullet, that might have been more effective...¡± Tao Yu¡¯s voice reached Kisame¡¯s ears, followed by a half-hearted formation of a hand seal. Wood Release: Wood Dragon Technique! A dragon erupted from the earth, breaking through the water created by Kisame. With a mighty Dragon¡¯s Chant, it bit directly at the Tailed Beast Sphere, catching it in its jaws. While the sealing technique attached to the dragon held the Tailed Beast Sphere tightly preventing it from exploding, it also used brute force to push the sphere toward the direction of the mountain gap. This caused Hope, who had been standing with her hands behind her back, controlling everything, to show a slight change in expression. This was slightly different from the plan! ¡°She underestimated him; he got new abilities from somewhere else...¡± Hope¡¯s expression darkened as she made a judgement immediately. Ai and the transformed Kirabi were even more astonished. Wood Release?! But at that moment, it wasn¡¯t up to them to contemplate further, dealing with the incoming Wood Dragon was the priority. Kirabi knew best how strong the Tailed Beast Sphere of the Eight-Tails was... Chapter 581 ?Chapter 581: Chapter 516: The Big Fish Chapter 581: Chapter 516: The Big Fish The mystical Wooden Dragon had no scales on its body; instead, it seemed to be covered in a significant amount of slimy mucus, which added to its slippery and sinister feel. Yet its power was not the slightest bit compromised, the Tailed Beast Ball, terrifying in its destructive power, was caught in its jaws and sealed, then sent back! ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me!¡± Kirabi and the Eight-Tails, demonstrating perfect coordination, controlled the massive body of the Eight-Tails to actively meet the challenge head-on. While spitting out a second Tailed Beast Ball at the Wooden Dragon, he reached out to grab its neck. Wood Release: Wood Golem Technique! A figure even larger than the Wooden Dragon rose from the ground; the Wooden Dragon seemed to become part of it, encircling it. One palm of the Wood Golem reached out directly towards another Tailed Beast Ball from the Eight-Tails, while the other one grabbed its neck ahead of the Eight-Tails. ... At the same time, the Tailed Beast Ball held in the mouth of the Wooden Dragon spewed out. Boom~ Boom~ The two Tailed Beast Balls exploded instantaneously, creating a violent shock wave. The powerful gust of wind scattered the water barrier behind it as if a storm had formed. The gust of wind carried sand and stones, echoing through the U-shaped valley before bursting forth from the fissure. Doran, Hope, and the Shaman all looked disconcerted, raising their hands to block the fury of the hurricane. ¡°The destructive power and size have already exceeded ours by a lot! What kind of faulty intelligence is this?¡± The Shaman cursed. Although being large doesn¡¯t necessarily mean it¡¯s stronga?€¡±the Sandworm was much biggera?€¡± ¡®big¡¯ was indeed very troublesome a lot of the times! It was quite a surprise when the Eight-Tails, one of their own, showed up. But then the opponent just pulls out a Wooden Dragon and a Wood Golem, directly suppressing the Eight-Tails! ¡°It¡¯s Wood Release! It¡¯s that very Wood Release I¡¯ve told you about before! The opponent can actually use Wood Release? This is bad; it¡¯s a type of ability that counters Tailed Beasts!¡± Ai was full of worry at this moment, her eyes constantly searching, wanting to find the Caster. Only by taking out the Caster would they be able to break this situation in the most effective way! Wood Release: Deep Forest Emergence! As Ai had mentioned, once again a large number of vines broke through the soil, encircling the Eight-Tails with the help of the Wood Golem. Those tentacle-like creeping vines were unavoidable due to the massive size of the Eight-Tails! ¡°Found you!¡± Ai¡¯s timing in battle was incredibly keen, as lightning coursed through her body. She moved with terrifying speed, transforming into a bolt of lightning, charging straight towards Tao Yu, who had appeared on top of the Wood Golem¡¯s head! The vines along the way were effortlessly shattered as she charged through them. Her astonishing speed and strength caught Tao Yu¡¯s attention, causing her to look over and let out a light ¡°Huh.¡± ¡°Quite fast.¡± Suddenly, the surroundings drastically slowed down, as the flying sand and gravel seemed to float slowly in mid-air. The vines twisting towards the Eight-Tails also appeared to dance slowly. But even under such slow-motion, Ai¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t considered too slow. ¡°Why aren¡¯t they coming out? Isn¡¯t this enough...¡± While muttering, he took the Sword of Light and Shadow he had picked up from Freel¡¯s hand and slashed at random. The brilliant black radiance instantly engulfed Doran behind him; a World Breaker who hadn¡¯t even gotten to use his own abilities, died so obscurely. The continuous attacks of different styles, each displaying immense strength, almost made Shaman¡¯s eyeballs pop out. Holding the Fallen Blood in his hands was an awkward predicament, whether to use it or not. The opponent indeed excelled in physical combat, especially since just one strike managed to send the terrifyingly fast Ai flying into the mountains, unable to be pulled out. But his other abilities, which one was weak? The monstrous artillery attacks that caught his eye were blocked by a Wooden Dragon and a Wood Golem Technique in succession, and then entangled the friendly giant beast with vines. In a few moves, the largest artillery on their side was rendered useless. Facing Hope¡¯s targeted attacks, he simply used some substitute ability to dissolve them. He merely glanced and severed his own attack. The Chains of Heaven easily bound Doran, whose strength was no less than his own, and then with a flick of the sword, erased him. A World Breaker! Killed just like that?! He wanted to muster a smile and mention a misunderstanding, but looking at the opponent¡¯s indifferent eyes, he knew it would be hard to amicably walk away. ¡°Damned intelligence!¡± He had come here with great excitement to fire the first shot against the Suns and to make a fortune off Spice, only to find himself in a death trap! Watching the Chains of Heaven swarm towards him from the shadows, Shaman felt his scalp turn numb. He let a flurry of ¡®snowflakes¡¯ surround him, forming a protective barrier. As the Chains of Heaven approached, the ¡®snowflakes¡¯ rushed in, culminating in a series of explosive flashes. Even though the Chains of Heaven suffered no damage, they were still continuously blown away by the bursts, struggling and maneuvering through the gaps. It seemed the ¡®snowflake¡¯ explosions carried some mysterious power, making the Sealing Techniques nearly ineffective. But even so, Shaman could only gasp for air, barely surviving. As the Chains of Heaven penetrated through his thigh, he quickly followed in Doran¡¯s footsteps. Looking towards the slowly approaching figure holding the black light blade, Shaman was filled with dread. He was going to diea?€| ¡°Please, sir, lend a hand!¡± However, at that moment, Hope, who had only controlled the Hovering Cannon for a burst of attacks and then quickly utilized the jet device to gain altitude and distance, now cupped his hand towards the sky and spoke aloud. The next moment, a dazzling streak of lightning tore through the sky instantly and hit Tao Yu, turning him into a pool of Black Mud. The terrifying residual electricity that fell to the ground caused streaks of Thunder Serpent to scuttle across the surface, pulverizing everything they came across on the road. The vines from the Wood Release: Deep Forest Emergence were the first to burst open, pop~pop~continuously exploding, and with one strike, more than half were cleared. Merely watching the power of a single bolt of lightning, although its area of destruction seemed less than the Tailed Beast Ball, the pulverized ground and the directly ionized vines all attested to the terrifying nature of this sudden attack. Hmph~ Yet after the strike missed, the shadowy figure didn¡¯t show any intent to call out; he simply turned and left, transforming into a streak of lightning with incredible speed. But the next moment, he crashed into a shattered space ahead and appeared in a dark and somber world. ¡°Caught you...¡± Tao Yu toyed with the coin in his hand, floating above this dark world of churning black muck, his mouth corner curling into a smile as he looked down at the figure wrapped in blue light below. He flicked the coin up and then slipped it into his pocketa?€| Chapter 582 ?Chapter 582: Chapter 517 Home Advantage Chapter 582: Chapter 517 Home Advantage ¡°An interesting junior...¡± The figure shrouded in lightning seemed to have an indiscernible face. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill you, only because your life-saving methods are tricky; since you¡¯ve sought me out, you must have a way to seek death...¡± His body flickered continuously with thunder, ionizing all attempts of the black mud and tentacles to approach. Tao Yu, with the ability to wield the Yin Yang and the Five Elements Divine Thunder, could feel the formidable power of the opponent¡¯s lightning! In terms of the might of conventional Thunder Method, it definitely far surpassed his own, achieving a certain extremity in the path of thunder. A simple lightning strike was almost as powerful as his own Yin Yang and the Five Elements Divine Thunder. Even if not of Catastrophe Level, within World Breakers he was definitely a top-tier powerhouse, which would also hold a notable standing in the Floating City. His wild boasting wasn¡¯t out of arrogance; his strength was indeed formidable! ... An ordinary World Breaker probably couldn¡¯t withstand even one of his strikes. Had he previously retreated rather than finish him off because he perceived the bizarre life-saving ability as an inability to silence him? To forego the benefits of the Spice stocks, it seemed like his identity or the manner of his appearance was tied to some secret. The previous attack¡¯s lightning was very straightforward, making it hard to determine his identity from a single strike; perhaps his subsequent moves would have more distinctive features and recognizability. ¡°I don¡¯t believe I¡¯ve ever heard of someone like you coming over; a personal Teleportation Device?¡± Tao Yu asked with some curiosity. He had sufficient clearance from Treya to have a general understanding and wouldn¡¯t be kept in the dark. ¡°Ha, junior, you think you¡¯ve got me all figured out? I must admit, your spatial ability did catch me by surprise, seemingly using the entanglement of the Domain to lock onto the qi from my previous attack on you to capture me.¡± Even trapped within an Innate Barrier, the figure showed enough composure and easily deduced how Tao Yu had caught him. Certainly, in terms of insight or strength, he was not comparable to those few others who had come before. ¡°You¡¯d been hiding all along; it looks like if everything went smoothly, you might not have appeared at all. Are there those among them not trustworthy enough? A Shaman?¡± Tao Yu continued to counter-question. ¡°Hmph, I stopped using such trite interrogation tactics decades ago.¡± ¡°Then forget it, I can still find out by killing you.¡± Tao Yu thought of the uncleared situation outside and so did not prolong the conversation. Two figures, one handsome and the other enchanting, appeared beside Tao Yu. ¡°Boss, this guy seems very strong; should we capture him alive?¡± Medici looked provocatively at the figure dissolving the surrounding black mud with electric light. ¡°No need to be deliberate; dead is dead.¡± As Tao Yu¡¯s words fell, the entire Innate Barrier began a world-shaking transformation, activating an ancient Magic from the Era of the Gods, as endless gigantic tentacles sprang into the air. The terrible pressure made that seemingly ionizing lightning unable to keep up with its neutralization. Despite the ferocious cracks that appeared on the surface of each weighty tentacle, they forced the figure to begin transforming into a ray of light, weaving continuously between the tentacles. A thud~ ¡°What?¡± Almost at the same moment Teng Lianghong was surprised by how he got hit, Before he could struggle out of Scathach¡¯s lock, from the sea of black mud below and behind him, a giant tanuki erupted from the waves. This tanuki appeared bizarre, as if covered with eyes of varying sizes. Just one glance seemed capable of freezing the soul. An opened maw, as black as the Abyss, unfathomable! Ow~ Shukaku, assimilated by the black mud, swallowed the lightning figure in one gulp. After that, Shukaku¡¯s belly constantly deformed as if something was relentlessly impacting it from the inside, and the surface also began to spread with flickering electric light. But regardless of the changes, Shukaku successfully trapped the enemy securely without letting him out. As one after another black tadpole script crawled out from the black mud and entered Shukaku¡¯s body, The deformation on Shukaku¡¯s surface gradually lessened, the sparks of electricity dissipated, and the struggles within diminished just as much! ¡°Sealing Skills are indeed like a Cure-all Salve, they¡¯re worth a try for anything.¡± Shukaku itself had sealing abilities, and after being assimilated by the black mud and receiving the boost from Tao Yu¡¯s Sealing Skill, it was truly like adding wings to a tiger! In its own domain, it indeed was that convenient... ¡°I¡¯ll go out and clean up the battlefield; you all stay on your toes.¡± Although Tao Yu didn¡¯t believe there was any possibility for the enemy to break free, he wouldn¡¯t let his guard down. He then directly left the Innate Barrier, turned into a cloud¡¯s shadow, and looked down upon the valley below. At this time, the Shaman was still pinned in place by the Chains of Heaven, constantly cursing, ¡°...You bastard, you¡¯re not going to save me? You deserve to die! Is this your plan? Your intelligence?¡± The Shaman, raging impotently like one who had drunk fake wine, while the guy with the Hovering Cannon had somehow disappeared without a trace. ¡°Ran away after getting help, are they that cautious...¡± Tao Yu was somewhat surprised. That guy previously with the lightning embodiment, even if not at Catastrophe Level, was probably not far off. In the New Development Zone, even a little rich woman wouldn¡¯t be able to contend with such an enemy, and his persistence here must have been for some grand scheme. And that guy didn¡¯t even wait for backup before running? The coin was flipped and then fell, Tao Yu immediately targeted a direction and burst into acceleration. Relying solely on Wind Control for flight might not be as fast as those modified humans¡¯ jet propulsion method. But as long as one was willing to increase the energy expenditure, there were various ways to boost speed! He then turned into a shadow, spreading swiftly across the clouds at a high velocity. You hit me and think you can run? How can I allow that... Chapter 583 ?Chapter 583: Chapter 518 Dirty Things Chapter 583: Chapter 518 Dirty Things A high-speed figure slashed through the sky, leaving behind a distorted trail of air. At this moment, Hope¡¯s back had already deployed two propulsion devices, aggressively sucking in the air ahead and then accelerating and heating it before ejecting it from behind. The powerful thrust and output, combined with Hope¡¯s manageably overloaded mass, created terrifying speeds in the air, generating multiple Mach rings despite his poor aerodynamic abilities. Only after streaking across the sky did the sonic boom catch up. With power akin to a nuclear propulsion system, Hope possessed incredibly agile maneuvering abilities. Purely pursuing mechanical enhancement to become a World Breaker naturally had its advantages! Adding the earlier Hovering Cannon attacks and his cautious maneuvers, he had secured a prominent position within the Baixing State¡¯s Assassin¡¯s League. ... However, this operation, initially just a trial run, turned unexpectedly serious, casting a grave expression even on his usually impassive face. Even after calling for backup, when the backup¡¯s strike failed, he promptly decided to retreat! ¡°Teng Lianghong decided to leave after one strike, that means he doesn¡¯t want to delve deeper into this mission, he¡¯s not confident he can kill this guy! Damn it! How could that be?¡± After all, it¡¯s just a Pioneer who¡¯s been active for two years! To think that Teng Lianghong wasn¡¯t confident in defeating him? Facing Teng Lianghong, I wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to escape! Teng Lianghong was a contender for reaching the Catastrophe Level. In situations where a Catastrophe Level wouldn¡¯t intervene easily, Teng Lianghong can be considered as one of the most formidable forces during normal operations, even deserving Catastrophe Level VIP treatment! Ordinary World Breakers wouldn¡¯t last a single strike under Teng Lianghong. Yet he chose to withdraw immediately after striking. This situation left Hope with no delusions of luck! He simply ran after him. ¡°Eventually he seemed to have used that ¡®space ability¡¯ to actively bind Teng Lianghong, hoping Teng Lianghong would make a violent move once he thought his identity couldn¡¯t be hiddena?€|¡± But at that moment, the alarm in his eyes went off frantically. Before he could even react, the jet propulsion automatically adjusted slightly, causing him to tilt abruptly to the side, nearly crashing onto the desert below. Just as he was tilting, a long spear, flickering with black lightning, brushed by him and then plunged into the desert below. Psh~ The pitch-black spear entered the desert, splashing out a large swath of Black Mud, like a liquid. It stained a large area of the desert black, as if oil was gushing from underground! Then, from that oil-spraying blackened ground, countless black ribbons shot into the sky, weaving into a vast black net in mid-air, aiming to envelop the still-adjusting Hope! ¡°Damn it!¡± He believed that Lord Teng fleeing was certainly not due to being weaker than the opponent! At least, that was what he believed before Lord Teng was hung up and pulled out! But now, seeing Lord Teng who he relied on as a pillar being captured alive completely shattered his worldview! This was an actual capture... ¡°Catastrophe Level...¡± Hope¡¯s expression was strained, only this could possibly lead to the present situation! Perhaps only a very few top-level World Breakers could defeat Lord Teng. But to capture him alive, only a Catastrophe Level could possibly manage that! After seeing Teng Lianghong captured alive, Hope, who had been contemplating strategies, instantly lost all will to fight. He was thinking of exposing a flaw to lure the enemy into using that Duel Ability to pull him in, then at the crucial moment, he would use ¡°Fallen Blood¡± to activate the flesh within the polluted range. Not to turn defeat into victory per se, but there was still a chance to escape. But now, it was all over... Hope¡¯s face was filled with despair as he let the chains pierce through him. Feeling the self-destruct mechanism inside his body being unreasonably sealed, Hope also vaguely understood Lord Teng¡¯s current state. Ha... Wrong information kills people... Thinking back to before they set out, flaunting his intelligence sources, analyzing and strategizing on one hand and using Fallen Blood to counter physically powerful opponents on the other while also arranging for Lord Teng as a backup for any contingencies, it was supposed to be foolproof. But he ended up swallowing this bitter pill! Damn it! ¡°Shaman...¡± Fully armed, Treya, clad in knight¡¯s armor looking valiant, frowned slightly as she watched Shaman wrapped in vines, continuously cursing at the spot. When she had left the world of Rainforest 02, this guy and Cheng Yu were guarding the mining base. Cheng Yu had contacted her earlier; the base had been attacked, and Shaman had already gone out to look for the attackers. She had even said he was responsible, willing to take risks and venture out. And he ended up searching for the attackers here?! ¡°Embezzling, you deserve to die!¡± Quickly realizing this, a fierce look appeared on Treya¡¯s pretty face. Shaman¡¯s face, seeing Treya, turned equally despairing. It¡¯s over... What he had done was enough to drag down his family... Chapter 584 ?Chapter 584: Chapter 519: Gifts from Nature Chapter 584: Chapter 519: Gifts from Nature Shaman would accept the recruitment because the benefits provided were plentiful. However, he was also aware of the risks involved. It was just that he only needed to act covertly, and this time, he wanted to ambush the Spice warehouse, which had its advantages and a backup plan. As long as everything was done cleanly, he himself had a puppet marked with a seal running around the Rainforest, providing a solid alibi. Later on, he could continue to collect double the salary. But now that he was caught red-handed or captured alive, the situation was completely different, and the outcome awaiting him was going to be rather dismal... ¡°Fourth Raikage, Ai, Eight-Tails Jinchuriki...¡± Meanwhile, Yecang had already, along with Kisame, surrounded Ai, who had just been blasted into the mountain. ... The Eight-Tails Jinchuriki was still controlled by the peculiar wooden figures accompanied by the Tree Boundary. There wasn¡¯t much tumult at the scene anymore. Treya took out several shackles from her space equipment and threw them to Yecang. ¡°Put these on them, and let¡¯s wait for him to return.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yecang knew that Pioneers always had some strange items, and then, looking at the severely injured Ai, he said, ¡°Do it yourself, or shall I help?¡± ¡°Yecang...¡± Ai was also aware of the intelligence on Yecang, a top-tier fighter from the Village Hidden by Sand.@@@@ Thinking about his current predicament, he sighed as he looked back at the restrained Eight-Tails. Kirabi surely must have been restricted not to undo the Eight-Tails form and escape. His own pride in his speed had been utterly useless in front of that man. His indestructible body felt as fragile as a porcelain doll under just one strike from the adversary, with cracks all over his bones and many broken. Given his current state, facing the famous Yecang and several other Jonin around was simply degrading. Yet, blue electricity began to emerge from him as he sighed and said, ¡°Ai who does not surrender, come then, let¡¯s see just how capable the hero of the Village Hidden by Sand really is!¡± Treya, in her armored skirt, turned her attention to the commotion; ninjas, indeed natural combat material. And yet he was preparing to strike back under such circumstances! ¡°Stop struggling. You should know about Mr. Tao by now, he holds grudges. If you resist further, it could provoke him to retaliate against the Village Hidden by Clouds. You wouldn¡¯t want your village to suffer because of you.¡± While Yecang was a standard mission-oriented Ninja, he too knew how to hit Ai¡¯s weak spot. His words made Ai¡¯s expression stiffen. Despite having the Third Hokage and the Two-Tails Jinchuriki, the thought of that man¡¯s terrifying power made Ai¡¯s pain intensify. She quickly leaped to his side and warned him. Her genuine response without any pretense made Tao Yu give her a nod of approval. This cooperation was simply perfect. Seeing Treya, clad in a battle skirt looking gallant and formidable, Tao Yu also thought she looked quite adorable in that outfit and decided it might be good for her to wear it next time... However, upon hearing Tao Yu and Treya¡¯s conversation, Ai quickly said, ¡°Sir, the attack was all our fault! But I still beg you, save him, even if it costs my life!¡± ¡°Heh, do you think I¡¯d take your life directly if I wanted it?¡± Tao Yu scoffed, noting that Ai¡¯s temperament was much more fiery and straightforward compared to Rasa. In fact, this wasn¡¯t quite fitting for a Kage. Hearing Tao Yu¡¯s words, Ai was also momentarily stunned. Right, if he wanted to kill me now, it would merely be a matter of lifting a finger... ¡°I want Village Hidden by Clouds¡¯ allegiance, and also the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki. Of course, in exchange, I will ensure the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki¡¯s life.¡± Tao Yu laid out his conditions. But Treya urgently said, ¡°We have other ways to form alliances. Now with Sand Hidden Village and Village Hidden by Mist, another Shinobi Village isn¡¯t worth it, it¡¯s unnecessary!¡± Upon hearing Treya¡¯s words, Ai became panicky, fearing Tao Yu might retract his offer, ¡°I agree! I agree to everything! I¡¯m the Fourth Raikage; I can make this decision for the village!¡± Although Village Hidden by Clouds still had the Third Raikage. But once Ai made his stance clear, the situation was already decided. For a Shinobi Village, what¡¯s needed is a future and hope, just like how Chiyo and Ebizo from Sand Hidden Village didn¡¯t contradict Rasa¡¯s decision. This easily conceded Village Hidden by Clouds appeared even simpler. ¡°Remember they also have that ¡®Heaven-sent Technique¡¯? It¡¯s somewhat like a teleportation formation, though with significant restrictions and not as far as a Teleportation Device, but it should still hold some value.¡± However, he vaguely remembered that the ¡®Heaven-sent Technique¡¯ wasn¡¯t really a Space Ninjutsu but just purely brute-force high-speed transportation, and whether it could work outside the Ninja World was uncertain. Having not seen it before, it was hard to make a final judgment. Yet securing the Eight-Tails and the soon-to-be-acquired Two-Tails, plus some of Ai¡¯s Lightning Style changes, and among others, the forthcoming captives would yield Gold Coins and intelligence. This was at least a substantial gain. With what that so-called Lord Ten¡¯s abilities displayed, together with three World Breakers causing chaos, this would be enough to impress that rich young lady, enough even to clear past debts and leave a surplus! Thank Nature¡¯s bounty... Chapter 585 ?Chapter 585: I love you Chapter 585: I love you ¡°Really, it¡¯s nothing?¡± Treya looked at Tao Yu skeptically. The way his face paled after saving that person, it seemed like it was pretty serious. ¡°Really, it¡¯s nothing. I was just putting on a show, this guy isn¡¯t entirely dead.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words relieved Treya. Hearing this explanation, she could naturally infer that Tao Yu must have used some kind of Sealing Technique and later simply lifted the restriction. After all, Tao Yu had fully displayed his prowess in Sealing Techniques this time, which was no less formidable than his indestructible, dazzling aurora! No, it might even be stronger! ... Even though Treya had not witnessed the true strength of the Eight-Tails, the aftermath of the first wave of Tailed Beast Ball attack still left her heart palpitating. ¡°Now about these two, do you have any intelligence on them? He¡¯s quite strong, has command over the Thunder Method, and used an unknown method to bypass the teleportation restrictions.¡± Tao Yu pulled Teng Lianghong and Hope, who were bound with chains, down from the back of the Alien Dragon. Teng Lianghong had seen quite a few of his hidden cards. After asking some questions, he would need to be dealt with to see if he could possibly be exploited. This Thunder Method of his was indeed quite formidable. They both had all sorts of miscellaneous things on them. Unfortunately, he hadn¡¯t yet found anything useful for himself, but he could sell them off when the opportunity arose. However, it was necessary to exchange information with Treya first and then interrogate them in tandem with Dream Spirit Contact. ¡°Although I haven¡¯t seen him, based on your description and appearance, he should be a member of the Assassin¡¯s League active in Baixing State, and a top assassin at that, codenamed ¡®Shattered Star.''¡± Treya pointed at Hope. His Hovering Cannon, and the ability to fly, were quite distinctive. Moreover, because it was purely mechanical augmentation, he could change his appearance, this time taking on the identity of a World Breaker from Starshine City¡¯s mechanical augmentation side. Of course, it was also possible that the World Breaker had always been one of his disguises. Which is why Treya was unable to judge based solely on appearance. Capable of changing faces at will, possessing insidious Hovering Cannon attacks, the ability to evacuate quickly, and even optical camouflage. Although Hope belonged to the mechanical augmentation side, it seemed only natural that he had made a name for himself in assassination. In addition, Tao Yu could feel that his spiritual level was not weak either. He was not only protected by the Meditation Technique but also had some kind of module augmented by Yuan Force. ¡°Assassin¡¯s League? So this person must be from the Assassin¡¯s League as well. I know of the Thieves Guild; is the Assassin¡¯s League a similar organization?¡± Tao Yu actually had come across quite a lot of new information, but he had spent most of his time pioneering and had only skimmed through some materials. Naturally, he was unaware of the Assassin¡¯s League having not encountered them before. ¡°Somewhat. It¡¯s also a cross-city organization, more cohesive than the loosely organized Thieves Guild. They also cooperate on intelligence with the Thieves Guild and the Assassin¡¯s League places more emphasis on some ¡®practical¡¯ tasks...¡±@@@@ Treya¡¯s words made Tao Yu nod. The Thieves Guild was more like a platform, whereas the Assassin¡¯s League also seemed to be a platform but had a stronger control over its members. Treya then looked at Teng Lianghong, who was bound, with some hesitation, for he was completely sealed and didn¡¯t seem powerful at all. ¡°Are you sure he exceeded the limit?¡± ¡°What do you want to do? Give up, invading the master field of my spiritual power, how could you possibly manage it?¡± Teng Lianghong seemed to feel Tao Yu¡¯s attempt and was somewhat panicked. From his attitude, it seemed that Tao Yu¡¯s pressure was significant, yet indeed, he was successfully repelled. ¡°How did you come here?¡± Unable to truly integrate, Tao Yu frowned and took the initiative to ask. He wanted to use indirect Divination to judge the truth, thereby ensuring the validity of the information. ¡°The restriction of ability level is not without loopholes, I only lifted my physical flesh, transferred myself in an energy form and self-sealed to get here, risking danger. Very few people know this ability of mine, so there¡¯s no corresponding defense.¡± Teng Lianghong pondered for a moment and actually spoke up. After obviously conducting a ¡®soul search¡¯ on Hope and acquiring some information. This wasn¡¯t any crucial data, and actually, it could be deduced by elimination and some speculations. Although few people knew about his ability to self-seal his energy form and attach it to a host, it was still easy to associate it with himself after making a move, given some descriptions and his identity within the Assassin¡¯s League; therefore, there was no need for concealment. ¡°Eight-Armed Vajra Mr. Tao, your ability is tailor-made for assassination, you are a God-given assassin¡¯s physique! Hence, our Assassin¡¯s League is quite suited for your joining!¡± Not only did Teng Lianghong provide information, but he also began actively trying to save himself, incessantly and temptingly speaking. Even through Divination, Tao Yu could feel that the other party was sincere to some extent! However, not to mention that Divination isn¡¯t omnipotent, even if it were true, Tao Yu currently had no interest whatsoever. To have become a Catastrophe Level in two years, although he had become a powerhouse, releasing him would still be a significant risk with his combat methods potentially being exposed. At the very least, he needed to become stronger himself first. Spice, it was time to sell! ¡°I was planning to wait for that little wealthy girl to return from the Current World, then directly have her sell it here, but now it seems there¡¯s no need to wait. While the information here hasn¡¯t fermented, I¡¯ll go straight to the State Capital to sell, and then get my profession Deified...¡± As Tao Yu contemplated, his shadow had already begun to cover Teng Lianghong. Feeling the encroaching darkness, Teng Lianghong was alarmed and then kept saying, ¡°You¡¯re crazy! Capturing me alive holds greater value! You might even have the Assassin¡¯s League redeem me back... mmmph...¡± His mouth gradually became obstructed by the thickening Black Mud, leaving Teng Lianghong unable to speak, reduced to mere muffled noises. The entire human-shaped body covered with Black Mud twisted as if enveloped in tar, writhing continuously. Then the contours of the facial features gradually blurred, the raised parts of the body rounded out, and finally, everything quieted down. ¡°Spirituality is captured, another confirmation through Dream Spirit Contact should be problem-free.¡± Tao Yu sensed for a moment and nodded. However, Grazing was still a bit problematic because it wasn¡¯t the corresponding system; currently, he forcibly dissolved the opponent¡¯s flesh and soul, forming a spherical shape similar to characteristics, but indeed, it was difficult to utilize. ¡°It seems, indeed, waiting for the second Deification is needed...¡± As Tao Yu thought, he began Dream Spirit Contact again. Resisting fiercely while alive, dead he should at least be more compliant! As stream after stream of Memory Fragments flowed before his eyes, Tao Yu subsequently realized with some regret that this guy had even more security measures on him, and even after careful disassembly, only some rather mundane information was Spirit Contacted. ¡°Tch, what use is knowing your lifestyle habits, what a waste...¡± Chapter 586 ?Chapter 586: Chapter 521: Return to the Current World Chapter 586: Chapter 521: Return to the Current World ¡°Ah? Are you going back first?¡± Treya was somewhat surprised upon hearing Tao Yu¡¯s arrangements. ¡°Mm, this matter is quite troublesome. You can briefly explain it to the young miss when she returns.¡± Tao Yu hesitated for a moment but decided to explain a bit to Treya. She had asked for my help in understanding the Sword Canon of Mercy, so she would eventually grasp some things.@@@@ ¡°He is an important figure in the Assassin¡¯s League of Baixing State. He indeed exceeded the teleportation threshold and came over by possessing someone else and then self-sealing.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words made Treya¡¯s eyes widena?€¡±had he truly exceeded the threshold? ... After all this effort, it couldn¡¯t have been just by a little, right? That must mean he really is an important member of the Assassin¡¯s League! Such a formidable figure was captured alive by you?! Although the Assassin¡¯s League¡¯s overall strength is not as formidable as the Suns¡¯, in Baixing State, they still hold significant fame and status. They indeed have the need for such dirty work and are a perfect complement to the Thieves Guild. Resulting in powerful figures, who specifically came by avoiding detection, getting captured... The young miss herself couldn¡¯t manage this either! Or perhaps after self-sealing, he hasn¡¯t recovered quickly enough? But no matter what, just capturing Hope alone is quite astonishing. There are also a shaman and Eight-Tails, several World Breakers along with powerful nativesa?€¡±a truly luxurious lineup. ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. I will handle it. You don¡¯t need to worry about the specifics. Just return to the Current World with me, and don¡¯t talk about this to anyone other than the young miss.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words made Treya¡¯s eyes shimmer. She understood his intention. Was he worried that this guy still had powerful accomplices? Tao Yu asking Treya to return with him was just a precaution. Normally, with one¡¯s own presence also disrupting the divination, the covert forces that cannot directly confront the Suns would not dare to act recklesslya?€¡±who knows if it might be another trap? ¡°There are a few potential troubles but not many, it seems that the matter of Feng Te¡¯s death has passed. It¡¯s just unknown if they found anything, blaming me without any reason was too much.¡± He had always made others take the blame, this time being wrongly accused himself made Tao Yu feel somewhat aggrieved. However, Feng Te himself was also a World Breaker, capable of fabricating that kind of scene and still appearing so calm and composed; the power of the person who acted alone was not weak, counting the backing powers, he might still be unable to cope with them now. ¡°So, it¡¯s still about power...¡± Tao Yu, who had thought his Catastrophe Level capability was sufficient, suddenly felt uneasy again. The Decaron family also had a Catastrophe Level powerhouse sitting guard, the opposition would surely be at least around the same level. By this time, Treya should have successfully returned from meditation and came knocking on the door. ¡°Shall we go together?¡± Tao Yu had told her, they came to sell goods. Aside from over two tons of refined Spice, Tao Yu also painstakingly sealed more than thirty tons of raw product into scrolls. The raw product itself didn¡¯t have much practical use, perhaps only absorbing some Yuan Force and providing a bit of stimulation. But now, with a share of refined Spice available, selling to the powers in the State Capital to see if they could find other methods of refinement was indeed necessary. Currently, the refinement of Spices depended entirely on the machines left by the Harkonnen family. But to increase production, Tao Yu felt that the possibility of finding methods in the State Capital was higher. Just like the counterfeit Gold Pounds, the State Capital already had a fairly mature industrial chain, something Starshine City could not compare with. This was also why Tao Yu brought the raw Spice and felt confident about selling it together! ¡°Mm, let¡¯s not bother two masters with one matter, let¡¯s go to the Wanhuo Chamber of Commerce.¡± Tao Yu pondered for a moment. It wasn¡¯t that he trusted the Wanhuo Chamber of Commerce very much, if the profit was big enough, he felt that such a chamber wouldn¡¯t have much credibility. But at least in the State Capital, or in Baixing State, the scale of the Wanhuo Chamber of Commerce surpassed Starshine Company¡¯s inter-city large-scale business groups, it was indeed a safer choice. It was just a matter of being pressed down on price. ¡°Spice has been out for a while now, I estimate that Wanhuo Chamber of Commerce has already gotten some samples. Stuff that can prolong life is always in high demand.¡± Treya analyzed and spoke. Tao Yu agreed with this as well, whether it was the Blood Orchids they had begun to try cultivating or the Spice, the effect on lifespan wasn¡¯t significant and required long-term use to be apparent. But even so, there were many who were willing to use it long-term! Not all systems and abilities could bring longevity and similar methods of life-extension usually had limits, this was an additional option that wouldn¡¯t suffer from lack of demand... Otherwise, Tao Yu wouldn¡¯t be confident in bringing these goods back to complete the second phase of his Deification in his professiona?€| Chapter 587 ?Chapter 587: Chapter 522: A Hundred Million Dollar Deal Chapter 587: Chapter 522: A Hundred Million Dollar Deal ¡°This is ¡®Spice,¡¯ which seems to be a recently developed item by Starshine City. If you have any, Sir, our Chamber of Commerce will buy it without any limit.¡± Even here at the Wanhuo Chamber of Commerce branch in the suburban area of the Suns¡¯ settlement, that manager with a beauty mark at the corner of her mouth could accurately identify the origin of the ¡®Spice.¡¯ It is evident that the Wanhuo Chamber of Commerce, the leading commerce association in Baixing State that stretches across cities, has a profound foundation. Wearing the title of number one in Baixing State brings many conveniences and benefits to the Wanhuo Chamber of Commerce. Thinking about what to sell or buy, this chamber of commerce comes to mind first, continuously vacuuming up various resources. Once trading volume increases, even if profits are pushed lower, the income can still far exceed that of other chambers of commerce. Moreover, profits might not be that low after all! ¡°Does your chamber of commerce buy this kind of ¡®rough¡¯ product?¡± Tao Yu then took out a rough sample. ... Still, it was this manager, who seemed somewhat surprised at the sample. She then pinched it with her fingers, rubbed it a bit, and a faint blue glow emerged in her eyes. She also brought it to her nose and sniffed. ¡°This indeed seems to be a ¡®rough¡¯ product. It appears that the ¡®Spice¡¯ is extracted from this, with very peculiar impurities that seem to be some kind of insect excretion? The refinement ratio is likely between ten to one and twelve to one, but specialized techniques are needed...¡± Following that, the beautiful manager, with a somewhat unusual expression on her face, said to Tao Yu, ¡°Did you find a ¡®Spice¡¯ mine, Sir? I wonder how much you have and what the yield is.¡± From the fluctuating frequency of her breathing, one could tell that the manager had seemingly sensed something, appearing somewhat excited. This could be a huge deal! ¡°Do you have that kind of authority?¡± Tao Yu also asked very directly. He acknowledged that the manager had good qualities and a good appraisal method. But no matter what, this was just a branch in the suburbs, and even when buying Skills in the past, some had to be temporarily called in from other places. ¡°If the amount is not much...¡± ¡°A business deal worth hundreds of millions.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words brought a blush to the manager¡¯s pretty face, but she still covertly glanced at Treya next to her and then lowered her head to ponder for a moment before sighing. ¡°This indeed exceeds my authority. However, I, Xiao Hong, will apply for a representative to come over for Sir. May I have the honor to add a contact method with you, Sir, to facilitate future communication?¡± ... With a swoosh~ Accompanied by the sound of cutting through the air, Tao Yu saw a figure who was speeding on a sliding board and landed on the second-floor balcony from the window. Pale-faced and beardless, his features were above average, and his specific age was indiscernible. He wore a well-fitted Wanhuo Chamber of Commerce uniform. ¡°I am Chu Men, head of the purchasing department of the chamber, and I apologize for the haste in my arrival, which may seem presumptuous. Please excuse me, esteemed guest.¡± Tao Yu sized up Chu Men, feeling a slight sense of threat from the man. Certainly not just an ordinary World Breaker! He might not be at Catastrophe Level yet, but his strength was likely no less than that of Teng Lianghong! No wonder he belongs to such a super chamber of commerce that spans citiesa?€¡±the strength of a purchasing department head is this exceptional. Moreover, he arrived so promptly, likely indicating he¡¯s not the ¡®only person in charge.¡¯ Will your chamber purchase it? If the price is right, I¡¯ll sell it all at once.¡± Tao Yu hoped to sell off the unrefined spices as well in a bundle deal to get enough money. ¡°We can purchase this time around, and we can study it well, but refining itself is time-consuming and laborious, so for the price... one-twentieth,¡± said Chu Men, knowing Tao Yu¡¯s intention and not objecting, as he was also interested in maintaining a long-term business relationship. For the Wanhuo Chamber of Commerce, they pursued a diversity of product categories, and to some extent, they could even accept a loss in the first business transaction. ¡°Deal!¡± Tao Yu revealed a slight smile, satisfied that he didn¡¯t have to sell off all the spoils of war. The price of the spices was already enough. Now backed by the reputation of the Suns family, the Wanhuo Chamber of Commerce itself valued credibility. A transaction worth hundreds of millions was significant and could even influence the short-term liquidity in the New Development Zone. But at least the current scale of this deal wasn¡¯t enough to tempt them into any foul play, not to mention the Suns had Catastrophe Level assets, which would affect the chamber¡¯s reputation; it was completely not worth it! Besides, long-term cooperation was mutually beneficial. After confirming his identity again and even completing a connection with the Suns, which earned the backing of the young rich woman, Chu Men then paid Tao Yu a fifty million Yuan Force deposit in advance, and upon seeing Tao Yu taking out scrolls one by one from the Corpse Hiding Mirror, he was quite surprised. ¡°You carry it directly on you?¡± he questioned. He had thought Tao Yu was just testing the waters, and it was quite rare for someone to carry goods worth hundreds of millions directly on their person to sell. Was he that bold?! If one could obtain a return of hundreds of millions by killing someone, even a World Breaker would certainly face a sneak attack. Even with Chu Men¡¯s own strength, if others knew, he too might be clubbed from behind! ¡°People wouldn¡¯t expect it,¡± Tao Yu replied nonchalantly as he made a Hand Seal and released one of the scrolls, taking out a portion of the spice. ¡°Inspect the goods first. Then, do you want me to open the rest here, or shall I hand over the scrolls to you so you can find a place to do it yourself?¡± Upon observing Tao Yu¡¯s method of retrieval of goods, Chu Men¡¯s interest was piqued; he picked up the Sealing Scroll, weighed it, and then inserted it into his own storage device to check for spatial interference. Then his eyes lit up as he said, ¡°Mr. Tao, I¡¯m intrigued by this one-time storage method. How much would it cost?¡± A Sealing Skill with minimal spatial disturbance that could be inserted into other Space Equipment was a true asset for transport! ¡°These scrolls are made from plant fragments unique to a certain region, with limited production. As for cost, using them myself incurs no cost, but selling them depends on the quantity,¡± Tao Yu explained. The price was ultimately determined by production capacity and demand, much like how one might talk about the cost of an aircraft carrier. But in reality, if you exceed the production capacity, no amount of money can keep the cost of a single vessel from skyrocketing. The same was true for Sealing Scrolls. He had enough for personal use, and the Shinobi Village could manage small-scale use. However, large-scale production was not sustainable. It was like producing hydrogen gas via the reaction of metals and acid in a laboratory scenario, but on an industrial scale, that approach would result in significant losses. Chu Men, being from the Wanhuo Chamber of Commerce, immediately understood the implication in Tao Yu¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit regretful. ¡°Well, I hope there will be other opportunities for cooperation. This is our chamber¡¯s VIP card; Mr. Tao, you can seek some everyday assistance at our branches in the future...¡± Young and a potential stock! Worth investing ina?€| ¡°` Chapter 588 ?Chapter 588: Chapter 523 Deification Profession Chapter 588: Chapter 523 Deification Profession ¡°Finally, it¡¯s enough!¡± Tao Yu, looking at his own reserve of over one hundred million Yuan Force, felt quite excited as well. Carrying a vast amount of Yuan Force, he immediately returned to his station with Treya. ¡°I need to retreat to the training room for a bit.¡± ¡°Oh, alright.¡± At this moment, Treya also felt a bit out of touch with reality, always feeling as if she couldn¡¯t keep up with the updates. The last time, this guy was borrowers money from her. And just after a short while, he was already dealing with hundreds of millions! Moreover, these were all his spoils of war, which he had full discretion over! For a moment, Treya also felt lost. ... Just like his strength, his improvement was unreasonable... ... The training room at the Suns¡¯ station was actually quite simple too, as there weren¡¯t many people here before, and the demand wasn¡¯t high. But at least, it was much sturdier than Tao Yu¡¯s own room. Preventing any accidents when undergoing Deification. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the specific direction of Deification. Should I just consume it all and try it out? Maybe it will aid digestion and not go to waste.¡± Tao Yu directly took out several Skills. He could be certain for the moment that he wouldn¡¯t die from eating a Skill, but because of the unassimilated raw feeling and conflicts, pushing too far might instead lead to a reduction in strength due to not being able to utilize and control the power properly. Like a person wielding a weapon that surpasses their ability to handle. But since he had decided to undergo a second Deification, he was ready to take the risk! ¡°Although I can only choose one Path for the time being, I wonder if there will be any merging phenomena.¡± Tao Yu felt uncertain. He had merged many Skills of his own, and both the Witch Path and the Red Priest Path were also adjacent. ¡°Then I¡¯ll choose the ¡®Shepherd¡¯ Path!¡± Shepherds have the ability to ¡®Graze¡¯, holding the potential to wield multiple abilities at once. If he really couldn¡¯t handle the impact of Sequence Two Angel from the other two professions, he could just expel the trait and temporarily treat it as a grazing target to cope with it, so he wouldn¡¯t actually experience a reduction in strength. Here we go! He morphed into a black shadow, wrapping all three Angel Traits within, then instantly merged them into his body. ¡°It¡¯s so intense...¡± The terrifying sense of conflict, as if it was about to tear him apart. However, what¡¯s slightly unfortunate at the moment is that these Shadow Soldiers are still merely in form, the most ordinary of soldiers. I need to capture more souls to create stronger soldiers. ¡°Perfect!¡± Even though his digestion hadn¡¯t improved much yet, the mere performance now allowed Tao Yu to feel a distinct and delightful qualitative change. Facing someone at Teng Lianghong¡¯s level again, the power gathered from combining with the Shadow Soldiers is enough to instantly overpower him! ¡°Natural control and Profane Words are still a bit awkward to use, but deploying them preemptively isn¡¯t a problem!¡± The Red Priest¡¯s Sequence Two is the Weather Mage, who controls the climate, using the Force of Nature as ¡®soldiers¡¯! The Witch Path¡¯s Sequence Two is the Witch of Calamity, also provoking the Force of Nature, triggering landslides and tsunamis. Both of these, when combined under the guidance of the Elder of Profanity, although still somewhat clumsy, Tao Yu could vaguely feel the power even under the suppression of the World Will in the Current World. He had the potential to cause massive destruction to the State Capital instantly! ¡°I¡¯m just clumsy at controlling it, which could potentially harm both others and myself, but after all, the trait has already been integrated, this...¡± Tao Yu lifted his hand slightly, feeling as if each gesture could induce landslides and earth splits! This was the true might of Natural Power! But at the same time, he had never felt as insignificant as he did now. Even though the energy within him, with the new addition of Eight-Tails and the augmentation of Black Mud within the Innate Barrier, was not weak, it paled in comparison to the true Natural Power that was being leveraged. A simple sandstorm, a single volcanic eruption, a single typhoon, the total energy contained within each one, if calculated using the familiar measure of TNT, was up to a billion tons! ¡°If I were to punch now, I might die.¡± Tao Yu felt a strange sense of this leveraging power. It was as if he was standing on an explosives warehouse, holding a can of gasoline and a lighter... Moreover, he found that now, after assimilating his three great occupational ranks, he had somehow linked back to the original Longevity Secret. Although in terms of scale, the Longevity Secret was quite small for his current level of strength. Due to its connection with Yin Yang and the Five Elements and communicating with nature, it had experienced a bizarre rise with the reciprocal nourishment. Yet due to the Innate Demonic Body and a series of peculiar abilities and Black Mud, it had skewed towards a darker side. ¡°I need self-control, restraint... huh, I probably shouldn¡¯t have been so reckless to start with...¡± Tao Yu carefully regulated his breath for quite a while before he finally exhaled slowly. Swallowing the traits of Sequence Two of three great professions in one go was indeed a bit rash. But if given another chance... Clang clang clang~ Chains jingled, the Chains of Heaven moving about his body, visible and then not. It wasn¡¯t a self-Sealing Technique, just a convenience for control. To prevent him from accidentally summoning too much Natural Power and injuring himself... Chapter 589 ?Chapter 589: Chapter 524: Might as Well Do Nothing Chapter 589: Chapter 524: Might as Well Do Nothing Layers of distorted mirror spaces folded, like a reflection of the world, and then all snapped back into place, re-entering the Main World. The training room¡¯s reflection that had been folded by the mirror spaces realigned with the Current World, and such a grand disturbance hadn¡¯t affected the training room in the slightest! Clattering~ A series of chain sounds merged into Tao Yu¡¯s skin. ¡°Sequence 2 is still a bit tricky, too much debt.¡± Moving from Sequence 4 straight to Sequence 2 in one breath was already a big jump, not to mention I hadn¡¯t even finished digesting the previous advances. This leap was too much. It was only because I had Mental Immunity that I hadn¡¯t kicked the bucket like anyone else would have. The reason why I directly integrated the extraordinary traits in advance was to see if Deification would expedite the digestion process. ... Clearly, it didn¡¯t. ¡°But actually, this sort of potential is greater, if this time the Deification spent hundreds of millions just to complete the digestion, then in the long run, it would seem like a lossa?€|¡± Just like forming my own new system of Primordial Source, then integrating three professions into one through a career treea?€¡±benefiting thrice from a single act of Deification, truly accomplishing the integration of my personal system. Moreover, the immediate feedback of some power overflow has already proven the potential within! Human-shaped catastrophe, no big deal! ¡°Even if using them is a bit uncomfortable now, the improvement is still obvious, and abilities like Grazing, Mirror World, Legion¡¯s Strength, and Weakness Amplification haven¡¯t been affected too much in their enhancement and applicationa?€|¡± Tao Yu self-assessed for a moment, and the most affected areas turned out to be two. One was that although the vigor, energy, and spirit stats had dramatically increased, my previously smooth control had become very rough. What used to be a holistic increase across the board could now, due to some internal conflicts, only be utilized to about twice the level of before. Further improvement would likely require completion of both roles and digestion. The other was the Weather Mage and Witch of Calamity, two types of abilities with completely different activation methods, but the same purpose of leveraging Natural Power. They must be locked during regular times to prevent accidental overflow. ¡°Now, if I disregard collateral damage and risk to myself, I should be able to achieve destruction on the scale of Sun Guangyao¡¯s aftershocks last time!¡± Tao Yu felt somewhat exhilarated. Previously, I could barely step into the Catastrophe Level, even having a tough fight with Teng Lianghong, the top World Breaker. But now, not to mention facing Teng Lianghong, I could probably achieve instant kill results even against the previous me if I went all out! ¡°Mm, actually, even now, if I went all out, I could instantlya?€|¡± Tao Yu didn¡¯t know whether to cry or laugh. It was just like dominoes! For a moment, Tao Yu even felt envious, wondering if there were any more such lucky individuals... ¡°The rats in the dark should be jumping out by now, right? Can I be a bit more unrestrained in the State Capital?¡± Catching a top-tier World Breaker could do this, imagine if he could catch several of the Catastrophe Level. ¡°Hiss~¡± ¡°But the number of slots for the Catastrophe Level might not be as plentiful as the World Breakers, and the proportion of power that can be augmented might not necessarily be higher. Yet, if the number is greater, the burden of implanting the Demonic Species is smaller. There needs to be some trade-off here...¡± Tao Yu pondered in his heart, with the current quota of Legion¡¯s Strength lying before him, needing to increase with his own power enhancement, and the combination of High-Cost Cards and low-cost cards also needed his consideration. Looking at it now, Teng Lianghong¡¯s cost-effectiveness was actually quite good. His strength was not bad, the threat was small, and the number he could accommodate was also considerable... However, his own strength would increase, and if he caught the Catastrophe Level beforehand, the number could naturally go up later. Sooner or later, the cost-effectiveness of his Legion¡¯s Strength would become the best at the Catastrophe Level, right? And if there was no grudge, he honestly didn¡¯t like to kill the innocents indiscriminately. ¡°Moreover, my Fundamental Longevity Technique with its multiple Artistic Conceptions has made me extremely adaptable and proficient at simulating various abilities, aside from a very few special forces. My augmentation of the Shadow soldiers¡¯ powers will not be inefficient...¡± Tao Yu once again felt the capability of Deification. This enhancement could be said to be exceptionally fitting for him! He reabsorbed Teng Lianghong¡¯s Shadow soldier into the shadows, and Tao Yu tapped his arm as if lost in thought. ¡°Damn, the force that framed me last time still hasn¡¯t shown its face. I have no idea who they are, and now with my identity with the Suns, I can¡¯t cause too much trouble here...¡± Then, he clenched his fist and knocked on his palm. Time to switch outfits. Head to places like the Thieves Guild to gather information. Originally there was a minimum of five days interval before returning, might as well use the time... ¡°` Chapter 590 ?Chapter 590: Chapter 525 Substitute Chapter 590: Chapter 525 Substitute ¡°You seem to have changed a bit...¡± Treya said with some surprise after seeing Tao Yu come out of the training room. Tao Yu originally had very good looks, and after completing the ¡°Innate Demonic Body¡± and the Dao Heart Demon Seed, he gained a somewhat softer temperament. Furthermore, his return from the Witch Path in the Mysterious World brought added charm, making him appear even more handsome than before. Now having achieved a triple occupation, level 2 Angel, and completed the Deification with Primordial Source, he even had something called ¡®Witch of Calamity¡¯ within him. Even though he tried to conceal it, Tao Yu gave Treya a sense of ¡®mystery¡¯. He seemed more charming and more attractive than before. ¡°Having gained so much Yuan Force, of course I am different.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words made Treya roll her eyes at him. ... ¡°So you can use up all the Yuan Force in one go, you broke through the bottleneck, right?¡± Hearing that, Tao Yu did not refute. The Cultivation Technique brought inspiration at critical moments, and hurling thousands of times the Yuan Force at it in a short period could indeed increase the chances of a breakthrough. He just assumed it was so, as it was not easy to explain. ¡°I still need to stabilize it; you go have fun by yourself these few days.¡± ¡°What do you mean, ¡®have fun by yourself.''¡± Treya was not some rich Succubus mistress, she was somewhat shy. After grabbing some Chu Fa reports prepared by State Capital Intelligence, Tao Yu also took them into his room, then began setting up simple ritual Magic. It mainly included shielding and ¡®do not disturb¡¯ signs, and if someone entered, he would know. Tao Yu could change his appearance and used Anti-Divination, his essential skills in switching identities were still there. With just a slight twist of his face, he changed into Feng Te¡¯s appearance and also put on a mask. ¡°His abilities could almost be demonstrated to about fifty percent, should be enough to pass as him.¡± Because of some basic information from Dream Spirit Contact, Tao Yu felt that stirring up some trouble temporarily would not be a big issue. The other party¡¯s communication device was also in his possession, and its covert language was replicated along with divination and codes, so even if someone came to contact, there wouldn¡¯t be any major problems. Since he hadn¡¯t found the person who had framed him last time, he naturally started by approaching the Assassin¡¯s League first. ¡°The Assassin¡¯s League and the Thieves Guild have a partnership, their intelligence channels aren¡¯t few, but if infiltration fails, it fails. It¡¯s not likely that the boss of the Assassin¡¯s League would personally be in command, right?¡± Tao Yu felt more confident after the recent advancements. The Assassin¡¯s League was strong, with the person in charge in Baixing State having even assassinated those of Catastrophe Level! This was certainly a remarkable record. Had it been before his Deification, he would indeed still have been trembling with fear. After all, at that time he was merely a rookie who had just stepped over the threshold of Catastrophe Level. But now, even if he couldn¡¯t win, self-protection should not be a problem. To put it plainly, even if he really encountered their leader, it wasn¡¯t like there was no way out! ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s see if there¡¯s been any major events recently...¡± ¡°For now, it doesn¡¯t concern me; the matter arising from Feng Te¡¯s death will likely quiet down for a while. That¡¯s about it, I¡¯ll go to the Thieves Guild to see if there¡¯s any covert information...¡± Tao Yu casually tossed the intelligence aside and then his entire being transformed into a shadow and rapidly disappeared within the room. Only leaving a slime-like dark shadow presiding over the ceremony he had arranged to prevent anyone from entering... ... ¡°The State Capital is indeed large and indeed different...¡± Sitting on the railcar heading towards the city center, Tao Yu watched the scenery move backwards outside the window, his face also showing a hint of emotion. Inside Starshine City¡¯s Inner City, there was no public transportation. But the basic railcars in White Star City, however, covered almost every district, including stations near the suburbs where the Suns reside. However, the minimum ticket price of 10 Yuan Force was not cheap for average Pioneers in the suburbs. About half of the car was empty. White Star City is divided into seven rings, with the prosperity decreasing layer by layer outward. The area where the Suns reside had high-polluting factories and low-tier living in the Outer Ring Area, somewhat similar to Starshine¡¯s Outer City but with considerably better conditions. As the railcar continued towards the center of the city, Tao Yu could noticeably perceive the changes in architectural style outside the window, almost feeling a distinct difference in each ring. Transforming from the suburb¡¯s old and dilapidated ordinary buildings into a forest of skyscrapers made of steel, and as they moved deeper, these buildings slowly took on a more sci-fi aesthetic. Sleek shapes, metallic surfaces. In terms of aesthetics, compared to the completely unruly architectural style of Starshine Inner City, it was somewhat more ¡®normal¡¯. ¡®Next station, Flowerbed Street...¡¯ As the station announcement played, Tao Yu stepped off the railcar as the doors opened. And nearly a third of the people on the car chose this station to disembark. Flowerbed Street was one of the bustling streets in White Star City, primarily commercial and entertainment-focused, located within the Fourth Ring area. Alighting from the car, one could see variously dressed women of different sizes holding signs to attract customers at the side. Maids, catgirls, bunny girlsa?€¡±you name it, mechanical aesthetic alterations and some alien species also occasionally appeared. Dining, gambling, and entertainmenta?€¡±all kinds of signs were present, quite comprehensive. It even gave Tao Yu a sense of being in a modern, bustling commercial street, with a very high foot traffic. A sense of Akihabara plus pedestrian street. At the station, Tao Yu could see that the railcar coming from the opposite direction also had many people alighting. ¡°Each ring is distinguished by the ring roads, but there isn¡¯t much obvious check or blockage. Actually, the ticket price itself acts as an intangible threshold and barrier.¡± Tao Yu sighed softly; for instance, considering the kind of income his parents had, a hard day¡¯s work wouldn¡¯t be enough to buy even the cheapest ticket, so naturally, they couldn¡¯t come directly by railcar. Reliant only on walking, given White Star City¡¯s scale, the distance itself completed the isolation. ¡°Just this street alone has more entertainment venues than all those combined in Starshine Inner City...¡± Tao Yu just glanced around a few times, fitting for the State Capital, perhaps. But his visit here wasn¡¯t for leisure. The Thieves Guild of White Star City located here, and compared to the secretive nature in Starshine City, here, it was almost semi-publicly operating a Pachinko parlora?€| Chapter 591 ?Chapter 591: Chapter 526: On Account Chapter 591: Chapter 526: On Account The bustling crowd moved through the streets. The oppressive atmosphere of the Abyss was lessened, replaced with the liveliness of a modern city. The neon lights on both sides of the street completely dispelled the dreary sky overhead, resembling the Sleepless City. ¡°Sir, interested in learning more? Our machines are famously rewarding, and many of our regulars can¡¯t stop praising them.¡± Tao Yu arrived in front of a pachinko parlor named ¡®Chaotic Era¡¯. Before entering, a beautiful woman wearing a black deep V swimsuit and genuine bunny ears approached him. The deep V swimsuit was a bit tight, causing noticeable indentations next to the orbs, and a teardrop mole at the corner of her eye added a touch of allure; her appeal was quite extraordinary. ... Through the transparent glass facing the street, one could see rows of people sitting in front of machines, each fully engrossed and showing different expressions. A glance was enough to tell that the machines were loaded with Yuan Force metal. Being able to boldly display so much Yuan Force metal without fear of theft or robbery also proved the strength of this establishment. ¡°Hmm, Miss Zhixin is still so diligent, coming out to pull in customers herself,¡± Tao Yu remarked, sniffing the faint scent of perfume in a raspy voice. Then, he removed the mask from his face, revealing the visage of Teng Lianghong beneath. In appearance, demeanor, and even ability, he matched perfectly. Lin Zhixin, the local head of the Thieves¡¯ Guild, failed to notice any flaw. However, seeing ¡°Teng Lianghong,¡± her coquettish smile briefly faltered before she chuckled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Teng to visit after such a while, please come inside.¡± Then, Lin Zhixin made a welcoming gesture and led Tao Yu to the busy workroom of the pachinko parlor with a catlike walk. Inside the hall filled with pachinko machines, everyone¡¯s attention was fixed on the machines in front of them, oblivious to any movement behind. Tao Yu casually followed behind Lin Zhixin, appearing very natural, as if he was a regular. Using Teng Lianghong¡¯s Dream Spirit Contact, it was simple to obtain routine information from the Thieves¡¯ Guild. How to communicate, what attitudes to demonstrate, and some basic knowledge were already understood. Lin Zhixin was a powerful World Breaker and the head of the State Capital¡¯s Thieves¡¯ Guild. She was also rumored to be the mistress of a local bigwig, which is why the Thieves¡¯ Guild was nearly semi-public in the State Capital. Ordinarily, buying regular information could be done directly at the front desk of the pachinko parlor where betting cards were sold. The Thieves¡¯ Guild would return a portion of the betting cards to the clients as a bonus. The better the business of the pachinko machines, the better. However, purchasing information directly from Lin Zhixin required certain qualifications. As the number four figure in the Assassin¡¯s League, Teng Lianghong clearly qualified, and the Assassin¡¯s League was tightly integrated with the Thieves¡¯ Guild. Tasks that no one took were often passed on to the Assassin¡¯s League. Likewise, they reserved some high-quality tasks for the Assassin¡¯s League. But the two groups were non-subordinate, merely allies with closely entangled interests. He quickly followed up on her words with a question, ¡°Oh, is the Inspector still around?¡± Tao Yu was well aware that the palpitations from before were still vividly memorable to him, most likely a Catastrophe Level! Not every Inspector was of Catastrophe Level, but those in the second district likely were. They were probably responsible for overseeing the area where the Decaron family incident occurred. ¡°Yes, but Feng Te¡¯s death isn¡¯t related to him, likely framed opportunistically; it was just bad timing.¡± ¡°Who framed him? Do you know?¡± At this point, Tao Yu casually asked. Gathering his own intelligence, casually inquiring about a few adversaries to see if there was any value to exploit wouldn¡¯t seem abrupt! ¡°I haven¡¯t looked into specifics, but only two or three families with the motive and power to do so are at odds with the Decaron family. Why, is the Assassin¡¯s League considering hiring external help? Was his strength great?¡± Lin Zhixin¡¯s beautiful eyes shifted, somewhat surprisedly inquiring. ¡°He was indeed very strong; I wasn¡¯t able to kill him with one strike.¡± Tao Yu did not go into detail, didn¡¯t mention any lack of confidence, and then waving it off as himself leaving; as a professional intelligence operative, she would have her own assumptions and judgments. ¡°You didn¡¯t kill him with one strike? Were you not confident in killing him?¡± Lin Zhixin voiced her astonishment. ¡°He¡¯s only had his Talent awakened for two yearsa?€|¡± To become a World Breaker in only two years, coming from a rather ordinary family background, must surely be a combination of fortuitous encounters and the backing of influential figures. Ability, luck, support from the influentiala?€¡±none could be missing! Ordinary World Breakers couldn¡¯t withstand a strike from Teng Lianghong, and even if they did, it wouldn¡¯t make him doubt his ability to kill. It must be so, to avoid blowing his cover, thus he had to let go. ¡°You¡¯re probably too cautious; surviving one strike doesn¡¯t mean he can escape your assassination.¡± Lin Zhixin still seemed somewhat skeptical, but Teng Lianghong was indeed known for his cautiousness, and his recent major actions being stable was also typical. ¡°The forces that killed Feng Te before, mainly among the Heaven Water Wu Family, Fire Ox Yue Family, and Maple Leaf Familya?€¡±these three forces. Likely it was someone with power similar to mine who acted, crafted the scene, and left before the Inspector arrived.¡± Lin Zhixin then shared some conjectures based on the intelligence they had gathered. ¡°This intelligence comes at a cost, ha, directly billed to your account.¡± ¡°Sure, add a few more items as well, all on the accounta?€|¡± Such good fortune was naturally something Tao Yu wouldn¡¯t shy away from. The Assassin¡¯s League and the Thieves¡¯ Guild shared common roots; coming this way for some help was only naturala?€| Chapter 592 ?Chapter 592: Chapter 527 Suspicious Chapter 592: Chapter 527 Suspicious ¡°They seem to have a good relationship, even allowing for credit.¡± Tao Yu left the Thieves¡¯ Guild and put his mask back on. This mask, also scavenged from Teng Lianghong, was a little gem with protection against detection and both mental and physical defense. Quite suited for the identity of a masked assassin. Or one might say the gear he was wearing was actually Teng Lianghong¡¯s. After completing the modifications to his appearance and borrowing almost half of Yuan Force with Legion¡¯s Strength, coupled with the original scent of the clothes, except for the risk of being recognized due to different essence, the disguise was already quite thorough. ¡°As for the suspects, naturally, I¡¯ll pay a visit to each.¡± Tao Yu was not one for pleasantries. That¡¯s just how brazen we in the Assassin¡¯s League are! ... Before, Teng Lianghong had wanted to invite me to join, even praising me as a natural-born assassin of divine caliber. And now here I ama?€| part of ita?€| ... ¡°Now I don¡¯t have good control over my strength, it¡¯s better not to confront Catastrophe Level opponents lightly. However, dealing with World Breakers should be a breeze.¡± Tao Yu recalled the map of White Star City and then planned a route in his mind. In White Star City, there were ¡®Inspectors¡¯ who would immediately act to stop and apprehend anyone likely to cause significant damage to White Star City. The extent of damage deemed significant was about on par with Starshine City, likely equivalent to the full force of a typical World Breaker. Inspectors usually were top-tier World Breakers, serving in this difficult volunteer position and often rotating shifts. In a few critical areas, there were even Catastrophe Level ¡®Inspectors.¡¯ Like the one who had come to tail me last time. In Starshine City, there¡¯s usually only one stationed permanently beneath the Floating City¡¯s observation tower. But White Star City¡¯s urban area is much bigger than both the Inner and Outer City of Starshine combined, so ¡®Inspectors¡¯ are divided by districts. ¡°The Wu family from Tianshui is also in the Second Ring Area; there might be a Catastrophe Level Inspector there, and with a multitude of experts in the core areas, I¡¯ll put them off for later, to use as a method of elimination.¡± The first choice Tao Yu made was the Fire Bull Yue Family. There was no special reason, except that he had happened to come across news of the family¡¯s young mistress breaking off several engagements. When the Yue Family suffered an attack at such a time, the first suspect would naturally be the jilted Gu Family. Even if someone noticed something amiss and rooted it out, it would still be the handiwork of the Assassin¡¯s Leaguea?€| ... Tianxing District lies within the Third Ring and is one of White Star City¡¯s business centers, unlike Flowerbed Street, which caters more to general entertainment and leisure. Talking numbers, even if the Yue Family can¡¯t compete with the Suns, they aren¡¯t much behind the last few families of the Starshine Twelve Families. In the Starshine Floating City, they¡¯re considered quite a powerful clan.¡± With this thought, Tao Yu felt a sense of melancholy. The Starshine Twelve Families of the Floating City! How unattainable these forces and levels once seemed! In the past, to take out Han Ya, one would have to prepare arduously to avoid being targeted. Yet, the family Han Ya belonged to probably wasn¡¯t even a match for the Yue Family! The entire family seemed to have only one Catastrophe-level member. In the Starshine Inner City, such a family could draw reverence from the big players there, even a dog from that household! Indeed, White Star City was truly eclectic. These lofty families could also have down-to-earth buildings as their residences. But such high-level families undoubtedly possessed far-from-ordinary reach. ¡°The Suns are already a colossus capable of independently developing the New Development Zone. Although the Yue Family is not at that level, having sentries all around seems quite normal...¡± After quickly going through his thoughts internally, Tao Yu faced the man with a calm demeanor, ¡°I¡¯ve only heard of the Fire Bull Yue Family and saw some news recently. I was just curious as I was passing by.¡± Having said this, Tao Yu paused for a moment before asking in return, ¡°May I ask if you are with the Yue Family? This is the Tianxing District, surely you don¡¯t have authority over such a broad area?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a reason why I approached you out of so many passing by.¡± The ¡®passerby¡¯ with the vigilant look did not relax at Tao Yu¡¯s words. Instead, he pulled out a tablet and casually tapped it a few times, and a series of surveillance feeds appeared. The angle of the surveillance was clearly from a high-altitude perspective, likely taken from a drone. It showed all of Tao Yu¡¯s movements since he descended from the orbital car and entered the Tianxing area. Apparently connected to an AI system, the data had been filtered and movement predictions had been made. The label ¡®suspicious target¡¯ was then marked. There were clearly more than one drone in the sky, and nearly everyone who entered the Tianxing Area might have been monitored and pre-judged by their drones with AI recognition, receiving various labels. And Tao Yu¡¯s determined walking route had been directly annotated with ¡®suspicious¡¯... Chapter 593 ?Chapter 593: Chapter 528: Can¡¯t Keep Up with the Version Chapter 593: Chapter 528: Can¡¯t Keep Up with the Version ¡°It¡¯s indeed completely different from Starshine City...¡± Tao Yu looked at the images displayed on the tablet before him and felt a trace of admiration in his heart. There weren¡¯t many surveilled areas in the Inner City of Starshine, and the official networked surveillance only existed in certain special places. In the city, as long as a murder was cleanly executed, it posed no problem. As long as one kept a low profile and didn¡¯t attract the attention of the Inspector, it was fine. And in the Inner City of Starshine, where only World Breakers could soar above the rest, the Inspector was an invincible entity of the highest order. This was a matter of habitual cognitive dissonance. In reality, White Star City didn¡¯t have much surveillance either, and even seemed to have even fewer cameras than the Inner City of Starshine! ... But the scarcity of surveillance in public areas was one thing; when these powerful Pioneer forces gathered, they would have their own comprehensive ¡®access control system¡¯! The entire Fire Bull Breeding and Cultivation Company seemed, on the surface, to only have those visibly impressive mechanical security guards. But in reality, it covered nearly the entire Tianxing district! A complete system of drone surveillance, paired with AI screening. It might seem like many people passed by every day, but in reality, each and every one of them had already been vetted. ¡°What? Just because your company flagged me, that makes me suspicious?¡± Tao Yu asked again after watching the fast-forwarded playback of the footage. ¡°So I¡¯m here just to ask the gentleman to cooperate and remove his mask, please. If it¡¯s a misunderstanding, I will naturally apologize.¡± The voice of the ¡®passerby¡¯ with a vigilant tone sounded very formulaic, as if it was the most natural thing in the world! ¡°I think that is something only the Security Team has the authority to do.¡± Under the mask was Teng Lianghong¡¯s face, and who knows if the Yue Family had his information? But as soon as Tao Yu finished speaking, the other party took out a badge direct from his chest, and he really was from the Security Team! Yue Tao, member of the third squad of the Tianxing District Security Team. Wow... ¡°Even if it¡¯s the Security Team, does that mean they can do whatever they want without any reason?¡± Tao Yu seemed somewhat speechless. Yue Tao also appeared somewhat impatient and didn¡¯t want to continue this tug of war. Instead, he spoke into the walkie-talkie on his shoulder, ¡°There¡¯s a suspicious character here, send over an arrest warrant.¡± ¡®Send over¡¯a?€¡±the certainty in his tone fully reflected the Yue Family¡¯s influence in this jurisdiction. And almost as soon as Yue Tao had finished speaking, several drones flew in from various directions, surrounding the area. Over at Fire Bull Breeding and Cultivation Company¡¯s building, three security guards with mechanical enhancements started walking this way.@@@@ The passersby nearby immediately cleared out an area, alertly taking detours in other directions. Some people cast additional glances, but no one lingered! ¡°Would it suffice to remove the mask?¡± Tao Yu¡¯s tone gradually softened. I just came to check the place out, and I haven¡¯t done anything yeta?€¡±this really is an injustice. In terms of aura, slightly inferior only to Teng Lianghong. With the strength to dispatch regular World Breakers in an instant, and means of controlling the area, indeed fit for the role of Inspector. As the figure that dyed the streets with an evening glow, using the fiery red of the dusk to limit the surroundings, seemed to be controlling potential destruction, Tao Yu directly removed his mask. ¡°The audacious one is you!¡± ¡°Teng Lianghong?!¡± The figure enshrouded in the fiery red mist, whose presence cast a sunset glow over the vicinity, changed color. It appeared he instantly recognized Tao Yu¡¯s ¡°identity¡±! Then he saw ¡°Teng Lianghong¡± change into a blue streak of light that shot up into the heavens, charging straight at him! With the Legion¡¯s Strength, Tao Yu could summon almost half of Teng Lianghong¡¯s power to augment himself. But that was only an augmentation! It¡¯s not the only ability he could use! Tao Yu¡¯s own abilities wouldn¡¯t be suppressed in the slightest! Even though he would be careful with his methods, maintaining the ruse of Teng Lianghong¡¯s identity, but as someone who had already mastered the Thunder Method Artistic Conception and possessed such a weapon as the Yin Yang and the Five Elements Divine Thunder, mimicking many of Teng Lianghong¡¯s techniques with his own body was effortless. While the red twilight enveloped the vicinity, several Thunder Prisons also sealed off the area. Tao Yu did not wish to challenge the authority of White Star City, so he would inevitably control any excess effects and damage. As long as the impact wasn¡¯t too extensive, with the Yue Family having instigated things, a fight was just a fight, and leaving afterwards shouldn¡¯t lead to anyone coming after him. Well, even if they did investigate, it wouldn¡¯t matter. The deeds of Teng Lianghong would fall upon the Assassin¡¯s League... Boom~ The heavens were illuminated by thunder, tearing through the Inspector¡¯s fiery red Shield. At the same time, Tao Yu did not forget to mutter, ¡°The old man only took a couple of extra glances, and you question me so, I endured and endured, until I could no longer bear it!¡± Five bolts of lightning, like whips, shot out from Tao Yu¡¯s hands, their tricky angles and lightning-fast speed instantly scattered the defense around the figure, hurling the Inspector, Yue Yun, to the ground. Despite the repression and protection over the surroundings, and the inherent limits set by the World Will, even the robust concrete ground now sported a crater several meters in radius, with cracks spreading out from it. Yue Yun lay within, his clothes scorched black, hair standing on end and emitting wisps of smoke, appearing extremely disheveled. However, as both sides intentionally controlled their power fluctuations, it didn¡¯t cause too much collateral damage; only the blast of wind swept through, shattering a few streetlights within the Thunder Prison and bursting a fire hydrant. High-pressure water sprayed out... And after giving the Inspector a thrashing, Tao Yu didn¡¯t proceed to capitalize on his victory. For he had already felt a seemingly indifferent gaze sweep over him from within the building, carrying a hint of warning. There was a Catastrophe Level from the Yue Family stationed in this building, and a strong one at that! Yet, he did not seem to have any intention to intervene, allowing a family Inspector of not insignificant status to be taught a lesson. ¡°Humph, I¡¯ll give you face today; don¡¯t be so overbearing in the future, it¡¯s too much.¡± Tao Yu put the mask back on as he landed. As he said this, his gaze was fixed on the building, not sparing the disheveled Inspector more than a glance. Then, he brushed off his sleeves and walked away. ¡°Clean this place up, don¡¯t drag me into it afterward.¡± With that, he walked through the sprinkling water from the hydrant and quickly disappeared... Chapter 594 ?Chapter 594: Chapter 529 Yue Family Chapter 594: Chapter 529 Yue Family The ¡°Fire Bull Breeding and Cultivation Company¡± building covered a vast area. Yet, on the many stories high rooftop of this building was an entirely different scene. With green plants, artificial hills, streams, and small paths through woods, the setting was quite serene. The environment resembled Lin Garden, starkly contrasted from the bustling streets hundreds of meters below. Here, there were also several courtyard ensembles in various styles. In one such courtyard, covered in vines with a slight touch of castle architecture, The Inspector, still emanating a blue smoke and with hair standing on end, looked somewhat awkwardly ahead and lowered his head to say, ¡°Uncle Ancestor, I have been incompetent, and I have brought shame upon our family.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily a disgrace. Teng Lianghong has a renowned reputation, innately much stronger than you, and from what I observe, he¡¯s nearly crossing that threshold.¡± The white-haired middle-aged man was leisurely watering some plants, his tone calm, Apparently not much concerned about the issue. ... ¡°He¡¯s about to break through?¡± Yue Yun said with some doubts. He also possessed the potential to break through to the Catastrophe Level, but this was no simple feat. Talent, ability, and state of mind imposed multiple constraints, and even with continual investment of the Yuan Force, breaking these marginal effects was difficult. At this point, merely Yuan Force really was of little use, serving only as a slight aid. ¡°There¡¯s no exact boundary for the Catastrophe Level, but from what I sensed from his Thunder Prison ability, he¡¯s just about touched it, and his capability to preserve his life isn¡¯t weak. Don¡¯t provoke him carelessly.¡± The white-haired middle-aged man still seemed quite unperturbed. Given the other¡¯s recent demonstration of strength, he was still confident he could suppress it. Yet, a being about to enter the Catastrophe Level, especially one skilled in preservation and assassination, should not be deeply offended. Battles between Catastrophe Levels in the Current World are rare; not holding back can provoke backlash from the World Will, which would be too much for both parties, not to mention the inherent devastating power of a Catastrophe Level. An instant could vaporize one¡¯s home, and even if the opponent was killed afterward, the loss to the family would be unbearable. This was the fundamental relationship of mutual deterrence among Catastrophe Levels. Moreover, the Assassin¡¯s League had no particular enmity with the family and could even collaborate. ¡°But his coming this time might well be with hostile intentions, possibly hired by the Gu Family or the Decaron Family to embarrass us.¡± Yue Yun¡¯s face was still stained with black marks, somewhat resentful. ¡°What you need to do now is quickly assimilate the bestowed blessing, be favored by Holy Light, and become a preparatory Holy Maiden, which is very rare in all of Baixing State. Once the blessings are fully assimilated, your old ancestor here will personally accompany you to the Nephite Realm.¡± Ancestor Patriarch Yue spoke with a pleasant expression. The family also had another Catastrophe Level powerhouse stationed in the Abyss, and Yue Yun, with his gradual mastery of techniques and resource investments, would eventually step into that rank as well. But they could only maintain the status quo, which wasn¡¯t very effective in enhancing the family¡¯s strength. If they couldn¡¯t surpass themselves in the future and just managed to maintain the family business, the family might face some troubles if something unexpected happened to him as it did with the ancient ghosts. But Yue Bing was different! During the tests conducted by the delegation from the Nephite Realm, she unusually demonstrated a high affinity with Holy Light and subsequently used the Heart of the World to successfully activate a top-level Holy Light talent, becoming a preparatory Holy Maiden of the Luminous Divine Court of the Nephite Realm. And the Power of the Holy Light was an efficient method to combat the demons within the Abyss. Once cultivated, it would bring substantial rewards to the family, and centering around her, there was even a chance to become a top-tier family! Such future hopes for the family had to follow her will. ¡°Bing ¡®er knows, but Uncle¡¯s battle made Bing ¡®er restless, I always felt that there was an extremely cold and ominous force within that thunder.¡± Yue Bing thus explained the reason for her proactive visit. ¡°Cold and ominous? Within the thunder?¡± Ancestor Patriarch Yue appeared quite surprised. That magnificent heavenly thunder inherently had a strong restraint against evil beings and was a quite orthodox power. Even though Teng Lianghong was from the Assassin¡¯s League, and his methods were indeed quite dark, his abilities shouldn¡¯t have been like that. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I am sure. Although the other party hid it well, I always feel that those thunders contained something evil.¡± A white radiance seemed to flicker in Yue Bing¡¯s eyes. ¡°Could it be followers of the Evil God?¡± Yue Yun spoke up at this point. If it was confirmed to be followers of the Evil God, then reporting directly to the City Council would definitely bring top-tier strong ones to handle the matter. ¡°It doesn¡¯t quite seem like followers of the Evil God, but I can¡¯t be surea?€|¡± Yue Bing appeared a bit hesitant this time. Her ability to discern followers of the Evil God was quite precise. She could feel that underneath that thunder, there seemed to be an intense aura of misfortune and corruption, yet these auras lacked the uncontrollable and chaotic sense typical of the followers of the Evil Goda?€| Chapter 595 ?Chapter 595: Chapter 530: Probing Chapter 595: Chapter 530: Probing While members of the Yue Family were engaged in a succinct discussion, Tao Yu had already arrived at his new destination. In the Tianxing District, like the Yue Family, there was a notably outstanding ¡®Starfire Mercenary Corps¡¯, which specialized in various tasks like protective escort and Abyss exploration. Their reputation was good, and with a World Breaker in residence, their task completion rate was high, ranking them among the best within mercenary groups of this level. The headquarters of the ¡®Starfire Mercenary Corps¡¯ was located inside an office building in the Tianxing District, renting two floors of the building, which were not any less impressive than the Yue Family¡¯s headquarters. ¡®Ding Dong~¡¯ Accompanied by the arrival of the elevator, Tao Yu reached the ¡®Starfire Mercenary Corps¡¯ reception on the 32nd floor of the office building. The 32nd and 33rd floors were both occupied by the Starfire Mercenary Corps, but only the 32nd floor had an elevator entrance; to go to the 33rd floor, one would need to ascend from the 32nd floor. Upon opening the door, one could see a simple and clean reception hall, with no lavish decorations or attractive receptionists. ... But this minimalist style conveyed a sense of efficiency, and the sight of several buzz-cut youths in standard combat attire standing straight here added a layer of reliability. There were already several people dressed differently sitting in the area, listening to a buzz-cut young man explaining something with a tablet in hand. It seemed they were all potential clients. Currently, it was probably just a discussion about intentions, without having delved into the specifics of the tasks. The fact that several clients were visiting at the same time to inquire about their services actually spoke to the good reputation of this mercenary corps. Upon seeing the elevator open and another client appear, a buzz-cut young man took the initiative to come over. Tao Yu, meanwhile, stretched out his finger and pressed his facemask, speaking in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m looking for a secret hire.¡± When the young man saw Tao Yu¡¯s finger gesture on the mask, and heard his words, he paused slightly and then politely said, ¡°Please follow me, sir.¡± Tao Yu did not remove his mask, simply following behind the man like a regular, entering a room to the side. After entering, the buzz-cut young man did not ask any questions, but directly opened a closet inside and made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture. Tao Yu smoothly stepped into the closet, descending like an elevator to a room on the 31st floor. According to memories easily retrievable from Teng Lianghong, this Starfire Mercenary Corps was the Assassin¡¯s League¡¯s overt power within White Star City. Theoretically, the Starfire Mercenary Corps was directly under the Assassin¡¯s League, but indeed, they strictly conducted legitimate mercenary business and only provided the Assassin¡¯s League with good ¡®gatekeeping¡¯ services. The spaces emptied by a few small companies on the 31st floor, using partition methods, were where the Assassin¡¯s League discussed business! As soon as he descended, Tao Yu followed Teng Lianghong¡¯s habit and removed the mask from his face, casually saying to a figure beside him, ¡°Mr. ¡®World Breaker,¡¯ Lord Teng has returned and would like to see you.¡± Almost in sync with his words, the door opened by itself, followed by a voice with a metallic friction to it, ¡°Teng is back, making quite a fuss. This doesn¡¯t seem like you...¡± Tao Yu, not standing on ceremony, waved A-San away and took the initiative to push the door open, closing it behind him. He then said in an easygoing tone, ¡°What fuss are you referring to?¡± The room had no windows, yet it wasn¡¯t stuffy, only about ten square meters, with half the wall lined with bookshelves and the other half a liquor cabinet, the floor covered with a patterned carpet. A metallic figure, looking a bit like an automaton, lounged on a specially reinforced reclining chair, flipping through a book. One might assume by the scent of books in the air that he had been reading some profound classic. However, the title on the page he hadn¡¯t yet put down read ¡°The Innocent Female President Fell for Me.¡± Given his earnest page-turning, the contrast was quite marked. Tao Yu, without hesitation, took a bottle of Teng Lianghong¡¯s favorite wine from the liquor cabinet, casually popped the cap, and poured it into a glass. He then sniffed it at the nose while perceiving the information and took a slight sip. A rich fruity aroma mixed with a hint of alcohol spread inside him, causing a tingling and numbing sensation. ¡°Not many bottles left, you¡¯re always wreaking havoc on my collection.¡± Perhaps because Tao Yu had touched his treasured collection, ¡®World Breaker¡¯ put down his book and also took a glass for Tao Yu to fill up. Teng Lianghong was a hopeful for breaking through to Catastrophe Level, holding the fourth position, and being older than ¡®World Breaker,¡¯ who had helped him considerably when he first came from another state, the relationship between them wasn¡¯t too distant. However, even so, Tao Yu could sense that this ¡®World Breaker,¡¯ who had been reading, was scrutinizing him. The Assassin¡¯s League would certainly have precautions against impersonation and disguise. Taking a small sip himself, World Breaker finally spoke up, ¡°Was the Harkonnen Family tough to handle? Hit and run?¡± Teng Lianghong was quite cautious, and for him to hit the Harkonnens and then immediately retreat, later clashing with the Yue Family here, was indeed unusual behavior... Chapter 596 ?Chapter 596: Chapter 531: The Alt Account Takes Over Chapter 596: Chapter 531: The Alt Account Takes Over ¡°Damn, that ¡®Eight-Armed Vajra¡¯ sure has some strong survival skills, just to be safe, it¡¯s better to be cautious. I went to seek out that intimate lady for some insights, and it seems that the Yue Family has dealt with him before. I was pondering on that when the Yue juniors caught me and wouldn¡¯t let goa?€|¡± Tao Yu said with a laugh, pausing before continuing, ¡°Of course, this was also a good chance to test out what I¡¯ve learned. It can¡¯t hurt to try when it falls into your lap.¡± ¡°Ha-ha, I had a feeling that your Thunder Prison had changed. Your control over the finer details has stabilized quite a bit. To be able to teach Yue Yun a lesson without making a scene, you must have also crossed that threshold.¡± Stratagems involved a few probing sentences beforehand, typical for their kind of profession. After knowing Teng Lianghong for so long, how could he not be familiar with his aura? ... The previous Thunder Prison was definitely his; even though it appeared to have changed, becoming more delicate and seemingly having gained a touch of softness, wasn¡¯t it natural for him to have gained strength after having a breakthrough? The core framework was something he couldn¡¯t possibly mistake.@@@@ ¡°I guess so, the New Development Zone in Starshine City has got something.¡± Tao Yu vaguely mentioned, even with a good relationship, he couldn¡¯t reveal everything, and Stratagem did not press further. ¡°What do you have in mind right now? The old guy from the Yue Family recognized you as well.¡± ¡°They were at fault first, so it doesn¡¯t matter much. However, I think that if the Yue Family was behind the previous attack, it might be worthwhile to make some contact with them, unless the client has some objections.¡± Tao Yu didn¡¯t know the reason behind the Assassin¡¯s League¡¯s involvement in Starshine City¡¯s New Development Zone, or the client. But he couldn¡¯t simply ask such straightforward questions; he had to be more circuitous. If Stratagem picked up on anything, he¡¯d just drag him into his Innate Barrier and ditch the disguise. If nothing was noticed, he¡¯d keep probing until the whole picture was slowly pieced together. ¡°The main forces of the Gundy Family are in Starshine, and they don¡¯t have much influence in the State Capital.¡± Tao Yu almost directly revealed who was pulling the strings behind the scenes and was inwardly pleased, but his intuition warned him straight away about the trap in those words. He then showed a hint of surprise, ¡°Gundy? Nice try probing me.¡± The Gundy Family ranked seventh among the twelve families of Starshine and often showed animosity toward the Suns. If not for that intuitive misgiving, Tao Yu might have followed the lead given to him. Then Stratagem would have gotten the information he wanted without making a sound! A seemingly casual remark had a very high cost-effectiveness! Sensing the presence he had encountered in the Tianxing District before, Stratagem had already confirmed his identity, yet he still risked probing, which was quite unexpected. ¡°Ha-ha, sorry about that. You often test me like that too.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t be bothered with you.¡± Tao Yu downed his beloved bottle of wine in one go and then wiped his mouth, making a smacking sound. The taste was really good, and it even had the effect of revitalizing Qi-Blood, not to mention it wasn¡¯t cheap. ¡°That¡¯s a loss.¡± Seeing Tao Yu find an excuse to finish the wine, Stratagem seemed a bit heartbroken, but then added, ¡°It¡¯s indeed likely that the Yue Family was behind the Decaron incident. It seems they are currently focused on the Gu Family, but the more they appear to be, the more suspicious they become and they certainly have the motive. If we could indeed meet, perhaps I could eliminate this hidden threat in one fell swoop. However, with Hope¡¯s squad dead, there probably aren¡¯t any suitable people to use over there for a while; even fishing for information is tricky. There are a few contacts at the Senior Partner level, but Tao Yu also won¡¯t actively reach out for now. For someone like Teng Lianghong, it¡¯s normal for subordinates not to know what their superior is up to! ¡°It¡¯s just too bad I still don¡¯t know who exactly the client is, but on the contrary, it has ruled out the Gundy Family. It should be one of the Starshine twelve clans instead, with the Xing Family being a probable suspect.¡± But since nothing is completely certain yet, Tao Yu won¡¯t jump to conclusions; otherwise, it would be interesting the moment a mistake slips out and everything falls apart. Even though the Gundy Family didn¡¯t hire the Assassin¡¯s League, they still count as an opposing force. ¡°On the Decaron Family¡¯s side, the Assassin¡¯s League will have someone issue a friendly reminder. For the Yue Family, I will go over there and give them a heads-up before switching back to my original identity and waiting for the Decaron Family to visit with surprisea?€|¡± Meanwhile, Tao Yu also thought about something the special troop had mentioned offhandedly. The current focus of the Yue Family is a saintess in waiting? The Nephite Realm... Regarding the Nephite Realm, Tao Yu knew some information; it¡¯s the world Sun Shiqing had mentioned before where magic originated from. It is similar to the Current World, already captured by the Abyss but not yet fallen. It¡¯s on the same level as the Current World and Earth, with explorers venturing deep into the Abyss. The difference is, the Nephite Realm has always had a complete system of cultivation; it is a powerful world that even possesses Divine Spirits. Unlike the Current World¡¯s Conceptual Gods that are manifestations of the World Will, the Divine Spirits of the Nephite Realm have their own autonomy. Fighting against the Abyss and delving into it are both guided by the Divine Spirits of the Nephite Realm. However, there have been accounts of the Divine Spirits perishing. For now, they can be considered as allies on the grand scheme but also competitors for resources on a local scale. ¡°This saintess in waiting should be an envoy created by a messenger from the Nephite Realm; she could have a lot of potential and access many resources...¡± Tao Yu pondered for a moment. It means that with my current abilities still not fully digested, if my Enlightenment increases, I would also be interested in magic, but it will have to wait for now. While thinking this, Tao Yu once again arrived opposite the Yue Family building. The street cracks and potholes here remained as they were, with water from a fire hydrant pooling into a small pond in one of the craters. The fire hydrant had been temporarily sealed, and the fallen streetlights temporarily removed, with some warning tape set up around the makeshift pool. A few construction workers with hard hats were measuring something nearby. As Tao Yu passed by, he didn¡¯t bother to hide his Qi-Blood presence. It wasn¡¯t ostentatious, but it was enough to attract attention from those who should notice. Sure enough, before Tao Yu had finished walking the distance, a white-haired middle-aged man appeared in front of him, dressed in a proper gown and cloth shoes. ¡°Mr. Teng has made another special trip here, may I ask what brings you this time?¡± Previously, Tao Yu¡¯s confrontation with Yue Yun had already demonstrated the capability of a Catastrophe Level threshold. This indeed warranted the Ancestor Patriach Yue to personally come over. Moreover, he was somewhat concerned about the unease mentioned by Yue Bing. He needed to personally confirm whether this unease posed a threat to the hope the family had heavily invested in for the future... Tao Yu, looking at the man before him, also recognized him as the individual who had intervened during his earlier scuffle with the Inspector. The Ancestor Patriach Yue, indeed, was powerfully skilled. But since he emitted an aura just to show off, now was a good time to chat. This was the family most likely to pin the blame on hima?€| Chapter 597 ?Chapter 597: Chapter 532: The Inconspicuous Way Chapter 597: Chapter 532: The Inconspicuous Way At the top floor garden villa of the Yue Family mansion, Yue Yun, who had seemingly recovered on the surface, bowed slightly to Tao Yu, speaking somewhat reluctantly, ¡°Please forgive the previous offense, Mr. Teng. That foolish ghost who stopped you for no reason has been arranged to go to the Abyss for thread-filling.¡± Although it was himself who had been beaten up before, it was indeed the people from the Yue Family who had actively intercepted the other party, and it was they who had taken a strong stance first. Actually, this shouldn¡¯t have been a big deal. Yue Yun was able to mix in as the Inspector of the Tianxing District, and with that kind of surveillance nearby, it was clear that the Yue Family was powerful enough. In every respect, this area truly was their territory! But, weakness is the original sin. ... If it weren¡¯t for the Ancestor Patriach Yue sitting in for the Yue Family, to put it bluntly, it would have been a death in vain! It was because the Yue Family was strong enough that they saved him. ¡°Hmm, knowing your mistake is good enough, just don¡¯t be so rash again.¡± Tao Yu spoke magnanimously, then glanced at a pretty young girl who had also come to meet him. To Tao Yu, who was used to seeing beautiful women, this girl wasn¡¯t breathtaking, but there was an aura about her that he found quite disagreeable. Or perhaps, her attributes clashed somewhat negatively with his current main attributes. Was she the Yue Family¡¯s Saintess in reserve? This made Tao Yu keep a nonchalant exterior while he pondered inwardly, ¡°Ancestor Patriach Yue personally came to ask for peace, it can¡¯t be just because of ¡®respect¡¯, could she have also noticed something?¡± Tao Yu was certain this girl had something special; feeling disdain despite such a huge difference in strength likely indicated a remarkably outstanding talent, probably of a more positive attribute. However, this could only explain why the Yue Family was willing to offend the Gu Family for her, and seemingly intended to nurture her as a future core member. ¡°Actually, the reason for inviting Mr. Teng here is to turn swords into plowshares. This is our gesture of apology, and we hope you won¡¯t find it inadequate.¡± Yue Yun personally handed over a small and exquisitely crafted gift box. Tao Yu opened it to find a milky-white bracelet, which had a certain effect in resisting curses. Although not particularly powerful, it was still a rather rare curse-class defense item, with some pollution-resistant effects as well. It was worth a small sum of money. Given the previous situation, offering it as an apology was not losing face. Yet, the effect of the item caught Tao Yu¡¯s interest. Without much concealment, he slipped the bracelet onto his wrist, then spoke with apparent indifference, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Wanting to test if I am a follower of the Evil God? You¡¯re thinking too much. But at least you didn¡¯t directly accuse me of anything or try to denounce me like you did with the Harkonnen family.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s casual demeanor, and the fact that the bracelet showed no adverse reaction, caused Yue Bing, who had been watching intently, to breathe a little easier. She spoke up, But for someone like Ancestor Patriach Yue, they could easily be procured on a whim. The two parties swiftly signed an agreement that needed to be ¡®equivalent¡¯. ¡°All the intelligence we¡¯ve gathered about the Nephite Realm is in there.¡± Ancestor Patriach Yue handed over something resembling a USB drive, and Tao Yu didn¡¯t look at it on the spot but took it and then began to explain a little, ¡°I think it might be related to a separate world near Starshine City. That world is extremely dangerous, and there¡¯s a lot of pollution. Although I managed to gain some special abilities, I now dare not enter it again...¡± Tao Yu gave a brief overview of the Mysterious World. And indeed, he had not lied throughout the entire conversation, only omitting some key details. If you¡¯re interested in going in, then go. After all, I myself don¡¯t have the courage now. Even angels had ended up like that, let alone the King of Angels, the True God, the Ancient Daysa?€¡±Tao Yu wasn¡¯t eager to try those out yet. If there were other Pioneers willing to scout the way, that was fine too! ¡°Moreover, the young upstart from the Suns whom you labeled might have also been to that world. I¡¯ve sensed some abilities that I¡¯ve seen before. His ability to preserve his life is very strong. If you¡¯re planning to deal with him, you better be careful...¡± Teng Lianghong had given Tao Yu a bolt of lightning, which Tao Yu had dodged. Although the Yue Family didn¡¯t know about this at the moment, as time passed and fermented, or if they actively sought it out, they should be able to understand some of it. After all, the battle with the Harkonnen Family back then hadn¡¯t been quiet. If the Assassin¡¯s League had already obtained some information, it proved that the details couldn¡¯t be kept secreta?€¡±it was just a matter of how much they were willing to pay for the intelligence. ¡°That doesn¡¯t really mattera?€¡±we¡¯re not specifically aiming to deal with the Suns.¡± Ancestor Patriach Yue seemed unconcerned about it, one World Breaker was merely a World Breaker, at most one whose survival skills were remarkably strong. Being able to defeat Shi Di and establish his reputation, his strength was indeed not weak. But that was all. ¡°Surely the Suns wouldn¡¯t go through great lengths over such a trivial matter as to offend us, right?¡± Yue Yun, who was beside him, seemed completely indifferent as well. In his view, it was a minor issue. The Suns, without any foundation in the State Capital, would be best off playing dumb, acting as if they knew nothing! ¡°I¡¯m just kindly reminding you; they might have already guessed who it was. And that ¡®Eight-Armed Vajra¡¯ has only awakened for two yearsa?€¡±who knows how much he will grow in the future...¡± Tao Yu, in turn, decided to stir up some discord for himself. The Yue Family was quite large. Using one faction to capture might be too conspicuous. If later Teng Lianghong captures a batch, Decaron captures another, and the Suns another, it wouldn¡¯t be so noticeable. Let the Yue Family offend enough people and get revenge, what does my ¡®Eight-Armed Vajra¡¯ have to do with that... Chapter 598 ?Chapter 598: 533 Chapter 598: 533 Tao Yu left the Yue Family in a straightforward manner, taking with him the small compensation gift they had offered. The main intention behind the invitation to Tao Yu by the Ancestor Patriarch Yue was to dissolve the not particularly serious discord. Speaking of outcomes, it might well be described as a ¡°happy ending for all.¡± The Yue Family members were the ones who got beaten, and they apologized afterward, so theoretically it should all end there. Even turning an enemy into a friend and deepening ties between the two parties was not totally out of the question. For instance, hiring the Assassin¡¯s League to act on one¡¯s behalf in troublesome matters that were inconvenient to handle personally seemed like a smooth move. However, the Yue Family had not taken that step just yet. ... ¡°It¡¯s a pitya?€¡±in fact, I had wanted to claim some reward, and I must have done too many guilty deeds. From the moment I arrived until I left, I didn¡¯t notice any World Breaker leaving the building.¡± Tao Yu had simply been trying his luck to catch some World Breakers to transform into Shadow Soldiers. While painting a rosy picture for the Yue Family, he had also been subtly using some tricks for Divination. But perhaps because the Yue Family had sucker-punched a World Breaker of the Decaron family earlier, they were now more vigilant against retaliation and had not shown any exploitable weaknesses. This left Tao Yu with no choice but to leave with some regrets... ¡°But framing me, this matter can¡¯t just be dropped; I think Yue Yun here looks quite handsome...¡± Tao Yu first left on the monorail, then took the opportunity to slip into the shadows at the next stop and changed his appearance and attire again, lacking any other suitable disguise at the moment.@@@@ He simply shelled out a disguise, taking on the appearance of Klein, since Klein wouldn¡¯t be able to accuse him anyway. He remained in the Third Ring area, though already left the Tianxing District and entered the neighboring Baiyun District. The old mansion of the Gu Family, who had been repudiated by the Yue Family, was located here. ¡°Although I have no grudges against the Gu Family, it would likely be the easiest force to provoke right now, and one that would make the Yue Family show some tolerance.¡± Initially, Tao Yu hadn¡¯t thought of this, but during his time at the Yue Family, they had indirectly inquired whether he was employed by the Gu Family. This made Tao Yu aware of the Yue Family¡¯s current attitude towards the Gu Family. Former allies, they became estranged due to the demise of the Ancestor Patriarch Gu, changes in the family business, and the fact that Yue Bing had been selected as a reserve candidate for the Saintess. These multiple factors had led to the current situation. The Yue Family currently had a certain threshold of tolerance for the Gu Family. So long as the Gu Family didn¡¯t go too far, they could openly soil the Yue Family¡¯s face. Gu Family themselves must be aware of this. Thus, the World Breakers of the Yue Family were too precious to lose; failing to find one, a World Breaker of the Gu Family would do nearly as well... ... This sort of person having a reserved private room here, able to drink on his own, was expected. Besides him, there were two other tables of younger Gu Family members in the hall with Tao Yu. They were toasting and chatting about something. The atmosphere had a slight edginess to it. Their conversations sometimes became sharp, many of them complaining about the Yue Family, and the two tables occasionally interacted with each other, treating the place like their own home. Perhaps it was the presence of these Gu Family scions that led to the usually excellent ¡°Fang¡¯s Private Kitchen¡± having few customers in the main hall at this time. The few other occupied tables had specifically chosen the furthest spots from them, and even spoke in hushed tones as if afraid to disturb them. No matter how much the Gu Family was treated as a laughingstock and humiliated, the strength of the family itself was evident. Even with the Ancestor Patriarch¡¯s unexpected demise, they were still a well-established family with a Catastrophe Level presence. Stronger than the families of Treya, Han Ya, and others. At least, for the vast majority of people, they were neither to be provoked nor willing to provoke. As Tao Yu was about to finish everything on his table and had confirmed that a World Breaker from the Gu Family had arrived, he fiddled with a button on a radio. And ¡®accidentally¡¯ the speaker volume was perfectly increased. ¡±...The Gu Family has almost been humiliated this time, but they¡¯re at a critical moment now and probably won¡¯t do anything drastic.¡¯ ¡®Yes, the demise of the Ancestor Patriarch of the Gu Family was so sudden. They were supposed to be able to expand in the New Development Zone, but now they have to start contracting on multiple fronts.¡¯ ¡®...¡¯ This was a segment from a popular radio show that mocked the recent disputes between the Gu and Yue families through its dialogues, revealing the confidence and backing of the channel. The show, naturally, also had high ratings and was considered a hot radio program. This was a program carefully selected by Tao Yu, and now, the effect was just right. As soon as the sound came out, Tao Yu hurriedly adjusted the volume again, first turning it up louder as if he had twisted it incorrectly, before quickly lowering it back down. In an instant, due to the issue with Tao Yu¡¯s radio, the buzz of conversation from the Gu Family¡¯s table, laden with traces of alcohol, stopped, and the other few tables of customers looked at Tao Yu as if he were a ghost. Even some of the other nearly finished diners immediately prepared to pay and leave, not wanting to be splattered with blood... ¡°Sorry, sorry, this radio¡¯s gone haywire. My apologies to everyone; please, continue your meal...¡± Tao Yu remained seated and offered an apologetic explanation. Crash~ A wine glass was smashed on the ground as a young Gu Family member slammed the table and stood up. ¡°I think you did it on purpose!¡± Chapter 599 ?Chapter 599: Chapter 534: Bring it on Chapter 599: Chapter 534: Bring it on Listening to the other party, Tao Yu really had no objections. Because he had done it on purpose. But after being yelled at, Tao Yu also slammed the table and retorted, ¡°I¡¯ve already apologized, what more do you want? This is a public place, and I haven¡¯t even said you¡¯re disturbing me.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s counter-scolding truly was like igniting a keg of powder, immediately setting off the already disgruntled younger generation of the Gu Family. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I think you did it on purpose!¡± ¡°...¡± The other customers at several tables hurriedly got up and left. The restaurant staff quickly came forward, trying to calm things down, but it was completely useless. ¡°So what if it was on purpose? ... I was here enjoying my meal peacefully, and you all had to come and disrupt it with your foul moods.¡± Tao Yu didn¡¯t mind making a bigger scene, confronting Klein head-on with an expression of someone who had been provoked and was now riled up, and began to escalate the conflict. ¡°You...¡± ¡°What ¡®you¡¯? Got the guts to talk like that to the Yue Family, but you¡¯re trying to intimidate a bystander like me? Hiding here and swearing, what good does that do? They can¡¯t hear you!¡± The dual enhancements of a plotter and instigator were in place, and now with his Primordial Source enhancement, even if his methods were crude, the effect was undoubtedly explosive. Not to mention these guys were already boiling with anger, with Tao Yu¡¯s abilities on top of that, even if they weren¡¯t angry, they¡¯d be now. ¡°I can¡¯t hit the Yue Family, but can¡¯t I hit you?¡± The most provoked young man from the Gu Family leaped out, rolling up his sleeves, ready to strike Tao Yu. But Tao Yu snorted coldly, with his current physique, he easily used the Great Shift of Qiankun¡¯s force field to suspend the other in midair. Then, with a twist of force, he slammed the stationary figure onto the ground from the air! Bang~ The intense impact made the ground tremble. ¡°Stop fighting, please stop, gentlemen. It¡¯s my humble fault for the inadequate service today, the meal is on the house, all on the house.¡± At this moment, the restaurant¡¯s owner hurriedly ran out from the kitchen. Their family possessed innate talents combined with skills, and the owner himself was the best cook there, still wearing an apron with a pot spatula in hand. Tao Yu had enjoyed their dishes and felt they were not bad, and his expression relaxed a bit at this moment. ¡°I¡¯ll respect Mr. Fang¡¯s face, and let¡¯s call it even for this incident. I just came here to try something new, and who knew I would encounter such bad luck.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s act of stopping his enemy from afar, followed by a threatening gesture on the ground, caused the cursing young men of the Gu Family to come to their senses, their faces solemn, and they indeed stopped cursing. The fellow on the ground who had been hit scrambled to his feet, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, and looked at Tao Yu warily. ¡°World Breaker? What brings you here?¡± Tao Yu, hearing this, showed an expression of laughter out of extreme anger. ¡°Alright, alright. I was about to let you guys off for Mr. Fang¡¯s sake and overlook your insult, but now you¡¯re interrogating me?¡± Tao Yu¡¯s aura gradually grew more agitated. ¡°Stop!¡± At this moment, Gu Feng, who had been drinking alone in the private room, came out with a stern face. And Tao Yu also gave him a wary glance and snorted coldly, ¡°Big show of power. That¡¯s it for today.¡± After speaking, he flicked out a Yuan Force bead as payment onto the table and prepared to leave. ¡°Please wait a moment, sir.¡± Gu Feng sidestepped to block the staircase, standing in Tao Yu¡¯s way. ¡°What now? Like your younger kin before, you can¡¯t hit the Yue Family, but you can hit me?¡± Tao Yu¡¯s sarcastic remark, along with his provocation ability, immediately made Gu Feng feel a surge of hot blood. This guy is so asking for it! ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you are so offensive to the Gu Family?¡± ¡°Ah ha, offensive? Have you considered what you¡¯re saying? ¡°Stop!¡± Yue Yun¡¯s slightly annoyed voice came through, turning into a twilight stream falling from the sky. ¡°Gu Feng, what are you doing!¡± Yue Yun had known Gu Feng back when their families had been on better terms. ¡°Yue Yun, you want to stop me? Is this the person your family sent to humiliate us?¡± Gu Feng¡¯s words made Yue Yun¡¯s expression freeze, then she frowned slightly as she turned to look at Tao Yu. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Hmph, he mocked us on our own turf, saying we wouldn¡¯t dare lay a hand on the Yue Family. He¡¯s either sent by you or someone encouraging disputes.¡± Gu Feng¡¯s blood had cooled somewhat, and he sneered from the sidelines. By that time, the other Gu Family descendants had also arrived, aided by various flying artifacts. ¡°See, he indeed doesn¡¯t dare to act against us in front of the Yue Family people.¡± Tao Yu retorted. But this time, before Gu Feng could act, Yue Yun had already landed. ¡°Even before me, you dare to provoke. I shall punish you by sending you to the Abyss...¡± But before Yue Yun could finish speaking, Tao Yu¡¯s eyes gleamed with a faint blue hue as he turned to lock eyes with her. The sinister radiance in his gaze immediately gave Yue Yun a bad premonition. ¡°Petrification.¡± Tao Yu spoke calmly, as the corrupting premonition¡¯s Word Spirit effect, combined with the Witch Path¡¯s Petrification Ability, doubled and burst forth without invoking Natural Power! Crack, crack~ Greyish-white color spread rapidly across Yue Yun¡¯s surface. Even Gu Feng, who hadn¡¯t been directly affected, felt his body stiffening just by hearing the sound. Then, he could only watch helplessly as Tao Yu grabbed Yue Yun, who had fallen to the ground, and quickly disappeared into a nearby alley. Only a mocking laughter was left behind, ¡°I admit, you dared to act in front of the Yue Family. This time, we¡¯re evena?€|¡± As the voice faded into the distance, Gu Feng felt a chill through his body. An Inspector, kidnapped? Just like that, in broad daylight abducted?! They were used! Gu Feng, realizing the issue belatedly, now understood that the target had always been the Yue Family! And the swift abduction of Yue Yun indicated a meticulously planned move by a mysterious Catastrophe Level powerhouse! Who?! Who is the likeliest suspect? Gu Feng was shocked and furious, then somewhat despondent at the realization that it seemed the humiliated Gu Family was the prime suspect! ¡°No, it¡¯s not right. Feng Te of the Decaron Family was killed recently; it¡¯s very likely the work of the Yue Family. The Decarons have been investigating this matter broadly lately. Both in motive and preparatory time, they are more than suitable!¡± When all was said and done, only two families had both the motive and the capability. If it wasn¡¯t his own Gu Family, then it had to be the Decaron Family. And they had managed to drag us down with them... The younger members of the Gu Family, who just arrived using various flying devices, showed bewildered expressions. Everything had happened too quickly; they had only seen from a distance Gu Feng dealing with the opposition¡¯s pillar. Then the Yue Family¡¯s Inspector appeared. And afterward, the Inspector was missing? How could such a significant Inspector just vanish? Until that moment, a sound of fury echoed from Yue Family¡¯s direction, and the entire Tianxing District, as well as the nearby districts¡¯ skies, were engulfed in flames. Caw, caw~ All the birds in the district, seemingly frightened by something, took flight, forming panicked clouds in the sky, fleeing outward. People from several districts felt a profound sense of dread as they looked up to the sky in horror. As if a calamity was imminent! ¡°Ancestor Patriach Yue, keep your cool.¡± A quiet voice came from afar, met with no response. Moments later, enwrapped in a fire cloud, Ancestor Patriach Yue himself arrived at the scene, gazing down from the sky, his face grim. Gu Feng and the members of the Gu Family were silent as cicadas in winter, shivering. It really had nothing to do with us... ¡°` Chapter 600 ?Chapter 600: Chapter 535: Stirring Up Trouble Chapter 600: Chapter 535: Stirring Up Trouble ¡°Brilliant, brilliant indeed, well done Gu Family!¡± In a garden pavilion, the Clan Leader of the Decaron Family, having sensed the fiery clouds in the sky earlier, had also ordered an investigation. After receiving specific firsthand information and learning that Yue Yun, a core member of the Yue Family, had been dealt with on the street, a smile unconsciously appeared on his face. Yue Yun was almost certainly going to become a Catastrophe Level, though there would be differences in strength! The decrease in future core members of the Yue Family was truly good news for the Decaron Family. ¡°Ha ha ha, last time¡¯s incident with Feng Te was most likely their doing too, well done, they¡¯ve really avenged us ferociously.¡± ¡°Uncle, could this incident possibly lead to suspicion falling on us?¡± Standing at the pavilion¡¯s entrance was an agile figure with wavy long haira?€¡±a beautiful persona?€¡±now speaking with some concern. ¡°Yue Yun is quite strong. To take him down nearly instantaneously without causing much disturbance is something I¡¯m not confident in achieving. ... Only the ancestor acting could manage it, and since the ancestor is recently in the Abyss, it naturally has nothing to do with us.¡± Decaron¡¯s Clan Leader was completely unconcerned, because it wasn¡¯t us who did it! Consider this, we are still the victims. Feng Te died inexplicably. But just then, a gentle voice came from outside, ¡°Mr. Haote requests to see you.¡± Hearing this voice, the Decaron Clan Leader raised an eyebrow, ¡°Old Huang? Come in directly, what brings you here? Any news on Feng Te¡¯s case?¡± As he finished speaking, a plainly dressed figure, who seemed to appear out of nowhere, was now in the pavilion. He was the Inspector assigned to the location of the Decaron Family, a Catastrophe Level Inspector from the Second Ring! Both the Decaron Family and the Yue and Gu Families were roughly equal; some had settled in the Third Ring and others in the Second, each with its benefits and trade-offs. The Yue Family could even position their own people as Inspectors, making their moves more overt, whereas being located in the Second Ring was ¡®safer¡¯ and ¡®less troublesome¡¯ for the Decaron Family. Of course, that¡¯s only in theory. Feng Te¡¯s death was inexplicable. Feng Te¡¯s assassination was not only a disgrace for the Decaron Family but also embarrassing for Inspector Huang Yan. Hence, he took it upon himself to investigate. ¡°The trail has gone cold, it¡¯s probably one of those families, but without evidence, there¡¯s not much I can do,¡± Huang Yan said, glancing at Haote¡¯s expression. ¡°Oh, I see. So you¡¯re suggesting our involvement with that dead guy Yue Yun?¡± Huang Yan patted Haute on the shoulder, showing a smile that said ¡®I understand.¡¯ ¡°Our ancestors are all in the Abyss!¡± ¡°Indeed, it was nicely arranged, no, I mean it was originally unrelated to you, no need to clarify further, I just wanted to remind you. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Huang Yan also felt a bit sentimental and impressed. Just like when he came, disappearing without anyone noticing, Haute Decaron couldn¡¯t help but feel bewildered. Our ancestor is in the Abyss! And you think it¡¯s us who planned this perfectly? Ridiculous! Is this the effect of having a filter? ¡°It wasn¡¯t the Gu Family? Tsk...¡± For a while, Haute Decaron began to feel a headache coming on as his previous joy evaporated. It did seem like only our two families have the motive now. It¡¯s possible other forces might want to stir things up and fish in troubled waters, but the risk is too great; the cost-effectiveness isn¡¯t high for others. If it truly wasn¡¯t the Gu Family, he even doubted if it was his own family doing it! ¡°Could the ancestor have secretly arranged something without telling me...¡± Haute was somewhat uncertain. ¡°No, it could also be the Gu Family acting innocent! The ancestor had no reason not to tell me, so if it¡¯s not us, it must be the Gu Familya?€|¡± a?€| ¡°The talents and abilities of the Yue Family, do they lean towards fire? Also, they possess a strong rebirth ability, which works well with ¡®Weather Mage.¡¯ The total amount of abilities Yue Yun could access seemed even greater than Teng Lianghong...¡± Tao Yu felt quite satisfied after successfully creating Shadow Soldiers from Yue Yun. Teng Lianghong¡¯s power was slightly stronger than Yue Yun¡¯s, but because the Hunter Path inherently had a higher affinity for fire, the power he could borrow and amplify was also higher. ¡°If most of the Yue Family is like this, then they really suit me.¡± With a wave of Tao Yu¡¯s hand, the Shadow Soldier that Yue Yun had turned into gradually melted into the shadows. Now, this was merely a beginning. The Gu Family, Decaron Family, and Yue Family might experience all sorts of covert collisions because of this incident. It would be quite normal for some people to go missing. Perhaps the Gu Family, mourning their ancestor¡¯s death, might act more restrained. But the Decaron Family and the Yue Family could be considered a mix of new hatreds and old grievances. The Yue Family pinning blame on themselves unprovoked, and the Decaron Family initially coming forward to apply pressure made it easy to deal with them without any psychological barriers. With these two families facing off, plus an Assassin¡¯s League stirring up trouble, without proper intelligence reconciliation, who¡¯s to know who caused the lossesa?€| Chapter 601 ?Chapter 601: Chapter 536: Courting Chapter 601: Chapter 536: Courting White Star City¡¯s night was still brilliant with lights, far surpassing the prosperity of Starshine City¡¯s Inner City. Despite this splendor, White Star City was home to numerous internal forces, and conflicts erupted from time to time. Yet, due to the density of the Inspectors in White Star City and the tacit understanding among the major powers, such conflicts generally remained at a level where they fought but stopped short of breaking entirely. Normally, the death of someone of the World Breaker¡¯s rank was quite rare. Every World Breaker was a force to be reckoned with, and no family could easily afford to lose one. Moving against a World Breaker could easily prompt a series of retaliatory chains, spiraling the conflict out of control. Therefore, unless one was absolutely certain, making such a move was unusual. ... After all, the distribution of power in White Star City was overly complex; a deadlock could easily give other parties an opportunity to take advantage. The death of Feng Te from the Decaron family was precisely this kind of situation. At that time, the deed had been executed cleanly; there were multiple suspects, and the Decaron family, aside from continuing their secret investigations, dared not openly declare war. The original instigators wanted to provoke discord between the Suns, the Outsiders, and their relationships. If the Decarons were to show malice towards all suspects, the true perpetrators would be laughing in their dreams. However, due to an unexpected incident involving the Yue Family, the future seed of Catastrophe Level potential met an abrupt end, and it inadvertently exposed prior issues concerning the Yue Family. In truth, the Decaron family initially had only suspicions and a target to lock onto, and the possibility involving the other two families wasn¡¯t small either. But now, with a death in the Yue Family, suspicions first turned towards the Decarons, almost confirming their actions from before. Essentially, it was... ¡°We only killed an ordinary World Breaker of yours, and now you respond with such ruthlessness?¡± This situation naturally made the Decaron family stamp their feet in anger.@@@@ The victim was not killed by us! We even had one of ours killed by you, and now you¡¯re blaming us in return? Being already infuriated, even if they knew that there might be instigation and problems involved, they had no choice but to make their stance clear. Otherwise, it would impact their family¡¯s cohesion! In turn, they also involved the Gu Family, hinting at the possibility of their suspicion. Meanwhile... ... ¡°Mr. Otte¡¯s meaning is that the Yue Family killed Mr. Feng Te last time, and they pinned the blame on me, this...¡± Tao Yu looked at the representative from the Decaron family who had come to seek an audience, his face showing a bit of difficulty as if he found the situation tricky. ¡°You should also understand the situation with our Starshine Company,¡± said Tao Yu. ¡°Our Suns family is currently fully focused on the development of the New Development Zone, so we have no intention of getting involved in the disputes at the State Capital. I¡¯m just back here to rest for a while, and once the time comes, I will return...¡± Tao Yu sighed and began to explain. In fact, based on Tao Yu¡¯s performance since coming to the State Capital, the tags of ¡®strong¡¯ and ¡®hawkish¡¯ had been attached to him. Whether it was dealing with Feng Te or Shi Di, his approach had been to strike first and question later. Combining the messages about Tao Yu coming from Starshine City with their own observations, each party had drawn up their own profile of his personality. A World Breaker of no small strength, perhaps due to his humble beginnings, had a rather unyielding character. But his abilities granted him that privilege. ¡°Mr. Tao¡¯s meaning, I do understand, but whether the infuriated Yue Family will understand it now, that¡¯s hard to say.¡± ¡°Heh, does your family dare to invite us in, running the risk of such taboos?¡± Acting as a bridgehead for an outside force could easily lead the Decaron family to isolate themselves from the State Capital. ¡°So it can only be on a certain scale, we could help you open a flagship store and provide some guarantees. More than that depends on whether you can stabilize the situation.¡± Atreus was sincere, did not overpromise, nor did he promise anything beyond his abilities. The Decaron family had a Catastrophe Level, and also strong World Breakers. There were more than ten World Breakers whose strength was above Tao Yu¡¯s. But even so, in their estimated upcoming conflict scale, Tao Yu¡¯s previous victory over Shi Di and his unique space-restriction ability still greatly increased his appeal. They didn¡¯t even consider bringing in reinforcements from behind the Suns; that wasn¡¯t realistic. It was merely the invitation of Tao Yu¡¯s combat power... ¡°Then I also need your protection. I¡¯ll speak well on your behalf, but if something happens to me, it won¡¯t just fall on the Yue Family...¡± Tao Yu seemed to reluctantly agree. And he also appeared to consider the details of the negotiation thoroughly. Without mentioning the latter point, if he joined and was then buried by the Decaron family, who would then blame the Yue Family, this was also possible. After all, the entire Starshine Company in the State Capital was just Tao Yu, a World Breaker. Atreus also understood his words and promised, ¡°If Young Master Tao has agreed, then I¡¯ll be straightforward. We want to make use of young master¡¯s ability to try ambushing the World Breaker targeted by the Yue Family. We guarantee your safety, and if there truly is a problem, you can blame us.¡± This time, the death of Yue Yun meant that even if the Decaron family knew they weren¡¯t responsible, they understood that this matter couldn¡¯t end amicably. And waiting passively for retaliation was obviously impossible. Planning counter-ambushes and proactive attacks would be done simultaneously. ¡°What about my personal remuneration?¡± ¡°We will assist you in capturing all the spoils of war, as well as stopping the Yue Family from targeting you. This we can directly formalize in a contract and even publicize.¡± ¡°Fine, I personally agree. I¡¯ll report back, and there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± This matter clearly benefited the Suns more, and it was Tao Yu taking the risk, so naturally, he could decide on his own! ¡°However, if you don¡¯t encounter any problems in the short term, once time is up, I will return to the Abyss.¡± ¡°No problem. Actually, with Yue Yun dead, the old man of the Yue Family has to account for the clan. Retaliation will come quickly...¡± However, almost the moment Atreus¡¯s voice fell, Tao Yu raised an eyebrow. ¡°Indeed, they¡¯ve come quickly. As expected, your visit is up to no good.¡± Tao Yu raised his hand, pulling Treya, and in an instant, they performed Shadow Evasion, moving swiftly through the mottled world and leaving the room. Almost in the next moment, this three-story building in the Suns¡¯ residence was directly impacted by brute force and instantly collapsed! Bricks and debris scattered, kicking up a trail of dusta?€| Chapter 602 ?Chapter 602: Chapter 537: Prediction Chapter 602: Chapter 537: Prediction ¡°Although it is the Outer Ring Area, creating such a big commotion is excessive,¡± he muttered. Tao Yu pulled Treya back out from the shadows. Looking at the collapsed three-story building in front of him, his expression grew somewhat grim. Although Ote¡¯s ability was not as strong as Tao Yu¡¯s, he had reacted quickly with Tao Yu¡¯s reminder and similarly rushed out, albeit a bit clumsily. Chu Fa, who was at the warehouse, also ran towards them with a group of people. He looked quite troubled by the situation in front of him, his face also showing a mix of shock and anger. Even in the Outer Ring Area, such bold actions couldn¡¯t be possible without substantial confidence. ... It was likely that even the Inspector was angered by it! After all, it was still the Outer Ring Area. The Inspector didn¡¯t usually pay much attention to it, as long as things didn¡¯t get out of hand. This degree of disturbance was probably not considered excessive! As for the Security Team, they were even less of a concern. Swoosh~ Swoosh~ Three figures appeared nearby in a triangular formation, each wearing a mask. ¡°The actions of the Assassin¡¯s League do not concern bystanders. Step aside,¡± a hoarse voice issued from the leader. Though they were wearing masks, they resembled those in Tao Yu¡¯s possession. They could very well have been procured from members of the Assassin¡¯s League. This also provided somewhat of an excuse, a cover-up of sorts. ¡°Alright, alright, we¡¯ll step aside,¡± Tao Yu said as he began to pull Treya away, pretending to leave. But one of them coldly snorted. A blast of fiery red light shot toward Tao Yu and Treya. However, midway through its flight, the surface of the light cracked, and Tao Yu¡¯s Sword of Mind Intent swiftly cut through it following the lines of the cracks. Crack~ By the time it reached Tao Yu, the energy had dissipated into a mere gust of red wind. ¡°Targeting me directly? You from the Yue Family sure don¡¯t bother to hide,¡± Tao Yu stated. Tao Yu¡¯s words elicited no response, while a skirt of armor materialized around Treya as she adopted a battle pose. She wasn¡¯t yet a World Breaker. But with the help from the Sword Canon of Mercy, which had helped integrate her ability, she could stand her ground against weaker World Breakers. Despite the gravity visible on her pretty face, she remained confident in Tao Yu¡¯s strength. She knew a lot more about their past encounter with the Harkonnen Family¡¯s territory attacked by the Assassin¡¯s League, where the attackers weren¡¯t weak! Although she didn¡¯t know Teng Lianghong, the people who caught him alive were definitely stronger, even starting with Hope and Shaman, plus the two from the Raikage Village, were already formidable. The trio now approaching might not surpass the initial attackers! The reason for their current composition was likely due to outdated intelligence. After all, the attack by the Assassin¡¯s League took place in the New Development Zone of Starshine City. Perhaps the Assassin¡¯s League active there had a rough understanding, but the Yue Family couldn¡¯t have updated their information in such a short time... But Tao Yu didn¡¯t think so because he had confronted the Yue Family, providing some alerts about the ¡°Eight-Armed Vajra.¡± Perhaps, it was precisely because of his ¡°warnings¡± that the Yue Family took this action! Ote coming over might at most serve as a trigger. ¡°Be careful, the guy in the middle is very strong, probably not inferior to me,¡± Tao Yu warned in a solemn tone, causing Treya to startle. Meanwhile, Ote, who had initially approached them, wasn¡¯t as concerned. He was the only one at the scene completely unaware of Tao Yu¡¯s ¡®true strength.¡¯ ¡°Then, Mr. Tao, please use your ability to delay him. I can also call for reinforcements.¡± Ote¡¯s expression was serious, but he was surely not rash enough to come here without preparation. It was better to drag out the time... Then, the other two World Breakers brought by Ao Te and the Yue Family also counted as spoils of war. With Scathach outside in charge, and Teng Lianghong¡¯s Shadow Soldiers around, even a common Catastrophe Level would have to bow their heads. It¡¯s quite a bargain to get meat and throw in the offal... ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t have any direct enmity. You don¡¯t need to get involved with the Decaron Family.¡± Yue Feng felt something ominous and then prepared to test with words. If the other party showed weakness, strike quickly and decisively, but if they appeared strong, he really had to reconsider... ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to think too much. It¡¯s nice to have a chat with me.¡± Tao Yu, while distractedly monitoring the outside situation through his servant, cocked his head and glanced at Yue Feng. ¡°People tend to speak well when they are about to die. Cherish these few remaining momentsa?€|¡± It seemed as if along with the fall of Tao Yu¡¯s words, clumps of Black Mud began to emerge within those mirrors. This caused Yue Feng¡¯s expression to change drastically. But the next moment, what twisted his face even more was that he saw a figure formed of Black Mud gradually taking the outline of his own brother! With a familiar glow of fiery light spreading, he felt the same power his brother used when teaching him! The aura was exactly the same! This was his brother! Why, why is this happeninga?€| ¡°In the end, I let you brothers experience a tutoring session. I¡¯m quite kind, right?¡± Tao Yu thought of Shirou Emiya, that old softie. He supposed he was somewhat similar? Ladies did like him after all... As the flames spread over the sea of Black Mud, Yue Yun¡¯s Shadow Soldiers ruthlessly attacked Yue Feng. Complete domination, absolute substitution, Yue Feng¡¯s techniques were all taught by Yue Yun himself. This confrontation didn¡¯t give him the slightest chance! Or rather, when Yue Feng saw his brother appear here, his morale completely collapsed. It turned out, it wasn¡¯t any scheme by the Decaron Family, no deep conspiracies at all. The one who killed his brother was ¡°Eight-Armed Vajra¡±! And back then, he hadn¡¯t used more convenient spatial abilities but relied on brute force to directly capture him, even leaving many witnesses. It couldn¡¯t possibly be linked to him! This guy, hiding too deep! Recalling the first-hand secret information he had received as he came here. Able to survive a strike from Teng Lianghong. What crap information! ¡°Wait a second!¡± Yue Feng, desperately defending against his brother¡¯s bullying, saw all his defenses shattered and posture broken in an instant, suddenly recalled. Teng Lianghong had attacked this guy with his head! Although his own brother was slightly inferior to Teng Lianghong, essentially, being able to capture his own brother meant that killing Teng Lianghong was also a matter of course! Seeing his ¡®own brother¡¯ in front of him, feeling his skilled moves and abilities. And remembering what the elder said about ¡®Teng Lianghong¡¯ having broken througha?€| Broken through my ass! Damn it! It turned out to be all your doing! You beast... I¡¯m going to become one of those beasts nowa?€|@@@@ Chapter 603 ?Chapter 603: Chapter 538 Neat and Tidy Chapter 603: Chapter 538 Neat and Tidy ¡°They really did pull Brother Feng into it.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± The other two powerful members of the Yue Family who were present couldn¡¯t help but smile when they saw that Eight-Armed Vajra actually pulled Yue Feng in for a one-on-one battle. ¡°Admirable courage.¡± ¡°All right, we¡¯ve got work to do too, or Brother Feng will scold us when he comes out.¡± After glancing at Treya and Aot, who were running in opposite directions, each of them picked a target. Aot was just a common World Breaker; any one of them could defeat him in battle. Moreover, they didn¡¯t need to kill him; they just needed to hold him off temporarily until the others finished their targets and came to reinforce them. ¡°Treya isn¡¯t even a World Breaker, let¡¯s quickly finish her and move on.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it would be pretty embarrassing if we had to wait for Brother Feng to come out and solve the problem for us.¡± Another person immediately transformed into a red streak of light and charged toward Treya with killing intent. Hmm, not even a World Breaker, she should be an easy catch! While Treya moved swiftly, she also took out a cross-world communicator. ... But seeing the interference signal on it, her pretty face couldn¡¯t help but become a bit tense. Feeling the high-speed breaking air from behind, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a slow breath. Then, with her vigor, energy, and spirit quickly converging, as if she had eyes on her back, she carelessly swung her sword and it collided with the tip of a flaming spear. As she let out a muffled grunt and flew backward, she successfully halted the attacker¡¯s subsequent movements for a short time. ¡°Eh? Interesting, is this the ¡®Inner Strength¡¯ system?¡± The Chaser, intercepted by one of Treya¡¯s swords, seemed slightly surprised in his remarks. With the original gap in their capabilities, it would be a fantasy for her to withstand his attack. But she did. The swordplay before was also interesting; it felt like there was an air of guiding qi, directly hitting his weak point. Her peculiar domain seemed not inferior in quality to his own; it was only because her ability was lacking that, even if she exerted herself perfectly, she could not match him. ¡°With a few more months of seclusion, you might have broken through, but unfortunately, you don¡¯t have that chance anymore.¡± Looking at Treya¡¯s valiant figure, the attacker seemed somewhat regretful. However, just as he was about to raise his spear again, Treya, whose expression had been tense, suddenly looked stunned, then nodded. When the attacker came in close again, she suddenly seemed as if a Celestial God had entered her body, her sword waving with an artistic conception and flavor that was extremely masterful. Clang~ Clang~ Clang~ Three consecutive exchanges with the attacker¡¯s spear, and each state was much better than the first strike. Or rather, each strike was better than the last! This sudden burst of power truly startled the attacker. Continuing to attack with some disbelief and doubt, he pondered in his mind. He would have to compensate afterward. But the hicks from the Outer Ring Area aren¡¯t worth much money, so he wouldn¡¯t need to compensate a lot. Aot was unable to speak, only fuming with the intention to continue causing destruction, seemingly looking for a gas pipeline. ¡°Stop dreaming, we¡¯ve already turned off the gas in this area, youa?€|¡± However, before he could finish his sentence, he suddenly felt a chilling sense of dread. ¡°Presuming to impersonate our Assassin¡¯s League, you¡¯ve found a sure path to death!¡± Whish~ Brilliant lightning struck down from the sky, instantly engulfing the two combatants... ... ¡°Wow, the delivery¡¯s here.¡± Tao Yu watched as Scathach first brought in a half-dead guy, then before long Teng Lianghong used his shadow linkage to make use of the lightning to devour two others. The outside three World Breakers were also subsequently neatly sent in. The three who still retained some consciousness, upon seeing Yue Feng being bloodily tortured by Yue Yun, were also confused with a sense of collapse. What on earth is this! Only Aot managed to speak with difficulty, ¡°Mr. Tao, I was actually planning to invite you to dinner, wea?€|¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re preparing to invite? You¡¯ve shown no sincerity.¡± Tao Yu had no good feelings for the Decaron family, coming proactively was nothing but a forced palace, making him tie himself to their chariot. Cutting off the other person¡¯s words, Tao Yu didn¡¯t engage in any further talk and began to take action directly. Though they were all in a bad state, either dying or charred, as the Black Mud devoured them and began grazing to create Shadow Soldiers, The Black Mud functioned like the best kind of patch-up, completely remolding them. Gradually, three new Shadow Soldiers appeared. ¡°Still, World Breakers are more cost-effective, you can get so much in one go.¡± Tao Yu saw Yue Feng over there about to completely collapse, being severely disciplined by his brother. He also estimated that the time must be about right. ¡°This time, the Inspector has to show up, right? Heh, giving face to the Yue Family but not to me, I¡¯ll also take the opportunity to catcha?€|¡± As Tao Yu waved his hand casually, a colossal Shukaku with eyes all over its body leaped out from the Black Mud and opened its pitch-black Abyss maw. The tentacles of the Eight-Tailed Ox Demon surged out of its mouth, instantly entangling Yue Feng and then dragging him straight in. Plop~ Shukaku hit the water, creating a wave of Black Muda?€| All set... Chapter 604 ?Chapter 604: Chapter 539: Aren¡¯t You Guys at Fault as Well? Chapter 604: Chapter 539: Aren¡¯t You Guys at Fault as Well? Treya braced herself on the ground with her broadsword, panting continuously. When she breathed, the mist coming out of her red lips seemed to turn into a white fog, and her armor also bore many scars, with the broadsword supporting her on the ground showing a pocked and pitted surface. Even though Scathach had borrowed her body, boosting her combat power, in the end, it was an uphill battle against a World Breaker, and the pressure on Treya was immense. At this point, her tendons and ligaments had multiple tears, and even her bones were cracked. But for her, the gains were equally substantial. ... Being possessed by Scathach and personally confronting a World Breaker was an extremely rare enlightenment. She already practiced The Compassionate Sword Scripture, which emphasizes perception, and she had used the scripture to complete her Domain coordination, integrating the Artistic Conception formed by her abilities. Now, after such an assimilation, she felt she had numerous insights, and upon returning, as long as she recuperated while dedicating herself to a short period of high-rate Yuan Force Acceleration for enlightenment, it was very likely she could achieve a breakthrough. It was possible she might even advance to become a World Breaker ahead of time... So although she felt a significant soreness in her body, her mood was quite exhilarated. ¡°Who was that just now? It seemed like he was the one who got into me, what kind of Skill did he practice...¡± Treya had some wild thoughts in her mind. He really has surpassed the young miss... An Outer City native, without any background, surpassing the young miss in just two years... It was simply unbelievable! Then, her worries about Tao Yu, who had not yet emerged, were not too great. With just a little arrangement, he could directly deal with a World Breaker, and that strength was beyond doubt. After catching her breath, Treya also took out a bottle of red potion and drank it down, slowly exhaling. And at that moment, a pressure began to manifest from the sky, accompanied by a streak of white light, and beams of light sealed off the four corners of the Suns¡¯ residence. It formed a makeshift barrier. The figure within the white streak of light also slowly revealed themselves, a middle-aged man with brown hair and a square face, wearing a white robe with golden embroidery, stood in the air as he slowly descended. Appearing somewhat displeased with the destruction and scene caused by the event here, his face looked a bit unsightly. Especially the area previously flattened by Teng Lianghong¡¯s lightning, and the nearby damaged buildings and streets, his brow was even more tightly furrowed. At this moment, everyone else outside had disappeared, leaving only Treya there recovering. He immediately turned his gaze toward her. ¡°What happened here? What has taken place? Why did you breach the rules! Creating such destruction, what a disgrace!¡± The peasants here are worthless when they¡¯re dead! But now, there are already two confirmed deaths from the Temor branch of the Yue Family? He actually had some information on Treya and had a rough understanding of her. If she claimed to have some kind of trump card, judging by her current dire state, it would be reluctantly acceptable. The Abyss was always so unpredictable. It could only be said that the one who attacked her was careless and didn¡¯t use their trump card item because they wanted to save it and ended up crashing as a result. But what in the world was going on with the other side engaging with Aut and then getting completely wiped out by someone from the Assassin¡¯s League? They were supposed to let the Assassin¡¯s League take the blame smoothly, but ended up encountering their top powerhouse? Evaporating two World Breakers with one strike was something not even he could achieve! ¡°Is there another one?¡± Tes, massaging his forehead, was almost done pretending. That¡¯s right, I discovered there were three attackers earlier, but I just arrived a bit late! Although Yue Feng¡¯s strength was not as good as his, he still maintained a somewhat friendly relationship with him because of Yue Yun. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not quite sure.¡± Just as Treya hesitated, her eyes flickering, withholding information for a moment. Accompanied by a fluctuation in space, Tao Yu appeared at the scene, panting heavily, and then turned to look at Treya first, feigning ignorance about the outside situation. ¡°Are you alright? Where are the others?¡± Treya quickly repeated the situation. ¡°Ha ha, karma, huh? Got in trouble playing around with the name of the Assassin¡¯s League.¡± Tao Yu seemed to take some joy in the misfortune, but Tes¡¯s face had already turned as dark as the bottom of a pot. He looked at Tao Yu with a mixture of surprise and uncertainty. Understanding this ¡®Eight-Armed Vajra¡¯ as the current Inspector of the area, he was somewhat familiar; Catastrophe Level Inspector Huang Yan from the second ring had come in person to see him before. And Shi Di from the Security Team had been defeated by him too, suspected of having Duel Space type skills, not weak in strength. He might have used that skill to contend with Yue Feng earlier. Coming out now, he must have narrowly escaped a disaster, his strength indeed somewhat unexpected. Yue Feng¡¯s strength might be less than his own, but he was also considered skilled among World Breakers. ¡°Where¡¯s the person who attacked you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, perhaps they sensed the arrival of the esteemed Inspector and broke free from my restraint and ran away.¡± Tao Yu spoke nonsense, then paused before looking at the Inspector with a frown. ¡°Esteemed Inspector, we are the victims here...¡± This guy¡¯s morals were truly crooked, no wonder the people of the Yue Family were so brazen. Tao Yu looked at this square-faced man, also quite handsome... Chapter 605 ?Chapter 605: Chapter 540: Sir, Please Wait Chapter 605: Chapter 540: Sir, Please Wait ¡°Victim? It¡¯s not for you to decide! Why were only you attacked? It takes two to clap!¡±@@@@ Tes was now visibly flustered and agitated. What was meant to be a favorable affair had led to this disaster! The Yue Family lost two World Breakers, which in turn would cause them dissatisfaction, thinking he didn¡¯t intervene in time. He had tried to make his alibi more convincing by spending time with his lover before the incident to avoid suspicion. ... But now the pathetic members of the Yue Family had come storming in, leaving behind two dead bodies and fleeing. Even though they had taken down a World Breaker from the Decaron Family, it still felt like a huge loss. And it was at this moment that a streak of light appeared on the horizon, quickly approaching. An overwhelming presence, far surpassing Tes, enveloped the area in an instant. The light columns that Tes had previously set up around the area shattered in a blink. After surveying the scene, the newcomer roared with a very grim expression, ¡°What the hell happened here?¡± And the newcomer was none other than Haute Decaron, the Clan Leader of the Decaron Family. Although Aute wasn¡¯t a core member of the Decaron Family, he was a World Breaker nonetheless. Sending him alone to negotiate was risky, considering ambushes were a possibility. Especially now, as the families seemed ready to tear each other apart, no one knew what kind of crazy retaliation the Yue Family would take after Yue Yun¡¯s death. So he did have backup plans in case of emergencies. However, the support team was also tied down. They only managed to send out a distress signal. This forced the sole Catastrophe Level of the Decaron Family in the Current World, the Family Head himself, to come rushing over. Tao Yu¡¯s eyes lit up slightly upon seeing this Catastrophe Level individual mentioned in the intelligence reports. He then quickly pleaded, ¡°Clan Leader Haute, sir, you have to stand up for us. I had already discussed the contract and related matters with brother Aute, only to be pursued by the supporters of the Assassin¡¯s League. It was terriblea?€¡±brother Aute was even preparing to invite me for a meal...¡± Since Treya had already explained the situation, Tao Yu now repeated it from the perspective of hearing Treya speak, adding his personal embellishments. Their prior agreement stated that the Decaron Family would help Tao Yu fend off reprisals from the Yue Family and handle some surface-level issues. And now, the agreement was blatantly violated. Even if such promises were somewhat exaggerated, now that it¡¯s been brought up openly, Clan Leader Haute couldn¡¯t ignore it. He was also aware of the content. A World Breaker with Dueling Ability, strong and certainly skilled at delivering a sneak attack. Seeing that Tao Yu was somewhat disheveled but still alive, this elevated his perceived value once more. Haute nodded and then looked grimly at Tes standing beside him. ¡°Tes! You fool! Such a commotion happening in your jurisdiction, and you knew nothing?!¡± The more arrogant he had been before, the lower his head now. Tes didn¡¯t dare retort at all. ¡°Earlier, he even said we were at fault, that it takes two to clap. Poor brother Aute; he was negotiating so well with me, and then this happened, and we¡¯re somehow the ones at fault...¡± Tao Yu subtly instigated trouble, and indeed, it seemed that Clan Leader Decaron was prepared to discipline Tes. But following closely behind, a fiery red sunset also arrived from the sky. He couldn¡¯t possibly unleash a Catastrophe Level battle right here, not to mention the backlash from the World Will, it¡¯d be his own demise in White Star City. The Yue Family¡¯s standing in White Star City could not withstand such a blow. ¡°Sun Clan kid, be careful during this time, or just move over to our residence for a while.¡± Holter turned to look at Tao Yu and gave him this reminder. The pressure exerted by the Yue Family ironically made this temporary alliance even tighter! Although the Sun Clan had no strength to spare in White Star City, their inherent power was above that of their individual families. ¡°Thank you, Family Head, for your advice. I¡¯ve decided to return to the Abyss once the time comes, and until then, I¡¯m willing to fully honor our agreement.¡± ¡°Very good, the best defense is offense.¡± A trace of satisfaction appeared on the face of Family Head Decaron, quite pleased with Tao Yu¡¯s understanding of the situation. In such times, trying to remain neutral was impossible; being indecisive would only get you targeted first, while decisively picking a side was the right answer! In doing so, one could gain their protection. If he didn¡¯t pick a side, the Yue Family could easily dispose of him; he could even be killed by ¡®friendly fire¡¯ to lay the blame. It would almost certainly be a death sentence, but by choosing a side, it becomes much safer by contrast. He then cast a glance at Tes, who wore a sour expression, with an ominous tone, ¡°Heh heh, Teng Lianghong is still nearby; who knows, he might just attack you. Hey, Inspector, look out for yourself!¡± After delivering this menacing threat, Holter also left directly. Both sides now had World Breakers who had perished, which essentially meant a declaration of war! If not for the significant restrictions of the Current World, a fiery battle would have likely erupted. And the intensity of this conflict, even in the faction-riddled White Star City, could be considered a significant event of recent times. Upon hearing Holter¡¯s threat and the Ancestor Patriarch Yue¡¯s abrupt departure without a word, Tes¡¯s face became exceedingly ugly. This was indeed the worst-case scenario; it couldn¡¯t get any worse! He had intended to do a favor but instead got blamed for it; what kind of karma was this?! After that, Tes turned back resentfully and glanced at Tao Yu and Treya. Now he could only bully these folks who had no foundation in White Star City. ¡°Hehe, did you hear what Family Head Decaron just said? There¡¯s a top-notch assassin from the Assassin¡¯s League nearby, so be careful. If he strikes at you, I can¡¯t be responsible for that!¡± Tes¡¯s tone was tinged with a chill, and his eyes flickered. After a cold snort, he quickly shattered the air and left. Tao Yu below seemed to realize something as a look of sudden understanding crossed his face. He knocked his fist against his palm. Well, isn¡¯t that convenient, even the excuse has been provided for me! A shadow instantly separated from Tao Yu¡¯s own and swiftly followed in the direction Tes had gone... ... Tes shattered the air and returned to the tallest structure in the area, a soaring iron tower hundreds of meters high. Surrounded by the gray mist in the sky, punctuated with roaring thunder, and with Thunder Serpents weaving through the mist as a backdrop, it imparted a sense of grandeur. This was also his office, from which he could survey his jurisdiction from a high vantage point. At that moment, a beautiful woman in a hollowed-out nightgown stood on the balcony at the top of the tower, her face still flushed, smiled upon seeing Tes return. But before she could greet him, a gentle voice rang out nearby, ¡°Inspector Tes, please stay your steps...¡± Then, as Thunder Prison sealed off the vicinity, Teng Lianghong¡¯s figure also appeared behind Tes. This prompted Tes¡¯s head to stiffly turn. It was just talk, but you¡¯re serious?! Chapter 606 ?Chapter 606: Chapter 541: Return to the Abyss Chapter 606: Chapter 541: Return to the Abyss ¡°Extra! Extra! Tes, the Inspector, has disappeareda?€¡±this marks the second disappearance of an Inspector recently!¡± ¡°The Bright Star Council has issued a warrant, with zero tolerance for attacks on Inspectors!¡± ¡°Rumor has it, this might be the work of the Assassin¡¯s League, possibly a hired job.¡± ¡°Headquarters of the Assassin¡¯s League suffered an attack, casualties unknown.¡± ¡°Decaron Family, Yue Family, Gu Family, Assassin¡¯s League, and other forces are now irreconcilably divided; residents in the area, please take extra precautions.¡± ¡°It¡¯s suspected that outside forces have entered, numbers unknown.¡± ¡°...¡± Tao Yu looked over the latest news summaries with a satisfied expression. Not bad! It had little to do with just lending a hand, but he had managed to establish a foothold in the State Capital for the ¡°Scripture Depository,¡± ¡°Unobtanium,¡± and ¡°Spice¡±a?€¡±albeit a very ordinary one. Though it wasn¡¯t something to show off publicly, cutting sausage was hardest with the initial slice; the rest could be crafted with time and patience, taking root eventually. ... Now the time had come for him to return to the Abyss as he had originally promised. All this time, he had been changing identities. With the Shadow Soldiers from various factions, simulating different abilities came naturally to him. Today a stealth attack here, a knock there tomorrow. Officially, he was only lending a friendly fist to the Decaron Family. Yet, over the past few days, he had probably collected about ten World Breaker soldiers. Any isolated targets, he didn¡¯t let pass. Both sides were becoming increasingly desperate. It was said that the fighting in the Abyss was even fiercer; in the Current World, there was relatively more restraint. Most of the casualties in the Current World had occurred at Tao Yu¡¯s own hands. ¡°The Assassin¡¯s League is full of cowards, but it seems they do place high importance on the New Development Zone here in Starshine City.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s disguise as ¡®Teng Lianghong¡¯ was now fully established. He was indeed Teng Lianghong, even truer than the original. Thus, he truly could represent the Assassin¡¯s League in some respects. However, after the attack on the Assassin¡¯s League headquarters and the leader of the Starfire Mercenary Corps ¡°disappearing,¡± an ¡®elite soldier¡¯ who wasn¡¯t at the base at the time contacted him via communicator to be a bit more cautious. As for the changes in Teng Lianghong¡¯s personality from cautious to somewhat unrestrained, that¡¯s easy to understand. He just became Catastrophe Level, after being cautious for so longa?€¡±why not enjoy the privileges of the powerful? That¡¯s why initially, ¡®elite soldier¡¯ didn¡¯t interfere much with him, only advised him more subtly later, concerned that it might affect the mission in the New Development Zone, and reminded him that it was time to take charge. ¡°To take charge is to take charge, just when I need to go backa?€¡±plus, the little rich girl also arrived at the Harkonnen family¡¯s place.¡± It had been a while, and Tao Yu missed her. ¡°Ugh, afterwards it¡¯s all about directly absorbing traits, which included an extra Pleasure Witch. I think I need to digest it a bit more~¡± As he casually thought this, Tao Yu took out an encrypted communicator and spoke into it, It must be Treya who had returned to the Abyss. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Tao Yu didn¡¯t say something like ¡°You¡¯ve come at just the right time.¡± Although Treya was considered the heiress by default, Tao Yu still cared about her feelings when she was around. It¡¯s been more than two months, now is the time for some privacy... ... ¡°I won!¡± With bonuses associated with the Witch Path and having surpassed in strength, Tao Yu had finally completed the Succubus taming achievement. He hadn¡¯t used Taming Technique! ¡°Wow, it looks like it would be hard to drain you dry...¡± In a state that couldn¡¯t be described, the heiress stretched out a lazy finger, dabbed Tao Yu¡¯s bead of sweat, and then licked it off her finger. It was just a casual action, but it made Tao Yu feel alive once again. However, looking at the time, he suppressed his excitement and focused his mind. ¡°Alright, who from your family came over? Your uncle?¡± Tao Yu wanted to assess the combat strength of his allies. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s good at hiding, but they have someone who excels in Divination and interference, a little tricky. We¡¯ve tried several tools and still haven¡¯t captured their trace.¡± The heiress slowly put on her clothes. Her super-elastic body and the slight indentations it created were quite eye-catching. ¡°However, as time moves on, we have a continual stream of harvests and income. They are just wasting resources here. Time is on our side.¡± The heiress had a clear judgment about the situation. The Suns, being on the defensive side, indeed had some disadvantages, perhaps being vulnerable while over-extending. But as long as they could hold on, as time passed, the returns would increase. Comparatively, those hidden like rats, always dodging, without fixed resources for production, merely scraping by stealthily. Theoretically speaking, the return on their investment was not worth it. If this force didn¡¯t engage in conflict, they could carve out a small territory and play king, periodically collecting production resources, and their profits wouldn¡¯t be small. But now, managing to avoid slipping up was a victory in itself. However, similarly, some of their unpredictable and unexpected attacks were somewhat troubling for the Suns. There were already descendants from Floating City who had been killed in their ambushes... ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s not bad either. The people that died before can all be put on their heads.¡± Tao Yu thought it over, probably they hadn¡¯t killed as many as he had, so they might as well take all the blame. ¡°I was thinking the same thing...¡± The heiress responded with a smile. Thinking alike... Chapter 607 ?Chapter 607: Chapter 542 Departure Chapter 607: Chapter 542 Departure ¡°Miss.¡± Treya waited until Sun Shiyu and Tao Yu walked out of the room before standing guard at the door like a knight, then she bowed slightly. She wasn¡¯t foolish; with certain events occurring and piecing together the young lady¡¯s arrangements, she had a clear idea of what was happening. Maybe before, she would have thought Tao Yu wasn¡¯t worthy of the young lady, but after some time had passed, she now knew that Tao Yu absolutely possessed that qualification! An Outer City background and surpassing the young lady in strengtha?€¡±what a terrifying achievement! You could say that, as intelligence reports, no one would believe it. Any rumors would be dismissed by people as ¡®wild history¡¯, just something to listen to for amusement. ... Too exaggerated... But Treya was after all one of Sun Shiyu¡¯s legitimate line; otherwise, Sun Shiyu wouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative with these arrangements. It was always more reassuring to have those intimately close become thoroughly trusted insiders. ¡°Mhm, well done.¡± Sun Shiyu nodded and hooked a finger under Treya¡¯s chin. ¡°When you were doing it, I suppose all you had in your head was his duck neck, right?¡± Even though Tao Yu had always been quite passive in his relationship with the wealthy young girl, she could easily utter some fierce and bold words. But now, hearing her speak to Treya, he almost couldn¡¯t catch his breath. The key was that Treya seriously nodded in response, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Cough, now¡¯s not the time to talk about this, I¡¯ve made an appointment with the Fourth Raikage, and now I¡¯m preparing to go retrieve the Two-Tails Tailed Beast. There isn¡¯t anything too urgent happening elsewhere lately, is there?¡± Tao Yu casually interrupted their conversation. ¡°The rats lurking in the shadows have increased the Alien deployment in Rainforest 02; they probably covertly bred some queens outside and, after launching attacks and exposing themselves, their actions have grown more rampant. They have Anti-Divination Ability interference that hampers our source tracing.¡± The young heiress mentioned some current issues that were somewhat troubling. The forces secretly causing trouble had initially been accumulating to make a major move. But instead, Teng Lianghong, the number four figure of the Assassin¡¯s League, along with several other World Breakers who died, were captured by Tao Yu, drastically reducing their combat power. When Tao Yu returned to the Current World, he received tentative contact from this side, which he bluffed his way through by creating an ¡®alibi¡¯ to lay low due to returning to the Current World. After all, Teng Lianghong was now the greatest fighting force on this side; preventing a scenario like a ¡®big fish eating the lion¡¯ was of the utmost concern, and figuring out how to preserve and conceal himself was Teng Lianghong¡¯s primary issue. Currently, there wasn¡¯t an absolute need for Teng Lianghong to take action. Since the grand plans hadn¡¯t started yet and with the top-tier strength cut by more than half, the original grand motions had to be reduced to smaller ones... But due to the ¡®Priest¡¯s¡¯ influence, under his secret command, a rather important member of the Flying City offspring died, causing a number of others to die in the aftermath. This caused some damage and adverse impact but still wasn¡¯t enough to shake the Suns¡¯ control over the New Development Zone. ¡°Okay...¡± The young lady listened to the advice; after all, this guy¡¯s growth rate had indeed surpassed her by now! Her own growth rate while absorbing his nutrients had been enough to prove that point. So, she trusted Tao Yu¡¯s judgment. ¡°I¡¯ll also head to Rainforest 02 to do some cleaning up and see if I can fish a few out. Let¡¯s operate separately; I¡¯ll be taking Treya with me.¡± ¡°Be safe.¡± Treya actually had quite a few tasks on her, originally Pandora was her jurisdiction, and what they needed for the Alien infestation was to cast a wide net. Gathering together to clean up Aliens clearly wasn¡¯t efficient... ... Hoo hoo~ The Alien Dragon perched atop a dune, flapping its wings and kicking up a great deal of sand. Yecang shielded Paul from the dust beside him, standing on the dune and saying to Tao Yu on the back of the dragon, ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Tao, I will definitely maintain the collection operation here.¡± ¡°Hmm, I trust in your capabilities.¡± At this moment, Tao Yu had only Ai and Kirabi with him on the dragon. Heading to the Rainforest to clean up Aliens, they could be of some help, and afterward they were to go directly to the Village Hidden by Clouds. Since Middle-earth from Magic Ring was connected to Rainforest 01, it was bound to also be adjacent to the larger Rainforest 02, where they could head directly without returning. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent a message; my mother will come as quickly as she can.¡± Paul also spoke to Tao Yu, though without much strength, so his mouth filled with sand. ¡°Hmm, if she arrives and I¡¯m not back yet, just wait here for me, and then sort out some of the Witch and Word Spirit training techniques.¡± Tao Yu nodded at Paul. The Spice itself carried a small probability of Word Spirit ability, which Tao Yu didn¡¯t care about. But he had a stronger ¡®Corruption of Words,¡¯ and wondered if exploiting the Sisterhood¡¯s low-level Word Spirit techniques, which focused more on skill, could increase the digestion progress of a ¡®Word Elder.¡¯ Anyway, there was no loss to him, just something to mention in passing. With Ninja from the Village Hidden by Sand, assistance from the Fremen, and some military equipment from the Harkonnen Family present. Everything from individual high-end abilities to fire support coverage were available, and it wasn¡¯t cost-effective for those rats in the dark to target this place, so there was no need for undue concern. Tao Yu¡¯s personal assets were solely to serve his own strength enhancement. He would not let the enterprises he had established hold him back. For this reason, he didn¡¯t mind making some extra concessions; as long as he was less bothered, that was all that mattereda?€| Chapter 608 ?Chapter 608: 543 Chapter 608: 543 The giant Alien Dragon was shuttling through the clouds. Its sleek exoskeleton gave the Alien Dragon an extremely fierce appearance, and it seemed that black ink droplets were seeping out of its surface. However, these shadowy ink droplets would quickly ¡®evaporate¡¯ after leaving the dragon¡¯s body, apparently a kind of energy product. Within its body, Crest Worms continuously generated cold magical power, providing an energy source for the Alien Dragon and several magic rituals inscribed on it. ¡°So you¡¯re saying, in your world, they must have allies, right?¡± Tao Yu casually asked the Fourth Hokage, Ai, who was beside him. Village Hidden by Clouds had formed an alliance with those hidden figures. However, this alliance was also temporarily a contract for hire.@@@@ ... Among them were people who knew a profound form of Alchemy that could produce a potion enhancing resistance to lightning. For Village Hidden by Clouds, this was an incredible strategic resource. Many secret techniques of the Raikage could not be widely passed on, largely because ordinary people couldn¡¯t withstand the damage from the lightning on their bodies. With this potion, though they couldn¡¯t mass-produce Chunin and Jonin level fighters, the numbers would definitely increase significantly. It was an offer they couldn¡¯t refuse. Moreover, the other party had already paid a deposit, half the formula, and a significant amount of the potion. ¡°Yes, but since we¡¯re also just in a contract for hire, they didn¡¯t specify who their allies are, but it¡¯s highly unlikely to be Gondor, as we recently signed an alliance with the Regent of Gondor.¡± Ai now spoke openly and exhaustively. For some reason, since returning from the so-called Current World, his presence seemed even more terrifying. Standing beside him now gave a chilling sensation. Ai was a straightforward man but equally, his Instinct was quite Keen. Hearing Ai, Tao Yu also quickly mulled things over. Currently, the base had not spared much effort to manage Middle-earth, and the few teams that had gone to explore Middle-earth had quieted down, likely blocked by those hidden adversaries. And tycoons like them, the top-level forces, were certainly not going to venture into unknown worlds lightly, so the information they had was relatively superficial. Though not an ardent fan of Magic Ring, Tao Yu had watched all three parts of the trilogy and even delved a little deeper into its background afterward, knowing some details beyond the movies. Now, the situation in Middle-earth was that Aman, the residence of the gods ¡®Valar¡¯ and ¡®Maiar¡¯, had not been torn to this side; here was purely Middle-earth. This made the division of power in Middle-earth quite simple. It was a matter of good versus evil. Village Hidden by Clouds was near Gondor, and since they didn¡¯t mention who the allies were, it was highly likely to be Mordor next door. With their aversion to the light and contact with the deceitful Sauron based on information from the Abyss World, it should be easy to reach a mutual defense and offense alliance. ¡°Actually, this is also the advantage of having no ideological baggage and foundation, it would be difficult for the base to easily reach out to Sauron...¡± What the base wanted was stable territories, ideally suitable for planting Wish-Power Crops or mininga?€¡±Sauron¡¯s followers, a bunch of misshapen misfits, certainly did not seem capable of farming peacefully. ¡°Next, the location we¡¯re heading to is infested with Aliens, and you should handle that more, I¡¯ll take a detour and fly past all the marked points quickly,¡± Tao Yu wouldn¡¯t specifically stop here to clear out Aliens, but since it affected his mining profits, it was only natural to sweep through them on the waya?€| a?€| It was a unique biological radar, with various Alien parameters entered beforehand. As the helicopter continued to approach, the ¡°beep beep~¡± sound became more rapid. ¡°Attention everyone, there are seven or eight this time; with the size of the Aliens here, it can be tough.¡± The lead person sitting in the copilot¡¯s seat, who seemed to also have shared access to their information, spoke with a heavy tone. The variety of creatures in this world accounted for many, and their sizes were also immense, truly making the Aliens somewhat troublesome. When ammunition was sufficient, Inner City Pioneers could suppress them with firepower, even Outer City teams or Indigenous people with weapons could shoot them down. However, because of their size, the ammunition was depleted too quickly, actually reducing their clearing efficiency. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this isn¡¯t our first encounter with this situation. As long as the base can afford to keep renting these big toys to us, we can stay here indefinitely.¡± Hunting an alien breed granted an additional reward of a thousand Wish-Power, and they could also rent this aerial equipment at an extremely low price, making this income quite substantial for their Inner City families. ¡°If only we could find a clue about the Alien Queen, that¡¯d be at least ten thousand each time.¡± A beautiful woman holding a bow said with a smile. ¡°Decrease altitude, cover fire first, safety first...¡± However, just at that moment, Whoosh whoosh~ Suddenly, thick sharp arrows emerged from the woods, shattering the tranquility. Due to decreased altitude and the unexpectedness of the arrows, the helicopter had no space to dodge. Buzz buzz~ Those thick arrows were particularly crafty, all aimed at the rotors and engines. As several arrows were cut by the rotors, finally, one arrow got stuck, causing black smoke to billow and the helicopter to spiral down! ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°Nami people!¡± ¡°Watch out for collision!¡± ¡°Steady!¡± ¡°How did the radar not detect this?!¡± Luckily, since they were Pioneers and the helicopter had descended, as it crashed into the canopy and branches, Accompanied by the rustling sound, amid the obstructions of these towering trees, the helicopter was ultimately caught mid-air. And the people inside quickly leapt out in agile forms, landing nearby. Although they looked disheveled, no one was missing. ¡°Be careful! Those beasts are coming!¡± One of the people holding the detector urgently said. The urgent beep of the alarm grew faster, and they could already feel the nearby branches shaking, faintly seeing dark figures moving quickly through the gapsa?€| Chapter 609 ?Chapter 609: Chapter 544: Ice Cold Chapter 609: Chapter 544: Ice Cold ¡°Damn it, those blue-skinned monkeys are actually cooperating with the aliens? Aren¡¯t they afraid of dying!¡± The team leader, his hair still speckled with bits of leaves, now felt the rapid beeping in his ear, accompanied by the alien¡¯s exoskeleton rustling among the nearby branches, appearing and disappearing. His face also looked extremely ugly. They came out to hunt the aliens, so they must have some strength. With preparation, relying on helicopters, they could take these down without a scratch. For Pioneers who only took on missions for money, they might choose to give up if the profit wasn¡¯t substantial enough, even if it meant losing just one team member. Making money is one thing; there¡¯s no need to overdo it with risking lives! ... But now, the situation on the ground had completely changed! Even if they could deal with these aliens now, they would encounter endless trouble on their way back. The only option was to call for help, hoping for a nearby helicopter. But to maximally hunt the aliens, they were divided by areas, each small team taking on a mission in a designated area. By the time the helicopter came to rescue, they¡¯d probably be out of ammo and food... And this time, those Na¡¯vi were lurking in the shadows! The aliens¡¯ growls began to emerge from all around. These creatures clearly knew that their prey possessed weapons capable of hunting them. But when was it the hunter, and when was it the prey? Now they had to distinguish carefully. The aliens could be fearless when necessary, willing to sacrifice individuals easily for the victory of their group. In this regard, they were beyond comparison with the Pioneers. The more anxious the fight, the bigger the aliens¡¯ advantage grew. ¡°Executors disrupting nature, accept your judgment.¡± Broken English came from the woods, obviously from those Na¡¯vi lurking in ambush. ¡°If the aliens can live and have value, then why are you attacking us?! Are we even less than the aliens?!¡± The team leader roared angrily. ¡°We haven¡¯t killed you; the aliens hunting you is just part of the natural cycle. We too hunt our prey, that¡¯s the rule of nature, as long as you do it without foreign aid.¡± The Na¡¯vi¡¯s bizarre statements truly made them feel their worldview collapsing. Just then, a giant alien parted the branches and revealed its full body. Seven to eight meters in size, unlike the slender traditional aliens, this one¡¯s body was covered with thick armor, looking very burly, its dark armor shining black. It must have been cultivated using some creature that originally had high defensive power; it had completely absorbed that creature¡¯s advantages. Its hideous mouthparts dripped viscous saliva, emitting a low growl. ¡°It¡¯s a pawn deliberately coming to test our firepower, wait a moment, wait until it gets closer! Be careful to conserve ammunition,¡± someone reminded calmly. ¡°Understood...¡±@@@@ However, just then, a tremor in the branches suddenly appeared behind them. It gave them a start. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is there no detection alarm?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know! But indeed, the number of low-cost units should not be excessive, as some capacity must be reserved for potential high-quality targets that might be captured later. Swish, swish~ A series of shadows dove into the shadow cast by the Alien Dragon like swallows returning to their nests, all shaped into bizarre and peculiar Alien forms. ¡°It¡¯s a pity, the Queen only caught two, they were well hidden.¡± Tao Yu, standing on the Flying Dragon, facing the wind, also sighed at this moment. Those guys had become wiser, with the Queen more or less isolated, except when Alien eggs were transported out, staying away from other Aliens to minimize interaction. Finding the Queen through connections became much more challenging. ¡°These Na¡¯vi really aren¡¯t thinking clearly. Have they been controlled by some manipulation?¡± Tao Yu thought of some extreme environmentalists, and these Na¡¯vi seemed to take it even further. However, up next would indeed be a state of long-term coexistence, with Tao Yu himself only able to help cleanse the area occasionally during his visits. Seemingly numerous, but in comparison to the area into which Pandora World had fallen, they were inconsequential. All one could say was that his efficiency was higher than other teams. This piecemeal cleaning approach mainly focused on the number of executions rather than the strength of individuals... ¡°Hmm?¡± Just as Tao Yu was ready to depart along this path, he suddenly paused. Because he spotted an abnormal region ahead. A vast expanse of ice had covered a large section of the dense forest, freezing even the trees! Looking at that lifelike, ice-sculpted forest, a helicopter perched on top of the canopy and encased in ice, and the few frozen figures with looks of horror on their faces who had fled the helicopter. Tao Yu frowned slightly, then leaped down from the Alien Dragon, landing near these ice sculptures. Having just landed, even he felt a wave of cold air. Breaking off a chunk of Ice Crystal and crushing it in his hand, Tao Yu felt the gas evaporating from the ice. The direct contact temperature could freeze the air itself! ¡°This face looks familiar; it seems like someone from the Floating City, what was his name? Bell?¡± Tao Yu compared the lifelike ice sculpture with his own intelligence information. The perpetrator was very strong! From the expression on Bell¡¯s face, his life had been snatched away in an instant through freezing. Such a wide range of instant freezing, to such an extreme temperature, gave off an icy chill even as Tao Yu entered. A standard Catastrophe Level powerhouse! ¡°They actually have a Catastrophe Level strong person, which is somewhat surprising. Personal teleportation device, perhaps?¡± Tao Yu had thought Teng Lianghong should have been the strongest among them. After all, he had sneaked here by possessing Teng Lianghong. But now, a Catastrophe Level had suddenly appeared here! However, it was a bit strange; although Bell was also from a Floating City family, he wasn¡¯t considered a prominent member. His family didn¡¯t have Catastrophe Level power, only somewhat better than those top families in the Inner City. It seemed a bit ¡®uneconomical¡¯ to expose themselves just for his sake. Glancing down again, there was a Na¡¯vi tribe here, and possibly Bell landed to do something to this tribe. And at this moment, this Na¡¯vi tribe was filled with ice sculptures. The frozen bodies of the Na¡¯vi, lifelike and eerily silent, created a strange tranquility. Looking ahead towards the border area of Middle-earth, Tao Yu temporarily set aside these thoughts and took out his Communicator to say... Chapter 610 ?Chapter 610: Chapter 545 Timeline Chapter 610: Chapter 545 Timeline ¡°Ice attribute of Catastrophe Level...¡± The rich young lady on the other end heard Tao Yu¡¯s communication, asked for the location, and confirmed some details. ¡°How about it? Can you lock onto the target?¡± ¡°Among the twelve families of Starshine, the most adept at ice attribute abilities is the Oni Clan, ranked sixth, but they have been our traditional allies all along.¡± The rich young lady didn¡¯t hide anything from Tao Yu, but this made Tao Yu raise his eyebrows. Instigation? If it were true that such an important ally as the Suns had been successfully turned, it shouldn¡¯t be so casually exposed. It¡¯s highly likely that the Catastrophe Level used something akin to personal transportation equipment to get here. All this trouble just for an ice sculpture exhibition? ... Of course, one couldn¡¯t completely rule out this possibility, but that was for the Suns to consider on their own. Tao Yu was merely passing by and provided this piece of intelligence. Standing atop an Alien Dragon, Tao Yu flew over the frozen area and retracted his gaze. ¡°Why do I feel it¡¯s targeting the Namic people?¡± Tao Yu felt some hesitation in his heart. On the previous ice sculptures, most of the Namic figures exhibited some sort of expression. Either horror or anger, they seemed to be surrounding a particular area, with weapons similar to bows and arrows in their hands. In contrast, Bell and his group appeared to have had no time to react. It was as if they had just disembarked from an airplane, went to see what was happening to the Namic people, and then turned into ice sculptures... ¡°This place is near the border of Middle-earth, and I wonder if they will go to the world of The Lord of the Rings...¡± Tao Yu had some thoughts about the world of The Lord of The Rings. Originally, without Aman State acting as the realm of the Divine Spirits, the world of The Lord of The Rings was a shred of Middle-earth with limited things that could affect Tao Yu. Perhaps only those twenty rings, and possibly, The One Ring itself might be limited equipment or something of the sort. And Gandalf, Saruman, Sauron, and the Flame Demons were all ¡®Maiar¡¯ in this world, akin to demigods, so Tao Yu wasn¡¯t quite sure, a typical case of disproportionate effort and reward, hence he had no intention of delving deeper. But now, aside from the gains from recovering Two-Tails and from Village Hidden by Clouds, the situation in Middle-earth might allow him to digest the Hunter Path¡¯s Magic Potion. The Sequence Four starting with ¡®Ironblood Knight,¡¯ ¡®War Bishop,¡¯ and ¡®Weather Mage,¡¯ these three sequences were perfect for engaging in large team battles that facilitated digestion. The Middle-earth world had Mordor, a holy land for monster farming, and Tao Yu thought it would be quite appropriate to lead a wave there. ¡°Heh, now it seems we¡¯re likely to clash with them. Well, if we clash, then so be it. ¡°This place is Edoras; to the east lie Isengard and the Kingdom of Rohan. Currently, Isengard is the territory of a powerful White Wizard and has received recognition from both Rohan and Gondor, while the Kingdom of Rohan was formerly a vassal state of Gondora?€|¡± After all, the Village Hidden by Clouds had arrived in this world some time ago and had already made contact with the Kingdom of Gondor, earning its approval through the outstanding mission system of the Shinobi Village. Despite some difficulties in language, they managed to overcome the initial barriers to communication through the Illusion Technique. Many of the intelligence ninjas mastered the language swiftly. The essence of the Shinobi Village was well-received by the rulers. Naturally, the Kingdom of Gondor, already threatened by Mordor to the east, would not spurn such a powerful aid. And even though Ai might not be reliable, he was still being cultivated as a future Hokage, and he would know what needed to be known. At the very least, he could grasp an overview. Tao Yu himself also knew much about this world but had a stronger grasp of the general trend. Now, combining the details from Ai¡¯s side, he was vaguely able to discern an outline. ¡°According to the timeline, the Fellowship of the Ring has not yet been formed, and The One Ring might still be in the hands of a hobbit in the Shire, but due to the fall of the Abyss, the original timeline has certainly been disrupteda?€|¡± Tao Yu pondered in his heart. It was somewhat relieving that the realm of the Creator God in Aman State had not been placed nearby. Rummaging through some fragments of memory with his strong spiritual power, Tao Yu understood that the Creator God of the world of The One Ring had a very high divine status, similar to Eru IlA?ovatar, who created the great gods ¡®Valar¡¯ and the lesser gods ¡®Maiar¡¯. Aside from the creation, Tao Yu knew of only two instances where He intervened: once when the strongest of humans, the Numenoreans, rebelled against the Celestial Pole, seeking to attack Aman State, leading to the entire continent being erased by Him. The other was when the Grey Gandalf fought the Flame Demon, fatigued to death, and his soul, upon returning, was directly sent back to Middle-earth by Him, unlocking greater ¡®Maiar¡¯ powers, eventually becoming the White Gandalf. After the destruction of The One Ring, two hobbit relatives were also taken to Aman State by the Elves, obtaining eternal life. Although Aman State was mostly a backdrop in the story of the Magic Ring trilogy and was seldom mentioned, this backdrop was quite significant. The disappearance of Aman State would affect the whole world of Middle-earth in various aspects. For example, some Elves intended to retreat to Aman State later on but now would not be able to. Without an escape, they might choose to fight to the death against Mordor. Similarly, without Aman State¡¯s Valar and Creator God present, ambitious figures like Saruman and Sauron might act with fewer restraints. ¡°However, Saruman is currently a respected White Wizard, commanding lofty prestigea?€|¡± Tao Yu shook his head as he glanced toward the east, hesitating before declining to head over. There was no need to take that risk! Who knows what powers these Maiar might unleash when cornered. At least in the original story, Saruman could easily create an avalanche, forming a Catastrophe Level attacka?€| Chapter 611 ?Chapter 611: Chapter 546: The Current State of Middle-earth Chapter 611: Chapter 546: The Current State of Middle-earth ¡°This place is quite well connected...¡± Under Ai¡¯s guidance, Tao Yu gained a more intuitive understanding of the geographical location of Eriador. It was not far from key locations such as the Misty Mountains, the White Mountains, Arrodes, Rohan, Gondor, and the Shire. However, the overall area seemed quite desolate, with perhaps a few semi-orcs known as Oak and some undead wandering about. It could be considered on the edge of Gondor¡¯s sphere of influence, but there were no large human settlements. Some scattered small-scale human settlements could be considered to be at odds with Rohan and Gondor. ¡°The undead who do not die, I wonder if they are the same army of the dead found by Aragorn, the last king of men, in the story of The One Ring...¡± Although Tao Yu had information from the trilogy of The One Ring in his mind, and some other information he had previously been interested in researching, after all, when watching movies and researching, he was only led by interest, and it wasn¡¯t possible to pay attention to everything; his mind wandered quite often. ¡°I remember the Creator God created two races apart from the Divine Spirits like the Valar and Maiar a?€¡° the Elves and Humans...¡± Tao Yu, while controlling the Alien Dragon to fly towards Gondor, pondered in his heart. ... Although there were other races in Middle-earth like Dwarves, they were not created by the Creator God. For example, the Dwarves were created by a Valar known as Olly, who could also be considered the God of Craftsmanship. Both Maiar, Sauron and Saruman, were once his servants. Precisely because Elves and Humans were directly created by the Creator God, even the Valar did not dare to intervene directly in that world; it was more a matter of guidance. Gandalf in his grey robes is a very typical example. He was more about guiding the wise races to contend with Mordor, rather than entering the fray himself; he was quite high-ranked among the Maiar.@@@@ Saruman initially wore white robes, more because he arrived earlier, so he was permitted to use more power. And the Elven Race created here had the ability of ¡®eternal life,¡¯ which was not only in terms of lifespan but even in death they could re-coalesce and resurrect in the Divine Temple, a trait quite similar to that of the Valar and Maiar, though they were not as powerful. As for the fate of Humans¡¯ ¡®inevitable death,¡¯ it was actually a kind of ¡®blessing¡¯ from the Creator God. Because among the Elves, those who had lived too long envied this end of mortals. This was also what led to the Numenoreans later turning against the Celestial Pole and trying to attack Aman State. They were too grateful for this ¡®blessing.¡¯ The rare direct intervention by the Creator God, I wonder if it was out of irritation... This ultimately led to the obliteration of an entire continent, with only the ancestors of Aragorn and a few uncorrupted Numenoreans escaping the catastrophe. The Numenoreans often lived for two to three hundred years, and Aragorn¡¯s ancestor was a blessed Half-Elf. Originally, the Valar blessed the twins, allowing them to choose to become either Men or Elves. Elrond chose the path of the Elves, while Aragorn¡¯s ancestor chose to be a Man. He led the remaining Numenoreans in establishing Gondor. When that continent sank, Sauron¡¯s physical form was also destroyed, but The One Ring carried his spirit back to Mount Doom, where he was rebuilt. He poured all his power into The One Ring and sparked another great war. And this time, he was defeated again by Aragorn¡¯s ancestor, who cut off his finger, causing The One Ring to fall and Sauron to be defeated. However, Aragorn¡¯s ancestor could not resist the temptation of The One Ring and did not choose to destroy it, resulting in it lying at the bottom of a river for over two thousand years. It was eventually found by two Hobbits, one of whom killed his friend to gain sole possession of The One Ring and lived alone with its power for five hundred years until it passed into the hands of Bilbo Baggins. Under normal circumstances, Bilbo would have had The One Ring for decades, finally relinquishing it at over a hundred years old, with his nephew, Frodo Baggins, later completing the task of destroying The One Ring. But now, as the Abyss has fallen and Saruman is still revered as the White Wizard, no news of the formation of the Fellowship of the Ring has been heard. And the specific time, as well as the potential changes, are still unknown... Rawr~ The resounding Dragon¡¯s Chant echoed across the skyline, and Tao Yu gazed down upon the city below. It was a magnificent city entirely built of white stone. Minas Tirith, the current capital of the Kingdom of Gondor, also known as the White City! The Village Hidden by Clouds was situated on a rocky mountain range near the White City, part of the extended arm of the White Mountains. However, as Tao Yu passed over the city, he noticed that the soldiers on the city walls were on high alert, having drawn their bows and even ballistae. They seemed quite wary. This sudden realization hit Tao Yu. ¡°It seems Banisher Spirits also like to ride around on Fallen Beasts...¡± The undying Banisher Spirits, capable of indefinite resurrection, were directly responsible for the death of Gondor¡¯s king a thousand years ago, which led to a regency by the stewards. It seems a state of alert is quite normal... Chapter 612 ?Chapter 612: Chapter 547: Delivery to the Door Chapter 612: Chapter 547: Delivery to the Door Tao Yu decided to settle in the Village Hidden by Clouds first and secure Two-Tails as a safety measure. As for whether Gondor might misunderstand something, it didn¡¯t really matter. When the time came, the Village Hidden by Clouds would handle the negotiations, which could explain some issues more easily without wasting words. ¡°This location isn¡¯t bad, easy to defend but hard to attack.¡± Tao Yu saw the location of the Village Hidden by Clouds, situated atop a rocky mountain with very few paths leading down. Rather than the Village Hidden by Clouds, Tao Yu felt it was more like the Village Hidden by Stones. The buildings in the village were built along the mountain, giving it the feeling of a mountain fortress. ¡°But it¡¯s also easy to be blockaded from below and have your supplies cut off, as there isn¡¯t much food production nearby.¡± Ai also directly shared their greatest concern. ... That was also why they had chosen to ally with Gondor from the beginning. Actually, the situation was similar to that of the Village Hidden by Sand; it was all about needing living supplies! Calculating the current scenario, among these three Shinobi Villages, only the Hidden Mist Village was better off, as the Land of Water was with them, providing its own supply foundation. Both the Village Hidden by Sand and the Village Hidden by Clouds had desperately sought out wealthy benefactors. But for now, it seemed that the Village Hidden by Clouds¡¯ benefactor was better than that of the Village Hidden by Sand, although the enemies they might have to face were also more troublesomea?€| With a Dragon¡¯s Chant, Tao Yu descended with two others. Even with Ai on the Flying Dragon calling out with a thunderous voice, they still attracted nearly the same reception as the Village Hidden by Sand. Accompanied by a flash of lightning, the Third Raikage himself rushed over. ¡°Ah? An unexpected pleasure.¡± Tao Yu hadn¡¯t even greeted the Third Raikage when several black shadows instantly dashed out from his own shadow, chasing after a few figures that had been following Ai and had suddenly started to flee. ¡°Hm? What do you mean by this?¡± The Third Raikage, clearly more burly and hot-tempered, saw the black shadows flash by and his body reacted quicker than his mouth. While asking, his body was already coated in lightning, starting to intercept. The Fourth Raikage hurriedly warned, ¡°Old man, don¡¯t!¡± But obviously, the Third Raikage, like the Fourth, was also stubborn; even after hearing the warning, he had already made his move. He didn¡¯t choose the scattered shadows, but instead headed straight for Tao Yu. He moved even faster than Ai had initially! Was this being captured alive? How humiliating... The Third Raikage was an old fox too, and he reacted immediately. However, he was the type to cover the rear alone for his village and battle countless ninjas from the Village Hidden by Stonesa?€¡±a very tough character. His personality was exceedingly staunch. At this moment, he didn¡¯t utter any words of surrender. ¡°Oh, just creating a few new toys,¡± Tao Yu said with an indifferent expression. Right in front of them, he let the shadows devour those three and then formed three identical shadow figures. Except for different colors, even their auras were exactly the same! This made the Third Raikage¡¯s eyes twitch. Not just him. Even Ai and Kirabi, who had dealt with Tao Yu before, now wore a grim expression. Surely you didn¡¯t trick us into coming here, intending to wipe out the Village Hidden by Clouds in one fell swoop? ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? I¡¯m not some devil, I wouldn¡¯t do such a thing to allies.¡± Tao Yu slowly absorbed the newly acquired minions back into his shadow, revealing a strange expression, then he smiled and fanned his hands, signaling them to relax. This gave everyone nearby one simultaneous thought. So, if we weren¡¯t allies, you might very well do something like this, right? Is this a threat? Looking at Tao Yu¡¯s smiling, gentle expression. Everyone present felt a bit dazed. It didn¡¯t seem so on his face, but his actions were definitely a threat! ¡°Hehe, Ai is our future Fourth Raikage, I don¡¯t know if you have discussed the terms of an alliance, we from the Village Hidden by Clouds are new to the Abyss, not quite familiar with these matters.¡± The Third Raikage was fiery and impulsive. But he was not foolish. He had originally covered the rear for his village, that too was to protect the village he loved. Now, seeing Tao Yu¡¯s maneuver, upon hearing such words. He naturally knew what to do now... Chapter 613 ?Chapter 613: Chapter 548: Summoning Chapter 613: Chapter 548: Summoning ¡°These are their devices, and the three of them are responsible for communication and connection. For now, we haven¡¯t discovered anyone else in hiding.¡± The Third Raikage personally brought Tao Yu to the equipment room. Tao Yu also saw a Yuan Force communication device. It had no ability to interface with the Current World, but similar to the set left in Great Tang, it could conduct a limited number of communications with nearby World Fragments. ¡°Hmm...¡± Tao Yu played with a coin and indeed felt the interference of Divination, his eyes slightly brightening. The ¡®Priest,¡¯ though possessing Anti-Divination Ability, wouldn¡¯t necessarily run around everywhere every day. The current difficulty in some information clues was due to the Anti-Divination Ability and the multiple integrations of Abyss¡¯s contract pollution, which was why progress was so slow. ... Now, through divining the feedback from this object, some effective information had actually been obtained. ¡°The Priest is in a nearby world. But then again, divination relies on feedback from the World Will, he couldn¡¯t have gone far, maybe just near the boundary of a few worlds.¡± Tao Yu had a vague outline in his mind, but he didn¡¯t have any intent to actively seek out that bothersome nuisance. Don¡¯t let these things affect yourself. With steady self-improvement, these problems will all become trivial! When he first arrived at the State Capital, labeled by the Yue Family, there was no way to solve it; he could only quickly scuttle back to the Abyss. But now, after digesting the gains from the Mysterious World, half of his Shadow Soldiers were from the Yue Family, among which Yue Yun and Yue Feng were quite useful... Just then, accompanied by the cry of the Ninja Hawk in the sky, the Third Raikage next to him spoke to Tao Yu, ¡°Mr. Tao, there¡¯s news from the Milastry side.@@@@ The sight of you riding the Flying Dragon here might have caused them some apprehensions. The Banisher Spirits in the Land of Darkness enjoy riding such creatures.¡± The Third Raikage explained. ¡°Ah, let your side explain and clear up the misunderstanding. Well then, I¡¯ll go take the Two-Tails as promised.¡± Tao Yu glanced at the Third Raikage, who showed no objection. ¡°Of course, this is our compensation. Just ensure the life of that boy from the Wood Gate.¡± Tailed Beasts were tools serving the Shinobi Village. Their strategic value was indeed very important. If it were anyone else, even someone more powerful than the Village Hidden by Clouds, the Third Raikage¡¯s temper would flare back. But the person before him was really different. If resisted, the opponent might be even more pleased, then slaughter the entire Shinobi Village, turning them into his subordinates! Such an ability was too game-breaking, and the threat was even more severe than death. Recalling the source, it was indeed their side that first tried to assassinate him. His restraint was already ¡°merciful.¡± Having experienced the Great Ninja War, the Raikage had his own understanding of the situation before him. ¡°Mr. Tao, we¡¯ve finished drafting our alliance treaty. Would you like to review it?¡± The Third Raikage took out a scroll. Tao Yu casually took it and unfolded it for review. ¡°Generally, there¡¯s no issue, but we need to slightly alter the alliance party to ¡®Spice Collection Department¡¯.¡± Tao Yu had already touched base with the rich young lady concerning the spice collection of the Dune World, which had also officially established this department. He now considered himself the head of this department, which aside from dividends, included an additional salary. Although the salary was just a bonus compared to the five-percent dividends, it also affirmed his managerial rights. Village Hidden by Sand and Village Hidden by Clouds had both been personally visited by Tao Yu. If it had been in the past, that indeed would¡¯ve been impossible, but now it was similar to sharing half the profits from spice mining. With increased strength, he naturally could pull more towards his side. There might be objections, but it didn¡¯t matter. As long as the rich young lady had no objections, Tao Yu didn¡¯t care much about others¡¯ thoughts. ¡°Have there been any intelligence feedbacks regarding those directions I mentioned earlier?¡± After amending the treaty, Tao Yu inquired further. He was now in Village Hidden by Clouds and had retrieved his belongings, with the remaining time geared towards studying the Thunder Cloak of the Raikage lineage. This was considered a defensive and offensive ability. He also mastered the Thunder Method and had Teng Lianghong¡¯s blessing, making it a perfect fit. However, while learning, he didn¡¯t want to waste time. Gathering intelligence and news could be directly assigned to the ninjas of Village Hidden by Clouds, conveniently as they too had an alliance with Gondor... ¡°We just received news. The lord of Misty Valley, Elrond, has summoned representatives from Gondor for an important discussion. The regent prime minister has sent his eldest son, possibly due to the changes in the Abyss.¡± The Third Raikage relayed the known information so far. Tao Yu pondered upon hearing this. It indeed could not be ruled out as being due to the ¡°changes in the Abyss.¡± Elrond was an ancient and powerful half-elf, who had chosen the identity of an elf after receiving blessings from the Valar and had lived for over a thousand years. Moreover, Elrond was also a member of the loosely formed organization ¡°White Council,¡± which Gandalf and Saruman belonged to. The White Council also held periodic private tea parties to discuss guiding the civilizations of Middle-earth. With such a significant event as the changes in the Abyss, it seemed normal for the White Council to call a major meeting after their small gathering. However, it could also be due to the appearance of the One Ring. ¡°Now that Village Hidden by Clouds has also entered Middle-earth and has become a significant part of Middle-earth, since there are important matters to be discussed, we naturally shouldn¡¯t miss it. Let¡¯s go as well...¡± If it was about how to deal with the One Ring, then he might as well take the ring directly as a way of resolving the issue. Although Elrond was also quite powerful, capable of summoning floods and forming disaster-like impacts, Tao Yu felt that since it was about dealing with the One Ring, if he showed that he couldn¡¯t be corrupted, then there was ground for negotiation... Chapter 614 ?Chapter 614: Chapter 549 Threat Chapter 614: Chapter 549 Threat Misty Valley was on the other side of the Misty Mountains and was far from Gondor. The journey, whether in terms of distance or environmental terrain, was formidable. Even with mounts, leaving Gondor for Misty Valley was not a short trip. Gondor bordered the Land of Darkness in Mordor, and one could say that half the journey of destroying the Magic Ring was completed upon reaching Gondor. Thus, if one set out, the preparations had to be extensive... At the gates of Minas Tirith, known as the White City, the capital of Gondor, Denethor II, the twenty-sixth Regent of Gondor, personally came to see off his most cherished eldest son, Boromir. ¡°Father, rest assured, I can move faster alone, no need for cumbersome guards.¡± Boromir¡¯s demeanor was full of vigor and pride. ... However, his own combat skills were indeed remarkable in Gondor, capable of directly confronting groups of Orcs, even crossing swords with the Banisher Spirit. ¡°I know your abilities, ordinary guards won¡¯t be arranged, but the Jonin from the Village Hidden by Clouds here are indeed stronger than you.¡± Denethor II was quite satisfied with his eldest son, who was the undoubted choice to succeed him. He has the right to be proud! Hearing his father mention the Jonin of the Village Hidden by Clouds, Boromir¡¯s expression softened slightly, acknowledging the strength of these Ninjas. ¡°Alright...¡± But just then, as a Dragon¡¯s Chant echoed across the sky, everyone at the gate looked up. A dark silhouette broke through the clouds, flying towards them. Gondor soldiers nearby immediately raised their bows and spears, adopting a defensive stance. Denethor II then turned toward a figure wearing a Ninja headband. The person spoke respectfully, ¡°It should be the same as the Alien Dragon mentioned by Lord Raikage in his previous response.¡± Tao Yu disliked complications and would not directly control the Alien Dragon to charge into formation, but chose to land in the outer area. Then, Ai, the Third Raikage, jumped down. ¡°Lord Chancellor.¡± ¡°Ah, Lord Raikage, what brings you here personally?¡± Denethor II, placing great importance on the Third Raikage, responded with a smile. Is he not sending messages by Ninja Hawk because this Flying Dragon is faster? Seeing the other party approach, Denethor II also speculated. And Tao Yu, on top of the Flying Dragon, glanced at the regent, elegantly dressed in black, his appearance quite splendid. However, according to the original timeline, after his eldest son died in the Fellowship of the Ring, he fell into despair and blunders became frequent. Eventually, he died by falling off the city walls during the siege of the Orc army from Mordor. ¡°The situation is such, Lord Elrond has convened a council to discuss important matters, and we from the Village Hidden by Clouds would like to meet representatives from all across Middle-earth.¡± What Raikage presented was reasonable. Currently, the Village Hidden by Clouds and Gondor had an alliance, the village even being seen as a vassal. Yet Gondor granted high tolerance to its vassals. ¡°Elves¡¯ concept of time differs greatly from ours; I never realized how long such a trip might take. Now, it¡¯s a lot less of a hassle...¡± Gandalf, for research, could investigate for over a decade, and the elves, similarly unconcerned with lifespan, have always been about the same. The Abyss fall incident had already occurred some time ago, yet the assembly was now being slowly gathered. To them, how long the assembly took didn¡¯t matter; achieving the purpose was what mattered... ... Whoo~ The high-altitude roaring winds, blocked by the magical shield formed on the Alien Dragon¡¯s surface, also augmented the aerodynamics of the dragon. ¡°It can also block strong winds; that¡¯s really nice.¡± Boromir exclaimed with some amazement. ¡°You¡¯ve met other wizards before, my Lord?¡± Tao Yu began making inquiries. ¡°Gandalfa?€¡±if you¡¯re also a wizard, you should be familiar with him. He¡¯s been in our library for several years, scouring through royal archives.¡± Hearing this, Tao Yu was also pleased. Gondor¡¯s royal ancestors were indeed the ones who chopped off Sauron¡¯s ring, so Gandalf was possibly reviewing information about the Magic Ring this time, perhaps to discuss issues concerning the Abyss as well. If so, possessing extensive knowledge about the Abyss, his own timing to intervene was just right. As Tao Yu thought this, he also completed another Divination. However, watching the coin spinning rapidly on his fingertip, Tao Yu couldn¡¯t help but frown. Divination interference? Was it due to the pollution of The One Ring or had that ¡®Priest¡¯ made a move again... ¡°Indeed, disruption is always simpler; just muddying the waters is enough...¡± Tao Yu, also well-versed in Anti-Divination Ability, considered this familiar, making the difficult-to-discern matters into a tangled mess... But, if they were going too, it would be perfect, a double blessing! Whoo~ The Alien Dragon sped past, and before them now was the vast Misty Mountains, posing the greatest obstacle along their path. However, facing an Alien Dragon that could fly directly over, this was simply not an issue. Just on the lower side of the Misty Mountains, towards Gondor, there was a Golden Forest that, even beneath the cloud cover of the sky, shined brilliantly bright. Tao Yu even felt a subtle sense of threat emanating from there. ¡°The bearer of the Ring of Water? Stronger than I expected...¡± This was the first time Tao Yu had felt the presence of a true powerhouse in this world! That subtle sense of crisis was quite the surprise. If the lady of the Golden Forest had such strength, then it was time to reassess Saruman and Sauron. Even under constraints, they might still be able to exert formidable power... Chapter 615 ?Chapter 615: Chapter 550 Misty Valley Chapter 615: Chapter 550 Misty Valley Elves of Middle-earth could be considered as the firstborn of the Creator God. At the same time, the Elven Race itself is composed of multiple branches. Apart from the various clans, there are two major categories, the Light Elves and the Dark Elves. However, these Dark Elves are not akin to the styles of ¡®Night¡¯ or ¡®Drow,¡¯ nor are they formed by any Black actors. Instead, when the Valar of Aman State wished to lead the Elves across the sea, some elves chose to migrate westward, having seen the Two Trees and bathed in their light, while others, for various reasons, did not complete the journey and never saw the Two Trees. On this side of the Misty Mountains, in Gondor, there is another splendid forest named Loslorien, the residence of another branch of Elves. ... Here also resides the most noble and powerful Elf of Middle-earth at the moment, the Lady of Loslorien, Galadriel! The owner of the Ring of Water among The Three Rings of the Elves. A powerful Elf possessing knowledge, beauty, and strength. She has lived for over eight thousand years. But as an immortal Elf, time has left not a single trace on her delicate visage. Standing under a pavilion, Galadriel folded up the water mirror she had been using for Clairvoyance. Lifting her profound gaze to the sky, she felt a powerful presence passing overhead. The direction this presence was heading caused her to raise her willow-like eyebrows slightly. ¡°The world is changing, and we have lost contact with Aman State; we might not be able to remain uninvolved...¡± At this moment, another handsome Elf approached, it was Galadriel¡¯s husband, the Lord of Loslorien, Celeborn. Though nominally the Lord of Loslorien, his abilities are by no means weak. Yet with a wife close to perfection, his status on a daily basis was quite overshadowed. Galadriel is the true mistress of the Golden Forest. ¡°I just sensed a powerful presence sweeping through the sky, and it seems to have discovered us.¡± Evidently, Celeborn had come to hear his wife¡¯s ¡®advice.¡¯ ¡°From its trajectory, it seems to be attempting to fly across Misty Valley to reach Dol Guldur. Elrond has recently summoned various parties; it might be related to The One Ring.¡± Galadriel touched the Ring of Water with her slender fingers, a strange light flickering in her eyes. The more powerful the individual, the harder it is to resist The One Ring, yet Galadriel was curious to see if she could withstand its temptation.@@@@ ¡°Could it also be due to the loss of contact with Aman State? It seems a vast forest has appeared to the west of the world.¡± Celeborn spoke with a handsome face marked by some concern. Although Elves generally dislike venturing out, there are still those Rangers who travel, and gradually, they come to know many things. Losing the path to Aman State truly left Celeborn feeling uneasy. ¡°In that case, I shall also make a trip to Misty Valley.¡± ¡°Is there any way to let them know we¡¯re friends?¡± Tao Yu asked Boromir, who was beside him. ¡°I hadn¡¯t expected to fly here before, and the thing I¡¯m riding does look rather sinister.¡± Boromir was also a bit late in realizing, but he still took out the horn that hung at his waist. He then began to blow it towards the valley below. Tao Yu could feel a faint invisible force emanating from the horn. He hadn¡¯t noticed before, but it seemed to be an item imbued with Yuan Force. As the sound of the horn rang out, Tao Yu felt the hostility from below rapidly dissipate. Although they still kept their guard up, it seemed descending now wouldn¡¯t lead to an attack. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°The Horn of Gondor, blowing it within Gondor¡¯s territory will rally support; it¡¯s sufficient to identify ourselves. Elves and men also had alliances in ancient times.¡± Boromir was very pleased with his own ingenuity. Tao Yu steered the Alien Dragon down towards an open space on the cliff-edge square. He also used his gaze to identify the source of the pressure he had felt. Wow, a white-robed wizard and a grey-robed wizarda?€¡±Saruman and Gandalf had come together? And that somewhat bald, handsome Elf must be the Lord of Misty Valley, Elrond. The greatest pressure, undoubtedly, came from Saruman. Clad in a white robe and exuding a sage-like demeanor, Saruman¡¯s appearance was indeed very impressive. His scepter, touching the ground, subtly became the focus of everyone present. Even Elrond, the host, seemed willing to cede the center spot. Gandalf, in his grey robe, looked like a mere underling, his dusty cloak making him unremarkable. His scepter, too, was more subdued, but a sword was strapped to his waist, likely the Elven sword known as Glamdring. One scepter in hand and one sword, the close-combat Mage Gandalf... ¡°Due to changes in the world, Saruman has not revealed his true intentions to Gandalf, so he¡¯s still respected as a white-robed wizard? This is a bit troublesome...¡± Unless Saruman actively revealed his betrayal, Tao Yu felt that he didn¡¯t have the authority to confront him. If he couldn¡¯t overpower him at the moment, he might as well join them. He was only there for a council meeting, after all. But the idea of grabbing The One Ring and leaving had to be put aside for now. However, there were still plenty of opportunities... Chapter 616 ?Chapter 616: Chapter 551 Meeting Chapter 616: Chapter 551 Meeting ¡°What creature is this, devoid of any hint of life, filled with an evil aura?¡± As the Lord of Rivendell, even after confirming the call of Gondor, Elrond did not stop the landing of the Alien Dragon. Such a creature normally wouldn¡¯t pose a threat to him. Nevertheless, he still had to make sure why such an abomination had appeared. To the east of Gondor was Mordor, the front line against the darkness; they couldn¡¯t afford any trouble there. The Elves in Loslorien also had the threat of Dol Guldur to face, whereas Rivendell, comparatively speaking, shielded by the Misty Mountains, was blessed with a far better natural environment.@@@@ However, as a member of the White Council, Lord Elrond was sufficiently vigilant and hateful towards evil. ¡°Oh, it must be a kind of strange ability utilizing the dead. ... You are the Pioneer, right?¡± Saruman, who had crafted a stronger breed of Orcs than the half-Orcs, had a particularly strong talent for biological manipulation. This was considered unique even among the Maiar. Aside from Elves and humans created by the Creator God, other creatures such as Orcs, Dwarves, Ents, and Trolls were all made or altered by the great Valar gods. Yet, Saruman, a Maiar, constrained in power, was able to enhance the Orcs to create stronger breeds, which was indeed impressivea?€| Upon seeing the Alien Dragon, Saruman looked upon it as if he had found a masterpiece. However, he was still the revered White Wizard, even though he had already begun secretly creating stronger Orcs and had started cutting down forests to prepare for war. But before being exposed, he was still the leader of the White Council. Moreover, according to his own words, he had already encountered a ¡®Pioneer¡¯ and knew about the Abyss! This gave Tao Yu a feeling of being undercut. He had originally planned to exchange information about the Abyss at this council, but it turned out he was too late. After all, it was not surprising. Not to mention those rats lurking in the shadows, several batches of Pioneers from the base had also come here, and even among the newcomers sent daily, some had ended up in this world. Whether Saruman had captured and interrogated someone, or the Pioneer had mentioned it voluntarily, it all seemed quite normal. ¡°It seems this gentleman knows quite a bit. I am indeed a Pioneer and can represent the stance of our Pioneers to some extent.¡± Tao Yu had officially joined the Suns¡¯ camp. This, however, made Tao Yu raise an eyebrow slightly, imprisoned? With a Pioneer¡¯s abilities, as long as they were not under attack and had time for meditation, they could return to the Current World. Was it because the place where he imprisoned them was considered ¡®attack¡¯ or ¡®Sealing Techniques,¡¯ or were they Pioneers from enemy forces? Saruman was now shimmering with glamorous identity but in the shadows, he was mixed up with Sauron, so both possibilities existed. ¡°They are liars, unlike us, we Pioneers are very good at deceiving people, but I am different, I have gained my current position through real strength.¡± Tao Yu said unapologetically. And the Alien Dragon beside him let out a timely roar, seeming very majestic. ¡°Indeed, you are stronger than them.¡± Saruman stroked his long white beard and nodded slightly. ¡°Just now, you mentioned Arrodes, when I first came into this world, I heard that Arrodes was occupied by a great White Wizard, which must be you.¡± Tao Yu did not adopt an overly tough stance here, then he pointed to Ai and Kirabi next to him, ¡°Besides us Pioneers, the Abyss could also tear apart many others who fall randomly, these two¡¯s village fell from another world into Gondor, and I believe this messenger with the horn of Gondor has sufficient proof of that.¡± Tao Yu took out current examples and gave a simple explanation. It showed he had more information on his side. And this indeed piqued the interest of those present. A big-bearded Dwarf from the Lonely Mountain then jumped off his bench and asked proactively, ¡°Fallen? Is it the world collapse that the White Wizard mentioned before? Has our world also fallen into this Abyss?¡± As it turned out, Saruman had already discussed this with them and used the information to gain higher prestige. Although Pioneers had entered sporadically, Saruman still had the most systematic and specific information. ¡°That¡¯s right, you might feel that it¡¯s just because your world is strong enough and the World Will has protected you, but in fact, we are all now in the Abyss.¡± At this point, Elrond, the host, also spoke up, ¡°The reason I have gathered everyone here is partly due to the current plight of the Abyss, and another reason is that The One Ring has reappeared...¡± Having said that, he gestured behind him, where a Hobbit, about the same height but much thinner than the Dwarf, walked out from behind and took out a plain gold ring and placed it on the table. It looked very ordinary, without even a gemstone, but the moment the ring appeared, it involuntarily attracted everyone¡¯s gaze... Chapter 617 ?Chapter 617: Chapter 552: The One Ring Chapter 617: Chapter 552: The One Ring Tao Yu looked at the ring on the table and felt a strong urge to grab it and flee. With his strength, it seemed not entirely impossible. However, the several presences that locked onto him almost simultaneously made him temporarily discard the idea. Right now, Saruman, Elrond, and Gandalf were all focusing their attention on him. If he did anything at that moment, he would probably invite their joint retaliation immediately. Since they dared to bring out such a thing and place it openly, they must have been confident in controlling the situation! ¡°Actually, Saruman also desires The One Ring...¡± Tao Yu knew that these people had differing thoughts. ... The stronger a person was, the more susceptible they were to The One Ring¡¯s influence, and they all harbored a fear toward it. Although Saruman was a Maiar like Sauron and had formed an alliance with him, he was not Sauron¡¯s subordinate. He harbored ambitions to unify Middle-earth. ¡°Actually, we Pioneers possess a sort of identifying ability; perhaps you could let me touch it to understand the effects of this ring.¡± Tao Yu tentatively said. ¡°Pioneer, this is a ring that beguiles the heart; the stronger one is, the more they are beguiled. We will not touch it.¡± Elrond warned. ¡°Ah, coincidentally, we Pioneers have always needed to resist pollution, so I do have some confidence in this regard.¡± Tao Yu had just finished speaking when he saw Elrond¡¯s gaze turn towards the Alien Dragon lying on the nearby square. Riding such a thing and then saying he had confidence in resisting pollution? He didn¡¯t believe it... ¡°Since this thing is so wicked, let¡¯s destroy it.¡± The bearded Dwarf previously mentioned. ¡°We were thinking the same.¡± Right after Elrond finished speaking, the bearded Dwarf Gimli took out his axe. ¡°That makes it easier.¡± He then swung his axe fiercely towards The One Ring. Under that terrifying muscular strength, Tao Yu also felt a considerable force. The air was distorted by the axe, then banga?€¡± The whole axe shattered, and Gimli stumbled back four or five steps due to the loss of control over his strength, each step cracking the rocky ground. In terms of sheer strength, this Dwarf was even stronger than Boromir. However, despite the heaviness of his axe blow, not even a scratch was left on the surface of The One Ring. The One Ring was forged in Mount Doom, and to destroy it, one must throw it into Mount Doom,¡± Elrond explained. Mount Doom was Sauron¡¯s lair, causing the representatives present to look at each other in dismay. Who would go? That task was too dangerous! ¡°Mount Doom, that¡¯s way too far.¡± ¡°And there will definitely be pursuits and interceptions.¡± ¡°This, staying with the ring too long, it could influence you, right?¡± How do you even fight this? Would it take unleashing the Natural Power... There were faint sounds of chains breaking from Tao Yu¡¯s body. However, the next moment, the clouds in the sky abruptly scattered, and in an instant, it was clear skies again! And Galadriel, who had been under a dark influence, gradually returned to her normal state, then struggled to remove the ring from her hand, placed it back on the table, and staggered back a few steps, slowly exhaling, ¡°I can¡¯t suppress its temptation forever, the more powerful one is, the easier it is to be tempted by the power and lose oneself in it.¡± With just that one display, everyone on the scene became as quiet as babies. Even Saruman, the leader of the White Council, felt wary in his heart. ¡°That¡¯s already very impressive; I wouldn¡¯t dare touch it myself,¡± said Gandalf, wearing a grey robe, with a chuckle. To some extent, it¡¯s only the Hobbits who can easily counteract the Magic Ring. The creature Gollum had held the Magic Ring for five hundred years since fishing it out from the river, and Bilbo had held the Magic Ring for several decades, ultimately it would be Frodo who¡¯d destroy the Magic Ring. It could be said that the Magic Ring¡¯s entire existence was ruined by the hands of Hobbits. However, because of Galadriel¡¯s appearance and her prior behavior, all attention at the scene was diverted to her. Even those who had been surreptitiously watching Tao Yu did the same. Considering how terrifying the initial scene was. Yet, it was at this moment, Tao Yu also naturally touched the Magic Ring on the table and placed it on his finger. As soon as he wore it, the atmosphere at the scene became tense once again. Here we go again? ¡°Pioneer, put down the Magic Ring.¡± ¡°If you¡¯ve been beguiled, then we¡¯ll help you put it down,¡± Elrond said gravely. ¡°No, no, no, I just wanted to help everyone, I have a high resistance to these things due to my special constitution,¡± Tao Yu slowly took off the Magic Ring and placed it back on the table. This seemingly nonchalant action truly left everyone at the scene slightly astonished. That simple? Hobbits could simply do such an action because they are weaker. But the one in front of them was not weak at all. He was the one who rode that Flying Dragon! Could he really resist the temptation of the Magic Ring as he claimed? And Tao Yu setting down the Magic Ring so easily, was not just because there were too many tricky individuals around, he had also come to understand the properties of the Magic Ringa?€| [The One Ring]: The chief of all rings, encapsulating the full power of a Maiar, containing extreme Pollution, restricted to the original master, or can find other uses. Tao Yu had vaguely felt that it contained all the power of a Maiar. The total power of The One Ring could almost compare with his own power, considering even the unassimilated power of the three Sequence Two combined with the Primordial Source after Deification! No wonder Sauron became so strong with the Magic Ring; it essentially acted as a power amplifier, enabling him to use more Maiar power! Inferring from this, Saruman, Gandalf, and the Flame Demon pushed to their limits should also be able to unleash similar powers. The representatives of power among the Elves don¡¯t compare to Maiar, but they also have no corresponding limitations. ¡°I thought it was the Heart of the World at first, restricted to the original mastera?€|, no more Aman State, the Maiar will die if killeda?€|¡± Tao Yu¡¯s eyes seemed rather deep. Killing the original master, sealing them, then turning them into Shadow Soldiers for Grazing, would that then allow him to pry into the power of the Magic Ring? Naturally evil Sauron... Chapter 618 ?Chapter 618: Chapter 553 Fellowship of the Ring Chapter 618: Chapter 553 Fellowship of the Ring ¡°He can actually resist...¡± Elrond¡¯s expression gradually became solemn, and then he sighed apologetically to Tao Yu, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it seems I misunderstood you before.¡± ¡°Temporarily resisting the Magic Ring¡¯s temptation might be within our power, but to wear it long-term without corruption, I fear no one is capable of that.¡± At this moment, Saruman spoke calmly, his gaze toward Tao Yu filled with a complex light. He had planned to backstab Sauron before considering how to utilize the power of the Magic Ring. Unexpectedly, this fellow could resist so effortlessly. Was his own strength not strong enough? ¡°Indeed, our previous quarrel was influenced by the Magic Ring.¡± Gandalf, clad in a gray robe with a long beard, also spoke with a hint of shame; in truth, he had been observing from the sidelines and was not much affected. But even Gandalf would not dare to touch the Magic Ring lightly. ¡°I am willing to take the Magic Ring there, but I do not know the way.¡± At that moment, the Hobbit Frodo, who had been quietly observing all along, spoke up timidly. ... Though his voice was soft, it was exceptionally firm. Even Tao Yu looked at him in surprise, noting the boy did indeed possess a unique quality. Though possibly related to being the Chosen One, his willpower was certainly not to be underestimated. Physically a Hobbit, yet mentally a Titan. ¡°Perhaps, I can help you?¡± Gandalf spoke with a smile now, his eyes full of relief. Then, a somewhat scruffy-looking human ranger stood out and said, ¡°I think I, and my sword, can also help you.¡± He was Aragorn, the rightful heir to Gondor in theory, whose ancestors were twins: one chose the mortality of men, while the other the immortal life of Elves. Aragorn was well aware of his identity and responsibilities but had been avoiding them all along. He was the one who escorted Frodo and Sam to the Misty Valley, or else they would have been caught by the Banisher Spirit on the way. Then Gimli of the Dwarves, Legolas of the Elven Race, and even Boromir who had come with Tao Yu, all spoke up one after another to express their willingness to join. Each of them represented the younger generation of a certain power, even heirs. This made Tao Yu somewhat irritated. Why didn¡¯t they support him after he had held the ring and put it down again? Although the Magic Ring was of no use now, he intended to use the power of the White Council to besiege the inherently evil Sauron, meanwhile assimilating his own abilities. But it wasn¡¯t so bad keeping the ring temporarily in his possession. ¡°Well, my mount can fly, perhaps it could carry us directly there; otherwise, the Misty Mountains are pretty troublesome to traverse.¡± Tao Yu offered. He didn¡¯t realize anything was amiss with his old friend at the time. As a powerful white-robed wizard, he felt that with his old friend¡¯s help, everything would be stable. They from the White Council had confronted Sauron several times and had even chased him out of Dol Guldur. ¡°The peace of Middle-earth is at stake; it is my duty to help,¡± Saruman said with righteous indignation. His power now exceeded even Gandalf¡¯s. Moreover, with the dissipation of Aman State and the loss of restraint, he felt his power and memory were gradually recovering! He was getting stronger every day! He thought that with his entry into the Fellowship, he could surely manage the situation well. He also had reservations about the corruption of The One Ring. Using the palantA?-r, he had collided with Sauron¡¯s will and lost. So he knew he could not withstand The One Ring. With the great changes happening in the world now, he was contemplating how to backstab Sauron, using the power of the White Council to kill him first, then find a way to take his place. And to orchestrate this, following the Magic Ring, joining the Fellowship was the best way! Afterward, he glanced at Ai and Kirabi, and a mysterious smile appeared on his lips... ¡°I think, I might join as well.¡± Just as Saruman smiled, Galadriel¡¯s clear voice made him tense up unexpectedly. What¡¯s happening? Why would you join too? Saruman harbored deep wariness toward this elf who had lived for over eight thousand years. The fact that she had previously resisted the temptation of the Magic Ring fully demonstrated her strength and willpower. ¡°The Magic Ring can bewitch the hearts of men, and the stronger one is, the more susceptible to bewitchment. The three of us following closely for a long period might cause issues, so how about we take turns escorting them?¡± Saruman gave a seemingly noble excuse. He did not want to be with Galadriel. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll protect them through the Misty Mountains to Loslorien, and then you can take over the next part of the journey.¡± Galadriel did not refuse but made immediate arrangements. ¡°Good, I¡¯ll go ahead to Loslorien then; it has been a long time since I saw Celeborn.¡± A flicker of something different passed through Saruman¡¯s eyes, but he agreed without any objection. And the young, hot-blooded men of the Fellowship, upon seeing the dignified beauty Galadriel joining them, all seemed quite uncomfortable. Especially Gimli, who had once scoffed at the tales of Golden Forest; upon seeing Galadriel herself, he instantly understood that those stories were not empty words. He never imagined he¡¯d be teaming up for an adventure with her today. Truly, this was too fortunate... Chapter 619 ?Chapter 619: Chapter 554 Chosen One Chapter 619: Chapter 554 Chosen One ¡°Cross over directly?¡± Tao Yu was a bit surprised after hearing Gandalf¡¯s arrangement. Shouldn¡¯t they take a small path and then encounter the Flame Demon? Was there a problem somewhere? I don¡¯t even know the specific location of that Flame Demon... ¡°Yes, that would be the most convenient way, or does Mr. Tao have a better path in mind?¡± Gandalf looked at Tao Yu with a profound gaze. Though still a grey-robed wizard, he carried a certain presence. ... ¡°Cough, I mean you saw that our team is centered around Frodo, and since you won¡¯t let me keep the ring, we shouldn¡¯t choose such a difficult path, especially since these mountains are too high.¡± As Tao Yu responded, he also realized what the problem was. In the original text around this time, Saruman had already turned traitor. They were actually trying to avoid the strong Saruman from intervening. They had also endured the blizzard and avalanches created by Saruman¡¯s spells, so they were forced to choose the passage occupied by the Flame Demon... ¡°I mean, isn¡¯t there any small path or corridor?¡± Just after Tao Yu finished speaking, Gimli, who appeared somewhat hurried and dreamy due to Galadriel¡¯s addition, came to his senses, ¡°As for corridors, Moria could indeed provide a direct route through the Misty Mountains. My uncle Balin should be there, and I think we could go see.¡± Gimli, with his short legs, also felt that crossing the Misty Mountains was a bit too challenging. ¡°If there¡¯s a better location, I think it might be feasible.¡± Ai, who had come riding an Alien Dragon with Tao Yu, had seen how majestic the Misty Mountains were. Plainly speaking, even for him, crossing this terrifying mountain range would take quite some time. ¡°I have no objections.¡± Boromir, the son of the Regent who had also flown over, nodded, feeling that made sense. ¡°Moria...¡± Galadriel¡¯s eyes sparkled with a deep blue glow, bringing out a mysterious aura that seemed to hint at something she foresaw. She then nodded, ... Emerging from Misty Valley and advancing along the Misty Mountains, although the path was desolate and there was no trail underfoot, it was not an issue for this group. Even the two Hobbits had strong mountain-climbing abilities. And normally, after Saruman had defected, they needed to avoid the groups of crows that Saruman used for surveillance. But now, feeling the familiar flux from those crows, Gandalf even took the initiative to greet them. It was all too normal for Saruman as a white-robed wizard to observe the Fellowship of the Ring from afar through his crows without personally coming. Tao Yu followed in the group without showing anything in particular, but he occasionally talked with the beautiful Elven Lady about Word Spirit and Clairvoyance. ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a pity; your spellcasting ability seems to be innate.¡± Tao Yu expressed regret that, whether they were Maiar or Elves, their mysterious spellcasting abilities seemed to come naturally, more like a power bestowed by the Creator God. ¡°Pioneers being able to improve on their own is also quite miraculous.¡± The Elven Lady¡¯s perfectly calm face showed calmness. ¡°Perhaps from now on, My Lady could also achieve this.¡± The words of Tao Yu somewhat surprisingly made the Elven Lady comment, ¡°Oh? Is there any basis for that? Since you mentioned the fallout of the Abyss, I indeed have felt a bit different.¡± ¡°A world, in order to save itself, will choose individuals with outstanding will and character to become Chosen Ones, acquiring the ability to absorb Yuan Force with an efficiency that could even surpass us Pioneers.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words made Galadriel¡¯s eyes flicker. ¡°World Will... Chosen One...¡± The comments that emerged after she obtained the Magic Ring could also reveal the inherent pride of this Elven Lady. Now, having experienced the trials of the Magic Ring, her mindset had undoubtedly become even more perfect. Yet, even so, when she heard what Tao Yu had just said, she felt compelled to think of herself as the ¡®Chosen One¡¯. Without reason... ¡°We¡¯re approaching Moria.¡± Just then, Gandalf, who was puffing on his pipe, also spoke up, interrupting their conversation. Undoubtedly, he was also one of this world¡¯s Chosen Ones... Chapter 620 ?Chapter 620: Chapter 555: The Underworld Style Chapter 620: Chapter 555: The Underworld Style Moria was established amidst the mountains, essentially carving out the entire massif, connecting the two ends of the Misty Mountains; it once served as an extremely important passageway. This place was once the most powerful and famous Dwarven kingdom on the lands of Middle-earth. Here, Dwarves thrived and built what was the greatest city in their history. However, the continual digging deeper into the earth eventually awakened the monsters that slumbered here, the Flame Demon, once a servant of ¡°Morgoth!¡± This led to the Dwarves being forced to flee, leaving the place temporarily occupied by Orcs and Cave Trolls. Cave Trolls are a kind of immensely strong yet dim-witted creatures, created by ¡°Morgoth¡± in imitation of the forest-protecting Ents. The cooperation of Orcs and Cave Trolls once sealed off the passages on both sides. However, several decades ago, Balin of the Durin Dwarves led some Dwarves from the Lonely Mountain to reclaim this place... ... But now, here they were, standing in front of the barred grand gates of Moria. In awe of the grandeur of this massive ¡°underground city¡± embedded within the mountain, they also sensed that something was amiss. ¡°Oh, what has happened here?¡± Gimli apparently did not know about the recent fall of Moria, and seemed somewhat incredulous. ¡°This place has suffered a terrible disaster...¡± Gandalf said, clutching his pipe. At that moment, Tao Yu had already blasted open the grand gates of Moria. Upon opening them, a foul stench wafted out. Visible were the skeletons of Dwarves and Orcs scattered all over the place. Due to the passage of time, they had all turned to skeletons with various rust-covered weapons strewn about. ¡°Oh, damn!¡± Upon seeing the scene before him, Gimli naturally realized something significant had occurred and recklessly stormed inside, shouting into the empty hall. ¡°Is anyone there? Uncle Balin...¡± His shouting did indeed draw some response; sporadic red dots appeared in the darkness. Those were pairs of eyes. ¡°They¡¯re Orcs.¡± Frodo, looking at the glowing short sword in his hand, spoke hurriedly. It was a gift from his uncle that glowed whenever Orcs were nearby, similar to Gandalf¡¯s sword, Glamdring. Almost as soon as his words fell, an endless horde of Orcs surged forth from the darkness toward them. The armor and equipment on these Orcs were relatively crude and mismatched, seemingly cobbled together from Dwarf gear found in Moria, much of it rust-stained. But judging by the speed at which they ran, they were much stronger than the ordinary people of other worlds, akin to the race of men created by the Divine Spirits. They ran rapidly, continuously sprinting while wielding weapons, converging on their location. They also emitted a babbling noise that sounded ghastly and wolfish. Before they could get close, Legolas, being an Elf, was already drawing his bow, releasing arrow after arrow with a sharp piercing sound, swiftly shooting in succession. The deceased were far from peaceful... At this moment, Ai and Kirabi, upon witnessing this scene, were dumbfounded. ¡°The last time you captured us was disgusting enough, but did it have to turn out like this? What exactly has happened to you during this time?! Should we be thankful that you showed mercy last time and didn¡¯t subject us to the same treatment?¡± Even Ai and Kirabi, who already knew some of Tao Yu¡¯s abilities and were somewhat mentally prepared, were shocked. Among the Fellowship of the Ring, aside from the beautiful Elven Lady, the others were either terrified or wary. Frodo and his friend Sam, the two weakest Hobbits, dared not even look at the scene before them. This was just too exaggerated! They were no Holy Mothers and disliked Orcs. They wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill Orcs given the chance. But staring at the splattering plasma and chunks of flesh, the entire scene akin to a slaughterhouse, they still felt nauseous. Tao Yu also turned back awkwardly to glance at everyone and coughed, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, I just didn¡¯t control my power well and summoned some malevolent plants. Our abilities as Pioneers tend to be odd; it just looks scary, but I¡¯m actually very kind-hearted...¡± With a splurt~ A Troll was burst open, with plasma splashing to the feet of the bystanders, adding a touch of embellishment to Tao Yu¡¯s words. Kind-hearted? Are you misunderstanding the word ¡®kind-hearted¡¯... ¡°This is Mr. Tao helping us clear the Orcs. Although the power doesn¡¯t seem nice, we¡¯ve enjoyed its benefits; don¡¯t mind the worldly views too much.¡± Galadriel, who had lived over eight thousand years and had witnessed nearly every major event in Middle-earth, could calmly face such a scene. ¡°These Orcs might be the key culprits for Moria¡¯s current dire state, so I think it¡¯s no big deal.¡± Gandalf, sucking on his pipe, had his old face tremor a bit. ¡°However, if you could avoid making it so, um, filthy, it might be better...¡± He seemed to be pondering the right adjective. The opponent¡¯s displayed power was strong, and he had indeed resisted the temptation of the Magic Ring, and now willing to help, he did not want to hurt the other¡¯s feelings with his words. But... Being able to resist the Magic Ring¡¯s allure might not be just about having a strong will... The Magic Ring¡¯s pollution was supposed to be like a drop of ink falling into a cup of water, instantly coloring it. But if the water was already ink, it seemed like it just remained...@@@@ Chapter 621 ?Chapter 621: Chapter 556 Flame Demon Chapter 621: Chapter 556 Flame Demon Upon the desolate square, those strange vine tendrils under Tao Yu¡¯s control melted into pools of black sludge, which then rolled towards the shadow of Tao Yu like water droplets on a lotus leaf, converging rapidly. Carried along with them, the flesh, corpses, and plasma of the Orcs and Trolls also merged into the black mud, seeming to reverse into a replenishment for magical power. This nearly filled the void left by Tao Yu¡¯s previous usage of Tree Boundary. The clean-up at the scene also appeared exceptionally thorough. Apart from a few giant fissures where the main vines had emerged, even the decayed corpses were no longer in sight, leaving behind only some splotched weapons. Even the nearby spiderwebs had disappeared, as if swept away, making the place seem ¡°clean and fresh¡± by a good deal. However, this kind of ¡°cleanliness,¡± in the eyes of the other members of the Fellowship of the Ring who had witnessed everything, even Aragorn and Boromir felt a chill in the depths of their hearts. ... The cleanliness now was all the more frightening.@@@@ It gave them an eerie sense of unease... ¡°Thank you...¡± Regardless of what others thought, Gimli the Dwarf, at this moment, gave his heartfelt thanks. One could easily discern that Moria, once occupied by uncle Balin, had been conquered again by the Orcs, and the situation likely seemed dire. Otherwise, they would have continued to receive no news from this place. ¡°No need for thanks,¡± Tao Yu coughed. With things as they were, there was nothing left to conceal. ¡°Power used for good is good, and used for evil is evil; it is unrelated to the nature of the power itself,¡± Gandalf also spoke at this time to offer reassurance. He then wanted to provide an example. But it was at this moment that he realized, even as he too was recovering his power and memory, he couldn¡¯t find a single instance where using evil power didn¡¯t lead to corruption. ¡®Morgoth,¡¯ a Vala himself, had done so many absurd and crazy things because of the nature of his power. Not to mention Sauron and the Magic Ring... However, he quickly found the only exception to the rule, ¡°Originally, Sauron was also graceful and sophisticated...¡± But after finishing, Gandalf closed his mouth. Looking at the handsome Tao Yu, even though he had done such things before, the others still unconsciously wanted to trust him. Are you not Sauron the Second?! Gandalf tapped his magic wand to his head and with a wry smile, swept away those thoughts. ¡°However, dark power should still be used as little as possible.¡± At least for Gandalf and Galadriel, their ethical views were still upright; they were not moralists who couldn¡¯t tolerate flaws. Even with Saruman¡¯s betrayal, they were still willing to give Saruman a chance to reform. While Tao Yu¡¯s power leaned toward the Underworld, he was ultimately still on their side. Fortunately, Gandalf¡¯s illumination spell kept their progress rather smooth. The traces of excavations and the historical dust of the city all conveyed a profound sense of age. Beneath the stone bridge they were currently crossing was a dark abyss whose depths could not be seen. ¡°This place was once rich in Mithril, but as the digging went deeper, a mysterious creature was awakened, so we still need to be cautious.¡± Heading deeper towards the direction of the mine shafts, Gandalf also issued a careful reminder. Thanks to Tao Yu¡¯s previous rampage, they hadn¡¯t encountered a single Orc along the way. But fears have a way of turning into reality. Just as Tao Yu was considering how to subtly draw out the Flame Demon, suddenly, a roar erupted from the depths below. The mere sound of the roar caused stones to fall from the cavern¡¯s roof, and the earth itself seemed to tremble. In Tao Yu¡¯s eyes, this glinted with opportunity. Indeed, it was powerful! Afterwards, a red flame appeared to light up the abyss below, and something was swiftly rushing up the mine passage towards them. They could feel the rhythmical trembling of the earth. The firelight grew brighter and a wave of scorching air approached. ¡°This is bad...¡± Gandalf had just mentioned this creature, yet now it had been roused. ¡°This might be troublesome, I¡¯ll handle it...¡± Gandalf was just about to say he would take it on himself when Tao Yu interrupted, ¡°Let me handle it, my abilities have high resistance to fire, and this monster seems to excel in fire.¡± How could Tao Yu let him hog all the experience? This could very well be the Chosen One, and if Gandalf killed it, it would be a huge loss! Better for the Chosen One to level up by killing an Alien or something, killing this would be too wasteful. ¡°This... to let you take the lead again? Speaking of fire, the lady happens to be skilled in water magic.¡± Gandalf seemed to feel a bit uncomfortable always having Tao Yu take action. ¡°I¡¯ve said, I¡¯ll handle it, you guys back off. I¡¯m interested in its loot, this is the ability of us Pioneers.¡± Tao Yu frankly spoke out. My monster, don¡¯t you guys steal ita?€| Chapter 622 ?Chapter 622: Chapter 557 Psychic Assault Chapter 622: Chapter 557 Psychic Assault Gandalf and Galadriel, who had both been ready to act, calmed down slightly after hearing Tao Yu¡¯s straightforward words. ¡°He¡¯s not trying to act brave for the sake of valor; he simply wants to secure the benefits,¡± they thought, making it really inappropriate to ¡°steal the kill.¡± At this moment, the Flame Demon, with the glow that lit up the entire cave, had now reversed its path and blocked the way where everyone had come from. The intense heat, even from a distance, hit them like a wave, as if they were inside a furnace. The ground over which they had walked had turned into flowing magma, with boiling lava bubbles bursting, painting the entire hall red with its ponderous steps. The appearance of the Flame Demon gradually emerged before everyone¡¯s eyes. A pair of eyes like burning golden flames, fiery mane-like flames encircling its body, and its six to seven meters tall stature combined with a grim and robust form gave off an immense sense of oppression. One hand wielded a whip of flames, while the other materialized a long sword of fire. ... A brutal aura rushed towards them, and feeling the chaos it carried made Tao Yu raise an eyebrow. He faintly understood why the demon had appeared before he even began to attract its attention. It was essentially drawn here by The One Ring. ¡°As expected of a Maiar, even having just awakened from its slumber, it has such a strong presence. However, with the ¡®Innate Boundary Field¡¯... it should be manageable...¡± Back in the Mysterious World, when Tao Yu hunted angels using Innate Barrier, he took great risks. Only by relying on his immunity to psychic attacks and several other factors was he barely able to subdue the ¡®Elder of Filthy Speech,¡¯ exploiting its natural weakness. Yet, now, having devoured the traits of three Sequence Twos and achieved the corresponding Deification and the Primordial Source, even if he couldn¡¯t fully control this power and hadn¡¯t assimilated it completely, facing a single, yet-to-recover Maiar, Tao Yu felt he could unleash a bit more. However, just as he was about to habitually flip the Coin to see his fortune, the rapidly spinning Coin at his fingertips made Tao Yu¡¯s gaze grow deeper. Divination interference...@@@@ A chaos caused by the Flame Demon itself?! No... The Flame Demon had already approached, and Tao Yu could clearly feel that his divination was not being disrupted by the massive demon before him. Was there someone else hidden nearby? Or someone carrying Anti-Divination Tools! All this time, Tao Yu had not noticed anything unusual, and it was only on a whim before he took action that he discovered such circumstances! With this thought, the Mirror Space activation Tao Yu had been ready to initiate came to a stop, and he simply watched quietly as the Flame Demon drew closer, arranging some plans with Scathach through Heart-to-Heart Communion. A shadow detached itself from Tao Yu¡¯s own and sped away rapidly. This also caught the attention of Gandalf and Galadriel, but they didn¡¯t say much. Only Gandalf spoke up, ¡°Are you planning to use that strange tree again? The whip, which had been flying at high speed, now moved sluggishly like a snail¡¯s antenna. The sparks that sprayed from it floated as if in suspension. ¡°Weak and powerless.¡± Tao Yu spoke again. The towering Flame Demon began to stagger. Even the stone bridge under Tao Yu¡¯s feet seemed to have gone soft. The Fellowship of the Ring, having moved away for a while, were once again slightly affected. Tao Yu reached out to grab the flaming whip, showing no concern for its temperature. ¡°Wither.¡± Crack~ Boom~ The stone bridge finally succumbed to the strain and burst apart instantly. Yet eerily, even as the fragments of the bridge fell, they were still subject to the ¡®slow¡¯ effect, and floated down like feathers. The flames on the Flame Demon seemed to dim significantly! Tao Yu then grabbed the flaming whip and pulled it toward himself. Feeling the strange strength on the whip, Tao Yu was somewhat surprised to discover that even with three layers of vile speech stacked upon him, the Flame Demon still possessed more physical strength than he did! He couldn¡¯t pull the Flame Demon over; in fact, there was a tendency to be pulled in the opposite direction. Tao Yu didn¡¯t intentionally let go, instead, he moved forward in the direction of the whip¡¯s pull. The Flame Demon was still under the ¡®slow¡¯ restriction. Both were falling in mid-air, though not quickly, spiraling toward the pit¡¯s bottom. Using the Flame Demon and the slowly falling fragments of the stone bridge as a foundation, Tao Yu continuously leaped, completely unaffected by the fall. One couldn¡¯t tell at all that Tao Yu, the Flame Demon, and the fragments of the bridge were falling towards the unknown depths of the Abyss below. With the safety net of Innate Time Control, even with the Flame Demon¡¯s greater strength, there was no chance of landing a hit. The fiery sword swung toward Tao Yu and was dodged by Tao Yu who slid past the distorted plasma in the air, then he pulled out the Sword of Light and Shadow and slashed casually. Pfft~ Lines of fire burst from the Flame Demon¡¯s body. Even the Flame Demon¡¯s tough body was forcibly slashed open by the dark, inky Sword of Light and Shadow, spewing many sparks like stricken hot charcoal. But it was this very strike that seemed to cause pain to the Flame Demon, whose internal power rapidly expanded as it roared and forcibly broke free of Tao Yu¡¯s vile speech constraints. Its speed suddenly returned, and it swung its sword horizontally towards Tao Yu. Its massive size and reach made its attack almost impossible to evade. At that same moment, Tao Yu felt a cunning spiritual power suddenly invade his mind, as if someone had seized the opportunity to launch a psychic assault on him in secret! ¡°Isn¡¯t that unfortunate...¡± Chapter 623 ?Chapter 623: Chapter 558: Spear of God Slaying Chapter 623: Chapter 558: Spear of God Slaying The sudden psychic assault, somewhat unexpected, also made sense within reason. Because the previous foul language had spilled over. Gandalf and the Elven Lady had both erupted, swiftly driving the Fellowship of the Ring away with a spell, plunging deeper into the Moria mine tunnels, where they had by now vanished without a trace. With the Flame Demon freed from its bonds, it was a perfect time for an ambush. The shadowy figure was indeed a master of seizing opportunities! And Tao Yu, facing the sweeping Flame Sword of the Flame Demon, also seemed to be affected by a mental disturbance, his face suddenly changing color. ... But in the next moment, he was devoured by fire, turning into a figure of flame, gradually melting away like magma. Having landed a successful strike, the Flame Demon, having dealt with a formidable foe, seemed to vent the frustration bottled up from Tao Yu¡¯s previous combo, letting out a resounding roar. Continuously slapping the fierce wound on its chest, it scattered more sparks, as if wanting to set the entire mine ablaze.@@@@ At this time, since it had shed its ¡®slowness,¡¯ its fall began to speed up as well. Although the Flame Demon had flaming wings on its back, they served more as a decoration; their flapping did not slow its descent. It could only toss out the fiery whip in its hand, hooking a protruding rock, hanging its massive body in mid-air. ¡°Heh heh, Flame Demon, you should thank me. I¡¯ve told you, we¡¯re of the same kind!¡± It was then that a sinister voice emerged, accompanied by a swarm of bat-like creatures. A tall shadowy figure, with two horns on its head and wings on its back, floated next to the Flame Demon, flapping its wings. The figure was considerably smaller than the Flame Demon but still stood over three meters tall, with wings spanning five meters when unfurled. Roar~ The Flame Demon responded only with a roar, not attacking this newly emerged figure. ¡°I knew something enjoyed sneaking around; it turns out to be a Dreadlord...¡± A chilly voice followed. Almost instantly, the surrounding space began folding rapidly like a mirror space. Especially the encroaching Black Mud and the fading presence of fel energy. It left the Dreadlord, full of wariness, utterly speechless. Now it was his fel energy being consumed! Who exactly is the Demon here? ¡°Playing dead to lure me out, how cunning.¡± Although the Dreadlord possessed formidable power, they still preferred to exploit the weaknesses in the minds of others, striking when they were vulnerable. They enjoyed manipulating information, betraying, and inciting. That they were so simply tricked out into the open annoyed him. Following this, his claws suddenly burst into a mass of green fel flames. ¡°Human! Your ability is not something that would blend into the mundane world either. You must have been endlessly ostracized and misunderstood in your daily life. In truth, we¡¯re of the same kind.¡± The Dreadlord¡¯s words were loaded with enticement; the Flame Demon planted in the Black Mud, flames bursting forth and resisting the nearby Black Mud, issued a roar as well. Seemingly acknowledging this point. The Flame Demon once served Morgoth as well, a member of the dark forces! Tao Yu felt the instigating power of the Dreadlord, unaffected within, but wondered where exactly this creature came from! The complete world of Warcraft should be unlikely; the power from Azeroth was exceedingly potent, more fitting for a complete world in the sky. Yet, a descent caused by a branch of the Burning Legion invading some world was quite possible. Like the shattered Outland or countless other worlds they had invaded. ¡°You have a point, but the reputation of your Burning Legion is not enviable, and I don¡¯t know how much strength you¡¯ve brought. If you¡¯re only trying to stabilize me for the moment and then gather forces to attack me, I¡¯ll find it quite troublesome...¡± Chapter 624 ?Chapter 624: 558 Chapter 624: 558 Tao Yu¡¯s words caught the Dreadlord a bit off guard. ¡°You know our ¡®Burning Legion¡¯? But your power indeed qualifies you...¡± At this, a slight smile also appeared on the corner of his mouth. ¡°Since you know about our ¡®Burning Legion¡¯, then you also know about our unmatched strength, this world in front of us is also something we could destroy with a flip of our hand, I am called Tinavis, and I can represent the Legion in welcoming you to join...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how much you know about the Abyss, nor do I know the strength your Legion has brought here currently. Without a clear promise, I will not let you off easily.¡± Tao Yu had a look that said ¡°no rabbit, no eagle released.¡± Feeling the Black Mud enveloping around, and seeing thick tentacles emerging, even as the Dreadlord, Tinavis still felt somewhat creeped out. This guy¡¯s style seemed even darker than his! And these energies reminded him of the Shadow Realm... ... ¡°You are the Pioneer, indeed more knowledgeable about the Abyss, and I won¡¯t hide it from you, our Legion has only launched an invasion of nearby worlds, it¡¯s only a small force, and for now, I have temporarily left the Legion, joining the ¡®League of Interceptors¡¯ ...¡± Tinavis¡¯s words provided a moment of enlightenment for Tao Yu. League of Interceptors! It turned out to be them! That made sense, if they are powerful Fortune Thieves, they indeed could bypass the teleportation mechanisms! Because they are already here! ¡°How many powerful individuals like you does your League have? Are you the leader?¡± ¡°I am just the leader¡¯s adjutant.¡± Tinavis spoke calmly, but he didn¡¯t show much respect when he mentioned the leader. A Dreadlord¡¯s duty is to be the adjutant, but also extremely adept at backstabbing. The man following the current leader of the League of Interceptors might be looking for an opportunity to backstab, or seeking a weakness in the other¡¯s heart, it¡¯s hard to say. ¡°Then who is your leader? And how powerful is he? If he isn¡¯t powerful enough, he cannot convince me to submit willingly.¡± ¡°Hehehe, you need not be convinced to submit, if you are strong enough, I could support you as the leader,¡± Tinavis¡¯s words were filled with cunning, but he had no intention of divulging more information. ¡°If you want to know, you can come with me and explore later on. This time, I¡¯ve come to recruit the Flame Demon, so please hold your actions.¡± Tinavis watched as the Black Mud surged forth, continually consuming the Flame Demon¡¯s flames. Although it had yet to deal material damage, the longer he stayed here, the weaker he began to feel in his body. It was as if he was ¡°sick,¡± which he found somewhat unbelievable. This made Tinavis realize that Temor was also being thrashed inside! The Shadow Soldiers lit up with a red glow, and their strength converged towards Tao Yu. A twisted energy ball appeared in front of Tao Yu, and began to deform like putty, eventually forming the shape of a spear. ¡°They say demons never die and are reshaped in the twisted void once they die.¡± Tao Yu quietly watched Tinavis who was somewhat disheveled from the attack yet was withstanding the pollution of Black Mud, the oppressive tentacles and Shadow Soldiers. The tip of the spear targeted him. ¡°I really want to see if that¡¯s true!¡± Roar~ The Black Mud burst open, and the tentacles of Eight-Tails, full of various mouthparts and eyes, suddenly erupted. Once exposed, the powers of Petrification + Sealing Techniques caused the already weakened Tinavis to stiffen. At the same moment, the God Slaying Spear in Tao Yu¡¯s hands surged forth. In an instant, the entire Innate Barrier turned into a maelstrom, absorbing all the Shadow Soldiers, oppressive tentacles, and even the Black Mud along its patha?€| ... Inside the Moria mine, Gandalf and the Elven Lady let others proceed ahead while they reappeared near the broken bridge to keep guard. ¡°How is your Master doing now?¡± The Elven Lady asked Scathach. ¡°Now...¡± Before she could finish speaking, a sudden distortion shattered the space in front, followed by a deathly aura that both Gandalf and Galadriel felt was erupting. A flash of black gleam. Boom~ The mountains above Moria were pierced instantly by this black gleam, allowing sunlight to stream from the terrifyingly ripped gap! Gandalf looked up at the huge rift in the rock, staring at the bright sky outside. It seemed as if the clouds had been dispersed, leaving a cloudless, azure sky. And the pierced rock layers were, at the very least, hundreds of meters thick... ¡°Good thing our position isn¡¯t in the line of attack...¡± The Elven Lady also murmured, a trace of emotion showing on her delicate face. Even with her strength, being hit directly by that would mean certain death! Should the Flame Demon and any hidden enemies be struck, they definitely wouldn¡¯t escape... ... The Misty Mountains, perennially covered in snow, stretched endlessly, most of their mass white with snow beyond the mid-slopes. The cold air swept through, a perpetual and bitter chill. However, just recently, the snow-covered mountains suddenly rose in a curving arc, burst a giant smoke ring into the sky. At the center of the arc, a flash of black gleam shone momentarily, instantly piercing the clouds overhead. Eyes from nearby turned their gaze, utterly unaware of what had occurred here... Chapter 625 ?Chapter 625: Chapter 559: Harvest Chapter 625: Chapter 559: Harvest ¡°Herding demons is a bit tricky...¡± Tao Yu pinched the Flame Demon¡¯s spirituality in one hand and the fear of the Dreadlord in the other, fully deploying his grazing efforts. But the difficulty surpassed any targets he had created before! However, the more challenging it was, the more excited Tao Yu became in his eyes. The greater the effort, the bigger the reward! Apart from the herding he was currently engaged in, these two creatures had also yielded some items! [Heart of Flame Demon]: Greatly enhances the ability to use flames and flame affinity, but requires a strong body to sustain it; other uses can be considered. ... [Seed of Fel Energy]: A seed left by a creature from the Shadow World irradiated by fel energy in the twisted Hollow, capable of generating highly polluted fel energy; other uses can be considered. There was no doubt that both were pretty good finds. If there had to be a downside, it might be that since both are considered Fortune Thieves, the items yielded were not skills. Even so, the [Heart of Flame Demon] was a good match for the Hunter Path¡¯s penchant for playing with fire and could even greatly increase digestion probability. The [Seed of Fel Energy] provided a new source of energy for himself, and it was one that could benefit from the [Innate Demonic Body] boosts! Although it seemed that the style was becoming more akin to The Underworld, the more debts one had, the less the worry.@@@@ Moreover, the fel energy absorbed by the Seed of Fel Energy could also be slowly stored in the Innate Barrier, greatly increasing the capacity limit. It could be said that both were quite well-suited for him. And aside from these two, there were also two of the current strongest Shadow Soldiers after the herding! Previously in the Innate Boundary Field, each was able to occupy a space and complete the resistance and erosion of the Innate Boundary Field. It was only by leveraging even more out-of-control forces that the erasure was completed; Tao Yu had even taken risks himself. While perhaps not one of the strongest at the Catastrophe Level, they were definitely beyond that threshold! ¡°Phew, that should do it...¡± Tao Yu looked at the six or seven meters tall Shadow Soldier and the other three or four meters one and felt quite satisfied. Not only were the two strong in combat, but in critical moments, he could also directly enhance his own body with a high proportion of their powers! Both the [Heart of Flame Demon] and the [Seed of Fel Energy] could increase this proportion of borrowing strength. Additionally, including the likes of Teng Lianghong and those low-cost expendable Alien fodder, the upgrade he could receive through Legion¡¯s Strength had become quite substantial. Even without engaging in legion battles, he had already assimilated quite a few ¡®Ironblood Knights,¡¯ and the ¡®War Bishop¡¯ was also slowly progressing. ¡°Once these two are complete, my control will rise to a new level, and I will be able to comfortably proceed with digesting the aftermath of big moves...¡± Tao Yu deactivated the Innate Boundary Field he had punctured, and looking up at the pierced mountain, he felt a bit of trepidation. Such might had definitely attracted the attention of the World Will, and if he were outside the Innate Boundary Field, he might even suffer backlash. Even now, he could faintly feel some pressure. But soon, this attention seemed to gradually dissipate as if the tolerance of World Will was quite high, though he wondered if it was due to the covering of the [Innate Boundary Field]. The blue-haired beauty played with an ice crystal in her hand, apparently not at all concerned about this cooperation. ¡°The one who killed your subordinates might have been him.¡± Another voice came through, causing Esset to pause momentarily. ¡°Heh, although they were a few disappointing fellows, they were still my people.¡± With that, her tone turned somewhat colder, ¡°I know you¡¯re good at deceiving and conjuring tricks, but if you lie to me about this, I think you¡¯ll know the consequences.¡± Without waiting for a reply, she hung up the communicator. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As the camera zoomed out, a forest encased in ice gradually enlarged, revealing life-like colossal ice sculptures of tree-men that had emerged here. Then, several figures followed her loyally, walking on the icy path, heading out of the foresta?€| a?€| Loslorien was located on this side of the Misty Mountains, not far from the mining tunnel entrance. Within the Golden Forest, Celeborn put down the crystal ball he held in his hand, looking up at the sky for a long time without a word. ¡°Who is this...¡± Almost at the same time, a distorted eye began to appear in the crystal ball, as if it were reflected in his pupils. ¡°They will be here soon. I can only facilitate for you at most. I won¡¯t let my people intervene directly.¡± ¡°You only need to provide that convenience.¡± It wasn¡¯t the crystal replying, rather another voice sounded from nearby. Saruman, in his elegant white robes and holding a scepter in one hand and the palantA?-r in the other, looked solemn. The strike that had just pierced through the mountains had also made him feel threatened. He had been growing more confident and arrogant with the gradual return of his power. Save for a few of his peers, no one could rival him! But Aman State was gone, and with it, the gods that rode over his head. As the head of the White Council, he was entitled to become the master of Middle-earth! Why then, had such a force suddenly appeared... With the Magic Ring, if he could control The One Ring, then he could truly complete his dominance! Looking at Celeborn, he knew the other likely harbored similar aspirations, both wanting to use Sauron to their advantage. But a mere Elf couldn¡¯t possibly compete with him... Chapter 626 ?Chapter 626: Chapter 560 Intelligence Chapter 626: Chapter 560 Intelligence ¡°Is this Loslorien...¡± Frodo and Sam, gazing at the beauty of the Golden Forest, both showed a look of intoxication on their faces. Frodo¡¯s uncle Bilbo was an adventurer, and he too had the spirit of discovery and adventure in his bones; the scenery of Loslorien could be said to have satisfied all his expectations for ¡°adventure.¡± Later, as the lord of Loslorien, Celeborn himself came out to welcome them. He didn¡¯t normally like Dwarves, but with his wife accompanying him this time, and with his old friend Gandalf present, he naturally tolerated them. ¡°Welcome to Loslorien.¡± Celeborn¡¯s appearance was very handsome, and time had not left the slightest mark on him. Because the lord personally came to welcome them, the members of the Fellowship of the Ring naturally behaved very politely. Most of them, like Aragorn, were the second generation of various forces, and they all managed this quite well. Even rugged types like Ai and Kirabi showed the proper etiquette. ... Only Tao Yu, while responding to Celeborn and Saruman emerging together, also frowned slightly. He had come into contact with The One Ring and was very familiar with its aura. Additionally, with the feedback from his Divination Ability. For some reason, he felt that there were some similar auras on Celeborn that were reminiscent of Saruman. Or perhaps there was a hint of the aura of The One Ring... Had Lord Celeborn come into contact with Sauron? Or with a palantir? Tao Yu had no particular impression of Lord Celeborn; after all, his wife all but outshined him. But as far as resisting dark forces was concerned, Celeborn¡¯s stance should have been beyond reproach. Originally, after Galadriel had gone to Aman State, he chose to remain in his own lands for a long time before leaving. ¡°Is this due to the issues that arose from the changes in the world...¡± Since Saruman still held an image of righteous splendor, Tao Yu also had a strong capacity to accept these divergent changes. The Dreadlord could come out, and now if you told me that the Burning Legion was invading Middle-earth, Tao Yu wouldn¡¯t have found it strange at all. ¡°Everyone can rest well here, and I will accompany you on the road ahead.¡± Saruman also spoke with an inscrutable expression, then seemed to remember something, and inquired, ¡°By the way, previously a section of the mountain was breached by a powerful force. Do you know what happened?¡± Saruman scanned the crowd, his gaze eventually lingering on Galadriel and Tao Yu. After beginning to recall more, he was quite familiar with Gandalf¡¯s presence and ruled him out. ¡°We encountered a Flame Demon, and during the fight, a troublesome fellow lurking in the shadows emerged. The Flame Demon was probably lured out by him...¡± Tao Yu did not directly answer about the damage caused. In terms of sheer destructive power, that strike was supermodel scary for Tao Yu. If not used within an Innate Barrier, his control would be even worse, and it was not something to use normally. Now, all he could do was act a bit mysterious and then draw out some new information. Galadriel looked deeply into her husband¡¯s eyes and did not refuse. Instead, her eyes carried a blue mist, seemingly engaging in some form of Clairvoyance, ¡°Be careful on your journey. I sense you will face a crisis along the way, but if you overcome this trial, your mentality will also undergo a transformation.¡± Tao Yu noticed as well, this Elven Lady who had also encountered the Magic Ring, probably had realized something. However, she didn¡¯t seem to directly intervene, perhaps also wishing to let this Lord experience a trial like hers and undergo a transformation. ¡°I will definitely pass this test,¡± Celeborn declared resolutely. Indeed, should he succeed this time, he would inevitably undergo a transformation! Saruman wasn¡¯t exactly a good character, but until the problem with Sauron was resolved, he would still need to rely on him somewhat... ... Loslorien was only briefly stopped at to replenish some provisions, and after changing some members, the Fellowship of the Ring once again began their journey. In the following days, both Saruman and Celeborn behaved normally and even avoided approaching Frodo, as though they were wary of the contamination of The One Ring. This made Tao Yu feel a bit strange. Could it be that his mention of the Burning Legion had provoked them? He had been on guard all this time in vain. If he didn¡¯t wait for them to make a move and attacked first, it would probably provoke hostility from the other members of the Fellowship of the Ring. After all, at the moment, except for Saruman blowing his cover, there was no way he could outjump him... However, Tao Yu finally found an opportunity to engage in Dream Spirit Contact with the Dreadlord. The demon¡¯s soul was severely polluted, and the information was chaotic. Although the pollution could not affect Tao Yu, the information was fragmented. ¡°His immediate superior is a native of Eredar named General Zaka...¡± Although the information wasn¡¯t complete, it was still somewhat useful. Tao Yu discovered that the ¡®Burning Legion¡¯ seemed to be divided into several factions and might be directly connected to the Abyss during the invasion. General Zaka was only a fairly ordinary little leader within the Burning Legion, commanding many demons and Hellfires, and was already invading a world adjacent to Middle-earth. For the time being, it was not certain whether it was a world he knew of, but there were some traces of modern technology, and there was some resistance. However, due to the ineffectiveness of nuclear weapons, conventional arms were quickly defeated by this force of the Burning Legion. Tinavis was one of the commanders of this operation. ¡°Hmm? Why is there no information about the League of Interceptors? Has it been blocked?¡± Tao Yu frowned slightly, but this might be related to the ¡®Priest.¡¯ He was uncertain of the time period the ¡®Burning Legion¡¯ was in now; based on what Tinavis knew, Sargeras was too far away to be aware of any intelligence. Even Archimonde and Kil¡¯jaeden, he knew little about and wasn¡¯t sure if they had invaded Azeroth yet. After all, even for the timeline of the ¡®Burning Legion,¡¯ it was incredibly longa?€| Chapter 627 ?Chapter 627: Chapter 561: Legion Battle Chapter 627: Chapter 561: Legion Battle Between the Misty Mountains and the White Mountains lay a long, narrow valley known as Rohan Gap. It connected Arrodes and the Kingdom of Rohan. And in between the Gap flowed the River Isen from the north, which was turbulent but became calm at the Gap, suitable for crossing the river. Hence, the location was also known as the Crossing of River Isen. Since the other side belonged to the territory of the white-robed wizard Saruman, Rohan did not pay much attention to the defense here. There was only the echoing Hornburg, mainly to guard against the Dunlendings who might return to the fray. However, unbeknownst to them, the Dunlendings had long since pledged their allegiance to Saruman, plus the strong Orc army secretly crafted by Saruman was ready and waiting nearby, with far greater forces than Rohan. ... Just as the Fellowship of the Ring was heading south from Loslorien in the north toward this direction. On the land beside River Isen near Arrodes, a vast army had already gathered. A dense, dark mass of troops. For years, Saruman had been building up his forces, cutting down forests, smelting weapons, and creating a strong Orc legion, combined with the Dunlendings who bore an ancient grudge against Rohan, now amassed together. In their commanding camp, besides the Orc Commander Lurtz and the chief of the Dunlendings, there were also three additional figures. Among these three, one wore the traditional robes of the Floating City, while the other two were one mechanically modified and one with an alien implant, both with very distinct appearances. Undoubtedly, they were three Pioneers! Saruman claimed to have captured a group of Pioneers, but now these three stood openly in the Commander¡¯s tent, and they seemed to be in a commanding position. The unruly commanders of both the strong Orcs and the Dunlendings now found themselves in subservient roles. And before them on the table lay a large-scale green screen locator. It appeared to be an old-fashioned pixel-style display. Yet, without satellites or a base station system, solely relying on Yuan Force for rather precise positioning, it was a piece of quite sophisticated equipment. Looking at the indicator light on the display moving close to the specified area, the white-robed Pioneer from Floating City, Puzi, also revealed a hint of a smile. The Lizardman sighed lightly, his feelings a mix of complexity. A World Breaker... Even the deceased ancestor was only a World Breaker, the current Family Head relied on the continuous accumulation of resources, and to this day, still just short of the final step, barely maintaining the situation by playing their last card to have the power to contend with a World Breaker. Learning this information had indeed been a substantial shock. Even knowing the ¡®Eight-Armed Vajra¡¯ had potential, recognizing no limit to his future, he still didn¡¯t expect such rapid progress... Now a person to be looked up to. Born in the Outer City... ¡°What do you mean ¡®suspected¡¯? It¡¯s undeniable that he¡¯s a World Breaker, and not a mediocre one at that,¡± Puzi scoffed upon hearing the other¡¯s words. Different status and channels brought vastly different information. Still, while sharing this news, jealousy filled the depths of his heart. This must be the Suns providing top-class resources. How could such a lowly commoner from the Outer City possibly deserve it... With this, he could even become the son-in-law of the Suns! Thinking of Miss Sun¡¯s beauty, jealousy seared through Puzi¡¯s heart. ¡°Hmph, but what a pity, you boarded a sinking ship at the worst possible time...¡± A cold sneer crept into Puzi¡¯s heart. Unlike the two beside him, solely intent on saving themselves, Puzi was there by choice despite his anger at being captured. He was acting according to the plan! Bringing the other two was merely for the sake of public cover. Chapter 628 ?Chapter 628: Chapter 561 Legion Battle_2 Chapter 628: Chapter 561 Legion Battle_2 If there was a problem, there would still be room to maneuver. ¡°Don¡¯t think about what¡¯s there and what¡¯s not, even if ¡®Eight-Armed Vajra¡¯ is a World Breaker, a single slip-up in this world could tumble him. Let¡¯s focus on our tasks.¡± As the sound of horns began to rise outside, the three of them also stepped out of the tent and soon saw the dense mass of the Allied Forces swarming directly toward the opening of Rohan. Moreover, as they charged, the already strong Orcs seemed to be bestowed with some unique blessing, bodies swelling significantly amidst bursts of dark glimmers. Their overall aura appeared extremely ferocious...@@@@ ... Theodred was a prince of Rohan and was commanded to defend the opening in Rohan. ... In fact, when Arrodes began to rally the Orcs and the Dunlendings, his scouts had detected it. Although he was quite stunned about the direction of the invasion, Theodred had immediately prepared, and he had assembled the army. Rohan was renowned for its cavalry, and he had an elite cavalry team under his command, specifically to guard against the Dunlendings. ¡°What exactly happened at Arrodes? Did the Dunlendings attack over there? Why haven¡¯t we received any distress signals...¡± Theodred¡¯s expression was somewhat grim. But then he remembered that a summoning order seemed to have been issued from Misty Valley. Perhaps, the White Wizard, Saruman, had gone there. Was this taking advantage by surprise? Theodred¡¯s forces were cavalry, and not many in numbers, he could now choose to retreat to Hornburg and wait for reinforcements. But to retreat to Hornburg without a clear idea about the enemy¡¯s situation was somewhat unacceptable to him. ¡°First, let¡¯s launch a probing attack to test the opponent¡¯s reality...¡± ¡°Order all troops, mount up!¡± Following Theodred¡¯s command, the well-trained group of elite Rohan knights swiftly completed their preparations. Then, based on constant reports from the scouts, Theodred also chose to confront the enemy around twenty miles north of the ford. There, the terrain was flat, more conducive to showcasing the strengths of the cavalry, and if they couldn¡¯t compete with the enemy¡¯s power, there was room to retreat and hold Hornburg. This was why he dared to strike first, despite being at a numerical disadvantage! However, just as he led the cavalry to strike, aiming to seize the terrain advantage first. He saw, just before reaching the destination, a weary group coming from the north. It was the Fellowship of the Ring... ... Then he grabbed Frodo and said, ¡°Our mission is to escort the Magic Ring, not to engage in a great battle. Let¡¯s leave this place and let the Rohan Knights hold them off first.¡± Saruman¡¯s decisive choice was quite ¡°appropriate¡± under these circumstances. After all, the Magic Ring must not be lost. At that moment, Tao Yu glanced at the Orcs who were frantically crossing the river, clearly not behaving normally. Had Saruman enhanced the Orcs again, or had he collaborated with hidden forces to form a powerful alliance? The Orcs, already surpassing their half-breed counterparts, were now evidently more troublesome. With the number of Rohan Knights obviously not enough, they likely wouldn¡¯t last long without interference. ¡°This must be Saruman¡¯s double act, but this is precisely where I can come into play,¡± Tao Yu thought, not alarmed but rather delighted, without any intention of exposing Saruman. Instead, he declared loudly, ¡°I¡¯ll first help these Rohan Knights to repel them. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a professional in this regard...¡± As Tao Yu¡¯s words fell, streaks of shadow began to gather in his own shadow. For now, his Flame Demon, Dreadlord, and those World Breaker-level High-Cost Cards weren¡¯t to be revealed. At the moment, to cope with the situation, the low-cost cards in sheer numbers would do! Tao Yu¡¯s shadow distorted and quickly connected with the shadows of the nearby woods, as if forming one entity. One after another, shadowy Aliens with ink dripping from their bodies emerged menacingly from the ground¡¯s shadows. As for the artistic style? The style he had used with Wood Release was already terrible; now it really didn¡¯t matter anymore! The members of the Fellowship of the Ring, watching Tao Yu summon these shadowy Aliens. Seeing the fierce appearance, disgusting appendages, and dripping ink of the Aliens, they once again felt a wave of goosebumps. Sauron¡¯s style wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this... Saruman felt an ominous premonition. These were the strong Orcs he had painstakingly created... ¡°Charge!¡± Tao Yu commanded as he waved his hand, and a vast number of low-cost shadow Aliens rushed forward like wild hyenas. Even the Rohan Knights, who were supposed to be allies, felt a wave of fear and caution. But after all, Tao Yu couldn¡¯t be a one-man army at the moment, and the number of shadow Aliens manifesting in the Current World was only a few hundred; the scene was still a bit small. Tao Yu felt it was still not enough and quickly rushed toward the Rohan formation himself. ¡°Come, let me take command, and give you a boost.¡± As long as Tao Yu could take command, he could use the War Bishop¡¯s ability to enhance the Rohan Knights! The power of the battlefield still had to be resolved by the people of the battlefield... Chapter 629 ?Chapter 629: Chapter 562 Pressure Chapter 629: Chapter 562 Pressure Pfft~ The Alien¡¯s long tail instantly pierced through one of the strong beastmen. Despite being impaled, the robust and hulking beastman maintained its powerful vitality for a short while.@@@@ While roaring in fury, it swung its weapon hard at the tail of the Alien, leaving a deep gash. However, the wound did not bleed a drop; instead, the shadow beside it flowed like ink, filling the gap. Measuring seven or eight meters long, the leopard-like Alien flicked its tail, flinging the penetrated beastman out like a cannonball, knocking down several behind it. Seizing the moment, another strong beastman leaped up and buried its ax into the Alien¡¯s head halfway, dangling from it. The fierce face of the beastman, staring deathly at the Alien¡¯s grim head, let out a deafening roar. ... But in the next instant, the secondary mouth within the Alien¡¯s jaws shot out, penetrating the beastman¡¯s head. Splat~ A handful of red and white unknown fluid burst out, and the corpse limply released the ax handle, crashing to the ground. Afterward, the shadow Alien, seemingly unimpacted, carried the ax in its head and leaped forward like a tiger pouncing on its prey, using both mouth and claws. The menacing jaws, sharp claws, and deadly tail sting continuously launched vicious attacks on the beastmen. Blood plasma splattered! The seven or eight-meter-long shadow Alien, incapable of dying and able to regenerate from shadows, had truly transformed into a war machine. Its entire body was a weapon! Even the beastmen, who had received some special enhancement, seemed somewhat overpowered when facing the shadow Alien. It usually took a small squad to handle one. Several strong beastmen pounced on the Alien¡¯s body, hacking away. Even after being impaled, they forcibly grabbed the tail and limbs to restrict it, managing to exert some pressure. The key problem was that once a shadow Alien was injured, it didn¡¯t bleed! As the beastmen¡¯s strength waned, many of those restraining the Alien were flung away. Beastmen soared through the air from time to time. Those who faced the shadow Alien without fear, daring to confront it with brute force, now truly felt a sense of despair. Given time, even just a few hundred shadow Aliens could scatter them. But now, there weren¡¯t only these unreasonable shadow Aliens. After Tao Yu brought forth Boromir, the man with Gondor¡¯s war horn, gaining Theodred¡¯s trust, He had also managed to buff the Rohan cavalry! Although the trust wasn¡¯t high enough for a greater enhancement, the elite cavalry still felt a surge of power coursing through their bodies. ¡°What is this...¡± ¡°I feel strength throughout my body!¡± ¡°Kill them!¡± ¡°...¡± The battle roars were deafening, and the cavalry¡¯s hoofbeats made the earth tremble. The swarming Rohan cavalry charged toward the stalled beastmen. The greatest advantage of the cavalry wasn¡¯t a direct charge. It was mobility and surprise attacks. Pursuing fleeing soldiers was where the cavalry inflicted the most damage. Unable to fight, unable to flee! At that moment, the front wave, consisting of several hundred fearless shadow Aliens, Tao Yu, directly halted the strengthened beastmen, sticking to the scene and disrupting the formation. Now, in this chaotic melee, after Tao Yu had reassured them not to worry about accidentally killing the Aliens they could unleash their full potential, it was indeed a scene the cavalry most desired. Thrust~ The long spears easily penetrated the beastmen¡¯s bodies. The skewered beastmen, still trying to madly pull the riders off their horses, Clutched onto the long spears. But the next second, the knights, now boosted with strength, simply lifted the spears and flung them away! ¡°However, I can write a letter; perhaps you could take my cousin Eomer with you. He also commands an elite force.¡± Theodred offered his suggestion to Tao Yu, mentioning his cousin who had been adopted by his father and possessed considerable ability. It seemed feasible for him to go in Theodred¡¯s stead while he guarded this side. ¡°Of course I¡¯d be happy to, thank you for the trouble.¡± Tao Yu truly needed some temporary fighters at the moment, and even though he did not know what Saruman intended to do, he had indeed done Tao Yu a great favor. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been so easy to borrow an army. On the other side, Saruman¡¯s eyelids twitched as he felt his heart bleed. There was even an urge to tear off his disguise and, alongside his secret allies, raze this place to the ground. However, with Gandalf present, and Celeborn not necessarily on his side, the timing wasn¡¯t opportune. So, he could only bear it forcibly, coming over with a tone of dissatisfaction, ¡°What on earth was that before? Filled with a vile and ominous aura.¡± ¡°Like my mounts, those monsters are rampant in Rainforest to the west; I just happened to make use of them.¡± Tao Yu said ambiguously. Direct shadow crafting was indeed terrifying, but utilizing corpses was much more readily accepted. After all, there had been only a few hundred before. Only Ai and Allaberth¡¯s eyelids twitched uncontrollably. They remembered the method Tao Yu used when he first arrived at the village. But they also dared not speak out! ¡°Reveling in evil powers will eventually affect one¡¯s mind.¡± ¡°Resisting corruption is our specialty, even The One Ring couldn¡¯t handle me.¡± Tao Yu listened to Saruman¡¯s ¡®heartfelt¡¯ warning and found it slightly amusing. However, Tao Yu also glanced at the still-frozen flood waters. More freezing... It must have been the leader of the League of Interceptors. It seemed he had already colluded with Saruman, and even with those covert forces of the Pioneers. ¡°Indeed, not weak...¡± Tao Yu quietly felt alarmed. It was only because they all harbored their own schemes that they had not yet united; otherwise, had they joined forces, that power would indeed be enough for the New Development Zone to handle! Sun Guangyao had formidable personal strength but had limitations in being everywhere at once. No wonder the New Development Zone had always been so cautious, usually opting to cooperate first for thorough probing. From the looks of it, the Old Development Area might have suffered considerable losses. For the Pioneers, acquiring benefits was the primary goal, not seeking absolute control. Theoretically, as long as Sun Guangyao was present, the New Development Zone could engage in ¡®equitable discussions¡¯ with the various relatively stronger nearby forces. Unfortunately, burdened with a base, they were a step slower than the lightly-equipped, covert forces... ¡°As a Flame Demon who had just awakened, dealing with it was somewhat challenging for me.¡± Although Tao Yu had simultaneously faced both the Flame Demon and the Dreadlord, it also led to a loss of control over his powers; what he did earlier was somewhat risky. And the Flame Demon¡¯s potential was only about the same as the present grey-clad Gandalf, as they were destined to die together. Saruman was clearly stronger at the moment, and perhaps the actual outcome could only be determined by a fight. Add Sauron and that ice-wielding leader of the League of Interceptors from the shadows, and it really was something... ¡°Well, let¡¯s go visit the King of Rohan first.¡± ¡°We shouldn¡¯t opt for the cover of a large army, but rather a select squad; it seems there¡¯s some trouble at Arrodes, and I may need to go back and check...¡± Saruman didn¡¯t want any unexpected developments. The image of Tao Yu coordinating with the Rohan Knights to crush his creations with minimal loss had truly given him a form of PTSD. If he were to receive Rohan¡¯s reinforcements and meet up with Gondor, wouldn¡¯t that mean launching a counterattack against Mordor... Chapter 630 ?Chapter 630: Chapter 563: Misunderstanding Chapter 630: Chapter 563: Misunderstanding It must be said that after Saruman broke free of Sauron¡¯s will, he did not easily lose his wits. He found a relatively reliable explanation, seemingly to temporarily dispel Tao Yu¡¯s dangerous thoughts. And the excuse he found was quite appropriate. The attacks by the Uruk-hai and the Dunlendings had come from the direction of Orthanc, and his stronghold, Orthanc, was the tallest building in Isengard, towering over five hundred feet. Originally, in the timeline where he acted in reverse, he even imprisoned Gandalf there for a game of captivity. This time, because Saruman attended the meeting in Misty Valley, and even joined the escort, he left his stronghold for a considerable period. Now suddenly discovering a problem with his stronghold, it seemed only natural to want to go back and check. ... And it was relatively easier to clear himself of involvement. ¡°Moreover, the mysterious presence that froze the floodwaters in secret is also very dangerous. We should not make too much noise at the moment.¡± Saruman¡¯s words were impeccable. ¡°So do we now head back towards Isengard? Aren¡¯t there hostile forces in that area? This could be troublesome. Should we not call for our allies, arrange for the cavalry of Rohan and Gondor¡¯s Swan Knights to come over, and first catch them all in one fell swoop...¡± Tao Yu put forward a different opinion. Mordor lies to the east, Isengard to the west; to avoid getting caught in a pincer, if the strength is indeed enough, it might indeed be feasible... This directly caused Saruman¡¯s mouth to twitch. The Uruk-hai were his masterpiece, and he still wanted to rely on the Uruk-hai to become his chess piece in ruling Middle-earth. Without help, he couldn¡¯t manage it alone!@@@@ Compared to the Orc armies, which are hurt by sunlight and can mostly only survive in areas covered by the smog of Mount Doom. His Uruk-hai held obvious advantages in all aspects. ¡°I fear delaying will lead to changes; a large troop would be too slow.¡± ¡°But we are not moving fast either, bringing Frodo and the others along.¡± ¡°Therefore, I have decided to make the trip alone. With the changes in the world, I have regained much memory, and I think I am capable of resolving this issue. Just Celeborn¡¯s help would suffice, and I believe your strengths should be enough to continue on the road ahead...¡± Saruman settled for the next best thing, and did not request that the whole group follow him. Although it would mean The One Ring would temporarily be out of his control, he hadn¡¯t planned on direct contact with it before resolving Sauron anyway. Now, it was just about leaving it in their care for a while! Tao Yu¡¯s intervention could be said to have disrupted many of Saruman¡¯s plans. ¡°Now I should extract myself first, let them collide with Sauron. Although Tao Yu was very confident in his own power, having gone up against the Flame Demon and the Dreadlord to validate it, and could even push himself to the brink of death to gain another level of strength, this time the encirclement of enemies was indeed troublesome, and he had to rope in all the high-level forces he could possibly leverage. At this moment, he felt somewhat fortunate. Thankfully, when he attended the meeting in Misty Valley, he chose to be ¡°low-key¡± instead of declaring, ¡°Everyone here is trash,¡± and running off with The One Ring. Now it was time to make full use of its value! Gandalf, without a doubt, was an extremely important combat force! And then there was Lady Galadriel, who had secretly handed him a Communicator; Tao Yu intended to win her over as well. ¡°Hopefully, it¡¯s the forces of the Pioneer or something from the Burning Legion you mentioned. Let¡¯s get going...¡± Gandalf did not contradict Tao Yu¡¯s words. This meant he, too, had begun to doubt, and Saruman¡¯s position was beginning to shake! All the while, Tao Yu and Gandalf¡¯s conversation had been carried out through a form of mind-to-mind communication, not letting anyone else hear it. Once Gandalf indicated that they should continue their journey, the Fellowship of the Ring, who had just witnessed a great battle, were also just coming back to their senses from their shock. However, at this time, their gazes toward Tao Yu changed once again. Admittedly, Tao Yu¡¯s summoning of the Demon Tree realm and the shadowy Aliens had created some misgivings in the other members of the Fellowship, including Aragorn. But after seeing Tao Yu rush over to the Rohan cavalry, use a strange method of empowerment, and use the shadow Aliens as cannon fodder to swiftly overrun the strong Orcs and Dunlending allied forces, their perspectives shifted! Gimli was the heir to the Lonely Mountain of the Dwarves of Durin¡¯s folk, Legolas¡¯s father was the Elven King of Mirkwood, Aragorn was the heir to the throne of Gondor who was gradually reclaiming his sense of duty, and Boromir was the son of Gondor¡¯s Steward. It could be said that they each represented different factions. So they also could see the terrifying aspect of Tao Yu¡¯s empowerment technique. It was virtually a weapon for group battles! Especially Boromir, who was more familiar with Tao Yu and had even used the Horn of Gondor to help gain trust, now came up directly with a somewhat uncomfortable business smile. ¡°Mr. Tao, what exactly did you do to those Rohan folks just now? Is there a big side effect?¡± In his view, with Tao Yu¡¯s underworldly abilities, this kind of empowerment might involve abilities like ¡®Bloodthirst¡¯ or ¡®Overdraft.¡¯ But as long as the side effects weren¡¯t too extreme, it was still a divine technique! ¡°Side effects?¡± Tao Yu was taken aback for a moment, then understood Boromir¡¯s implication. For a time, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit speechless. Is that really how you all see me... Chapter 631 ?Chapter 631: Chapter 564: Intelligence from the Pioneer Chapter 631: Chapter 564: Intelligence from the Pioneer ¡°This is my Pioneer occupational ability,¡± Tao Yu said. ¡°There are no side effects if I don¡¯t absorb your power. Would you like to feel it?¡± Tao Yu looked at the members of the Fellowship of the Ring and asked. That made the members of the Fellowship nod frequently. ¡°However, this ability requires my control over the team, and also your trust. The more you trust and cooperate, the higher the compatibility and the better the effect. Otherwise, it might not be very effective.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words gave Gandalf a start in his heart. ... He feared another Sauron, but after some thought, he did not stop Tao Yu¡¯s attempt. Though it was a temporary arrangement, they had traveled a long distance together and had grown familiar with each other. Some trust could be extended. And as everyone began to focus their minds, starting to form the power of the team and after connecting with Tao Yu in a remarkable domain. Tao Yu let his power flow along this connected channel, granting them ¡°Enchantment.¡± Even if the compatibility wasn¡¯t high and the enhancement was minimal, Tao Yu¡¯s own considerable strength still resulted in a noticeable improvement for everyone. Even Frodo and Sam, the two hobbits, could clearly feel the change in themselves. ¡°I feel like I could take on ten...¡± Aragorn moved his limbs and said with some surprise. Aragorn was quite confident in his own strength, which was indeed formidable. Although it was nothing compared to the superhuman powers of Tao Yu and the Maiar, his combat strength was still above Boromir¡¯s. He could even exchange blows with a Jonin. But now, he felt an indescribable power surging within him, as if a constant stream of energy was transmitting from his shadow. Strength, speed, reaction, and even defense! It seemed as if their shadows had autonomy. ¡°Hey, take this.¡± Boromir threw a stone at Aragorn. However, before the whistling stone could reach Aragorn, it was autonomously blocked by his shadow, caught in the shadow¡¯s hand, and then crushed! ¡°Truly a miraculous power...¡± Aragorn¡¯s original strength was concentrated in his physical body, and he had no superhuman abilities. Now, this control over shadows for defense and even forming armor felt very novel to him. ¡°What do you mean by absorbing our power?¡± Legolas, the relatively calm Elf, asked out of curiosity. ¡°Just like this.¡± Tao Yu casually absorbed a little power; although not much due to the compatibility, he still executed standard Elven Archery and instantly shot at a nearby tree, surpassing the original in penetration. Legolas¡¯s eyes widened as he watched Tao Yu effortlessly shoot through a tree thick enough for three people to embrace, using standard Elven Archery.@@@@ He felt as though some power was draining through his shadow. But as Tao Yu released the effect, the sensation rapidly returned to normal. Completely unlike the Underworld abilities he was familiar with, this was a mutually beneficial power. Both parties could benefit! And because of the significant disparity in power between them, the benefits they received were greater than those Tao Yu gained. ¡°Quite impressive...¡± ¡°Yes, he is one of our well-known strong Pioneers, nicknamed ¡®Eight-Armed Vajra¡¯ and named Tao Yu. Based on the information I currently have, he is not weak. He possesses World Breaker strength, and he¡¯s not an ordinary World Breaker either.¡± Puzi immediately said. ¡°World Breaker...¡± Saruman¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. Only a World Breaker, these creatures? Having dealt with these Pioneers up to now, he had already formed a rough outline. Although he hadn¡¯t faced a so-called World Breaker directly, it was said that this Puzi was nearly reaching that level himself. Could the gap be this big? Or was the man simply boasting? It definitely didn¡¯t seem like they were on the same level... ¡°Is the intelligence accurate?¡± ¡°At least ninety-eight percent accurate. Although he¡¯s not weak, he has a low status. I was easily able to find out through my family¡¯s intelligence channels...¡± Puzi spoke with full confidence. The man was currently in the State Capital, having defeated the World Breaker Feng Te, even defeated the stronger Shi Di, and was suspected to have Duel Space abilities! Knowing such information also meant his family was no ordinary one. ¡°Yes, Lord Puzi knows much more than we do. There are many things we¡¯re unclear about, even misled about,¡± the two Inner City Pioneers also added their assurances at this time. This made Saruman¡¯s expression change uncertainly. He was confident that these three hadn¡¯t lied to him! However, he had never directly seen Tao Yu take action. The attack that penetrated the mountain, they had said, resulted from a Dreadlord and a Flame Demon perishing together, with the opponent merely giving a push or two... ¡°With his cunning ability, perhaps that¡¯s possible. Could it be that his actual strength is not that strong, and it¡¯s mainly that enhancement ability...¡± Saruman began to deduce. According to the intelligence here, that ¡®Eight-Armed Vajra¡¯ possessed a Duel Space ability. Perhaps it was about pulling someone into an isolated space and then overwhelming them with an army of shadow creatures he summoned, plus his own enhanced abilities and the monstrous regenerative powers of those creatures to continuously wear down the opponent? Saruman started to simulate the opponent¡¯s set of lethal moves. He imagined being suddenly transported into an independent space, where a horde of sinister Alien creatures leaped to attack him. These Aliens, moreover, were empowered by some form of Kaji, faster and stronger. Yet they were easily shredded by his own power. Even if these shadow creatures had strong self-healing abilities and could regenerate endlessly, they posed no threat to him. Annihilated by one powerful Spell after another, he then revealed the one behind it all and sent them flying with his Magic Wand. ¡°So that¡¯s all there is to it...¡± Saruman smiled slightly once he had confirmed the intelligence. And to think he had been so cautious! But this was good. His ability to enhance an entire force was very strong. He would have Tao Yu lead the Human Alliance to counterattack Mordor, while he himself fished in troubled waters, reaping the benefits! Stable! Chapter 632 ?Chapter 632: Chapter 565: Allied Nations Requesting Troops Chapter 632: Chapter 565: Allied Nations Requesting Troops Theoden was Rohan¡¯s seventeenth King, having ruled the Kingdom for nearly forty years. However, due to Arrodes¡¯ proximity to Rohan, Saruman had placed a Treacherous Courtier, Grima, at his side, who, through Saruman¡¯s witchcraft, had accomplished the erosion of Theoden¡¯s will. The relatively weak defenses at the gap of Rohan were, in fact, partly due to the King¡¯s bewitchment and manipulation. Nonetheless, Rohan had an alliance with Gondor and was historically a vassal state to it. On seeing the identity presented by Boromir and hearing the Gondorian horn, Grima was powerless to stop it. He could only arrange for a somewhat wooden-looking Theoden to receive them. Within the less-than-glorious Royal Palace, Theoden, though wearing a crown, appeared utterly haggard. ... His eyes were lifeless, resembling a decrepit old man on the verge of death. His lips moved silently, hardly producing any sound. But by his side stood a minister clad in black, whose cunning countenance was clear to see, he leaned in to listen and kept nodding in assent before looking up at everyone to ¡®translate¡¯. ¡°Welcome to Rohan, yet His Majesty is quite unwell. What urgent matter brings you to Rohan?¡± Tao Yu and Gandalf both clearly sensed something was amiss with King Theoden. They exchanged a glance but did not immediately expose the truth. The King¡¯s physical condition was dire, and any rash action could provoke a backlash. ¡°The situation is thus, the Gap of Rohan has suffered an attack...¡± Gandalf, who had friends everywhere and was acquainted with Theoden, now took it upon himself to offer a brief explanation before presenting a handwritten letter from Prince Theodred. ¡°...Therefore, we wish to borrow some of Rohan¡¯s military strength.¡± Gandalf was prepared; should they be refused, he was ready to quickly restrain the man who stood closest to the King, ensuring no harm would come to King Theoden. Then they would gradually devise a plan. ¡°Since it¡¯s a personal letter from the Prince, we naturally must trust it. I will arrange for Eomer to lead seven thousand five hundred brave Rohan warriors to accompany you.¡± Yet to the surprise of Tao Yu and Gandalf, after hearing Theoden¡¯s whispered words, Grima translated accurately and readily agreed to their request. Furthermore, he arranged for Theoden¡¯s nephew, Eomer, the mainstay of Rohan¡¯s military power, to lead a team in support. Their sincerity was unmistakable! It even left Gandalf momentarily astonished, unsure whether they would need to take action after all. Only Tao Yu¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. He knew that Theoden was under Saruman¡¯s control, and the current turn of events suggested that Saruman, back in Arrodes, had chosen to agree! ¡°After witnessing my lead of the Rohan cavalry charge, he¡¯s willing to commit a cavalry corps of 7,500 men. Nevertheless, faced with the Fellowship of the Ring and the Prince¡¯s letter, he could not well afford to show an ugly countenance. He just offered Gandalf a slight bow, as a sign of etiquette. ¡°General Eomer, there¡¯s been a change of plans. We must first return to the Fords of Rohan, unite with Prince Theodred, and then counterattack Arrodes,¡± Tao Yu said directly to Eomer. This caught him off guard momentarily. ¡°Weren¡¯t we headed for Gondor?¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want the Dunlendings to break through Rohan after we just got attacked from behind, would you?¡± Tao Yu employed a slight bit of provocation. Instantly, Eomer¡¯s blood boiled. No, absolutely not! ¡°I think you¡¯re right. Now that the cavalry has been lent to you, do as you see fit. My duty is solely to fight.¡± Eomer was no stickler for old ways; he was quite adaptable. ¡°Moreover, I hope you could share some of the command authority over the troops with me,¡± Tao Yu didn¡¯t ask for complete command authority. Just like with Prince Theodred before. The troops of Rohan were not like the Fremen led by Prophet Paul who had pledged their loyalty. They had their own minds and loyalties. Thus, the most Tao Yu could rely on was temporary control through the commander¡¯s orders. However, that was sufficient for Kaji. After all, these were but ordinary troops, and Tao Yu had no intention of leveraging such mundane forces. Their efficiency was too lowa?€¡±whether it was their individual strengths or their level of trust and coordination with him, all too poor. Even in great numbers, they were of no real use. He might as well rely directly on the Alien¡¯s Kaji, let alone the more valuable cards like Flame Demon or Dreadlord. But currently, Saruman¡¯s slight misunderstanding about him was quite convenient. He would first chop down Saruman¡¯s minions. If Saruman rebelled, he would join forces with Gandalf and beat him down. If Saruman continued to conceal himself, then after pushing through the strong Orcs and slowly absorbing them, he¡¯d make his way to Gondor to counterattack the Land of Darknessa?€| Chapter 633 ?Chapter 633: Chapter 566 Ice Cold Chapter 633: Chapter 566 Ice Cold Rohan¡¯s cavalry numbered over seven thousand. While not a vast host, their charge across the plain was a dense and impressive sight. ¡°The horses¡¯ abilities also surpass those of ordinary steeds, with extraordinary endurance, load-bearing, and sprinting capabilities.¡± Tao Yu, adepts in riding, effortlessly sensed the strength of these horses while mounted upon one. They were even more exceptional than the famed sweat-blood horses from the Great Tang World.@@@@ The key was that these horses were so easily mustered by Rohan to form such a large cavalry force! Gondor also had their Swan Knights. In terms of individual combat strength, the humans created by the Creator God in Middle-earth were indeed of quite an impressive average quality. ... The grand army arrived near Hornburg, where Theodred, Prince of Rohan himself, came out with his personal guard to greet them. Upon seeing Eomer, he gave a hearty embrace. It was clear that the relationship between the cousins was good, with no succession disputes typical of royalty. ¡°I hadn¡¯t expected you to come straight with a grand army...¡± Theodred was also an outstanding commander. Upon seeing the arrival of the army, he immediately grasped the situation. They wanted to clear up any trouble from Arrodes! Naturally, he was in full agreement with this. In fact, after experiencing the enhancement to his command brought by Tao Yu in the previous river battle, Theodred somewhat wished for this person to help sweep through the enemy. However, the man had already helped once and clearly had his matters to attend to; it would not be polite to ask for more. He later wrote a letter, offering as much help as possible, on the chance that it might yield unexpected returns later. To his surprise, the return on that gesture came so swiftly! ¡°Mr. Tao, do you intend to deal with the threat before us directly?¡± Although he had already made a guess, Theodred still asked with a touch of hope. ¡°Yes, the peculiarities of those creatures appeared similar to the Orcs; we could not simply stand by and ignore them.¡± Tao Yu spoke with righteous conviction and followed with an additional comment, ¡°White Wizard Saruman has returned to his domain, and I think it would be best for us to join forces and assist him.¡± ¡°The impact of the previous assault posed a great threat to Rohan. If Mr. Tao is willing, I am prepared to relinquish command and provide assistance as best I can.¡± Theodred had personally witnessed the strong support Tao Yu provided to the cavalry. One could hardly fathom the sheer terror of battles in the age of cold steel that involved armies in the hundreds of thousands. ¡°Gentlemen, those mysterious Orcs and Dunlendings have been eyeing us greedily. Let¡¯s wipe them out in one fell swoop this time and rid ourselves of any worries from the reara?€¡±then we can go to Gondor¡¯s aid and launch a counterattack against Mordor!¡± Tao Yu didn¡¯t speak these words particularly loudly, but the interconnectedness of the legion was already established and, although they couldn¡¯t compare to the Fremen, relying on the legion¡¯s interconnectedness, his message was instantly understood by the entire force. ¡°Hoooa?€¡±¡± All the cavalry roared in unison with immense vigor, boosting Tao Yu¡¯s sense of coordination even further. Possessing commanding abilities of a supernatural sort, he didn¡¯t need an abundance of leadership qualities to integrate the troops with relative ease. Even in the midst of battle, he could easily make each squadron understand the tasks required of them. ¡°We¡¯ll cross the river directly, now is a good time as the upstream glaciers haven¡¯t melted yet.¡± Having finished speaking, Tao Yu turned his horse¡¯s head and rode towards River Isen. Prince Theodred, who rode as Tao Yu¡¯s second-in-command, then leaned in and whispered to Tao Yu, ¡°The upstream glaciers haven¡¯t melted, it¡¯s true, but the river¡¯s current is already fully connected below, we might not be able to cross directly.¡± Tao Yu quickly understood what he meant. At this moment, the waters of River Isen appeared to have risen considerably, after all, it was a flood summoned by Saruman, which had only been frozen overa?€¡±now it was slowly thawing and releasing the floodwaters. The river¡¯s surface, more turbulent than before, occasionally had large chunks of floating ice drifting by. Looking upstream, one could even see that wall-like glacier. Coming to the river¡¯s edge, Tao Yu simply shrugged his shoulders and said offhandedly, ¡°Actually, I too am a wandering wizarda?€|¡± While saying this, Tao Yu stretched out his palm towards the water, and soon a pale blue light appeared in his eyes, his hair flowing as if moved by an unseen wind. ¡°Frost.¡± As Tao Yu murmured softly under his breath, Everyone who heard his voice suddenly felt a chill that seemed to emanate from their very bones. The Witch Path¡¯s control over ice and frost, powered further by the ¡®Foul Speech¡¯ Kaji, Instantly caused the river in front of them to start freezing, using the floating ice on the surface as a focal point for spreading the freeze. Crack, cracka?€¡± The sound of the water expanding and pressing as it froze kept emanating, and then it quickly extended upstream. Until the entire river in front of them was enveloped by an icy seal. Only then did Tao Yu lower his hand, the pale blue light in his eyes fading away. ¡°The cavalry won¡¯t slip on the ice, will they?¡± ¡°No, they won¡¯ta?€|¡± Chapter 634 ?Chapter 634: Chapter 567 Saruman¡¯s Strength Chapter 634: Chapter 567 Saruman¡¯s Strength ¡°Pfft~¡± An Orc fell apart suddenly, splitting into pieces, and the expressionless Saruman, who had slain it, showed a trace of a cruel delight on his face. ¡°Ha ha, ha ha ha! It really works, it really does! I am indeed destined!¡± Beside him, Celeborn, seeing Saruman¡¯s deranged expression, also looked somewhat solemn. But as he looked at the corpses of the powerful Orcs he had killed himself, and the lack of the so-called enhancement he couldn¡¯t feel, his expression grew dark. Why! Why did Saruman gain strength from killing these so-called powerful Orcs, while he felt nothing? ... Why was Saruman the so-called Chosen One?! ¡°Congratulations, my lord, congratulations! With your strength, and the number of powerful Orcs under your command, you will surely rise to the next level and unite Middle-earth.¡± Puzi said with a pretended look of amazement on his face. However, looking at Saruman¡¯s sick and twisted smile, Puzi felt that the possibility of him being a Fortune Thief was much greater than being the Chosen One. Look at the monsters he¡¯s created! If that¡¯s the Chosen One, there would be no justice. ¡°Powerful Orcs are an essential tool for my rule over Middle-earth; they can¡¯t all be wasted.¡± A flicker showed in Saruman¡¯s eyes. He had already used spells on a large number of severely injured Orcs before, and the enhancement was quite noticeable. After returning, he continued to experiment with some defective ones and carefully estimated the extent of the enhancement. Although it was not very clear how it increased his limits, it certainly helped a lot with the restoration of his memories and strength. But no matter what, these were tools he had cultivated himself! Even though they reproduced quickly, he felt it would be better to go to Mordor and kill those Orcs... There were many more of them! And sooner or later, he would have to confront Sauron anyway. But at this moment, a Pioneer standing on the edge of the Tower of Orthanc, who had been gazing into the distance, quickly returned with urgency, saying, ¡°Trouble! Rohan is attacking!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Saruman¡¯s brow furrowed, and he also leaned on his Magic Wand coming over to the edge. With the terrifying height of Orthanc, he saw the black press of cavalry that had successfully crossed the river and was charging in this direction. From the dust they kicked up, their ranks numbered over ten thousand! ¡°Seeking death!¡± Saruman¡¯s face turned vicious. Although he had confirmed that killing ordinary people wouldn¡¯t provide him with anything, those who recklessly provoked his home had to be utterly annihilated! He couldn¡¯t let them cause losses to the powerful Orcs. What Saruman wanted to do... His thoughts had barely flashed through his mind. Celeborn was struck in the back by Saruman¡¯s scepter. The terrifying force instantly surged into his body, causing Celeborn¡¯s body to swell up in an instant. Even though Celeborn himself was very strong among the Elves, He was no match for a sneak attack by a restored Maiar. In nearly an instant, his ribs burst from his chest, with plasma splattering everywhere. ¡°You...¡± Chunks of thick, bloodied material bubbled from Celeborn¡¯s mouth, and he managed to utter only one word before his head was struck by Saruman. Crack~ The headless body fell straight to the ground. And Saruman, robed in blood-stained white, just sneered, ¡°Without the ability to provide Yuan Force, you¡¯re even less useful than the strong Orcs, garbage!¡± He had been hoping that killing this individual would provide some benefit for himself. But it seemed he had thought too much. Staring at Celeborn¡¯s body on the ground, Saruman¡¯s expression grew colder. With the man dead, there was no way to hide it from Gandalf anymore, so be it, let¡¯s settle grievances right here! The three Pioneers behind him, witnessing Saruman¡¯s brutality, had gone pale. They were just beginning to feel the thing binding their necks might, to some extent, be protecting them, so they wouldn¡¯t be knocked dead by that guy with a casual blow! Saruman stood atop the High Tower of Orthanc, raising his hands high into the sky. Then he began chanting in a powerful, unknown language that resonated with strength. While Pioneers had the ability to translate Yuan Force, Such a power-imbued language could only be vaguely understood. ¡°He¡¯s calling for lightning...¡± Puzzled and dazed, they watched the sky quickly fill with dark clouds, becoming so thick and oppressive it seemed they might crash down at any moment, evoking a sense of the terrifying Natural Power. Indeed, their previous feelings were not wrong; this person was at the Catastrophe Level! Trickle and crack~ Endless silver Thunder Serpents began to slither through the heavy clouds in the sky, growing more numerous and dense! It was as if they were gathering into a Thunder Pool. Despite the overcast, the roaming lightning gave the impression that the sky was painted daylight. Centered around Saruman, lightning pathways connected him to the lightning in the sky. The very top of the Tower of Orthanc was like a lightning rod, firmly absorbing the ever-brightening Thunder Serpents from the sky. SA AND SA! With the final sound of Saruman¡¯s voice falling. The thunder, which had been accumulating in the sky, poured down towards the ground like rain exceeding the cloud¡¯s capacity to hold, illuminating the entire earth with a dazzling light in an instant. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t even open their eyes... Chapter 635 ?Chapter 635: Chapter 568: Courting Death? Chapter 635: Chapter 568: Courting Death? ¡°How did he suddenly become so strong? Was he hiding his true skill before?¡± Tao Yu looked up at the dark clouds in the sky, at the converging and roaming Thunder Serpents, amassing an infinite amount of lightning like a Thunder Pool. A wave of pressure also emerged in his heart. Previously, Saruman¡¯s summoning of floods was still within the rules, but now the power of this storm had greatly intensified! Tao Yu himself also possessed the Thunder Method, as well as the artistic conception of Thunder Intent. ... After grazing Teng Lianghong, his understanding of the Way of Thunder also became much more profound. But even the current him, purely in terms of Thunder Method, was still far from this level! Comparing the two, the thunder that Shi Jian summoned before really felt like child¡¯s play. Tao Yu seemed hesitant; he himself held the sequential ability of a Weather Mage and should be able to deal with this situation if he went all out. But now, if he didn¡¯t hold back and truly unleashed his full strength, He might end up killing more than Saruman did. Gandalf would have to beg him to stop getting in the way and let Saruman strike.@@@@ ¡°Gandalf, I can¡¯t protect them!¡± Tao Yu spoke with a heavy tone. He originally felt that with his strength, plus the pressure of the approaching army forming the Legion¡¯s Strength, whether Saruman continued to play the loyal servant or turned traitor, he would have had methods to respond, to advance or retreat freely. But Saruman¡¯s sudden burst of cosmos truly caught him off guard. This thunderstorm looked terrifying and covered a wide area, but the threat it posed to Tao Yu as an individual was still not much. After all, the broader the scope, the lower the intensity per unit area. Tao Yu himself was of this level, he wouldn¡¯t fall apart from an AOE attack. But now the issue was, he had led the Rohan cavalry into this! Tens of thousands of fully armored knights, they were to accompany him to Gondor and then to the counteroffensive in the Land of Darkness, something he had to assimilate. They couldn¡¯t be lost here! Moreover, even setting aside his own interests, Tao Yu¡¯s character didn¡¯t wish to see so many people suffer due to his arrangements. ¡°So it really is Saruman...¡± Gandalf sighed with some regret. Although their previous conversation had already made him aware and he had made some guesses, Now that he was certain, he still felt sorrowful. He had even guessed some of the reasons. Ultimately, joining forces with Gandalf, they neutralized all the devastating thunder above! The white eggshell shattered, and the army, nearly unscathed, surged out like floodwaters! However, Gandalf, who bore the brunt of the strike, obviously had his face turn much paler. ¡°Saruman has sided with darkness, I believe it¡¯s best for us to leave now,¡± Gandalf said with grave concern. Previously, he had come with Celeborn, but who knew what had transpired. Suddenly, there was no longer any pretense, which certainly indicated there was a reason he couldn¡¯t maintain the facade! Gandalf was suddenly filled with worry for his old friend¡¯s safety. ¡°We¡¯ve already come this far; if we don¡¯t overcome this in one vigorous effort, what will we do if he attacks like this again during our retreat? As long as I can get close, I have a way to restrain him!¡± Tao Yu¡¯s statement made Gandalf nod, reminded of the scene where the other party had subdued the Flame Demon. ¡°Then, the rest is up to you...¡± Tao Yu closed his eyes and, moments later, Medici¡¯s figure emerged beside him. ¡°Later you lead them to wipe out those Orc armies. Gandalf, you kill more as well. I suspect Saruman might be the Fortune Thief, gaining strength by killing a large number of strong Orcs, which is why he has the confidence to confront you.¡± Even the Fortune Thief¡¯s utilization rate shouldn¡¯t cause such a significant increase; it¡¯s more likely that his original Maiar powers have been reawakened! Truly a formidable adversary! With this unexpected development, Tao Yu hoped Gandalf would be as strong as possible. After all, he was the most reliable source of power they could utilize here. ¡°I understand... Take care, Mr. Tao,¡± Gandalf acknowledged with gravity. Meanwhile, Medici, drawing on Tao Yu¡¯s power, carefully sensed the Legion¡¯s strength and then opened his eyes to say, ¡°No problem, this army is of good quality.¡± Having received agreement from both parties, Tao Yu leapt directly from the horse. In the midst of his jump, a swath of black shadow wrapped around him, adorning him with a set of black ornate armor. He then transformed into a dark shadowy streak, rushing straight to the top of the Tower of Orthanc! At this moment, standing at the top of the Tower of Orthanc, Saruman, who had just launched an attack and was in slight recovery, watched the aggressive approach of Tao Yu, his pupils slightly shrinking. His original prediction was that this man shouldn¡¯t excel at direct combat. Was this an attempt to rescue the group by pulling him into a Duel Space? Not only did he think this, but the Pioneers, who had just come to their senses from the shock of the previous thunderstorm, also saw Tao Yu¡¯s onslaught and had the same thought. How dare he... Chapter 636 ?Chapter 636: Chapter 569: Different from the Simulation Chapter 636: Chapter 569: Different from the Simulation ¡°Pioneer...¡± Wrapped in pitch-black armor, Tao Yu charged through the air with the power of a Mach ring and saw the three other Pioneers following behind from a higher perspective. Wearing robes of Floating City, and with mechanical modifications and alien implants, even possibly of the Longxi Clan, these signs were all too apparent. Tao Yu remembered Saruman mentioning he had captured a few Pioneers, looked at the things on their necks, but could not currently confirm if these were secret adversaries or something else. But the biggest issue right now was Saruman himself! The power of the previous thunderstorm had left Tao Yu feeling apprehensive. ¡°With the great might possessed by The One Ring, if Saruman could truly unleash the complete power of the Maiar, it could even surpass mine...¡± Tao Yu was aware of his own limitations. However, just as he couldn¡¯t perfectly control his own abilities, he believed Saruman was in a similar bind. ... If that was the case, victory or defeat could only be determined by combat!@@@@ ¡°Seeking death!¡± Anger flickered in Saruman¡¯s eyes, and in the next moment, a searing sphere appeared at the tip of his Magic Wand and then shot towards Tao Yu like a laser, converging its power instantly. Although it wasn¡¯t as extensive as the earlier brewing thunderstorm, the compressed energy alone was much more terrifying! But in the next moment, as this streak of light swept over Tao Yu, it carved a ¡®crack¡¯ straight through the air. Then the mirror folded, rolling rapidly like ocean waves in a mirror, instantly enveloping Saruman. Even the towering form of the Tower of Orthanc was flattened. ¡°Duel Space, huh! Indeed, you have some strategies.¡± Saruman had already gleaned some information from Purzy, and although he was surprised that someone could pull him into a space, he wasn¡¯t exactly taken aback! ¡°Sadly, I already know your abilities! Come on, call out those dead-looking subordinates of yours, let me show you that sometimes numbers are meaningless in the face of absolute power!¡± Saruman felt the Black Mud swarming out from the mirror surface, and, wielding his Scepter, slammed it down fiercely. A radiant blue brilliance burst forth, forcibly pushing back the nearby Black Mud and carving out a space. Damn unreliable intelligence! This is the World Breaker you all were talking about? Pretentiously claiming to be close to breaking through, and able to survive and resist a World Breaker? ¡°I think...¡± Just as Saruman was about to say something to ease the situation. The World Breaker level Shadow Soldiers led by Teng Lianghong had already madly charged towards Saruman, completely fearless of life and death, and forcibly breached his blue Domain. Without a near-Catastrophe-Level top-tier World Breaker like Teng Lianghong, it would be difficult for those ¡®regular mice¡¯ to even tear apart this blue light domain. But in addition to Teng Lianghong, there were also the former Inspectors Yue Yun and Tes, slightly inferior, and Yue Feng, a competent World Breaker. Supporting each other, they were enough to let these Shadow Soldiers enter and bite. After all, they weren¡¯t afraid to die; whether attracting firepower or successfully taking a bite was acceptable! ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Saruman roared, the blue glow turning into blazing flames as the void conjured all sorts of weapons. Flames, ice, thunderclaps, guns, swords, axes, and knivesa?€¡±you name it! Saruman, like Sauron, once served the Dwarves¡¯ Creator, known as the God of Craftsmanship, Olly. He wielded the power in his hands with ease, and weapons came naturally to him! Maiar¡¯s power kept recovering; a casual slash was enough to instantly kill a World Breaker. Even the strongest Teng Lianghong was nothing more than several weapons waved casually by him, turning into a mist of Black Mud. Yet while he was wasting his power against these World Breakers, Flame Demon, with a whip in one hand and a sword in the other, mixed with roaring flames, had already invaded his radiant Domain. Unlike Teng Lianghong, who could at most cover for his brothers, Flame Demon kept roaring and tearing apart this blue Domain, allowing more Black Mud to fill it. Tentacles also began to appear, attempting to break through from inside. Meanwhile, Tinavis, acting as the Dreadlord, was constantly floating in mid-air, hands spread, unleashing swarms of green fel energy, consuming Saruman¡¯s power from another direction. Although Saruman was currently in the core, furiously attacking left and right to kill those World Breaker soldiers, his main focus was still being diverted by these two major threats. What made his face particularly unsightly was that Teng Lianghong, whom he had just focused his power to quickly kill, was beginning to slowly reconstitute from the Black Mud outside the Light Domaina?€| Chapter 637 ?Chapter 637: Chapter 570: Slippery as Autumn Chapter 637: Chapter 570: Slippery as Autumn ¡°How is that possible? Even if you created them, don¡¯t they need energy?! Even a Banisher Spirit couldn¡¯t do this...¡± Tao Yu was pierced through the Light Domain, staring intently at Tao Yu without sensing a hint of energy faltering in him. He seemed to maintain his peak condition all the time. Could it be that he could recover so easily even from killing that level of foe? How could that be possible... Looking at the current appearance of the Flame Demon and another mysterious powerful being, Saruman also realized that these must be the two whom they had encountered in the mine. ... He had claimed to have used special methods to cause both sides to perish together! ¡°Enslaved by you, even after being killed by you?¡± A combination of shock and anger consumed Saruman. This continuous barrage of blows had awoken him from his inflated sense of destiny. He was now aware that he had entered a fallacy! Even Banisher Spirits had to rely on the corrosion of the nine human spirits and on the powerful magic of the Magic Rings to be able to control them. But how could the opponent convert his slain targets so quicklya?€¡±what was the reason?! ¡°The Flying Dragon you used was a physical corpse, a real body! So underhanded!¡± Saruman roared furiously. In an instant, more various elemental weapons appeared, furiously clashing in all directions. Without mentioning swiftly clearing away those World Breaker soldiers that bit at him, they also simultaneously suppressed the Flame Demon and the Dreadlord. The infiltrating tendrils that broke in were also slashed apart by him one by one. Black mud and fog spurted out. This cosmic explosion of small universe indeed caught Tao Yu off guard. ¡°This guy really exploded...¡± Actually, nurturing soldiers of Teng Lianghong¡¯s size was not very draining, but quickly recovering after being disbanded was somewhat burdensome. However, Tao Yu would not let energy consumption reduce his own attributes, so it seemed as if he didn¡¯t care. ¡°The invasion of ¡®disease¡¯ has slowed down a bit, but it¡¯s still somewhat effective. But if this drags on, even the Innate Barrier won¡¯t hold...¡± As Saruman creates havoc with the Flame Demon and Dreadlord, plus the other disruptive elements, even Tao Yu felt the pressure. Even in the real world, excess power could cause collapsea?€¡±let alone his Innate Barrier. ¡°Scathach.¡± Following Tao Yu¡¯s words, Scathach¡¯s figure also slowly emerged, as Tao Yu transferred the witch-related powers to her using the ¡®Triple Saints Hall¡¯ pattern. With Scathach¡¯s affinity for the Witch Path, she could be considered a ¡®Witch of Calamity¡¯ in a short amount of time. ¡°Just control the fluctuations a bit, don¡¯t let him destroy this place.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Watching Saruman, who held a magic wand and summoned sky-full weapons, furiously hammering, seemingly wanting to burst the Innate Barrier, Scathach¡¯s expression became somewhat solemn too. Holding a long spear, she didn¡¯t strike immediately but floated to Saruman¡¯s blue Light Domain side, waiting for an opportunity. Allowing the Flame Demon and Dreadlord to roar and struggle with Saruman on that side. Tao Yu shared the same maneuvers. Boom~ The sizzling Hammer of Thunder collided violently with Flame Demon¡¯s flaming sword. ¡°Hmph.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s hand changed seals, the eroding sensation of the Yin Yang and Five Elements Divine Thunder began to manifest, coupled with the constraint of Fist Intention, he forcibly reached out toward the increasingly weak Spirituality of Saruman. This elicited a piercing scream. Following Tao Yu¡¯s strike, he quickly left the Innate Barrier and then saw a blue light attach itself to the Crystal Stone, turning into a streak of light that broke through the sky, rapidly flying towards the east, subsequently vanishing from sight... ¡°He¡¯s escapeda?€|¡± Tao Yu glanced at the speed of the streak of light, knowing he couldn¡¯t keep up. Saruman¡¯s physical body was destroyed, and his soul captured within the Innate Barrier had theoretically been obliterated. And yet, even so, he managed to escape using some bizarre method. This truly expanded Tao Yu¡¯s understanding. ¡°Is this a characteristic of the Maiar? Why wasn¡¯t the Flame Demon like thisa?€|¡± Tao Yu was not certain. Although he knew Maiar could only bring a portion of their power and memories to Middle-earth, he didn¡¯t expect that even after the Spiritual Body was obliterated, they could still manage to flee... ¡°No matter what, they are still God-like beings after alla?€|¡± Watching the streak of light, Tao Yu breathed a slow sigh. However, feeling the extent to which the ¡®Ironblood Knight¡¯ and ¡®War Bishop¡¯ had assimilated, he temporarily set aside his thoughts on Saruman. The information Saruman carried was erased by his last attack, so even if he didn¡¯t die, he wouldn¡¯t know what happened inside the Innate Barrier, lessening the risk of being targeted next time. And with his departure, Tao Yu didn¡¯t know how much power he could still retain. The only slight concern for Tao Yu was that Saruman had taken the Crystal Stone; he was likely heading straight for Sauron. If there was a way for him to recover quickly, it would probably be the vast numbers of Orcs in the Land of Darkness. If he and Sauron began a chaotic slaughter among the Orcs, there was no telling what extent of power these two disembodied beings could recover to. ¡°Mr. Eight-Armed Vajra! We have waited for you with great difficulty!¡± At that moment, an abrupt voice caught Tao Yu¡¯s attention and made him turn around. He saw one of the three Pioneers with collars around their necks, the one who seemed to be from the Longxi Clan, complaining with an exaggerated expression. They didn¡¯t know exactly what had happened. It should have been the Duel Space, but Saruman had probably escaped just now, right? ¡°You guysa?€|¡± Tao Yu raised an eyebrow. Just as he was considering how to deal with them, the collars around the three men¡¯s necks simultaneously burst into light. Crack~ The three who had just greeted him now became three headless corpses, falling powerlessly to the ground twitching. This left Tao Yu somewhat speechless. Well, that settled it. No need to think about how to deal with them now... Afterward, Tao Yu approached the edge of the Tower of Orthanc, looking down over the battlefield below. Medici was leading the army, sweeping through the fierce Orcs and Dunlendings in an unstoppable manner, and Gandalf, having taken advice, was working hard to score individual kills. ¡°Once everything is dealt with, the ¡®Ironblood Knight¡¯ should fully assimilate and the ¡®War Bishop¡¯ could likely assimilate half!¡± Tao Yu clenched his fist and felt the control leveraged by the Force of Nature. Although there were still problems, he could distinctly feel the crudeness lessen quite a bit, and the usage of his own power became much smoother. He was not going to injure himself easily! Chapter 638 ?Chapter 638: Chapter 571 Acquaintance Chapter 638: Chapter 571 Acquaintance Boom~ As Gandalf swung his magic wand, the entire ground in front of him was upheaved, and an entire squad of strong Orcs was slain by him. Wielding a wand in one hand and a sword in the other, Gandalf fought like a Berserker possessed by a Celestial God, cutting down foes without equal. Feeling a slight change within himself, Gandalf also became somewhat contemplative. ¡°Is this what it means to be the Chosen One... Not too shabby.¡± He looked around; by then, the Rohan cavalry had already spread out to finish off the fallen. The battle at Arrodes had been a complete success... ... ... Moments later, atop the Tower of Orthanc, Gandalf stood before a pile of flesh and remnants. A sadness also appeared in his eyes. From the fragments of clothing nearby, he recognized that the tragically dead man was none other than Lord Celeborn, who was also an old friend. Maybe Celeborn had some plans of his own, but the fact that Saruman had suddenly acted against him suggested that Celeborn had not followed when Saruman moved against Gandalf. ¡°Ah, I never expected Saruman to turn out this way. I wonder what he was after...¡± Gandalf sighed a bit, recalling Mr. Tao¡¯s words that Saruman had become a Fortune Thief, able to access the same potential for enhancement. While the increase in upper limits was not fast, it was still possible to achieve a rapid restoration of Maiar strength. Moreover, this steady improvement could even break past his own previous limits. The future was limitless! With such a path available, why take such risks? Does power really attract people that much... ¡°It¡¯s also a good thing we found out early and came decisively. Otherwise, if he had gotten stronger by slaying others, even I might have had trouble handling him. Now, seeing the direction he fled, he¡¯s probably going to seek out Sauron, and then we can settle the score properly.¡± Tao Yu had no particular feelings for Celeborn, so he wasn¡¯t as sentimental.@@@@ He simply used the communicator left with Celeborn¡¯s wife to contact her and inform her about the incident. Who knows if she would come. ¡°It is indeed time to settle accounts, but that icy shadow who caused the great flood has yet to appear. Add to that Sauron and Saruman joining forces, we really need to pick up our pace...¡± Gandalf felt a sense of urgency. While Saruman was injured, it was best to take advantage of his weakened state and strike hard. Otherwise, thinking about the number of Orcs in Mordor also put a lot of pressure on Gandalf. In terms of numbers, these strong Orcs were certainly not as numerous as those bred over the years by the Orcs. If Sauron and Saruman were to start a killing spree, it would undoubtedly become quite troublesome... ¡°Right, let¡¯s set out after cleaning this place. Normally, he could only chant ¡®666¡¯ from the sidelines, acting as part of the atmosphere group, that was relative only to himself and Gandalf. To think that a captive who had been detained for so long managed to counterattack to this extent, it somewhat demonstrated the captive¡¯s capability. As the ragged and unkempt Pioneer lifted his head, Tao Yu realized with surprise that it was someone he knew. ¡°Gant?¡± This captive was none other than the leading figure among the few great young lords of the New Development Zone in former times, Gant, representing the Gan Family of the Inner City. His family had inherited a rare Talent in the Magic System. The Gan Family controlled the City Lord¡¯s Mansion of the Inner City and had intricate connections with the Floating City, leading the many families of the Inner City. Tao Yu had even fought him before. In terms of combat style, he was somewhat similar to Gandalfa?€¡±shield, scepter, enchantment, and augmentation. Although a practitioner of the Magic System, he often went for close-combat attacks, probably because he was not good at math. ¡°Eight... Mr. Tao!¡± Gant must have been hit very hard; he was dazed, but when he heard Tao Yu speak, he instantly snapped back to clarity. Then, a trace of joy could not help but appear on his face. ¡°I never expected Mr. Tao to personally arrive in this world, and it seems you have already achieved some great accomplishments, truly congratulations, I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve become a World Breaker, with this pace in our batch, you could probably keep up with those bigwigs of the Floating City...¡± Gant spoke with a hint of sigh, a complex expression appearing on his swollen and bruised face. He had dominated everyone in the New Development Zone¡¯s Inner City in the past, monopolizing the major benefits of the Inner Power System. Time had passed, and far from decreasing due to his family¡¯s investment in him, the gap between them had only widened! World Breaker! His life¡¯s goal was just to become a World Breaker. With the help of his family, his strength reached the level of a Senior Partner quite early. But he was also aware, being born into a great family, that achieving the status of World Breaker would still require a long period of grinding. That was still within his reach, he had the opportunity to grind. Most of the other young scions of the Inner City, who had power-leveled around the same time as him, couldn¡¯t even manage to surpass that threshold in their lifetimes! Yet now, the other party seemed to progress as if never encountering any bottleneck, achieving World Breaker status in just two yearsa?€¡±a consistent and stable improvement! In the families of the Floating City, this was considered an impressive achievement! Apart from the two members of the Suns, the number of younger generation individuals in the New Development Zone who had become World Breakers was few and far between. Previously facing him, he had the confidence of his family¡¯s backing. Even if he was weaker, he could still stand tall and hold his ground. After being beaten to a pulp last time, he had still dared to argue a point or two. But now, the other party was on equal terms with his own father and could converse with him on an equal footing. If he wished, he could easily start a top-tier family in the Inner City! Such changes and contrasts truly complicated his feelings. But no matter how complex his emotions were, he instinctively used honorifics on the surface, maintaining sufficient etiquette... ¡°` Chapter 639 ?Chapter 639: Chapter 572: Little Best Chapter 639: Chapter 572: Little Best ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did you get caught?¡± Tao Yu asked casually, his interest piqued. He hadn¡¯t expected Saruman to actually detain Pioneers, originally thinking it was just those three. Those three had been collared and put to work by Saruman, while the situation with Gant remained unclear. When Gant, his face bruised, heard Tao Yu¡¯s words, he replied with a bitter expression, ¡°I teamed up with Master Pu Zi to take on an exploration task of this world, and we heard about a famous white-robed wizard here, but thena?€| oha?€|¡± Gant was considered a standout in the New Development Area, a Senior Partner, and Pu Zi was nearly a World Breaker. Add to that a mechanical adjustment for surveillance and drones, and an entity with insect Perception. It was a formidable team, even luxurious by Old Development Area standards. ... Ordinarily, gathering information in the World Fragment was not a major issue; despite their youth, they had plenty of experience passed down from their elders. ¡°False information kills, they said it was a renowned white-robed wizard, but we had just sent a drone to scout and saw something we shouldn¡¯t have, then he captured us, we were at an informational disadvantagea?€|¡± Gant shook his head in dismay. Who would have thought that this ostensibly righteous and saintly white-robed wizard would secretly engage in such disgraceful acts? It completely baffled them.@@@@ ¡°Later he asked us if we were willing to serve him, if so, we should wear a collar. We tried different things, the three of them wore the collars, and I looked for an opportunity to return for help, but the place where he kept me had high energy reactions, making it impossible to escape...¡± Tao Yu nodded at Gant¡¯s words. Under the assumption that the native inhabitants of the fragment didn¡¯t know the Pioneers¡¯ information, the Pioneers had a great chance to flee. But alas, Saruman was a powerful wizard, and the place he used for detention was no ordinary prison. After all, it was capable of containing even Gandalf. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re relatively lucky, those three have already been executed by Saruman.¡± Tao Yu gestured with his lips toward the three stripped bodies on the ground. Gant, having seen them wear collars, knew that these three headless corpses, their heads exploded like watermelons, were indeed killed by the white-robed wizard. This made him somewhat frightened and also a bit envious of Tao Yu. All along, this Mr. Tao really had good luck. [Black Scepter]: An item crafted of a magical material that enhances the vitality of spiritual power and the condensation of mental force; the scepter¡¯s attack will add a proportion of spiritual damage according to the bearer¡¯s spiritual power; can absorb ten thousand Yuan Force. [Wizard¡¯s White Robe]: A symbol of status, wearing the robe presents a bright image to others, disguises negative aura, and has excellent mental and physical defense; can absorb fifteen thousand Yuan Force. It must be said, both items were quite impressive, especially the [Wizard¡¯s White Robe] which delighted Tao Yu, as it could cover the more feminine aura he currently carried. And it inherently possessed excellent defensive capabilities, not just a purely support item. ¡°Looks like it¡¯ll be a scepter in one hand, a sword in the other from now on.¡± Tao Yu used to have a Black Iron Greatsword with a Concentration Effect, but its level was too low and it had long since become ineffective, resulting in its disuse. This [Black Scepter] just nicely filled that gap. With the [Black Scepter] in his left hand and the [Sword of Light and Shadow] in his right, draped in the [Wizard¡¯s White Robe], he was indeed becoming quite orthodox. Aside from Saruman¡¯s two items, the other things, although of some value, were of little use to Tao Yu himself. However, pieced together, they were worth at least several hundred thousand Yuan Force. Adding in some items from Puzi, the value broke the million mark. And Tao Yu, checking Puzi¡¯s corpse and extracting his spinal cord, discovered several special runes engraved on it. [Inheritance Runes]: Limited to bloodline use, grants a certain shapeshifting ability. Because it was bloodline-restricted and there was corresponding pollution information interference, Tao Yu, not implanting it himself, could not tell what this shapeshifting ability was. Even though his own abilities were already quite formidable from The Underworld, he had no interest in stuffing things into his body willy-nilly. He decided to just set it aside for now, planning to later ask Puzi¡¯s family if they would like to redeem it. ¡°Since it¡¯s bloodline-restricted, it should be quite valuable.¡± Tao Yu also had a [Neural Acceleration Module] mechanical modification device, which he could now actually consider selling. Later, Tao Yu casually divined the items dug up from Puzi. However, he was slightly surprised the next moment as he watched the spinning coin, somewhat astonished. The divination was interfered with... ¡°Although I don¡¯t know the reason, Floating City indeed has some anti-divination artifacts, but what is he hiding...¡± Tao Yu then performed Spirit Communication on the other two Inner City Pioneers. Although the information fragments were messy and incomplete, there were relatively no traces of interference. This made Tao Yu hesitate and feel uncertain, yet he remained cautious. He would see if Puzi¡¯s family had any reactions when he returned... ¡°It¡¯d be just the right time to sell the items back to you and see if you¡¯d take the opportunity to cause trouble.¡± Tao Yu thought fishing might still be feasible, as the risks were currently manageable for him... Chapter 640 ?Chapter 640: Chapter 573: Shifting Battle to Gondor Chapter 640: Chapter 573: Shifting Battle to Gondor Arrodes had stabilized because it had simultaneously dealt a devastating blow to the Dunlendings, thereby significantly reducing the threat to Rohan. Theodred, who had originally been stationed at Hornburg, now directly moved his base forward, using Orthanc as the core for border defense. After leaving some Rohan soldiers for defense, Tao Yu and the Fellowship of the Ring took the remaining over seven thousand Rohan cavalrymen and began to cross the river towards Gondor. Since there was no need for a forced march, the horses moved in a way that conserved energy. A long procession formed on the road. Now, Tao Yu, dressed in a magnificent white robe and carrying a magic wand, appeared as a scholarly and elegant mage. Riding a beautiful white warhorse, coupled with his inherently outstanding appearance and the allure brought by the Witch Path, he was indeed very eye-catching. ... At that moment, while riding with the procession, he enjoyed reading Saruman¡¯s notes, relying on his superb Riding skill. He didn¡¯t need to watch the road at all. ¡°I think it¡¯s better to destroy these notes of Saruman,¡± Gandalf, seeing how engrossed Tao Yu was in the notes, couldn¡¯t help but feel worried. Indeed, the other had donned a white robe, and no dark aura could be felt anymore. But the more it was like this, the more Gandalf, who had seen some of Tao Yu¡¯s techniques, felt uneasy. Hidden darkness was more terrifying than that which was out in the open. ¡°I think they¡¯re quite good; I also enjoy researching these. That Flying Dragon was made from corpses.@@@@ Don¡¯t worry, I have a sense of measure and won¡¯t go against nature like Sarumana?€|¡± Tao Yu didn¡¯t even lift his head; he was still looking at the notes. Through the records in the notes, the breeding of strong Orcs was a method Saruman learned through connecting with Mordor using the Palantir and communicating with Sauron. The primary method of breeding relied on ¡°crossbreeding,¡± and then he distorted them with his powerful mana. The subjects included the Dunlendings, the Numenoreans, and various other chaotic entities. Saruman¡¯s records were very clear; he had even begun to involve genetic modifications... ¡°Actually, this guy is good at research. He doesn¡¯t have the strength to create new species, but he can intervene through these meansa?€|¡± Now, with his Enlightenment, Tao Yu had more or less grasped the outline after finishing the notes. However, he had no interest in disgusting things like crossbreeding. He should still possess basic judgmental abilities... ... Thousands of cavalry wanted to cross into the country, and even if it was an allied nation, they would certainly be stopped by border soldiers. But fortunately, Boromir was here, and the one stopping them happened to be Boromir¡¯s brother, Faramir. ¡°Why did you bring so many Rohan soldiers over? Weren¡¯t you supposed to go to Misty Valley?¡± Faramir asked, somewhat surprised. Although his father was biased towards his older brother, Faramir did not feel jealousy; he just thought he was not good enough. Now seeing his own brother leading thousands of Rohan¡¯s elite cavalry here, he also felt surprised. ¡°A lot has happened on the way, it¡¯s too lengthy to explain right now. Just leave a small squad here and have the rest join us; we¡¯re going to assault the Black Gate and invade Mordor!¡± Boromir said, his expression brimming with excitement. He had been groomed as a successor from a young age and knew the current situation very well. Currently, Gondor could only barely withstand Mordor¡¯s assault. That was mainly because most of Mordor¡¯s Orcs couldn¡¯t leave the smoky area around Mount Doom and had to hold their ground. However, with the appearance of stronger Orcs in Mordor capable of moving in sunlight, Gondor¡¯s situation was not good. It was also recently that the help from Village Hidden by Clouds had alleviated much of their pressure. If it were before, even the future prime minister¡¯s successor wouldn¡¯t have considered attacking the Black Gate and entering Mordor. It would be sinful even to dream of it. But now, having witnessed the miracles created by Tao Yu on the journey, he wholly believed in Tao Yu¡¯s talk of counterattacking Mordor! While Faramir, hearing his brother¡¯s words, felt like his brother must be bewitched. How could he speak such nonsensical words? But peculiarly, the elite troops that Rohan had sent did not seem to bear any ill intentions. Could it really be an attack on Mordor? But before Boromir could explain, accompanied by a nearby blast of horns, the brothers suddenly focused their gaze. They saw a column of smoke shooting straight up at the remote horizon! That was the beacon smoke from the direction of Minas Tirith! Gondor¡¯s capital was being attacked... Chapter 641 ?Chapter 641: Chapter 574: Times Have Changed Chapter 641: Chapter 574: Times Have Changed ¡°I¡¯m afraid Saruman is to blame.¡± Gandalf, who also understood what was happening, quickly spoke up. Saruman¡¯s spiritual body had attached itself to the PalantA?-r and flown over with a speed they could not match, even with a large army at their command. Whether it was Sauron deciding to take the initiative to strike upon seeing his own sorry state, or Saruman himself doing the persuading, the Land of Darkness had already launched an attack on Gondor! ¡°It seems the Land of Darkness has no shortage of strong Orcs that aren¡¯t afraid of sunlight anymore...¡± The first appearance of these strong Orcs was in the last few years of Denethor I¡¯s reign, and they had been driven back by Boromir at the time. Although troublesome, their numbers were not great. Now, after so many years of nourishment, they might have cultivated quite a significant number... ¡°I fear it¡¯s not just the strong Orcs.¡± Tao Yu frowned as he looked into the distance. ... Despite being so far away, he could feel an extreme dark power emanating from there.@@@@ The purity of this dark force was actually no less than his own! This reminded Tao Yu of the Magic Ring he had sensed before. After hesitating for a moment, he said to Frodo, who seemed a bit dazed, ¡°Frodo, have you heard any additional voices?¡± Seemingly lost in thought, Frodo suddenly snapped to attention. As they drew closer to Mount Doom, and hence to the original owner of the Magic Ring, its influence grew stronger. The Ring had not been exerting its influence overtly, but it had been continuously focusing its corruption on Frodo! Now, having been awakened by Tao Yu¡¯s words, Frodo felt a wave of fear, ¡°Yes, I feel I can¡¯t suppress it much longer.¡± Frodo, though a Hobbit with strong determination and high resistance to the Magic Ring, had been wearing it for far too long. ¡°How about I take it?¡± Had it been suggested at the start of their journey, such a proposal from Tao Yu would surely have been met with suspicion. But after tirelessly winning their favor on the journey, leading an army to avert disaster, and single-handedly facing off against Saruman, Tao Yu had earned a high level of trust. Not to mention, when Gandalf saw Tao Yu studying Saruman¡¯s notes, he only issued a warning, which showed their level of tolerance. Now, when Tao Yu asked to hold the ring, the resistance was much less. ¡°Do you have confidence? The closer you are, the greater the threat,¡± Gandalf said gravely. ¡°You¡¯ve seen my power. On the city walls, Denethor II, his face showing exhaustion and a ghastly pallor, also closed his eyes as he watched the approaching armies. He would occasionally use the Palantir to survey the situation in Gondor, guarding against Mordor¡¯s army and other darkness. But due to the increasing corruption of late, he had begun to use the Palantir less frequently. He had never imagined that in one of these intervals Mordor would decisively dispatch its troops at a lightning pace to conquer the frontier fortresses. And the Banisher Spirits had cut down all the messengers. If it weren¡¯t for the ninjas from the Village Hidden by Clouds noticing something was amiss and giving an early warning. There might have been no preparations at all! ¡°Lord Chancellor, the numbers are a bit overwhelming.¡± The Third Raikage stood solemnly on the city wall, also looking towards the front. Although the strength of the ninja was formidable and the Village Hidden by Clouds was quite powerful among the five great Shinobi Villages. But even ants can bite an elephant to death! If the Tailed Beasts were still there, they might have been able to cause significant damage and destruction. But now all of the Tailed Beasts were with Mr. Tao, and the Jinchuriki of the Two-Tails, although not dead after being stripped of the Tailed Beast, was still in recovery. Currently, the Shinobi Village had only him, a person of Kage-level. ¡°We may need to prepare to abandon the city and save the living forces.¡± Denethor II looked at the unblocked side of the wall, also understanding the plans of Mordor. But he had no better plan! Although the beacons had been lit, it was still too late. The reinforcements might not arrive in time. And he knew exactly how much strength Gondor had; even if reinforcements came from everywhere, it would probably be difficult to confront the enemy at hand. He had never imagined that Mordor had already gathered such a formidable force and that they would use the cover of the dark clouds in the sky for a surprise attack... ¡°I will do my best.¡± The Third Raikage didn¡¯t say much, but his tone was firm and decisive. The Village Hidden by Clouds was not afraid to fight! However, it was at that moment, a sharp screech came from the distance. Looking up, they saw several distorted black spheres hurtling toward them at high speed. Three consecutive spheres, all directly hitting the army of half-orcs. Boom~ Boom~ Boom~ Three terrifying shockwaves surged out, dealing a heavy blow to the half-orcs in an instant! Tailed Beast Bombs! Chapter 642 ?Chapter 642: Chapter 575: The Villain Who Saved the World Chapter 642: Chapter 575: The Villain Who Saved the World Twisted airwaves turned into white mist, instantly spreading out in the form of an arc-shaped shockwave. The ground churned, and nearby Orcs vaporized on the spot, while those on the edge of the impact range were blown away in an instant, scattering across the sky. Bump~ Bump~ Bump~ With the fierce wind assailing them, shattered Orc corpses kept crashing against the walls of the White City. Splat~ Splat~ Splattering sticky clumps of blood onto the originally grayish-white walls. Even atop the White City walls, one could feel the vibrations coming from the battlefield. Looking out from the walls, one could see three large gaps suddenly clear within the dense ranks of the Orc army. What was most critical was that this sudden attack instantly shattered the morale of the Orcs. ... A few stronger beasts managed to hold their ground. But once the majority of Orcs broke ranks, they were beyond what the stronger beasts could stop. Even the Banisher Spirits, which had been hovering in the sky, were now madly riding Fallen Beasts, fleeing in a pathetic scramble to the east. This sudden attack shocked the Gondorians, who had never witnessed the power of the Tailed Beasts¡¯ ball. Even though the attack wasn¡¯t directed at them, they still couldn¡¯t react in time. Not just them, even the Third Raikage, who knew the power of the Tailed Beasts¡¯ ball, was startled. It felt even stronger than the Eight-Tails¡¯ original Tailed Beasts¡¯ ball!@@@@ First came the greeting of the Tailed Beasts¡¯ ball, which directly collapsed the Mordor Legion¡¯s morale; then, as the Rohan cavalry began to appear on the slope, they sounded the charge. Contrary to the collapse of morale on Mordor¡¯s side, The onrushing Rohan cavalry charged forth with unstoppable momentum. Hooves thundered across the earth, and it seemed as if a black flame blazed upon the surface of the entire legion, turning into a sharp blade that plunged straight into the midst of the Mordor Legion. Without any pause or resistance, they penetrated at once! The already disintegrating army couldn¡¯t form any effective resistance. ¡°Although it¡¯s not perfect control, it¡¯s so much more convenient than before...¡± Tao Yu, riding on horseback, followed within the legion, a look of satisfaction on his face. The previous release of the Tailed Beasts¡¯ ball was but a mere test. When releasing it, Tao Yu felt attention from the dark clouds above and attempts at interception. But he had successfully broken through and caused significant damage. Now, with the addition of Kaji¡¯s power to the legion, he felt that the War Bishop was continually absorbing the fallen. The numbers of the Mordor Legion here far surpassed those of Arrodes! ¡°Be careful, I can feel Sauron¡¯s power; he must have broken free from his shackles and is now above the clouds,¡± Tao Yu warned Gandalf and Galadriel beside him. The Rohan cavalry, growing more convinced of Tao Yu, now burned with black flames, resembling soul collectors from hell, mercilessly reaping the lives of the Orcs. Disrupting morale with initial Tailed Beasts Bombs, followed by Tao Yu¡¯s Kaji, entering such a chaotic battlefield was akin to a one-sided slaughter! ¡°Kill! Continue to kill! This world will eventually be destroyed! It will be destroyed!¡± Endless echoes rolled from the clouds above, filled with a mad fervor. This caused Tao Yu to frown. Such manic words did not seem feigneda?€¡±Sauron¡¯s mind appeared to be quite disturbed! Why was this? A side effect of consuming Saruman? ¡°As long as you¡¯re dealt with, the world won¡¯t be destroyed.¡± Tao Yu thundered back. Hoping to provoke the other into revealing more. But what he received in return was another thick beam of light, aggressively shooting his way. Boom~ With Saruman¡¯s Black Scepter in hand, Tao Yu swung his scepter, using the converging Legion¡¯s Strength to staunchly block the strike. Like a refraction, he deflected the beam towards a small hill outside the battlefield. Rocks shattered and the shockwave it kicked up was no less than that of the Tailed Beasts Bombs. It just seemed effortless because Tao Yu had cunningly shifted it aside. The nearby Rohan cavalry, too, felt a tremor at that moment. If that strike had not been intercepted, they too would have likely suffered heavy casualties! When had the battles in Middle-earth taken on such a form? In their eyes, Tao Yu who had stopped the strike, his white robes billowing, appeared godlike and holy! And after having blasted Sauron¡¯s assault away, Tao Yu also heard Sauron¡¯s follow-up ¡°The destroying flames of hell will soon land from the east! I am saving the world!¡± Sauron¡¯s mad voice not only left Tao Yu somewhat bewildered. But also the soldiers on the battlefield, along with the Gondorians who had opened the city gates and joined the fight, felt puzzled. What did we just hear? Did the Dark Lord Sauron say he is saving the world? Chapter 643 ?Chapter 643: Chapter 576 Model Worker Gandalf Chapter 643: Chapter 576 Model Worker Gandalf ¡°You can¡¯t save anything this way!¡± Tao Yu had a vague guess and spoke again. But there was no response anymore. He could only feel the filthy Spirits of the slain Orcs constantly converging into the dark clouds. Then, the dark clouds that originally blocked the Sun and allowed the Orcs to move freely began to retreat along with the mass retreat of the Orc army. Although Tao Yu didn¡¯t receive a response, he continued to hunt and kill all along the way. The fleeing Orcs were slaughtered mercilessly, leaving the hands of the cavalry members sore and weak. The Gondor cavalry that converged from behind also swept the battlefield in their wake, finishing off the survivors. ... The Human Allied Forces gradually joined forces and pursued relentlessly. Broken weapons, fallen bodies, black Plasma flowing into streams, and banners planted into corpses littered the path. It was truly a human Purgatory. But facing the Orcs, even the most compassionate cavalry member showed no mercy. Accompanied by Gandalf and Galadriel, these champions of the side of Justice, the Human Allied Forces advanced triumphantly, making their way to the majestic gates of the Black Gate. These fortifications bridged between two mountain peaks, created by Sauron using the power of The One Ring, stood like an impassable chasm before everyone. Now, the three arches beneath the Black Gate were all closed, and many Orcs were locked outside. Looking at this nearby area filled with sewage, pits, traps, and walls as thick as mountains, the members of the Human Allied Forces were astonished. ¡°In the Second Age, the Elves and Human Allied Forces fought Sauron right here.¡± Seeing the Black Gate again, Galadriel also showed some emotion, seemingly lost in memories. ¡°Let¡¯s test its strength first,¡± said Tao Yu, unburdened by history. With sharp sounds, three embryonic forms of Tailed Beasts began to emerge in front of Tao Yu. Then drawing upon the power of heaven and earth, they grew increasingly strong. With his now much-improved control, though he couldn¡¯t employ any fancy techniques, this brute form of attack was still within his grasp! BIU~BIU~BIU~ The three Tailed Beasts, with shrill booming noises, whistled through the air. However, this time, before they could hit the walls, lightning formed by Mount Doom¡¯s volcanic clouds struck them, triggering an early detonation! Instantly, three fireballs formed in the air before the Black Gate. The violent shock wave, when it hit the majestic Black Gate fortress, lifted a visible Distortion wave on its solid surface, as if shaking the grand walls themselves.@@@@ ¡°It seems we can¡¯t attack from a distance anymore.¡± Tao Yu sensed the interception method from before and promptly devised a countermeasure. Having almost fully assimilated the ¡®War Bishop,¡¯ he was no longer cautious and soared into the sky toward the clouds. ¡°A Weather Mage should be able to disperse a section of it...¡± Tao Yu observed the thick clouds formed by Mount Doom, with Sauron hidden in the sky of this Land of Darkness. The black clouds that had spread to the White City were an extension of this very area! Although Tao Yu could feel the power filling the clouds of Mount Doom, he believed that with his current control, he could penetrate the top of the Black Gate. The wild energy of heaven and earth began to surge toward this side as if attracted by a black hole. And just as Tao Yu expected. This time, the flagrant use of power did not draw the slightest intervention from the World Will! This was the first time Tao Yu, having absorbed the Angel Trait from the three major pathways, truly leveraged Natural Power! The power of the Legion of Shadows within the Innate Barrier converged towards him, and the power of the Human Allied Forces below did the same. After greatly improving his own stats, he leveraged the forces using his current status as a base. Even if it¡¯s just a rough concentration like the Tailed Beast¡¯s Blast, unable to perform fine operations or show off fanciful skills. But it was such simple and raw application that even Tao Yu himself felt a bout of palpitation. Boom~ The dense thunder above the clouds roared towards Tao Yu. It seemed like the formless Sauron was attempting to interfere. If it had been before all the digestion, Tao Yu might have been prematurely detonated. But now, having digested almost all before reaching Sequence Two of the Hunter Path, Tao Yu could properly be seen as having become an Angel! The thunder that surged forth was reversed and absorbed by Tao Yu, and using it as a bridge, he began to siphon the dark clouds of Mount Doom in the sky. This caused the black sphere in Tao Yu¡¯s hands to expand rapidly! Then, before Sauron could strike with purpose again, Tao Yu fiercely smashed it into the grand Black Gates. ¡°Feel the pain!¡± As the sphere was hurled, Tao Yu also prepared to digest the Plague Witch and the Despair Witch simultaneously. This strike should be enough! Ding~ A blinding brilliance exploded, a fireball rose into the sky, and a mushroom cloud soared upwards, instantly piercing through the thick clouds of Mount Doom! The sunlight that shone in from outside the clouds was also subdued by the ascending fireball, turning it into a mere backdrop. For a moment, it was as though a new sun had appeared in the sky. Boom~ The majestic Black Gates collapsed in an instant. The sweeping shockwave caused the entire wall and ground to roll like the surface of the sea. This left Gandalf, who was ready to deliver a finishing blow, speechless. If you didn¡¯t want to share the kills, just say so, there¡¯s no need for this... What he had prepared to attack with was reluctantly turned into defense. Even though the Human Allied Forces were still some distance away from the Black Gates, The shockwave swept over like a tsunami and was forcefully blocked by Gandalf. Holding his Magic Wand, Gandalf¡¯s face reddened from exertion, his long white beard and disheveled hair fluttering, he looked rather bedraggled. It seems that ever since he started running about with this guy, he had become part of the fire brigade, whether blocking Saruman¡¯s thunderstorms or Sauron¡¯s rays. Now, he even had to block your own attacks. Truly exhausting... Chapter 644 ?Chapter 644: Chapter 577 Threat Chapter 644: Chapter 577 Threat A terrifying shockwave carrying debris and dust swept over like a dark wall pressing directly towards them. It wasn¡¯t until it hit Gandalf¡¯s barrier that the follow-up Human Allied Forces reacted. ¡°The Dark Lord really is utterly ruthless!¡± ¡°To pull something like this at a critical moment, if it weren¡¯t for Mr. Gandalf, we might have been done fora?€|¡± ¡°I wonder how Commander Tao is doinga?€|¡± ¡°a?€|¡± The soldiers of the Human Allied Forces were filled with anxiety. This pressured Gandalf, who was using all his might to shield against the shockwave, his beard and hair flying about, his grey robe fluttering; he was also grimacing, grinding his teeth. He almost didn¡¯t hold on. This attack was caused by your so-called Marshal Tao, don¡¯t wrongfully accuse Sauron! ... But obviously, in such a moment, Gandalf and Galadriel, who knew the truth, wouldn¡¯t say much, allowing this misunderstanding to occur. Besides, it wasn¡¯t really a misunderstanding; Tao Yu¡¯s attack targeted Sauron¡¯s Black Gate. The shockwave had occurred as a result of both parties. If the Black Gate hadn¡¯t been strong enough, it wouldn¡¯t have ended like this.@@@@ However, feeling the intensity of the shockwave at this close range, Gandalf also sighed a bit. ¡°It seems he has gotten strongera?€|¡± ¡°I have received a revelation; he might be able to save our world.¡± Galadriel also laid her cards on the table with Gandalf. This time her visit was motivated not only by the desire to avenge her husband but also by a wish to observe the Savior prophesized in the Clairvoyance. ¡°Indeed, although his powers don¡¯t appear benevolent, everything he has done was in the name of Justice.¡± Gandalf held Tao Yu in very high esteem; even if Tao Yu had always been doing the grunt work, he never minded. ¡°He might have his own motives, but his way of conducting affairs indeed suits such a heavy responsibility.¡± Galadriel also expressed her opinion; however, after hesitating, a tinge of melancholy appeared on her pretty face. ¡°But how can we make him willingly fight the evil that¡¯s about to invade our worlda?€|¡± She had received a revelation that an evil greater than Sauron was coming to invade, and Tao Yu was the key figure. But his fight against Sauron was also driven by The One Ring. To help fight this invading evil without compensation might be too much to ask. The guy does not seem like the selflessly dedicating type; if they tried to coerce him morally, it would likely backfirea?€| ¡°Let¡¯s just take one step at a time, who knows why the world has turned out this waya?€|¡± The Suns¡¯ goal was development, and the actions on this base side would have some restrictions. But for those troublemakers and saboteurs, like the rats crossing the street, they didn¡¯t carry these ideological burdens. If they couldn¡¯t force the Suns to share the pie, then turning this place upside down didn¡¯t matter! Rather than enhancing themselves, it was easier to weaken others... ¡°The Burning Legion you talked about earlier?¡± Gandalf too felt somewhat astonished. After dealing with the Flame Demon, Tao Yu had mentioned it to Gandalf. At that time, it seemed that the world of the Magic Ring was not a major issue, as they were just causing trouble in the next neighborhood; a little vigilance was deemed sufficient. But who would have thought they would come so quickly! ¡°Once the smoke clears, and we go in, we should be able to see them, but for now it seems that the force of the Burning Legion here is not large, internal safety must come before external threat.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s primary target was still Sauron. The stronger Sauron appeared, the more excited he got! Not only could Sauron be used for Grazing, but once successfully captured, the power from the One Ring comparable to his own could probably be fully utilized. If purely calculated by brute force, it was equivalent to doubling! Any trouble could be resolved by strength; as long as one was strong enough, then all problems were not problems... ¡°Alright, Sauron¡¯s mentality is already abnormal; indeed, he is a hidden danger.¡± Gandalf had no other objections. ¡°But Sauron¡¯s exact location is now untraceable.¡± The Elven Lady looked up, blue light twinkling in her eyes as if she was looking through the dust towards the Barad-dA??r not far away. The tower that once had Sauron¡¯s great eye was now empty. Sauron had somehow managed to break free from constraints and began to drift about in the clouds of Mount Doom. ¡°But I think, I should be able to lure him out.¡± Tao Yu said, holding the One Ring in his hand. Since Sauron had already started to lose his clarity, he would more easily act on instinct. His sudden attack outside White City before was under the influence of the One Ring. Now, intentionally triggering the Magic Ring, there should be a high chance of luring him out. ¡°However, it¡¯s difficult for me to capture him in his current state, and I may need both of your assistance later, and it¡¯s also unclear whether the Burning Legion has had any powerful beings succeed in entering...¡± Tao Yu gazed at the distant Land of Darkness, his tone somewhat uncertain. With Dreadlord, Hellfire, and other demons that existed even before Sargeras¡¯ fall. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if some strong beings emerged... Chapter 645 ?Chapter 645: Chapter 578: Willing to Take the Bait Chapter 645: Chapter 578: Willing to Take the Bait The Black Gate was originally a fortress stationed between two mountain ranges, completely sealing off the entire gorge. At the time Sauron built it, he even utilized the power of The One Ring. But now, this once magnificent structure that blocked the entire gorge was shattered. It had collapsed over halfway from the center outwards. The debris from the walls piled up on both sides like small hills in disorder. The remaining parts were full of cracks, many of them several meters wide, running to the ends and exuding a sense of tragic severity. At the very center of the blast, there was a liquified area about ten meters in diameter, where the walls seemed to still have magma flowing; outside this was an area of nearly fifty meters where the rocks had been completely pulverized into dust. ... From this point, a huge crater was formed. Further out, massive cracks appeared densely on the solid rock layers, reshaping the nearby terrain. Only scattered remnants of the walls could be found beyond a hundred meters from the crater! Earlier, the Human Allied Forces kept a safe distance, protected by Gandalf from the shockwave, so other than the visual effects and vibrations, there was no direct sensation. But now, witnessing this scene of a catastrophe up close, looking at the dark red magma still glowing in the pit and the lingering black smoke everywhere, They felt the terror of that strike! Nearly no orcs survived nearby. Those in the middle were completely vaporized, and the ones farther away were torn apart by the shockwave, with no bones left intact. Tao Yu followed the team to re-examine his own handiwork and was quite satisfied. ¡°It¡¯s equivalent to a certain magnitude of a nuclear explosion, a human nuclear bomb is nothing compared to this. This is what a Catastrophe Level should be like; otherwise, what¡¯s the point if you can¡¯t go all out in destruction...¡± Although he had not fully digested his own power, Tao Yu now could officially use this level of ability in actual combat. This Black Gate served as the most direct demonstration of his prowess... Not to mention Tao Yu¡¯s jubilant mood at the moment, even the others had their own reflections. The Ninja team from Village Hidden by Clouds that had followed along, analyzing this brute force attack that surpassed levels of Ninjutsu, felt their scalps tingle. The Third Raikage, with a solemn face, looking at the giant crater and the spreading cracks and remains of the Black Gate, couldn¡¯t help but sigh.@@@@ ¡°If this strike were to hit our village, it would be unimaginable...¡± The walls were a solid defense fortress made of stone! Arriving at the foot of Barad-dA??r, Tao Yu raised an eyebrow to find the place seemingly deserted, leaving only a solitary fortress. It appeared as if the Orcs had vanished along with the great eyeball that used to be atop. ¡°This..., what exactly is his scheme...¡± Tao Yu pulled out a coin and began divining, and feeling it was not intuitive enough, he drew a set of Tarot cards. Beside him, Gandalf watched the shuffling of the cards and said somewhat speechlessly, ¡°Is there a possibility that this place felt the impact when the Black Gate was blasted open?¡± Are we not leaving, standing by to get blown up? Although he could faintly sense Sauron¡¯s presence, he hadn¡¯t struck with full force at the Black Gate previously, so he probably also wouldn¡¯t here... Tao Yu silently put away his Tarot cards, nodding in agreement with the divination¡¯s outcome. ¡°What you say makes sense, I¡¯ll go straight to the top of the tower to see if I can use The One Ring to lure him here, and you will cover for me down here.¡± Tao Yu had asked Gandalf and the others to come for the very purpose of ganging up on Sauron. Worried about interference from the Fortune Thief or that ¡®Priest¡¯. Pull everyone out for a group fight, soldiers against soldiers, king against king. But now, it seemed due to Sauron¡¯s mad state, there had been no decent coordination with those on the other side. And this guy was ready to abandon even his own home! The disappearance of the Orcs here, aside from noticing the activity at the Black Gate, who knows how many Sauron himself had killed... Given his previous displays of madness, the possibility was not small. Tao Yu entered the Magic Tower of Barad-dA??r alone, not flying straight up, but ascending step by step up the stairway wrapped around the tower. At the top of the tower of Barad-dA??r, where once stood a platform that bore Sauron¡¯s Magic Eye, the closer Tao Yu got, the more he felt the scorching heat on his finger from The One Ring. It seemed that even though the Magic Eye had left, Sauron¡¯s presence still corrupted the place. ¡°Sauron, I know you can hear me, come out, it¡¯s just me alone, let¡¯s talk properly about the ownership of the Magic Ring.¡± As The One Ring grew hotter and hotter, Tao Yu also called out loudly, issuing his invitation to Sauron. Your most treasured possession is here, and here I am, on my own, you wouldn¡¯t refuse to even show your face, would you! And as Tao Yu stepped onto the top of the tower, The heavy clouds in the sky that seemed close enough to touch began to deform severely, once again condensing into a giant eyeball. Within this eyeball was an overwhelming sense of madness and chaos, staring intently at Tao Yu, or rather, at The One Ring in Tao Yu¡¯s handa?€| Chapter 646 ?Chapter 646: Chapter 579 Do As One Pleases Chapter 646: Chapter 579 Do As One Pleases A terrifying aura converged nearby, and the scenery of Mordor, already similar to Purgatory, now felt like the end of the world with the thunder flashing within the volcanic clouds. Beside them was Mount Doom, the very cause of the fall into darkness of the Land of Darkness, and combined with the current atmosphere, it was truly heart-pounding. Gandalf and Galadriel had just thought of taking action when they saw Sauron appear, but Medici, acting as Tao Yu¡¯s lieutenant, had already raised his hand to stop them. Before he could speak, a new mouth spontaneously split open on his face, saying, ¡°The boss said not to scare Sauron away just yet, he isn¡¯t sure he can capture him, and it would be very troublesome if he got away.¡± ¡°There will be a signal when the time comes.¡± Tao Yu wouldn¡¯t be overconfident himself. If he was not up to the challenge, he would ask for help when it was time to do so. But Gandalf and Galadriel were Chosen Ones, and if they accidentally stole the kill, that would be a huge loss. So if he could handle it alone, he would definitely go for the solo victory. ... Looking at Sauron in the sky, who had a hint of madness, Tao Yu said, ¡°Come on, I¡¯m dropping my defenses, just come over. Aren¡¯t you skilled in willpower confrontations? Let¡¯s try...¡± Tao Yu extended his spiritual power, adopting a posture that left his soul unguarded for the other to invade. With The One Ring on his hand, he believed the other could feel his ¡®sincerity¡¯. And there he was, wearing The One Ring, coming directly before Sauron to face him. He didn¡¯t think the other could resist such temptation! Sure enough, the dark clouds twisted continuously like a whirlpool solidifying, and then a powerful invisible fluctuation suddenly burst through the clouds, heading straight for Tao Yu. Feeling the vast but chaotic spiritual impact, a smile appeared on Tao Yu¡¯s face. Boom~ The One Ring shone brilliantly, and Sauron¡¯s soul plunged directly into Tao Yu¡¯s mental defenses. Then, like a mud cow entering the sea, it disappeared without causing a single ripple... ... In Tao Yu¡¯s inner world, the beautiful Visualization Diagram sat, the Demonic Species pulsating in his brow, bringing him an indescribable sense of malevolence, complementing his Innate Demon Body. Despite the sacred Visualization Diagram and the seemingly holy atmosphere surrounding it, there was an undeniable demonic nature. Another figure, clad in a white robe with silver hair and equally handsome features, was also slowly taking shape, full of solemnity and watchfulness as he surveyed his surroundings. Tao Yu¡¯s Visualization Godhood slowly rose to his feet, ¡°Welcome to my world. Are you going to leave on your own, or shall I send you on your way?¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words seemed to restore some sense of reason to Sauron as he spoke gravely, ¡°Where is this place? Since I got here, I no longer feel that insane disturbancea?€|¡±@@@@ This gave Tao Yu a slight start; how did it feel like the tables had turned? Originally, he intended to use the promise of preservation of the spirit as bait after grazing, but the other party directly opted for a reverse approach. Nevertheless, it didn¡¯t matter, treating them as tools, like the Flame Demon and the Dreadlord, was acceptable. ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± ¡°The recent major events began with the fall into the Abyss; I was the first to detect the fall of the world. The gaze from Aman State disappeared, replaced by a mad will from the skies. ¡°I contended with It and lost; I could feel my sanity burning away...¡± Sauron¡¯s words left Tao Yu somewhat speechless. World Fragments had fallen into the Abyss; almost every fragment¡¯s sky had this Abyss Aura infiltrating, gradually descending, until corrupting the World Will, even to the point of completely devouring the entire region. The Old Development Area had several such places, like the notorious Evil Spirit World, which was the greatest threat to the Old Development Area and the neighboring World Fragments. Fortunately, that kind of absolute Chaos didn¡¯t discriminate between good and evil, lacking much purpose, so some effective Evasion and limitation measures could be taken. However, just like the law of entropy, you can only try to shift it but can¡¯t stop it. The Old Development Area and some nearby strong fragments were all working on it. Sauron was bold indeed, directly facing the will of the Abyss as soon as it fell. Such an outcome seemed inevitable... ¡°The burning of my sanity is continuous; it didn¡¯t disintegrate on the spot. After I fled back to my stronghold, I also felt another threat from beyond the edge of the world ¨C a powerful army known as the Burning Legion. General Zaka of the legion communicated with me through the void, wanting me to surrender...¡± Then Sauron slowly recounted the recent events. After contending with the Abyss Will, he began to come into contact with the Burning Legion, vaguely feeling its power and evil. It might be hard to believe, but Sauron indeed had the idea to protect the world, to fight darkness with darkness. With the solid Black Gate, it was highly likely that the Human Allied Forces wouldn¡¯t attack proactively; he had been actively preparing for war in the east. Likewise, due to the World Barrier, the Burning Legion had not achieved any success. Not long after, a group calling themselves Reincarnators arrived nearby. Those Reincarnators didn¡¯t dare to contact Sauron, but Sauron¡¯s Banisher Spirits had encounters with them; they seemed to be there just to complete some task. After gaining a bit of understanding, they seemed to have completed their mission and then abruptly disappeared. After that, a powerful woman with her team came by, seeking to recruit Sauron into their ranks. ¡°A woman? The League of Interceptors? What¡¯s her name, how strong is she?¡± ¡°A very arrogant woman, very powerful; although we both had concerns and didn¡¯t fight, I could feel her threat. The people by her side called her General or Leader, her name is Esdeath...¡± ¡°` Chapter 647 ?Chapter 647: Chapter 580: Harvest Chapter 647: Chapter 580: Harvest ¡°Esdeath...¡± Tao Yu immediately thought of the last words Shi Jian had said, and then felt a moment of realization. It was her! The villainous female BOSS from ¡°Slash of the Crimson Eyes,¡± the healing series. Crazy, beautiful woman... ¡°If it¡¯s her, then it¡¯s only natural she¡¯s a Fortune Thief... Is the world of the ¡®Slash of the Crimson Eyes¡¯ nearby too? Not necessarily, she might have traveled across or left on her own...¡± This woman was very strong, even without considering the enhancement from her status as a Fortune Thief, her ice attribute ability was so extreme that it could reach absolute zero, almost freezing time itself! ... Tao Yu possessed the ¡°Innate Time Control,¡± and thus had his own understanding and context of the nature of time. To some extent, time is just a coordinate system describing the state of particle motion. With his ¡°Innate Time Control¡± from the rules side of his ability, Tao Yu could intervene and influence time, while Esdeath used a physical approach to manipulating particle motion. Two different paths, but leading to the same destination. In fact, with the strength Tao Yu had reached now, plus his mastery of ¡°Innate Time Control,¡± he really wasn¡¯t afraid of the opponent¡¯s time freeze. On the physical side, he had ways to directly break through or lessen the impact, or at worst, pull the opponent into a similar scenario. As long as there was sufficient energy input, the frozen particles could be set in motion again. But the key was, considering Shi Jian and Cao Shaolin¡¯s increase in strength, the League of Fortune Thieves must have existed for quite some time, and who knows how much Yuan Force this woman had gathered! Even if Chosen Ones and Fortune Thieves also encounter bottlenecks, they have more efficient use of Yuan Force. And this woman has wide-range attack methods to boot! At this moment, Tao Yu also thought of the Avatar Tribe that had been frozen earlier. This person simply went there to ¡®farm monsters¡¯... Moreover, she was extremely cold-blooded towards ¡®alien races,¡¯ so such an action seemed only natural for her. She was devoid of any ideological burden of slaughter, and as long as she killed, gathering Yuan Force was very convenient. ¡°No wonder Tinavis became her deputy. Wanting to lure her into corruption, if this person joined the Burning Legion, she would definitely be a sharp blade...¡± Tao Yu¡¯s heart grew heavy, for he was uncertain if he could overcome the opponent. ¡°Do you know the ¡®Priest¡¯?¡± Then, Tao Yu asked another question he was very interested in. ¡°That Pioneer who can interfere with Clairvoyance? I know of him, and I¡¯ve remotely contacted him, but he¡¯s very cautious. But now, with the Giftsmith, Tao Yu could directly use the terrifying magical power contained within The One Ring! Furthermore, the information about The One Ring also got some updates. The One Ring: Current master Tao Yu, The Magic Ring only serves its master, and once away from the master, it will find ways to return to his side. Function 1: Contains the full strength of a Maiar, which can be called upon directly. Function 2: The One Ring will protect the master¡¯s spirit; should the master¡¯s physical body suffer a devastating blow, it can carry the master¡¯s spirit and flee. Function 3: It can control nine Banisher Spirits and influence other Rings of Power. These functions were straightforward but delighted Tao Yu immensely. Feeling the power within The One Ring, it was in no way inferior to absorbing three sequels of his own volume 2; it was almost like his energy could double directly! The Maiar magical power in The One Ring, due to the dark way Sauron crafted it, was also a quite eerie force, which just happened to fit perfectly with the Innate Demonic Body. It could be invoked with hardly any awkwardness. This was also what Tao Yu had psychologically prepared for after originally feeling the power of The One Ring. But this Function 2 was a complete and pleasant surprise! ¡°A life-saving artifact indeeda?€|¡± Although such an escape is certainly not an absolute guarantee against death, if a truly powerful enemy emerged, they might still have means to prevent it. But even so, this was still one of the top life-saving items! Especially for Tao Yu, who was immune to psychic attacks, this was even more so the case! If it were Sauron, perhaps there would be enough power to wipe out his soul entirely, but Tao Yu didn¡¯t fear thisa?€| ¡°This also makes sense; after all, Sauron was on the vanishing continent when he lost his physical body in an instant, and it was The One Ring that took him back to Mount Doom.¡± After feeling the power of The One Ring, Tao Yu was also quite exhilarated. Even having this, in theory, he wouldn¡¯t fear being blocked on his return to the odd world. However, his strength was still lacking for now; he had no interest in becoming a target and needed to become stronger first. ¡°I¡¯ve just finished digesting the ¡®Ironblood Knight¡¯ and ¡®War Bishop¡¯, and with the ¡®Trinity Cathedral¡¯ relying on borrowed abilities from Scathach and Medici, I can also proceed slowly, but there is still much owed on the path ahead, and more thought is needed for the Witch sidea?€|¡± Tao Yu pondered for a moment, then casually sketched in the air with his hand. One after another, shadows formed in the air, taking the shape of various weapons. And these weapons were not just for show; they truly possessed the properties of various Noble Phantasms! This was another application of the Giftsmith, creating his own energy weapons rapidly, in a way similar to wielding an Authority. ¡°Saruman also used this before, but sadly, it was consumed by Sauron when he was in a state of mental disarray upon arrivala?€|¡± But that was alright, it was enough for now, and in a way, it could be considered as creating a set of a king¡¯s treasures, which was pretty good. Planning in advance, carefully crafting a batch and storing them in the Innate Barriera?€| ¡°` Chapter 648 ?Chapter 648: Chapter 581: Catastrophe Chapter 648: Chapter 581: Catastrophe ¡°It¡¯s done...¡± Watching Tao Yu, his finger radiant with The One Ring, descend from the tower like a king returning to his throne. Gandalf¡¯s expression also seemed a bit dazed, but at the same time, he maintained the necessary vigilance. Although the scene when Sauron appeared was grand, it was followed by silence, with no fluctuations of battle whatsoever. This likely meant they had engaged in a spiritual confrontation! Even though Gandalf admitted that Tao Yu had a strong will, capable of resisting the corrosion of The One Ring, how things turned out under Sauron¡¯s coordination with The One Ring launching an active offense was hard to say! And Tao Yu, clad in a white robe, just glanced at the disheveled Gandalf ¡°What are you looking at, I am the one in white.¡± But after he spoke, Gandalf seemed much more relaxed, hammering his old waist while slowly pulling out his pipe and taking a puff ¡°It seems things went smoothly.¡± ¡°Indeed, it went quite smoothly, he challenged my strongest aspect.¡± Though he said it lightly, in Gandalf¡¯s imagination, the two had engaged in a dangerously thrilling spiritual battle, with Tao Yu ultimately triumphing through sheer willpower. ¡°Do you know what happened to Saruman?¡± A pleasant voice spoke, belonging to the beautiful and dignified Elven Lady. ... Saruman had killed her husband, a fact she could not set aside. ¡°Saruman¡¯s physical body was destroyed by me, and after he came here, he was devoured by a maddened Sauron.¡± ¡°Sauron has really gone mad?¡± The Elven Lady frowned, seemingly puzzled. She had dealt with Sauron enough times; initially, he had disguised himself so well that he deceived the Elves, a deception she still vividly remembered. Although earlier in Gondor, she had sensed the madness emanating from Sauron, it could also have been a ruse, and she maintained her skeptical stance. ¡°He truly has gone mad, likely under the influence of the Abyss. During our spiritual confrontation, I also learned that he organized defenses on the eastern side of the Land of Darkness to fend off the Burning Legion.¡± This revelation startled both Gandalf and the Elven Lady. The Abyss was indeed unfathomable; it was astonishing that even someone as powerful as Sauron could be driven mad under its influence! ¡°What should we do now? If the Orcs are holding off the Burning Legion there, perhaps we can use this place as a stronghold for defense.¡± Gandalf knew the destiny of Middle-earth was being decided at this moment. Continuing the fight could possibly lead to a three-way battle; it might be better to let the Orcs take the brunt first. They might as well fortify themselves at Barad-dA??r. Though deserted, this stronghold, painstakingly constructed by Sauron, was unparalleled in resilience. A burning molten boulder, weighing tens of tons, fiercely smashed onto the city wall, sending sparks flying and causing severe vibrations. And there, Tao Yu, Gandalf, and Galadriel were actively intercepting the remnants of this volcanic eruption filled with the Natural Power. Since there were too many, they ignored the harmless ones and directly blasted the threatening ones. The Third Raikage, Ai, and Kirabi were also able to assist on the side. With a flick of his staff, Tao Yu shattered a rock weighing tens of tons in mid-air, then said to Gandalf, ¡°Hold on a moment, I think I can control the direction of this thing and direct it towards the invasion point; the distance should be manageable...¡± However, he was abruptly interrupted by Gandalf, who shouted, ¡°Shut up! Please, no more messing around!¡± Had it not been for Tao Yu¡¯s active interception, Gandalf would have suspected that he was possessed by Sauron. It was initially just dispersing some clouds, and then Mount Doom erupted! And now you¡¯re up to this? ¡°This time it¡¯s for real! It¡¯s not messing around!¡± Tao Yu looked desperate, defending his innocence. Although he had triggered the volcano himself, it was akin to instinctively squeezing pimples or poking blisters. ¡°I don¡¯t think things can get any worse; let¡¯s just try.¡± As he spoke, Galadriel calmly created a water mirror with her hand, deflecting a giant stone sprayed into outer space. Gandalf stayed silent, his face clearly showing an expression of helpless resignation. ¡°Block it and watch me.¡± Tao Yu immediately dropped what he was doing and swiftly landed on the ground. With a swift motion, he pressed both hands onto the ground, and a massive magic rune rapidly outlined itself around him on the surface. It was as if streamers of magma were drawing a bizarre pattern. Rune Inscriptions appeared one after another, and the whole earth began to tremble. The eruption from Mount Doom became even more fierce! This almost made Gandalf want to pull out his staff and hit Tao Yu on the head. But soon, he noticed that this time was indeed different... The trajectory of the eruption from Mount Doom, seemingly guided by an aimed cannon, shifted from aimless shooting to a more directed blasta?€¡±angled towards the eastern invasion point. The semi-molten boulders shoot forward. As the perspective rose with time, those semi-molten boulders ejected into the stratosphere began to fall through the dense cloud cover, crashing into the region where the Hellfire had landed. Densely packed, the number of stones exceeded that of the invading Hellfires by far... Chapter 649 ?Chapter 649: 582 Chapter: Boundary Chapter 649: 582 Chapter: Boundary Boom~ Meteorites burning with green fel flames crashed into the Land of Darkness, creating a shockwave upon impact that sent nearby orcs and strong-beasts flying. Then, rising out of the crater still smoldering with green flames, a Hellfire demon, five or six meters tall, clawed its way out. Its rocky body, ablaze with green fel energy, let out a savage roar towards the nearby orcs and strong-beasts. Although the orcs cowered back in fear, several strong-beasts grabbed shields and weapons and charged forward. Clang~ With a casual swing, the Hellfire demon sent several strong-beasts, along with their shields, flying. It then stamped on one, flattening it, and blood plasma sprayed everywhere. Arrows flew from afar, yet before they could strike, they were already incinerated by the fel flames covering the demon¡¯s surface. ... Even though the Hellfire demons that sporadically invaded weren¡¯t numerous, after Sauron was killed and did not offer a helping hand, relying solely on these strong-beasts and orcs proved utterly futile. Though every common race in this world could be considered elite, with strong physical qualities,@@@@ they were still no match for the Hellfire demons. Only a few heroic units among the strong-beasts could barely hold their ground with the aid from others, surrounding and killing several with the magic soldiers forged by Sauron. For a moment, a sense of confusion and despair filled the hearts of these beast people, wondering why the Dark Lord had yet to make a move... But at that moment, as Mount Doom¡¯s activity intensified, those half-melted boulders projected into the stratosphere began to fall, breaking through the dark clouds above and hurtling towards them. ¡°It¡¯s happening!¡± ¡°Great Dark Lord!¡± ¡°Goshaul!¡± ¡°Soon these rotten rocks will meet their end...¡± ¡°...¡± However, as the beasts¡¯ excitement and frenzy peaked, they looked up at the volcanic rocks falling from the sky and began to sense something amiss. Why does it feel like we¡¯re being covered too? Boom~ The first meteor weighing tons hit the battlefield, its high velocity and mass creating a kinetic impact wave. Flames mixed with twisted air currents instantly tore apart all the surrounding orcs. It had indeed enveloped everyone! Indiscriminate assault! Boom~ Boom~ Boom~ Orcs and strong-beasts were flung about once more, their bodies strewn everywhere. Even the Hellfire demons that had landed were enveloped by the falling rocks! Clang~ The boulders collided with the Hellfire demons, causing sparks to burst and their sturdy bodies to shatter simultaneously! But if Hellfire demons could serve as cannon fodder for the Burning Legion, their hide was indeed incredibly tough, far beyond that of ordinary creatures. At this moment, Tao Yu, clad in a white robe and handsome in appearance, was held in the same esteem as Sauron himself in their eyes! After a moment, accompanied by several more beast roars. The Banisher Spirit, which had earlier escaped by riding on Flying Dragons, also heeded the call and flew back. They landed one after the other. But upon seeing The One Ring that Tao Yu held, which commanded allegiance, they all quickly descended from the Fallen Beasts, kneeling on one knee in loyalty. They served only the master of The One Ring... ¡°You, come here.¡± Tao Yu beckoned to the Witch-King of Angmar, the chief of the nine Banisher Spirits. He also came respectfully to Tao Yu¡¯s side clad in his pitch-black armour. Placing a hand on the armour, Tao Yu also rapidly gained some understanding of the principles behind the Banisher Spirits. It was somewhat similar to Grazing, only that their souls were enslaved with The One Ring as the core. Even if the Banisher Spirits died, they would automatically return as long as their armours were reforged, they could be resurrected. Moreover, they did not account for the cost of Tao Yu¡¯s own Grazing; they were entirely additional servants, albeit makeshift. Re-absorbing them into the Innate Barrier was unnecessary, as that would occupy a share of his own and could also affect their range of activities. However, he could give them some enhancements on the shadow side. As Tao Yu¡¯s shadow writhed below him, the originally pitch-black surface of the Banisher Spirits¡¯ armour seemed to acquire an additional layer of faint black mist, like flames. ¡°Comparable to a Jonin, I suppose, but with no distance constraints, some Spiritual Wisdom and stronger autonomous action capabilities... not bad after all...¡± Tao Yu pieced together his thoughts, then spoke to the Witch-King of Angmar, ¡°Take them and consolidate these Orcs, gather them up, then retreat back to Barad-dA??r, and avoid conflicts with the Human Allied Forces.¡± ¡°As commanded.¡± The Witch-King of Angmar¡¯s voice sounded as if a knife were scraping against metal, likely the sound of his armour rubbing, quite unpleasant to hear. Tao Yu then looked to Gandalf and Galadriel, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the other side of the mountain to take a look and see what the situation is like in the other world, but let¡¯s not go over there.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± As the group rode on the Alien Dragons over the mountains ahead, they discovered that what lay before them was entirely an ocean. However, atop this ocean was a drilling platform ablaze with fire, seemingly billowing black smoke. And on that drilling platform, several hooded figures were looking this way, seemingly Magicians who had fallen into the Burning Legion. As soon as Tao Yu and his companions appeared, they immediately attracted their attention and looked over. The World Barrier here had some fissures, which explained why Hellfire had invaded. Following their gaze, Tao Yu was also surprised to find that the Magicians standing on the drilling platform each had the strength of World Breakers! Although far from the strength of the Catastrophe-Level Dreadlord, for mere ¡°gatekeepers,¡± their strength was enough to indicate the overall strength of this contingent of the Burning Legion... ¡°Still, those guarding the edge of the world should be considered upper-middle tier in strength...¡± Chapter 650 ?Chapter 650: Chapter 583 Return Flight Chapter 650: Chapter 583 Return Flight ¡°Not weaka?€|¡± Gandalf could also feel the energy contained within some of the gazes. As another magician waved his hand, a green, oily Magic Eye appeared through the crack. A hoarse voice followed from inside. Standard English and the language of the Magic Ring were the same. ¡°Mortals, according to our will, arrange the guidancea?€|¡± Before he could finish, Tao Yu reached out and grabbed the eyeball, then squeezed it hard. Crack~ With the burst of the eyeball, a strong psychic shock surged back through the crack, instantly causing one magician¡¯s head to explode! Blue hues also appeared in Tao Yu¡¯s eyes as he took the opportunity to perform Spirit Communication through this connection. ... Burning cities, frightened crowds, falling Hellfiresa?€| This was a world similar in technological advancement to the modern world, but disjointed fragments of images made it impossible to confirm if it was a world he knew. They weren¡¯t responsible for clearing resistance, only knowing there was resistance in this world, but he couldn¡¯t glean more details from his spirit communication. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a normal world either, or else it would be difficult for such resistance to exist, but for now, it is not something to concern ourselves witha?€|¡± This trip to Middle-earth was originally just for the Two-Tails, but various reasons had drawn Tao Yu in further until now, nearly completing his mission. Involved with the Burning Legion, Tao Yu had to be cautious, as the situation was cumbersome and might still require enlisting help. ¡°Reliance on Sun Guangyao alone is probably not enougha?€| defense should still be prioritizeda?€|¡± Tao Yu quickly weighed his options. The Suns were powerful, strong enough to stand out in the State Capital, stronger than the Yue Family, the Decaron Family, and the Gu Family combined. But in the Old Development Area, the Suns also had their agenda, and as conflicts intensified, their strong could be preoccupied, leaving vulnerabilities. Having Sun Guangyao, a catastrophe-level master, arranged here was already a display of significant combined strength. Even with The One Ring, Tao Yu wasn¡¯t confident he could confront this ally. This was also the baseline for the New Development Zone; they only dared to cause trouble secretly, leaving Sun Guangyao stretched thin. Perhaps the Suns could mobilize more strong figures, but if it was just ordinary catastrophe-level figures, then Gandalf¡¯s help would be more effective. He himself still had the Flame Demon, the Dreadlord, and the shell of Sauron, along with Medici and Scathach, so he was not lacking in common catastrophe-level forces. ¡°For now, we should prioritize defense, just as you said, with Barad-dA??r as the core, I¡¯ll go disperse the cloudsa?€|¡± ¡°No, thank you!¡± ¡°Well, I must go back and report for now. We¡¯ll meet again.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll meet again.¡± ¡°Safe travels.¡± The group stood on the platform of the Barad-dA??r fortress, watching as Tao Yu leaped onto the Alien Dragon. Then, nine Banisher Spirits riding Fallen Beasts followed him, flying into the sky together. The heavy dark clouds of the Land of Darkness still appeared gloomy. Moreover, since Mount Doom had erupted again, the air was filled with a sulfuric stench, seemingly making it more like the Underworld. Nevertheless, even though Tao Yu volunteered to improve the environment, he was still politely declined... ... Flying beneath the dark clouds, Tao Yu saw the continuous movement of armies of Humans, Elves, and Dwarves, endlesssly streaming. From the viewpoint of the sky, it looked like ants moving house. ¡°The consolidation of the alliance might take some time, but considering the current degree of the rift, nothing too strong can come through, it should be enough for now...¡± Tao Yu looked down and felt somewhat emotional. The average physical strength of the people in Middle-earth was very impressive, constructing cities like White City was considered a kind of wonder. Unfortunately, they still operated on human power, with machines as complex as catapults being the limit. No matter how strong the individuals, how many could match an excavator? Once trade with the New Development Zone becomes frequent, machinery and firearms can slowly be introduced. ¡°Having the ¡®Justice Faction¡¯ here is definitely a good thing...¡± With a person like Gandalf around, there was some assurance for the Development Zone to trade the current excess firearms and equipment, without worrying about them eventually being turned against them. With the full development of both the grand belle region and neighboring Nangao Li, and the machinery from the World of Avatar, now just the firearms alone have really hit rock-bottom prices, only the bullets still marked up. As various pieces of equipment gradually come over by sea, Middle-earth, still in a period of underdeveloped productive forces, indeed has deep potential for development, and a promising future... Mwah~ Accompanied by the chant of the Alien Dragon, Tao Yu, along with the nine Banisher Spirits, had already reached the sea surface. Middle-earth bordered Rainforest 01 and 02, while also maintaining direct navigation to Zombie World through sea routes, which would be the main freight channel in the future. With flying units at his disposal, Tao Yu could naturally choose to move in a straight line; the shadow of the dragon swept across the sea surface, startling a school of fish... Chapter 651 ?Chapter 651: Chapter 584 Legend Chapter 651: Chapter 584 Legend Beep~ A hundred-thousand-ton steel behemoth was speeding across the sea, its massive hull splitting the waves that crashed to both sides. Off in the distance, groups of whales searching for food seemed insignificant in comparison to the grandeur of the steel giant. Seagulls circled the edge of the deck of the Nimitz-class aircraft carrier, emitting unpleasant squawking noises. The development of the New Development Zone had been underway for over two years. It had been only six months since the discovery of the nuclear-powered aircraft carrier, but due to the evolution of Abyss rules leading to the inertia of nuclear reactions, it had gathered quite a few talents and some personnel and equipment from the World of Avatar for rest and repairs. Finally, using weapon-grade nuclear materials from nuclear bombs, the nuclear-powered aircraft carrier had once again dashed into the open ocean for exploration. Although the rules of the Abyss had altered the decay process, this had actually extended the carrier¡¯s endurance. ... What used to be a deck for carrier-born aircraft was now piled with a variety of other equipment. With cargo, containers, and even some cannons, the sides were tied with numerous lifeboats, giving it a somewhat cluttered appearance. The runway was nearly blocked, fixed-wing aircraft could no longer take off or land, but several helicopters were docked on the deck, and some small and medium-sized reconnaissance drones could still be seen. There were also quite a few beach chairs on the deck, where some lazy Pioneers lay enjoying a sunbath. Two Pioneers lying on the edge of the deck, with fishing rods in front of them, chatted idly. ¡°The speed¡¯s too fast; the fish aren¡¯t biting.¡± ¡°Yeah, old Shi caught a Yuan Force freak fish yesterday. Made a good profit from it.¡± ¡°There¡¯re a lot of nice things in these open sea areas.¡± Thinking about their companion¡¯s catch from yesterday, which allowed him to swagger off to the leisure facilities below, the two felt a bit envious. ¡°The open sea area doesn¡¯t have the disparities of the Martial World, but indeed it¡¯s mixed with things from other worlds, even Pirates, which is quite comical.¡± ¡°True, but it¡¯s a pity they don¡¯t drop Skills; those unique abilities would be interesting. The description of the Devil Fruit seems somewhat similar to Demonizationa?€¡±no same Abilities, but stronger and more diverse.¡± ¡°Too bad they don¡¯t know how they got here, otherwise it¡¯d really worth checking out that so-called Devil Fruit. That would¡¯ve fulfilled the purpose of this trip...¡± The sea breeze blew across the deck, making the two quite comfortable. The ship was big enough, and considering the boredom en route, they had moved almost a complete set of entertainment facilities onboard. Life was pretty good. They encountered a few minor troubles along the way, like running into Pirates or Sea Beasts. But with three World Breakers on board, thousands of Pioneers and natives providing services, and ample supply of weapons, ammunition, and equipmenta?€¡±the lack of which could be replenished by returning to the Current World as a groupa?€¡± It could be said they were very well-prepared and covered all bases! All problems along the way were easily solved. They didn¡¯t have any pressure, and they even received a steady subsidy. ¡°Isn¡¯t that direction connected to Middle-earth? I heard several top teams were planted there; even Young Master Puz¡¯s team hasn¡¯t sent any messages back.¡± ¡°Indeed it¡¯s dangerous, but lately there have been secret saboteurs causing trouble. Leaving the core area of the base this time might actually allow us to avoid them.¡± ¡°We should probably also scout out the transport routes this time...¡± However, just as they were chatting, one of them, a man with a mechanical arm, holding a beer can, suddenly had a mechanical sound of constriction in his pupils. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± His companion, who looked no different from an ordinary person, wearing big shorts and baring his chest, asked with some surprise. It seemed like he was focusing his gaze? I fear we will all find it difficult to remain unscathed.¡± Ski looked much older, dressed in a techy battle suit, his legs crossed with a similarly contemplative air. The three World Breakers this time all hailed from Floating City and were specially teleported here. Their channels of information allowed them to sense the tensions among the very top families. However, in comparison to Laifu¡¯s family, which boasted a Catastrophe Level Family Head, Ski and Baan were merely from upper-middle-class families in Floating City, with plenty of World Breakers, but none close to touching the Catastrophe Level. If a collision was to occur among those top families, their smaller clans could only drift along the current, possibly wiped out by the repercussions. They had come to seize the initiative and make a fortune. But now it seemed, the affairs here were somewhat headache-inducing. ¡°Hopefully, our choice of external assignment can send a signal that we don¡¯t want to get involved. We¡¯re so far away, we can¡¯t reach that far, right...¡± However, just at that moment, the walkie-talkie on the table beside Captain Laifu buzzed to life, and a voice came through, ¡°Captain, we have spotted ¡®Eight-Armed Vajra¡¯ Tao Yu¡¯s Alien Dragon in the sky directly ahead, accompanied by nine other Flying Beast Knights.¡± The sudden news surprised both World Breakers, and the others gathered around them. It was Eight-Armed Vajra? ¡°Nine Flying Beast Knights? Did he find some wholesale source for flying mounts? His luck is really good...¡± Laifu said enviously, as reliable flying devices were not cheap. If there really existed mass-produced flying mounts, that would be considerable income, even for World Breakers like themselves. ¡°I heard he defeated a local World Breaker in the State Capital, is that true? Recently, it seems even an Inspector died in the State Capital chaos.¡± Ski¡¯s information channels were a bit inferior; he had only vaguely heard about the incident and couldn¡¯t be certain. ¡°Yes, he defeated Shi Di of the State Capital Security Team, his strength is probably not inferior to mine now, an absolute talent. The Suns have invested heavily in him; it¡¯s just unfortunate that we don¡¯t know whether boarding the Suns¡¯ ship will be a blessing or a curse for him.¡± Laifu¡¯s face also showed admiration, then he paused before adding, ¡°And some of the recent chaos in the State Capital is somewhat related to him.¡± ¡°He¡¯s related to the State Capital¡¯s chaos?¡± Ski was astonished; he had visited the State Capital to purchase goods and knew that the State Capital was a true den of dragons and tigers, not at the same level as Starshine City. World Breakers, though possessing some status and position, were not influential enough to cause such a stir in the State Capital. To put it bluntly, even in the State Capital, if a World Breaker were to be killed quietly, that would be the end of it. If it were really that simple, the company wouldn¡¯t still be struggling to gain a foothold there! ¡°It¡¯s a bit of bad luck for him; he was framed by others, but his ability to pick a side is decent. In fact, he¡¯s helped the Suns find a collaborative partner in the State Capital, and they are reportedly planning to open a shop.¡± Laifu¡¯s family had a Catastrophe Level presence, so he paid closer attention to such matters. While currently, they had only managed to arrange for two ordinary storefronts, this was considered to be formally establishing a presence in the State Capital! If the Suns managed things properly and kept slicing the sausage steadily and sure-footedly, they might indeed gain a foothold in the State Capital! ¡°However, our company has also conducted some business there; whether they can secure a stable position is crucial, but it¡¯s already a good opportunity. Let¡¯s go and see this heavily favored individual from the Suns.¡± ¡°Hey, if he really defeated Shi Di and has made such an accomplishment, perhaps he¡¯s even qualified to marry into the Suns...¡± Chapter 652 ?Chapter 652: Chapter 585 Interference Chapter 652: Chapter 585 Interference On the deck of an aircraft carrier over three hundred meters long, there were traces of cargo everywhere, and even some field guns and anti-aircraft machine gun positions had been moved onboard, making it resemble a small military base. However, despite such changes, there was still enough deck space for the large Alien Dragons to land. With a wingspan of thirty to forty meters, the Alien Dragons drastically reduced their size after folding their wings. Following them, the Banisher Spirits¡¯ Fallen Flying Beasts also descended onto the deck one by one. The nine Banisher Spirits dismounted and respectfully stood to the side. As they were enveloped in black armor, it was not apparent that they were completely hollow inside. At this moment, Captain Laifu, leading three World Breakers, made their way onto the deck. ... They watched Tao Yu¡¯s landing with a scrutinizing gaze. They could vaguely sense the robust magical power within the Alien Dragon and the formidable strength of the nine Banisher Spirits. ¡°Those guys have the aura of the undead.¡± Baan, who had not been on the bridge earlier, appeared somewhat pale, his figure gaunt, giving him a skeletal appearance which was rather unsightly. However, he found himself uncertain after giving the nine Banisher Spirits a glance. ¡°It¡¯s strange, they clearly have the aura of the undead, more precisely, the aura of Vengeful Spirits, yet they also possess physical bodies.¡± ¡°Good eyesight.¡± Tao Yu glanced at this individual exuding an aura of death and praised. As these three were unacquainted, likely having been transported here, Tao Yu did not put on airs but seemed approachable.@@@@ Similarly, having familiarized themselves with Tao Yu¡¯s ¡®information,¡¯ the three did not show any disdain, thanks to the presence of the Alien Dragon and the nine Banisher Spirits. ¡°Seeing the direction Mr. Eight-Armed Vajra came from, it must be Middle-earth, right? Many teams have failed there; the specifics are still unknown.¡± ¡°I, Laifu, am the captain of the Ocean Explorer.¡± Laifu said with a smile on his face. Several capable teams had already failed in Middle-earth. Although he was willing to undertake such exploratory missions, which showed a certain spirit of adventure and confidence in his abilities, he was still reluctant to actively go and investigate Middle-earth unless there was additional payment. ¡°Puzzi¡¯s team also went, and he was close to becoming a World Breaker; yet, he didn¡¯t even send back any messages.¡± Ski added, also showing interest in that world. ¡°Hey, I met them, but sadly only Gant survived. The rest were killed by a disguised native. I avenged them using local forces,¡± Sun and two other World Breakers away using the unrest in Las Vegas. If not for Zhang Sanfeng, there might have been some serious losses.¡± After they set out to sea, news was a bit delayed, not quite real-time, but it still provided Tao Yu with a rough outline. Right now, these covert adversaries aimed to instill a sense of fear, creating apprehension among people in the New Development Zone. The psychological impact of such attacks was far greater than the actual physical damage inflicted. Indiscriminate attacks in wilderness areas, on cargo convoys, in Las Vegas residential areas, Alien farmsa?€¡±they merely looked for any opportunity, preying on the vulnerable. This would cause Pioneers¡¯ willingness to take on missions outdoors to decrease. ¡°From what we can see thus far, it appears these hidden enemies possess Anti-Divination abilities, and we¡¯ve been unable to trace them. Although their strength isn¡¯t great, they excel in intelligence warfare.¡± Laifu, with his broader perspective, identified the key issue. ¡°You really are insightful.¡± Ski felt somewhat emotional as he hadn¡¯t thought about this turn of eventsa?€¡±he just sensed that those guys were cunning and good at hiding. The level he operated on rarely saw encounters involving mysterious intelligence warfare. ¡°It¡¯s just that our family has encountered similar situations before.¡± At this point, Laifu paused, then hesitantly added, ¡°To have fought this far, the secret opponents must possess some unique abilities, not just some disposable items.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a point...¡± As Tao Yu idly flicked the coin, flicking and flicking until suddenly the coin stood up on its edge, balancing on his fingertip without falling. Previously, the others nearby had considered Tao Yu¡¯s coin manipulation simply a hobby, not paying much attention. This time, seeing something different in the coin on Tao Yu¡¯s hand, Ski chuckled, ¡°Mr. Vajra is really youthful, still has a child-like spirit...¡± Tao Yu, watching the coin standing upright and trembling uncontrollably but not falling, merely raised an eyebrow. ¡°You could say he¡¯s staying true to his original aspiration...¡± With that, Tao Yu abruptly clutched the coin in his hand and lifted the hand wearing The One Ring. The next moment, the nine Banisher Spirits who had been on standby immediately mounted the Fallen Beasts and flew off in nine different directions. This allowed those in the control room, observing through the viewing window, to easily see. Then Laifu, somewhat puzzled, asked, ¡°Is little brother Tao arranging for them to go on a reconnaissance mission?¡± ¡°Yeah, I have a feeling there¡¯s something nearby, and by location, it¡¯s just about righta?€|¡± Chapter 653 ?Chapter 653: Chapter 586: Coming to the Door Chapter 653: Chapter 586: Coming to the Door A somewhat abstractly shaped sailboat dashed across the ocean. The sailboat had an odd shape, not resembling traditional boats, yet its speed was remarkable. Breaking through the waves at high speed, the wooden-like sailboat continually undulated, pressing down large patches of seawater onto the deck with each descent. At this moment, the pirates onboard were putting all their effort into various maneuvers, with the sails¡¯ adjustments reaching their limits. However, it was clear that this speed and mode of movement were not achievable by a normal sailboat. This boat had some other special features as well. At the bow, constantly struck by ocean waves, stood a voluptuous blue-haired beauty. ... Her naval uniform¡¯s buttons had burst open, and the beret she pressed down added a touch of heroism. Each time waves thronged toward her, they seemingly automatically diverted around her, appearing gallant under the caress of the sea breeze. The few people next to her looked at her, their expressions filled with zeal and awe. Even the pirates who had just been subjugated felt the same. Despite their fear, they worked furiously hard, making more effort than they had under their previous deceased captain, noticeably increasing the ship¡¯s speed. ¡°General, the compass is experiencing interference, the enemy used an ¡®anti-emotion report¡¯ device.¡±@@@@ A white-haired man holding a compass reported respectfully. ¡°Ha,¡± although I don¡¯t mind being used, that trickster is really annoying.¡± Esdeath pressed down the brim of her hat, seemingly uninterested in the changes in the compass. She just happened to pass by because of the death of her subordinates; that trickster had told her to just follow the compass. But now, it seemed like another manipulation by him. ¡°He probably wants us to attack the large ship ahead, hmm, Banisher Spirit? Interesting...¡± Esdeath, who initially seemed slightly bored, brightened up a little upon seeing the Banisher Spirit suddenly emerging on the deck of the giant ship at the horizon. It appeared that Sauron had been defeated over in Middle-earth, and the Army of Justice had taken Barad-dA??r. There weren¡¯t many orcs left, save some to breed and grow, and humans, who lacked the Yuan Force, didn¡¯t interest Esdeath much, which is why she had chosen to sail conveniently. But who would have expected to encounter a Banisher Spirit here? ¡°It¡¯s the guy who killed Sauron...¡± Esdeath smirked, a somewhat sickly smile spreading across her stunning face. ¡°Last time, Saruman wanted to join forces with me to deal with him, I should have agreed if I knew it would be this interesting.¡± Hearing Esdeath¡¯s words, her subordinates behind her also showed signs of worry. They had vaguely felt Sauron¡¯s divine power, and now a Banisher Spirit appeared herea?€¡±it was either Sauron faking death and escaping here, or the person who had killed Sauron! Either way, it didn¡¯t seem good. ¡°General, although your strength...¡± ¡°Are you questioning me?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just leave it. He indeed has no obligation to risk himself for us. Notify everyone to prepare for battle and send the reconnaissance drones up to lock onto their precise location.¡± ¡°I think he might really have a duel planned, not just fleeing the battle,¡± mused Ski, clad in a sci-fi combat suit, casually. But after saying it, he laughed himself, as if there was no need for it. And if they really wanted to challenge someone, why not just invite them directly before the battle starts? Why go elsewhere... Afraid of the Catastrophe Level¡¯s massive impact? Impossible... Achieving the level of a World Breaker was already remarkable. Moreover, the League of Interceptors had not yet shown Catastrophe Level capabilities... ... Ignoring the preparations on the aircraft carrier behind him, Tao Yu raced directly through the sky towards Esset. ¡°Her strength is formidable, and the ability she holds is very tricky, even theoretically capable of freezing time. But similarly, if one can employ Grazing, the effect is also not bad...¡± The Hanged Man found that Shepherd digested the best. Now, the Flame Demon, Dreadlord, and Sauron in his hands were all standard Catastrophe Level! Along with Teng Lianghong, Yue Yun, and Tes, who were strong World Breakers. Plus Scathach and Medici, and leveraging his own power. He felt this should be a giveaway... ¡°But I still can¡¯t be careless; I don¡¯t know how many she has slaughtered or how much she has gained from it.¡± A lion uses all its strength even to hunt a rabbit; Tao Yu had no intention of holding back! Hoo~ The Alien Dragon burst through the cloud layer, diving directly toward Esdeath standing atop an icy surface far out at sea. As the Flying Dragon dove, the world behind Tao Yu began to fold, dragging out a fiery trail of twisted space, growing more intense. It seemed to connect the whole world, continuously folding and covering over toward Esdeath. As Esdeath, standing on the ice, looked up at Tao Yu and the oncoming folded space, far from showing any hint of worry, her face instead revealed a twisted pleasure. ¡°A powerful adversary...¡± Upon seeing Tao Yu¡¯s face, her smile grew even more sinister. ¡°He¡¯s quite handsome...¡± Chapter 654 ?Chapter 654: Chapter 587 Morbidity Chapter 654: Chapter 587 Morbidity Icy frost filled the air, charging towards Tao Yu, the air itself solidifying into ice crystals that plummeted downward! The azure world clashed directly against the rolling mirrors behind Tao Yu, then fused seamlessly into one, without any sense of touch. The world of frost froze her own, while the world of mirrors folded mine. However, even after successfully unleashing his Innate Barrier, Tao Yu was somewhat taken aback by the sense of oppression he felt. He had directly engaged in a spiritual clash with Sauron, without any physical collision. But Esdeath turned out to be even stronger than Saruman, the Maiar! ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re the type who doesn¡¯t care about human life and fits right in with the Abyss,¡± Tao Yu remarked as the One Ring in his hand shone brightly. ... With the power of the One Ring and Tao Yu¡¯s increasingly familiar strength, after entering the Innate Barrier, he unleashed a terrifying raw force towards the encroaching frost world. Behind Tao Yu, like a deep and shadowy Abyss, endless Black Mud surged out of the world of mirrors like writhing tentacles, rolling towards the frost world ahead. Even as large swathes of the contacting Black Mud were frozen solid, then shattered, withering away, that sense of overwhelming oppression from above still managed to suppress the advance of the frost and began pushing back. If it had been Saruman he was facing right now, it would have indeed been troublesome. But now, even with just sheer brute force, Tao Yu was more than capable thanks to the One Ring! A fitting adversary, letting Tao Yu truly indulge in the arbitrary sense of overpowering another. ¡°Before, it was all about using different magic tricks, mostly at a disadvantage when it came to raw power, but this feeling right now is really nice...¡± Esdeath, with her blue hair dancing about, heard Tao Yu¡¯s words. Ice spears began to condense around her, while a playful smirk appeared on her lips, ¡°You talk as if you know me well, but not bad, I¡¯ve taken a liking to you. I¡¯ll capture you and make you my warlord husband.¡± His unexpected words rendered Tao Yu somewhat speechless. But then he imagined that this was just her character; it seems she hadn¡¯t yet encountered Tazmi. Esset was a personality that valued strength above all, believing in seizing everything with her own power and having never been in love, had whimsically considered capturing someone she found appealing to try out. Tao Yu was confident in his own looks, and now, with the charm boost from the Witch Path, he was definitely universally appealing. In contrast to Tao Yu¡¯s effortless resolution, Esdeath¡¯s beautiful face only grew more frantic, but her actions quickly retracted the spreading frost. With each retraction, the delay brought by the ice increased! But here stood Tao Yu, now with The One Ring¡¯s endowment and having infused even the Shadow Soldiers like Flame Demon into the Noble Phantasms. Thanks to the powerful surge of energy, Esdeath¡¯s compressed Icebound World struggled to achieve its intended effect. Merely reaching a ¡®slowing¡¯ effect! Absolute zero itself is an extremity, similar to the speed of light; margin effects are extremely evident, and even a slight difference makes for a world of difference. Theoretically, an object at light speed could have infinite mass, but at 99% of light speed, it only gains seven times the mass. Approaching 99% of absolute zero is similarly a case of missing by a hair and failing by a mile! ¡°Physical side¡¯s Time Stop is indeed a shortcut, but it has too many obvious flaws.¡± As Tao Yu¡¯s voice fell, a gigantic flaming maul, transformed from Flame Demon, roared and shattered the sense of freezing nearby. It smashed fiercely against the ice wall in front of Esdeath, instantly shattering the compressed Power of Frost, akin to an absolute defense, into pieces. But Esdeath also used this force to simultaneously retreat rapidly. As she flew back, tiny ice spikes continuously formed beside her, blasting towards each Noble Phantasm. In terms of power, her ice spikes were no match for the weapons Tao Yu had crafted with Sauron¡¯s ¡°Artisan¡¯s Authority.¡± But she didn¡¯t need to deal with all the Noble Phantasms; she just had to focus on neutralizing the most threatening ones, countering each move! By compressing the area, she could gain an advantage in the localized zone. If one ice spike failed, then two would follow, continually stacking on the weapons, focusing defense with the power she actively retracted, all the while dodging and retreating. But this was the gain from her strategic retreat. Having thought the battle was over, Tao Yu was surprised after a prolonged lack of success. Strictly speaking of combat wisdom and experience, she was stronger than him. This must have been the best response she could have chosen! And even in these circumstances, she showed not the slightest intention of surrender or submission; on the contrary, she fought with growing excitement. Her body was repeatedly marked with new wounds, but it seemed to have grown much stronger. Even though her white naval uniform was somewhat shattered, exposing patches of snowy skin, it still had not caused any substantial damagea?€| Chapter 655 ?Chapter 655: Chapter 588: Successful Acquisition Chapter 655: Chapter 588: Successful Acquisition ¡°Not bad for a general famous for his battles,¡± he said. ¡°This kind of combat experience is something I can¡¯t compare with.¡± Tao Yu had fully awakened his talent just over two years ago, and although one could say that he hadn¡¯t stopped fighting along the way, his pure combat experience was indeed limited. However... You have technique, I have skills! And they¡¯re Deified! Tao Yu spread his hands out, and an Energy Ball resembling that of a Tailed Beast began to condense in front of him, its body itself becoming multicolored and continuously twisting and shaping. Under the control of the Giftsmith, the condensation of a new Noble Phantasm was being completed. ... The Giftsmith inherently increased forging skills and fine control, but it didn¡¯t come with blueprints; those were all provided by Sauron. Besides those, Tao Yu also had a blueprint that he had researched for a long time and had never used before! Gem Sword! Because of the complexity of the Gem Sword, although Tao Yu had clarified the principles through related magic knowledge, he had never been able to replicate it successfully. The requirements for operation detail were too high, which could be considered Tao Yu¡¯s shortcoming. Especially now when his powers had not yet been fully digested. But now, with Sauron¡¯s Giftsmith, he could also complete a one-time attempt! Streaks of void inscriptions outlined, and the distorted, colorful Tailed Beast Energy Ball began to take on a clear shape and change. It then transformed into the shape of a sword. ¡°With my current control, it shouldn¡¯t break the Barrier directly...¡± If it would still break the Barrier after all this digestion, wouldn¡¯t it all be for naught! As streaks of Rune Inscriptions began to condense around the Gem Sword, a sense of causal connection also finished taking shape. Even Esdeath seemed to feel this kind of ¡®fate¡¯ between them, but she, who had been on the run from Noble Phantasms and constantly disturbed by the Chains of Heaven, was already too exhausted to be distracted. She could only watch, wide-eyed, as Tao Yu made a distant slash through the air towards her. The black face of the Black Mud seemed to split cleanly as if the entire space had been sliced through on a spatial level! Crack~ Esdeath herself appeared mirrored and misaligned along the split, and then she was cleaved in two. In her final moments of death, her face still bore a look of surprise, ¡°I never expected to see something so beautiful...¡± And then... Plop~ The Innate Barrier split in two, showing noticeable misalignment. Even the sea outside the Barrier suddenly misaligned, creating a smooth cut. The sea level was a full meter higher on one side! If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, Scathach can teach you.¡± What Tao Yu pulled out was indeed the item dropped after Esset was killed. Like Sauron, she was a Fortune Thief, and although she wouldn¡¯t drop skills, her innate power coalesced once again into the Imperial Arms ¡°Demon God Manifestation.¡± Tao Yu had swallowed this thing to experience it, and the effect could only be said to be average. The ability, ¡°Frozen Time,¡± which could be used once a day, claimed to freeze time, but such a physical form of freezing was easily broken by the strong. In terms of volume, it should only be the level of Esset before she absorbed the Yuan Force to grow. It was strong, but just an Imperial Arms mode, somewhat useless for him. Instead, it was better for Tao Yu to directly reintegrate it into her, allowing her to become complete, and then to call upon the power through her using the method of Legion¡¯s Strength, which pooled a power even greater than if Tao Yu used it himself with Kaji. ¡°You are the strong one, your word is law. Shall I call you master?¡± Esset¡¯s voice still trembled slightly, her face flushed, but she spoke with firmness. However, it must be said, her temperament, coupled with the effects of enslavement after Grazing, was quite perfect; she wouldn¡¯t be resistant and could fully execute any arrangement. Not like Medici, who might slack off during less critical timesa?€| a?€| Meanwhile, far across the sea, Tao Yu and Esdeath had unleashed a great battle in the deep ocean, even causing a tsunami that rippled toward another direction. The ¡®Explorer¡¯ aircraft carrier, moving in the opposite direction of the tsunami, also attracted many formidable enemies, and amid the high-intensity battle, it failed to notice the slight decline in the sea level. That pirate ship, seemingly just a tiny craft compared to the carrier, was surprisingly agile. Faced with various attacks sweeping over from the deck, each was cleverly evaded. Cannonballs and rocket fire continued to fall around the ship, creating intense sprays of water. ¡°We must also show our worth; we can¡¯t rely solely on the general to deal with the enemies!¡± A white-haired gentleman stood at the forefront of the wooden sailboat¡¯s deck. As the sailboat sailed at high speed, his robe fluttered loudly, and the nearby explosions and sprays of water, caused by falling shells, didn¡¯t elicit the slightest change in his expression. Those attacks that might have hit the ship were entirely blocked by the sudden rise of sea water in front of him a?€¡° he seemed to possess a formidable ability to control water. Judging by the casual way he dealt with the barrage of fire, his strength was indeed not weak. ¡°Shall we board? If the ¡®Priest¡¯ has made such a nauseating arrangement, then the people on that ship are probably not weak.¡± A petite and handsome young man sighed as he spoke. ¡°Our numbers are incomplete; wouldn¡¯t it be a bit risky relying solely on us?¡± ¡°If all the fights are left to the general, then what use are we?¡± The silver-haired gentleman Liwa rebutted righteously. ¡°The general has said that the weak have no value in existence. We must prove we are the strong ones, at the very least to the people on that ship!¡± Chapter 656 ?Chapter 656: Chapter 589: Admission Chapter 656: Chapter 589: Admission ¡°Still fighting, huh? Can they hold on...¡± After Tao Yu had defeated Esdeath and finished grazing, he sensed the nearby Banisher Spirit using the power of The One Ring and directly borrowed its perspective to see the current state of the battle.@@@@ Although Esdeath¡¯s memories were a bit fragmented from being beaten up by Tao Yu, she still remembered that there were only two of her loyal Legitimate Line followers with her, along with a newly recruited group of pirates. The league of Interceptors organized by Esdeath was actually a collection of small groups, not centralized, mostly made up of teams familiar or compatible with each other. They dispersed to explore various World Fragments to seek opportunities for advancement. Since Esdeath was strong enough by herself, only the two subordinates who always followed her were there to gain experience. Although Liwa and Niu, who had always been with Esdeath, had also obtained the power of World Breakers by depending on the basic necessities provided by her, they were not much inferior to Shi Jian, who led a small team. ... But among the World Breakers, they would probably be considered average, almost on par with those three guys on the ship. Moreover, given the disparity in the numbers on the ships and their equipment, and now that the fight had reached an intense phase, Tao Yu found himself a bit speechless. However, he quickly discovered the problem through the perspective of the Banisher Spirit. ¡°The Pioneer team fights alright since a mistake by one could affect the whole team, which keeps them efficient, but this kind of large-scale team battle is really terrible...¡± Tao Yu had led the Rohan Knights and the Human Allied Forces before. Those who had comprehensive team training, solely in terms of coordination, were not on the same level as the Pioneers. These Pioneers, who actively volunteered for exploration, were all quite capable. Even though the average individual quality on the side of the Magic Ring might be higher due to divine craftsmanship, it was still not as high as these seafaring Pioneers. However, the level of their team battles was vastly different. The screen was filled with Little Black¡¯s opportunistic shooting style. Three World Breakers against the opposite two were also keeping their own counsel, sparing their strengths, thus always in a sticky situation. Just like dragon boat racing, if someone inside slacks off, while it may look synchronized and impressive, the actual speed is slow. Various explosions, splashes of water, and crossbows shooting indiscriminately over the sea, with ceaseless sounds of gunfirea?€¡±it was a glamorous scene filled with the smell of gunpowder. But a thousand bullets later, it was still hard to hit even one... While Ski had become a World Breaker and drastically improved his weaknesses, his Meditation Technique level wasn¡¯t low. He had come this time specifically to have a Grandmaster tailor a unique Inner Power System for him. But ultimately, spiritual attacks remained his weak spot, especially those from World Breaker-level Psychic Assaults. ¡°Really bad luck running into such a strong team.¡± Captain Laifu¡¯s voice was heavy as he engaged in a cautious duel with Liwa on the ocean surface, as if fearing something. Liwa bore several wounds on his body, dying the nearby seawater red, and kept manipulating the seawater into various weapons to fight Laifu. Meanwhile, the gaunt World Breaker, Baan, had returned to the side of the aircraft carrier, letting a basket hoist him up while speaking in a weak voice, ¡°It¡¯s disgusting; his blood is even poisoned! If I didn¡¯t have a specialty in resisting poison, I almost would¡¯ve been wiped out.¡± Initially, he and Laifu had planned to team up to eliminate one opponent quickly while Ski used his mobility to stall. But Ski had encountered a sonic attacker who restrained him significantly. He had just injured his opponent when he was invaded by the toxic blood, nearly meeting his end and ending up in a dire situation. ¡°That ¡®Eight-Armed Vajra¡¯ is all bark and no bite! If he had been willing to stay, none of this would have been so messy; just two World Breakers were enough to scare him off.¡± The severely injured Baan was filled with resentment. When they first met, he thought the young man was promising and worth befriending. But he was unreliable when it mattered most! Just as he finished his complaints, accompanied by successive Dragon¡¯s Chants, nine Banisher Spirits tore through the clouds and dove straight down! Now, with Tao Yu¡¯s enhancement, the nine Banisher Spirits, although not yet at World Breaker levels, definitely stood out among the Senior Partners and could fly, which was particularly prominent in this sea battle. Whoosh~ The sailboat that Ski dared not approach, they dove directly at. Shielded by The One Ring, they completely ignored Niu¡¯s psychic sonic attacks, swooping past the screaming pirates in a flash. Then, before Niu turned to engage in close combat, they swiftly rose again. The nine Banisher Spirits took turns striking, causing more damage than the prolonged exchange of fire between the two ships. Chapter 657 ?Chapter 657: Chapter 590 Pirates Chapter 657: Chapter 590 Pirates ¡°Ahh~¡± Several pirates were seized by the Banisher Spirit¡¯s Flying Dragon claws and taken to the sky before being hurled toward the sailboat like cannonballs. Plop~ Pirate fragments scattered on the ground like flattened tomatoes. Niu had no effective means against the Banisher Spirit. This immediately presented an opportunity to Ski, who was observing from afar. ¡°Very good!¡± Taking advantage of the chaos caused by the Banisher Spirit, and as Niu¡¯s attention was drawn away from him, Ski instantly completed the switch of his roaming support device, as if he possessed an equipment space of his own, click-click, rapidly assembling a slightly cumbersome Power Armor in mid-air. Then, he switched from the original low-power, high-frequency energy weapons to live ammunition weapons! Alone, he became like an arsenal, as rockets bombarded the sailboat bereft of its helmsman due to the Banisher Spirit¡¯s intervention. ... The initially unknown pirate warship, which also seemed to possess special characteristics as a Yuan Force item, had been impervious to remote attacks. But now, with its helmsman abducted and having lost control for a brief moment, locked onto from a distance, The barrage of attacks instantly turned the vessel into a burst of sparks! A series of explosions lifted the wooden deck and shattered the mast! As even the keel broke under the immense pressure, the entire ship swiftly disintegrated! Such was the power of a mechanically modified World Breaker. Seizing the opportunity for a full force barrage, the destructive power far exceeded that of a peer contender! Niu, who had been successfully suppressing Ski due to their element of restraint, was now forced to dive into the water in a disheveled retreat and was soon swept away by a dark shadow... Aside from a few pirates who jumped overboard, the majority perished in the inferno on the ship. ¡°Nicely done!¡± Ski whistled, pleased with seizing the reality of the moment, then turned his attention to the previously ignored sound-attacking Banisher Spirit, somewhat envious, ¡°Baan said they might be a kind of undead creature, perhaps even a summoned being or follower, to have such high mental resistance, and they¡¯re not weak in their own right, really nice...¡± This was a perfect complement to Ski, yet a pity, as all good things belonged to others. The deadlock between the two was instantly disrupted with the entry of the Banisher Spirit. This caused Liwa¡¯s expression to change drastically, as he was battling Laifu, constantly using the sea water infused with poison to form various attacks. He looked extremely shocked, ¡°How is this possible... Weren¡¯t these ones supposed to be heading to the general¡¯s side?¡± So it was indeed the Pirate King! However, the Pirate King¡¯s world differed from the Naruto world as it didn¡¯t have those specific times and places with secret items and treasures that were effective for oneself. Mainly, there were fruits bearing all sorts of unique abilities. For example, Naruto with the Six Paths powers was known as the little ¡°Yellow Ape¡±. Although Devil Fruits had side effects, Tao Yu truly believed his Deification could solve that issue. In theory, the potential for developing the abilities of a Devil Fruit was extremely high. ¡°Since such things exist, Captain Laifu, aren¡¯t you interested?¡± Tao Yu inquired, as the main purpose of the Explorer aircraft carrier was to discover valuable World Fragments in distant seas, hence the luxurious lineup. At least for the current New Development Zone, having three World Breakers on board was a significant show of strength. ¡°Of course I¡¯m interested. According to our interrogation of the prisoners, there are no repetitive abilities among these fruits; each one is unique and highly valuable. However, unfortunately, they were just caught in a storm during normal navigation and suddenly appeared in this sea area...,¡± Captain Laifu sighed. Listening to him, Tao Yu also began to understand. Generally, such instances were projections resulting from the world being torn apart by the Abyss, like what happened with Cheng Lixue initially. It could be that the Pirate King¡¯s world was large but fragmented, so it just dropped down like dumplings into the water, torn into who knows how many piecesa?€¡±likely more scattered than the Naruto World. Tao Yu surveyed the surrounding seas, also thinking about the open sea of the Land of Water and the Pacific Rim where everything was being shoved inside. Though the current location was extremely far from the Land of Water, it marked two completely different extreme directions of the already explored World Fragments; it is very possible that the seas in between were also connected. Tao Yu also recalled the Condor Heroes World with sea levels rising a hundred meters, creating waterfalls as the two sides slowly mergeda?€¡±an extended period might even submerge the Condor Heroes World entirely. It wasn¡¯t certain whether any worlds were buried beneath this vast expanse of sea. From the experience of the Old Development Area, the Abyssal Sea was a place as terrifying as the Starry Sky. Given this matching environment, for the entire One Piece World to be torn into little odd NPC¡¯s scattered everywhere did not seem odd at all. ¡°There¡¯s another group of prisoners here; we should capture and interrogate them as well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s precisely my intention.¡± However, the subsequent interrogation and Tao Yu¡¯s Spirit Communication revealed that this batch of pirates was much the same, with the difference being that they had encountered Esdeath¡¯s team and ended up being subdued by them. Unfortunately, there was currently no way to acquire a Devil Fruit. But occasionally, some powerful pirates did hoard some Devil Fruits, so chances were not completely lost. Most likely, it was now a matter of luck... Moreover, for Tao Yu¡¯s current strength, the Devil Fruits were just icing on the cake. Without in-depth development and research, the effects of a Devil Fruit were rather ordinary... Chapter 658 ?Chapter 658: Chapter 591: Development Zone Chapter 658: Chapter 591: Development Zone ¡°I must thank Brother Tao for this time, although my family is not much compared to the Suns, but sometimes handling some minor matters is no problem. If there¡¯s any trouble, you can take this family token and look for our people.¡± Captain Laifu gifted Tao Yu a family token, symbolizing a friendly partnership between families. ¡°No problem.¡± Tao Yu wasn¡¯t picky, who knew when it might come in handy? After completing the exchange of information, Tao Yu also prepared to set off on his journey while the ¡®Explorer¡¯ would continue with their mission. First, they would sail around the coast of Middle-earth to find a suitable route, then venture even deeper into the vast ocean. Even if they encountered such twists and turns, their mission had not ended. ¡°Until we meet again.¡± ¡°Bon voyage.¡± On the smoky deck of the aircraft carrier, Tao Yu¡¯s Alien Dragon lay prostrate on the ground, its claws scraping against the deck with a metallic friction. ... Then with a powerful leap, it took to the air, its tail whipping on the deck, making a heavy roaring sound. The nine Banisher Spirits also grabbed the reins of the Fallen Flying Beast and followed closely behind, forming an impressive airborne squadron, heading toward the direction of Zombie World. Standing on the deck, Laifu let the Qingfeng breeze brush his face as he watched Tao Yu disappear into the horizon, becoming a speck in the sky, before he showed a hint of sentiment. ¡°He must have become stronger again. Just the nine subordinates attacking in unison could probably make a World Breaker struggle, his future is boundless...¡± ¡°Previously, I must have misunderstood him too, perhaps there really is some strong force restraining him.¡± Originally harboring grievances against Tao Yu, Baan, who looked thin as a rail, now changed his tune completely. Praise after praise came from his mouth. ¡°With talent, strength, fortune, and background, ah, it¡¯s just that contradictions have now emerged above, otherwise, if he could develop without disturbance, his future would indeed be limitless, and perhaps he could even become a Gold Partner.¡± Ski¡¯s speech was filled with envy and reflection. He was almost set in his ways now, with some room for improvement, but climbing to the level of a World Breaker like an Inspector was nearly impossible, let alone reaching Catastrophe Level! ¡°Yes, but now it feels like he¡¯s sticking his neck out too much, which isn¡¯t necessarily a good thing. Talents like that are the easiest to be stifled, especially since he¡¯s not from the legitimate line of the Suns, the protection isn¡¯t as thorough...¡± There was reflection and regret among the three. Pioneers from the Outer City, in just two years, had become peers with those born in Floating City like themselves, which was somewhat hard to accept. Other Pioneers on the deck were equally engaged in heated discussions, starting to analyze the combat methods the Banisher Spirits had participated in. Some had even begun to compare Tao Yu with the three World Breaker leaders, speaking confidently and in great detail... ... Rainforest 01 World. The dense tropical rainforest still appeared so primitive and humid. Although a passage had now been cut from Monster World to Zombie World, most areas remained unexplored and primitive. Once the Aliens in this area had been cleared, very few Pioneers ventured into the rainforest to explore. Just some Alien alert devices were installed in case they made a comeback. The planting area for Blood Orchid had been fenced off, and occasionally only some newbies were dropped nearby. Whirr~ As the sound of branches being broken under pressure emerged, Tao Yu¡¯s Alien Dragon found a relatively open space to land, crushing the branches outright. Esdeath, who came down from the Alien Dragon with him, casually flung her hand, and two figures encased in ice landed on the ground. He wondered if Sloth was related to the High Priest of Sloth. Or maybe it was just a codename, after all, it was one of the Seven Deadly Sins. Such codenames were not uncommon. If they were not nearby for the time being, there was no need to consider... ¡°Their loyalty is not as high as Liwa and the others; if they are not useful, should I meet them, I¡¯ll just turn them into soldiers to stay by my side...¡± Tao Yu defined those two Fortune Thief Squads in his mind... ... Las Vegas. After cleaning up the interior, Las Vegas, with relatively complete infrastructure and living conditions, became the first choice for native residents who migrated here. Today, survivors from Zombie World, Monster World, and those who migrated from Martial Arts World continued to pour into Las Vegas, nearly filling it up. Moreover, this place had established its own order and corresponding emergency response agencies. At the same time, they had also started the initial form of taxation; by paying one Yuan Force unit of tax per week, one could obtain the right to reside in Las Vegas. Natives could offset this through work. However, managing so many people had taken a long time to barely sort through an overview. Woo woo woo~ Amid billowing smoke, fire engines raced through the streets, while the faces of pedestrians showed concern. Some people whispering to their companions in pairs said, ¡°Another explosion.¡± ¡°I heard it was near the warehouse before.¡± ¡°Ah, when will this end, last time even Aliens broke out.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said the Alien farm shouldn¡¯t be arranged nearby.¡± ¡°Shh, lower your voice; this isn¡¯t the society we used to know, there are not so many why¡¯s, be careful or you¡¯ll be driven out directly.¡± ¡°...¡± Pedestrians, saying one thing and another, looked towards the billowing smoke. Since those hidden individuals had started to rebel, their actions were no longer secretive; they were blindly causing various indiscriminate attacks and destruction, creating fear. And it must be said, their arrangements were quite successful. Now that the scale was growing larger, management was getting more difficult. Since there were no bans on weapons among civilians, the circulation of explosives was also very frequent. Recently, they simply began to create various explosions. Leading in the fire truck, Tao Shi was also rubbing his helmet with a headache. He had been here for several months, and must say his brother¡¯s reputation was really useful, with many invisible courtesies granted most of the time. In addition to the support from the Dada Company, following his brother¡¯s instructions, he found a ¡®stable¡¯ job to adapt to the Abyss, becoming the captain of an emergency response team. Originally, this job was quite leisurely; under the company¡¯s management model, few dared to make trouble. But recently, with the emergence of those hidden individuals, the cleanup work hadn¡¯t stopped. A lot of people died catching runaround Aliens; now, there were various explosions. But fortunately, following his routine cultivation, he had also achieved a substantial increase in strength. Although he had not yet reached the level of an Intermediate Partner, it was now in sight. The advantage of his cultivation technique was gradually showing... Chapter 659 ?Chapter 659: Chapter 592 Rumors Chapter 659: Chapter 592 Rumors ¡°Tao Shi, last time we caught those aliens, you improved your strength again, you still claim you don¡¯t get special treatment from your brother.¡± On the speeding fire truck, a robust man wearing a thick bulletproof vest with shells inserted in it spoke to Tao Shi with an envious tone. ¡°Believe it or not.¡± Tao Shi gave his partner a side-eye; the other was also a member of the Chaoyang Society. Although the Chaoyang Society had been struggling in Starshine City recently and President Gu Qiu hadn¡¯t returned from the Evil Spirit World yet, they at least managed to regain their footing in the New Development Zone. Following Lin Chao¡¯s successful defeat of a challenging senior partner, he had quickly stabilized the situation in the New Development Zone as its core figure. Nowadays, many people compared Lin Chao to the older brother, calling him another ¡®Eight-Armed Vajra,¡¯ and some even nicknamed him ¡®Extrasensory Hero.¡¯ However, unlike his brother¡¯s vengeful rumors, Lin Chao had always adhered to his principles, dealing with friends and foes alike without double standards. At first, some people ridiculed him for being naive, but gradually, as everyone started to accept his methods, Lin Chao established a unique prestige in the New Development Zone. Sometimes, even those who didn¡¯t get along with the Chaoyang Society would come to ask him for mediations or judgments. ... Therefore, the Chaoyang Society in the New Development Zone also temporarily stabilized. Moreover, with those people from the shadows recently stepping forward, nobody dared to stir up internal conflicts in the Development Zone at this critical juncture. So, Tao Shi reconnected with some of his old friends. In the midst of their casual conversation, they quickly arrived at the scene of the fire, where they could see thick smoke billowing from a warehouse ahead, feeling the intense heat wave from afar. The key concern was the warehouse, where explosions sporadically occurred, indicating it contained a substantial amount of explosive materials. ¡°What are you all standing around for, get in there, make sure nothing happens to the warehouse next door!¡± A man, looking like a warehouse supervisor, anxiously jumped around on the spot, continuously ordering emergency responders to move forward. Tao Shi, serving as team captain, stepped forward and frowned, saying ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to go in, it¡¯s that our equipment isn¡¯t suitable in this situation, quickly request for backup. We can try to cool down the adjacent warehouse walls to buy some time.¡± Having undergone special training for his position, Tao Shi knew the best approach under these circumstances. ¡°Useless! Completely useless! Always relying on support requests, showing nothing but incompetence! Last time it was a distraction tactic at the alien farm! It¡¯s just putting out a fire, you guys should be able to handle it.¡± The supervisor cursed. ¡°If you don¡¯t request support, I¡¯m not putting my team at risk.¡± Tao Shi rolled his eyes, knowing he could find reasonable channels of authority in the base. ¡°Do you have any idea...¡± Just as the supervisor was about to say something, a shadow from the sky swooped down, and an enormous flying dragon with a fearsome exoskeleton aimed straight for the burning warehouse. Blood trickled down, he didn¡¯t dare to move at all, and the Alien Dragon took advantage of this impact to fly up... ... ¡°Did you hear? It seems ¡®Eight-Armed Vajra¡¯ has returned!¡± ¡°Ah, he was gone for quite a while, wasn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°I saw his Flying Dragon too, so cool.¡± ¡°It must be bred from an alien, I heard Rainforest 02 is having alien troubles, but some people are still catching those little flying dragons to try and breed them, seems like there are successes...¡± ... Even though the Teleportation Device has been installed and masters from the Old Development Area are starting to arrive. Senior partners, even World Breakers, are not as rare as before. But Tao Yu, the strong man who came out of the New Development Zone, his legend is still circulating here, and he can even be said to be the most explosive newcomer of the New Development Zone. Even though many others see sons of wealthy families from Floating City surpassing him. But this man is a true grassroots story, too legendary. Although it caused most people to talk endlessly about him, there was still a minority who felt some alarm. Actually, most ordinary people wouldn¡¯t have access to Tao Yu, so they dared to discuss him like this. But for those with a chance to meet Tao Yu, it¡¯s not good news for many. ¡°What does he want to come back for now?¡± ¡°Who cares what he wants to do, just stay away.¡± ¡°Even dogs that pass by his house have to march straight, offend him, and even the eggs at home would be shaken apart.¡± ¡°I heard that when he was in the Outer City, he was involved in a family annihilation tragedy.¡± ¡°Wow...¡± ... The incident with the Li family in the Outer City ended without resolution, and wasn¡¯t investigated for long. Who would bother with a small family like Karami from the Inner City that couldn¡¯t make it? But with the meteoric rise of Tao Yu, people began searching for his tracks. Some truths buried deep underground would gradually surface. So much time has passed, the evidence must be gone, and nobody with a clear mind would investigate this! However, for personal understanding, there really is no need for so-called evidence! Those who knew this news, most would directly place ¡°Eight-Armed Vajra¡± in the role of the murderer. And the more it was told, the more mysterious it became. Rumors of all sorts, like selling hooks that led to family annihilation, started leaking... Chapter 660 ?Chapter 660: Chapter 593 Small Gathering Chapter 660: Chapter 593 Small Gathering The base area, after several rounds of expansion, had now completely stabilized. Now, only Pioneers and some original residents with unique skills could live here, making it the core of the entire New Development Zone. On the airport runway, there were also some added bulging-bellied transport planes.@@@@ After receiving some industrial blessings from the World of Avatar, even with the different rules across worlds, it was still possible to aid in recovery significantly. After all, there was still a lot to salvage around these parts. A number of nuclear bombs had been dug up; given their fission effects, high-concentration nuclear materials were just the thing to use as power generators. Not only that, but their usage time would be longer, and their efficiency higher. ... The base also had ongoing missions to purchase nuclear bombs, and the prices, compared to ordinary commodities, were quite decent. And within the base area, the most important thing, without a doubt, was the ¡°Scripture Depository¡±a?€¡±the heart of the New Development Zone. It was also the most prestigious service the New Development Zone had to offer. Wish-Power Superconductive Ore and Spices, although both were unique, would certainly not influence the short term like the ¡°Scripture Depository¡± could. Other cities in the New Development Zone had also discovered Inner Power, but none had a systemized approach like the Suns, not to mention having people already prepared and packaged. The ¡°Scripture Depository¡± area was separately divided into a military camp for allocation and had even undergone some specialized optimization and repairs. Grandmasters and some special Chosen Ones each possessed their private lofts. In the middle of the Gobi environment, they managed to create a garden oasis, with many drought-resistant Wish-Power plants covering the area, giving the whole place a different vibe. But the higher the standard of the ¡°Scripture Depository¡±, the more justified the expensive fees became. Not everyone could enter the ¡°Scripture Depository¡± to receive direct guidance from Martial World seniors. Most were still purchasing Secret Manuals directly, and learning the basics of meridians and acupoints in classroom settings outside. The busiest service was for the younger generation of disciples, such as the third-generation disciples of Quanzhen. Though it had been a while since the ¡°Scripture Depository¡± had been developed, the entry difficulty of the Inner Power system was still present, with ordinary Pioneers usually spending several months mastering the basics. They then chose a system based on their desires and talents and slowly adapted, starting from the basic Mind Methods and techniques. Even those masters traveling here specifically through Teleportation Devices, who already had some understanding of energy manipulation, still needed to spend extra time and effort to master this new system. Fortunately, the current time investment was still proving cost-effective for learners. The unobtainium quality of the Inner Power System was indeed easily filling in the gaps. Tao Shi¡¯s talent was average, his Dynamic Vision ability was considered standard, but since he had methodically chosen the path of Inner Strength, Tao Yu would naturally pave the way for him. However, constantly spoon-feeding him would also leave him lacking in decisiveness, so it was necessary to find the right balance. No matter what, he would receive the care he deserved out of respect for Tao Yu. ¡°Your brother is much more upright than you.¡± Pharmacist Huang glanced at Tao Yu. ¡°Well, Master, you don¡¯t like dull people either, do you?¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words made the straightforward Guo Jing next to him laugh. In the past, Pharmacist Huang didn¡¯t particularly like him. Through some casual conversation at this team-building event, Tao Yu learned about some of the more intricate recent developments. Although the New Development Zone was somewhat tense recently, for the Scripture Depository, it was still the same leisurely days of teaching, playing chess, and practicing martial arts. It was quite comfortable. The convergence of many martial arts masters also sparked many ingenious ideas, gradually advancing the progress of the Martial World. Outstanding among them was Zhang Sanfeng, who had famously turned the tide and repelled the invading Fortune Thieves when the stronghold¡¯s defenders were drawn away and the residing experts sparse. Despite the external pressures causing unease, the overall development of the base was making significant strides forward. Farms for Wish-Power Crops had already begun operating, with special merchant teams taking seeds and technicians to several martial arts worlds to promote the cultivation of Wish-Power Crops there as well. The World Breakers who were supplemented via the Teleportation Device played a crucial role. These newcomers could carry out guarding and escorting tasks. ¡°World Breakers are limited in number. There might be a few disguising themselves under special circumstances or who have been turned in secret, but they wouldn¡¯t dare to expose themselves easily. So far, it is only on the League of Interceptors¡¯ side that we¡¯ve encountered enemies at the World Breaker level.¡± Zhang Sanfeng casually mentioned the situation the last time he took action. ¡°For now, although they have some sort of cooperation, the relationship doesn¡¯t seem to be that tight.¡± ¡°Yeah, the Fortune Thieves might not be united as one.¡± Now that Esdeath had transformed into her own form, Tao Yu naturally knew even morea?€| Chapter 661 ?Chapter 661: Chapter 594 Bad Idea Chapter 661: Chapter 594 Bad Idea After the amicable meeting with the ¡°Orthodox Sects,¡± Tao Yu sent Shi Tou away and went alone to soothe the Yin Kui Sect. The methods of the Demon Sect Enchantress were quite unrestrained, but because Tao Yu had made prior arrangements with the Demonic Species and had been steadily growing stronger and gaining higher status, these Demon Sect Enchantresses were as docile as little white rabbits. They had other news on their side... Zhu Yuyan, with skin as smooth as a young girl¡¯s and a figure that was both elegant and graceful, reported in a soft, glutinous voice, ¡°According to the Sect Master¡¯s requirements, we have completely separated from those people of the Righteous Path. Most of the experts of the Holy Gate have united with us...¡± Tao Yu lay laxly on a tiger-skin chair, one hand petting Wanwan¡¯s head while enjoying the massage Bai Qing¡¯er was giving behind him, his eyes slightly squinted as he murmured in acknowledgement. This was also the reason why he had infiltrated here alone, unseen by others. With the reputation of the Demon Sect, although it was all brought over by Tao Yu, anyone with clear eyes could see the Demon Sect was incompatible with the Orthodox Sects. ... Those sinister cultivation techniques also let them know what kind of attributes these Enchantresses had. Sometimes, some collaborators who preferred to stay in the shadows would come forward to discuss. Tao Yu had already said that unless it was an urgent matter that threatened the base¡¯s safety, there was no need to report immediately, they could just agree. To avoid alarming the enemy and cutting off this link in the future. For Tao Yu, both Orthodox and Unorthodox factions were his people, and in certain ways, the Unorthodox faction was even more useable! Because they were not burdened by much of what passes for human decency. Now that he had been lurking and setting up for so long, he had finally managed to catch some fish. ¡°...There are actually quite a few forces contacting us in secret; some seek to pursue Martial Arts, some are charmed by beauties, but most seek our assistance.¡± Zhu Yuyan softly sat on Tao Yu¡¯s lap, her tone gentle. ¡°Do they reveal their objectives?¡± Tao Yu freed one hand to fiddle with a coin, gaining a positive result from the divination. ¡°For now, those who want to cooperate are behaving in a standard manner for internal base forces, such as causing trouble for a competitor, or perhaps pillaging and the like. There are also requests for assassination, and some want to use beauty to get close and achieve their goals, but according to your instructions, we are very cautious about tasks involving the lives of Pioneers.¡± ¡°Which parties are they? Tell me so I can check.¡± Tao Yu spun the coin, letting Zhu Yuyan relate each one by one. Most of the time, the coin landed on heads, but Tao Yu took note of the two tails, though there was no sign of divination interference. Tails signified that the other party had some deeper secrets, but the specifics were unclear due to the scant clues, and it was better to understand directly from them.@@@@ Sun Shiqing tried to dodge, but found that no matter what, she couldn¡¯t escape Tao Yu¡¯s grasp. It wasn¡¯t until Tao Yu had pinched enough and contentedly withdrew his hand that she, holding her face, complained, ¡°My sister said your strength might have already surpassed ours, I didn¡¯t expect it to be true, it¡¯s a bit exaggerated...¡± Sun Shiqing was left tongue-tied at this point; the level of resources available to them was not on the same scale. Even if he acquired new talent and numerous bizarre encounters, how much could that make up for? Could these bizarre encounters be bigger than the Suns? ¡°Hey, I can¡¯t always be outdone by you guys.¡± Tao Yu pushed the door open, changed into his slippers, and saw inside the little dragon girl, who was watching him with curiosity, sitting in front of a Go board. Apparently, the two of them should have been playing chess earlier. And clearly, the little dragon girl had also heard his unrestrained words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dragon¡¯er can still be trusted. Even if you now expose your relation with my sister, the trouble should not be too great, at most dealing with a few young suitors, I think you can beat them.¡± Sun Shiqing said with a mischievous grin. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯ve gotten together with Miss Sun.¡± The little dragon girl suddenly widened her eyes in realization, although she had been here for quite some time, she still seemed somewhat naive about worldly matters. Living with the Suns and not minding it, even the outside rumors hinted she was Young Master Sun¡¯s woman. However, after getting to know Sun Shiqing better, Tao Yu also knew she had major issues, probably related to her angelic lineage. Whether she was a woman was uncertain, but definitely not a man... ¡°Umm, I wonder if directly transfusing her with witch traits would work...¡± Tao Yu had more than one witch trait; the Witch of Calamity covered all lower sequences, and one of the sequence 3 traits of the Ever-young Witch was also fully encompassed. Being extracted was completely problem-free, and it wouldn¡¯t affect his own strength. He could easily bestow one to each person, regardless of their past situation. Even if the powers from the Mysterious World were greatly weakened in the outside world, just filling up high sequence traits would be enough. But now the problem was, even if their strengths were great and their resistance to pollution very high, using something like sequence 3 directly still carried risks. ¡°Perhaps starting from the lower sequences first? However, it¡¯s still a nice bonus...¡± Chapter 662 ?Chapter 662: Chapter 595: Sun Shiqing¡¯s Crisis Chapter 662: Chapter 595: Sun Shiqing¡¯s Crisis ¡°Gan Wei...¡± Sun Shiqing raised her attractive eyebrows upon hearing Tao Yu¡¯s words and after pondering for a moment, said, ¡°He¡¯s our planted mole, an intelligence officer. If someone¡¯s investigating him, there probably really is an issue. Vaslov, is it? That identity would certainly fit the definition of an intelligence officer.¡± Although Sun Shiqing was around the same age as Tao Yu, both just over twenty, the education and knowledge they had absorbed from childhood were very systematic. Now they were directly gaining additional experience from the New Development Zone, which accelerated their growth in all aspects. Upon mentioning the matter of Maya and Vaslov, she immediately confirmed it! ¡°As for Maya, I¡¯m not so sure. ... Her family doesn¡¯t get along well with Cheng Yu¡¯s family, and she pursued Han Ya, though he showed her no favor.¡± Sun Shiqing¡¯s words reminded Tao Yu of that pervert, the first Floating City child she had killed. To show no favor seemed normal; that guy was distorted by Authority. Speaking of which, although she rarely transformed [Authority: Price] in actual combat, always anchoring to increase her endurance, this Ability was undeniably worth undergoing Deification a second time. Now, with The One Ring and having digested the top three angels of sequence two, the broadly defined negative statuses she¡¯d always anchored were becoming less effective in real combat. At least in the most recent high-intensity battles, there was no risk of depleting her power, and it had almost no effect. But the twenty million fee for the second Deification, even for the current Tao Yu, would require some effort. Lying idle, it would still take months of dividends. ¡°I understand, do you need my help to verify it? I also possess Divination and Anti-Divination abilities.¡± Tao Yu smiled, willing to help these two, who had invested in him during his weakest times. ¡°Huh? You have Divination and Anti-Divination abilities? Aren¡¯t those tools?¡± Sun Shiqing¡¯s beautiful eyes widened, seemingly surprised. Some basic Divination abilities are common in many Skills, but integrating and understanding them effectively, not easily deceived in the extraordinary intelligence war, requires solid research. In intelligence wars, a tiny difference could lead to a thousand miles of errors. Unfortunately, the Suns¡¯ abilities were not very adept at this; they mainly relied on various related tools to cope. Because there was also an intense supernatural intelligence war in the Old Development Area, the resources they utilized there were relatively passive, constantly used for defense. ¡°It¡¯s not a tool, it¡¯s an occupational ability. Although this profession isn¡¯t focused on Divination, it¡¯s still quite good. If you both use it, I can give you two copies for twenty million, a bargain price,¡± Tao Yu chuckled mischievously. Seeing Tao Yu¡¯s mischievous smile, Sun Shiqing always felt he was up to no good. Following the pattern and gradually deciphering the content, Tao Yu also fell into contemplation. Originally, he just came over casually, knowing that there were troubles around the base, but it seemed not very serious. But giving a divination specifically to Sun Shiqing turned out such a result. ¡°It¡¯s not because I forced her witch traits? It shouldn¡¯t be, I didn¡¯t plan to do that.¡± Tao Yu first ruled out the possibility of his own side bringing danger. For safety, he also decided not to give her the traits now, at least not until this sense of crisis was over. When Sun Shiqing heard Tao Yu¡¯s statement, she too was pondering deeply and murmured, ¡°I indeed have a Nirvana ability that can save me once if I suffer a fatal injury, and I haven¡¯t told you, you¡¯re really good at divination...¡± Tao Yu couldn¡¯t help but give a dead-fish eye look. I was worried about you. You didn¡¯t even believe me before, did you? However, since it concerned her life safety, Tao Yu still mused and said, ¡°Divination is just a direction; the future has endless possibilities, this is just the probability of one possibility. Since I¡¯ve intervened, naturally, I can change this possible future collapse.¡± Tao Yu looked up at Sun Shiqing, ¡°I¡¯m very strong...¡± ¡°Got it, brother-in-law~¡± Sun Shiqing responded with a radiant smile, seemingly not taking it too seriously, ¡°The worst outcome is just dying once, don¡¯t feel any pressure. So, let¡¯s see what¡¯s coming up recently. Since you have divination abilities, we can surely win this supernatural information battle.¡± In terms of absolute power, the Suns had an undisputed advantage in the New Development Zone. Now, with Tao Yu¡¯s addition of filling in intelligence gaps, the generally laid-back and lazy Sun Shiqing also showed a rare spark in her eyes. Then she stood up and said to Tao Yu, ¡°Come, let¡¯s go to the basement, there might be some arrangements here that can help you, I¡¯ll assist you.¡± Saying this, she turned her back to him, retreating backward with a beaming smile and said, ¡°If this time doesn¡¯t stimulate my abilities, I¡¯ll use the traits you talked about~, I can give you twenty million in advance too~¡± As she spoke, she also took out a stack of Yuan Force cards, fanning them out like a fan, matched with that bright smile, made Tao Yu involuntarily swallow. Although it¡¯s simplistic, it¡¯s pretty cute... Subsequently, Tao Yu followed Sun Shiqing to the basement. It was clearly newly excavated and very meticulously arranged, with mysterious pendants and patterns everywhere. Tao Yu could clearly feel a lot of clairvoyance-oriented stuff here. Well, this is what you meant by ¡®not having many tools,¡¯ huh... Chapter 663 ?Chapter 663: Chapter 596: Intelligence War Chapter 663: Chapter 596: Intelligence War ¡°Really intriguing...¡± Tao Yu played with a scroll, subtly sensing its essence, a look of admiration appearing on his face. Divination Abilities often led to the same destination, but they mainly involved receiving some form of enlightenment from the World Will, albeit through varying processes. Therefore, depending on the process, the techniques implemented could be quite diversified. Sacrifice, deception, prayer, integration, theft, Decree, and so on were all possible methods. Tao Yu also saw various different effects from the tools in this room. Relying on the enhancement from his ¡°Innate Demonic Body,¡± he had numerous innovative ideas for their use. ... Tao Yu also understood that these items were displayed this way instead of being stored in Space Equipment because the isolation effect of the equipment might weaken their connection with the World Will. Thus, it was best to carry them normally or keep them on one¡¯s person. ¡°This is an Anti-Detection scroll; this is for advanced intelligence theft, advanced misdirection, chaos interference, Anti-Localization...¡± Sun Shiqing counted on her fingers as she introduced them to Tao Yu. ¡°If you have suitable materials, I could also make some for you.¡± Now having the ¡°Giftsmith¡± ability, and being quite proficient in the art of Divination himself, Tao Yu could easily craft some simple items. Though not as good as the best ones here, they could still meet the average standard. ¡°You can make them too?¡± Sun Shiqing¡¯s expression was a bit odd as she circled Tao Yu, clicking her tongue, ¡°Sis really hit the jackpot with you.¡± She paused here and then continued, ¡°But remember, don¡¯t tell anyone else about this, or you might be caught and used as a crafting tool, and not even a World Breaker can protect interests of this magnitude. ¡°Intelligence tools are not exactly rare, but they are a hard requirement at certain levels, essential for some important matters whether there are enemies or not. Otherwise, just one slip-up could lead to irreversible disaster.¡± While saying this, Sun Shiqing selected several scrolls, using them one after another in front of Tao Yu. She knew that Tao Yu had Divination Ability, but still she took extra precautions. She tossed the scrolls into the air one by one, activating them continually with her spiritual power. False intelligence, Anti-Detection, advanced serial misinformation, chaos, mislead, Anti-Localization... ¡°Given our enemy¡¯s Divination Ability this time, this should be about sufficient,¡± Sun Shiqing said crisply after activating the last scroll. Meanwhile, Tao Yu was continuously sensing the interactions among these scrolls and couldn¡¯t help but marvel at their ingenuity. The powder seemed to drift aimlessly towards the map below Sun Shiqing, driven by the airflow, settling evenly like a thin layer of fine sand. The sand then twisted, creating slight distortions at three places on the map. One was in New York, another at the border of Grassland 01 World, and the last was also in Nevada. Tao Yu then pulled out three cards and flicked them towards the three locations; two landed precisely on the map, but the card aimed at the location in Nevada slid off. ¡°Not bad, the distance isn¡¯t far...¡± Tao Yu started looking at the three targets, initially thinking it was the border since it would be convenient for the Priest to move back and forth. But he then remembered that these were people who used tools, which meant there was no such limitation. They had also made some corresponding precautions, including two backup locations, probably safe houses. Later he would notify Sun Shiqing and her team to arrange for personnel to go there. He would check out the Nevada location when he had the time. With a flick of his finger, a new map sprung out from a bookcase in the basementa?€¡±it was a detailed map of Nevada. Tao Yu repeated the localization process on this map and identified who controlled that area. ¡°A National Guard base...¡± With this more detailed map, Tao Yu identified the origin of Sun Shiqing¡¯s crisis. Pioneers were limited in number, and even with the original inhabitants, it was the same; many places in the entirely abandoned lands had yet to be explored. But being a military base, this definitely was an important area. He remembered that Dada Company had even arranged convoys to transport materials there. Since it was also in Nevada, the distance was relatively close, and they had already cleared out everything. Initially, in the rush for the base¡¯s resources, some small-scale skirmishes had occurred, seemly Dada Company had lost some peoplea?€| ¡°If Panda had lost people there...¡± A gleam of insight flashed in Tao Yu¡¯s eyes. Death was a deep causal thread. From his observations on Sun Shiqing using the tools, Tao Yu had also gained some inspiration. He might be able to utilize this, achieving some kind of grafting and confusion. Sun Shiqing was not weak; she was also strong among World Breakers. Given that there was also a clone of Sun Guangyao, and she almost faced a crisis as severe as death, he felt it was necessary to make the trip in person. But since Panda hadn¡¯t returned yet, he could start from what was known about Mya and Vaslov first. From what he had learned from Sun Shiqing, both sides looked like possibilities... Chapter 664 ?Chapter 664: Chapter 597 Ransom Chapter 664: Chapter 597 Ransom ¡°I think it¡¯s feasible, and their strength poses no threat to you, but don¡¯t rashly go to the locations you¡¯ve uncovered. I¡¯ll inform my older sister and wait for her to return before discussing further.¡± ¡°Uncle San¡¯s clone doesn¡¯t possess much spiritual wisdom, primarily serving as a guardian of the teleportation device. They must have found some tricky way to deal with me.¡± Sun Shiqing was quite delighted to receive the coordinates concluded by Tao Yu. Regardless of whether these three locations were real or fake, whether they were disguised or backups, she felt she could complete a sweeping push! As for the New Development Zone, the Suns were in an absolute advantageous position, not because the comprehensive strength of the Suns surpassed Starshine. Even if the enemy had personal teleportation devices to arrive, the number of mighty individuals who could come would not be too many, and even if the Xing Family personally took action, a presence stronger than Sun Guangyao couldn¡¯t decide the outcome with one blow, let alone manage to kill. At the very least, they couldn¡¯t suppress the transmission of information back. ... This is why the person who came was Sun Guangyaoa?€¡±his presence alone had a great deterrent effect in this environment. Because no matter how fierce the fight, they wouldn¡¯t dare to fully escalate. Otherwise, if the old Development Area saw the Suns¡¯ Catastrophe Levels each make a few moves, everyone would be eating dust together. Such a lose-lose situation would not be chosen; this was also the basic principle of fruit splitting. It now seemed like the invisible agitator was incredibly powerful, but in reality, hadn¡¯t exceeded the Suns¡¯ tolerance, as they were still able to reap more benefits in the New Development Zone. Small-scale wars and conflicts might erupt; one could just keep fighting. There was no need for nuclear war as long as core interests were not touched. But if there was a blatant obstruction against Sun Guangyao, a core asset, then nobody would be able to proceed, and all parties would part ways. To fight without breakinga?€¡±that was the current situation at Starshine Company.@@@@ Of course, not breaking referred only to some core interests; peripheral casualties and, even if theoretically Sun Shiyu and Sun Shiqing, were not worth the family¡¯s self-destructive choices. Every power has its own internal individuals with different interests; it¡¯s not a single monolithic personality. Even if authority converged within themselves, that too is tied up in the interests among the top forces within the power. Unless they too became Catastrophe Levels, entering the core layer of the Suns. For this reason, Sun Shiqing, whom Mr. Tao divined as greatly inauspicious, would have her judgment and conclusions. ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll just go find those two easy targets; after all, I can make such dangerous devices right under Uncle San¡¯s clone¡¯s nose.¡± Tao Yu didn¡¯t bother to untangle and argue with Sun Shiqing. Anyway, he would later go in person, as ¡®Teng Lianghong,¡¯ relying on the causality inducement of a Dada Company¡¯s deceased employee, he should barely manage to disguise properly. ¡°But your Uncle San is definitely a key focus for them. While it¡¯s hard to keep track of his movements, they can probably make some judgments based on the level of interference in the divination. His sudden return might startle the snake.¡± Tao Yu mentioned another current issue. Even he couldn¡¯t completely pinpoint Sun Guangyao¡¯s location, and he believed the ¡®Priest¡¯ wouldn¡¯t be able to either. But just as Tao Yu often sensed the presence of the ¡®Priest.¡¯ When the opponent waged an intelligence battle, they would also figure out some possibilities, even if it might just be smokescreens released by the Suns; but if the scope included their important areas, they wouldn¡¯t take chances. And the surveillance and confirmation of Sun Guangyao would likely be frequent. ¡°You¡¯re right, but don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll make arrangements; Uncle San is here alone because of cost-effectiveness, not because we don¡¯t have people to send.¡± Sun Shiqing¡¯s pretty face showed a hint of a smile. Each Catastrophe Level had their own approximate deterrence zone and responsibilities. Still, with strength at such a level, they definitely weren¡¯t working full-time like oxen or horses. They could still manage to squeeze in manpower for a short time if schedules were slightly shifted, get the job done, and then return. Hearing this, Tao Yu nodded and didn¡¯t ask further. Whatever arrangements the Suns made would undoubtedly take time and wouldn¡¯t conflict with his own. The family had invested a lot and had high hopes, yet he died just like that. It was just that the Gans had always been diligently managing the Inner City, and now that this person in front of him had spread his wings, he had no target for his anger. Otherwise, a few more might have died. ¡°Then may I know why Mr. Puli has come to see me?¡± Tao Yu thought saying a few words of condolence was already good enough; he didn¡¯t have time to waste, so he went straight to the point. ¡°It¡¯s like this, I heard from Gant that it was Mr. Tao who helped gather the remains.¡± Tao Yu thought about ita?€¡±the guy¡¯s spinal cord was pulled out by him, but he still nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve given them a proper burial according to the customs of the local Elves, putting their bodies on rafts to float downstream.¡± ¡°Um, the things that were on them...¡± ¡°They might have floated downstream as well; I can look for them if I have time to help Mr. Puli.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this, I want to pay to redeem the items he had on him, please name your price, Mr. Tao. He had an item on him that only our family¡¯s bloodline can use, it¡¯s of no value to others.¡± Puli understood thena?€¡±the person in front of him wanted to see the rabbit before he would release the eagle. He talked about helping when he had time, but without offering a benefit, he¡¯d probably never have the time! Maybe the items were even on him at that moment! However, the person in front of him did indeed have the standing to set conditions. Considering the circumstances, this was a fortunate turn of eventsa?€¡±they didn¡¯t expose any of their family¡¯s intentions or stance. Otherwise, being a target in the crossfire of power struggles was bound to be unpleasant. ¡°Ah, as it happens, I¡¯ve been short on Yuan Force recently. If you have one or two million, I can contact some friends in that world.¡± Tao Yu paused here before continuing, ¡°If you¡¯ve seen Gant, you must also know that I managed to ascend the high tower with the help of local forces, so I need to secure some benefits for them.¡± Hearing this, Puli was a bit speechless. They could afford this expense, but their Yuan Force didn¡¯t just come with the wind. It was hard-earned from the earth and accumulated over the years. Then Puli somewhat reluctantly said, ¡°Mr. Tao might not know this, but the Yuan Force that our families of Floating City can obtain each year is limited. For recovering objects that others can¡¯t use, I can pay a million Yuan Force as a finder¡¯s fee.¡± Actually, this price was close to what Tao Yu initially predicteda?€¡±when he loaned two million to Treya, she was pained to part with it. ¡°Indeed others can¡¯t use it, but its intrinsic value is more than a million. What I mean is, I can ask for you, but whether they can find it is not certain.¡± Tao Yu said somewhat perfunctorily. ¡°Two million, I¡¯m being very sincere.¡± ¡°Deal, come and get it tomorrow...¡± Settled. After the depletion from Deification, there¡¯d still be some pocket money left over for emergencies, not too bad... ¡°` Chapter 665 ?Chapter 665: Chapter 598 Authority Deification Chapter 665: Chapter 598 Authority Deification ¡°Authority: Price¡±: As already outlined, you can now cause certain degrees of ¡°Distortion¡± and ¡°Alteration¡± to the exchange price. Feeling the change in this authority after its second deification, Tao Yu also had a faint sense of enlightenment in his heart. In addition to the increased scope of the exchange of prices, the cooldown time for modifications had also been compressed further. Although there was still an extension of the cooldown CD with each switch of the exchange content, it had changed from a month to reset the cooldown to just a week. Furthermore, there were additional abilities of ¡°Distortion¡± and ¡°Alteration¡±! To some extent, this authority hardly seemed fitting to be called ¡°Price¡± anymore! And in the next moment, Tao Yu¡¯s previously somewhat feminine aura began to undergo a drastic transformation, becoming sunny and sacred! ... In the original Visualization Diagram, the Demonic Species between his eyebrows seemed to have also joined in this distortion. The temperament of the Visualization Diagram, which had appeared sacred with a hint of eeriness, also began to suppress that ominous and eerie sense. The vast energy that had been running merely using the pattern of the Longevity Secret, having completely switched cores inside his body, also underwent a kind of distorted change. Originally, the Longevity Secret encompassed Yin Yang and the Five Elements, and the Dao Heart Demon Seed could also achieve oneness with the demonic path, both considered the pinnacle of martial arts cultivation techniques. However, after obtaining the ¡°Innate Demonic Body,¡± the negative enhancements Tao Yu initially bore, combined with the abilities from the Abyss like the fel energy from the Greater Grail¡¯s Black Mud to the many powers of the Mysterious World¡¯s The Underworld, were indeed too numerous.@@@@ These two cultivation techniques, no matter how superior or heaven-defying, would be hard to fully rectify. Yet now, with the second deification of this ¡°Authority,¡± he once again attained that sense of Yin Yang Integration and the unity of the primordial state. He then clearly felt a certain indescribable improvement in the purity of his Mental Realm! Apart from that, Tao Yu¡¯s initially dark Innate Barrier suddenly brightened immensely, as if the sunlight had dispelled the darkness, instantly transforming into an extremely pure mirror world. ¡°Really nice indeed. Although I am still more comfortable using Negative Energy when employing my Innate Barrier, but...¡± Tao Yu casually raised his hand, and a righteous Thunder Method that seemed capable of eradicating all demons and evil spirits in the world began to brew in his palm. With another turn, it formed a dazzling Holy Light that made one feel warm and cozy bathed in its radiance. ¡°Hmm, just the effect of distorting my energy is already powerful. I wonder if this twisted fel energy has turned into Holy Light.¡± Tao Yu wasn¡¯t sure if it was the original Holy Light from the WOW world, but it was certainly very sacred. And this was only an application of self-regulation. Due to the reduced cooldown time, there was also a brief opportunity to utilize it in combat. To fully understand his abilities, the next moment a Shadow Soldier crawled out from the shadows, none other than ¡®Teng Lianghong,¡¯ who then unleashed a barrage of full-force Power of Thunder attacks at Tao Yu. With the addition of the ¡®Innate Time Control,¡¯ let¡¯s transfer it there; at least it¡¯s better than before and easier to digest.¡± The Saintess of White had lived so long but hadn¡¯t completed digestion yet. Now, after adjusting, although Tao Yu still needed time, it was much better than the original state... As if he had exploited a BUG, he experienced ¡®Immortality¡¯ while in a state of Acceleration. ¡°This thing really is a universal little helper...¡± However, after several consecutive adjustments, the next interval for adjustment became two hours. Tao Yu thought it best to always leave a gap on his person, handy in case of emergencies. ¡°Okay, time to go find those two.¡± Tao Yu released the Innate Barrier and reappeared at the Yin Kui Sect¡¯s headquarters. ¡°Master~, you¡¯ve come out.¡± Bai Qing¡¯er saw Tao Yu immediately and cooed with a dual meaning in her voice. She had an innocent and pure demeanor, but her words carried a suggestive tone. However, as soon as she started her verbal assault, Wanwan immediately began to take action. When facing Bai Qing¡¯er, Wanwan always had a significant psychological advantage... ... ¡°I have replied to them as the Sect Master instructed, and they are very satisfied. They will all come here personally today.¡± Zhu Yuyan, draped in white veils revealing a faint outline of her exquisite body, respectfully said to Tao Yu. Since the two of them sought out the Yin Kui Sect, it was natural to settle the matter here. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll keep an eye on things from the side. You can deal with them directly. If any issues arise, I will inform you through Heart-to-Heart Communion.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words caused a blush on Zhu Yuyan¡¯s face, making her look even more charming. Although he knew it was the Succubus deliberately doing so, Tao Yu was quite fond of this game, and, laughing heartily, he joined her in reveling amidst wines and meats. Having returned for a short visit, he certainly had to indulge, balancing work and pleasure... Chapter 666 ?Chapter 666: Chapter 599 Clues Chapter 666: Chapter 599 Clues ¡°` The Yin Kui Sect¡¯s residence was also within the garden quarters of the Scripture Depository. Moreover, compared to the standalone attics of the Grandmasters, this kind of sect even specially constructed an even larger-scale courtyard. The ancient-style architecture, adorned with decorative plants of Yuan Force, created an idyllic paradise feel to the place. Inside, the enchantresses of the Yin Kui Sect frolicked and played, each one like a Celestial Maiden descending from the heavens, seemingly out of a fairyland. One couldn¡¯t tell at all that this place was a stronghold of the Demon Sect. Although Mo Ya had been here before, the sight before her still made her somewhat lost in reverie. Actually, Mo Ya was also quite a beauty, but her face was rather cold, and there was a hint of sharpness and harshness between her eyebrows. ... She gave off an imposing aura. Upon seeing Mo Ya, one of the Yin Kui Enchantresses gracefully stepped forward and in a soft, gentle voice said, ¡°Miss Mo, please follow me, the Sect Master has been waiting for you.¡± Mo Ya nodded. Although she hadn¡¯t yet reached the level of a World Breaker, she was still quite young and surely had the potential to enter their ranks in the future. However, even so, one must never underestimate these Grandmasters with a deep artistic conception, especially since there were occasionally Chosen Ones among them. Last time, Zhang Sanfeng had acted to save the day. Although the situation of Empress Yin from the Yin Kui Sect was uncertain, her disciple was definitely one of the Chosen Ones, and also among those whose strength had improved rapidly. Also, with the Yin Kui Sect at the core, forming the system of the Demon Sect and extending its intelligence network, her seeking them out was recognition of their capabilities. Currently, in the New Development Zone, although there were traces of organizations like the Thieves Guild and the Assassin¡¯s League, they were still relatively weak and hadn¡¯t launched services externally, making the Demon Sect the most suitable choice. Following the Yin Kui Enchantress in front, Mo Ya also saw several people who were waiting in the hall. Empress Yin Zhu Yuyan, draped in a thin veil, was sitting in the main seat, her face blooming like a peach, stunningly beautiful. Beside her were her disciple Wanwan and another young talent of the Yin Kui Sect, Bai Qing¡¯er, each with their own unique characteristics. These were the same people she had met last time. However, apart from them, she also noticed a figure wearing a veil on their head and draped in a long robe. Although she couldn¡¯t see the face, the overall allure of their every move suggested to Mo Ya that they too must be a great beauty, no less than the others. It had to be said that the quality of beauties in the Yin Kui Sect was quite astonishing. But she wasn¡¯t bothered by it.@@@@ Since the Yin Kui Sect was aware of her demands, and since they had arranged for this meeting, it could be one of the elders. ¡°Sect Master Zhu, I¡¯ve heard through messages that you¡¯ve agreed?¡± Mo Ya inquired. ¡°Although it¡¯s a bit risky, we are indeed willing to accept Miss Mo¡¯s employment. It¡¯s not even out of the question that she has had contact as well. Thinking this, Zhu Yuyan immediately followed Tao Yu¡¯s intent and spoke up, ¡°I¡¯d like to ask first if Miss Mo has also had contact with the followers of the Evil God. We certainly don¡¯t want to get involved in this trouble.¡± ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t dare ask you to investigate if I had,¡± Mo Ya replied naturally and with conviction. But Tao Yu found the results of his Divination somewhat speechless. She had contact, too! So it¡¯s not out of the question that she actually learned about Cheng Yu through the followers of the Evil God. But, with no other evidence, using her own would mean mutual destruction. Hence, this arrangement was made. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we accept the task. The cost will be as you¡¯ve previously agreed.¡± ¡°Good, I hope you live up to the name of the Holy Gate.¡± Mo Ya nodded in satisfaction. Since her commission was to investigate such a ¡®noble and righteous¡¯ matter as the followers of the Evil God a?€¡± albeit secretly investigating an enemy a?€¡± it wasn¡¯t something she couldn¡¯t speak about. Hence, she did not resort to using a contract to constrain them. Not every young person from Floating City can acquire such items, and even if they have them, there could be limited quantities they wouldn¡¯t want to waste. Tao Yu watched as the other party left without making any move to detain her. From his current Divination, it seemed this was a personal vendetta for Mo Ya, not even her family¡¯s business. ¡°And the connections in the Divination are even somehow related to me...¡± Tao Yu thought of his own ¡®Hexagram¡¯ and found the interpretation somewhat amusing. What does it have to do with me when I have no dealings with the followers of the Evil God? But then again, he felt a bit of realization. Sun Shiqing said that Mo Ya had a thing for Han Ya, that effeminate guya?€| It was he who had killed Han Ya, this... Cheng Yu took over Han Ya¡¯s job for some time; she didn¡¯t think Han Ya died at Cheng Yu¡¯s hand, did she? Could be the work of the League of Interceptors, or some other secret disruptor. Or perhaps, she had made confirmation through two other parties? Tao Yu once again carried out a Divination, and on this inexperienced young person lacking in intelligence warfare, he obtained the feedback he wanted. Indeed, she had made confirmation with those two parties... Chapter 667 ?Chapter 667: Chapter 600 You Know Too Much Chapter 667: Chapter 600 You Know Too Much ¡°Vaslov¡¯s makeup is indeed much simpler, standard intelligence personnel, without a specific service target...¡± Tao Yu watched Vaslov leave, his eyes also growing deeper. He indeed had the ability to easily capture both men alive, possessing both Divination and Spirit Communication abilities could also net him quite a lot of valid intelligence. However, intelligence personnel who had been detected didn¡¯t necessarily need to be removed quickly. ¡°Their powers are weak, and they really lack experience in supernatural intelligence warfare, keeping them could actually be not too bad...¡± Merely through contacts with the Yin Kui Sect, Tao Yu had conveniently conducted a certain level of probing. He certainly couldn¡¯t pull off a flawless strategy. But just by verifying right and wrong and coupling it with Heart-to-Heart Communion questioning, he managed to gather quite a bit of information... ¡°Moreover, this related Divination is also quite interesting.¡± Tao Yu fiddled with a pocket watch, pondering for a moment. ... Because of Han Ya¡¯s causative connections, Tao Yu had also noticed a parallel line. Now, according to the divination, both of them were vaguely associated with a person he had recently encountered! Indeed, it was easy to pinpoint the target; Tao Yu directly narrowed it down to someone who had come to redeem something from him before. Because he was the most likely possibility! ¡°Just directly test it out.¡± Tao Yu remembered that he had divined the item of Puzi before, and at that time, it actually wasn¡¯t strange at alla?€¡±a family of Catastrophe Level experts, guarding their heritage with Anti-Divination seemed quite natural. But now, coupling it together and looking back, doubts gradually surfaced. As for the method of testing... ... Aside from the Scripture Depository¡¯s garden, which was specially restructured, there was another area that was more elegant. Although it didn¡¯t have the garden flair of the Scripture Depository, it had the feel of a villa district. Here was where the Floating City¡¯s pioneers and their servants could reside, including sending over some youths from the Floating City who could rent a detached villa here and employ some quality servants. Being able to serve the scions of the Floating City was quite an honor even among the pioneers, with some of the natives who had experience in this area competing fiercely. Puzi, being one of the few World Breakers in the Development Zone, naturally lived here. Besides himself, he had also directly commanded several family members of spokesperson families from the Inner City to run errands for him, many tasks he didn¡¯t need to do himself. Among them was a good-looking young woman fortunate enough to have received his favor. ¡°That ¡®Eight-Armed Vajra¡¯ really doesn¡¯t understand the rules, she¡¯s still too inexperienced.¡± The woman, who appeared quite innocent, complained in an annoyed and indignant tone. ¡°It¡¯s normal, just wait for a day then,¡± Puzi said, caressing the woman¡¯s hair in an indulgent tone. Though his tone seemed affectionate, there was a hint of sarcasm in Puzi¡¯s eyes. She was just a woman from the Inner City families, without understanding the true nature of the world. Inexperienced? If not for her being from the legitimate line of the Suns and difficult to sway, he would have been ready to offer more to bribe and befriend her. No matter the origin of the other party, having the current strength was reality! But now, there was no need to waste extra funds on a lost cause. Boom boom~ Outside, it seemed thunder was rumbling.@@@@ As if a heavy rain was about to pour, after falling into the Abyss, the weather turned chaotic, and it wasn¡¯t uncommon for short periods of extreme weather to occur in this Gobi area. Clash~ But once again accompanied by a thunderous roar, Puzi¡¯s pupils slightly contracted as he noticed a figure appearing at the window! As a World Breaker, upon seeing the face of the figure at the window, he was instantly alarmed, then casually pinched, causing the woman lying in his arms and acting coquettishly to faint. He threw her casually onto the floor, quickly getting up and walking towards the window. Even though there were no other servants nearby, he still glanced around cautiously, his Perception wide open. Then, he quickly lowered his voice and said to the silently arrived figure, ¡°Lord Teng, why have you come?¡± It was Tao Yu disguised as ¡®Teng Lianghong¡¯! Tao Yu¡¯s voice deepened, the thunder outside seeming to be influenced by him, rumbling continuously. Pruli felt as if a huge stone were pressing on his chest, rendering him speechless. ¡°No, I dare not...¡± Pruli stammered, not even daring to lift his head. So this is a Catastrophe Level? It¡¯s more terrifying than meeting the patriarch! Why did he become so powerful right after his breakthrough? ¡°But I did want a grand opening to celebrate my breakthrough. Tell me about the plan you know of, maybe I¡¯ll be in a good mood to cooperate, or perhaps, contact your superiors...¡± Hearing Tao Yu¡¯s words, Pruli froze, then said, ¡°Don¡¯t you always have his contact code? Why ask me to relay it...¡± Upon saying this, Tao Yu nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Not bad, at least it¡¯s something.¡± After saying that, the room quickly folded into itself, instantly entering Tao Yu¡¯s Innate Barrier. Tao Yu had Teng Lianghong¡¯s cross-realm Communicator, which also recorded some frequencies. But quite clearly Teng Lianghong wouldn¡¯t note it down. Tao Yu also didn¡¯t find out all the information through Spirit Communication, just the most frequently used for contacts in the Assassin¡¯s League. He wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to send messages asking who the other party was. That would be too reckless. And now, through Pruli, although he detected something, He wasted Pruli¡¯s potential to delve deeper. At least he got good information. Now to avoid the suspicion that the previous inquiry raised, and the last-ditch use of the waste, Naturally, just bring him directly into the Barrier. Immediately Spirit Communication... ¡°What, what is this...¡± Pruli was completely unprepared, and after seeing the surroundings change, he was somewhat confuseda?€¡±wasn¡¯t Teng Lianghong skilled in Thunder Method? What is this... But the next moment, he seemed to think of something, looking incredulously at the ¡®Teng Lianghong¡¯ in front of him. ¡°Someone nearby possesses this ability... Eight-Armed Vajra?!¡± Pruli¡¯s face was filled with terror. He linked this to the Eight-Armed Vajra right away because he had just completed a transaction! He had also just reviewed the data on the Eight-Armed Vajra! Defeated Shi Di, possessing Duel Space capability? Duel Spaces are not common, it seems only the New Development Zone has one so far! The more he thought, the more terrified Pruli became, as if uncovering some incredible horror... ¡°You know too much.¡± Almost accompanied by Tao Yu¡¯s words, endless Black Mud already devoured Pruli, turning him into an outline of a mud humanoid figure. There was hardly any struggle before it gradually settled down. And Tao Yu quickly began the ceremony, preparing for Dream Spirit Communication to see if there was any more information. ¡°A World Breaker suddenly losing contact is a big deal, but they shouldn¡¯t be keeping in touch in real time.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s gaze deepened, then gradually turned into Pruli¡¯s appearance. There were already quite a few of the opponent¡¯s servants here; after slightly understanding some of their habits through Dream Spirit Communication, he ordered them to seclude themselves in meditation, which could also delay some time. But this could only deceive temporarily, the speed had to be increased... Chapter 668 ?Chapter 668: Chapter 601 Transfer Chapter 668: Chapter 601 Transfer As he took on Puli¡¯s appearance, he ordered his servants from outside that he had gained a little and needed to close off for meditation, asking them to turn away all visitors. Then, Tao Yu once again used Shadow Jump to leave the house. Once he reappeared in a place where there was no one, he finally took out the communicator to ask, ¡°How¡¯s it going, have you returned?¡± He had actually just returned to the vicinity of the base and had briefly made contact with Panda, but since that person had been out at that time, they had only been able to get in touch through the newly restored signal base stations, and now he was on his way back. ¡°Ha ha, almost there, the helicopter is about fifteen minutes away.¡± In Panda¡¯s voice, one could still hear the sound of the helicopter¡¯s rotors. Now, Dada Company was indeed making a name for itself, and even though there was indeed a gap in the capital and foundation behind it, relying on seizing the initiative and backing from Tao Yu¡¯s side, it had truly become one of the companies with a notable presence here at the base. The forces formed by the several major families of the Inner City, even the powers of the Floating City, and the strong ones who used the Teleportation Device to come here, had all recognized the interests that Dada Company was defending. The dividends Tao Yu received from here were already hundreds of thousands every month, and although it was not as much as the profits from the Spice, it was slowly starting to catch up with the income from the Scripture Depository and the Superconductive Mine. ... And there was still potential for growth. After all, the ultimate source of Wish-Power was still the bountiful harvest of various Wish-Power crops and breeding. However, since it was a gradual increase, the Wish-Power accumulated at present was about two million, a portion of which had been directly used on his own family members. But because of their limitations in talent, even with the Inner Power System, they didn¡¯t spend much Wish-Power; most of it was still being saved up for Tao Yu to withdraw... ... Rumble rumble~ With a black helicopter slowly descending, Panda leaped down from it before it even touched the ground and ran towards Tao Yu. At that moment, Tao Yu was idly chatting with Jack at the helipad. Seeing Panda approaching, he waved his hand to Jack and said, ¡°Go on with your business then, if you have the talent for Inner Strength, don¡¯t waste it.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve spent all my earnings on killing Aliens, and thanks to your influence, I can get free advice from a Grandmaster.¡± Jack also seemed somewhat proud. Compared to the Chosen Ones with innate supernatural abilities, his starting point was not high. But it sure helped to have the right support; even without needing a special call, he had managed to secure quite a few conveniences. After seeing Panda coming over and nodding a greeting, Jack quickly walked away with a folder tucked under his arm. He was still serving as the Grand Steward of the base¡¯s internal affairs, and there was much to do. But by his looks, he was enjoying the business. But due to Tao Yu¡¯s influence on Dada¡¯s side, someone in the know took the initiative to inform him, doing him a favor. For Panda, this news was undoubtedly a tremendous surprise! Having defeated the World Breaker, Brother Tao¡¯s status was now no less than that of the Great Elder of the Longxi Clan of old. In the New Development Zone, even though the teleportation device had started to open, he belonged to the highest echelon, as the strongest people teleported here were only at this level. Under these circumstances, many problems were naturally solved. ¡°Mhm, that¡¯s good, okay, I¡¯ve got some errands to run...¡± ... Tao Yu, having received the information about those who had died, changed his attire and used the Assassin¡¯s League¡¯s disguise techniques to easily disguise himself as one of the team members who had died near the base. At the same time, beneath this disguise, he transformed himself into the image of Teng Lianghong, a multilayered masquerade. He drove a jeep, heading toward Nevada Base, designation C11. While on his way, Tao Yu also pulled out Teng Lianghong¡¯s communicator and casually spoke into the open channel, ¡°Someone discovered the secret of Nevada Base and has been taken care of by me. What¡¯s the situation over there?¡± Tao Yu¡¯s fragmentary information from Dream Spirit Contact did not include news about Nevada Base, and a lot of it was just Teng Lianghong¡¯s daily scenes. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t certain if Teng Lianghong was aware of this location, nor was he clear if this area had any relation to the Assassin¡¯s League. However, no matter what, the Assassin¡¯s League was an absolute ally of the covert forces. Completing some information through Puli, he found this entry point to make his inquiry. He didn¡¯t say he knew about Nevada Base, nor did he show ignorance of it. He simply caught on to the fact that someone was aware of it. And since Tao Yu¡¯s disguise was of someone who had died near the base, it pointed quite conspicuously in a certain direction. Thus, he emulated Sun Shiqing¡¯s intelligence scroll to make a minor adjustment. Under the substantial causation of the Land of the Dead, combined with the lead Tao Yu had provided, even if the other side used intelligence warfare tools to confirm, the focus would be pinned to that area. Even if they found a result like ¡®Land of the Dead,¡¯ with Tao Yu¡¯s slight tweak, they might misinterpret it as someone conducting intelligence warfare, having made related adjustments. Regardless of any changes they might make following this, his ¡®startling the snake in the grass¡¯ ploy was already successful. Tao Yu said this after nearly reaching his destination by jeep. Even if they were to panic and start running, they would still leave traces in front of him... ¡°` Chapter 669 ?Chapter 669: Chapter 602: There are Still Masters Chapter 669: Chapter 602: There are Still Masters The Nedahua Base was an abandoned military facility, its moveable assets almost entirely stripped bare. Originally, a Pioneer Team wanted to take over this base, intending to make it their power base. After all, the military base¡¯s infrastructure was ready-made, making it easy to foster a sense of security. However, it seemed that later an ammunition depot exploded, burying that Pioneer Team and, following the subsequent fire, the entire military base was reduced to ruins. Now, looking out, it was still a swath of charred land, with just a few burnt frameworks standing in isolation. Occasionally, one or two scattered zombies would wander through this place. It was in this chilling environment that, within the charred outline of a warehouse, a scorched board was heaved open amidst a rumble from the ground, revealing a passage leading underground. ... Then, with a buzz, two drones flew out rapidly, continuously ascending in height. Compared to the burnt conditions above, the base beneath was another world entirely, sustained by a Yuan Force nuclear power cell, maintaining the electricity and ventilation systems for the entire underground area. And here, a gathering of several dozen people had convened. ¡°It¡¯s a message from Teng Lianghong. He says our location has been exposed,¡± said an old man with white hair and only one eye, his tone somewhat ominous. ¡°Lord Mu, Teng Lianghong himself didn¡¯t even know our location. Where did he get this information from? We have enough intelligence devices; we¡¯re certainly no worse than the ¡®Priests.''¡± A considerably younger man beside him seemed somewhat puzzled and worried. ¡°Teng Lianghong has already advanced to Catastrophe Level and has his own channels of information. He says he captured someone and learned of it. Check to confirm.¡± ¡°Is that the only information?¡± The young man also appeared hesitant. ¡°I tested out a name and age; a general confirmation should be enough.¡± ¡°Okaya?€|¡± As the young man pulled out a crystal, he placed it against his forehead and began a prayer. Moments later, he opened his eyes gravely. ¡°We are indeed exposed! And the other side has employed very sophisticated intelligence disruption. I¡¯m not clear on the specifics, but that name does have a significant association with our group.¡± ¡°Heh, the Huang Family doesn¡¯t want to show themselves, but the Assassin¡¯s League they¡¯ve hired is pretty useful. Next time we have an issue, we might try them as well.¡± Old Mu cracked a sinister smile, emitting an unpleasant sound of mockery. Old Mu ¡®saw through¡¯ Tao Yu¡¯s first layer of disguise at a glance, recognizing this ally of the Assassin¡¯s League. ¡°Hehe, I hear you¡¯ve suffered some losses recently.¡± ¡°No choice, there aren¡¯t any good folks left to use. I have to do everything myself.¡± With that, Tao Yu paused before adding, ¡°How about it? We are headed in the same direction, after all. Want to work together? It would also make it easier to report back to the employer.¡± ¡°Now that you have broken through, we could indeed collaborate quite well.¡± Old Mu was not overly suspicious. After all, they were allies, and Tao Yu had come to warn him, having just ¡®achieved a feat.¡¯ And his plans did indeed work best with the help of a strong figure. Otherwise, being hunted by Sun Guangyao could prove perilous. ¡°Tell me your plans so I can assess the risk.¡± ¡°Right now we can confirm that Sun Guangyao must have left the base, so at most there will only be some of his safeguards left here. Our goal is actually quite simple, we either aim for the Teleportation Device or target Sun Shiqing. We choose whichever opportunity arises.¡± Old Mu chuckled ominously, ¡°His safeguards can only protect one thing!¡± ¡°Uh, so you guys still have a strong player, eh? Who? What if I hadn¡¯t shown up?¡± Tao Yu asked with feigned surprise, ¡°Our employer?¡± ¡°The Huang Family always hesitates before acting. They hired you guys, so how could they step in? Don¡¯t worry about it, when the time comes, everything will be arranged. Now that you¡¯ve joined us, we might even consider targeting both parties at once, perhaps hitting two birds with one stone.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better explain clearly, or who knows if you¡¯ll sell me out.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s response was not out of line. Considering Old Mu¡¯s reputation was indeed poor and he was associating with followers of the Evil God. A cautious assassin was reasonable, wasn¡¯t it? ¡°He¡¯s not at Catastrophe Level, but he possesses extremely potent personal assassination capabilitiesa?€|¡± Chapter 670 ?Chapter 670: Chapter 603: Let¡¯s Get Reacquainted Chapter 670: Chapter 603: Let¡¯s Get Reacquainted ¡°Mr. Guwal is a Fortune Thief, a mage of the Demon Race with strong homicidal magic skills. Back then, the Hero Squad could only deal with him by using sealing techniques, tearing him into the Abyss where he was later successfully unsealed.¡± Old Mu pointed to an extremely tall figure with eyes that seemed stitched up, clearly not human, and introduced him. At that moment, the burly figure also turned to look at Tao Yu. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Teng.¡± His voice was pot-bellied and sounded very calm. Despite his aura being weaker than Tao Yu and Old Mu, and not reaching the Catastrophe Level in terms of overall strength, he still managed to maintain his dignity. ... Besides him, there were several handsome figures around him, their aura close to his, likely also of the so-called Demon Race. Probably another Fortune Thief squad under Esdeath¡¯s command. Old Mu, as a follower of the Evil God and a Catastrophe Level, could afford to show respect to a World Breaker! The opponent¡¯s special abilities were definitely outstanding among World Breakers, surely possessing some methods that posed a threat to Catastrophe Levels. Homicidal Magic, although crudely named, might actually be very powerful. ¡°Fortune Thief?¡± Tao Yu deliberately put on a slightly wary expression. ¡°I encountered your leader before, terrifyingly strong...¡± Teng Lianghong had just broken through to Catastrophe Level, so being shocked upon seeing Esdeath¡¯s actions would naturally be expected. Upon hearing Tao Yu¡¯s words, Guwal¡¯s expression tensed as if feeling the pressure, unable to maintain his dignity as when facing Tao Yu and Old Mu. ¡°That person indeed is... Did you meet her?¡± Guwal still kept his composure. While Old Mu also knew who was being referred to.@@@@ ¡°Is it the leader of the League of Interceptors? I¡¯ve only heard of her by name, never met her, and I heard she¡¯s quite a beauty.¡± Old Mu had never met Esdeath, but he seemed to have heard of her and spoke with interest. ¡°Indeed a beauty...¡± Tao Yu remained noncommittal. ¡°However, Mr. Guwal and she are not that closely related; getting her to act is rather troublesome. Now that Sun Guangyao has been confirmed to still be in the Spice Area, without you, we had a great chance, but with you included, we can destroy their teleportation devices!¡± Old Mu¡¯s tone was somewhat frenzied, his eyes filled with blood vessels. ¡°What did you originally plan to do?¡± ¡°Originally? I was going to deal with Sun Guangyao¡¯s avatar. I escaped successfully the last time I was chased by his real body; an avatar won¡¯t bother me. And Mr. Guwal is powerful enough to kill Sun Shiqing.¡± Old Mu was full of confidence, highly trusting in Guwal¡¯s abilities. ¡°I wonder if I might see Mr. Guwal¡¯s capabilities? Those two young talents of the Suns, although young, are not simple, and are considered strong among World Breakers.¡± Tao Yu glanced at Guwal, was he really the threat that endangered Sun Shiqing? Could he really be responsible for a possible death of hers? ¡°Hehe, perhaps Mr. Guwal¡¯s overall strength doesn¡¯t surpass Sun Shiqing, but in their first clash, the one to die will definitely be the other party.¡± Old Mu seemed very confident and then said to Guwal, Those of the Demon Race standing behind him were also eradicated by this follow-through strike. Meanwhile, old Mu, who had been hoping to see Tao Yu make a fool of himself, was taken aback and clumsily released a cloud of yellow-green vapor. Under the passing of Tao Yu¡¯s version of Homicidal Magic, it crackled loudly. In the end, he emerged tattered and ragged from the yellow-green vapor, fleeing for his life. His disgusting wounds were emitting the same yellow-green smoke, as if doused in concentrated sulfuric acid. ¡°Have you gone mad, Temor?!¡± Old Mu was irate, having suffered significant losses from that single strike. ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever met the leader of the League of Interceptors?¡± Tao Yu tilted his head and smiled at old Mu. This made old Mu think he was insane. Who exactly was the follower of the Evil God? ¡°Let me introduce you...¡± Having confirmed their identities, Tao Yu no longer waited; the Mirror Space instantly folded! With the folding of the Mirror Space, everyone present was brought into Tao Yu¡¯s Innate Barrier. The layered world of mirrors made everyone on the scene feel chilled. ¡°What is this? Enough already, save your energy for dealing with the Suns.¡± Old Mu was about to rant out of frustration, but seeing Tao Yu¡¯s actions, he changed what he was about to say. His originally sinister tone seemed to soften. He was inwardly shocked, marveling at the terrifying power. Had he really been drawn in without even a hint of resistance or protest? What kind of ability was this! ¡°You¡¯re a bit slow to catch on, Pru would have thought of me immediately.¡± Tao Yu shook his head, then Esdeath, Scathach, and Medici materialized beside him. ¡°Is it them? Hmm, Guwal? He came over and did not even notify me, too presumptuous.¡± Esdeath looked down on everyone from above and recognized her subordinate. This greatly alarmed Guwal. ¡°Lord Esdeath?!¡± It was then that the slow-witted old Mu finally began to sense something amiss, somewhat uncertain and surprised. ¡°Is she Esdeath? The leader of the League of Interceptors?¡± Things seemed to deviate from what he had expected! And he realized that not only Esdeath, but he also couldn¡¯t see through the other two beside her. ¡°Four Catastrophe Levels?!¡± Old Mu was somewhat discomposed and frightened. ¡°Perhaps even more...¡± As Tao Yu finished speaking, a congregation of Tailed Beasts surged up like ancient octopus gods from the Black Mud below. Their tentacles waved incessantly, covered with eyes and mouths, making one feel nauseous just by looking. Besides, a large part of the space turned fiery red as the Flame Demon rose, emitting a ferocious roar. The Dreadlord, gleaming with green fel energy, also cackled and hovered in the air. The situation truly turned old Mu¡¯s face green. I am the real follower of the Evil God! Tao Yu then, unwilling to waste more time, swept his hand and his Catastrophe Level subordinates charged towards the people in front of them within this Innate Barrier. Intense energy surged throughout the barrier. All Tao Yu needed to do was to watch from the sidelines, making sure not to shatter the Innate Barrier. This time he didn¡¯t intervene personally; it certainly shouldn¡¯t breaka?€| Chapter 671 ?Chapter 671: Chapter 604 The Mistaken Dragon Chapter 671: Chapter 604 The Mistaken Dragon With the surging of the Black Mud, Old Mu and Guwal¡¯s figures began to slowly emerge. There were a few insignificant minions, but Tao Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with them. However, these two were considered high-quality goods. Through spirit communication with them, Tao Yu¡¯s expression involuntarily became somewhat peculiar. ¡°Well, well, there¡¯s even a plan targeting me...¡± In Old Mu¡¯s hunting list of important individuals, his own name surprisingly ranked near the top, only behind Sun Shiyu and Sun Shiqing. Biteriya and Cheng Yu were even higher on the list. What was key was that although Treya and Cheng Yu were ranked immediately after Tao Yu, according to the information from the dream, Old Mu wouldn¡¯t risk exposing his identity to kill them. ... But taking out Tao Yu if given the chance, even if it meant leaving traces that would alert the Suns to the presence of a Catastrophe Level individual, was a risk Old Mu was willing to take. ¡®Courageous and strategic, with exceptional talent, this youth must not be allowed to remain.¡¯ That was Old Mu¡¯s assessment of Tao Yu; having been involved in a series of incidents in the State Capital and helped the Suns to secure their foothold, Tao Yu had become recognized by certain powers as a potential Catastrophe Level threat. Given time, he would very likely reach that degree. Moreover, possessing the kind of ability related to Duel Space, once he became Catastrophe Level, he would play an extremely important role in localized conflicts. Just as the Decaron family had invited Tao Yu, who was still a ¡®World Breaker¡¯, to act on their behalf during restrictive conditions in the State Capital, Tao Yu, with his dueling ability, could easily produce impressive combat results. ¡°Not bad, this old timer has some insight.¡± Tao Yu did not bother to painstakingly restore Old Mu¡¯s consciousness. The memories were fragmented, hardly more extensive than what he gleaned from spirit communication, and Old Mu was a follower of the Evil God, making it completely unnecessary. As for Guwal, Tao Yu thought for a moment and decided not to retain him either, choosing the crude option of dream spirit communication to directly read the fragmented information. There was no need to laboriously patch things together! And the information on Guwal¡¯s side was not too extensive. He seemed to be from a strange timeline in a Different World where the Demon King had already been defeated and Guwal had been sealed. After the fall of the Abyss, he was unsealed. Guwal¡¯s memory fragments contained quite a bit of information about his research in magic; despite being of the Demon Race, he was more of a pure researcher. And what stood out in Guwal¡¯s memories was the hero party that defeated and sealed him. Elves, Dwarves, Priests, Heroes a?€¡° a rather standard team. ¡°Heroes fighting evil dragons? I wonder which little fragment that was. The ability is quite good, but it¡¯s a pity that the timeline is all warped. The Demon King has been dead for decades...¡± Guwal also exploded with a magic-boosting eyeball, a bonus, so to speak, which Tao Yu did not disdain. However, Old Mu, with his Catastrophe Level status, turned out to be quite disappointing. His storage equipment contained quite a number of female personal garments, and beyond that, just some items of Evil God worship.@@@@ All were pretty much useless garbage, not even convenient to sell for money. ¡°A pauper indeed, no wonder followers of the Evil God pose such a threat, yet the enthusiasm for exterminating them isn¡¯t that high, with many just acting in self-defense.¡± Tao Yu rubbed his forehead. The Floating City had a comprehensive defense system against followers of the Evil God. A fearsome shockwave twisted through the sky, spreading instantly. The wreckage of the base on the ground, already destroyed by a wildfire, had its protruding surfaces completely erased! The shockwave, sweeping up wreckage and gravel, spread out like a sandstorm. Meanwhile, the brilliance of the City of Holy Light in the sky also dimmed considerably, its surface covered in cracks. But it stubbornly blocked this difficult and swift attack. ¡°Not bad.¡± Tao Yu, heartened by the hunt, let out a cackling laugh. However, he then strangely noticed that the other two figuresa?€¡±one was continuously emitting a shadowy radiance, while the other used Telekinesis to form dark, shadowy spears in mid-air, which then pierced through the sky towards him. ¡°Shadows, Telekinesis, and Holy Light...¡± From the shadow behind Tao Yu, tendrils of the Tailed Beasts Assembly emerged, instantly wrapping around and intercepting the swarm of attacks, and then using those shadowy spears as weapons to knock away the Swords of Judgment descending from the sky. Ripples exploded through the air. As a crucifix illusion suddenly appeared around Tao Yu, seemingly wanting to pin him down, a slight awkwardness flickered across his eyes. It seems... It¡¯s the Suns... ¡°Ah~¡± Tao Yu, nailed to the crucifix, suddenly spewed out a mouthful of rapidly steaming black blood, as if suffering a tremendous injury. He then flew backward, clutching his chest, and smashed through the entire crucifix. ¡°Very well, very well, you just remember this...¡± After speaking, he transformed into a black streak and swiftly retreated, disappearing into the sky in the blink of an eye. This caused the three who had been on high alert to look at each other in bewilderment. ¡°Lan, when did your Holy Cross gain offensive capabilities?¡± One of the handsome middle-aged men asked a beautiful woman looking like a young girl with some confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Maybe it was simply a matter of pure attribute incompatibility?¡± The beautiful woman also seemed a bit perplexed at the time, how did I not know my ability could attack... ¡°However, it¡¯s a bit troublesome. That guy is quite strong, slightly beyond our expectations. It looks like we¡¯ll need Guang Yao to come over to subdue him.¡± The old man using the shadows spoke with a more somber tone. Although it was only a few exchanges, at their level, they were able to glimpse the terror of their opponent. Attack, defense, speeda?€¡±every aspect was top-notch. Within just a few moves, they felt the pressure. If not for whatever reason that last attack injured him, it might not have been so simple to settle. ¡°It¡¯s possible that the follower of the Evil God suffered a backlasha?€¡±let¡¯s go to the other two locations, and quickly.¡± ¡°Right...¡± Chapter 672 ?Chapter 672: Chapter 605: Misunderstanding Chapter 672: Chapter 605: Misunderstanding ¡°I got confused for a moment, Sun Shiqing had said she would allocate people to handle it, but I didn¡¯t expect such a quick response. No wonder her family is ranked second in strength in Starshine City...¡± Tao Yu turned into a shadow and quickly left, slightly astounded. In the State Capital, where many sparks flew and several families tangled in battles that often made the front page headlines lately, the catastrophe-level experts in each family generally numbered from two to four, and likewise, the main event took place within the Abyss. One can see from the Sun family dispatching three catastrophe-level experts straight to the heart of the battle, their overall strength likely surpasses the combined might of Decaron, the Yue Family, and the Gu Family. ¡°I was also misled by the Sun family¡¯s performance in the State Capital; they didn¡¯t arrange for their stronger members to go there, maybe because they were afraid of touching the State Capital¡¯s nerves, or perhaps it¡¯s precisely because the Suns are strong enough that they have more concerns to deal with...¡± However, it¡¯s quite natural for the Suns to be regarded cautiously by the boss. ¡°Sending three people, they might just cut through the chaos swiftly. ... Anyway, according to the bits of information from their side, aside from the Priest, there are no other significant forces left; perhaps, this power will be dealt a fatal blow.¡± Tao Yu sorted through the information fragments he had obtained. Though he could not confirm it, he felt it was highly likely. Indeed, the ¡°Priest¡± was quite troublesome, but whether it was Sauron, Esdeath, or Old Mu¡¯s side, the general consensus was that the ¡°Priest¡± himself was not strong; he merely delved into divination. For this reason, the ¡°Priest¡± was always cautious, fearing a beheading. No matter how skilled the ¡°Priest¡± is in divination, without sufficient power in his hands, he could only choose to go into hiding. Once the top forces are taken down, those small maneuvers won¡¯t be able to stir up any more waves... ... Swoosh~ Tao Yu straight away, like sparks with lightning, used Shadow Evasion to enter the base, bypassing all obstacles unnoticed, and once again returned to the Yin Kui Sect. Even the enchantresses of the Yin Kui Sect were unaware that Tao Yu had just pulled off a big job out there. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the Sun¡¯s top experts can¡¯t be stationed here long term.¡± Tao Yu thought somewhat regretfully in his room, otherwise he might have attempted to take on the Burning Legion. ¡°Although I mentioned the Burning Legion to them, and they seemed to take it seriously, they still don¡¯t seem to grasp the severity of the situation.¡± Tao Yu hadn¡¯t felt this way before. He had assumed that it would be difficult for the Suns to mobilize their top experts, but the fact that they managed to deploy three catastrophe-level experts so soon after he finished his business indicates their capability to mobilize quickly. However, in their list of priorities, the troublemakers close at hand seemed more pressing. The Scourge Legion, no matter what, was still at a distance, and there were world barriers to resist, with the indigenous people on the other side of the crack also resisting. ¡°It does indeed seem not to be an urgent threat, but I still need to make them more aware.¡±@@@@ At that moment, Tao Yu¡¯s walkie-talkie buzzed, and the voice of the young rich lady came through, ¡°Are you back at the base? I think you should also wait a bit until things calm down.¡± Hearing the little rich lady¡¯s words, Tao Yu was somewhat curious, ¡°How intense was the fighting?¡± ¡°The Catastrophe Level fighters from the three families made frequent appearances. Although they didn¡¯t engage in combat, the confrontations in their auras caused quite a bit of panic. It was only after a warning that they toned down a bit. There was even a Catastrophe Level challenge in the Development Zone of the State Capital, thankfully, they didn¡¯t really come to blows...¡± Hearing this, Tao Yu was somewhat surprised. You guys are taking it too far, why bother? ¡°There must be more to it than just me adding fuel to the fire...¡± Tao Yu deflected the blame, since he was now in the Abyss, this had nothing to do with him. ¡°You said you have a camouflage skill, right? Let Aunt Lan take a look later and judge for a moment. She¡¯s skilled at detection. If she thinks it¡¯s fine, then both returning to the current world and going out should be no problem.¡± The little rich lady spoke again, and Tao Yu didn¡¯t have any objections. He had felt that with his current strength, revealing that he had just entered Catastrophe Level was no big deal, since the intelligence wouldn¡¯t keep up with his progress. But after the Suns suddenly arranged such firepower, Tao Yu decided to play it safe. The Suns were already so powerful, always the top family in Starshine, representing the face of Starshine City, and had long been the uncrowned king. The strength of the Xing Family could only be stronger! Him, merely having the potential to become a Catastrophe Level World Breaker, could possibly attract Catastrophe Level assassination attempts, ranking just below the little rich lady and her. If he were to show his initial Catastrophe Level now, it wasn¡¯t impossible for the strongest of the Xing Family to directly confront him at his doorstep. ¡°Better to play it safe; anyway, I have already entered their field of vision.¡± Now he was no longer the invisible nobody, which had its benefits. He wouldn¡¯t have to deal with some minor troubles on his own, and many issues could be resolved without him having to express his stance. After the death of the brat from the Pruley family, they would have to greet him with a smile and know that even if they haggled, they would have to pay more for the deal. This was a benefit brought about by the upgrade in status and identity. But at the same time, the level of attention he would receive would be higher. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not at Sun Guangyao¡¯s level yet, where the other side might occasionally conduct extraordinary intelligence probes; otherwise, my anti-divination ability could also cause some new troubles. Hm, I should practice misdirection and feigning false information more in the near future...¡± Chapter 673 ?Chapter 673: Chapter 606: Fishing? Chapter 673: Chapter 606: Fishing? ¡°Sect Master, something terrible has happened; there seems to have been a Catastrophe Level battle in Nevada.¡± Bai Qing¡¯er had rushed over in a fluster, looking somewhat urgent. As she spoke, there was a slight panic in her voice. Her originally radiant complexion seemed to lose some of its color. ¡°Oh? You saw it?¡± Nevada is very large, and in actual distance, the location of the battle is extremely far from here, not visible to the naked eye. ... ¡°There¡¯s a Scavenger Team over there; they recorded it. The video is now circulating around the base, and I bought a copy.¡±@@@@ Bai Qing¡¯er, like presenting a treasure, pulled out an MP4 she had gotten from who knows where and came up beside Tao Yu, playing the footage with some clumsiness. Her lovely appearance, along with her figure outlined in white clothing, clung nervously to Tao Yu. On the MP4 screen, one could see an exploding roar sweep across the sky initially. Three terrifyingly fast Catastrophe Level speeds tore through the clouds, like three streaks of light rushing towards the base. The filmed footage was a bit shaky; swear words were uttered towards the sky, with constant exclamations of awe in the background noise ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Some kind of aircraft?¡± ¡°So fast...¡± Initially, they were just capturing the supersonic lights breaking through the sky. But not long after, the direction of the three streaks of light darkened the sky, and then a beam of Holy Light pierced through the clouds, vaguely forming the outline of the Castle of Holy Light on the horizon. ¡°Holy shit!¡± ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be, are there really such powerful figures? World Breakers?¡± Clearly, those who recorded it weren¡¯t worldly and might consider it a World Breaker in their understanding. They had no concrete concept of such flying speed and range. But soon after, as Tao Yu¡¯s altered Homicidal Magic collided with the City of Holy Light in the sky, the terrifying white liquid air waves that were created in the atmosphere. The twisting exploding sphere, and the shock waves running along the ground towards them, left the people recording the video completely dumbfounded. Watching the black smoke wall roll in rapidly across the ground like a tsunami, one could clearly sense the severe shaking of the camera and their anxious voices. ¡°Holy shit!¡± Tao Yu¡¯s expression was a touch subtle, in more ways than one. ¡°Let¡¯s go, come back home with me. Once they have dealt with the issue, we can verify your disguise abilities, and it¡¯s also a good opportunity to meet the adults of our household.¡± Sun Shiqing, without much reservation, hooked her arm around Tao Yu¡¯s shoulder and headed straight to their residence. She wasn¡¯t the slightest bit concerned about their outward display. Putting aside the male identity Sun Shiqing was known for outside, even if everything were laid bare, Tao Yu now fully had the qualifications. And Tao Yu, with her arm wrapped around by her, inhaling that fragrant scent, declared with righteous indignation, ¡°You¡¯re tempting me into making a mistake.¡± ¡°Ha, just practicing technique...¡± Sun Shiqing¡¯s slightly teasing look and tone were indeed somewhat mocking... ... Tao Yu didn¡¯t have to wait too long. After all, the Suns couldn¡¯t afford to deploy so many people for an extended period. After a blitzkrieg operation cleared several marked locations and checked over all the outside markers accumulated at the base, in just two days, three streaks of light descended from the sky and landed grandly back at the base. Because of the video that had been circulated earlier, to prevent public panic, the mission hall had already announced the intelligence, they were strong figures from the Suns. So upon their return this time, besides a group of people gazing in admiration, it didn¡¯t cause any panic. Instead, there was a sense of shared glory. ¡°It must be because of those recent over-the-top actions.¡± ¡°Right, they even caused explosions; now they¡¯ve stirred up a hornet¡¯s nest, this is the Suns!¡± ¡°Some people just don¡¯t get it...¡± ¡°...¡± The contradictions in the upper echelons of Floating City were not something ordinary Pioneers could comprehend; they only knew that experts had arrived, each one quite excited, believing the issues were likely resolved. The previous explosions and indiscriminate destruction had indeed put a lot of pressure on them, reducing the number of missions they went on, with many staying in the base. Regardless of the outside world, at this moment, the rich young lady¡¯s residence also welcomed a few new guests. Aside from those three new Catastrophe Levels, Tao Yu rather speechlessly realized that Sun Guangyao and even Sun Guanghui were also present, along with the young lady who had come back. On the surface, it was just three people arriving, but unexpectedly five Catastrophe Levels had gathered! Among them were powerhouses like Sun Guangyao and Sun Guanghui. They were fishing for something. Too bad the fish were already standing on shore, fishing alongside you... Chapter 674 ?Chapter 674: Chapter 607: Void Reconnaissance Chapter 674: Chapter 607: Void Reconnaissance ¡°Oh, Tao Yu, we meet again. You really brought us a great gift in the State Capital, and this time you used Divination to discover the crisis ahead of time.¡± The handsome Sun Guanghui smiled as he looked at Tao Yu and patted his shoulder. Having seen Tao Yu use Inherent Time Control, he was also aware of the high level of this future son-in-law¡¯s talent. Involved with time amid the gray fog and demonstrating Duel Space in the battle with Shi Di, he suspected this might be the same kind of space-time related Talent Ability, potentially higher in level than estimated. Now the other party had also shown commendable Divination Ability; whether it was Talent or Skill, both were quite practical. Abilities related to space-time coupled with Divination were indeed high-end, not only in battles, but crucially in many situations where they could play irreplaceable roles. For example, obtaining the shop from the Decaron Family in the State Capital was just like that. ... A common World Breaker wouldn¡¯t be worth the Decaron Family expending so much effort. But with Duel Space, it was possible! ¡°I¡¯ve met several of your elders.¡± Although Sun Guangyao and Sun Guanghui might still be more powerful than him, Tao Yu was now able to interact with them confidently. ¡°I¡¯ve already met your third uncle. This lady is your aunt Lan, your mother¡¯s sister, and this is your uncle Ting and Granduncle Qi.¡± Aunt Lan appeared as tender-skinned as a young girl, standing next to Sun Shiyu they looked more like sisters, while uncle Ting was the man who used Telekinesis before, presumably their cousin. Granduncle Qi, appearing as a sage, used the same Shadow Force as Sun Guangyao. However, perhaps due to the difference in talents, he was much weaker than Sun Guangyao and was their elder. Although they had already briefly met before, this was technically Tao Yu¡¯s first time meeting them, and he politely greeted them in turn. ¡°I¡¯ve heard Shiyu mention you many times, truly a remarkable person with strength, looks, and good fortune,¡± aunt Lan said, apparently very pleased with Tao Yu as she looked him up and down. Uncle Ting and Granduncle Qi were comparatively more reserved, merely nodding with a smile. ¡°This time, they brought a tough character; fortunately, you sensed something was improper. Otherwise, a sudden appearance would¡¯ve overwhelmed my clone, and that would¡¯ve been a major disaster,¡± Sun Guangyao said, his expression grave. His clone, lacking spiritual wisdom, could only mechanically guard and was much weaker. It would have been manageable if it were a common Catastrophe Level, but the type of strong enemy who could face three others without falling, and retreat safely, would have been troublesome. ¡°We don¡¯t have any information on that person, it might be some newly fallen character, and the other party didn¡¯t leave any trace; all our usual detection tools have failed.¡± Lan, who had once countered Tao Yu¡¯s Assassin Magic across space, shared her speculation. Such untraceable Catastrophe Levels were quite a headache. ¡°Hmph, we¡¯ve almost locked down the target, and we need not talk about any evidence,¡± Sun Guanghui snorted coldly, his words carrying a hint of cruelty. If the other side really broke the rules, then they¡¯d break them too! This made Tao Yu click his tongue; it was a good thing he and the Suns were allies, otherwise their volatility could easily ignite. Very nice, are there any limitations to this transformation?¡± The rather reserved Grandfather Qi, now quite interested, stroked his own beard. ¡°A few fixed appearances.¡± Tao Yu vaguely answered, some abilities could be shown, but not too flamboyantly, otherwise it might lead to many speculations. After all, he had just ¡°sparred¡± with them. ¡°It¡¯s already quite impressive. Such identities are rare. Since there are only a few, you should make good use of each one. I can get you some official documents from Starshine City, and you can fill in the details later.¡± Sun Guangyao immediately saw the potential in Tao Yu¡¯s ability. ¡°Hehe, thank you.¡± ¡°We¡¯re all family here. No need for formalities...¡± Afterwards, the elders did not avoid Tao Yu and directly discussed some strategies in front of their younger counterparts. Mainly about Void Reconnaissance and how to target that mysterious Catastrophe-Level enemy. There were occasionally differences and arguments, but eventually, they almost settled on a plan... ¡°a?€| His share of power has not been used for widespread destruction. He¡¯s probably a believer of the Evil God, similar to Old Mu, still rational, still plotting for his family¡¯s benefit. Since he didn¡¯t make a move from the start, his main target later is probably planning assassinations of key figures. I alone should not have much of a problem here.¡± In the end, Sun Guangyao opted to stay stationed here for the long term while some of the Suns¡¯ personnel also made some simple adjustments by deploying more forces near the teleportation device in the Old Development Area for immediate reinforcements. At the same time, Aunt Lan was not going back this time either; she would stay at the station and teleport back only if needed in the Old Development Area. ¡°Alright, since that guy has escaped, they surely know we¡¯re here now. Let¡¯s show up and go back to avoid any schemes from them.¡± Finally, Sun Guanghui spoke up, preparing to return to avoid any problems in the Old Development Area. The cost of this back-and-forth Catastrophe-Level mission had probably soared to the tens of millions, making Tao Yu feel quite distressed. Spending so much money for Void Reconnaissance. Such karma... However, before they left, they still discussed everything they needed to. Such as the Burning Legion and the Huang Family. Having accepted his own role as a Diviner, it was actually quite convenient to bring these issues up... Chapter 675 ?Chapter 675: 608 Chapter 675: 608 ¡°Burning Legion, Huang Family, Priz...¡± The elder Suns who were about to leave all fell silent for a moment upon hearing what Tao Yu mentioned next. By now, Tao Yu¡¯s divination ability had been put into ¡°actual combat¡±, and the example was right in front of them; this trip had nearly cleared all the troubles surrounding the Development Zone. It could be said that it had stabilized the newly anxious New Development Zone instantly.@@@@ The information he revealed now naturally made them pay close attention! ¡°After you and Shiyu discussed the matter of the Burning Legion, we actually took it very seriously, but for now we can set it aside as we lack the strength to investigate long-term. But can we be sure about the matter with the Huang Family?¡± Among them, it was clear that Sun Guanghui took the lead, and his tone was somewhat solemn. Because the Huang Family was not just any other family; it was the third-ranked family of the past! ... After the Xing Family finished dealing with the second one, the Huang Family also had top Catastrophe Level casualties or unexplained deaths, and their family power had shrunk significantly, never recovering since. Currently, the Huang Family still nominally held the third position and maintained their dignity with the family¡¯s inherited Sacred Object. But their overall strength was probably not much better than that of the Gundy Family. It could be said that since being suppressed, the second and third families had been considerably low-key, always sticking to their own turf, not expanding, and seldom participating in any disputes, appearing quite harmless. The Suns also had solid allies under the benefit relations, with the sixth and twelfth families being extremely staunch allies. And there were also some friendly and neutral factions among the other families. Although it seemed quite disadvantageous, just like in the New Development Zone, the Suns¡¯ own expansion had never stopped, steadily making small, quick strides, and the family¡¯s strength was in a state of growth. The strategic intent of the Suns was quite clear; they had no intention of challenging the position of the Xing Family. Starshine City always revered the Xing Family but did not dare to touch the Suns. They had reached the ability of area denial, protecting their own territory and interests, and maintaining family independence without becoming an echo of the Xing Family. Even the strongest Supreme Elder of the Suns had repeatedly said in public that he had no intentions of dominance. Furthermore, the twelve families of Starshine also each had their own interests, allies, amicable, neutral, and hostile factions, which could be said to be quite clearly defined. The Huang Family was undebatedly part of the ¡®neutral¡¯ faction. ¡°You might already know, in the Spice District, I was attacked by the Assassin¡¯s League, and during that time in the Middle-earth, I encountered Priz¡¯s team. Priz was unlucky and got killed, and when I collected his body, I also conducted some spirit communication...¡± For a time, apart from the hanging false ghost overhead, the New Development Zone had once again entered a thriving development period... ... ¡°There, just like that, it won¡¯t hurt, you¡¯ll feel comfortable soon...¡± Tao Yu¡¯s voice was filled with a seductive charm. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t waste this opportunity on your first time.¡± Sun Shiyu was lazily muttering beside them, sounding dreamy and full of charm. ¡°You aren¡¯t both deceiving me, are you? Can it really enhance like this?¡± Sun Shiqing spoke with some doubt and skepticism, she had always lacked such emotions until she made her choice at twenty and still seemed a bit naive, easily coaxed. ¡°Really, you¡¯ll feel it soon...¡± ... A power filled with a sense of order surged into Tao Yu¡¯s body. Due to the Deification completed from the Hellfire-derived ¡°magic-resistant skin¡±, along with the strange Cultivation Techniques he had always mastered, and the Devour characteristic associated with Black Mud. A new Energy Seed was captured by Tao Yu into his body, and he fixed it using his Authority! With this source, he could perform specific modifications under his own Distortion exchange. It was a type of magical energy a?€¡° sanctified, orderly, and exclusive. It resembled the type of energy mutated from twisted fel energy, not quite WoW¡¯s Holy Light, but rather an expression of an order from the Abyss. On the other side, Sun Shiqing also entered an indescribable state, her crimson skin began to emit white steam as if the temperature was rising, making Tao Yu feel slightly scorched. That emanating aura began to feel surging, turning into the same origin as the energy transformed by Tao Yu. But the key was, this originally orderly energy seemed to have been affected by Tao Yu¡¯s Demon Body, creating a similar assimilation feeling. Pfft~ Energy Wings unconsciously spread out, enveloping Tao Yu within them. Making the already restless Sun Shiyu immediately leap into the gap created by the wings, ¡°You can¡¯t keep it all to yourself...¡± Chapter 676 ?Chapter 676: Chapter 609: I Became the Person in Charge? Chapter 676: Chapter 609: I Became the Person in Charge? ¡°Is this the characteristic you were talking about? Can it really get bigger?¡± Sun Shiqing was playing curiously with the assassin¡¯s characteristic in her hand. ¡°A witch of Sequence Seven is required, but this ability decays after leaving that world. Given your current strength, only when you reach a high sequence will you see a significant increase in power.¡± Tao Yu cautioned them. As for the sisters Sun Shiyu and Sun Shiqing, their strength was already considerable. ... Due to the characteristics leaving their original world, those that could genuinely help them would likely need to be of a high sequence. Yet some smaller skills, such as spirituality usage and divination, could be taught earlier. It was like filling in some gaps. ¡°You must remember, due to your lower sequence levels, your divinations are susceptible to being misled, and you can¡¯t easily trust them.¡± Tao Yu reiterated her warning. ¡°And remember, the pollution of each layer of the sequence will become increasingly severe, so...¡± Before Tao Yu could finish, Sun Shiyu already rubbed her head in frustration. ¡°I mean, you seem to be underestimating us a little bit. Isn¡¯t it normal for skills to be polluted? We are certainly aware of the dangers, so we obviously won¡¯t be reckless.¡± Hearing her say this, Tao Yu felt that it made sense. ¡°Remember, this thing ultimately points toward divine spirits. If not handled properly, it might revive inside your body, though you shouldn¡¯t worry about the current sequence.¡± With the knowledge from the Medici, Tao Yu had a clearer understanding of the direction of these sequences. Although they were now outside of the world, he still felt he needed to give a thorough warning. Otherwise, coming back to find his wife had become a primordial being would leave nowhere to reason it out. After receiving this reminder, the two froze for a moment, then nodded in unison. ¡°This thing has quite a high status, huh.¡± ¡°It points toward divine spirits...¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be careful.¡± X2 At that moment, looking at the two strikingly similar faces in front of him, and their twin-like simultaneous response, Tao Yu felt a strange sensation welling up inside. When the little rich girl was in her domineering phase, he had never thought about it, but now he truly realized. Twins are indeed wonderful...@@@@ An angel and a succubus together, what a divine life... ... ¡°Do you plan to marry into their family, or do you want to ask for their hand in marriage?¡± Tao Yu responded with a tone of complaint, matching the secret language intonation. And on the other side, the officer also seemed a bit relieved. The League had just acquired a new Catastrophe Level, and he didn¡¯t want to cool off so soon. Now that they had updated each other on the situation and confirmed that all was well, naturally, that was the best outcome. ¡°Good that you¡¯re alive. The Gundy Family¡¯s Black Glove from Starshine City died, hey, he survived dealing with followers of the Evil God only to die here. That¡¯s got them really heated, but they can¡¯t lash out.¡± The officer¡¯s voice unexpectedly had a hint of schadenfreude. The Assassin¡¯s League didn¡¯t mind collaborating with followers of the Evil God when necessary but, at the same time, any sane person wouldn¡¯t have a good impression of that kind of thing. At best, they would just take advantage of it. ¡°What? They aren¡¯t planning any revenge?¡± Tao Yu was also a bit curious. The Assassin¡¯s League was considered an ally, so they might inform each other of any actions to avoid interference. ¡°How to take revenge? For followers of the Evil God? But the Suns haven¡¯t admitted to anything; instead, they claim that a powerful Catastrophe Level follower of the Evil God has escaped in their New Development Zone. They¡¯ve left a couple more people over there, but who knows what they¡¯re really planning.¡± From the officer¡¯s words, it was clear that the Suns¡¯ enemies were somewhat surprised and uncertain about the Suns¡¯ actions. Now that the Gundy Family couldn¡¯t reach Old Mu and had confirmed his death, but the Suns hadn¡¯t made an admission, it made them suspect the Suns had other plans and schemes. Sometimes the unknown is what feels the most dangerous. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not under much pressure; most of my people are dead, so being a lone commander, I just need to be careful.¡± ¡°I¡¯m planning to send over two more World Breakers. Also, now that you¡¯re the only Catastrophe Level there, they want to deepen their cooperation with you and are willing to hand over some pawns to you.¡± Tao Yu was momentarily taken aback upon hearing this. What¡¯s up? I¡¯m the big boss now? Well, yeah, Old Mu, the original boss, is gone, and ¡®the Priest¡¯ is not good at fighting, always hiding here and there, so it seems normal for me to take command. ¡°Fine, what about ¡®the Priest¡¯?¡± Tao Yu didn¡¯t specifically say what should be done with ¡®the Priest,¡¯ letting the other person fill in the blanks. ¡°His identity is special, so stay in touch through the communicator. There¡¯s no way around it. You¡¯re now a Catastrophe Level, too strong for him to meet, so you¡¯ll have to arrange for your subordinates to meet him in person. Don¡¯t try to follow him; that coward will run. However, the employer does want to meet you in person...¡± Chapter 677 ?Chapter 677: Chapter 610: Return Chapter 677: Chapter 610: Return ¡°See me...¡± Tao Yu first thought whether he had exposed himself and they were planning to set him up. However, he subsequently suppressed that thought, for at least at the moment their judgment of his strength must be flawed, and if things really went south, he could always run away. Tao Yu didn¡¯t perform any divination aimed at the other party to avoid any possible detection through divinatory tools, instead, he applied it on himself. Hmm, there was a certain chance of slight danger, but overall, it leaned towards being positive. This indicated that there was a great likelihood of encountering someone powerful enough to threaten him during the meeting, but the chance of his being exposed was not largea?€| ¡°It¡¯s not totally out of the question. Do you want me to return to the State Capital? What¡¯s the situation there now?¡± Tao Yu asked. ... Due to hunting the Inspector, Tao Yu was directly using the appearance of ¡®Teng Lianghong¡¯ and had not bothered with any disguise. Since Teng Lianghong had been captured by Tao Yu, there was a strong causal connection, even if divination were used, it would point in the same direction. Therefore, the Assassin¡¯s League had to take the blame, and the garrison in the State Capital was wiped out in one fell swoop. Fortunately, Tao Yu had forewarned about his actions, so his troops were prepared, and the loss was not too severe.@@@@ But now, hearing Tao Yu¡¯s words, there was a hint of helplessness and resentment in his troops¡¯ tone ¡°Ah, you did go a bit overboard last time, even though I understand you were excited after your breakthrough, but don¡¯t provoke the authority of the State Capital...¡± The last time Tao Yu had killed an Inspector, which was indeed a highly reprehensible act, otherwise ordinary World Breakers would simply vanish, just like how the Decaron family started out. ¡°That was my mistake, I didn¡¯t control myself well, sigh.¡± Tao Yu had no need to take any advantage in speech and he said this very humbly. But if you dare to do it next timea?€| ¡°I¡¯m not blaming you, dying countless minions isn¡¯t as significant as you reaching this level. You¡¯re alive, aren¡¯t you?¡± His soldier then cut the discussion short, as it wasn¡¯t likely to genuinely blame Teng Lianghong for such occasional incidents. Previously, Baixing State had only three Catastrophe Level individuals, as they owned no fixed assets and were highly mobile, hence they had significant deterrence. Now, with Teng Lianghong included, they had only four. They were the core! ¡°Then I¡¯ll return first.¡± Tao Yu reappeared cloaked, the image beneath the cloak now that of Teng Lianghong. After confirming his location briefly, Tao Yu headed to the nearest platform, boarded a railcar, and proceeded to Safehouse No. 7 in the fifth ring areaa?€| Even the fifth ring area of the State Capital, in terms of environment, still exceeded the image of Starshine City¡¯s Inner City by a lot, and the population was even larger. However, compared to the previous few rings, the fifth ring was clearly more down-to-earth. Most pedestrians on the road dressed for practicality rather than just to look good. Some dressed like Tao Yu, concealing their appearance, with most others wearing combat uniforms or other ¡°work clothes.¡± Mechanical Arms smeared with black oil and the pervasive smell of sweat in the air both indicated the pragmatism of this area. On the same street, Tao Yu already saw two mission halls directing traffic. Many partners and mercenaries were choosing to linger here. ¡°In terms of numbers, there were probably quite a few living in the Outer City who commuted here to complete missions.¡± As long as the profit expectations exceeded the difference in travel fares and rent, this was bound to happen. However, similarly, those who mingled here were mostly around the level of Intermediate Partner or even higher. Just a glance at the crowd was enough to know that the scale of the State Capital was indeed something Starshine City couldn¡¯t compare to. In Starshine City¡¯s Inner City, Intermediate Partners could demand decent respect, whereas in the State Capital, although the material aspects might even be better, there was still a gap in status. Tao Yu, after a few expertly taken turns on the road, arrived at a ¡°Health Rehabilitation Center.¡± The sign had already shown signs of aging; just at the entrance, one could smell medicine. Walking through the door curtain, he saw a beautiful waitress dressed in a cheongsam coming towards him, ¡°Sir, do you have an appointment? Our masseurs are fully booked today.¡± ¡°I have an appointment, booked three days agoa?€¡±for an old knee injury, with Master John for the massage.¡± Tao Yu spoke naturally, causing the waitress to hesitate, but she quickly nodded, ¡°Alright, please follow me.¡± Tao Yu watched the waitress¡¯s back and shook his head, ¡°After all, it¡¯s a safety house activated temporarily, so the staff quality is relatively worse, even their facial expressions are reactive.¡± But Safehouse No. 7 was purely a meeting place; even if the base was completely taken out, this place wouldn¡¯t be activated as a mission spot, so being unfamiliar with the process was understandablea?€| Chapter 678 ?Chapter 678: Chapter 611: Need to Pay Extra Chapter 678: Chapter 611: Need to Pay Extra Although the location had changed, the room where the strange soldier was situated was almost identical to the previous one. Still half bookshelves, half wine racks. The strange soldier, with his metallic body resembling that of an iron man, displayed an exaggerated smile upon seeing Tao Yu. ¡°Old pal, you¡¯ve finally come back.¡± After saying that, he even wanted to embrace Tao Yu in a bear hug. Tao Yu, however, slightly repulsed, pushed him away, ¡°If you¡¯re being so overly attentive without reason, you must be asking something of me. Spit it out, is it about the employer and the New Development Zone of Starshine?¡±@@@@ The strange soldier didn¡¯t care about Tao Yu¡¯s attitude at all; instead, he grinned widely and said, ¡°It seems you¡¯ve guessed it. The Suns, without a peep, suddenly made a large-scale Catastrophe Level mobilization, outwitting the Gundy Family¡¯s black-hand operation; they vanished into thin air, and to buy time and mislead, they even claimed that they had fled...¡± He paused there, and then with a hint of emotion, he continued, ¡°So now, you are the only Catastrophe Level on our side for the New Development Zone of Starshine, and the difficulty of sending more support afterward is extremely high...¡± In the past, two people, Old Mu, used a one-time personal Teleportation Device, activated by an energy source obtained from the League of Interceptors through a difficult and risky trade. ... And Teng Lianghong managed to hide during the World Breaker¡¯s time by daringly using the method of energy possession. It could be said that even if other Catastrophe Levels had similar Abilities, they wouldn¡¯t take the risk. Especially now that the Suns¡¯ Catastrophe Levels had taken up positions at the Teleportation Devices. Otherwise, if they were caught repressing their powers during the teleportation, they could easily give away their advantages for nothing. At times like these, the importance of Teng Lianghong rose steadily. ¡°Since we¡¯ve already taken on the task, of course, I have no objections. But as you know, the guys from the Suns there are not only greater in number, but also stronger than me. If I encounter them, my chances of survival are slim to none.¡± Tao Yu spoke with a grave expression, which the strange soldier undoubtedly shared entirely, ¡°Of course, I agree with you. You¡¯ve just broken through to the Catastrophe Level. It¡¯s okay to carry out some targeted assassinations on World Breakers when necessary, but if they corner you, the risk is too great.¡± As he said this, the strange soldier added, ¡°So before we meet them this time, let¡¯s first agree on a charter. Since the main focus is on you, feel free to suggest any terms, and I¡¯ll negotiate with them in my capacity as the leader.¡± The leader of the Assassin¡¯s League in Baixing State had successfully assassinated Catastrophe Levels before, which was a significant deterrent. Catastrophe Levels were already formidable, and certainly, all of them had a few ace abilities up their sleeves. ¡°Those Skills come with severe Pollution issues. I think artifacts might be better. There¡¯s no need to waste your Pollution buffer on these.¡± The strange soldier advised. ¡°I want Skills.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, it¡¯s up to you. But with this, it¡¯s about enough. If you demand too much Yuan Force, they¡¯ll definitely want to sign a very stringent contract, which will really make you take risks. Actually, asking for a little less and leaving yourself more breathing room might not be bad.¡± The strange soldier shared his opinion. But Tao Yu spoke with a righteous conviction, ¡°I¡¯ve just made my breakthrough; how else am I to advance if I don¡¯t take risks? I¡¯ve decided. Let there be a contract if there must be. It doesn¡¯t matter. They¡¯re not commanding me; I¡¯m the one completing the tasks they arrange. How exactly I do so is up to me, and they will have to make their people follow my lead.¡± ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be a problem, but do you have any Talent in Divination? Wanting such Skills... do you have any specific requirements? It¡¯d be easier for me to negotiate.¡± ¡°Have them bring everything they have and let me choose. They¡¯re not worried about us deceiving them, right?¡± Tao Yu¡¯s remark made the strange soldier pause, then he nodded in agreement, ¡°That makes sense. I¡¯ll tell them straight up.¡± ¡®Teng Lianghong,¡¯ the Newly Ascended Disaster Level, was willing to take such a risk. As a predecessor and friend, the strange soldier still had to support him. And though the perks of being the Big Boss went into ¡®Teng Lianghong¡¯s¡¯ pocket, the Assassin¡¯s League would still earn its honor and the agreed upon fees from before. Besides, for the Assassin¡¯s League, the higher the strength, the lower their cut. When it was only the three of them at the Catastrophe Level, they also casually made their own arrangements. Having achieved the rank of Catastrophe Level, Teng Lianghong now had this privilege too! Chapter 679 ?Chapter 679: Chapter 612: Starshine Huang Family Chapter 679: Chapter 612: Starshine Huang Family Starshine Floating City... Perched high above, the Floating City suspends in the sky, its magnificent form pressing down upon the Inner City, seemingly becoming the sky of the Inner City itself, the absolute core of Starshine City. Below the body of the Floating City, there is a sort of massive mechanical feel, those thick and hefty gears and pendulums continuously moving as if they were part of a factory or necessary components in activating an anti-gravitational system. Above the Floating City, on the other hand, wraps a special structure resembling a Mobius Ring around the central tower; there are buildings in all sorts of directions, yet they appear spaced out and seldom are any tall skyscrapers. In contrast with the densely-packed Inner City, above the Floating City could be described as vastly spacious, each having large private areas. The Starshine twelve families are distributed around the Mobius Ring, much like the twelve positions on a clock. The top four ranked families each occupy the 0, 3, 6, and 9 o¡¯clock positions. ... The Huang Family, despite having suffered successive heavy blows leading to a rapid decline in their family strength, still held their territory unchanged and nominally remained the third-ranked family. On this day, on the backside of the Mobius Ring, supported by doubled gravitational forces, even if one stood inverted on the ring, they would still stand as if on solid ground; inverted gardens, inverted people, water poured out naturally ¡®rising¡¯ into the flowerbeds. However, because of gravity neutralization, there was no difference in perception between standing upside down and standing normally for the human body. An elderly man dressed modestly was watering in one of the gardens, his eyes appearing dim and indifferent. Only occasionally he would cover his mouth and cough twice, seemingly not in the best of health. ¡°Great-grandfather, the news has come from over there.¡± A man with a bit of scholarly air about him and a youthful appearance respectfully entered the garden and reported from a distance with a bow. And this seemingly young scholar was none other than the current Clan Leader of the Huang Family, Huang Tianming, while the elder appearing to be in poor health in front of him was the once top expert of the Huang Family. An accident had nearly claimed his life, and though he had luckily escaped and survived, he had suffered a chronic illness as a result. Rumors claimed his strength had plummeted dramatically. But overall, he still upheld the Huang Family¡¯s face. ¡°Mm, handle the arrangements yourself, no need to report everything to me.¡± ¡°Great-grandfather, they have agreed to offer the ¡®Spirit Realm Essence¡¯ as a reward; if you were to obtain it, there could be a chance for recovery.¡± Huang Tianming spoke with a sense of urgency. But at that moment, the elder turned his head to gaze at the reflection of the central tower, as if through the reflection he could see another opposing location, and he slowly sighed, ¡°To recover and go through it all again? Now, you are the Family Head, I¡¯m no longer as strong as you, I can¡¯t make this decision.¡± Hearing his words, Huang Tianming sighed as well and then uttered, ¡°This time is indeed perilous, but we are not directly involved; we are merely hiring their services. Moreover, at most, the Xing Family will try to incapacitate a few of the Suns¡¯ experts, as they did in the past, still remembering past affections.¡± The old man did not say a word and slowly continued watering the garden. ¡°That¡¯s why I take the liberty to ask to borrow the family¡¯s Sacred Object from Great-grandfather.¡± If we must depend on others anyway, why not listen to them fully? If Starshine City¡¯s power were united, we could have claimed a considerable territory in the State Capital long ago. ¡°All I do is for the family, for Starshine!¡± Looking at the object in his hand, he felt it was almost time. ¡°The Assassin¡¯s League, although its reputation has always been decent, cannot be left unguarded against.¡± Although he did not believe that the Assassin¡¯s League would turn on them, Huang Tianming did not want to leave the choice in their hands. Maintaining enough strength to deter any crooked thoughts from the other party was the best option. Control must always be maintained in his own hands! ¡°Tianyi, Tianxing, come with me.¡± Huang Tianming summoned his most loyal brothers in the family directly through a secret message. It was precisely because of their united support that he was propelled to the position of Family Head! Their support was also the reason this confidential high-level family meeting was successful. ¡°Big brother, is it about the situation with the Assassin¡¯s League?¡± ¡°Indeed, we need to guard against them.¡± Tianyi and Tianxing turned into two streaks of light and instantly appeared by Huang Tianming¡¯s side. ¡°That Star Killer possesses the Duel Space; he is indeed troublesome. But I am not afraid of him.¡± Huang Tianming sneered coldly. Even a wrecked ship contains several pounds of iron. Though our great-grandfather was gravely injured by that series of attacks and several strong elders were left dead or wounded, and the other two who survived were disheartened, even so, my own strength is not weak among those at the Catastrophe Level; only a few in the backbone generation can surpass me! The Star Killer of the Assassin¡¯s League, although powerful, isn¡¯t a threat to me. With my second and third brothers assisting me, this is just an ordinary secret transaction. ¡°In fact, we just needed to firm things up a bit. The Assassin¡¯s League has already taken on the job, and backing out now would be a loss for them.¡± Huang Tianxing chuckled, not feeling any sense of unexpected developments. Catastrophe Level negotiations have become routine; duels, friendly bouts, meetings to exert pressure and assert dominance; they¡¯ve experienced all these scenarios and are quite seasoned. ¡°Where is the meeting place?¡± ¡°The Gray Mist Zone, to be on the safe side...¡± Chapter 680 ?Chapter 680: Chapter 613: Encounter Chapter 680: Chapter 613: Encounter ¡°Gray Mist Zone?¡± Tao Yu found it strange when he heard the agreed-upon location from the soldier¡¯s side. He had thought it would be in the State Capital, where he would simply go to collect a reward and sign a contract without any ulterior motives. After all, the State Capital was a place where powerful experts were as common as dragons and hidden tigers. The Huang Family was coming with their Clan Leader, who was certainly strong, and although perhaps not as strong as the Sun brothers, Sun Guanghui and Sun Guangyao, he likely surpassed old Mu by a lot. Not to mention whether he could win or not, even if he found someone he could really handle, he wouldn¡¯t dare start a fight in the State Capital. Just in case the other party had something that could break through the Innate Barrier, he would be in big trouble. Tao Yu knew himself well, although he was already strong among those at the Catastrophe Level, and his burst power was extremely formidable. ... But not to mention the State Capital, even in Starshine, he couldn¡¯t consider himself invincible. But if it were in the Gray Mist Zone... ¡°Isn¡¯t this tempting me to make a mistake...¡± Tao Yu clicked his tongue in his mind, then took the initiative to say to the soldier, ¡°Although you are the employer, since it¡¯s in the Gray Mist Zone, necessary precautions must still be taken.¡± The last time a convoy from the Suns was blocked in the Gray Mist Zone, the will of the world was perceived to be weaker there and wouldn¡¯t backlash even if it exceeded the threshold. Divination would definitely be somewhat affected. ¡°Of course, but that shouldn¡¯t be a big problem, now that they are the ones needing us.¡± The soldier said casually. Taking precautions was just an instinct, an organization like the Assassin¡¯s League couldn¡¯t simply trust others unconditionally, but interest-wise, there was no motivation for either side to burn bridges. Otherwise, what for? Just for those few items they brought? It¡¯s unnecessary, truly unnecessary... ... ¡°Let¡¯s pack light, just the two of us. I have brought the Early Warning Key, just in case.¡± The soldier¡¯s words made Tao Yu nod, ¡°That should be enough.¡± Even so, because this area was surrounded by human territories illuminated by the Flame of Civilization, no overly powerful gray mist monsters would pose a threat to Catastrophe Levels. The only concern was the infiltration of the followers of the Evil God, but overall, they still held the upper hand. It was said that even Catastrophe Level mighty ones dared not venture deep into some peripheral areas, relying solely on the Flame of Civilization for defense. Soon, the ruins of the old-era city appeared before them. Enshrouded in gray mist, the city was lifelessa?€¡±a scene of crumbling buildings, lone bearing columns, collapsed bridges, and dried riverbeds. The entire city was deathly silent, seemingly devoid even of Ghoul figures, as if harboring some great terror. ¡°They arrived first, just up ahead.¡± As the soldier spoke, Tao Yu also noticed three cloaked figures standing quietly atop a slanted iron tower in the deserted city. They then descended together toward that spot. Upon seeing Tao Yu¡¯s arrival, the three Huang brothers lowered their hoods, revealing their faces. Both the soldier and Tao Yu did the same. ¡°Ha, to discuss a mere matter yet all three of you are here; you really don¡¯t trust us much.¡± The soldier spoke mockingly. ¡°Just a precaution, given the notorious reputation of your Star Killer,¡± Huang Tianming unhesitatingly made his intention clear; both parties were transparent with no need for concealment. Then he turned his gaze to Tao Yu, his expression softening as he spoke pleasantly, ¡°You must be Mr. Teng, achieving such a breakthrough at a critical moment, it seems the World Will itself is aiding us.¡± ¡°You flatter me.¡± Tao Yu, recognizing Huang Tianming from the descriptions provided by the wealthy woman, confirmed his identity. Indeed, it was the Huang Family, his two staunchest supporting brothers beside him, also Catastrophe Levels! But from the data and current aura evaluation, they seemed quite ordinary. It was precisely because these three brothers had attained Catastrophe Level that Huang Tianming had been able to take over as the Family Head after the older generation suffered a dreadful strike. However, the Sacred Object of the Huang Family should still be in the possession of their injured ancestor. Even though they had handed over the Sacred Object, they were unlikely to bring it to the Gray Mist Zone. ¡°This communicator represents identity on its own. You can use it to contact all our assets in the New Development Zone who are bound to obey you unconditionally; this is the sole direct link.¡± Huang Tianming first took out a communicator from his chest and handed it to Tao Yu without a contract, showing sincerity. Then he produced a sinister blood-red piece of human skin paper, adding, ¡°However, to assure mutual trust and stop being so wary, a contract still needs to be signed...¡± Chapter 681 ?Chapter 681: Chapter 614: Making a Mistake Chapter 681: Chapter 614: Making a Mistake ¡°This, do you not trust me?¡± Tao Yu could not possibly agree so readily, pulling a face as he spoke. He could sense on the blood-red human-skin paper an aura of pollution with a sense of order. It should be used in a manner similar to how he originally obtained something similar, only the pollutive nature and binding force were stronger. At this level, it was almost certain death for anyone below Catastrophe Level; even for those at the Catastrophe Level, it would likely cause deep wounds and shake their foundation. ¡°The price you ask for indeed requires such a guarantee. One billion Yuan Force is easy enough to talk about; we can save up and recover it. But the Skill you require is not something that can be easily obtained.¡± As Huang Tianming spoke, he also took out a Yuan Force card and began to infuse it; the three of them had the advantage, so they could afford to be a bit more generous. ... This action caused Tao Yu to fall into deep thought, holding back his initial desire to have them bring the magnetic card over to examine. He changed the topic and said, ¡°I want to see the goods first. If what you bring out doesn¡¯t satisfy me, I¡¯m not signing.¡± Hearing Tao Yu¡¯s response, Huang Tianming also revealed a slight smile and said, ¡°Of course, you can.¡± They were the dominant party this time, with all three of them far surpassing the other party in terms of combat power. They were not worried about carrying the goods with them. The absorption of an Advanced Skill could not be completed instantly, so they directly took out three items that had been carefully selected. The first was a pair of dice. [Dice of Destiny]: Highly pollutive, can be used directly as an item. Before an attack, throw the dice to induce varying degrees of changes based on the numbers rolled; if you can accept the purification of pollution and absorb it, you may directly acquire this Skill; can also act as a Divination tool; further potential uses should be researched. A multifunctional item. And it could be directly absorbed as a Skill! Tao Yu¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. Skills were the most cost-effective category of items for him. The second item was a bone, resembling something of the Underworld, and it looked like a femur. [Bone of Ritual]: An artifact from some sort of ritual, highly pollutive. Carrying it can grant [Crisis Sensing] and a degree of Anti-Divination effects; absorption may grant an unknown Skill; further potential uses should be researched. This item was more practical for the average person than the dice, but for Tao Yu, the unknown Skill wasn¡¯t necessarily better than the dice. It should not be [Crisis Sensing], hence the unknown. ¡°Slow to react.¡± ¡°Shaky stance.¡± ¡°Wilt.¡± ¡°Wither.¡± ¡°Petrification.¡± Six consecutive Word Spirits were instantly stacked under the effect of Innate Time Control¡¯s acceleration. The Witch¡¯s power of petrification combined with the ¡°Filthy Words¡± were enhanced in unison! The Innate Demonic Body instantly intensified! Due to the superposition of Innate Time Control, Tao Yu simultaneously threw out tendrils of the Tailed Beasts composite from the shadows, crushing toward the individuals! ¡°Chains of Heaven¡± wrapped around the perimeter in layers, the energy tentacles transformed into many different blades under the manipulation of the Giftsmith. It could be said that the Acceleration from Innate Time Control allowed Tao Yu to momentarily combine many abilities and coordinate them flawlessly! Just after the contract was signed, on one side were the allies specified within the contract not to be attacked, and on the other were the original allies of the Assassin¡¯s League. Both parties certainly didn¡¯t expect to suddenly endure such a blow, even a Catastrophe Level was caught off guard! But after all, they were all powerful and experienced fighters. Even though they were instantaneously struck by the ¡°Filthy Words,¡± suffering various negative statuses that made them feel sick enough to vomit blood. Battered by opposing forces, it seemed as though the four were being besieged by Tao Yu alone. Yet after all, each one of them was powerfully strong. Especially Huang Tianming, who after becoming the Family Head of the Huang Family, secured many benefits through the family¡¯s resources. However, it was he who roared in a blind rage, the first to snap out of it, ¡°You deserve to die!¡± But just as he was ready to strike back in retaliation, a massive surge of Abyss Pollution from the contract swept over him. As the Family Head of the Huangs, the employer for this assignment, and the one who provided the items, naturally, it was he who had to sign the contract and bind it. Only by doing so could it perfectly restrict the entire family to reap the benefits. Originally, as the initiator, the main restriction was just that they could not attack each other, which was not usually an issue. But his would-be counterattack had now triggered a violent backlash from the contract that made him reel with the urge to vomit blood. His eyes turned black, and from all seven orifices, black blood spurted! It was unjust; he was the one who attacked first! While Tao Yu used his unique nature to exempt himself from the pollution, at the same time, he leveraged the distortion from his second Deification, ¡°Authority: Price,¡± to amplify its effects on the opponent. In an instant, he had incapacitated the strongest enemy present! ¡°Heh, originally, I wasn¡¯t so sure, but you forced me to make mistakes...¡± It was too tempting, I simply couldn¡¯t resist... Chapter 682 ?Chapter 682: Chapter 615: Generous Harvest Chapter 682: Chapter 615: Generous Harvest Tao Yu¡¯s sudden onslaught was utterly unexpected. And it was fast, ruthless, and precise. In comparison, among those attacked, the strongest Huang Tianming was hit by contract backlash on the spot and had diarrhea, while Qi Qiao spewed black blood and wilted in an instant. The Flame Hammer shaped by the union of Tailed Beasts, infused with the power of the Flame Demon, vaporized Huang Tianming in one blow! A terrifying fireball erupted among them, forming a new Sun in the midst of the gray fog! The tower where they were located melted in an instant, as the horrific shockwave ravaged everything in its path. This city¡¯s ruins had already been corroding in the fog for countless years; they were instantly leveled by the shockwave, utterly collapsing. ... The others, although not restrained by a contract, were at a disadvantage under Tao Yu¡¯s Innate Time Control, getting caught in a counterattack. The impact triggered by the Flame Demon¡¯s Hammer severely affected each of them, followed by the same onslaught of various weapons. One by one, they all let out roars of rage, pulling out their trump cards. Self-harm, sacrifice, all were used. But once the strongest were taken out in an instant, and after the residual effects of the attack ravaged the area, Tao Yu began to complete the folding of Mirror Space. The expanding fireball and shockwave twisted under the mirror, like a fixed fold in a film scene, pulling them into the Innate Barrier. ¡°Possibly the only one who could have broken free is dead, now it¡¯s even safer to use this method, but it seems like there might not be enough grazing slots...¡± Lately, Tao Yu¡¯s Catastrophe Level gains had been substantial, and if not for the presence of The One Ring to increase his own capacity, it would have already been insufficient. Even with The One Ring, there was still a limit. Here, four Catastrophe Level additions were about to be secured, one of them quite strong. However, they can¡¯t be grazed as avatars for now; keeping them preserved in the Innate Barrier should be fine, to be swapped out temporarily when needed, replacing some of the lower-cost cards... And as Tao Yu was considering how to adjust the allocations. Qi Bing, Huang Tianyi, and Huang Tianxing, each brought out their special skills, managing to barely block Tao Yu¡¯s first Combo Attack. Even the initial strike left them all bloodied and in dire straits. Originally less powerful than Tao Yu, and lacking in martial virtues, the fact that they didn¡¯t end up like Huang Tianming, receiving a lunch box right at the start, was down to their shrewd experience and proper response. ¡°Duel Space? Have you Assassin¡¯s League gone mad?!¡± Huang Tianyi¡¯s eyes were bloodshot; his earlier self-sacrifice had granted him a temporary surge of power, almost at the cost of more than half his remaining life span. And with things looking like they are now, it would be difficult to end this peacefully today. The Family Head is dead outright? Why? Why wasn¡¯t the enemy hit by the backlash of the contract, yet our Family Head is dead?! ¡°Boss, why are you hitting me too?¡± Qi Bing was also full of doubts and shock. He had seen their leader take action before, but that was outside this space, swiftly taking down the target. But he had no idea about the internal situation; was it always like this? When did it switch to Teng Lianghong? That black flame seemed capable of distorting and shattering space itself, making even Tao Yu click his tongue in astonishment. The Longevity Secret might be considered low-level now, but just by utilizing its Dharma and fine-tuning it with Authority, he had created this all-encompassing Chaos Annihilation Power. Tao Yu felt that every gesture of his hands and feet unleashed a super-enhanced version of the Yin Yang and the Five Elements Divine Thunder, capable of reducing all things to ruins, devouring and merging! ¡°Both attack and defense are comprehensive, almost reaching the pinnacle of what I currently can achieve!¡± And it wasn¡¯t just these; he still had three Skill gains. He could store the Yuan Force for now; three hundred million was needed for three rounds of Deification with Inherent Time Control, and he could start saving up for it. Then, Tao Yu directly took out all three items. Although he couldn¡¯t directly know the Skill content of the Bone of Ritual and the Starry Sky Crystal, Tao Yu didn¡¯t hesitate to absorb them all. For someone like him, who could Deify Skills without fear of Pollution, this was the best usage! Dice of Destiny: Before an attack, you may choose to roll a die to determine the outcome, where 1-6 correspond to half, seventy percent, normal, one point two times, one point five times, and double the effect, useable three times per day. First Deification costs at the hundred thousand level! Dice of Destiny?: Same as above, usuable five times per day, never rolls a 1. Without any hesitation, Tao Yu directly plowed twenty million Yuan Force into a second Deification! Dice of Destiny??: Same as above, usuable ten times per day, never rolls 1-3, gaining partial control over Fate¡¯s threads, collapsing the future towards favorable directions. A divine Skill! Just this one Skill alone made this trip worth more than expected, even more important than grazing a few Catastrophe Level, and even more valuable than the hundred million Yuan Force. Then Tao Yu turned to the second Skill absorbed from the Bone of Ritual; it was standard, not as dazzling as the Dice of Destiny, but still pretty good. Strengthening Body and Health: Increases physical strength and bodily Talents. Simple, straightforward, but it enhanced parametersa?€¡±the effect was better than the many Skills he had zealously collected in the World of Avatar. First Divinization costs five thousand. With a large sum in his hands, Tao Yu didn¡¯t hesitate to complete two Divinizations. Then he directly integrated it into the Strengthened Body Skill. Next was the third Skill absorbed from the Starry Sky Crystal. Regrettably, the Astrologer¡¯s spirit inside was highly polluted and corrupted, crumbling to the touch, making it impossible to graze; but after absorption, an additional Skill emerged. Starry Sky: Can borrow the power of the stars. Originally from the Big Dipper, Tao Yu actually had the ability to draw upon Stellar Power, but as his strength increased, relying on that fixed amount became negligible. This time, even though not yet Deified, Tao Yu could already feel some potential in this Skill... ¡°The borrowed power is polluted, temporary borrowing would indeed temporarily enhance ordinary people, but it would also lead to the accumulation of Pollution. But I won¡¯t...¡± Starry Sky, that¡¯s a power from the Abyss, this Skill was very unconventional. First Divinization cost, fifty thousand... Without hesitation, the wealthy Tao Yu promptly went two levels of smash upgrading. Then, even within the Innate Barrier, Tao Yu looked up to see the bright Starry Sky above, and those eerie stars that seemed to extend tendrils. Each star seemed to be a world captured by the Abyss... Chapter 683 ?Chapter 683: Chapter 616 Appreciation Chapter 683: Chapter 616 Appreciation The acupoints throughout his body swallowed and breathed, and every single move could draw upon the power of the stars. Even though the star power was filled with a sense of bizarreness and slickness, Tao Yu still gulped down every bit of it. ¡°This...¡± Black flames enveloped his entire body, brute force surged within his flesh, and each movement contained overwhelming strength. His Qi-Blood roiled, muscles twitching. This time, the ¡°Robust Foundation¡± combined with the continuous ¡°Starry Sky¡± Deification had elevated the strength of his seldom-used physical body by a significant margin! ¡°Nice, it feels pretty good.¡± Tao Yu casually threw a punch, and at the tip of his fist, a distorted ripple appeared, as if the compressed air had turned into a liquefied mist, trembling. Boom~ A distorted void burst apart, from a mere punch of pure physical might. ... ¡°But the commotion I caused earlier was a bit much, time to leave.¡± Looking around, the city ruins had been completely transformed into rubble. The pitch-black charred ground emitted wisps of Ao smoke, combined with the ashen fog that seemed impossible to disperse, bringing about a sense of desolation and doom. ¡°It¡¯s already the apocalypse, nothing seems out of place...¡± After crushing an alarm sphere obtained from the Quartermasters, Tao Yu flicked a coin, completely disrupting the nearby information signals. The World Will¡¯s influence was already weak amid the ashen fog, and Divination naturally caused interferencea?€¡±now, with one more direct stir into a mess... After briefly determining the direction, he soared into the sky and bolted through the air! ... Some time after Tao Yu left, a black streak of light suddenly sped forth, its owner¡¯s expression turning ugly upon beholding the ruins of the city before him. ¡°Damn it!¡± The extent of destruction here was sufficient to depict the intensity of the battle that took place. A Catastrophe-Level battlefield! ¡°Such intense traces of fiery intent, it¡¯s the Huang Family.¡± In the shadowy figure¡¯s red eyes, fury seemed to flare. He then looked in a certain direction, his face showing a hint of wariness. He scoffed coldly and swiftly shot off into the sky. Almost immediately after he left, two fiery streaks of light arrived at the scene. As the light faded, two elders dressed in white robes appeared, their expressions turning extremely grim as they surveyed the area. ¡°This isn¡¯t our family¡¯s ability; someone is deliberately impersonating us. It¡¯s a staged scene.¡± ¡°Hmph, the power¡¯s temperature is high enough, but it¡¯s tainted with darkness, definitely to cover up something.¡± Their expressions were as grim as the bottom of a pot.@@@@ A significant battle had already cost their clan dearly, and they¡¯d been laying low to recuperate. Just as they had started to regain some Yuan Qi, three pillars of the Xing Family died under mysterious circumstances! The sudden breaking of a soul tie left them feeling as though the sky had collapsed! Catastrophe-Level deaths, including that of the current Clan Leader, a loss of face both publicly and privately! One of the elders took out a Compass, its needle spinning continuously, his face somber. Through the Dream Spirit Contact with the special forces, he had received quite a bit of related information, and at a glance, could tell it was from the leader. After pondering for a moment, Tao Yu chose not to use the special forces communicatora?€¡±there was too much confusion in the information, and since they knew each other better, there was a chance of slipping up. However, Teng Lianghong was somewhat distant from the leader. After achieving Catastrophe Level, it was possible to get a bit closer, but there was no chance for a meeting. Then Tao Yu picked up Teng Lianghong¡¯s communicator and looked at the unknown contact displayed, connecting the call. ¡°Are you still alive?¡± The Assassin¡¯s League was a collective organization, without the bloodline and soul guidance restrictions of a family, so the other side could not directly determine life or death. It was only because he had crushed the special forces¡¯ warning sphere earlier that the other side had reacted. ¡°Is that... the leader?¡± Tao Yu responded with a feeble and hoarse voice. Quickly, he received another confirmation. ¡°Still alive?¡± This time, the voice carried the undertones of the Assassin¡¯s League¡¯s secret code. ¡°By sheer luck, I escaped through Elementalization, but the special forces... ah... I¡¯m unable to provide support.¡± Tao Yu put on the act of having fled without offering aid to the special forces. But it was clear that the leader did not care about that. ¡°Being able to escape from such an ambush is fortunate enough. You being alive is an unexpected joy. Heal well; this matter won¡¯t end here.¡± ¡°Yes...¡± That was, he was back online again... When Tao Yu returned to the State Capital, and after adopting an inconspicuous new appearance, he slowly made his way into the mission hall to check the public information. Although he had many identity bracelets, most belonged to the deceased or to identities that couldn¡¯t stand the light of day. After formatting, they could serve merely as communicators, but they could not prove identity. Tao Yu awkwardly realized that he could only glance at the public information on the big screens. ¡°I should¡¯ve gone to the Thieves¡¯ Guild...¡± Tao Yu mumbled to himself. Although the Thieves¡¯ Guild certainly had more than one location in the State Capital, Tao Yu only knew of the one in Flowerbed Street within the Fourth Ring District, which was quite a distance away. Since he was already here, he decided to take a look. And what a sight to behold upon enteringa?€¡±the screen directly showed the ¡®Assassin¡¯s League¡¯ openly condemning and calling for oppression against the Huang Family. Luring them into a contract, then striking with an ambush that resulted in the death of a Catastrophe Level individual. The Assassin¡¯s League had previously been involved in Teng Lianghong¡¯s attack on the Inspector, and their bases had been raided. But unexpectedly, they were able to post such public information after paying money, which just goes to show that the State Capital had its own state of affairs... Chapter 684 ?Chapter 684: Chapter 617 Rumors Chapter 684: Chapter 617 Rumors ¡°Ho, the Assassin¡¯s League has gotten their just desserts!¡± ¡°They were too arrogant before, to even attack the Inspector.¡± ¡°The Assassin¡¯s League doesn¡¯t own fixed assets, they¡¯re all highly liquid, so they¡¯ve always had a strong deterrence, and no one wants to provoke them.¡± ¡°I have some impression of the Huang Family from Starshine.¡± ¡°That incident in Starshine City years ago, it was hotly debated, even passed down from the State Capital.¡± ¡°Oh, that was a long time ago, is that family still around?¡± ¡°...¡± It must be said that the nature of organizations like the Assassin¡¯s League tends to be somewhat despicable, at least publicly. Furthermore, last time Tao Yuxing didn¡¯t change his name or disguise, and directly attacked the Inspector, making the Assassin¡¯s League look like rats crossing the street. Either way, for people living in the State Capital, they still hope for stability, and they innately reject this kind of crazy organization that attacks even Inspectors. The State Capital, after all, is the most reputable place in Baixing State and is relatively more informed than places like Starshine City, even major news from other cities gets known by the common folk here. However, even so, the fact that they got to know indicates that the Huangs¡¯ ordeal had quite an impact. Perhaps these guys in the hall don¡¯t know the exact details, but it had come up again in idle chats after meals. But now it seems that the news was originally released by the Assassin¡¯s League to strike the Huang Family¡¯s collaboration credibility, but to ordinary people, it turned out to be much enjoyed and even cheered. ... Tao Yu even heard someone speculate if the Huang Family knew about the Assassin¡¯s League causing trouble in the State Capital and then took the opportunity to strike back at the Assassin¡¯s League as a form of punishment. It must be said that even with little information, humanity¡¯s imagination can be boundless. Just from this firsthand information onsite here, it turned into a case of Chinese whispers. ¡°Now that the person responsible for daily affairs is dead, to be able to release information so quickly, either the leader has come personally, or the former number three speaker is handling it...¡± Tao Yu had a sense of the efficiency. Moreover, for the Assassin¡¯s League, they don¡¯t care about the public¡¯s opinion, similar to the Thieves Guild¡¯s negative reputation. All that matters to the Assassin¡¯s League is that their clients understand the situation. This was merely an internal announcement... ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s time to see who the current person in charge is, it might even fall onto my head next.¡± This outing by the Huang Family was primarily one of the methods to retaliate against the Assassin¡¯s League. After all, since the other party had already started cursing, the situation of the Huang Family could no longer be concealed, and hence they naturally retorted. Currently, since the Assassin¡¯s League said it was the Huang Family who ambushed, and the Huang Family said it was the Assassin¡¯s League who ambushed, neither side having solid proof at the scene, it was somewhat puzzling for the onlookers, not knowing which was true. ¡°This Huang Family says it¡¯s the Assassin¡¯s League? How interesting.¡± ¡°Big incidents are following one another lately; the fight with the Yue Family isn¡¯t even over, and here comes something more ruthless.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, the Family Head is dead? Don¡¯t know if that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely true; they wouldn¡¯t make up such rumors just for a verbal fight.¡± ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s certain that the Assassin¡¯s League and the Huang Family have fallen out, and both sides have lost top leaders!¡± ¡°After the Yue Family¡¯s factions fought for so long... it¡¯s just like this.¡± ¡°Do high-level conflicts really get so fierce? Direct deaths, giving no chances to the other side...¡± ¡°Quick, ruthless, and accurate.¡± ¡°...¡± There was already a round of gossip going on, and now a bigger piece popped up, filling the entire hall with whispered speculations and various guesses. But the consensus reached for now is, both sides definitely fought fiercely and experienced deaths among high-ranking individuals! And Tao Yu again felt the vibration of his communicator, probably ¡®Star Killer¡¯ getting the news and coming to inquire about the specifics of the fight. Tao Yu didn¡¯t directly explain in detail through the communicator but spoke into it, ¡°I have already entered the city, and am heading to Safehouse Seven, we¡¯ll talk in detail when we meet.¡± Currently, given Tao Yu¡¯s level of strength, he felt that even if he couldn¡¯t beat that ¡®Star Killer,¡¯ he should have no trouble ensuring his own safety. Moreover, having gained these new advantages recently, whether the other party could win against him was also questionable. Naturally, there was no pressure to meet... Chapter 685 ?Chapter 685: Chapter 618: The Three Giants of the Assassin¡¯s League Chapter 685: Chapter 618: The Three Giants of the Assassin¡¯s League At a height of five feet seven, he wasn¡¯t particularly burly. Together with a simple iron mask and dressed in black from head to toe, the leader of the Baixing State Assassin¡¯s League, known as ¡®Star Killer,¡¯ stood quietly in the room that had originally housed surprise troops. Apart from wearing a mask, he looked just like an ordinary person, displaying not the slightest aura of a powerful being. His presence was excellently concealed. When Tao Yu entered, in addition to him, there was another figure clad in a fiery red leather armor that was both explosive and simple, showing off a fit midriff and deep cleavagea?€¡±a beautiful matron. She was the number three figure in the Assassin¡¯s League, ¡®Red Rose.¡¯ She was also Catastrophe Level. The three great Catastrophe Level members of the Assassin¡¯s League, one could say, were now all gathered together. ... ¡°...We all come from assassin backgrounds, and we know that it¡¯s better to cut off one of the enemy¡¯s fingers than to injure all ten, so all the moves and gadgets I employed while escaping were aimed at the opponent¡¯s Family Head. Whether or not the surprise troops took advantage of the opportunity, I really don¡¯t know...¡± Tao Yu spoke up to this point, deliberately showing a touch of embarrassment on his face. After all, he was essentially ¡®selling out his teammates¡¯ at the last minute. But when it came to matters of life and death, the other two from the Assassin¡¯s League didn¡¯t find anything wrong with it. If they were in his shoes, they certainly wouldn¡¯t risk their lives either. They would certainly prioritize their own safety. Moreover, they didn¡¯t think that the surprise troops intended to willingly cover the rear. It was merely Teng Lianghong, whose ability to flee just didn¡¯t measure up, who was forced to cover their retreat. It was just using the last resort in their box to launch a desperate counterattack and take down the opponent¡¯s Clan Leader. In terms of the explosive power characteristic of assassins, this wasn¡¯t something hard to understand. ¡°Hmph, just hang it up over there, that will do. Lately, there won¡¯t likely be any collaboration between us and them.¡± Wearing the iron mask and perfectly matching Tao Yu¡¯s information, ¡®Star Killer¡¯ let out a cold snort.@@@@ ¡°They have their own farms which reduces their need for collaboration on missions, while we have suffered a great loss. Shall we target their farms or something?¡± ¡®Red Rose,¡¯ painting her lovely nails, sighed lazily. Her slightly upturned mouth, set off by the beauty mark on the edge of her lips, looked particularly tempting. ¡°Or perhaps, we should split our baggage and disband. I think it might be a good idea to find a family to join and start accumulating some assets of our own.¡± Coming from her, such a proposition to split the loot and disband wasn¡¯t offensive at all. However, for Tao Yu, it was merely something to listen to. Presently, joining some power on a whim and being attached to a family might mean a decent income in terms of Yuan Force, enough for a normal Catastrophe Level to use. But certainly, precious and rare items wouldn¡¯t turn up for someone like her who had been demoted. The Assassin¡¯s League¡¯s existence, even without fixed assets and commanding three Catastrophe Levels, must have its reasons. ¡°Then, why not go directly to the Suns?¡± Tao Yu tentatively made the suggestion. A weakling dared to challenge him. Not to mention Tao Yu¡¯s skills were already exceptionally strong; without utilizing the Taming Technique and Riding, he could still have a great duel with an Angel Succubus pair. Now with the Witch Skill fully activated, combined with the full power of Taming and Riding, Red Rose, who was just a regular Catastrophe Level, stood no chance. Not only was she utterly defeated, but Tao Yu had also planted the Seed of Spirit in her. When Red Rose slowly came back to her senses, her vacant and hollow eyes gradually regained focus, and then she reclaimed a hint of shrewdness. ¡°Damn it, what have you done to me? To think I trusted you so much.¡± Being Catastrophe Level and an old hand in the Assassin¡¯s League, Red Rose immediately understood the role of the Seed of Spirit. Her beautiful face showed clear annoyance. ¡°Not happy about it?¡± Tao Yu answered with just three words, immediately causing her complexion to flush, and without a reply, she fidgeted. ¡°But this isn¡¯t right, isn¡¯t a normal relationship better?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not suggesting you want to have a normal romance with me, are you?¡± Tao Yu retorted. This left Red Rose without a counterargument. She had to admit, if their positions were reversed, she would surely do the same, and perhaps even more ruthlessly! Having the chance to control a Catastrophe Level was far more tempting than any petty desire. ¡°I really don¡¯t know where you got such a great skill from.¡± Red Rose was somewhat angry, yet somewhat resigned. Damn it, a moment of weakness, and she ended up like this. How could it be so pleasurablea?€| But what¡¯s done was done; she had no more thoughts of resisting. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to make you my puppet, and I generally won¡¯t ask you to do much. I just lack a sense of security, so I¡¯m taking out insurance.¡± If there was still space in his ranks, he might have simply turned her into one of the Shadow Soldiers, which would have been much more secure than the Seed of Spirit. And now, things weren¡¯t too bad either. The Seed of Spirit ¡®Teng Lianghong¡¯ had planted, she hadn¡¯t a clue about any other news. Even if she really harbored a grudge and revolted, there wasn¡¯t much loss. It was purely a gain without cost. Now that she had become the Grand Steward of the Assassin¡¯s League, the two could completely overshadow ¡®Star Killer.¡¯ Hmm, even because of ¡®Star Killer¡¯s¡¯ characteristics, likely being Duel Space, Tao Yu felt that if necessary, he could take over anytime. It wouldn¡¯t be a big deal to play ¡®Star Killer¡¯ and ¡®Teng Lianghong¡¯ at the same time. However, it wasn¡¯t the time for that now. For the moment, the Assassin¡¯s League still needed a big target to attract firepower. The highly skilled ¡®Star Killer¡¯ was, without a doubt, excellent... Chapter 686 ?Chapter 686: Chapter 619 Follow the Guidance Chapter 686: Chapter 619 Follow the Guidance ¡°Only three days lefta?€¡±what to do...¡± Red Rose had recently taken over the secular business of the Assassin¡¯s League and needed time to integrate it; she had already wasted a day passing out several times, so Tao Yu naturally wouldn¡¯t spend the remaining days doing the same thing. After leaving the newly established base of the Assassin¡¯s League, Tao Yu felt somewhat out of place amidst the bustling State Capital. Given the current situation, it wasn¡¯t suitable for her to mingle with the circles of her other self. With the Catastrophe-Level Shadow Soldiers being somewhat overburdened, there was no need to consider any hunting matters. The digestion of the three holy halls was slowly infusing traits onto Scathach and Medici. The Witch¡¯s side wasn¡¯t exactly suitable for use in the Current World either. ¡°Forget it, just roaming around to relax might be good.¡± Tao Yu first went to a corner and then changed her appearance once again. ... Even without any certified identity, as long as she didn¡¯t venture into some sensitive areas, it was no issue. As long as she had Yuan Forcea?€| The Assassin¡¯s League¡¯s choice for the new base was in the Second Ring area, one of the busiest areas of the entire State Capital. Moreover, the place was filled with a sense of advanced technology; all the holographic advertisements used three-dimensional imaging, grand and imposing. ¡°The adverts are mostly just regular adsa?€|¡± As Tao Yu glanced around, suddenly, a screen popped up in front of hera?€¡±a promotional clip of a wild beauty with tiny horns on her head played a short exciting segment. ¡®Famous Songstress Long Yin¡¯er from Tianlong State is set to perform at the Heavenly Beauty Grand Theater.¡¯ Having such a long-duration three-dimensional advertisement played in a bustling district indicated the significant economic power behind it. At the same time, the potential revenue from ticket sales would likely be even higher. ¡°After all, it¡¯s the State Capital; a sufficient number of people support the enjoyment at the spiritual level, able to sustain this market.¡± Tao Yu felt somewhat emotional. In Starshine City, there were no songstresses or idols, more often the ladies on the bar counter in those places of wine and lights. Many people in the Inner City were still obsessed with ¡®pleasure¡¯. But in the State Capital, the industry of songstresses had emerged. Tao Yu remembered when she checked the news summaries, she often saw some, but not this Long Yin¡¯er; the State Capital had its own songstresses. The reason Tao Yu paid attention, aside from the fact that they indeed were all beautiful, was that many of the songstresses were also strong themselves. Or to say, most songstresses who made their debut and rose had both talent and strength, the strongest even being at the Catastrophe Level, with two of them at that. One was a young lady from the Bai Family dabbling in it, and the other¡¯s background was unknown. This Long Yin¡¯er, coming from the neighboring Tianlong State, was enough to show that her own strength was not to be underestimated. Tao Yu casually took out a coin and flipped it in her hand, then paused. ¡°Hey, handsome, do you not have a ticket? Would you like to join our banner-waving cheerleading squad? We can give you a ticket in the front row.¡± As she spoke, her eyes sparkled with little stars, surveying Tao Yu up and down with evident satisfaction. Even if Tao Yu had altered his appearance, he hadn¡¯t gone to the lengths of making himself ugly, and with the allure of the Witch still not completely suppressed, it was normal for an inexperienced young girl to fall for him at first sight. However, Tao Yu did not discern any malicious intent in her gaze; it seemed to be purely an appreciation for beauty, followed by an invitation to join their Support Team. ¡°Front row ticket?¡± Tao Yu glanced at the panel; the best front row seats were priced at 8888, and even the worst ones were 2888, not cheap at all. An average Pioneer probably had to save for a year to afford one. And yet, this Support Team was offering it for free. It couldn¡¯t be ruled out that they were an official team, and the tickets cost nothing. Could this be the ¡®good fortune¡¯ I had foreseen? Tao Yu cast another Coin Divination, showing that following them would lead to more good fortune. He was idle anyway, and Tao Yu was quite curious about whether a monk from another state would be welcome here. Besides, after seeing the advertisements featuring the other party¡¯s small horns, he suspected an unusual bloodline and thought it might be interesting to observe the neighboring area. ¡°If there are no special requirements, I don¡¯t see why not.¡± Tao Yu said nonchalantly. Long Yin¡¯er was from the neighboring Tianlong State, but she had fans here too, probably owing to the circulation of her music videos and the like. ¡°There are no special requirements, just a willingness to buy a ticket. You must be a fan of Sister Long, that¡¯s enough for us. We¡¯re just there to hold banners and provide a good presence, so we care about looks.¡± The girl said in a sprightly manner before remembering to introduce herself. ¡°My name is Bai Yue, I¡¯m the vice-leader of Sister Yin¡¯er¡¯s Support Team.¡± ¡°Bai?¡± ¡°Haha, a branch of the Bai Family. We¡¯ve been separated by who knows how many generations.¡± Bai Yue said laughingly, looking to be a very spirited young girl. But even a distant relative of the Bai Family who hasn¡¯t awakened her Talent yet could easily participate in such activities and become the vice-leader of a Support Team, which was enough to show the terrifying scale of the Bai Familya?€| Chapter 687 ?Chapter 687: Chapter 620: Concert Chapter 687: Chapter 620: Concert ¡°I¡¯m Klein.¡± In the plaza before the grand theater as he faced a group of young people, Tao Yu briefly introduced himself and casually borrowed a fictitious name for this identity. The support team in front of him, holding banners and various posters and signs, consisted of many young individuals, yet to awaken, and emanated a youthful vibe with no hint of pressure. In some ways, they truly resembled what it meant to be young. A few awakened ones among them looked quite young too, but Tao Yu could sense that their strength was decenta?€¡±matching the standards of those from the Floating City of Starshine.@@@@ There were even two young World Breakers. Their carefree laughter suggested a comfort that, in some ways, surpassed even the Floating City youngsters of Starshine. It wasn¡¯t about their strength or talents, but rather their mindset. ... Take the New Development Zone, for instancea?€¡±even the Floating City youngsters, with the backing of their family resources, still needed to do the work. Though those from the Floating City typically cherished their reputation and wouldn¡¯t heedlessly venture to clear new territories, they weren¡¯t as carefree as these people. ¡°With such a large scale in the State Capital, totaling only four Development Areas, the maturity of development and pressure to clear new territories are much less than in Starshinea?€¡±they really don¡¯t need to risk doing much.¡± Tao Yu had his own judgments. ¡°Ayue, where did you find this handsome guy?¡± ¡°Could he be the secret lover you¡¯ve been hiding, hehe.¡± ¡°Very good, very good, just right to take over a spot.¡± ¡°I told the old cat not to choose the New Development Zone, but he insisted. Now look, getting conscripted to deal with those Goblins.¡± ¡°Hope he doesn¡¯t come back with a big belly.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a guy thougha?€|¡± ¡°But I heard that those Goblins don¡¯t discriminate their meat, hehea?€|¡± ¡°a?€|¡± People from the support team seemed quite welcoming towards Tao Yu, and he didn¡¯t feel any hostility toward him. At most, those two World Breakers seemed a bit cold and reserved. And from what he heard, even the woken youngsters mostly opted for the Old Development Area. It seemed like the situation in the State Capital¡¯s New Development Zone was genuinely bad. ¡°You seem quite new, Klein. Is it your first time participating in Lady¡¯s offline events?¡± A fair-skinned, round-faced young girl asked curiously. ¡°Yes,¡± Tao Yu didn¡¯t really know much about Long Yin¡¯er. ¡°Haha, would you be interested in joining our Support Team?¡± Nearby, Starshine City seems pretty good. That kind of Inner Strength seems quite interesting and can let people coordinate artistic conception in advance.¡± This guy babbled on, and Tao Yu was actually aware of the contents of his chatter. He had glanced at the conditions of some nearby new development zones while researching, and it seemed that the coastal city had those ¡®ghosts¡¯ from Demon Slayer Blade, and it¡¯s somewhat out of control and enhanced. But overall, it wasn¡¯t as troublesome as the area around the State Capital. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard that too, but I haven¡¯t paid much attention to it lately.¡± Tao Yu hinted that he didn¡¯t want to delve deeper into the conversation, as saying too much could blow his cover. ¡°Haha, that¡¯s a bit of a pity. I managed to get a set of Breathing Technique from your new development zone, and the effect is actually not bad.¡± He said this while casually conjuring a stream of Flowing Water in the air, then immediately dispersed it. Although this made Tao Yu take another look, it wasn¡¯t surprising. People here in the State Capital had also learned Inner Strength. After all, it was the prime area of a state capital. With the Support Team already on site, Tao Yu idly fiddled with a coin in his pocket, unsure what good it would do. Meanwhile, as he and the guy next to him chatted intermittently, the lights suddenly changed, and the noisy venue immediately fell silent. Spotlights began to converge on the center of the stage. Accompanied by a breeze, Long Yin¡¯er, with a slight wild beauty and small horns on her head, began to float slowly down from above. Tao Yu could clearly feel a very skillful control of the wind¡¯s artistic conception, hovering beside her. Quite a strong ability! Just as the figure appeared, a voice with a slightly contrasting ethereal quality from her wild temperament began to emerge, merging her singing voice beautifully with her aura. ¡°Wow, really intense.¡± Hearing this song, Tao Yu understood why people flocked to buy tickets at such prices; her singing had a soul-cleansing effect. ¡°So, I don¡¯t need it, but ordinary people, if they absorb skills or have some Pollution, can rely on this singing to alleviate that. So this is a Songstress of this era...¡± Thinking of the ticket prices, Tao Yu¡¯s eyes lighted up slightly. He himself was a hexagonal fighter, and his Sound Skill was not bad either; paired with spiritual power, he could achieve good results too. However, Tao Yu soon dismissed the idea of transforming into a Songstress; it was too troublesome and involved too many concerns, misplacing priorities. Just like producing props all day every day now, which he could also sell for money. Calculating the time spent and the gains, it wasn¡¯t really worthwhile after all... Just seeing the current earnings and ignoring the team¡¯s efforts and investments obviously wasn¡¯t acceptable... ¡°But what exactly is the good luck my Divination predicted?¡± Chapter 688 ?Chapter 688: Chapter 621 Good Luck? Chapter 688: Chapter 621 Good Luck? ¡°Next, one of you will be chosen to come up on stage and join the concert~¡± Long Yin¡¯er had heated up the audience with a few songs, igniting the atmosphere to its peak, and the announcement she made exploded the entire grand theater. The thunderous cheers seemed as if they were going to blow off the dome, the flags of the Support Team fluttered frantically, and almost everyone was standing, waving their light sticks, and howling. This fervor made Tao Yu feel somewhat astonished. ¡°I¡¯ve always been her fan, and her previous songs also included some spiritual techniques. Now they are all ignited, ready to preach...¡± Tao Yu quite admired her songs, they indeed sounded good. ... Even people without a musical bone could tell between pleasant and unpleasant music. However, clearly, the spiritual influence within the songs had no effect on Tao Yu whatsoever. Soon after, a three-dimensional projection screen appeared in the venue, rapidly shifting a sequence of numbers above. Finally, it settled. ¡°Fan number 2370!¡± As the selection was completed, Tao Yu, who was also watching the show, suddenly felt the spotlight focusing on him at the same time. It almost made him think he was under attack. ¡°No way!¡± ¡°So lucky!¡± ¡°I told you I should be the one holding the flag!¡± ¡°...¡± The people from the Support Team nearby exploded on the spot; it was fine to choose others, but they were the ones who had gotten Tao Yu¡¯s tickets. ¡°What are you waiting for, hurry up.¡± The guy holding the flag with Tao Yu, green with envy, nudged him. ¡°Our friend here seems a bit shy; let¡¯s give him a round of warm applause to bring him some courage!¡± Long Yin¡¯er looked at Tao Yu with encouraging eyes, very satisfied with this choice. Although it seemed random, large data assessments were actually used to maximize the effect, aiming to choose participants with good looks and reliability. As a member of the Support Team and handsome in appearance, he naturally perfectly met the criteria. Tao Yu looked around at the cheers somewhat dumbfounded. Was this what they called ¡®luck¡¯? ¡°Huh?¡± Tao Yu suddenly felt his ¡®Plague Witch¡¯ characteristic undergoing a slow process of digestion, which surprised him somewhat. The play of ¡®Plague Witch¡¯ required stealing others¡¯ beauty. Did the current situation count as well? ¡°I didn¡¯t create any distortions either...¡± Muttering to himself in his heart, Tao Yu, deciding it did not matter since the face he was using was just a casually created alias, jumped onto the stage. Even social death wasn¡¯t a fear! Thinking about the ¡®Plague Witch¡¯s digestion for the play, wondering if increasing the intensity counted, he considered whether kissing Long Yin¡¯er on stage might settle it. Simultaneously, an eye-piercing lightning exploded, the intense energy instantly ionizing and piercing through the air! Then came a loud clang as it directly struck the strut that had fallen in front of Long Yin¡¯er. The upper half of this strut was still attached, while the lower half had been thrust into the ground, grounding it. In an instant, the entire strut melted into molten iron, and the ground where it penetrated exploded violently! But the vast majority of the energy was drawn deeper underground, making the explosion¡¯s force far less than a tenth of the accumulated lightning¡¯s. Long Yin¡¯er reacted immediately, activating a bracelet in her hand that formed a soft blue barrier, which she then used to pounce and thrust Tao Yu out of the way, letting the barrier absorb the raging impact behind her. Holding the soft and fragrant Long Yin¡¯er, Tao Yu, who had been abruptly ejected, felt somewhat peculiar. The stakes were quite high; this benefit was quite good. It wasn¡¯t a wasted attempt on his part. ¡°Modifications below the Catastrophe Level are relatively easy. Is this destiny...¡± Tao Yu vaguely grasped a new thread. Previously, it was just Divination and Anti-Divination, but now he could glean insights and make corresponding adjustments and modifications, actively intervening in the process! ¡°However, my spontaneous divination brought good fortune, but in turn, it ended up saving her. Seems this ¡®good fortune¡¯ isn¡¯t just limited to the bit I perceived earlier...¡± Tao Yu¡¯s thoughts raced even before he hit the ground from the tackle. As his back hit the ground and Long Yin¡¯er pushed him sliding across under the impact wave, he had already swiftly grasped everything about her down to her bra size. ¡°Cough cough~, sorry for dragging you into this, you alright?¡± The slightly disheveled Long Yin¡¯er, somewhat apologetic, spoke to Tao Yu. Through her emotions, Tao Yu could sense her anger, surprise, and frightened excitement, but there was no confusion, as if the attack she suffered wasn¡¯t too surprising. ¡°She¡¯s from Tianlong State. Not sure if she brought trouble with her, or if it affected local interests causing the issue...¡± Tao Yu also formed some judgments in his mind. Both possibilities were plausible, given that a concert¡¯s revenue was so high, and Yuan Force was finite. And her strength being just at the World Breaker level, even with her entire team and the organizers¡¯ cut, the profits were enormous, ample for targeting a World Breaker with assassination. ¡°Hmph, consider yourself lucky, this is just a warning. If you don¡¯t heed the advice, next time you might not be so fortunate!¡± A cascading series of voices echoed, Tao Yu discerned that they carried a psychic reservation. The originator had likely already departed, and even he hadn¡¯t been able to lock onto them. The usage of Yin Thunder this way was very clever and covert. However, as the subsequent lingering words emerged, Tao Yu¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but turn peculiar. ¡°Our Assassin¡¯s League has been quite merciful this time...¡± Wait, thunder again, assassination, and such destructive force... ¡°Teng Lianghong has just been promoted to Catastrophe Level, attacking Inspectors acts recklessly... It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he was behind this.¡± Tao Yu nodded thoughtfully, understanding that the information surely pointed to ¡®Teng Lianghong¡¯. So, who am I... Chapter 689 ?Chapter 689: Chapter 622 Fake Fans Chapter 689: Chapter 622 Fake Fans ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! All the losses from this incident will be borne by us. Please forgive us, Miss Long Yin¡¯er.¡± A middle-aged gentleman in a sharp suit repeatedly apologized to Long Yin¡¯er, who was unhurt but somewhat disheveled in appearance. Tao Yu, who had been holding certain intelligence reports, indeed had information about this suited gentlemen. He was the Aphis family¡¯s external affairs manager, Sid Aphis, a rather capable World Breaker. The Aphis family was nearly on par with the Yue Family, the Decaron family, and other such households, with their residence also in the Second Ring area. It seemed only natural for such a prominent and influential family to organize lucrative concerts like this, appearing to focus primarily on entertainment, with their family¡¯s young mistress being an idol singer herself. ... Moreover, their young mistress had previously collaborated with the Bai Family, marking them as a vassal family quite associated with the Bai¡¯s label. ¡°It¡¯s fine, the attack was directed at me, and I can certainly distinguish that. Let¡¯s split the responsibility half-and-half.¡± Long Yin¡¯er smiled gently, her face expressing relief; she was, in fact, comforting the other party. ¡°How could that be right...¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Tao Yu, observing the back-and-forth exchanges between them, could sense that their emotions were relatively calm, not as enthusiastic as they appeared on the surface. ¡°If Long Yin¡¯er had not been accompanied by someone of Catastrophe Level, she would surely have taken a lower stance. The Aphis family¡¯s behavior is largely for outward appearances, to preserve their own reputation,¡± Tao Yu mused. Sometimes, a mistake in itself, if handled correctly, could even serve as a model for publicity. No one can guarantee they won¡¯t make mistakes or encounter mishaps, but having an extremely correct attitude and offering compensation after a mishap can sometimes elevate one¡¯s reputation to a new level. In the end, after Long Yin¡¯er¡¯s repeated refusals, both parties agreed to bear half of the costs for the incident. This included the refunding of tickets to fans, additional compensation, and repairs for the grand theater. However, Long Yin¡¯er had been attacked, and indeed, she had numerous devoted fans; many of them had no intention of returning their tickets, with members of the Support Team outside shouting their support for Long Yin¡¯er, calling to catch the culprit, and yelling down with the Assassin¡¯s League. They all said that Long Yin¡¯er should take good care of herself, that they would wait for her, and so on. Ever since ¡°Teng Lianghong¡± attacked the Inspector, it seemed that the Assassin¡¯s League had become an excellent scapegoat, and this incident was a prime example. It was unclear if the assassin had naturally mastered lightning or if it was a deliberate set-up, made to look quite convincing. Yet, the assassin¡¯s methods were completely different from Teng Lianghong¡¯s. ¡°Sir, please identify yourself. We have not been able to retrieve your identity information so far.¡± As Long Yin¡¯er intensified her tone, the manager had no choice but to leave, but not without signaling to the bodyguards with her eyes. She hurried off to discuss the aftermath with the Aphis family, while the female bodyguards didn¡¯t follow closely but dispersed at a distance, subtly surrounding Long Yin¡¯er. However, having just been the target of an assassin, Long Yin¡¯er wasn¡¯t completely careless. Facing this limited security arrangement, she wasn¡¯t too resistant but turned her head apologetically to Tao Yu. ¡°Sorry for making you witness that farce.¡± ¡°Not at all. Being able to stay so close to my idol for so long is an extreme fortune.¡± Tao Yu was still keeping up his fan persona. ¡°Haha, in truth, you don¡¯t like me that much, do you?¡± Long Yin¡¯er smirked slightly, her words tinged with teasing humor. That actually caught Tao Yu off guard, leaving him a bit stunned. How could she tell? ¡°Although it¡¯s just a persona, in some of the personal information I¡¯ve released, my least favorite color is gray, you know.¡± Long Yin¡¯er reached out and pinched Tao Yu¡¯s collar, having seen it when she¡¯d tackled him earlier. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a spot you can¡¯t see, so I didn¡¯t pay much attention.¡± Tao Yu really just grabbed his clothes at random, and naturally, he wouldn¡¯t have studied Long Yin¡¯er¡¯s preferences in detail. ¡°Exactly, that attitude a?€¡° although you keep saying how much you like me, you¡¯re actually quite perfunctory.¡± Long Yin¡¯er pouted, her finger on her chin as she seemed to ponder the right words. ¡°Right, perfunctory. Forced enthusiasm, completely different from the fans I¡¯ve met before. It¡¯s all too formulaic, not heartfelt.¡± With that, she immediately swept her hand across the edge of the stage ruins and sat down, patting the spot next to her, signaling Tao Yu to sit as well. ¡°You might have just absorbed some Skill and need to recuperate, just casually coming here for a song, but that¡¯s fine too...¡± No, it was just the Divination that predicted good luck, so he came over. Tao Yu didn¡¯t make himself an outsider; he sat down directly next to her on the dirtied stage edge after the explosion. ¡°You¡¯re quite clever, haha, can¡¯t keep the act up, huh? Actually, I didn¡¯t get a ticket, just happened to encounter your Support Team and mixed in with them...¡± Chapter 690 ?Chapter 690: Chapter 623 Immortal Law? Chapter 690: Chapter 623 Immortal Law? Tao Yu didn¡¯t seem to mind sitting next to this idol, although nothing needed to happen, it felt pretty good to be close to a beauty. ¡°You¡¯re too calm. I¡¯ve never met a fan like you before.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay more attention next time.¡± Tao Yu was non-committal. ¡°Do you like music?¡± Long Yin¡¯er tilted her head and asked, having just gone through an assassination attempt, she might need some conversation to ease her nerves. ¡°It¡¯s okay, the songs you sing are pretty nice.¡± Tao Yu hadn¡¯t studied music, but he didn¡¯t reject it either, and indeed she sang beautifully, with a soothing effect. ... ¡°How are things in Tianlong State? I remember the normal routes are cut off, and there must be a lot less communication.¡± Since they were talking anyway, Tao Yu naturally planned to gather more information too, as he still didn¡¯t know what ¡®good fortune¡¯ was and needed to probe around. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re disconnected. The cities between Tianlong and White Star have both had problems, the distance has recently exceeded five hundred kilometers, the gray fog monsters within are more troublesome, and the pollution is heavier. You need at least a World Breaker to traverse it, so there are far fewer exchanges.¡± At this point, Long Yin¡¯er paused and then continued, ¡°In our higher echelons, the prevailing trend is bloodline inheritance, not low-end alien implants. Families of some reputation are mostly born with special bloodlines, and on the day of awakening, they simultaneously gain talent and bloodline inheritance; it makes for a much more stable start but also leads to more restrictions.¡± Long Yin¡¯er was quite forthright in explaining the situation. Which made Tao Yu curious about the small horn on her forehead. ¡°So are you of dragon blood?¡± Tao Yu also thought of Sun Shiyu and Sun Shiqing, the two of them were also naturally imbued with bloodlines, and even more radical! The succubus and angel lineages were both native species from the Abyss, not from fragments. They had great potential and high risk, but they succeeded. Perhaps, some methods from Tianlong State had served as a reference. ¡°Yes, but while it has granted me excellent talents and abilities, it is also a restriction to some extent; my path was set at birth.¡± Tao Yu, hearing this from Long Yin¡¯er, couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat speechless, ¡°You make it sound like you¡¯re the aggrieved one here, so many people can¡¯t even establish their own paths and are passively set.¡± Coming from the Outer City of Starshine, even though he had attained his current strength, Tao Yu could not forget his past hardships. ¡°Huh?¡± Initially, Long Yin¡¯er had a bit of emotional pressure and just wanted to confide in someone she didn¡¯t know, using him as an emotional trashcan. ¡°I¡¯m your fan, a Listener, please help me write one.¡± Tao Yu blinked his eyes, looking very sincere. ¡°It¡¯s not that I won¡¯t give you one, it¡¯s that having my introduction might cause you more trouble. Forget it, I¡¯ll think of something for you, come find me in a couple of days.¡± Long Yin¡¯er sighed, but still agreed to lend Tao Yu a hand. ¡°Thank you, your singing is really nice to listen to.¡± Tao Yu hadn¡¯t expected it to be so simple. He had been ready to start spending money, but of course, it was best not to. Naturally, he was willing to sing some praises. Then Long Yin¡¯er spoke again, ¡°However, the main problem isn¡¯t how to teleport over there. Even if I get one for you, you¡¯d just be spending money to try your luck. ¡°The master of this Dharma is a Taoist named ¡®Tianchengzi,¡¯ who likely was from a shattered world. He wants to establish a sect called ¡®Qingyun Sect¡¯ over there...¡± Tao Yu quietly listened on the side. Tianchengzi? No impression at all, uncertain from which era. But from his Cultivation Technique and the sect he wanted to create, he must be an adept of the ¡®Qingyun Sect.¡¯ And with such Divine Skill in hand, not being caught and interrogated, apart from the mysterious Taoist Cultivation Technique requiring personal guidance for transmission, his own strength definitely couldn¡¯t be weak. ¡°With the combat performance in Zhuxian, if he is Catastrophe Level, then he is probably among the top-tier fellows comparable to sect leaders and peak masters.¡± However, Tao Yu had watched Zhuxian quite some time ago and from what he saw it was all quite fragmented. The storyline had no reference, and even this fellow who knew the Fundamental Law of Qingyun Sect, Tao Yu felt quite clueless. ¡°Hopefully, the God Beast hasn¡¯t arrived; otherwise, there might be trouble...¡± Hearing some of Long Yin¡¯er¡¯s offhand remarks, Tao Yu also understood the reason for her knowledge about the Taiji Xuanqing Path. Tianchengzi currently had no intention of keeping it to himself. As long as you met the talent requirements and were willing to join Qingyun Sect and pass the tests, then he would teach. It¡¯s just that not many had passed the assessments so far, and learning the Dharma required taking a special oath that couldn¡¯t be disclosed, so currently, the information was only circulating. Since only Tianchengzi could teach and his own strength was formidable, nobody would immediately choose to offend such a hot commodity. At least there would need to be an alternative before his detached status could decrease... ¡°Also, we have a powerful Shinobi Village over there, which might have some similarities with the information coming from Starshine City in Baixing State, but the strength is much stronger. Madara Uchiha and Hashirama Senju, the two Chosen Ones, are also of Catastrophe Level strength...¡± Oh crap, here come the Tailed Beasts... But the era with both Madara and Hashirama around, wow. Konoha really is an all-star group... Chapter 691 ?Chapter 691: Chapter 624 Kidnapping Chapter 691: Chapter 624 Kidnapping ¡°Thank you for the information; today was quite fruitful.¡± Tao Yu stood up and reached out her hand to pull Long Yin¡¯er up as a token of gratitude. Long Yin¡¯er, who had been sitting on the edge of the stage, didn¡¯t seem to mind and stood up with a smile following Tao Yu. ¡°You were able to listen to my complaints for so long, I feel much better now.¡± Long Yin¡¯er, having used Tao Yu as an emotional sounding board, then reminded her, ¡°However, the development zones in White Star City are quite far from us, and the transmission fee is not cheap.¡± ¡°Mm, I might not go now; I¡¯ll save up some money first.¡± Tao Yu waved her hand at Long Yin¡¯er, exchanged contact information, and then left directly. She was just waiting for a couple of days to get a letter of recommendation from her. ¡°Having received a favor, if there¡¯s a chance to help her out in return, I might as well, to repay the kindness.¡± Tao Yu hummed a tune pleasantly as she left the grand theater, pondering. However, from their conversation, she could vaguely understand that the recent attack might be related to her bloodline. So, the assailant might either have followed her all the way from Heavenly Dragon or someone from White Star who had learned about the situation and wanted to get involved. ... ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s something like True Dragon Blood; those young rich ladies might have something similar.¡± The difference lies in the fact that those young rich ladies have bloodlines more closely aligned with the Abyss, while the Suns have always hidden theirs very well. In contrast, Long Yin¡¯er, due to the nature of Tianlong State, was almost an open secret. ¡°Indeed, sometimes it¡¯s essential to keep certain information hidden...¡± Tao Yu herself possessed Divinity, and if it were exposed, her situation would be far worse than theirs. The comparison with Long Yin¡¯er¡¯s experiences further affirmed Tao Yu¡¯s resolve to keep her foundational talents hidden. Even from her parents and the young rich ladies, she could not reveal a bit. Just as Tao Yu obtained some clues from Long Yin¡¯er and was preparing to head to the Thieves¡¯ Guild for clearer intelligence,@@@@ suddenly, she felt a sense of being watched. This made Tao Yu frown slightly. ¡°The observer seems to be of average strength, probably not targeting me or Teng Lianghong.¡± Tao Yu kept a poker face and casually glanced to recognize the face of the watcher, who seemed to be a fan of Long Yin¡¯er outside the grand theater. Similar to the fans nearby who had spontaneously organized and were waiting. This made Tao Yu slightly frown, unclear whether it was some extreme fan not keeping the distance, or some other reason. Tao Yu did not pay attention for the time being and didn¡¯t show that she noticed, simply boarding the orbital train and heading in the direction of the Fourth Ring District. Soon after, she felt that a different watcher had followed her onto the train. This time, it was a casually dressed middle-aged man. Tao Yu didn¡¯t mind, and after getting off in the Fourth Ring District, she headed straight for the Thieves Guild¡¯s Pachinko Parlor... ... ¡°The target has headed to the Thieves¡¯ Guild, should we follow in?¡± The casually dressed middle-aged man, standing in front of an ice cream truck, bought an ice cream and pressed down on his throat microphone, using vibrations to transmit information into the microphone with a sound others couldn¡¯t hear. This skillful operation was quite impressive. ¡°The identity of that woman at the Thieves¡¯ Guild is a bit tricky, let¡¯s stay put for now, wait for him to come out, find an opportunity to bring him back.¡± New instructions came through the earpiece. ¡°Received.¡± The professionally calm middle-aged man appeared very composed. This wasn¡¯t his first time doing such a thing, and he had plenty of experience. ¡°There are four exits from the Thieves¡¯ Guild, if he is going to buy intelligence or take up a task, he should come out from exit three; there are seven suitable locations nearby to capture him.¡± The man held the ice cream in one hand and walked towards his predetermined capture point while seemingly natural, he was all eyes and ears. He casually pulled a pen from his pocket, slightly rotating it to enter standby mode, ready to activate and block potential monitoring as soon as the time was right. From a standpoint of strength, he had absolute control here! He was not worried that the other party was some expert. Even if managed to be captured alive by his subordinates, it was difficult for Long Yin¡¯er to instantly find a competent messenger, as the known ones were already marked and unlikely to make mistakes. ¡°It¡¯s the Xing Family, Long Yin¡¯er has asked the Xing Family for help...¡± Tao Yu blurted out, slightly using the Instigator¡¯s ability to strengthen the other¡¯s trust. He wanted to see if he could follow them to their next area. But just after he finished speaking, Sid¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°Impossible!¡± This reactive response made Tao Yu slightly stunned, feeling his slight probing as the Instigator had elicited a bit too strong of a reaction. What¡¯s impossible? Oh, does the Aphis family have some collusion with the Xing Family... Just as Tao Yu pondered this, he saw Sid also realized something, his expression turning fierce, ¡°Heh, lying to me at this time, it seems you are seeking death!¡± He didn¡¯t expect his own reactive outburst, but even if it was his mistake, the other party had to die! This is the treatment of the strong, someone else will take the blame! But just as he was about to do something, the Tao Yu in front of him instead showed a helpless smile, ¡°It seems it ends here today...¡± Click~ Under the collapse of space, Sid suddenly felt unsteady on his feet and found himself standing on a sea of Black Mud. Looking up at Tao Yu, he saw him picking out souls from the grazing areas of the Yue Family and Decaron family, selecting them one by one, ¡°Full, need to switch, good thing it¡¯s just World Breakers...¡± Sid then somewhat blankly realized that many World Breakers from the Yue Family, Decaron family, and Gu Family, who had died recently, were all wandering here. Besides, he even saw the figure of the Huang Family Head! Damn! Wasn¡¯t the Huang Family Head killed by someone from the Assassin¡¯s League? Duel Space? This is the leader of the Assassin¡¯s League! How could this be? Why were you captured?! All previous deductions were just jokes, only now did Sid realize that he was the Fool! All these beliefs about being captured alive, that Long Yin¡¯er didn¡¯t have enough power by her side. All these were just limitations of his own fixed cognition! Now Sid fully understood, what he thought was a fishing trip that brought in a small Karami. Turned out to be a prehistoric crocodile... Done for! The Huang Family Head had been directly dealt with, and the Huang Family¡¯s strength was considerably stronger than the Aphis family¡¯s. For him, merely an external affairs manager, this was no different from squashing an ant... ¡°Oh, so you actually knew the Huang Family Head, looks like your family indeed had some dealings with the Xing Family...¡± After freeing up the least useful World Breaker from the Yue Family, Tao Yu then tilted his head towards Sid. It¡¯s time for some intense Dream Spirit Contact. Hoped to get some useful information. Unexpectedly, aside from obtaining information about True Dragon Blood and Konoha, there were also a few surprises... Chapter 692 ?Chapter 692: 625 Chapter Intelligence Warfare Chapter 692: 625 Chapter Intelligence Warfare ¡°So that¡¯s how it is...¡± Tao Yu looked at the fragmented information within the Dream Spirit Contact, his expression hardly surprised. Xide was the Foreign Affairs Director of the Aphis family, and although the relationship between the Aphis family and the Bai family was somewhat akin to Treya¡¯s family serving under the Suns, the Aphis family still had some autonomy and were even members of the White Star Group¡¯s board of directors. They had been covertly dealing with the Xing Family for nearly a hundred years, and they even had stores helping the Xing Family sell items early on. Unlike the openly defying Decaron family, the Xing Family, because of their stronger power and the stance they represented from Starshine City, operated quite discreetly, and those stores were still owned by the Aphis family. Besides, mutual assistance, sharing resources, and even lending personnel were common occurrences. Most of the time, it was the Aphis family borrowing experts from the Xing Family.@@@@ After all, even if one were to count the elder of the Aphis family, who had not shown himself for a long time, they only had three Catastrophe Levels, similar to the standards of the Yue Family, which was a significant gap compared to the strength of the Xing Family. ... It was quite normal for the Xing Family to lend out a few people to help them. Even Xide himself suspected that the Xing Family had helped them ambush an opposing family¡¯s Catastrophe Level experts, causing the disappearance of their number one expert and evening the playing field. However, though Xide was the head of foreign affairs, these were all just his speculations mixed with some educated guesses. After all, if such secretive major events occurred, they would not inform hima?€| ¡°It¡¯s the Aphis family taking an interest in Long Yin¡¯er¡¯s bloodline alone, no wondera?€|¡± After sorting everything out, although Xide didn¡¯t know everything and the fragments of information were somewhat chaotic, Tao Yu, combined with Divination, also made some speculations. The Aphis family, though a vassal, allied themselves for the sake of their family first and foremost, with definite and significant loyalty, even willing to sacrifice Catastrophe Levels for the Bai family. Their elder¡¯s last public action was takA?¡Àng a risky expedition into an independent mission world on behalf of the Bai family. After spending ten years exploring that world, their elder returned successfully but declared a closure and disappeared from public view ever since. But even though their family¡¯s loyalty to the Bai family was high, they still desired their own family to grow stronger. According to Xide¡¯s memories and his concerns for the elder, their elder seemed quite diminished after returning from that world exploratA?¡Àon, and the elder was nearing the end of his days. Though nothing specific had been communicated within the family, Xide guessed that his lifespan had been exhausted. ¡°The Abyss bears its eroding nature; even the long-living Divine Spirits slowly wear down, and no matter how powerful, they all have a lifespan limit, just like the Devouring nature of the Abyss, only delayed by various means, not completely eradicated...¡± Tao Yu thought of some news he had just received recently. However, this erosion seemed quite irrelevant to himself, who possessed ¡°Divinity.¡± ¡°What exactly is this ¡®Godhood¡¯?¡± At this moment, Tao Yu began to scrutinize his own ¡°Godhood.¡± Since his power was adequate, Tao Yu had jokingly inquired about some messages regarding ¡°God¡± and ¡°Divinity.¡± Pure Divinity wasn¡¯t incomprehensible, for example, the Conceptual Gods bestowed by World Will, the conscious Divine Spirits in the Nefi world, and some entities within the Abyssal Fragments. The Aphis family head sighed. If possible, he would certainly prefer no issues at all with the information and even figure out who was behind it. But having never fought a supernatural information war, there was no way around it. Mainly, it was too sudden; there was no full preparation, only a temporary fix. Now wasn¡¯t a period of conflict or combat; maintaining such high alert wasn¡¯t possible, so their current reaction was already significant for their family¡¯s prosperity. The opposition must have been planning for a long time, fully prepared with numerous tools for assistance, catching them off guard. ¡°But I also wasn¡¯t able to probe any information from the other side, not even a hint.¡± ¡°Can we not confirm if it¡¯s from Long Yin¡¯er¡¯s side?¡± The Aphis clan leader asked quite calmly. The recent major plots by the family were about Long Yin¡¯er, which had been smoothly unfolding so far, facing little resistance. Frankly, Long Yin¡¯er¡¯s side shouldn¡¯t be capable of such tactics! Unless some other force had taken an interest in her, or even from Tianlong State chasing after her. If that were the case, it might be troublesome, possibly a Catastrophe Level opponent. Recently, there hasn¡¯t been any extra feedback from the Flame of Civilizationa?€| ¡°How is Long Yin¡¯er¡¯s grandmother doing right now?¡± ¡°Although disruptions were caused, from the dispersal situation, it is confirmed she won¡¯t last much longer, or else she wouldn¡¯t have rushed to Baixing State now. When entering the city, taking advantage of the Flame of Civilization¡¯s Perception, I took the chance to probe a bit.¡± The cloaked blind man, wiping the bloodstain from his mouth, spoke with some pride at this point. Determining the status of a Catastrophe Level individual was indeed challenging. Just like how no one can ascertain whether the old ancestor of the Aphis family is dead or alive, the Aphis family had laid deceptive traps, deterring others from acting rashly. ¡°In that case, it¡¯s somewhat acceptablea?€|¡± The Aphis family head looked somewhat hesitant now; within the family, only two Catastrophe Levels were available, other than himself, another was stationed in the Abyss. Even in White Star City, their home ground, it seemed a bit risky. After all, the strength of the hidden opponent was unknown. External assistance was needed... The first source of support would naturally be their own lord, but having not discussed this with the Bai Family before, seeking help now might arguably be inappropriate. Better find the Xing Familya?€| Chapter 693 ?Chapter 693: Chapter 626: New Approach Chapter 693: Chapter 626: New Approach Outside the underground chamber C19, the middle-aged man who had caught Tao Yu was vigilantly scanning his surroundings, displaying a cautious, alert, and loyally devoted demeanor that seemed very professional. Creak~ As the door opened, he turned and bowed, saying, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s next... uh...¡± Slightly bewildered at the sight of Tao Yu opening the door, his mind struggled to make sense of the situation. ¡°Hard work, you did well.¡± Tao Yu kindly patted his shoulder and then walked towards the exit of the underground chamber. Meanwhile, the man who had been on the lookout outside, only to find that his boss had been stolen from under him, stood frozen in place, watching Tao Yu move towards the sunlit exit. Why... Why had it turned out this way... ... From the spot on his shoulder where Tao Yu had patted him, a sensation of decay and withering spread, and his body gradually carbonized, turning into dust that danced in the air. As his eyes began to disappear, he just managed to see Tao Yu ascend the staircase bathed in sunlight. Don¡¯t you even ask if I would surrender... ¡°The identity of ¡®Klein¡¯ isn¡¯t really something to worry about exposing.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s current persona, Klein, was just a typical nobody; he didn¡¯t need to rush into switching anything. Not to mention that, based on the Memory Fragment information obtained from Sid, he was in charge of orchestrating this affaira?€¡±such a trivial matter certainly didn¡¯t need to be reported; it was entirely his responsibility. After he had disrupted the Divination, it was questionable whether the Aphis family could even learn about his involvement. Besides, even if they did find out, it seemed inconsequential... The Bai Family wouldn¡¯t allow a Catastrophe Level battle in the State Capital, and could the Aphis family¡¯s Catastrophe Level compare with the Huang Family¡¯s? The headache was that he no longer had a Grazing quota left; even if someone was sent over, he was too stuffed to care. He really couldn¡¯t eat any more... ¡°I¡¯ll go see Long Yin¡¯er in a couple of days to get a letter of recommendation; since my identity doesn¡¯t matter, lending a hand casually is fine too.¡± Tao Yu knew that Long Yin¡¯er was of the rare Demon Dragon bloodline, heuristically piecing together the information bought from the Thieves Guild and the Memory Fragments from Sid. This was a bloodline proficient in Magical Power utilization, capable of attaining a formidable physique. Although it also came with a few disadvantages, and the path was indeed as fixed as Long Yin¡¯er had said, the excellence of it was undeniable. The Aphis family¡¯s plan was actually quite blunt: to use external pressure to continuously stress Long Yin¡¯er, making her anxious and fearful. In fact, during the previous concert, they had self-directed a case of watching over oneself stealing. Tao Yu pondered. In fact, although the Long family had scattered and fled, Yuan Force, easy to carry, was definitely not left behind. What was left behind were more fixed assets that could produce Yuan Force over the long term. Even if the Long family had to spend a lot in the end to deal with the situation, the Yuan Force they had might not be much, but that was probably a relative term! ¡°Moreover, they are desperate to save their lives right now, so the amount they can offer at once should be substantial. If I can solve their problems, I should be able to get a couple of hundred million...¡± Currently, all her abilities required only systematic digestion for a noticeable improvement, but what could still bring significant advancement was the third deification of her Talent! So far, the effects of Skill deification were mixed and not always worth the cost, but Talent had never let Tao Yu down. Originally, because of the money left from the Huang Family, Tao Yu had already considered deification. Now, if she included the consideration of Long Yin¡¯er¡¯s situation, she might be able to achieve it directly! ¡°This... this is actually ¡®good luck,¡¯ isn¡¯t it...¡± Tao Yu thought of her previous Divination results. Indeed, following the guidance of Destiny, one always received gifts. At the same time, she also faintly sensed that this was related to her having grasped a strand of Destiny¡¯s thread. Ordinary Divination probably couldn¡¯t achieve such excellent effects... ... After spending another two days in the State Capital, Tao Yu also checked on the work of Red Rose and punched the clock at several famous gourmet restaurants, experiencing the cuisine infused with Talent and Skills. Seeing that the time was about right, she sent a message to Long Yin¡¯er through her communication bracelet, ¡°Miss Long Yin¡¯er, may I ask if you¡¯ve found the recommendation letter for me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ready, come and get it. You should know the hotel I¡¯m staying at, right? If you don¡¯t know, I¡¯m not giving it to you.¡± Long Yin¡¯er was a popular idol. Her place of residence was public knowledge, but Tao Yu still casually asked someone on the street, giving them some Yuan Force in silence to buy the hotel¡¯s address information. Well, she really didn¡¯t know... Chapter 694 ?Chapter 694: 627 Chapter Dilemma Chapter 694: 627 Chapter Dilemma Tianmei Hotel, like the Tianmei Grand Theater, also belonged to the Aphis family. Although the exterior looked somewhat dated, with a solid historical vibe, it appeared quite plain. But this was a hotel located in the second ring zone, whose deep-seated heritage was incomparable to the glitzy hotels in the outer ring. At this time, the hotel entrance was quite crowded, with some members of the Security Team maintaining order. Judging by their attire and the items they carried, they were likely fans of Long Yin¡¯er. Many people were concerned about Long Yin¡¯er¡¯s health and, indirectly, this put pressure on the Security Team to ensure her safety. Tao Yu caught sight of Shi Di, whom he had once beaten, now helplessly appearing at the scene, wearing a dead-fish-eye expression that showed significant fatigue. ... However, after all this time, his injuries had fully healed, and his arm had regrown. It did not look like mechanical reconstruction; it might have been some advanced medicinal treatment. After all, as a World Breaker, he certainly had the means for such recovery. For him, a World Breaker within the Security Team, to personally stand guard here was already a high standard. Yet there were still many fans who expressed dissatisfaction. ¡°Why is it just a regular World Breaker after what happened at the grand theater last time? At the very least, an Inspector should be present.¡± ¡°Yes, exactly. I know Shi Di; he was beaten by a foreigner.¡± ¡°What a disgrace!¡± ¡°Change people!¡± ¡°Change people!¡± ¡°...¡± These young lads and lasses capable of chasing celebrities surely had a guaranteed lower limit in terms of family influence. Not all of them would speak such words. But some fans, indeed, didn¡¯t mind ignoring a World Breaker and naturally dared to provoke others. Listening, Shi Di could only endure; he did not retaliate at all. ¡°Klein, over here, over here.¡± Originally, Tao Yu planned to find an opportunity to contact a Security Officer or security guard, as Long Yin¡¯er had already arranged it. Unexpectedly, Bai Yue from the last Support Team had already spotted him and began jumping up and waving at him from afar. Having been able to enter last time with tickets from others, Tao Yu experienced a series of ¡®good fortune,¡¯ and without removing Wu Qin, his own identity wasn¡¯t a big deal, so he just went over and greeted them. ¡°You guys are very diligent.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Were you hurt last time? How is it now? I wanted to ask then, but was rushed out by the Security Team later.¡± Bai Yue spoke cheerfully. Whether the Support Team genuinely wanted to know about Tao Yu¡¯s situation or was just being polite, it was still quite pleasant to hear. ¡°Not bad, Miss Long Yin¡¯er protected me. I am here today to express my thanks.¡± After Tao Yu finished speaking, those in the Support Team who were initially indifferent quickly gathered around, their eyes lighting up. ¡°Express thanks? Do you have older sister Long Yin¡¯er¡¯s contact information?¡± ¡°How did you get in?¡± ¡°Can you get her autograph for us?¡± Long Yin¡¯er pulled out a magnetic card, and Tao Yu was surprised when he saw the Wanhuo Chamber of Commerce logo on it. ¡°Wanhuo Chamber of Commerce¡¯s?¡± ¡°They have operations in Tianlong State as well, we¡¯ve collaborated before, it¡¯s just a recommendation letter, so they do give us face.¡± Long Yin¡¯er didn¡¯t consider it a big deal. Clutching the magnetic card with both hands, Tao Yu hesitated for a moment without leaving, and then slowly pulled out a Shielding Sphere from his chest. This action somewhat surprised Long Yin¡¯er. ¡°What? Is there something else you want to say? You¡¯re so formal, it¡¯s not a confession, is it?¡± The Shielding Sphere was only used for communication since it would shatter almost instantly in battle, so Long Yin¡¯er didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, rather, she teasingly poked fun at Tao Yu. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to take responsibility, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s bold words made Long Yin¡¯er roll her eyes. ¡°Can this thing let Catastrophe Level pass? Or the teleportation device on the other side, does it have level detectiona?€|¡± Tao Yu lifted the card in his hand, his tone soft, but it made Long Yin¡¯er¡¯s expression stiffen. Catastrophe Level passing through? ¡°If you were trying to grab my attention, it certainly worked, there will be a detection, but considering this inheritance, the families on the other side aren¡¯t blocking it, they don¡¯t limit Catastrophe Level arrivals.¡± Hearing this, Tao Yu nodded his head. He had not yet figured out the specific operations of the level detection, but since Teng Lianghong managed to come over by possession, he had a chance to study it with his abilities over time. He was just inquiring just to be cautious. Unlike those who didn¡¯t dare to suppress their power for fear of being ambushed on arrival, Tao Yu had the ¡®Proof of Eternity¡¯. He felt if he managed correctly, he should be able to bypass it. For example, he could temporarily transfer most of his strength into the Magic Ring or disperse it among the Shadow Soldiers, in conjunction with Sealing Techniques; after all, he could try those methods slowly. The reason he still posed the question was also to lead into the next topic. ¡°When I left last time, I was kidnapped by the Aphis family, then I killed Shi Di.¡± Tao Yu casually pulled out one of Shi Di¡¯s signature weapons and tossed it in front of him. This casually mentioned comment and the tossed item made Long Yin¡¯er¡¯s face tense up. You¡¯re serious? Killed Shi Di? Didn¡¯t that stir any trouble? Didn¡¯t attract the Inspectors? Catastrophe Level? You?! Long Yin¡¯er¡¯s emotions were like a roller coaster. This information came too abruptly, she was utterly unprepared. Just casually rescuing a fan and helping with a recommendation letter, she initially didn¡¯t care much about it, but suddenly telling me he might be Catastrophe Level? What kind of luck is this? What kind of adventure! Now, in her most difficult moments, with her grandmother still injured, Long Yin¡¯er knew too well the value of a Catastrophe Level. Tao Yu, already quite handsome, seemed even more dashing in her eyes... Chapter 695 ?Chapter 695: Chapter 628: Business Worth Hundreds of Millions Chapter 695: Chapter 628: Business Worth Hundreds of Millions Long Yin¡¯er took a deep breath, as if trying to compose herself. ¡°You¡¯re saying that Sid wants to kidnap you?¡± Temporarily putting aside the shock that Tao Yu might be of Catastrophe Level, Long Yin¡¯er spoke with a grave tone. In fact, she had some speculations and thoughts of her own, and she hadn¡¯t been too surprised when she was attacked before. But speculation was speculation, and reality was reality! ¡°Yes, I followed along to see what was happening, and after some questioning, I learned about your situation. They have also confirmed that your grandmother is seriously injured and might not be able to take action much longer.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words left Long Yin¡¯er somewhat silent. Moreover, the fact that Tao Yu produced Sid¡¯s signature weapon made this possibility seem extremely likely. ... ¡°They have a purpose, and I think I know what it is.¡± Despite the pressure, Long Yin¡¯er had some ideas. The adversaries were probably targeting her Demon Dragon bloodline. Coupled with the previous attack, with continuous pressure, the likelihood of her compromising with the Aphis family was quite significant! No, it was even possible to say that if they continued like this, she was almost certain to compromise. While her grandmother was still alive, she might be able to hold them off, but once her grandmother passed away, if she hadn¡¯t broken through to Catastrophe Level, things would probably become very troublesome. And it was no easy feat to break through to Catastrophe Level. Even with her bloodline and talent, she needed sufficient time to accumulate experience and power. She might even choose to compromise while her grandmother was still alive to sell herself at the highest price. Although Long Yin¡¯er found the tactics of the Aphis family despicable, she truly hadn¡¯t found a better ally before! However... Long Yin¡¯er looked up at Tao Yu with a burning gaze, and spoke with a slightly low and husky magnetic voice, ¡°Is Mr. Klein Catastrophe Level? Sid said he couldn¡¯t find out your identity; that must be a pseudonym, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a name.¡± Tao Yu looked at Long Yin¡¯er and then revealed his purpose for coming, ¡°I¡¯ve come to understand your predicament, and I can help, but I will need compensation.¡± Long Yin¡¯er took a deep breath to steady her heaving chest and then responded in as calm a tone as possible, ¡°Of course, my current situation is such that I simply cannot find a suitable power to assist me. If you are willing to help, it¡¯s only natural that you¡¯d want a reward, but since the division of our family, what I have on hand is limited and might not satisfy Mr.@@@@ Klein.¡± At this point, Long Yin¡¯er suddenly smiled seductively, ¡°How about...¡± ¡°Yuan Force is also acceptable.¡± Tao Yu interrupted, not minding the idea of a free deal, but if she intended to reduce the Yuan Force he was owed by offering something else, that was absolutely not acceptable! ¡°Uhh...¡± ¡°However, please understand, Mr. Klein, that our resources are now limited, so we must ensure each one is put to practical use. I would like to witness your strength first.¡± Lady Long¡¯s eyes, clear as autumn water, rested on Tao Yu, expressing her concerns openly and directly. ¡°As you should.¡± Tao Yu merely pondered for a moment, considering which ability to display. He definitely wouldn¡¯t reveal his healing powers just yet. He¡¯d avoid using anything linked to his other identities; in just an instant, he raised his hand, and an ice crystal appeared in his palm. It was Esdeath¡¯s power! That extreme cold was firmly controlled by Tao Yu within his grasp, affecting both Lady Long and Long Yin¡¯er, stirring their expressions. Though Long Yin¡¯er lacked the strength, her eyesight was keen. She could deeply sense the terror of the extreme cold! On her, it would be lethal! Yet such a formidable attack took the form of a small ice crystal, firmly controlled in the opponent¡¯s palm. How terrifying that was! ¡°With that, I am reassured. Please state your conditions, Mr. Klein.¡± ¡°I want three hundred million Yuan Force.¡± Tao Yu directly stated his price, which caused both Long Yin¡¯er and Lady Long to pause. To be honest, involving a Catastrophe Level in such a troublesome matter, and with a high likelihood of confronting an adversarial Catastrophe Level, simply asking for Yuan Force, asking for three hundred million was not an unreasonable demand. Their situation was different from other large, wealthy families. Even though their family¡¯s accumulated resources and heritage had diminished, making them lightly equipped for battle. But they were also freed from the constraints and burdens of the family. The Huang Family had to set aside ample liquid funds for emergencies, but they didn¡¯t need to. If the issue could be resolved, they could accept paying out almost all of their Yuan Force. However... They couldn¡¯t guarantee that the other party would follow through after receiving payment. Even if a contract could be signed, it couldn¡¯t be too strict and was still susceptible to loopholes. If the other party was unwilling, even merely delays in time would become a major inconvenience. Therefore, after a moment of contemplation, Lady Long looked up at Tao Yu and sighed lightly, ¡°We can agree to the conditions. We trust in your character, Mr. Klein, so we won¡¯t sign a contract. We can pay fifty million Yuan Force upfront. The rest will be provided in full upon the successful resolution of our issuesa?€|¡± Chapter 696 ?Chapter 696: Chapter 629: Scandal Chapter 696: Chapter 629: Scandal It must be said, Lady Long¡¯s choice was rather granda?€¡±she had no previous conditions and didn¡¯t know them for long yet dared to make such a bold wager. Tao Yu also understood even better how dire the Long Family¡¯s situation was at that time. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve already explained the situation to you, so what are your plans? If it¡¯s just the Aphis family, and Lady Long draws out their Catastrophe Level, I should be able to take them down directly.¡± Tao Yu pondered for a moment and proposed a very concise plan. This directly made the expressions of the two people at the scene freeze. So direct? That¡¯s too ¡°simple¡±! ... To be honest, even if they were willing to put forth so much Yuan Force, they hadn¡¯t considered allowing Tao Yu to engage in multiple Catastrophe Level confrontations. Most likely, they wanted more of a show of support, hoping to suddenly make an appearance and help release some aura to let others know that there was another Catastrophe Level backing Long Yin¡¯era?€| This was not considered a ¡°short-term¡± job. But who would have thought that after reaching Tao Yu¡¯s mouth, it would become so simple. It was as simple as asking, ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Lady Long also felt some tremors in her heart at that time. Tao Yu¡¯s previous display of Ice Crystal¡¯s extreme cold and control had made it clear to her that he was no lesser than her in her prime! Now to say that he was confident he could deal with the Aphis family¡¯s Catastrophe Level simultaneously? After suppressing the shock in her heart, she spoke softly, ¡°Master Klein misunderstands, although your strength is beyond my expectations, currently speaking, getting rid of the Aphis family¡¯s strong members doesn¡¯t really help us much.¡± Lady Long¡¯s words were also quite clear ¨C their interests lay there, not to mention the potentially valuable items they might be carrying, but also Long Yin¡¯er¡¯s Demon Dragon bloodline. Without the Aphis family, there would be other forces. And their methods might not be softer than those of the Aphis family! Why did the Aphis family think continually pushing Long Yin¡¯er would make her reluctantly make compromises and decisions? Because, after all, the Aphis family was a decent reliance with some past connections and had the support of the Bai Family. ¡°Oh, then what would you like me to do?¡± Collecting money for services, Tao Yu certainly would not drop the ball. ¡°Find an opportunity for Master Klein to show his face, and if you don¡¯t mind, publicly disclosing a romantic relationship with Yin¡¯er would be best, of course, if the master is unwilling, just using this title would suffice.¡± Lady Long truly had experienced many trials and quickly found what she believed to be the best method at the moment. And quite decisively! Upon seeing Tao Yu, he came over directly, smiling, and said, ¡°Mr. Klein, do you have a moment to talk?¡± ¡°No time, sorry.¡± Tao Yu waved to Bai Yue and the others, waving the signed cards in his hand, and immediately, as if calling to a puppy, summoned the Support Team members, who screamed and ran over. The man who had initiated the conversation didn¡¯t expect Tao Yu to brush him off so bluntly and his expression stiffened. But before he could say anything else, seeing the swarm of fans coming over, he frowned and casually remarked, ¡°I¡¯ll wait until Mr. Klein is available.¡± The Aphis family was strong, but there was no need to offend these young fans unnecessarily. The position that Long Yin¡¯er held, apart from her intimidating grandmother, was also due to her fame. The Aphis family had their reputation to consider, too. ¡°You really got them!¡± ¡°Haha, madam¡¯s autograph.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°a?€|¡± The Support Team members joyfully divided the cards among themselves. Soon after, Bai Yue also curiously glanced at the Aphis family man. He even offered her a smile. Even though Bai Yue was just a branch of a branch of the Bai Family, she was still a member of the Bai Family! As part of their vassal families, it was important to recognize one¡¯s place, at least in such public displays of courtesy. ¡°Such prestige, to get so many, and all handwritten too.¡± ¡°Yes, all bearing madam¡¯s elegance.¡± The others who got what they wanted all praised one another. The slight rift that had existed between Tao Yu and the Support Team had completely vanished. ¡°Hey hey, Klein dude, how did you get madam to write so many?¡± Someone curiously asked. ¡°Oh, Yin¡¯er and I fell in love at first sight, and are datinga?€|¡± Chapter 697 ?Chapter 697: Chapter 630: He Who Understands the Times Is a Talented Person Chapter 697: Chapter 630: He Who Understands the Times Is a Talented Person Tao Yu¡¯s words fell, and the scene immediately turned cold. What the heck? ¡°That joke is not the slightest bit funny.¡± Even with the face that Tao Yu¡¯s card provided, many were still displeased. But as they were the recipients of his favor, it wasn¡¯t appropriate to express their dissatisfaction outright and they could only offer a dry laugh. A member of the Aphis family by his side had a surge of apprehension. Could it be true? He had come because he had detected the signs of a jamming device previously in his family¡¯s hotel and confirmed through the lobby and corridor cameras that it was Tao Yu who had activated it after entering. ... So there must have been some secret discussion! Now, with Shi Di¡¯s death, the position of the External Affairs Grand Steward was up for competition. He saw this and came over decisively, hoping to gather some intelligence and add chips to his bid for the position of External Affairs Grand Steward. ¡°Mr. Klein, there are some things you shouldn¡¯t jest about.¡± The man in the suit spoke with a grave voice. ¡°You and Shi Di are alike; neither of you have any manners.¡± Tao Yu glanced at him with a smile, his offhand remark instantly plunging the other into an abyss of ice! What, what¡¯s going on?! Did the murderer just reveal themselves?! While his face bore a look of horror and his thoughts wavered in disbelief. Suddenly, a 3D billboard nearby began to broadcast a breaking news story featuring a photo of Long Yin¡¯er and a mysterious shadowy figure. The headline was particularly eye-catching. ¡°Long Yin¡¯er personally acknowledges her romance! Set to announce at a press conference!¡± This sudden, highly paid advertisement, especially with such explosive news, naturally became an immediate promotion! To be promoted so quickly, it was clear that it bypassed the manager arranged by the Aphis family and went directly to the media. Even a sinking ship has a few pounds of iron; Long Yin¡¯er and her team must have had some other means of quick communication. At the sight of this news, many members of the Support Team felt as if the sky had collapsed. ¡°No way, it can¡¯t be true, can it?¡± ¡°I knew I should have been the one to step up!¡± ¡°Oh my god! I¡¯ve been dumped.¡± ¡°Impossiblea?€|¡± ¡°a?€|¡± In the fan economy, it¡¯s not unusual for true fans to bless their idols¡¯ romances, but there are many more who find it difficult to accept. The phenomenon of fans un-following after an idol starts dating is all too common, and there are even those whose love turns to hate. In the State Capital, with such a large share of the idol economy, aside from the Bai family¡¯s daughters who treated this like a hobby, most established idols wouldn¡¯t go public with their relationships. Even if they were in a relationship, it would be kept underground. But Long Yin¡¯er¡¯s situation was quite out of the ordinary! She didn¡¯t have much of a foundation locally! ¡°Damn it!¡± Tao Yu heard the Aphis family¡¯s man curse quietly before he started to walk away quickly, making continuous calls. And Captain Shi Di of the Security Team¡¯s expression collapsed even further. You¡¯ve got to be kidding me. More trouble? Or could it be that you¡¯ve come after me?¡± Tao Yu seemed rather surprised, followed by another flutter of his clothes and a more intense glow of azure light in his eyes. This caused Boken, who was already irritated and ready to retort, to suddenly feel an overwhelming sense of deadly threat looming over him! It shocked him to his core. How could this be?! So strong?! Even though he had just reached the threshold of Catastrophe Level, a position that changes one¡¯s status overnight, he still felt this pressure, this... He had already been impressed with the scene before him, suspecting that this person was strong. But he had not expected this degree of strength! Although Tao Yu had only locked his presence onto him, it was impossible for him to make a move in the State Capital. But this sensation of a deadly threat indicated that the other¡¯s strength was even greater than his own! A powerful Catastrophe Level?! Who was he? Why did he have no information on him? But now, he couldn¡¯t afford to think too much. All he could do now was to offer an explanation, albeit grudgingly, ¡°No, you¡¯ve misunderstood. They attacked you first; their deaths were deserved...¡± Damn! The Aphis family has screwed me over! How could it be an unknown Catastrophe Level? And one that could threaten me! I don¡¯t have any records of such a person? From another city? Shouldn¡¯t the Flame of Civilization have them registered? As an Inspector, I should know! Then, a thought dawned on him; maybe this person was one of White Star City¡¯s powerhouses, either always low-key and not exposed or disguised in a different style. Both possibilities were likely! Nonetheless, it was clear he needed not get involved any further! Helping out casually was one thing. But when it comes to a Catastrophe Level, especially one stronger than him, the Aphis family didn¡¯t have that clout. What can you guys... ¡°Ah, that¡¯s wise, people who know their place tend to live longer.¡± Tao Yu smiled gently, then picked up the shopping bag, which was unaffected by the cold, and stepped over the shattered doorway to leave. As Tao Yu walked past the Inspector, Boken felt his very breath freeze, as if a single inhalation could frostbite his lungs, a stabbing pain setting in. It left his face flush with a mix of anger and inhibition, yet he dared not say a word! He knew this was a warning for assisting the Aphis family! Such matters didn¡¯t need any evidence; the conviction of the heart was enough, and he dared not release even a peep! Instead, he mentally cursed the Aphis family once more as he quickly downed a potion, turning to watch Tao Yu¡¯s leisurely departing figure. Boken¡¯s eyes held a tinge of bewilderment. ¡°So strong, with Long Yin¡¯er suddenly finding such a backer, those who harbor designs on her will have to think twice in the future. I wonder if the Aphis family will give up...¡± No matter what, it¡¯s none of my business now... Chapter 698 ?Chapter 698: Chapter 631: Reaction Chapter 698: Chapter 631: Reaction ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°Is there a fight going on here?¡± ¡°Are they insane?¡± ¡°The Inspector has arrived...¡± ¡°This is going to be entertaining...¡± ¡°...¡± A storefront exploded right on the street, the noise echoing through the area; this was in the Second Ring District after all! Although the Second Ring District wasn¡¯t absolutely safea?€¡±Decaron¡¯s first assassinated World Breaker was killed herea?€¡±it was still much better than other places. In the Second Ring District, such a storefront explosion, if not related to other major incidents, could make the headlines today. Moreover, the location was not far from Tianmei Hotel and was surrounded by many fans of Long Yin¡¯er. After Long Yin¡¯er publicized the upcoming press conference, even more fans gathered, eager for updates. There were also some journalists and intelligence brokers. ... People from the mission hall were around as well, alongside the local Security Team and Shi Di, the area Captain, making it a mixed crowd. Now, this was getting to be an embarrassment for the Security Team. But the Inspector had already arrived, arriving much faster than the Security Team. After leaving the store, Shi Di hurried over. Yes, when he came over, he was walking directly towards Tao Yu and clearly saw him leaving the scene. But he acted as if he hadn¡¯t seen anything at all and just passed by with his team members. Joking aside, the Inspector was already ahead; since the other party could leave safely, it clearly had nothing to do with him! Even if it did, if the Inspector didn¡¯t make a statement, then it was ¡°not his concern¡±! For any reason that could lead to this outcome, one must ignore it. At least until he got first-hand information from the Inspector, he was to pretend he didn¡¯t see. This was the way Shi Di surviveda?€| ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious; a few extreme fans attempted to attack, and justifiable defense was made. Find out the identities of these people, and get the compensation for the damages and the fines for causing disturbances from their families,¡± said Inspector Boken, his voice hoarse, still recovering under the influence of medication after being threatened by Tao Yu. His disposal of the situation didn¡¯t mention Tao Yu at all.@@@@ ¡°And the attackers?¡± Shi Di was forced to ask, stiffening up a bit as technically, the State Capital didn¡¯t encourage solving problems through violence. Although self-defense usually wasn¡¯t a big issue, compensation still needed to be paid. Moreover, since the attackers were dead, if their families didn¡¯t have money, or they were loners without families, the Security Team would have to cover the costs themselves. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I said?¡± ¡°I understand, I understand.¡± Shi Di sighed internally; it looked like he had to just accept his bad luck. But who exactly was that guy... Recalling how the man had spoken politely when he entered and how he hadn¡¯t been very appreciative at that time, Shi Di now felt a chilla?€¡±hopefully, he wouldn¡¯t hold a grudgea?€| ... Though the news was sudden and disrupted the rhythm of the Aphis family¡¯s plans, they had still been investigating Shi Di¡¯s death and had tried to seek the Xing Family¡¯s help. It was unexpected for Long Yin¡¯er to make such a move at this critical juncture. Now, being able to quickly finalize regulations showed that they were ¡®experienced¡¯ in such matters... As a minor affiliate, what the Aphis family excelled at was leveraging the name of the White Star Group to gain benefits, and they always managed to do it nobly enough not to displease the Bai Family. And as for the Bai Family, when they feasted, they would surely take care of those below them, giving them soup to drink... a?€| The venue had been fully set up; Tao Yu and Long Yin¡¯er were already in formal attire sitting on the stage, with Long Yin¡¯er¡¯s chubby agent aunty beside them. Tao Yu knew that this agent aunty was arranged by the Aphis family, limiting and monitoring Long Yin¡¯er somewhat. This event was specifically organized without her notifying the media. Since Tao Yu¡¯s return, she hadn¡¯t stopped talking. She continued to whisper persuasively on stage, ¡°Miss, why did you suddenly announce this? Don¡¯t be fooled by sweet words.¡± Though she spoke in a lowered voice, it was clear she intended for Tao Yu to hear as well. While speaking, her gaze constantly darted towards Tao Yu, with anger and even resentment in her eyes. Given her position, she obviously wasn¡¯t among the first to receive intelligence feedbacka?€¡±just a tool for surveillance. She was still unaware of Tao Yu¡¯s identity and status. At this moment, all she felt towards Tao Yu was endless resentment. All because of this pretty boy, her task review would likely be very poor. Making such a big mistake, she didn¡¯t know how she could make amends! If not for her status as Long Yin¡¯er¡¯s agent, she might be facing severe punishment from her family. For someone who mucked up, a good attitude would be surprising. ¡°Are you teaching me how to handle my affairs?¡± Long Yin¡¯er glanced at the agent, she was already somewhat displeased with her, but had resisted replacing her due to pressure from the Aphis family. Now, after publicly announcing her relationship, she could rightfully make the replacement. She glanced over the venue, with many reporters and even some representatives of interested powers present. Regardless, Long Yin¡¯er came from Tianlong State, and she had a Catastrophe Level elder behind her. Even a crippled Catastrophe Level, was still a Catastrophe Level! Although the majority were still unaware of Tao Yu¡¯s power and identity, it was enough to draw some attention. Moreover, for many who had eyed Long Yin¡¯er before, the Aphis family¡¯s intentions were clear as day. They were curious about how the Aphis family would handle the situation. Would they disrupt the lovers? Or would they appear to not obstruct on the surface, while doing something underhanded behind the scenes? Like ¡®Long Yin¡¯er, you wouldn¡¯t want your husband to suffera?€|¡¯ That sort of thinga?€| Regardless, if the waters got muddied, it was uncertain who might benefit... Chapter 699 ?Chapter 699: Chapter 632: Abandoned Child Chapter 699: Chapter 632: Abandoned Child ¡°Mr. Klein, for the sake of the young lady¡¯s acting career, you should take the initiative to step down! We¡¯ll make it clear at this press conference,¡± The agent, an older woman, seeing that Long Yin¡¯er couldn¡¯t resolve the issue, suddenly became anxious and turned around, addressing Tao Yu with a fierce tone. But all she received in return was a look from Tao Yu as if she were an idiot. ¡°As a dog, you should be aware of your duties.¡±@@@@ ¡°You may leave; we don¡¯t need you here anymore.¡± Long Yin¡¯er said coldly. Considering the current circumstances, there was no need to keep worrying about the Aphis family¡¯s face! However, her female bodyguards didn¡¯t move at the moment, and the staff from Tianmei Hotel beside them also turned a deaf ear. ... This made Long Yin¡¯er¡¯s gaze sharpen, as if she was about to take action. As a World Breaker, Long Yin¡¯er¡¯s strength was undoubtedly formidablea?€¡±sending the agent flying would be effortless for her. But Tao Yu stopped her with a transmission, ¡°Let¡¯s see what they are planning to do first, make a big scene, and solve the problem once and for all.¡± Though he had taken on the task and the Yuan Force was worth his effort, he didn¡¯t want to be hung up on this issue indefinitelya?€¡±the quicker it was resolved, the better. Originally, he had planned to lure out the Catastrophe Level of the Aphis family and then directly take them down. But later, Long Yin¡¯er and Lady Long considered other forces, which made Tao Yu think it might be inappropriate. Yet solving the core issue now meant letting the outside world know who was backing Long Yin¡¯er, knowing the strength of her fists. Instigating a conflict on the spot was naturally a good option. This somewhat hysterical agent was actually proving to be a useful pawn. After being prompted by Tao Yu, Long Yin¡¯er also understood this and nodded. However, their actions, as perceived by the still clueless agent, seemed to have revealed a hint of their triumph. ¡°Miss, Mr. Klein, this is White Star City, Tianmei Hotel after all. The security here, your bodyguards, the hotel staffa?€¡±they are all my people. Though their strength might not compare to the young lady, they are also quite capable. So, some things should be clear.¡± Since the other party was ready to burn bridges, she didn¡¯t want to pretend anymore. Yes, we are just like that. ¡°I¡¯ve always been diligent and devoted to you, Miss, and you treat me like a dog. Adding some young handsome face, do you think this will help?!¡± The agent said, lowering her voice, yet in a place full of experts, those who needed to hear still heard. Currently, there were none of Long Yin¡¯er¡¯s fans here, just spectators eager to see how things would unfold, all adopting an attitude of watching the drama. Journalists from this world also knew what could be written about and what couldn¡¯t. Even the heavyweights from the Aphis family were coldly observing the developments from the control room without any intention to intervene. Like Tao Yu preparing to escalate the situation, they too wanted to see what exactly was going to happen! Though they had set their narratives, the specifics had to be adapted to the situation, ready to change at any moment. Tao Yu¡¯s words not only interrupted them but also plunged the two Catastrophe Level individuals of the Aphis family into a chilling despair. We forced it... Previously, our considerations were too rash! Why do Catastrophe Levels hold such a position? It¡¯s because they can bring devastating destruction, destruction so vast that it¡¯s unbearable. At first, their various plans seemed perfect, getting involved under the guise of the White Star Group to conduct a thorough investigation. But now, all of it turned into nothing but mirages before the words ¡°you forced this¡±! The Aphis family is ultimately just a vassal of the Bai Family, and using the big banner for actions is fine, but if things get out of hand and lead to an immediate eruption of a Catastrophe Level battle, obviously no excuse would suffice! For the Bai Family, they only care about the results, and that would spell disaster for the Aphis family when the time comes. ¡°My friend, this is not necessary; I admit that our people were at fault previously.¡± Pale-faced and beardless, Bohr Aphis glanced at the bewildered, trembling agent, and the next moment, an invisible air spear completely pierced her. After the air spear pierced her, it exploded inside her, with tiny blades of air constantly slicing from within. Her body half-floated in the air, slowly being executed from the inside, yet unable to die immediately, only capable of emitting pitiful screams. It was clearly possible to kill her in one hit, but this torturous method of death was chosen to vent frustration. It was meant to vent ¡®Klein¡¯s¡¯ frustration, and it was also Bohr venting his own powerless rage! Apart from choosing his own dog, he had no other target at the moment! The continuously screaming agent, experiencing extreme painful death and unable even to faint, ultimately felt nothing but endless fear. How could it be, how could it be a Catastrophe Level powerhouse, this is impossible, why, why would the family do this to me. I¡¯ve been loyal to the family, everything I did was for the family¡¯s benefit... Why... Realizing that all her meticulous planning for the family¡¯s interest resulted only in such an end, she could not help but find it sad that even in death, she died without dignity. If the family had known from the beginning that the other party was at the Catastrophe Level, no matter whether she succeeded or not, she would have been used as a tool to vent frustration. At that moment, she also thought of ¡®Klein¡¯s¡¯ first comment about her. Just a dog... As her body finally disintegrated, the agent¡¯s remains scattered, not even a piece larger than a fingernail could be found. ¡°I wonder if this satisfies you.¡± Bohr Aphis¡¯s tone was somewhat heavy. He was also continuously trying to alter his own Domain aura, seeking to break through the blockade, testing the opponent¡¯s limits, but no matter how he changed, he was still firmly suppressed by the opponent¡¯s ice-cold aura, unable to break through even slightly. This made his heart feel increasingly heavy. Meanwhile, Tao Yu glanced at the debris on the ground and merely sneered, ¡°The way your Aphis family handles a discard is truly cruel, with so many watching... ¡°It¡¯s somewhat disgusting...¡± Likewise mocking and provoking, the actions of the agent earlier seemed just like those of ¡®The Fool¡¯. Yet Tao Yu¡¯s sneer almost made the people of the Aphis family feel a rush of blood. Even the other attendees and journalists, who had been trembling due to the arrival of the Catastrophe Level, couldn¡¯t help but think, this guy is really asking for it. Everyone listening felt angered... But at that moment, four powerful auras appeared in the sky. Nearby Catastrophe Levels had arrived... Chapter 700 ?Chapter 700: Chapter 633: Deification Thrice Chapter 700: Chapter 633: Deification Thrice Outside Tianmei Hotel, a large number of Long Yin¡¯er¡¯s fans were waiting for the outcome at the event venue. Support banners were everywhere, most expressing well-wishes, while a few showed opposition. The support team where Bai Yue and her group were part of had also almost all arrived. Everyone was waiting anxiously and patiently, while also engaging in heated discussions. ¡°I wonder what makes that lucky guy so special.¡± ¡°But he really is quite handsome.¡± ¡°Yeah...¡± However, just at that time, Bai Yue suddenly felt a chill on her forehead; looking up, she was somewhat at a loss to discover that, for some reason, the sky was already filled with large goose-feather-like snowflakes. ¡°Snow?¡± It¡¯s been so long since it last snowed... The grey mist spinning in the sky formed a vortex, resembling an eye. ... And in the eye of the storm, it seemed like there was a terrifying cold air plummeting down! With the arrival of the snowflakes, an extreme chill also descended from the heavens, with frost instantly spreading from the top to the bottom of the streetlights, reaching the ground. Looking around, the entire street and every point within sight seemed to have plunged into an Ice and Snow World! ¡°It¡¯s so cold...¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Is this...¡±@@@@ ¡°...¡± Then, four powerful auras came from different directions, accompanied by several deep voices echoing ¡°Everyone, be alert!¡± ¡°Have you gone mad?¡± The entire Second Ring District seemed to have entered winter in advance, with snowflakes beginning to fall from the sky and a sharp drop in temperature! This ¡®gentle¡¯ release of aura truly demonstrated the speaker¡¯s terrifying power. Including the two from the Aphis family and the total of six Catastrophe Level powerhouses that arrived later, All felt a heaviness set in their hearts! So strong! This might well be enough to hunt down an average Catastrophe Level powerhouse! Catastrophe Level was a broad classification, and due to the various life-saving means and tools of Catastrophe Levels, they were considered hard to defeat but hard to kill. Under these circumstances, a powerhouse capable of single-handedly killing a Catastrophe Level would naturally receive a very different treatment. For instance, the Assassin¡¯s League, at such times, could still post messages in the mission hall, mainly because of that elusive ¡®Star Killer¡¯. And at this moment, Tao Yu, borrowing Esdeath¡¯s Power of Frost and his own mastery of catastrophe and weather, wanted to simulate this level of presence, which naturally came easily to him. What he needed to consider was not to go overboard, to find the right balance. A Catastrophe Level powerhouse, but not too strong, going beyond the threshold too much could easily draw excessive attention and caution. This degree right now was just right! And wouldn¡¯t lead to unforeseen complications. Even though Tao Yu had slightly controlled the extent, he still stood out as the most powerful Catastrophe Level presence on the spot with his own strength! And with Tao Yu¡¯s resounding voice spreading and the strong, unique aura emanating from him, Those fans of Long Yin¡¯er waiting outside also vaguely understood who the speaker was. What? Someone is bullying our beloved sister?! But worthy of our sister we admire, the one she chooses is so outstanding, actually a powerful Catastrophe Level! They might not know how to judge specifically, but at least that person¡¯s aura was C-position among all present! And at this moment, Bai Yue and her group had their eyes wide in shock. Chapter 701 ?Chapter 701: Chapter 633 Triplet Deification_2 Chapter 701: Chapter 633 Triplet Deification_2 Fuck! ¡°Klein¡± turned out to be a Catastrophe Level power?! No wonder, no wonder! ¡°You don¡¯t know how much has happened.¡± ¡°Yeah, but him being a Catastrophe Level figure...¡± ¡°Did I accidentally disrespect him before...¡± When the gap isn¡¯t too wide, feelings of jealousy and other negative emotions may arise. But when the difference is like heaven and earth, the Support Team members only felt honored! See that? This is someone who joined our Support Team... ... ... ¡°This friend is right, but please calm down for a moment.¡± It was at that moment that a soft voice traveled from afar, the aura around Tao Yu seeming to shrink a bit under its pressure. From the direction of the core area of White Star City, a figure arrived swiftly; initially, the voice was still distant, but in the blink of an eye, it was overhead. It was a man with a full head of white hair, yet with a face of striking beauty. Clearly, this person was much stronger; Tao Yu could vaguely sense that this individual¡¯s power was on par with Esdeath, maybe not as strong as the Sun Guangyao brothers but definitely a formidable one among Catastrophe Levels. And by appearance alone, it was evident that he was from the Bai Family¡¯s legitimate line! Tao Yu also promptly restrained his aura. He was here to show support, not to offend. It was necessary to make known that he wasn¡¯t to be trifled with; the main opposition was the Aphis family, with the others to be pulled in as much as possible. Expanding the range blindly would only be foolish. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I got a bit carried away before. Everyone here heard how the Aphis family threatened me; if I hadn¡¯t had some self-protective power, maybea?€| hmph~¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words left the Aphis family speechless. But on second thought, there wasn¡¯t anything wrong with what he said. The agent who knew nothing and had died did indeed get threatened, and there were plenty of witnesses. The Aphis clan leader also felt quite stifled at this point. The Aphis family¡¯s approach had actually been relatively softer, constantly applying pressure, hoping to boil the frog in warm water and gradually reduce Long Yin¡¯er¡¯s space. Their actions were largely influenced by the Lady Long and public opinion. Much like how the Floating City on Starshine¡¯s side had to save face, the major families at the State Capital wouldn¡¯t appear too unsightly in the public eye. At least that was the case for most. If one was strong enough, then appearing unsightly didn¡¯t matter; in the end, it was about power a?€¡° everything else was secondary. But now, someone with power comparable to the old ancestors had come to support them. And that changed everything. ¡°What you say holds true...¡± The white-haired man had a twinkle in his eye that seemed to conduct some information gathering, after which he nodded to Tao Yu. Just right like this! It seemed to be the best way to solve the problem... He overpowered the two Catastrophe Level members of the Aphis family with his aura, using them as stepping stones to make his voice heard. Under such circumstances, even if he didn¡¯t show up later, it would maintain the status for a long time. And if he occasionally made an appearance, that would make it even more stable! At the same time, she also thought of some things her grandmother had said to her. Looking at ¡®Klein¡¯s¡¯ face, she felt it wasn¡¯t unacceptable, quite good in fact. But the current problem was, would he even be interested in her? If not, just think of some way to borrow a seed... ... ¡°Young Master Klein, here is the promised Yuan Force, and we are looking forward to your continued attention in the future.¡± This time, Tao Yu himself had directly handled the Catastrophe Level aura confrontation. It seemed simple, but it was also risky, especially when at the end, a powerhouse from the Bai Family had intervened. Watching what appeared to be merely an exchange of words and aura, it was resolved with just spending a few hundred million Yuan Force. In truth, it really made the two members of the Long Family feel like they had profited. Tao Yu took his earnings in good conscience. ¡°Haha, if there¡¯s anything that needs my attention in the future, you can contact me through the communicator, but don¡¯t call me for every little thing.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s eyes shone brightly as he received the Yuan Force. He completely ignored Long Yin¡¯er¡¯s subtle actions with her little finger when she handed over the card. What beauty can compare to the fragrance of Talent Divinification! We¡¯ll talk about other stuff when I¡¯m free! ¡°Well then, I shall take my leave first.¡± Having just performed his first triple god transformation, Tao Yu hurriedly bid farewell and left. This left Long Yin¡¯er a bit dazed. Indeed, was there something wrong with her charm... ... Tao Yu, who found a place to deploy his Innate Barrier, also started to focus on his [Inherent Time Control]. Accompanying him since the early days, his [Dynamic Vision] had been a major contributor to his success! ¡°Full charge!¡± As the obtained Yuan Force poured in like crazy, the Inherent Time Control began to show significant changes. The time lines that were once clearly visible in his eyes now moved with more ease and fluidity, and he could now form a complete loop! ¡°Originally, as my strength increased, the consumption for the Inherent Time Control also increased proportionally. I was never able to use it for extended periods, but now the consumption rate has drastically slowed down.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s mind brightened, and with an impulse, he closed the loop of his own time line, completely isolating it from the outside world, severing it from the world¡¯s time! In an instant, the whole world froze in Tao Yu¡¯s eyes. Time stop... ¡°Those who can¡¯t withstand a blow from me, must die...¡± Chapter 702 ?Chapter 702: Chapter 634 Undying Old Fogy Chapter 702: Chapter 634 Undying Old Fogy Feeling the absolute stillness around him, Tao Yu also had some enlightenment in his heart. He was currently only maintaining the state of time-space acceleration, which significantly reduced his energy consumption, and even if he just maintained the state of time stop, the consumption was quite moderate. But if he wanted to do something in this state, the exponentially increasing consumption was still pretty terrifying. Especially when his closed-loop innate time re-intervened with the world, the moment of maintaining the continuity of the two ¡®loops,¡¯ would immediately skyrocket. ¡°The stronger the opponent¡¯s strength, the more consolidated their original time, the more difficult the intervention.¡± Tao Yu took his Catastrophe Level Shadow Soldiers as targets and tried it out. He clearly felt the difference in the difficulty of intervening in their Inherent Time. ¡°However, it¡¯s a good thing I have ¡®Proof of Eternity¡¯; although I don¡¯t know the exact performance of a Saint, with The One Ring and so many Catastrophe Level Shadow Soldiers providing support, most of the time, it¡¯s enough for me to instantly unleash a full set. ... Plus, with the Dice of Destiny, whatever can¡¯t be dealt with must die...¡± Tao Yu briefly felt the changes and had a more concrete understanding of his abilities now, just to avoid any issues when he actually needed to use them. If he only had Innate Time Control from the start and mindlessly hoarded resources to develop it, it would actually be of limited help. But with all his basic foundations in place and further support from The One Ring and Catastrophe Level Shadow Soldiers, the effect was truly remarkable! Even when facing those from the Huang Family, there wasn¡¯t a need to use Contract rebound; he could instantly capture all of them! ¡°Even within the range of the State Capital, I can instantly take down a Catastrophe Level, giving them no time to react.¡± Tao Yu had this judgment in his heart and then interrupted the Time Stop, looking toward Esdeath ¡°Come on, give me a set to try out.¡± Esdeath did not hold back either; her space-time freeze had a strong effect, but unfortunately, it became hard to occur after reaching a certain energy level. Now she also wanted to see just how strong her man was in this area! In an instant, several terrifying ice spears that solidified space itself swarmed towards Tao Yu, while at the same moment, he flickered with a faint blue glow in his eyes and synchronously threw out some even finer ice spears. Crack~ The attacks of Esdeath that broke through the air were directly frozen in mid-air, without a hint of change! With Authority: Price completed distortion, Tao Yu sliced and transferred the effect of Time Stop momentarily, stacking it on top of Esdeath¡¯s ability to freeze space-time. He actually managed to locally completely block the attack! He even simultaneously activated the support of Sealing Skill, forming an alternative kind of space-time seal! The chill emitted from the ice spears seemed to freeze to the point of being visible to the naked eye, each strand of texture apparent. ¡°Very nice.¡± However, they shouldn¡¯t have a motive either.¡± ¡°Humph, we can¡¯t just let this go.¡± ¡°A false identity, it might not even be what he¡¯s best at; we need to keep a closer eye on things.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just slow things down for now, sigh...¡± Although they went back and forth with displeasure, the Aphis family ultimately chose to cool down. In the end, this world still bowed to the fist. Protective backing, assistance, external aid, and even trump cards can help once or twice, but those are to be used in critical moments ¨C they can¡¯t always be relied upon! At that moment, an old, slightly weathered voice suddenly sounded in the Aphis Clan Leader¡¯s ears, ¡°Bring everyone over; I have some matters to explain.¡± Hearing this voice, joy initially spread across the Aphis Clan Leader¡¯s face, but the latter part of the message filled him with a sense of melancholy. The old ancestor, in the end, had not been able to overcome the barrier between life and death, failing to extend his life further. ¡°The old ancestor has commanded, let¡¯s all go over.¡± All present were high-ranking members of the Aphis family, and even the mustached Catastrophe Level Guardian from the Abyss had returned; everyone that should be there was there. Upon hearing the Clan Leader¡¯s words, many who were unaware showed looks of surprise, ¡°Has the old ancestor emerged from seclusion?¡± They had all speculated more or less; many thought the old ancestor had already died. Receiving such news at this time was undeniably a comforting assurance. ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t keep the old ancestor waiting...¡± Without saying anything further, the Clan Leader led the way towards a secluded garden, within which there was a rocky hill, and inside that hill was a cave. Creak, creak~ As everyone arrived, the bottom of the cave shiftily revealed an entrance, which the procession entered one by one. The dim basement was somewhat damp, filled with the slight odor of decay. Above the basement, there were faint glows a?€¡± it seemed to be the bottom of a lake. An emaciated old man sat cross-legged under that luminescence. ¡°I have failed, with only seven days of life remaining,¡± he said. ¡°Today I will settle some affairs, and if there are any problematic characters, I will try my best to take them with me before I die...¡± Chapter 703 ?Chapter 703: Chapter 635 Rushing Over Chapter 703: Chapter 635 Rushing Over ¡°I really feel like picking a fight with something...¡± Tao Yu fiddled with his new Talent, and it could be said that he was feeling exceptionally inflated at the moment. Even if he encountered a Saint, he felt like giving them a big ol¡¯ punch first. Innate Time Control, after three Deifications, could achieve a Time Stop effect, which is an excellent tool for both offense and defense! On the offense, he also had to intervene in the enemy¡¯s Inherent Time, and if the opponent was powerful, it would consume a lot more energy. But if he were to focus solely on defense and evasion, it could directly serve as Teleportation, and the consumption was much less by comparison. These guys in the Innate Barrier were already defeated underlings, and it wasn¡¯t good to let them mob him and shatter the Barrier, which always left Tao Yu feeling a bit frustrated. He always felt like knocking on something. ... ¡°Where can I find a safe place to have a fight.¡± Tao Yu casually flicked a Coin, and he actually got a response! Nowadays, with the Dice of Destiny, he had grasped even more of the threads of destiny, making his Divination Ability increasingly natural to him.@@@@ ¡°Both the Gray Mist Zone and the Outer Ring Zone offer opportunities...¡± As Tao Yu laid out some objects in more detail, he received corresponding feedback. But then, snap~ The dozens of bamboo sticks Tao Yu was using for divination suddenly broke! ¡°Anti-Divination interference? Well, this is definitely targeted at me, isn¡¯t it?¡± Tao Yu raised an eyebrow, seemingly a bit surprised. If it were just about finding a fight, it could be that he was looking for trouble or might stumble upon an opportunity to interfere. Divination is all about ¡®fate,¡¯ after all. But the sudden appearance of divination interference, this could very well be some form of protection targeting him specifically! Although he couldn¡¯t pinpoint the source, there weren¡¯t many issues on him that could prompt such targeted trouble. Then, without tracing the source, Tao Yu made several confirmations based on himself. Identity determination, the object of interference was targeting ¡®Klein¡¯. ¡°The Aphis family is the most suspicious, followed by the Bai Family, and then others who are interested in Long Yin¡¯er and the girls...¡± However, Tao Yu also found it strange, given the value that Long Yin¡¯er and the girls had shown and their potential future, they shouldn¡¯t be worth targeting someone as strong as himself, should they? After all, Long Yin¡¯er¡¯s bloodline just meant an additional possibility. The fact that Long Yin¡¯er hasn¡¯t broken through to the Catastrophe Level shows that, although the Demon Dragon bloodline is strong, and a good inheritance could bring about catastrophe and become a core member of the family, it doesn¡¯t mean it could help the Aphis family improve by much. As for a family like the Bai Family, at most, they would not disdain it. ¡°Well, are they getting ahead of themselves? ¡°Hmm? What could he be doing in the outer ring? And he¡¯s taking a railcar?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve gone through some of his past captured movements, he does indeed seem to enjoy taking the railcar and visiting various gourmet restaurants, it¡¯s probably just a personal hobby.¡± ¡°A normal outing?¡± ¡°Opportunity!¡± All eyes lit up slightly at the prospect. In the Second Ring area, each district is covered by a Catastrophe Level Inspector, and even with the aid of the Starry Sky Ball from the Xing family, fluctuations couldn¡¯t be hidden for long. But in the outer ring, it didn¡¯t matter at all! ¡°My time is short, and opportunity knocks but once, tell me his current location.¡± The Aphis patriarch was decisive and without hesitation stood up, taking a sphere from the table. ¡°It¡¯s right here.¡± ¡°As of now, you can consider him already dead. Do whatever you want to do.¡± The Aphis patriarch¡¯s expression remained eerily calm. ¡°Patriarcha?€|¡± The others watched the patriarch rise, feeling a sense of sorrow wash over them. To see the life-worn patriarch still burn brightly for the family in his final moments, they too found the taste of the moment to be bitter. But perhaps, when they also reached this point, they would do the samea?€| ¡°Rest assured, even though his strength is immense, possibly even surpassing mine, I am prepared to sacrifice my own life, naturally, I can drag him down with mea?€|¡± As he spoke, the Aphis patriarch also took out an Evil God statue to show everyone. This caused a slight shift in their expressions. All powers had a considerable wariness towards the Evil God. Nevertheless, when necessary, they were not too averse to exploiting it! ¡°The Evil God is repulsive, but if used properly, it can precisely sever an opponent. Even if he wins in the end, I will ensure that he is entwined with pollution, heh heh heha?€|¡± The Aphis patriarch¡¯s face took on a sinister shade, the aura from the Evil God statue casting a shadow over him. Then, before the miasma could disperse, he quickly stowed the statue back into his space equipment, and quietly exited the door! After one last glance at the family¡¯s Lin Garden and a moment of remembrance, the Aphis patriarch silently faded into the air, leaving only his final words lingering ¡°The family, from now on, is in your handsa?€|¡± Chapter 704 ?Chapter 704: Chapter 636: A Test of a Novice¡¯s Skill Chapter 704: Chapter 636: A Test of a Novice¡¯s Skill The outer ring area, though not as well-off in many respects compared to the inner ring, still has more of a human touch. There were many street vendors propping up their stalls in the alleys, selling all sorts of things. ¡°They didn¡¯t contact me to entice me, but can the outer ring area really instigate a catastrophe-level battle? Are they trying to harm me with the backlash of the World Will?¡± Tao Yu sat at a snack stall, casually munching on some snacks, while pondering over the matter. The outer ring was also part of White Star City. The Bai Family would not allow catastrophe-level battles to take place here. If a fight did break out, even if they could use the Bai Family against me, the Aphis family would surely be the first to suffer. ... To trigger the feedback of the World Will, it would be necessary for catastrophe-level beings to clash first. ¡°The Aphis family doesn¡¯t have the ability to create duel spaces, do they...¡± As Tao Yu ate, his thoughts wandered aimlessly. Then, he casually glanced at a gaunt old man on the street. Various distorted lines of space-time emerged in Tao Yu¡¯s vision, bending slightly as they passed each person. However, the timeline near the old man was noticeably different from that of ordinary people, twisting significantly. This sufficiently illustrated the old man¡¯s strength!@@@@ He was at the catastrophe level, and a strong one at that, probably not inferior to Esdeath. At this moment, the elder, who looked like he was on his deathbed and dressed in a long robe, was slowly walking his way. His cloudy, lifeless eyes also glanced at Tao Yu, before he came over and sat across from Tao Yu at the table, letting out a sigh of emotion. ¡°Such vigor and vitality, truly enviable.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s you; the undying fossil of the Aphis family.¡± Tao Yu didn¡¯t bother with pleasantries, continuing to eat as he scoffed. Now he understood why things were this way. It wasn¡¯t that the Aphis family didn¡¯t know how to cut their lossesa?€¡±it was because this old fossil was about to bite the dust and wanted to make a final, wasteful effort. ¡°What now? You¡¯re about to die and still want to wipe their asses for them? Don¡¯t you ask why?¡± ¡°Why? Is that important?¡± The dying Aphis patriarch didn¡¯t care the slightest bit about Tao Yu¡¯s mockery, looking at him with murky eyes. ¡°Young man, don¡¯t blame me. Although we have no grudges, you¡¯re in my way.¡± ¡°What? You want to unleash a disaster here with me?¡± Tao Yu appeared somewhat amused, thinking if that was the case, then it would simply be a matter of stopping time and ending it quickly. He didn¡¯t want to attract more trouble either. ¡°Heh, since I¡¯m here, of course, I have something good...¡± As the Aphis patriarch crushed a crystal ball in his hand, Tao Yu also felt a violent fluctuation in the nearby space. Even the original timeline was greatly distorted. Although Tao Yu was confident he could dissociate from the original timeline before space solidified and leave without consequence, being a master of the Innate Barrier, he discovered something interesting at this momenta?€¡±it was a similar type of maneuver. Was this closure accomplished by a unique one-off artifact? In situations where catastrophe-level beings were heavily restricted, different methods of circumventing those restrictions were constantly under study! Moreover, Tao Yu felt a strong stench of star power from the shattered globe, which seemed to resonate with the worlds captured in the starry sky... Immediately after, both Tao Yu and the Aphis patriarch seemed to be in a star-filled space. The mysterious, slick energy formed the background of this space, like a backdrop curtain. Clap clap clap~ Little eyes on the deformed flesh stared dumbfoundedly at Tao Yu. Looking back at his own twisted body and the power he wielded, then seeing the sprawling, distorted tentacles, he momentarily didn¡¯t know who was actually borrowing the power of the Evil God... Is this a fallen Catastrophe Level? But before he could contemplate further, Tao Yu playfully intimidated him and then tilted his head, thinking about the experiment he wanted to attempt. ¡°Good material, don¡¯t waste it.¡± Muttering as he glanced at that deformed disgusting thing, Tao Yu¡¯s gaze became somewhat hollow in the next moment. Subsequently, the entire starry world froze instantly, even fundamental particles stopped their own trajectories! Only near Tao Yu could flow freely within the closed loop formed by the original time. Or rather, Tao Yu had isolated himself alone from the original time, stopping the exchange of information with the outside world. Before he reintegrated into the world or entered into the original time of the other, he could do as he pleased. Feeling the degree of distortion of the other¡¯s original time and the magnification of the ratio needed to leverage it, Tao Yu quickly calculated the conclusion in his mind. ¡°Enough for a full set two or three times, but I don¡¯t think he can withstand even half a time, and this starry sky space can¡¯t withstand it either...¡± As his gaze refocused and the isolated original time reintegrated into the world, letting the surrounding scene begin to flow again, Tao Yu flicked his wrist towards the completely clueless elder Aphis and grabbed at him. Afterward, Tao Yu forcibly twisted and inversely intervened in the original time near the elder Aphis! ¡°You... What are you... doing...¡± The thought waves of the elder Aphis spread, but they slowed down with terrifying speed, then completely froze! Along with that freeze were the changes and attacks he was preparing. With Tao Yu¡¯s void grab, the deformed flesh became like insects encased in amber. Several evil energy balls that were forming got fixated in the process of their creation. The next moment, innumerable tentacles swarmed over and instantly shredded him into pieces scattering across the sky, then without being picky about the traces of the Evil God¡¯s aura on his body, they devoured everything to the last. The fragmented remaining will of elder Aphis was utterly bewildered, without any knowledge of what had happened! He only felt the raise of a hand by the other, and the tentacles, clearly perceivable in his senses, accelerated terrifyingly beyond understanding, surpassing the speed of light! Faster than the speed of thought, faster than the speed of cognition! Surpassing the limit of information transmission! Before his forming attacks had taken shape, he was disjointed in an instant. And in the moment of dissection, it seemed everything recovered. But by the time it did, he was already torn asunder, his will dissipating and being devoured. Like a rag being torn by many children, ripped apart~ In an instant, the dissection was complete... Done... Endless darkness came, and elder Aphis, unable to feel even pain, knew only that darkness lay ahead for his family... ¡°Pretty disgusting.¡± Tao Yu looked disdainfully at the tentacles and then quickly retracted them into his shadow, casually throwing a punch into the void, shattering the mirrored crackle that appeared beneath his fist. After that, there were no more attacks, he simply stretched his hand into the crack, tore it open with his bare hands, revealing the bustling street outside. It seemed that due to the fluctuations from previous pieces, through the torn rift, one could see the horrified eyes of the passersby and some panicked screams. Then, Tao Yu tore the opening wider and walked out shrouded in a layer of shadow. Silently arranging an old thing to ambush himself, quite audacious... ¡°But an incident has already happened, and it¡¯s not convenient to directly fight and kill in the city now, so it¡¯s better to go and complain. Hmm, bait them a bit, see what they would like to do after they think the mission is successful...¡± But the identity ¡®Klein,¡¯ Tao Yu actually didn¡¯t really care about it, he could just directly visit them ¡®friendly,¡¯ then pat his butt and run off. It wasn¡¯t the first time he had done so after all. However, his Talent Divinification was paid for by the money of Long Yin¡¯er and the others, so he still had to look out for them a little. No need for constant fighting and killing... ¡°¡± Chapter 705 ?Chapter 705: Chapter 637: A Visit Chapter 705: Chapter 637: A Visit Crack~ On the street, the appearance of mirrored fragments caused a great deal of panic among the pedestrians, and then a dark shadow flashed through them and disappeared without a trace. Moments later, the Inspector responsible for this area descended from the sky, feeling the residual energy fluctuations here, his eyes also filled with deep shock, ¡°This, this... Catastrophe Level? Followers of the Evil God?!¡± Goodness, how did such a troublesome issue fall upon me! As the Inspector of the outer district, he was an exceptional World Breaker who could deal with nearly all World Breaker issues, but now he was completely out of his depth. Again with this Evil God¡¯s aura and Catastrophe Level fluctuations, does it have to be this messy! Such matters, he would definitely handle officially, following the normal reporting procedure, and do so quickly... ... On the other side, the Aphis family, relying on their connections and energy, also quickly became aware of the changes in the outer district. ¡°It¡¯s done...¡± ¡°Ah, the elder must endure such pain in his final moments.¡± ¡°We absolutely cannot waste the last help the elder has provided us!¡± ¡°The aura of the Evil God, Catastrophe Level fluctuations; even if that ¡®Klein¡¯ somehow survives, he¡¯s already finished!¡± ¡°Heh, how could he possibly survive by chance, our elder spared no effort and risked his life to create a massive explosion.¡± ¡°Once one is willing to discard even their life, fighting above one¡¯s level is normal.¡± At this moment, everyone also felt a mix of surprise and exhilaration. At the previous press conference, the other party was arrogant and intimidating. They forcefully made the Aphis family bow their heads. It was almost a public humiliation of the Aphis family. This had a significant impact on the family¡¯s reputation and soft power. But for the overall interest of the family and future expectations, they could only choose to swallow their pride. It¡¯s like a knife hanging over the head to bear this! Who would endure if they could obtain swift retribution! ¡°Now, let¡¯s go have a proper meeting with the young Miss of the Long Family.¡± ¡°Mhm, but we still need to be somewhat cautious with our attitude...¡± ¡°As long as we give them hope and avoid a fight to the death, it will be fine.¡± They had just managed, with the help of the elder, to resolve a powerful foe; they would definitely have many concerns regarding the dying Catastrophe Level entity. But the situation of the Long Family was completely different from theirs! The elder exchanged the powerful enemy for benefits for the family. But Lady Long didn¡¯t have much choice. She was a deterrent, as well as a form of revenge, but as long as we don¡¯t cut off the Long Family¡¯s bloodline, she wouldn¡¯t dare to truly initiate a fight to the death! Benevolence and authority, getting the balance right is all that¡¯s needed. On the contrary, if we appear to be at their mercy, then the discussions that follow won¡¯t go well... ¡°What is the Aphis family up to all of a sudden?¡± Long Yin¡¯er was somewhat surprised to suddenly receive a communication from the Aphis family. At this point, Long Yin¡¯er¡¯s pretty face was also filled with solemnity, and although Lady Long still tried to appear calm, her heart understood that the other party wouldn¡¯t use such easily debunked news as a joke! ¡°Thus, to prevent Miss Long Yin¡¯er from becoming overly heartbroken, I have also brought along our family¡¯s young talents for Miss Long Yin¡¯er to choose from.¡± Bohr clapped his hands, and then more than a dozen spirited young men from the Aphis family stood out, all of them very young and including a not small number of World Breakers. Given their age, they truly were all favored by heaven. And at this moment, each of their expressions was somewhat excited. Whoever was chosen would rise to the heavens in a single bound! With beauty and Talent, strong strength, and powerful bloodline, this was simply perfect! It would mean a significant increase in resources invested in oneself too. ¡°I was already prepared before that deceased ghost appeared.¡± ¡°Hehe, didn¡¯t expect such a turn of events.¡± ¡°I think that grandma still possesses a lot of charm...¡± ¡°Hehe...¡± At this moment, the confident members of the Aphis family were indulging in the last bright light that their ancient ancestor had ignited for them as he burned. So what if you¡¯re dissatisfied? You will just have to endure it! After applying some pressure and seeing Long Yin¡¯er¡¯s distressed complexion, Bohr was preparing to give some comforting words. He couldn¡¯t let the two members of the Long Family harbour too much resentment, he needed to show them the hope and benefits. A big stick and a sweet date, those are always the most practical. But just before he could speak up, he suddenly felt a presence swiftly descending, which caused his expression to change subtly, then he quickly waved his hand for silence and bowed respectfully to greet the newcomer, ¡°Greetings, Mr. Tiancheng...¡± The visitor had white hair and handsome features, and he was the representative of the Bai Family who had appeared at the press conference earlier. However, Bohr felt somewhat puzzled at the moment; his side hadn¡¯t engaged in any Catastrophe Level aura clash, just a normal conversation, so it shouldn¡¯t have been enough to draw this person out. White-haired Bai Tiancheng glanced at him, then coldly said, ¡°How much do you know about the outer ring area attack? Are you aware of your ancient ancestor¡¯s fall into corruption?¡± The very sound of these words caused both Bohr and the people from the Aphis family to change their expressions. Why does it feel like he¡¯s here to seek accountability? How could this be? The ancient ancestor couldn¡¯t have left behind any evidence, and though one might deduce the same result and speculate, the Aphis family was still a vassal to the Bai family, and normally, there should be some leniency towards one¡¯s own people. After all, it wasn¡¯t true corruption, just the burning in the last moment, and their family had no ties to the followers of the Evil God. The more obvious and generous their actions were after the fact, the more confident they actually felt! This was just like the use of addictive pain medication upon approaching death. They weren¡¯t the first family to make such a choice! Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have made such a decision! But the current situation, however one looked at it, seemed amiss... ¡°` Chapter 706 ?Chapter 706: Chapter 638 Forgiveness Chapter 706: Chapter 638 Forgiveness ¡°Tiancheng, Lord Tiancheng, what does this mean?¡± Bohr Aphis, as the Clan Leader, had no choice but to steel himself and inquire. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me your family¡¯s old ghost made a move without you knowing.¡± Bai Tiancheng¡¯s expression gradually grew colder. The Bai Family could accept the Aphis family¡¯s underhanded tricks in private, and they would stop at nothing with those who were on their deathbedsa?€¡±it wasn¡¯t such a big deal. But if they continued to lie at a time like this, it would indicate a problem with loyalty!@@@@ Bohr Aphis also understood his predicament very well. He made only a tentative argument to test the waters, and when he saw that things were not in his favor, he immediately knelt with a ¡®thump.¡¯ ¡°Lord Tiancheng, please calm your anger! Our ancestor is approaching the end of his life and is not in his right mind; we could only satisfy his demands.¡± Bohr Aphis was a Catastrophe Level, not a newly initiated one at that, and coupled with his position as the head of the Aphis family, kneeling directly in front of so many people certainly showed his submission. ... A Catastrophe Level was an absolute force that could not be ignored anywhere, possessing an extremely high status. Such an act of kneeling was enough to illustrate the influence of the Bai Family! The action of lowering his status without consideration also made Bai Tiancheng¡¯s expression slightly better. ¡°Get up, what does this look like?¡± ¡°Lord Tiancheng, please calm your anger...¡± Bohr took a slight breath of relief, knowing that although Tiancheng had said that, if he hadn¡¯t knelt down, today would probably have been troublesome. Then he couldn¡¯t help but say with a bitter smile, ¡°Is it because the old ancestor was not in his right mind and used the power of the Evil God, leaving behind traces...¡± He knew that if there wasn¡¯t some reason, the incident, which didn¡¯t cause much destruction, wouldn¡¯t have led the Bai Family to persistently target his family. It was very likely that they had left behind a clue that couldn¡¯t be ignored, and as the lord of a city, the Bai Family had to take a stand. ¡°As for his mind, it was quite clear, very cleanly handled.¡± Another calm voice came, immediately bringing joy to the expressions of Long Yin¡¯er and Lady Long. Tao Yu, whose aura was perfectly contained, slowly walked in from the entrance, his face brimming with smiles. The appearance of Tao Yu was completely unexpected for everyone from the Aphis family, and their faces showed shock. ¡°You... you...¡± ¡°Is it such a surprise to see me? The ¡®gift¡¯ your old ancestor sent me was quite hard to swallow; how should I return the favor to your family...¡± Tao Yu¡¯s hands were in his pockets, casually standing beside Bai Tiancheng. ¡°To have your doomed patriarch use the power of the Evil God to attack me, and then immediately come to trouble my lovera?€¡±haha, if I killed you all here and now, I¡¯m sure Lord Tiancheng wouldn¡¯t say anything...¡± Tao Yu spoke calmly, then turned to glance at Bai Tiancheng, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Lord Tiancheng?¡± ¡°Indeed, but after all, the State Capital does not allow Catastrophe Level to engage in conflict, so don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± After all, the other party was the stronger one, and the contract couldn¡¯t be too detailed, making it easy to exploit loopholes. ¡°Three hundred million, and I can sign a contract that is fairly restrictive. It¡¯s up to you to decide. If you don¡¯t sign the contract, just a casual few tens of millions will do as a token gesture. I¡¯m quite generous,¡± Tao Yu said with an indifferent expression, causing Bohr Aphis¡¯s face to change dramatically. He then gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Agreed, please, Tiancheng, bear witness!¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Bai Tiancheng nodded, feeling that resolving the issue so simply was quite good. In this world, might is right. If even the ancestor¡¯s sacrificial blow was useless, then they might as well accept defeat submissivelya?€| ... With another three hundred million Yuan Force in his account, Tao Yu was quite satisfied. He knew that Bohr had probably inflated the figures, but it didn¡¯t matter to him; let him inflate if he wanted, the contract he signed had hardly any binding power anyway. He wasn¡¯t averse to benefiting for free. Seeing Tao Yu nonchalantly press his spirituality onto the Contract Document, and after the document burned, confirming the contents of the contract, Bohr¡¯s face finally showed a hint of a smile, ¡°Mr. Klein, there were some misunderstandings between us before, and now they are resolved. I hope we have the opportunity to form some cooperation in the future, after all with the contract as a foundation, we also have a basis for cooperation. Of course, we will show some consideration for the Long Family too.¡± Bohr Aphis could bend or stand as needed, having paid the compensation with a bowed head, still wanting to make the most of the situation as much as possible. No fights, no acquaintance! Because of the contract, the relationship between the two parties was actually more reliable than average partners. Tao Yu, seemingly not taking it too seriously, arched an eyebrow and said, ¡°That¡¯s not impossible. By the way, that isolation device your ancestor had is from the Xing Family, right? Are they selling it to others? How did you manage to get ita?€|¡± This question made Bohr Aphis, who had just relaxed after resolving the issue, stiffen instantly. ¡°Oh? The isolation devicea?€|¡± Bai Tiancheng, who was there to witness, initially felt that the issue was handled quite well. The conclusion was joyous for all, successfully smoothing over a discord. But this sudden piece of news still piqued his interesta?€| Chapter 707 ?Chapter 707: Chapter 639: Pig Teammate Chapter 707: Chapter 639: Pig Teammate ¡°Yes, the Xing Family¡¯s Starry Sky Ball, they¡¯ve kept it quite secretive, with few in the know, it can create a temporary isolation, and when I faced off with the old ghost from the Aphis family, there was no diffusion of fluctuations, pretty handy,¡± Tao Yu said with a beaming smile as if he particularly valued this prop for its practicality. But his words simultaneously caused both Bai Tiancheng and a few knowledgeable members of the Aphis family to change color. ¡°Xing Family?@@@@ The Starshine Xing Family?¡± Bai Tiancheng¡¯s tone also took on a more serious notea?€¡± if the matter involved the Xing Family, then it was not so simple! ¡°Yes, that thing even has the empowerment of Evil God powers; it¡¯s quite difficult to deal with. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask them. After using the prop to collect intel, I discovered they should be aware of it.¡± Tao Yu knew that Bai Tiancheng himself also possessed some kind of extraordinary intelligence ability, which he had used in the past, so he could verify the accuracy of his own words. ... True enough, as the stars twinkled in Bai Tiancheng¡¯s eyes, he spoke calmly in the next moment, ¡°Bohr, what is this about?¡± Although his tone was calm, to Bohr Aphis, it felt as if the sky were falling. He cursed Tao Yu in his heart. Couldn¡¯t you have said this in private? I bet you did it on purpose! We¡¯ve signed the contract and received the money, why must you do this! Then he quickly prostrated himself again and said, ¡°Son of Heaven Tiancheng, please don¡¯t misunderstand. We only have some simple cooperation with the Xing Family, they leverage our shop to sell things, and we occasionally borrow their experts...¡± This time, Bohr Aphis spoke earnestly like spilling beans, revealing the true situation. He had to speak out! The Xing Family also held the Flame of Civilization; even though they were far inferior to the Bai Family, they were still masters of one city in Starshine City and represented an external force. If they were branded with collusion or poaching, it would truly be over. Bohr knew that while the family could withstand various tests, a problem with loyalty was a real big issue! ¡°Oh? A simple cooperation allows you to know when your ancestor emerged from seclusion? The Bai Family might not even know, right?¡± Tao Yu¡¯s well-timed interjection was like pouring salt on the wound. It didn¡¯t matter that contracts inherently lacked binding force; he wasn¡¯t breaking any rules by acting this way. Simultaneously giving both the Xing Family and the Aphis family a headache was a deal that reaped only profits. His words made Bohr want to rip Tao Yu¡¯s mouth to shreds. Don¡¯t you know how to speak! ¡°It¡¯s not like that. We got the Starry Sky Ball before, mainly because of the death of Heide, which spurred the extraordinary intelligence war, and we sought help from them.¡± ¡°Oh? This guy started by keeping quiet about everything and only when the benefits were secured, pretended as if by accident to reveal it, slyly and cunningly. ¡°Tiancheng is too kind.¡± ¡°By the way, that thing from the Xing family you mentioned, could you perhaps talk about it in more detail?¡± At this time, Bai Tiancheng also began to inquire about some intelligence. The concealment of the Starry Sky Ball was extremely high, and its practicality was quite strong as well. Moreover, since the Xing family had never exposed this information before, its significance could also be discerned. Almost once used, it would render the opponent speechless! The mishap this time was just that it was used on a cooperating partner of the Aphis family. Perhaps the Xing family really wanted to sincerely recruit the Aphis family and slowly support them to become puppets of the Xing family in the State Capital. Once the relationship between the two families deepened to a certain level, the Aphis family would take the initiative to help cover up for the Xing family. Even if the Aphis family revealed the abilities of the Starry Sky Ball, it didn¡¯t really matter. It was not strange to occasionally obtain one or two such spatial artifacts! All families have more or less similar heritage. The Aphis family would not foolishly say these were from the Xing family. Even if they were simply inclined towards benefit, the Aphis family also knew what should be done. Otherwise, once exposed, it would lead to the outcome they were facing now. With such mutual interests, the relationship between the Aphis family and the Xing family was actually quite solid. If it weren¡¯t for the old ancestor of Aphis¡¯s misstep this time and Tao Yu¡¯s initiative to point out that it was a Xing family item, making it impossible to deny, they certainly would not have exposed the issue with the Starry Sky Ball. ¡°Of course, but I think the members of the Aphis family are clear enough; let¡¯s discuss it together.¡± Tao Yu also wanted to see if he could extract some information about the Xing family. And to directly divert the trouble eastward, although it would not go as far as to strike at the Xing family from the Bai family, the impression of the Xing family would probably be extremely negative... ... Starshine Floating City. The magnificent floating city hovered in the sky, as if it had existed since time immemorial. Amongst the haze, the thunder that resembled Thunder Serpents roamed, crashing down from time to time with bursts of rumbling sounds. Against this backdrop of thunder, within the ancient castle of the Xing familya?€¡±the first family of Starshine City, holders of the Flame of Civilizationa?€¡± A figure bathed in starlight, as though an energy being, suddenly crushed the Communication Crystal in hand, showing exceptional anger. ¡°Useless!¡± With something as useful as the Starry Sky Ball, how could they still get caught? What a team of pigs! Chapter 708 ?Chapter 708: 640 Chapter 708: 640 The Aphis family colluded with the followers of the Evil God and the Starshine family, committing violence in the State Capital! The explosive news suddenly swept across the entire State Capital, and because it involved the Starshine family¡¯s affairs, it even began to spread to the surrounding cities. It truly shocked the entire State Capital¡¯s onlookers, leaving many unable to react. The Aphis family was the Bai Family¡¯s little brother! Who would have thought they would play such a big game this time? ¡°The Starshine family has extended its reach to the State Capital?¡± ¡°Despicable foreigners!¡± ¡°Boycott Starshine Company!¡± ¡°Boycott Starshine Company!¡± ¡°...¡± The information was already sensational, and with some opportunistic fueling of the flames, the controversy pointed directly at the Starshine Company, heaping snow on top of frost for the already struggling company in the State Capital. Although the main target was the Xing Family, the Suns, as important members of the Starshine Company, were also deeply affected. ... Tao Yu even received cross-boundary communication specifically to remind him of this fact and to be careful when ¡°returning.¡± However, this reminder also carried a hint of schadenfreude. Even the Suns, who were slightly affected, were beginning to have a headache.@@@@ As the primary target, the Starshine family, of course, was in utter disarray, immediately withdrawing from the State Capital and closing down their offices! If the Starshine family had only engaged in covert financial dealings with the Aphis family, it would have been forgivable, but alas, the Aphis family patriarch ended up using the Evil God¡¯s power without discrimination. Even though most insiders knew that it was probably just a use of some Evil God power for practical purposes, rather than a full-fledged fall from grace, opposing the Evil God was undoubtedly the politically correct stance, and once the connection was made here, it immediately made things difficult for the Starshine family. Also, taking advantage of the situation, the clandestine Starry Sky Ball that the Starshine family had been working on was exposed. Even if this device might have a low output and many restrictions, its ability to create an effect akin to a Duel Space during Catastrophe Level battles was too potent a stealth ability! The Assassin¡¯s League had many issues on their plate, all because that so-called ¡®Star Killer¡¯ was suspected of having spatial abilities. After the Starshine family incident, Tao Yu used Teng Lianghong¡¯s identity to run to the mission hall and release a public message, stating that many of the deaths were falsely pinned on the Assassin¡¯s League, hoping that the Starshine family would dare to admit responsibility. Now, as one of the three giants of the Assassin¡¯s League, with Red Rose as his own person, making such arrangements was completely reasonable. Moreover, these accusations used to be placed on ¡®Star Killer,¡¯ which undoubtedly filled him with some dissatisfaction... Currently, in the new development zone, no outsider knew he had returned to the current world for a while; the Banisher Spirit had taken the Alien Dragon out for hunting, and theoretically, this was his own trail. ¡°Sister-in-law~ you¡¯re back~¡± With no wealthy young woman around, Sun Shiqing rushed over with a giggling smile and hung onto Tao Yu. ¡°Come, let me check if you¡¯ve grown taller.¡± Tao Yu also laughed wickedly, tickling Sun Shiqing till she couldn¡¯t stop rolling around. ¡°What¡¯s the situation with the Burning Legion?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the resistance organization over there. Someone sneaked over, which initially caused a misidentification and conflict with the Middle-earth Allied Forces, but eventually, it was resolved...¡± Sun Shiqing spoke nonchalantly about the recent developments. Before, there were several powerful members of the Burning Legion guarding a few rifts. Those guarding were elite World Breakers! It seemed, considering the number of World Breakers within this legion, they shouldn¡¯t be too many, and the seven rifts each had various creatures guarding them. Magicians, Hellfire, Hellhounds were all present. However, Gandalf and others would occasionally check the rifts and, if given the chance, might strike suddenly. The oil drilling platform previously guarded by a few magicians had already been compromised by Tao Yu, and later Gandalf used a magic wand to bash two more, making that platform a weak point. Eventually, a self-proclaimed ¡®Sea King¡¯ Superhero successfully used his underwater abilities to slip through. ¡°¡®Sea King¡¯?¡± Tao Yu mulled over Sun Shiqing¡¯s brief overview and, from her description of abilities and appearance, it sounded a bit like the Sea King from DC comics. But if it were DC, wouldn¡¯t it be overkill for this relatively small-scale Burning Legion to be in this state? ¡°He claims he¡¯s a member of ¡®The Seven,¡¯ an organization protecting that world, belonging to a company called Vought, currently struggling against the invasion of darkness in that world.¡± As Sun Shiqing reached this point, Tao Yu immediately realized what it was! It was another superhero-centric American TV series. ¡®The Boys¡¯! Homelander? ¡°Wait a minute, I remember that they have drug-induced superpowers over there... another world with quick-fix abilities...¡± Even if these superpowers had their limits and uncertainties, at least in the Abyss, they would still hold some value... Chapter 709 ?Chapter 709: Chapter 641: Discussing Plans Chapter 709: Chapter 641: Discussing Plans Tao Yu had some impression of the world of the black-robed patrol squad; it was quite a contrast to the traditional superhero series, and the superheroes in it particularly highlighted ¡°human nature.¡± Compared to the traditional selfless and upstanding superheroes, they were closer to real ¡°people,¡± especially those with relatively lower moral standards or who seemed like ordinary people who suddenly gained immense power, leading to psychological distortions. It was very ¡°down-to-earth.¡± The artificially created superheroes had a huge variance between their upper and lower limits, generally resembling youthful versions of DC superheroes. However, despite being youthful versions, the strongest among them were still incredibly powerful. Take Homelander, the top-tier T0, for example: he could fly faster than the fastest fighter jets, throw a baseball beyond the atmosphere, withstand megaton-level nuclear bombs, and was nearly impossible to kill. In terms of destructive range, with his Laser Eyes, he could also compensate, a textbook example of Catastrophe Level. It was the kind built with hardware stack-ups of defense, speed, strength, and the like. But aside from Homelander, the other superheroes did not fall within the range of Catastrophe Level; each had their distinct characteristics and clear weaknesses. ... ¡°The key is that Homelander is very likely a Fortune Thief,¡± Tao Yu thought. ¡°After slaying the Burning Legion, he still has the potential for improvement, while the other superheroes, even with enhancements, would probably find it hard to reach Catastrophe Level in a short time...¡± Tao Yu also had a bit of a prediction about the situation there, but due to the World Fragments, he found it inconvenient to use Divination; he would have to go there to try. ¡°Dreadlord Tinavis is a standard Catastrophe Level, and General Zaka is stronger than him, but he should not pose a threat to me now. Therefore, within the top combat power of this Burning Legion, there should be no more than a handful of Catastrophe Level powers...¡± Given the limited number of Catastrophe Level powers, if Homelander really wanted to save the world, he still had the capacity to handle the situation. But thinking of that almost entirely comical superhero team of seven, Tao Yu also felt a bit of a headache. The superheroes of that world... Mostly counted as villains... At first, they might fight because they want to protect ¡°their own world,¡± but over time, Tao Yu felt they might turn around and join the Burning Legion... ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go have a look and come back to spoil you afterward.¡± Tao Yu teased Sun Shiqing a little and then, without using the main entrance, he swiftly blended into the shadows and left. Through the One Ring, he faintly grasped the locations of the Banisher Spirits and summoned them to converge quickly... ... ¡°Wow-wow-wow~, your world is truly exotic.¡± Abyss, dressed in a tight combat suit, gazed with a slight spark in his eyes at the handsome men and beautiful women of the Elven Race. One of them was graceful and charming, her purity and allure blended seamlessly. Every inch of her was captivating, with ruby-like eyes that added an entrancing exoticism. The other, with her golden hair, seemed to step right out of a painting, radiating an aura of otherworldliness. Abyss, a standard ¡®Sea King,¡¯ claimed he had seen countless people. But compared to these two, all the others suddenly seemed like rotten fish and shrimp. At that moment, Sun Shiyu was hugging Galadriel¡¯s arm, whispering and chuckling with her from time to time. Sun Shiyu had an innate pride, but she naturally showed enough respect for Galadriel, the ancient and powerful Elven Queen. Similarly, though Galadriel was more powerful, acknowledging the potential of Pioneer, she also willingly warmed up to Sun Shiyu. It could be said they were mutually drawn to each other. ¡°Hey~ to think he could even receive your praise~¡± Sun Shiyu¡¯s gaze flickered. Beside her, Galadriel¡¯s eyes danced with laughter, noting the question in her words, ¡°It seems he has yet to tell you...¡± Tao Yu had demonstrated his strength several times in Middle-earth, but truly only Galadriel and Gandalf fully understood his capabilities. Because the gap in power was so wide, the others, even those on Aragorn¡¯s level, were simply clueless. Perhaps only a few from the Village Hidden by Clouds had a slight inkling. But Galadriel and Gandalf were certainly not ones to blather recklessly; Tao Yu had made a point of cautioning them. However, now that Sun Shiyu had publicly arrived as Tao Yu¡¯s lover and Tao Yu had mentioned it himself from afar, Galadriel had no reason to keep anything from her. So it was just one instance of praise for Tao Yu¡¯s strength that made Sun Shiyu spot the discrepancy. ¡°He did say so, but not in such detail, heh~, no wonder~¡± Sun Shiyu thought back to the last time she absorbed power, which had increased her own strength. She had thought it was the effect of the special training method he taught. Now, it seemed the gap between their strengths had widened again. A bit unwilling to accept it, indeed. She used to be the stronger one, and now she had been overtaken by so much, so quickly... Chapter 710 ?Chapter 710: Chapter 642: Little Head Chapter 710: Chapter 642: Little Head Sun Shiyu had watched Tao Yu grow up and was aware of his cautious nature; she wasn¡¯t surprised that he hadn¡¯t openly mentioned becoming a Catastrophe Level. Instead, her bright eyes focused on Galadriel, ¡°But, sister, your skin is really nice...¡± Beautiful, a Catastrophe Level, and a relatively simple nativea?€¡±if she could take her away, it would be a huge win. ¡°Everyone, Mr. Abyss is here.¡± At that moment, Aragorn found the right time to speak up, or else it felt like those two women could keep chatting endlessly. Apart from Pioneer representative Sun Shiyu and Loriel¡¯s mistress Galadriel, the others present were the Master of the Misty Valley, Elrond, who boasted top World Breaker strength, As well as the strongest being in Middle-earth at the moment, the Maiar Gandalf, and the Third Raikage from the Village Hidden by Clouds. ¡°Now that everyone is here, let¡¯s have a talk.¡± Gandalf habitually took a couple of puffs on his pipe. ¡°Where did that guy run off to, sending you, a young girl, over?¡± Gandalf grumbled a few words about Tao Yu. ... Although he hadn¡¯t been in contact with Tao Yu for long, dealing with the aftermath of his actions every day was somewhat exasperating for him. ¡°Heehee, he went back to the Current World for a bit, but he should be back soon, it¡¯s just that things are urgent over here.¡± Sun Shiyu showed Gandalf the respectful attitude of a young girl. It was definite to make a good impression on a wild Catastrophe Level being.@@@@ ¡°Oh, beautiful lady, you are the most stunning person I have ever seen.¡± Abyss was being gentlemanly, bowing and expressing his admiration. Sun Shiyu had seen plenty of people with this attitude and showed no particular reaction, only nodding slightly because the other was a representative from a neighboring shard. ¡°So, what are your thoughts now? Currently, we still don¡¯t understand the overall strength of the Burning Legion, so the Development Zone might not send any significant forces over.¡± At present, the Suns had three Catastrophe Levels in the New Development Zone, and if you counted Tao Yu, that made four. But judging from Tao Yu¡¯s description and speculation about the Burning Legion, it seemed they would be inadequate even if fully deployed. The information was too scanty to dare to risk an adventure. ¡°Although an Allied Forces have already been organized, judging by the current state of cooperation among them, they can probably only easily deal with the Pioneer troops coming through the rifts, and we likely don¡¯t have the capacity for cross-world combat.¡± Elrond also spoke up, the alliance contains many elite from the Misty Valley, and given the difficulty of the Elven Race¡¯s reproduction, he must take responsibility for his people. ¡°We, the Human United Kingdom, are willing to provide some help, but I too must be responsible for my people.¡± Aragorn, who was gradually getting used to his new identity, also voiced his own opinion. In the Abyss, offering mutual defense and lending a helping hand was completely acceptable to him. The help that Tao Yu had previously provided was the perfect example. It was only when he heard about the ¡®old acquaintance¡¯ that he took the initiative to speak up. ¡°Eh? Did I mention their leader by name? That¡¯s right, Mr. Ohno-ki indeed; you know him?¡± Only then did Abyss catch on a bit late. His flustered reaction made everyone at the scene feel somewhat speechless. But it seemed normal for him to be unreliable, and a stereotype had begun to form. ¡°Haha, of course, I¡¯d consider him an acquaintance, that sneaky old coot.¡± The third Raikage didn¡¯t have a good impression of the third Tsuchikage, Ohno-ki; their friction was too much. They had the intention to face off against each other during the great Ninja War. But now, after entering the Abyss, hearing about an old familiar somehow brought on a completely different sort of lament. It seemed that their previous animosity was, in a way, quite worth remembering. ¡°What do you mean, ¡®sneaky old coot¡¯...¡± It was at this moment that a hearty voice came from the sky. Accompanying the voice, the clouds were directly punctured through, as a giant Alien Dragon followed by nine smaller Fallen Flying Beasts charged straight down. The high-pitched Dragon¡¯s Chant from the Alien Dragon, following close by, was as if it had formed the background. The clouds around them directly began to disperse, creating ripples where they were struck. The wings of the descending Flying Dragon whipped up gusts of wind. Both the fierce appearance of the Alien Dragon and the Banisher Spirits landing one after the other to stand guard elevated Tao Yu to a stature akin to a Demon King on a tour. This sudden appearance of an air force, along with the fierce looks of the Alien Dragon and the Fallen Beasts, all at once made Abyss feel a surge of surprise and fear. It¡¯s so huge? Could it crush a Hellfire directly? But luckily, going by the voice, it sounded like it was one of their own. ¡°I had thought that even if those strong ones were stronger, they wouldn¡¯t be much higher than Aragorn. Now it seems I might be wrong; the strength of these newcomers... it surpasses mine...¡± Abyss turned his little brain and eventually noticed this crucial point. He then saw, somewhat heartbrokenly, his idolized goddess leaping straight into the arms of that man. Although Abyss was lecherous and a Sea King, he still had some self-awareness and knew his place. Just the size of that creature the other was riding placed right there; he wouldn¡¯t dare show any jealousy... Chapter 711 ?Chapter 711: Chapter 643 Restraint Chapter 711: Chapter 643 Restraint ¡°Village Hidden by Stones?¡± Tao Yu hugged Sun Shiyu, feeling her resilient touch and the faint fragrance at the tip of his nose, a look of surprise also appeared on his face, and then he kissed her directly. ¡°You really are a godsend.¡± ¡°Hehe, I saw you¡¯ve been looking for information, is it ¡®Tailed Beasts¡¯? It¡¯s too obvious.¡± The professional qualities fostered by Sun Shiyu¡¯s family were still there. She had actually also vaguely guessed what Tao Yu was collecting. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m about there.¡± Now, except for the Seven-Tails, there should be clues about the other Tailed Beasts, and Tao Yu was quite happy about it. Right now, the fusion of Tailed Beasts along with the buff from Pollution, they are already strong, and after being corrupted, they really had quite a few practical uses, including the most basic advantage of size. Once all gathered, they should be able to directly form the power of the Ten-Tails. ... Even for the current him, the power of the Ten-Tails was absolutely not to be underestimated! Splash~ The Alien Flying Dragon landed, its huge claws directly hitting the ocean floor, causing granite on the seabed to scatter in fragments. Frightened, the Abyss unconsciously took a few steps back, and a slight tremor appeared in the gills under its ribs. Looking at Tao Yu, who was embracing Sun Shiyu coming down from the Alien Flying Dragon, the Abyss revealed a hint of panic in its eyes. ¡°So, do you have information about the Tailed Beasts and Jinchuriki?¡± Tao Yu looked at the Abyss in front of him casually, his voice calm. This made the Abyss shake its head quickly and continuously. ¡°I, I don¡¯t know anything about the power of humans and monsters.¡± That kind of nervous emotion, and the mispronounced word, made Tao Yu somewhat speechlessa?€¡±this guy seemed so useless. But he also somehow felt it was to be expected. After all, this was the same guy who would expose his perversion on the spot upon hearing that a starlight was his fan. Even when commanded by the Homelander to clean for Superhero Locomotive, he immediately knelt down on the spot. Tao Yu suspected this might be a side effect of some sort of drug. ¡°Alright, I know now that, at the base, the Burning Legion hasn¡¯t been slaughtering at will, right?¡± ¡°Yes, although many people have died, they indeed didn¡¯t specifically go on a killing spree but chose to pen them up. From what we¡¯ve seen, they¡¯re either making them labor to build Altars or conducting some strange Sacrifice rituals, and creating Demons...¡± The Abyss was kind of talking nonsense, but Tao Yu could mostly understand what he meant. The Burning Legion¡¯s invasion would certainly result in heavy casualties and the various negative impacts that come from the breakdown of order. The response he got, though, was only the Alien Dragon gripping tighter, almost making him gasp for air. Tao Yu had actually noticed Deep Sea¡¯s intelligence being a bit odd. His standard for judging the new world was Aragorn as a reference unit. This... For the layperson¡¯s judgment, it¡¯s not impossible, but for the few from the White Council and himself, the error might be quite significant. The reason he¡¯s so compliant now is probably more due to the intimidation brought by the Alien Dragon... However, Tao Yu didn¡¯t plan to go too high-profile either; it was undoubtedly better to enter first to see what the situation was, and then take some targeted actions based on different changes. ¡°Let¡¯s handle the Tailed Beasts first. Once we¡¯ve confirmed there are no issues with the Tailed Beasts, then we¡¯ll look at the other Demons¡¯ Skills, hoping for a surprise like Hellfire...¡± And after that, there was also the kind of drugs from the Walter Company, wondering if there could be a production line. ¡°Based on previous experience with unique items, the materials should be some kind of Yuan Force plant or mineral from the current world...¡± As Tao Yu contemplated his subsequent plans, he had already arrived at an unguarded barrier. The Alien Dragon then released its grip, tossing Deep Sea onto the ground where he tumbled awkwardly, Covered in a layer of dirt. At this moment, Deep Sea looked somewhat speechless. Compared to Aragorn, who would respect him, and the relatively polite attitude of those from the White Council, Tao Yu just treated him like a tool, lacking the slightest bit of respect. This made Deep Sea annoyed internally, yet outwardly he became even more docile, seemingly well-adapted to this treatment. This place was a cliff, with a vast expanse of ocean below, no ships or platforms on the sea surface, nor could one see any continents. There were no cracks here, so there were no guards on either side. However, for a Pioneer, it was possible to take time to create an opening. ¡°Is this the Pacific Ocean?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. From what we know, our piece of Earth should be centered around Great Beauty, including half the globe. This direction is the boundary of the Pacific Ocean. The Homelanders say that on the other side of the Atlantic Ocean, there might be Europe and parts of Africa.¡± Deep Sea knew Tao Yu was different from the others, with a much more volatile temper. And with a pet so clearly stronger than himself, he willingly provided all he knew. Under such pressuring, he revealed more information than he had obtained from trying to cozy up to Aragorn for several days... Chapter 712 ?Chapter 712: Chapter 644 Homelander Chapter 712: Chapter 644 Homelander The vast sea churned with tumultuous waves, but the water seemed contaminated, loaded with patches of white foam everywhere. With each slap of the wave, many patches of foam converged, looking like foam boards. The Alien Dragon skimmed low over the sea¡¯s surface, and Tao Yu, observing the foam, also sensed a faint hint of pollution within. It was likely brought in by the Burning Legion. ¡°How do you guys keep in touch now?@@@@ Where are you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really know, but my friends in the sea can find them...¡± The Sea King, watching the Alien Dragon race close to the sea surface, felt somewhat relieved; the ocean was his domain. Being this close to the water, he finally regained his ability to protect himself. ... Although he was still clutched by the dragon¡¯s claw, if he exerted himself to break free, it would be a dragon entering the sea! However, at that moment, the grip of the claw tightened almost causing him to vomit. ¡°Are you listening? What are you daydreaming about?¡± Tao Yu¡¯s voice caused the Sea King¡¯s face to turn red, not from anger but purely from being squeezed too tight and nearly unable to breathe. ¡°You¡¯re squeezing my cheeks...¡± The Sea King explained in a hoarse voice, sounding somewhat wronged. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Tao Yu had the Alien Dragon loosen its grip slightly. This Sea King is really useless, whining just from a squeeze... West Coast, San Francisco. In the heart of what used to be a bustling city, smoke now billowed everywhere. On the streets lay a scene of desolation: collapsed buildings, wrecked cars, damaged and spraying fire hydrants all contributing to utter disarray. Scattered around were bodies, decay, and pools of dark red blood. Boom~ Boom~ A Hellfire, six to seven meters tall, walked through the streets, causing the ground to tremble slightly and ripples to form in the puddles. Its stone core exterior burned with green flames, turning any ground it covered to scorched earth as the nearby air distorted from the intense heat. It looked like a moving furnace, spreading waves of heat outward. Creak~ The Hellfire stepped directly onto a smashed SUV, its weight causing the vehicle to deform. The fire burning on its external body caused the metal skin of the vehicle to redden and soften. seizing a sniper bullet aimed at his forehead. The powerful impact severely deformed the bullet. But this Magician was not surprised. The weird technologies of this world had initially caused them some trouble. At first, when they hadn¡¯t noticed, there were indeed some unlucky ones who died under such attacks. But having fought against each other for so long, it was impossible not to be prepared. ¡°Just a bullet then...¡± The Magician looked up in the direction from which the bullet had come, and subsequently, several demons with bat wings quickly emerged from the void, soared up, and sped off. However, as these burly demons, measuring four to five meters tall, had just taken off, suddenly two red laser beams swept across and instantly severed them in half. This made the Magician, who initially wore a smile, change his expression drastically, ¡°Homelander!¡± How could he encounter this creature! The only being in this world that could truly trouble the Legion, this world¡¯s Child of Destiny! He had indeed taken the group out as bait, but he didn¡¯t intend to bait this entity. Wasn¡¯t there always a tracker on Homelander? Why wasn¡¯t he informed that it was near this location! ¡°Damn it!¡± The Magician seemed to have realized something and suddenly began to panic. Hope it¡¯s not what I¡¯m thinking... The anxious Magician spread his hands, and from between them, a Magic Eye formed, establishing a Magic communication connection. But just at that moment, a Hellfire, seven or eight meters tall, resembling the size of a three or four-story building, suddenly shattered. The debris smeared with flames flew out, slamming his entire body away. And atop the half-corpse of the Hellfire appeared a figure draped in a red cape. It seemed the Hellfire had shattered purely from his physical impact! It was the world¡¯s strongest superhero, the Homelander. Raised in the Watt Corporation¡¯s labs, his personality developed severe flaws, even a bit distorted. Arrogant, selfish, proud, with a bit of a neurotic streak... ¡°Ah ha, as I thought, you do have a way to communicate, Warlock. Don¡¯t bother wasting your energy.¡± After a verbal jab, Homelander appeared, his eyes gathering energy, instantly slicing the Warlock in twoa?€| Chapter 713 ?Chapter 713: Chapter 644 Trap Chapter 713: Chapter 644 Trap Homelander suddenly burst onto the scene, turning the tide and slaying all the demons and magicians present. The rescued survivors became exceptionally agitated. They had grown up with news of superheroes, and now, trapped in despair, seeing Homelander intervene was incredibly uplifting. Many people burst into tears. ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s Homelander.¡± ¡°You finally came to save us!¡± ¡°Hero! Hero!¡± ¡°Homelander!¡± ¡°...¡± Cheers erupted everywhere, giving Homelander, who was still in his prime, an unprecedented sense of satisfaction. A smile unconsciously spread across his face; he lightly pressed down with his hands, wanting people to stop, yet not insisting, while continuing to make noises, ¡°Oh, alright, alright~¡± At that moment, a nimble female figure suddenly darted out and came to Homelander¡¯s side. ... ¡°Are we done?¡± She was Queen Maeve from the Super Seven, a superhero who swung both ways and had a brief romance with Homelander. She was also one of the stronger superheroes. Though she couldn¡¯t fly or turn the tide like Homelander, she also smashed some demons scattered on the neighboring streets. Following her, a gust of wind heralded the arrival of ¡®Locomotive,¡¯ known for his speed, who made an OK gesture. ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with those Hellhounds according to the old man¡¯s battle plan; we need to hurry and retreat with them.¡± While speaking, he glanced at his watch. ¡°Oh, right, congratulations on being rescued, everyone. But with the endless number of demons, we can¡¯t confront them directly right now, so please, follow us. We are headed first to a safe base.¡± Homelander gradually came back to his senses amid the cheering. ¡°Mr. Homelander, where should we flee to next?¡± Hugh Campbell asked loudly, raising his hand. ¡°Currently, those evil demons haven¡¯t infiltrated the oceans too severely, and there aren¡¯t many water demons. Our target is the sea, come on, according to the time, our base is already approaching.¡± Homelander gestured to everyone. As they quickly reached the dock with people in tow, a bald old man was already floating above the dock, tampering with some containers. ¡°Old man, you¡¯re quite fast too.¡± Homelander smiled and greeted the old man looking at him. Homelander quite appreciated this sharp and strategic fellow who had often predicted the enemy¡¯s moves and commanded their group adeptly. In his eyes, other companions were just dead weight, except Ohno-ki, who deserved to be a true companion. He also acknowledged the destructive power of Ohno-ki¡¯s Dust Release. It was the only attack on their side that could effectively help him against those High Demons. ¡°Oh, Cape Goblin is back, eh? I¡¯ve made these things lighter already; you can transport them all in one go later,¡± Ohno-ki also sported a cheerful expression, patting his old back. Sharp and experienced, he had during their interaction discerned Homelander¡¯s situation and had even crisply caught his need for affirmation. This type of old man coddling the young had always precisely tickled Homelander¡¯s fancy. Though he referred to him as ¡®Cape Goblin¡¯, it always managed to scratch some of Homelander¡¯s itches. ¡°No problem.¡± Homelander glanced at the ship on the coastline, not showing any reluctance; this wasn¡¯t his first time doing it. At the moment, besides himself, only Ohno-ki and Storm could achieve this. ¡°Just now, using Spirit Communication, a friend from the deep sea said they had felt the deep sea¡¯s presence again, and would probably come over on their own.¡± Ohno-ki then shared some freshly received intelligence. ¡°Oh? Is there news from the Abyss? Wonder if they can bring any good newsa?€|¡± However, just then, the clouds in the sky suddenly seemed to ignite, and a torrent of green fireballs broke through the clouds and smashed toward them. Boom~ Meteorites hit the ground, creating blasts and shocks; shrapnel flew everywhere. ¡°Primeval Stripping Technique!¡± Ohno-ki quickly used his Dust Release, instantly crushing the nearby Hellfire, while Homelander soared into the sky and shattered many. The scene was chaotic, but nearby areas were temporarily saved by their efforts. Though the rescued civilians screamed, there weren¡¯t many casualties. At this time, besides helping to block some debris, Queen Maeve and Locomotive could not provide any other helpa?€| ¡°Heh, I finally drew you out.¡± Countless bats converged, forming a colossal demon in the aira?€¡±the Dreadlord! Then came the second and third! Three Catastrophe Level Dreadlords appeared in the sky, forming a triangular formation, completely surrounding the entire docka?€| Chapter 714 ?Chapter 714: Chapter 645: Terrifying Disparity Chapter 714: Chapter 645: Terrifying Disparity ¡°Oh well...¡± Ohno-ki looked at the human-shaped figure formed by bats in the sky, his expression somewhat grave. Homelander was a bit annoyed as he shouted at Locomotive and Maeve, ¡°Did you fail to find all the Magicians? Let them get in touch!¡± As he spoke, a red glimmer still flickered in his eyes, seemingly a bit feverish. He was able to tolerate Ohno-ki because Ohno-ki had high tactical and emotional intelligence, smoothing things over in all aspects. But his patience with others was much less. ¡°No, no, just that one Magician.¡± Locomotive said hastily. ¡°Are you blaming me?!¡± Homelander turned around in a sudden fury. ... The three Dreadlords also enjoyed this scene, watching with relish from three different directions. ¡°Calm down, child. I think we might have been betrayed; not everyone possesses a resistant will.¡± At that moment, Ohno-ki interjected appropriately, fearing that if he didn¡¯t, the Locomotive would be burnt alive by Homelander. Hearing Ohno-ki¡¯s words, Homelander cooled down slightly. He thought about all the people saved during this time, recalling that Ohno-ki had mentioned this issue, but since it had not been a problem, he had put it aside. At that time, he thought these rescued people had no communication tools or signals, so it didn¡¯t matter. Now it seemed that this was exactly where the problem began! ¡°Hmph, let¡¯s see what you three are really made of!¡± Homelander had killed many demons recently and believed his strength had improved. Now, looking at the three Dreadlords, he felt no fear. He had previously fought one of them, and though their methods were strange and unpredictable, making him somewhat embarrassed, in a head-to-head fight, he had not lost! Now, there was even less reason to lose! Just as the circle of Dreadlords was tightening, one of them suddenly said with a laugh, ¡°Homelander, our real purpose in coming here was actually for you.¡± ¡°We have come not to be your enemies but to invite you to join us.¡± ¡°With such strength, are you willing to mingle with these feeble humans? You should be a Divine Spirit ruling above all.¡± It had to be acknowledged that the Dreadlords were indeed skilled at manipulating and scheming. The powerful air currents generated by the collision tore the clouds apart, creating green ripples in the sky. Occasionally, two beams of red Laser Eyes swept over, cutting through the sea surface and forming white vapor waves. Green fel energy breath also blossomed in the air, and a sky full of fel energy bee swarm took the place of the clouds, enveloping the battlefield. A dense black mass, as if the sky were covered in dark clouds. ¡°Not looking good...¡± Ohno-ki continued to exploit the advantage of Dust Release to threaten the Dreadlord, but his opponent was too Dexterity, almost toying with him. When his own chakra had been severely depleted, the opponent could easily take over the place. And what worried him the most was the situation with Homelander! It wasn¡¯t just the safety of Homelander, but he noticed that Homelander had begun to waver. Although in the middle of a fierce battle, he didn¡¯t know what the opponent might be saying to him. This child, lacking in love, was a hero shaped by later experiences, with significant vulnerabilities in his heart... But just then, accompanied by a penetrating Dragon¡¯s Chant from the horizon, several Flying Dragons pierced through the clouds from the edge of the sky. Then there came a slightly excited voice, ¡°Three Dreadlords? Excellent~¡± With the appearance of the voice, a dark beam of light suddenly shot out from atop one of the Flying Dragons. Although the beam appeared very quickly, Ohno-ki only paused for a moment. But in the blink of an eye, the beam of light seemed to have increased its speed by several, even up to a dozen times. In an instant, it formed a Z-pattern in the sky, almost simultaneously sweeping across both battlefields! Spurt~ The Dreadlord facing Ohno-ki didn¡¯t even have time to speak before it burst explosively, captured by a clump of tendrils. In the sky, the battlefield of the bee swarm clouds where Homelander was fighting erupted with extremely bright dense Holy Light, tearing the fel energy bee swarm cloud to shreds and then suddenly exploding! The terrifying air currents swept through, and the explosive impact descended from the sky, raising waves in the sea and surging into the docks. Waves swept numerous containers directly into the sea, one after another, endlessly. Tao Yu, holding three Seeds of Fel Energy, currently enveloped in an endless radiance of Holy Light and wearing a splendid white robe, holding Saruman¡¯s Scepter, descended slowly from the sky like a Divine Spirit. Many of the rescued survivors even began to pray directly. Only Ohno-ki still remembered the fleeting black shadow of tendrils when the opponent had killed the Dreadlord he was facing. Looking back at the horizon where the Alien Dragon and Banisher Spirit were coming from, He felt the contrast was somewhat big... But the key point was the sudden increase in speed of the light beam by more than tenfold, as well as the terrifying power that nearly instantly killed a High-Level Demon. For a moment, Ohno-ki was unsure whether the opponent was too strong, or if the High-Level Demon was too weak! Even with Ohno-ki¡¯s strength, he was unable to effectively capture the incredibly fast battle that had just occurred. The gap in levels was just too big... Chapter 715 ?Chapter 715: Chapter 646: Encounter Chapter 715: Chapter 646: Encounter Endless fel energy bats swarmed around the Homelander, making him feel surrounded from all sides. Even the two Dreadlords kept whispering temptations in his ears. This temptation included not only verbal persuasion but was also coupled with extraordinary abilities. Regrettably, the Homelander had significant gaps and deficiencies in his willpower. Having grown up in a laboratory, one could say he had always experienced a twisted life of being experimented on. Even though his strength was enough to break free from the lab, his lack of emotional nourishment made him constantly seek something within that environment. The Walter Company took advantage of his desire for approval and successfully completed a ¡°Pick Up Artist¡± maneuver on him. ... Considering what Azu had become, it could be said it wasn¡¯t too bad. But this still could not mask the void within his heart. The demonic whispers beside his ears agitated him. ¡°Shut up! Shut up!¡± ¡°Ha, we can sense that you are actually aging, and unquestionably, this attrition will intensify in the Abyss.¡± ¡°The stronger you are, the more you¡¯ll attract the attention of the Abyss, unfortunately, your power hasn¡¯t brought you longevity...¡± ¡°You crave attention, and as we conquer the myriad realms, you can receive even more attention!¡± ¡°You can do whatever you want to do, there are no constraints, no restrictions...¡± No matter how the Homelander swung or how he used his Laser Eyes, the fel energy bats were hardly diminished; destroyed in bunches, they just kept reappearing in even greater numbers! ¡°Enough!¡± Just as the Homelander¡¯s inner turmoil reached a breaking point and he shouted these words, a spiritual scream of agony attacked him without delay. It was indeed one of the Dreadlords who had been distracting him outside. Then, a blazing light that exceeded their understanding, just like the one that had just struck the Dreadlord outside, zigzagged its way instantly into the midst of the fel energy bats. Then, with a speed the Homelander could hardly comprehend, he plucked out the true forms of the two Dreadlords from the void. The two Dreadlords couldn¡¯t even muster a response. They were seized by that terrifying speed. ¡°Triple joy arrivesa?€|¡± A blazing Holy Light erupted before him, the piercing sanctification cleansing the nearby swarm of fel energy bees, while it gave a warm sensation to the Homelander. The bewitchment and mental seduction mingled in the Dreadlords¡¯ words from before were swept clean, clarifying his mind substantially. Although due to the strength of the Alien Dragon, he felt that this Mr. Tao was certainly stronger than both Aragorn and himself, possibly even stronger than this powerful Alien Dragon. But he also thought he still belonged to the same level of power, not much exaggerated. However, on the Alien Dragon, having witnessed Tao Yu¡¯s rapid triple kills, even when gripped by the claws of the Alien Dragon, his face was full of ingratiating smiles. Now, whatever Tao Yu asked of him, as long as it wasn¡¯t to send him to his death, he would unconditionally comply. So strong! He thought Homelander was invincible, yet here was someone even mightier! The roar of Deep Abyss had drawn some attention. At least, it made both Maeve and Locomotive breathe a sigh of relief. They also hadn¡¯t fully grasped what had happened; the difference in strength was too great. But from the results, they could sense the terror! Regardless of what Deep Abyss meant by ¡®one of our own¡¯, now, even if the other party was a Demon, they would have to treat them as allies! Ohno-ki was sizing Tao Yu up, apparently trying to gather some information. As a Tsuchikage, even if the opponent was stronger, he still had an instinct for gathering intelligence. Tao Yu, paying no mind to the others, directly turned to Ohno-ki and said, ¡°Tsuchikage-sama, I wonder if the Jinchuriki of your village are still around, I can exchange some Tailed Beasts while ensuring their lives are saved.¡± Tao Yu went straight to the point. Although there were some benefits from the Burning Legion, and some other Demons might provide a skill or two, Even if just collecting Seeds of Fel Energy, it was a decent improvement. But possibly involving Ten-Tails, Tao Yu had temporarily given it the highest priority. Previously, Tao Yu hadn¡¯t really cared much about the Tailed Beasts, it was more about collecting. A single Tailed Beast was of limited help to Tao Yu, but now that he had collected quite a few, forming a Tailed Beast Aggregate made them more useful. But now with news from Konoha and the presence of the Village Hidden by Stones, only the track of the Seven-Tails was missing to complete the set. In such a situation, Tao Yu naturally elevated it slightly in priority. Tao Yu¡¯s words made Ohno-ki slightly startled; the opponent actually knew about the Tailed Beasts? This was something he hadn¡¯t clearly spoken of till now. These Superheroes merely considered the Jinchuriki as powerful ninjas. ¡°Have you seen the other villages, sir...¡± Ultimately as a Tsuchikage, Ohno-ki quickly made his own judgment... Chapter 716 ?Chapter 716: Chapter 647 Tailed Beasts Acquired Chapter 716: Chapter 647 Tailed Beasts Acquired ¡°I never expected so much to happen...¡± Tao Yu didn¡¯t leave but simply stayed by the dock to educate everyone about the Abyss and the nearby situations. That included the Village Hidden by Clouds. When Ohno-ki heard that their old nemesis was right next door and that the exchange involving Eight-Tails and Two-Tails had been completed, his expression became somewhat wistful. ¡°Now that all realms have entered the Abyss and are facing life and death situations, of course, we must join hands. Since you are interested in the Tailed Beasts, I shall give them to you.¡± Ohno-ki, who had long been active as the most enduring veteran in the Hokage community, had even outlasted the Third Hokage and Danzo. He was exceptionally keen on seizing the right moment. Tao Yu had just instantly killed three Dreadlords, and that achievement spoke for itself. ... Now, coming over with feigned politeness, he naturally took this ladder of opportunity! Others who turn down goodwill are looking for death, aren¡¯t they? And now, making such a decisive sacrifice, he might even be able to propose some reasonable demands.@@@@ ¡°Of course, may I know where your village is located now?¡± Tao Yu readily agreed, as he was always easygoing with those who showed respect. It was Kirabi and the others from Village Hidden by Clouds who had attacked him first, merely a compensation; now that Ohno-ki was so sensible, Tao Yu naturally wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for them. ¡°We¡¯ve crashed into the western wilderness of this country, but now our village has already been destroyed by the Burning Legion...¡± Ohno-ki also appeared somewhat wistful at this point. With the Burning Legion¡¯s current strength, guerrilla warfare was still feasible, but a village as a big target was indeed impossible to defend. And knowing what Tao Yu was asking, Ohno-ki added, ¡°Old Purple and Han are now on the aircraft carrier. Although I don¡¯t get along well with Old Purple, he knows right from wrong when it matters, and there¡¯s no problem with Han either.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go over then.¡± As Tao Yu spoke, he glanced at a Homelander next to him who seemed to want to say something. Smiling, he patted his shoulder encouragingly and said, ¡°I¡¯m just passing by to see this world, I¡¯m merely a passerby here, but you, my friend, you are the true hero who has saved the world.¡± While other people¡¯s flattery might make the Homelander happy, it wouldn¡¯t excite him too much. But like a Divine Spirit descending, Tao Yu¡¯s momentous defeat of three formidable foes had given him a level of oppression and fear from strength he had never experienced. The Holy Light that handled the two following Dreadlords had earned him sufficient recognition from the Homelander. Now, with Tao Yu acknowledging him this way, the Homelander felt elated, his face almost couldn¡¯t help but twitch, In terms of comprehensive abilities and base, Homelander was indeed of a discontinuous level... ¡°Is a nuclear-powered aircraft carrier really suitable to be used as an immigration ship?¡± Watching another nuclear-powered carrier filled with life, Tao Yu watched Homelander carry a container, transferring the survivors saved this time onto the deck, and also felt it was somewhat strange. However, it must be said; with their long endurance, large internal space, high tonnage, and extremely robust structure, these huge ships were indeed very suitable for this type of modification. Moreover, since this world had fallen into the Abyss before the invasion of the Burning Legion, due to the rule changes, utilizing the still orderly world, the nuclear propulsion systems had already been modified, with four such units here! Together with other ships, big and small, it indeed made for a formidable fleet. ¡°This sea here could possibly also connect with the surrounding oceans. If the journey is long enough, it might be possible to directly reach the Development Zone.¡± Tao Yu also estimated the distance and approximate location here, forming an outline in his mind. Since he maintained communication using walkie-talkies, it wasn¡¯t long before Ohno-ki brought over Kirabi, the Eight-Tail Jinchuriki, and Han, the Five-Tail Jinchuriki. Though Kirabi wore a somewhat unwilling expression, thinking of Homelander¡¯s power and the demons¡¯ might, whose power as described through words simply couldn¡¯t be resisted by the village. Thus, Kirabi also made a compromise... ¡°Come on, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve had quite the experience with Eight-Tails and Two-Tails. Besides, I don¡¯t take things for free; I¡¯ll help deal with some of the strongest demons in this world...¡± Although the slots for Catastrophe Level were already full, Tao Yu still conducted Dream Spirit Communication with those three Dreadlords, temporarily storing them in his Innate Barrier, waiting to enhance his power and increase the slots. Through Dream Spirit Communication, he gained a deeper understanding of this Burning Legion¡¯s combat power. He also completed most of the information on these leaders. Currently, there were still four Catastrophe Level members left in this Burning Legion. The strongest among them, General Zaka, while possessing the power to suppress everyone else, didn¡¯t seem overwhelmingly formidable to Tao Yu, completely within his means to manage. Apart from this, his Airedale subordinates included an Abyssal Lord, not much weaker than him, serving as the legion¡¯s second-in-command. Following that were General Zaka¡¯s wife, a powerful Succubus, whose strength was comparable to the Dreadlords. There was also a Catastrophe Level Magician leader, commanding all the magicians in the legiona?€| Having tested his strength, Tao Yu felt that even if they all suddenly appeared together, they would at most cause him some trouble. However, Tao Yu was always cautious by nature, as he still couldn¡¯t ascertain the exact strength of General Zaka and the Abyssal Lord. For now, gathering more intelligence and testing the waters seemed best. After all, they still possessed the ability of ¡®Sacrifice¡¯, summoning demons from the twisted void. Not knowing the upper limit of summoning strength... ¡°It¡¯s a pity, the demonic energy of the Burning Legion is too chaotic, Clairvoyance and Divination are both quite vague, otherwise it would save much effort...¡± Chapter 717 ?Chapter 717: Chapter 648 Inherent Nature Chapter 717: Chapter 648 Inherent Nature ¡°Just Nine-Tails and Seven-Tails lefta?€|¡± Within the Innate Barrier, the Tailed Beast amalgamation, akin to an octopus, extended its tendrils to capture the Chakra of Four-Tails and Five-Tails.@@@@ After completing assimilation and absorption, Tao Yu once again felt a qualitative change in the Tailed Beast Chakra. Although he still lacked two types of Chakra, and Nine-Tails and Seven-Tails were significant in volume, the mixed Tailed Beast Chakra had already begun to show noticeable differences. It had become denser than the previous amalgamation. ¡°Indeed, even without the Outer Path Demonic Statue, I can rely on negative energy for magnetic constraintsa?€|¡± Tao Yu was pleased with this change. He was confident that without the Ten-Tails husk, he could complete the fusion of the Ten-Tails Chakra. Once the Ten-Tails was complete, he might directly obtain the Power of Six Paths. ... Even with his current level of strength, he couldn¡¯t ignore such an enhancement. ¡°The Power of Six Paths is all-encompassing and actually pairs well with the Longevity Secret. It¡¯s just that the grade of Longevity Secret is relatively low now. I hope the Immortal Law from the execution side can be integrated into it for an enhancementa?€|¡± a?€| While Tao Yu was conducting Tailed Beast fusion and testing in the aircraft carrier¡¯s compartment, representatives had gradually started arriving at the carrier in the Survivors¡¯ Fleet outside. Helicopters began landing upon the aircraft carrier. ¡°How are things?¡± An older, yet well-preserved woman, asked the Homelander who had come to greet her. ¡°Very successful. This time we thwarted the Burning Legion¡¯s scheme and gained a very reliable partner.¡± The Homelander looked at the woman with an unusual expression, but she acted as though she saw nothing. Her name was Steele, and she is currently the representative of the Watt Corporation. When the Homelander was created in the laboratory, lacking affection, the Watt Corporation had specifically arranged for her to provide a maternal role to control the Homelander. And it had been quite successful thus far. Though not entirely submissive, the Homelander still remained under the control of the Watt Corporation. For this reason, amid the current apocalyptic situation, the Watt Corporation held significant influence within the Survivors¡¯ Fleet. The beautiful surviving congress members and fleet commanders had almost become puppets of the Watt Corporation. Luckily, these congress members originally served as the mouthpieces of capital anywaya?€¡±the only difference being the factions they represented. Now all turned into Watt¡¯s dogs, they weren¡¯t exactly unaccustomed to ita?€| ¡°A reliable partnera?€| well, we know the face, not the heart. We still don¡¯t know what exactly he wants to do, we can¡¯t be careless.¡± Steele spoke solemnly, then asked back, ¡°So, what about his strength? Is it really as the deep sea said, or even surpasses you?¡± She seemed slightly anxious about this. Homelander was her ace in the hole, the reason she could still command Storm and Cloud! ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the deep sea has brought us information about the neighboring world, which can be seen as good news, but we shouldn¡¯t be too optimistic...¡± Steele chaired the meeting, backed by Homelander, leaving no one daring to act rashly. However, since humans are a social group, managing them proves far more difficult than conquering them. With slaves¡¯ low efficiency on display, mobilizing human resources is a complex subject that requires sensible management. Even though Steele had assumed great power, she needed the help of those present to communicate her measures and reach a consensus. As Steele slowly outlined the situation in Middle-earth, many attendees seemed enlightened. A slightly balding congressman inquired as if confirming, ¡°So, you mean because of that World Barrier in the neighboring world, these demons can¡¯t cross over easily? And they¡¯re still using primitive crossbows?¡± ¡°Elves, Orcsa?€¡±heh, what an interesting world.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference from the original Native Americans? Although we¡¯ve taken heavy losses in strength, especially in supplies, conquering over there should be easy, right?¡± ¡°Are we back to the era where a few colonization ships conquer an island?¡± ¡°We have firepower if needed, and we have superheroes.¡± ¡°a?€|¡± The news from the neighboring world suddenly stirred up the atmosphere at the scene. No wonder we were summoned for a meeting! Unexpectedly receiving such great news! ¡°Hold on, I¡¯m not finished yet. According to Deep Sea, he encountered a human expert from their kingdom, with strength no less than his own.¡± This statement slightly dampened the excitement. So, they aren¡¯t just primitive localsa?€| ¡°We know the strength of Deep Sea, but what about their numbers? Do they have incredibly powerful individuals like Homelander?¡± A naval officer solemnly spoke. With nuclear bombs unusable, having such powerful individuals meant, apart from equally strong superheroes, they had almost no effective response! ¡°There is one, the owner of those bizarre dragons outside, likely no less powerful than Homelander.¡± Man, should have said that earlier; if so, it looks like we might have a good chance to negotiatea?€| Also present were superheroes like Maeve, Locomotive, and Deep Sea, who had witnessed Tao Yu¡¯s capabilities. Despite their inability to gauge precisely due to the disparity in power. Could someone capable of instantly killing three high-level demons be considered stronger than Homelander? Or is he just not below Homelander¡¯s strength? Besides them, superheroes like Starlight, Xuan, Invisible Man, Lamplighter, and Storm, who hadn¡¯t seen Tao Yu, were shocked to imagine someone could rival Homelandera?€¡±it was indeed terrifying. Homelander was capable of directly confronting high-level demons. However, the good news was that, for now, he seemed to be an ally. But listening to the discussions of those present, if not for this powerhouse appearing suddenly, they might have considered escaping and ruling as kings in a different world... Chapter 718 ?Chapter 718: Chapter 649 Traditional Crafts Chapter 718: Chapter 649 Traditional Crafts ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think we need to do this, when I negotiated with them earlier, they had already agreed to accept us as refugees.¡± As someone who had personally gone before, Abyss had quite the authority to speak on the matter. He had been captured by Tao Yu and taken all the way there, and had also witnessed Tao Yu instantly kill three high-level Demonic Species. In his eyes, that master who ran off to who knows where, was the real decision-maker. But Abyss had always been rather timid, and at this time, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything that might contravene the group. He just mentioned that Aragorn had agreed to accept them as refugees. ¡°Just to accept us as refugees? Aren¡¯t we becoming refugees then?¡± Another council member seemed somewhat dissatisfied. ... ¡°Refugees? Us?¡± Another delegate spoke up as if there was an unspoken understanding amongst them on this matter. ¡°Actually, if we go there first, it¡¯s not impossible. Later on, we can find a way to transport more people over in batches. With the knowledge we possess, it¡¯s not impossible to gain a say among those bow and arrow types.¡± Another good-looking surviving politician proposed a rather moderate plan. ¡°In this area, we are indeed professionals.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s possible too...¡± Two hundred years ago, their ancestors had used a similar scheme in America, and recently, they had indeed used it once again in that indispensible place. Both schemes can be said to have been quite successful! Now that the original world was suffering an invasion by the Burning Legion, choosing a new world was also normal. ¡°It seems that everyone has reached a consensus.¡± The meeting host, Steele, looked at the crowd and then turned his gaze to Homelander and the other superheroes, saying in a mild tone, ¡°So, do you have any comments? After all, our main combat power now lies with you, and even if we flee to Middle-earth, we still need you to mediate with the locals there.¡± ¡°I have no comments, but we have too few personnel right now.¡± Homelander appeared indifferent. After all, no matter where he went, it would not affect his position. When mentioning the lack of personnel, Locomotive¡¯s breathing became a bit more rapid. He had secretly been using Walton Company¡¯s Compound No. 5 to temporarily enhance his superpower. After the apocalypse, news about Compound No. 5 had actually started to circulate within a small circle. If it really came to that, who knows how many would die. Yet, at this time, no one in the meeting room objected to this point, seemingly taking it as a given. ¡°Actually, saving so many people is a huge burden for us; many of them are useless.¡± A figure dressed in a naval uniform spoke up coldly, seemingly in support. The refugee fleet, centered around four nuclear-powered aircraft carriers, had supply issues that were a major headache for him. Back when there was a complete logistical system, it wasn¡¯t an issue. But now, mainly relying on various excavations, and the transportation by superheroes, and even docking was risky, things had completely changed. He knew that if they kept dragging on, eventually, the mere necessities of life could bring down the group. ¡°Those who are useless might as well die some more...¡± The Burning Legion treats humans as consumables, sacrifices, laborers, transformed into demons. Then we, as our own people, for the future of humanity, to once again be great, such decisions and sacrifices are also necessary! ¡°On that point, I fully agree, everyone must bring out their value.¡± Storm, who had survived since World War II, also spoke up in agreement. Becoming the first superhero to openly agree. She is a powerful psychic second only to Homelander, and a success story of an adult injected with Compound No. 5! She is one of the rare World Breakers among superheroes and can also fly and summon lightning. And she is an extreme mustachioed ideologue. Homelander, although lately obsessed with rescuing people, is also quite indifferent when it comes to human life, similarly nodding nonchalantly. The Watt Company, politicians, the upper echelons of the superheroes, all reached an agreement. Even if others had thoughts, they dared not speak up at this time. Starlight, who had only recently joined the team of superheroes, is a perfect example. She clearly joined the superhero team out of justice in her heart, but in this period, her illusions were completely shattered. But at the moment, the team really was still continuously helping ordinary people, with intense external pressure, she gradually overlooked this. Now, having taken part in this meeting and reached the conclusion at hand, she was shocked awake again. Indeed, these people had rotted through... ... With the short meeting concluded, the delegates didn¡¯t go back right away because they wanted to meet the representative from the neighboring world. But Tao Yu was currently focusing on Tailed Beasts fusion issues, so most were allocated some rooms and asked to wait and rest here temporarily. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep, don¡¯t disturb me unless it¡¯s necessary.¡± The politician, Nia, who had proposed to sneak into the neighboring world under the guise of being a refugee and then plan step by step, warned the guard outside, then entered the room and shut the door. After doing all this, and even glancing out the window, he quietly took out a green Soul Crystal. While turning up the music on the record player for cover, he dripped a drop of blood onto it. As the Soul Crystal absorbed his blood, it slowly emanated a mist, which condensed into a figure... Chapter 719 ?Chapter 719: Chapter 650: Solve One by One Chapter 719: Chapter 650: Solve One by One ¡°Your intelligence, what the hell happened? We lost three!¡± The figure manifested by the Green Crystal seemed to have been waiting for a long time, bursting forth with a roar directed at Nia as soon as it appeared. ¡°Oh, someone from the neighboring world came over, he was with Homelander.¡± Nia himself hadn¡¯t seen this firsthand, but the information he had gathered so far seemed to be reliable. ¡°The neighboring world...¡± The figure, originally furious, seemed to calm down somewhat. He had subordinates guarding the rift, so he was well aware of the truly powerful beings residing in that world, seemingly covered by volcanic ash. That was why, despite there being a rift, the Burning Legion didn¡¯t launch a full-scale offensive, but kept probing continuously. Now it was unknown just how many such powerful beings existed there. ... Did the powerful being from the other side come to help, knowing the principle that the ¡®lips are cold when the teeth are removed¡¯? This could indeed be troublesome... ¡°Good, this piece of intelligence is very important. It compensates for the oversight.¡± Even though the deaths of three Dreadlords, in addition to one who had gone missing previously, had nearly halved their top combat forces, as long as General Zaka and the Abyssal Lord were still present, they could stabilize the situation! After this world was completely destroyed, they could attempt a sacrifice of these living beings, summon new High Demons from the Distorted Void for reinforcement. ¡°It¡¯s my honor. Currently, we¡¯ve discussed moving to the neighboring world to take refuge first. I¡¯ll devise ways to stir up strife between the two sides. I¡¯m also actively recruiting other members, and the progress is quite satisfactory so far.¡±@@@@ Nia¡¯s tone appeared somewhat ingratiating. In reality, his own standing was high, and under normal circumstances, there was little motivation for him to join those filthy demons. ¡°Tsk, tsk, is this the honor of traditional crafts...¡± Tao Yu¡¯s expression was somewhat peculiar. He had just completed the gathering of the Tailed Beasts and, on a whim, performed a Divination, which alerted him to this issue, prompting him to come and check. Having an insider joining the Burning Legion and apparently a politician at that, Tao Yu found nothing strange in this. It seemed entirely expected. Even though he spotted the traitor, Tao Yu had no intention of dragging him out directly. He also noticed that the fleet¡¯s situation was somewhat odd, with the remaining politicians still wielding significant influence. Centering on them, a basic order was still maintained. Going on a killing spree could likely have some unintended consequences, so it might be better to let him start drawing out all the problems, provoking conflict and then resolving it... ¡°You¡¯ve seen it too, haven¡¯t you?¡± Tao Yu spoke coldly to someone beside him. Then the air twisted, and a perverted fruit man timidly revealed himself. Indeed, it was one of the superheroes, ¡®Invisible Man¡¯, who could not only become invisible optically but also had skin harder than steel, enough to withstand bullets. His strength was actually considerable. But his character was undeniably twisted, fond of voyeurism. And apparently, indiscriminate in his choice of subjects. Today, he had actually run into someone¡¯s room to spy and caught the sight of significant news. Worse still, he had been caught red-handed! Seeing Tao Yu emerge from the shadows, Invisible Man felt somewhat uneasy. This fellow was said to be on par with Homelander! Thinking of Homelander¡¯s strength and temper, he felt restrained. ¡°Material evidence, I have it. You, as a witness, understand?¡± Chapter 720 ?Chapter 720: Chapter 650: Solving One by One_2 Chapter 720: Chapter 650: Solving One by One_2 Tao Yu pointed to the watch in his hand, while the Invisible Man nodded constantly like a pecking chicken ¡°I understand, he¡¯s a traitor and a double-dealer, deserving death.¡± The Invisible Man cautiously probed Tao Yu¡¯s attitude, actually feeling tempted himself after hearing about the demonic transformation and longevity promised by the other side. The Invisible Man was worried that the latter might be speaking ironically... ¡°Mr. Tao, our representatives would like to meet with you to discuss things together.¡± After Tao Yu made an appearance, the Homelanders personally came to find him. It was Steele who had asked him, and he had no choice but to accept. ¡°No problem, I do think we need to talk, the situation with the Burning Legion is quite troublesome.¡± Tao Yu was not averse to the discussion. If the Burning Legion only had their top combatants, Tao Yu felt he could try to lure them out and confront them. ... But the critical issue was, now he also understood that even just a branch of the Burning Legion could summon demons through sacrifices directly from the Distorted Hollow.@@@@ That was somewhat troublesome. Tao Yu was strong, but he couldn¡¯t possibly sweep those demons off this world alone, so the local resistance had to be bolstered. At the very least, he needed to make them establish a temporary base in the neighboring Middle-earth and then carry out long-term recovery operations here. Otherwise, given the situation of the Burning Legion, once they started snowballing and caused this World Fragment to collapse and the World Will to fall, it was likely to spread to the surrounding worlds, forming a huge hidden danger. Indeed, the Burning Legion also had such potential. That was also why he did not expose the traitor right from the start... It was still the carrier¡¯s combat meeting room. It was still the same representatives, only now Tao Yu and Ohno-ki had joined. ¡°Mr. Tao, what we want to understand now is that you are willing to accept us, but whether you will grant us some corresponding powers. ¡°Destroy hope? No, it is to give you hope. Yet not only do you fail to show gratitude, but some even chose to side with the demons, which truly disappoints me...¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words caused almost everyone in the room to feel a shock. Whether truly in league with the demons or unaware, everyone¡¯s hearts were in turmoil. What? Someone secretly allied with the demons? Damn, they didn¡¯t announce it for everyone to consider! Even Steele felt somewhat heavy-hearted. ¡°Please, your Excellency, do not spread rumors.¡± Upon hearing this, Tao Yu could not help but let out a snort of derision. ¡°If I say there are, then there are...¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Actually, you must also have some guesses yourself, the previous leaks of the Homelanders¡¯ whereabouts and their encirclement are prime examples.¡± Tao Yu appeared quite nonchalant. ¡°In fact, in addition to my strength, I am also a Diviner. I have delved a bit into the art of Divination and have already locked on to the target...¡± While speaking, Tao Yu¡¯s eyes gradually turned a deep blue, scanning the entire room. They were all ordinary people; he wanted to use provocative words to startle the snake, facilitating the connections of Mysticism and using Divination to forcibly root out those still in hiding. ¡°Utter nonsense!¡± Nia stood up righteously, showing no signs of guilt, instead appearing somewhat indignant. But then, without further ado, Tao Yu simply pressed his watch, projecting a three-dimensional hologram that prominently displayed the previous communication scene between Nia and that unknown Magician. Chapter 721 ?Chapter 721: Chapter 650: Solving One by One_3 Chapter 721: Chapter 650: Solving One by One_3 In that instant, Nia¡¯s expression turned to one of utter shock. ¡°This is your Divination method?¡± ¡°You can even divine images!¡± ¡°Time Retrospect?!¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± The others watching felt a surge of shock in their hearts. Not only were they shocked that someone had really sided with the demons, but they were also stunned by this ¡°method of divination¡±!@@@@ ¡°Is this, Time Retrospect? Terrifying...¡± Starlight murmured to herself, her face full of shock. ¡°Uh, no, I just recorded it with a camera at that time.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words left many speechless, looking heavenward, as they never expected ¡°Time Retrospect¡± to be so unsophisticated. However, some keenly noticed Tao Yu¡¯s watch. ... Technologically speaking, it was beyond what they had here! Wasn¡¯t it said to be an age of bows and arrows over there? This... But with the issue of the demon traitors before them, they didn¡¯t have time to delve deeper. They were all looking at Nia with scrutinizing eyes. Oddly enough, in addition to their surprise, they were not too shocked. They were well aware of their own nature. In the face of this evidence, Nia¡¯s lips turned pale, and she didn¡¯t know how to refute. However, the next moment, she discovered in horror that the lightning she released, including the Evil Energy Lightning, seemed to be restrained and was converging towards Tao Yu¡¯s finger. It was like a docile and obedient little baby, completely controlled by the other party. ¡°I also have some knowledge of Thunder Method.¡± Tao Yu absorbed the lightning from Storm, then chuckled lightly and flicked his finger. The thunder mingled with the power of Sealing Skill shot out, instantly forming the energy source for the Chains of Heaven, and with a whooshing sound, the Chains of Heaven completely bound Storm within. Just as she had begun to move, she fell to the ground with a thump, barely causing any collateral damage! ¡°Having power but not knowing how to use it is quite terrible.¡± Storm¡¯s sudden betrayal and being subdued in a flash were too rapid for the ordinary people and even most of the Superheroes present to comprehend. Even Homelander was somewhat shocked by Tao Yu¡¯s effortless suppression of Storm. This person¡¯s strength was probably even greater than previously anticipated! But he could still improve by killing demons, so there was still a chance. ¡°This, this...¡± Steele too felt a pang of fear at this sudden turn of events. Everything suddenly seemed uncontrollable. Nia joining the demons? With the video evidence and confirmation from the Invisible Man, there was no doubt. But suddenly, Storm was attempting to flee, and she was caught in a moment. The green lightning indicated that something was definitely wrong with Storm. But she had not expected things to turn out this way... This made Steele¡¯s initial sense of superiority shift in an instant. However, just as she was thinking that, at least, they still had Homelander, Tao Yu looked at the Homelander and uttered words that left Steele feeling terrified. ¡°Through the quick Divination I did, I found out, Azu, you seem to have a son, and you¡¯ve been separated from him, how come you¡¯ve never mentioned it?¡± Chapter 722 ?Chapter 722: Chapter 651: Complex Relationships Chapter 722: Chapter 651: Complex Relationships Tao Yu¡¯s words directly stunned the Homelander, who was already somewhat surprised by the rebellion caused by the Storm. He then laughed awkwardly, ¡°Oh, my friend, that kind of joke isn¡¯t funny. We superheroes find it hard to reproduce; I¡¯ve always found that regrettable.¡± Homelander sighed, as he actually longed for familial affection, like a child deprived of love. But Tao Yu simply looked at him and said, ¡°No, you should believe in my divination ability. I can see information about your child.@@@@ It seems to be the result of an accident. Hmm, it appears someone deliberately caused your separation, and moreover, he¡¯s still alive...¡± Tao Yu himself possessed divination ability, and crucially, he knew certain contexts. ... The Homelander¡¯s son was deeply involved in the pivotal core of the American TV show ¡®The Black Robe Vigilante Squad,¡¯ the source of hatred for the squad leader, Billy Butcher. Years ago, something special had happened between Homelander and Billy Butcher¡¯s wife, Rebecca. And, quite unexpectedly, Rebecca became pregnant with Homelander¡¯s child and was then hidden away by the Vought Corporation. On the other hand, Billy Butcher believed that his wife had been harmed, beginning his path of revenge against superheroes, forming the Black Robe Vigilante Squad... Having grasped a thread of destiny, and combining the Prophet¡¯s foresight with divination, Tao Yu naturally could obtain much valid information. Tao Yu had truly divined that the Homelander¡¯s son was still alive. And with Tao Yu¡¯s earnest words, plus his earlier divination revealing a traitor in league with demons, Homelander¡¯s expression began to shift from skepticism to unease. ¡°Really? I have a son?¡± ¡°Of course, and based on the clues, I think it may involve this lady; she should know something.¡± Tao Yu casually pointed towards Steele, instantly chilling her heart. Can there really be clairvoyance and divination in this world? That¡¯s impossible! Seeing Homelander¡¯s skeptical look, Steele¡¯s heart was filled with trepidation. She knew Homelander¡¯s feelings toward her were distorted, but she also understood, and even feared, Homelander enough. He would never accept this kind of deception. Especially not deception from her own! ¡°Do you have something you want to say?¡± Homelander understood Steele quite well, though his own thinking in various areas was somewhat deficient. However, his processing power was strong, his thought speed fast, and with his ability to hear Steele¡¯s heartbeat, her panicked state was entirely conspicuous! ¡°Oh, just calm down a moment; there¡¯s a reason for thisa?€|¡± ¡°So, I really have a son? But no sooner had he finished speaking than the Homelanders¡¯ laser eyes began to recklessly shoot, killing all the trembling politicians, members of parliament, and representatives. In an instant, plasma splattered, and corpses littered the field. The entire meeting hall turned exceedingly bloody. ¡°I¡¯ve had my eyes on them for a long time, I think they¡¯re all involved with the Demons!¡± The red warmth in the Homelanders¡¯ eyes gradually receded. ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t be so violent, these survivors will need to be managed later, and we¡¯ll have to rebuild our homes, people are inevitably necessary.¡± Tao Yu reminded him somewhat insincerely. ¡°No worries, these members of parliament were useless anyway. When the time comes, with my reputation, there will surely be people willing to help.¡± The Homelander had some plans of his own. To this, Tao Yu did not express any particular stance. If he were to suppress resistance by force himself, even if he could wipe out the entire Superhero team, it would be quite awkward. In the eyes of the survivors, he would be no different from those Demons. On the other hand, by having the Homelander step forward, this fragment of the World could stabilize much more quicklya?€| a?€| New York, once a thriving city, now shrouded in thick smoke everywhere. Uncontrolled fires nearly destroyed the entire city. The toxic gases released in the fires threatened the lives of those who had survived within the city. And on the streets, agile Hellhounds darted about, dragging out any survivors they found. Underground, in the subway tunnels that had long lost power, darkness prevailed. Occasionally, the squeaking of rats could be heard. At this moment, a bearded, burly man was leading a woman and a young boy, shining a flashlight as they moved through the pitch-black subway tunnels. They resembled a family of three fleeing from disaster. The flickering flashlight occasionally swept over the spotty and cluttered tracks, clearly somebody had passed through here before. And the large, fiercely scurrying rats nearby were not only unafraid of people but were also tailing the group. This was causing fear in both the woman and the boy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there aren¡¯t many of them yet, and they are lacking food. If necessary, they can be lifesaving food.¡± Billy Butcher spoke calmly. But just as he finished speaking, the young boy made a gagging gesture. This gave Billy Butcher a complex expression. This was his wife¡¯s child, yet also his enemy¡¯s. Despite his wife¡¯s desperate pleas, he had brought them here to escape, but deep in his heart, there remained a thorn... Chapter 723 ?Chapter 723: Chapter 652 Asura Field Chapter 723: Chapter 652 Asura Field ¡°What should we do now? The outside is full of those demons, and those demon dogs keep coming in, and we don¡¯t have much food left...¡± Rebecca looked somewhat frightened and desperate. If it weren¡¯t for the child, she might have thought about ending her life. She also knew that her husband wasn¡¯t joking when he said those rats could be used as backup food. Watching her son retching made her heart ache. ¡°I¡¯ll handle the hyenas that come in.¡± Billy Butcher recounted his ammunition and checked his gear. For some reason, after successfully killing a lesser demon, he slowly discovered that his body was gradually strengthening. ... At one point, he even thought he might be a psychic. Having protected his wife up to this point, he now had the strength to kill those ordinary demon dogs. He was even looking forward to encountering them, as it would enhance his capabilities! Although he had rescued his wife, the hatred in his heart for the Homelanders had not lessened at all. As a former CIA black ops member, Billy Butcher was adept at manipulating minds, threatening, torturing, and killing.@@@@ His strength among ordinary people had also been considered top-notch. Now that he was enhanced, he could be considered an ordinary psychic. ¡°One day, if I keep improving like this...¡± Just then, the rats following them seemed to have been startled by something and quickly scurried away, squeaking as they left. Billy Butcher¡¯s heart tightened, and he whispered, ¡°Be careful, there might be a monster coming.¡± While speaking, he drew a large-caliber revolver with one hand and held a flashlight with the other, shining it down the tunnel in the opposite direction of the fleeing rats. The flashlight¡¯s light faded toward the end of the subway tunnel, where one could faintly see a wrecked subway train. On the wreckage, three extremely fierce hellhounds had started to crawl on top. With the build of small calves, their thick and powerful bodies, plus three sharp horns on their heads, they indeed looked fearsomely intimidating. The key was that there were three of them! ¡°Damn! Run back, fast!¡± Billy Butcher looked very uneasy. He had been enhanced and had weapons in hand. But facing one hellhound and three hellhounds was absolutely not the same level! Sunlight poured in through the broken opening, casting light on the heaps of corpses below. The Homelander¡¯s figure slowly floated down from the opening. There were still remnants of red in his eyes. ¡°This is the place, definitely no mistake, search carefully, hurry, it stinks here.¡± A voice came from outside, and the Homelander rapidly scanned the area. First, his gaze landed on Billy Butcher, covered in blood. Anxiously, he flew over. ¡°Are you alright?¡± To be able to kill three Hellhounds at such a young age, truly... Hmm? Even though Billy Butcher was drenched in blood, the Homelander upon closer inspection realized that this rugged man couldn¡¯t possibly be his son. Even if you had abnormal growth, it couldn¡¯t be like this! ¡°You¡¯re not my son!¡± Who¡¯s your son? Billy Butcher felt like he was going mad, but then his expression lifted as he understood the other¡¯s intentions. He instinctively looked back. By then, Rebecca and Ryan hadn¡¯t escaped far. The vibrations in the area had made them stop too. As the Homelander followed the gaze, his eyes first fell on Ryan. Similar, so similar, just like his own childhood self! This excited the Homelander so much that he flew straight to Rebecca and demanded, ¡°Is he, is he my son?¡± The Homelander¡¯s voice was somewhat hysterical, with a red glow still in his eyes as if he could start rampantly using his laser eyes at any moment. This filled Rebecca with sheer terror. Seeing his mother being bullied, Ryan immediately went to push the Homelander, his eyes also flashing red. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my mother!¡± This display of identical abilities immediately brought a sparkle to the Homelander¡¯s eyes, and he burst out laughing. This is my son! He then scooped him up and wildly kissed his cheeks. This scene, witnessed by the injured Billy Butcher lying on the ground, filled him with a mix of bitterness. He had thought that suddenly awakening a superpower might have brought him closer to the Homelander, but the gap was still so vasta?€| Chapter 724 ?Chapter 724: Chapter 653: Compound No. 5 Chapter 724: Chapter 653: Compound No. 5 ¡°Really, it¡¯s true! You, you are my son!¡± Homelander was very excited, looking at Ryan, not caring at all about his attitude toward himself. At this moment, Tao Yu was also dressed in a white robe, slowly floating down from the opening above, watching the scene before him quietly, and also glanced at Billy Butcher.@@@@ This man, who could sacrifice everything for revenge against the entire world, must also be a Chosen One. Billy Butcher had always believed that Homelander had assaulted his wife and fathered an illegitimate child, so he spent his life seeking revenge on Homelander, forming the Black Cloak Patrol specifically targeting superheroes, with the nickname ¡®Butcher¡¯. ... Looking at the three Hellhound corpses beside him, Tao Yu could also understand that this guy had gained some enhancement through killing. But compared to the temporary Compound V he used to gain his superpowers, it was still far too little. Although temporary Compound V greatly shortened Billy Butcher¡¯s life span, it was less dangerous for adults than the real Compound V. And he was also lucky that temporary Compound V brought him a set of abilities very similar to Homelander¡¯s. This was actually quite ironic; maybe it was what he longed for in his daydreams... As for Billy Butcher, Tao Yu had no ill feelings toward him, but certainly no good ones either. This was a man who would stop at nothing to achieve his goals. And indeed, there were still many uncertainties left behind. Only his wife was still alive, and Homelander only cared about his child, so it seemed that there could be a kind of comical balance formed between them... At this time, Billy Butcher was not noticing Tao Yu at all, just staring blankly at Homelander ¡®reuniting with his family¡¯ over there, feeling like he had completely become an outsider. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely protect you, let¡¯s go.¡± Homelander didn¡¯t have much affection for Rebecca, but since she was the mother of his child, to ensure the child had a mother¡¯s love, he was definitely going to take her too. And after going through all the hardship and witnessing the cruelty of the demons, Rebecca looked at Homelander and managed to squeeze out a faint smile. Emotionally, she valued Billy Butcher more, but she also had Ryan, her child; she could only accept the situation, trying to not look at Billy Butcher¡¯s expression as much as possible. Which gave Tao Yu a good chance to mind his own business and enjoy the drama. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s about time, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ve been away from the fleet for a while now, we need to be careful those demons don¡¯t pull any tricks.¡± Tao Yu did not interfere with this family drama. ¡°Oh, okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Homelander really found his child, and although it was his first time being a father, he seemed very excited. ¡°Mm.¡± Seeing that Homelander had begun to mobilize his drive, Tao Yu felt very satisfied. This is how persuasion should be used, the right way indeed... Swoosh swoosh~ Two figures tore through the sky, speeding towards their destination. The Mach cones they created formed parachute-like shockwaves, before they landed one after another on the aircraft carrier¡¯s deck. ¡°Ease up a bit, if I hadn¡¯t released the Barrier, they couldn¡¯t have withstood that speed.¡± After landing, Tao Yu casually tossed the unconscious Billy Butcher to the side and then said to Homelander, ¡°Ha ha, got a bit too excited, thanks.¡± Homelander, a bit disheveled, placed Rebecca and Ryan on the deck, squatting down to look at his child, growing fonder by the second. I¡¯m a father now! ¡°Listen well, you are the son of Homelander, and you too will inevitably become a Superhero who saves the world.¡± Homelander had always been great at public relationsa?€¡±though Ryan initially felt some hostility towards him for the sake of protecting his mother, he was not repelled by Homelander. Tao Yu then turned to the approaching Ohno-ki and asked, ¡°Tsuchikage, how is the fleet faring now?¡± ¡°Not bad, the transition has been successfully completed, and with video evidence, no one dares to speak out for them now.¡± Ohno-ki tapped his aching back, looking somewhat tired. With Homelander¡¯s firm takedown of those congressional representatives and the undeniable evidence of their collusion with the demons, with Ohno-ki¡¯s smooth skills, they naturally managed a smooth transition. After all, Homelander¡¯s prestige was immense in this area, corroborated by tangible video evidence. Since the junior administrators were still in place, the entire fleet had more or less returned to normal operation. Superheroes like Starlight and Maeve, in cooperation with some of the Ninjas from the Village Hidden by Stones, temporarily took over control of each warship. Everything was in perfect order. ¡°So, about Compound V from Vought Corporation, I wonder if any leads have been found.¡± Tao Yu was somewhat interested in Compound V. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t of much help to him, with its randomness being too strong, but it definitely amounted to a sizable income. If it could be reverse-engineered and mass-produced, the long-term profits wouldn¡¯t be inferior to those of the Scripture Depository. And if this could be acquired, it would almost be a boon for his own exclusive benefit. At most, he would ask the little rich woman to help manage the aftermath and share a bit of the profitsa?€| Chapter 725 ?Chapter 725: Chapter 654: Altar Chapter 725: Chapter 654: Altar ¡°The compound five is stored on another ship, but only Steele knows the warehouse password,¡± Ohno-ki was also a seasoned veteran, so when Tao Yu leaked some information, he immediately knew what the other party was after. Therefore, while Tao Yu was using Divination to guide the Homelanders out to find children, he had already gathered all the intelligence he could. He organized every aspect flawlessly. In fact, with the strength of Ohno-ki¡¯s Dust Release, he could have attempted to crack the warehouse, but considering the risk of accidents, he decided to wait until Tao Yu returned before explaining the situation. ¡°Additionally, there are quite a number of experts and research personnel related to compound five over there, but according to them, the factory manufacturing compound five has already been occupied by the Burning Legion. There is an experimental manager right here, perhaps you could ask him.¡± Ohno-ki¡¯s arrangements were indeed proper, after all, with age comes experience. Tao Yu was very satisfied with the performance of this elderly gentleman. ... The Homelanders had military might and were slowly starting to be branded with ideology, with the chance of being transformed into true Chosen Ones. And with Ohno-ki to provide plans and strategies by his side, many problems could be resolved...@@@@ Shortly after, a small elderly man in a white lab coat and wearing glasses came before Tao Yu and provided some relevant explanations. ¡°Compound five requires a rare mineral substance. Though the raw materials are scarce, they are still obtainable. ¡°The most troublesome issue is that the equipment for synthesis is currently in the area controlled by the Burning Legion. Considering the present state of global regression, if those pieces of equipment are not well-protected, we can forget about production for several years. And currently, there is only one effective compound five manufacturing workshop, which may be related to a special terrestrial magnetic field of Earth...¡± The little old man¡¯s words made Tao Yu nod in understanding. The situation in Zombie World actually clarified a lot. Some genuinely sophisticated instruments are incredibly difficult to restore, and this is with the help of compatible spare parts from the World of Avatar. And as compound five was the core of this world, it was very likely to be a unique manufacturing method exclusive to this World. So, those pieces of equipment really did need rescuing... ¡°Then, where is the factory located, and do you still know the current situation?¡± ¡°In Massachusetts, Milford.¡± The research manager quickly responded. Meanwhile, a Homelander who had just settled his son and came over heard this and interjected, The slavery-like manual transportation, coupled with the machinery nearby and the demonic guards overseeing the work, created a stark and contrasting scene. And there, within that industrial park, was a grand Altar, over the size of a football field, slowly being perfected by the ant-like human laborers. The Blood Pool at the edge of the Altar was bubbling and burping, within which one could see severed limbs and debris, emitting a rank stench. The laborers passing by dared not take a second glance, their legs going weak just from passing by. In addition, many green fires were lit around the edge of the Altar, seemingly forming a sinister pattern. A huge Abyssal Lord, with a body like an elephant and a humanoid upper half, was currently standing atop the Altar, coldly observing the ant-like human laborers. In his hand, he held a double-sided blade over ten meters long, still dripping with unfresh blood. His grotesque form and aura were enough to deter the living; his very presence brought immense pressure to the surroundings. ¡°You humans really can¡¯t be trusted. You made such earnest promises through communication last time, yet now most have been exposed.¡± The Abyssal Lord¡¯s voice was deep and hoarse. Beside him stood a human man clad in black armor. With brown hair and a slightly unkempt beard conveying a sense of desolation, his armor had some curious slots and his eyes held a weary look. As a human standing next to the Abyssal Lord, he showed no sign of fear, and the manner in which the Abyssal Lord spoke to him held little condescension. ¡°This is the characteristic of our species, betrayal and deceit are our main themes, haha, a despicable race.¡± The man said, his eyes flashing with a green glow, as if reminiscing about some unpleasant memory. ¡°Ha ha, but your race can still give birth to strong individuals like you, which shows enough potential. It¡¯s just the success rate of those drugs of yours that¡¯s too low, and they only work on humans, which is a bit of a pity...¡± The Abyssal Lord sneered cruelly. They had taken over the drug factory of the Watte Corporation, and they were not wasting their efforts here. In the Burning Legion, there were Magicians specifically responsible for biological research, with even bolder and cruder methods! Unfortunately, after their prolonged experimentation, this unique substance seemed to only affect humans, which was a slight disappointment to them. However, the occasional birth of special individuals did bring them some pleasant surprises. They hoped that as the numbers grew, they could continue to produce individuals like the one beside him or like those from the Homeland. As for casualties, those would not go to waste either; the dead could simply be used as sacrifices, waste not, want nota?€| ¡°` Chapter 726 ?Chapter 726: Chapter 655: Rushing Towards Each Other Chapter 726: Chapter 655: Rushing Towards Each Other The soldier boy, the theoretical father of the Homelander and one of the earliest psychics, had stats on par with the Homelandera?€¡±except he couldn¡¯t fly or wield Laser Eyes. In exchange, the soldier boy possessed the Energy Gathering Nuclear Explosion, a move capable of nearly eliminating the superpowers of others. With the right collaboration, he could even pose a threat to the Homelander. It was just that he had been betrayed by his teammates, which led to his continual use as an experimental subject, subjected to experiments like drilling into his eyeballs. In such conditions, it was only natural that he was recruited by the Burning Legion. And the green glow emanating from his eyes due to emotional fluctuation also indicated that he began to accept the corruption from fel energy, undergoing a certain perversiona?€| ¡°If you guys find it troublesome, you could perhaps tell me the location of those rats, and I¡¯ll personally pay them a visit; I might even encounter some of my old friends,¡± he said. When he mentioned old friends, the soldier boy¡¯s expression twisted into something ferocious. ... He wanted revenge; that was his greatest purpose now! Whether it be becoming a Demon or something else, he didn¡¯t care much; hatred was the key that helped him through the fel transformation! ¡°Oh, I think you better cool down a bit. Let¡¯s not talk about that increasingly powerful Homelander for now; it seems they have another troublesome fellow on their side. But it doesn¡¯t matter, once our Altar is complete and we summon a new accomplice from the Distorted Hollow, we can catch them all in one sweepa?€|¡± As he spoke, the Abyssal Lord also turned his head to look at the soldier boy, the Soul Fire in his eyes blazing even brighter. ¡°At that time, you will become the king of these humans, leading those special individuals selected from among them, becoming a glorious member of our Burning Legion!¡± To corrupt many potential races and demonize them into members of the Burning Legion. This was one of the reasons the Burning Legion grew stronger by waging war to fuel war. Among them, the most excellent and successful were undoubtedly the Eredar. Kil¡¯jaeden and Archimonde, the two representatives, directly became the lieutenants of Sargeras, the second and third in command of the Burning Legion! The other fallen Eredar were also mostly the backbone of the Burning Legion. Originally, the potential of humans wasn¡¯t worth so much trouble. But the appearance of this ¡®Compound No. 5¡¯ also let the Abyssal Lord and General Zaka see the potential within. ¡°I¡¯m not really interested in becoming any king, but since I¡¯ve promised you, I¡¯ll certainly get it done,¡± the soldier boy emphasized prominence. These Demons had rescued him and granted him even greater strength. Even if they were Demons, the soldier boy did not care! ¡°But since you don¡¯t need me to find them right now, then I¡¯ll go rest for a bita?€|¡± ¡°Given that, we absolutely cannot allow those powerful individuals to returna?€|¡± ¡°I think I can also be of help.¡± The soldier boy who had not yet left spoke up as well, feeling like he was about to get rusty from lack of activity. ¡°Let¡¯s not be careless. After all, they couldn¡¯t even escape from those three. The general had me come here to set up a few Sacrifice Formations just in casea?€|¡± ¡°Alrighta?€|¡± Though the Abyssal Lord looked robust and brutish, they also possessed innate cunning. Even with confidence in their own strength, they did not mind further increasing their odds of victory. Afterward, he even directly sliced his wrist with the ten-meter-long greatblade he held in his hand, and a flood of green blood sprayed out, spilling into a groove on the altar. ¡°Go feed my blood to those slaves; increase their Life Energy.¡± The Abyssal Lord summoned a demon guard and pointed to the green blood he had spilled. By enhancing human Life Energy with his own Demon Blood and then having them consume Compound No. 5, their survival rate should be able to improve somewhat. ¡°Increase the number of powerful individualsa?€¡±even if they must be used for Sacrifice at a critical time, they could serve a greater purposea?€|¡± The Magician leader admired the Abyssal Lord¡¯s manipulation, which in turn was met with the latter¡¯s proud laughter... ... As enslaved humans, those building the altar here truly had no choice. Looking at the cauldron of thick green liquid in front of them, even though the sight alone was nauseating, no one dared to resist, and each of them drank it as they were instructed without protest. The bodies of all who resisted lay in the Blood Pool beside, becoming material for Sacrifice. With the enemy willing to kill without reservation, there weren¡¯t many who truly dared to resist. And amongst this long line of people waiting their turn, Tao Yu also looked up to see the cauldron in front. Watching those who had drunk the Demon Blood, lying on the ground and struggling, their bodies swelling and turning green as they seemingly became stronger, Tao Yu couldn¡¯t help but think to himself, ¡®So what¡¯s the Price...¡¯ ¡°This altar vaguely gives me a sense of crisis; there must be something else set up here, likely some kind of Formation...¡± Tao Yu¡¯s eyes sparkled as he discerned certain patterns on the altar. Even the lines of time in his eyes appeared distinctly twisted when passing by the altar... Chapter 727 ?Chapter 727: Chapter 656: Sacrifice Chapter 727: Chapter 656: Sacrifice ¡°Felblood is quite a good thing after all.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s eyes brightened slightly as he looked at the green blood in the cauldron; he hadn¡¯t even considered this before. This was a powerful BUFF enhanced by orcs. Although the side effects were obvious, it was indeed useful. In the Abyss, they often didn¡¯t care so much about side effects; any enhancement was appreciated. ¡°I initially came here quietly because I was worried about breaking all these bottles and jars, but I didn¡¯t expect to find an unexpected blessing...¡± It was also a good time to practice splitting his power during teleportation. At this moment, Tao Yu was actually using multiple abilities simultaneously, appearing unremarkable on the outside, while most of his power was entrusted to the Innate Barrier and the Magic Ring. However, due to the closeness of his connection to these powers and Time Stop, even if he were suddenly attacked, he could instantly recover his strength and respond calmly. ... For the time being, his performance was still proper; at the very least, none of the demons here noticed anything amiss... ¡°It seems the Abyssal Lord is considering capturing some alive,¡± Tao Yu thought to himself. ¡°He is suddenly feeding them felblood, possibly to enhance their Life Energy to counteract the side effects of Compound No.5.¡± Tao Yu had his own judgments; it was a transparent strategy. Once he saw what the opposition was doing, he could naturally understand it. At the same time, he felt that this method seemed quite good. Tao Yu had already obtained a sample of Compound No.5. On paper, its properties were somewhat useless to him, and there was a high risk of death for adult users. Initially, Tao Yu considered selling it to families in the Inner City without unique heritages so that they could inject their younger generations. However, if felblood really could help increase resistance, then the value of Compound No.5 could rise again. Watching the human laborers underground struggling after consuming the felblood, Tao Yu had no immediate intention to act. If a real outbreak occurred here and now, all the nearby civilians would die. The living Bodhisattva would instantly turn into Yama. Moreover, although consuming the felblood was painful and could cause Pollution, and might even result in enslavement to the blood¡¯s master, the mortality rate was not particularly high. At least for now, those greenskinned individuals eventually got up, struggling along and following the Demon Military Governor in another direction, possibly to test Compound No.5. Tao Yu frowned slightly. He wanted the Abyssal Lord alive. If it were General Zaka here, he could¡¯ve gone all out to attempt a sneak attack combined with Time Stop. However, at that moment, Tao Yu suddenly felt a powerful gaze upon him, causing a shock to go through his heart. Had he been discovered? As he turned his head to look, he realized that while observing the Abyssal Lord, the general¡¯s wife next to him was now looking down at him with an interested expression. ¡°So sensitive? Do they have some kind of detection Ability...¡± Tao Yu pondered, ready to act at a moment¡¯s notice. But then he saw the general¡¯s wife stick out her provocative tongue and licked her enticing lips before she ordered something to a Demon guard beside her. Immediately after, the burly Demon guard, flapping his bat-like wings, descended from above and swooped towards him. The Demon guard, towering at three to four meters tall with a wingspan over five meters, kicked up dust upon landing and caused the crowd to gasp in surprise. The bloodthirsty red glow in the eyes, sharp fangs dripping with saliva, inspired terror in those who saw them. Tao Yu also sensed that this Demon guard likely carried an Aura of Fear, capable of awakening a deep-seated fear in weaker beings and feeding off it to nourish himself. ¡°I haven¡¯t encountered this breed of Demon before. Let¡¯s see what kind of loot I¡¯ll get later...¡± While Tao Yu pondered and felt somewhat unsure of the situation, the Demon guard stretched out a finger as big as a radish and pointed at Tao Yu. ¡°You, come with me.¡± The voice was hoarse and deep, filled with a sense of friction, and the other human laborers queuing beside Tao Yu quickly moved away, creating a wide berth, seemingly fearful of being affected. Tao Yu hesitated for a moment, but then nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Following the Demon guard as he turned around, Tao Yu walked behind him towards the altar, beginning to climb the steps. He also noticed that the beautiful general¡¯s wife kept her eyes on him the entire time. The Succubus with heart-shaped pink pupils, with just a glance, seemed to stir up certain desires. This caused a strange feeling to surface deep inside Tao Yu. It seems that the enhancements to charm from the Witch¡¯s Potion really weren¡¯t discriminative... Chapter 728 ?Chapter 728: Chapter 657: The Opportunity to be Alone Chapter 728: Chapter 657: The Opportunity to be Alone Above the altar that stretched over a football field, there were more than a thousand steps that clearly retained shadows of architectural debris, with rust-stained rebar exposed in many places. However, it seemed that the fel energy had corroded the concrete, causing it to ¡®melt¡¯ and forcibly bind with the materials of the ruins. Nevertheless, the overall structure formed by the corruption of fel energy made the stairs feel very sturdy underfoot, even more durable than reinforced concrete. As he ascended, Tao Yu also noticed a decadent man with a full beard, who was passing by with an old woman tucked under each arm. ¡°Ah ha, lucky guy, truly enviable...¡± A soldier boy said to Tao Yu in a somewhat jealous tone. Seeing the two old women beside him and his attire, Tao Yu roughly guessed his identity. Although the soldier boy had peculiar tastes, he couldn¡¯t possibly remain unaffected by a Succubus of the general¡¯s wife¡¯s caliber. ... Just then, having a chance to rise further up, Tao Yu still feigned ignorance and asked, ¡°What luck? Do you know what¡¯s happening? Are you human?¡± ¡°Ha ha, you¡¯ll find out soon enough; it¡¯s going to excite you to death, leaving no regrets,¡± The soldier boy did not answer Tao Yu directly but stressed the word ¡®die.¡¯ But just then, a pleasant voice came from above, ¡°Talking about others behind their backs, I won¡¯t allow it~¡± Looking up, he could see Delice gracefully walking their way, her gait enticing. ¡°If you¡¯re interested, joining in isn¡¯t out of the question; I¡¯ve invited you several times already.¡± Delice glanced at the soldier boy with a seductively charming expression. But the soldier boy, who initially envied Tao Yu, shuddered as if fearful of something. ¡°I don¡¯t want to turn into a mummy, hehe, only a dead man wouldn¡¯t arouse General Zaka¡¯s jealousy.¡± After saying that, he looked back at Tao Yu, his tone filled with pity, ¡°Enjoy your last moments...¡± Then, he hurried off with others, seemingly heading into a nearby stone building. Meanwhile, Tao Yu saw Delice hook her arm around his neck. A scent that was slightly sour yet sweetly mellow filled his nostrils, and he could even feel the warmth of her breath. Her heart-shaped pupils, slightly intoxicated, she whispered against Tao Yu¡¯s cheek, ¡°You¡¯re perfect material; it¡¯s a bit hard to let go~¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words stunned Delice; finally, she seemed to regain some spirit, wiped the corner of her mouth and struggled to sit up, asking tremulously, ¡°You want to meet the general?¡± Is this some kind of fetish? But then, the thought of it was quite thrillinga?€| ¡°Yes, I can arrange for him to see you, just the three of usa?€|¡± Delice, being a master of spirit manipulation, could clearly feel the intensity of the Seed of Spirit. It was something explosive, potent enough to tear her own spirit apart. Given the demons¡¯ distortion and selfishness, she couldn¡¯t possibly sacrifice herself for General Zaka. No matter the reason, she had to agree to the hateful little demon in front of her first. But recalling her previous experience, as a succubus, she felt a mixture of intoxication and nostalgia. Perhaps betraying the general for him wasn¡¯t something unacceptable. The Burning Legion was filled with sin and betrayal, after all... a?€| ¡°What? You¡¯re bringing him to see me? Didn¡¯t you promise to handle everything?¡± In a room filled with red mist, resembling burning flames, a tall figure with the typical appearance of a fallen Eradar scowled at the dainty face in the crystal. He was very dissatisfied with Delice¡¯s habits, but some methods were not blameable as they were for power enhancement. Draining them completely, that was just material for a great tonic, which was not unacceptable. It wasn¡¯t feasible to keep compensating his own power indefinitely. But now, what was the situation? Bringing him in front of himself?! ¡°He¡¯s a bit special; I want to keep him for a while longer.¡± Delice, on the other side of the crystal, adjusted her sticky hair by the ear, appearing lazily seductive. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that!¡± ¡°I just want to bring him to show you~¡± Hearing this, Zaka also felt somewhat helpless, but eventually, he agreed to Delice¡¯s request. He too was curious to see what it was that had completely bewildered Delice, making her make such a request. Hmph, when she couldn¡¯t make a move, he¡¯d directly step in and eliminate hima?€| Chapter 729 ?Chapter 729: Chapter 658: Outbreak Chapter 729: Chapter 658: Outbreak ¡°You¡¯re still alive?! How is that possiblea?€|¡± Delice brought Tao Yu back to the altar and had a brief conversation with the Abyssal Lord about going to meet Zaka. At that moment, the soldier boy also came out looking refreshed. But when he saw that Tao Yu was still alive, his expression was as if he had seen a ghost. Impossible! He was dead! ... ¡°I¡¯m taking him to see the general. You guys guard the altar well.¡± Delice and Tao Yu didn¡¯t pay any attention to the soldier boy, merely greeting the Abyssal Lord. ¡°Taking him to see the general?¡± The soldier boy¡¯s eyes widened. What are you doing? Not taking me with you? ¡°I want to go tooa?€|¡± As if compelled by some divine or demonic force, the soldier boy blurted out, which made Tao Yu feel somewhat speechless. Are you out of your mind, actively seeking death? Tao Yu was wary of the Abyssal Lord and General Zaka, but that was because the Abyssal Lord indeed exerted pressure on him. Yet the soldier boy felt no stronger than a Homelander, just an ordinary Catastrophe Level presence, almost the same as those Dreadlords who were instantly killed. As long as the Abyssal Lord and General Zaka weren¡¯t together, Tao Yu felt indifferent. After informing Delice of his thoughts through Heart-to-Heart Communion, Delice did not object. Instead, she gave him a seductive glance and licked her lips, saying, ¡°Dummy, if you want to come, then come~ Just don¡¯t regret it~¡± ¡°If he can just manage to stay alive like him, what¡¯s the big deal?¡± A glint of excitement appeared in the soldier boy¡¯s eyes. Delice no longer paid attention to him, and directly, cradling Tao Yu, flew towards General Zaka¡¯s military camp. The camp wasn¡¯t far from the altar. Initially, because of the chaotic information here, Tao Yu couldn¡¯t divine the exact location, but now with Delice¡¯s help, they arrived instantly. The soldier boy, in a frenzied rush, sprinted on foot, kicking up dust behind him as he continuously shouted, ¡°Wait for me, wait for me!¡± But ultimately, his speed couldn¡¯t match flying, and he was left behind. Delice had already flown into the tent with Tao Yu in her arms. Tao Yu then saw that hulking figure, about three meters tall. An Eredar with crimson skin, he looked like a smaller version of Archimonde. General Zaka, the leader of this detachment of the Burning Legion, the army¡¯s formidable first-in-command. Upon first meeting, he also vaguely gave Tao Yu considerable pressure, proving to be a troublesome opponent. He seemed indeed to be more bothersome than the Abyssal Lord... ¡°Is this the person you wanted me to see?¡± Upon seeing Tao Yu, Zaka exuded deep malice, even intent to kill. Red lightning flickered at his fingertips, seemingly ready to strike Tao Yu at any moment. Right now, he only wanted to hear what Delice was planning. Without any response, she only knew that in the blink of an eye, where General Zaka once stood, a ten-meter-diameter Holy Light Cross had formed. The dreadful antagonistic energies, even though not aimed at her, caused her to scream involuntarily, hiding directly behind Tao Yu. The entire tent, and even the entire camp, were ripped from the ground, utterly leveled! The ferocious shockwave raced towards the altar, and the Fel Altar, sturdier than reinforced concrete, trembled, with cracks spreading across its surface. This was because the location of Tao Yu¡¯s attack happened to be General Zaka¡¯s camp, positioned perfectly between the queue of Homelanders and Workshop No. 5, separated by the entire altar. The shockwave was absorbed by the sturdy altar. Otherwise, it would have swept across everything, leaving behind only devastation! Even now, from a bird¡¯s-eye view, the explosive impact had left a distinct ¡®T¡¯ shaped scar, all thanks to the barrier provided by the altar, causing the impact to disperse to both sides. On the other side, the path was clear, and numerous wooden houses were instantly shredded! The explosion that came so suddenly was entirely unexpected. The soldiers running high towards this direction were nearly swept away by the blast. Only because he himself was extremely powerful did he persevere through the ordeal, awkward and struggling. His skin was continuously oscillating from the blast, looking utterly grotesque. Only after the first wave of the blast did he look up somewhat dazedly at the now-empty location of the tent. At that spot, a cylindrical hole over ten meters in diameter had formed, with what appeared to be molten lava flowing along the walls below. In the middle of the crater, one could barely make out a humanoid wreckage, struggling in the molten lava. But it was already thinner than a zombie, with less than half its skeleton remaining and some melted, rotten flesh hanging on it a?€¡° General Zaka¡¯s struggle now seemed like the last throes before death. And next to the pit, the soldier boy saw the ¡®Newbie Yun¡¯ holding Delice, looking down at General Zaka struggling below in the crater. ¡°To still be hanging on, truly impressive. This ordeal wasn¡¯t for nothing...¡± Tao Yu expressed his genuine admiration, then at the tip of his finger, there appeared a modified and potent version of Homicidal Magic. The pitch-black beam, without any forewarning, instantly engulfed General Zaka, delivering the final blow. Watching General Zaka¡¯s remains sink into the lava and slowly submerge beneath the bubbling, the soldier boy felt as if his feet were anchored, daring not to move forward. Looking over at Tao Yu, who was holding Delice and turning to face him, the soldier boy couldn¡¯t help but force a smile uglier than a cry, ¡°I-I was just coming to check, carry on...¡± Roar~ An earth-shattering roar came from behind the soldier boy. Like a leaping behemoth, the Abyssal Lord descended from the skies, landing heavily on the ground. Boom~ The earth trembled! ¡°General!¡± The Abyssal Lord, equally shocked and enraged upon seeing General Zaka¡¯s remains sinking into the pit, truly couldn¡¯t understand it. Everything was fine just moments ago; he was right beside him! How could the general be gone in an instant?! It really was just an instant! He thought that with insiders¡¯ information, they had been cautious enough. The four Catastrophe Level beings were all nearby, within reach. But now, General Zaka had actually been killed on the spot under his watch... Seeing Delice blushing and being embraced by Tao Yu, the Abyssal Lord immediately concluded that it was a betrayal by Delice, a sneak attack after the treachery! This realization made him puff out a hot, white breath, eyes aflame with hatred, and his body erupted with viridian fel energy flames, ¡°Bitch!¡± Chapter 730 ?Chapter 730: 659 Chapter 730: 659 ¡°Oh, the lord has arrived,¡± he said, looking at the Abyssal Lord, who landed enveloped in green fel energy flames, wielding a ten-meter-long giant blade, his massive form exuding an overwhelming presence. Tao Yu merely chuckled lightly. Although he had expended a lot of energy annihilating General Zaka in an instant with Time Stop, thanks to the transformation of ¡°Authority,¡± Tao Yu was recovering at an astonishingly fast pace. Moreover, because of the ¡°Proof of Eternity,¡± there was no loss in the power Tao Yu could exert. At most, he was just unable to finish things as cleanly as at the beginning. After instantly dispatching a troublesome opponent, seeing the Abyssal Lord again, no matter how remarkable or angry his aura was, Tao Yu felt no pressure whatsoever. ¡°You dare...¡± Seeing the remnants of General Zaka in the molten lava, the Abyssal Lord was shocked and enraged. ... How could this be possible in such a short time... After his shock and anger, a hint of fear began to emerge. Even now, as the aura around the Abyssal Lord grew denser and the green flames seemed to burn the sky, turning the entire sky green, in terms of aura, it seemed no less terrifying than the previous blow from the Holy Light Cross. Under the protection of the altar, the human laborers who had escaped had all knelt on the ground, trembling. Even the demon guards watching over them now appeared extremely panicked and irritable. But Tao Yu had already keenly caught that hint of fear in the depths of the Abyssal Lord¡¯s heart. Then, a gentle smile appeared on his face. ¡°I think you understand that since I could dispose of General Zaka so quickly, naturally, I can easily take care of you too. The reason I chose the general as my first target is merely because your blood still has some utility value. So now, you have two choices, submit, or be taught a lesson then submit...¡± ¡°You want me, the mighty Abyssal Lord, the military governor of Zaka Legion, Manomas, to submit to you?!¡± The Abyssal Lord seemed extremely enraged, his flames on his body erupting violently, and surged hundreds of meters high again. The green flames seemed to melt the earth. This aura made the young soldier next to him feel secretly alarmed, and then he moved closer to the Abyssal Lord, apparently signaling that they would advance or retreat together. ¡°I underestimated this big fatso before; I didn¡¯t expect that after the death of General Zaka, he still seemed sure of himself...¡± The soldier boy also felt a surge of fighting spirit at this moment. This world is indeed full of challenges! However, the next moment, he saw the void behind Tao Yu begin to fold, like a mirror covering all the nearby areas. In just an instant, a distorted mirror space was formed! An endless stream of sacred light burst forth from the mirror, combined with Tao Yu himself holding a scepter and dressed in white robes, as if he had entered the sacred heavens! The demonic aura on the soldier boy was suppressed to the extreme! And the towering Evil Energy Flames that had covered Manomas were also compressed tenfold! From its original height of hundreds of meters, it shrank to just a few tens of meters, forcefully contained by the surrounding holy radiance! Before he could think further, a distortion suddenly occurred in the shadow under the sacred radiance of the holy space. A myriad of tendrils from a hybrid of Tailed Beasts burst forth! The tadpole patterns and octopus suckers on their surfaces had just appeared, already making Manomas feel weak. The next moment, he saw the mysterious enemy who had killed General Zaka rapidly applying dozens of negative effects on him with Prophecy. Feeling the abnormal distortion of time, the Abyssal Lord was also shocked. ¡°The power of time! Aman¡¯Thul...¡± But before he could react at all, the weakness from dozens of abnormal states, along with the nearby tentacles and the assault from the Shadow Soldiers Legion, left Manomas completely powerless to turn the tables. He struggled continuously, resisted constantly, but it was all in vain. He could only spend his robust fel energy and massive size recklessly. But essentially, it was like slicing sausage; he was just fat meat on a chopping board, only relying on his massive size to prolong the cutting time, yet unable to effectively block. Crack, crack~ The Chains of Heaven, centered on order energy, gradually coiled around the Abyssal Lord, who was being whittled down to a stick shape. Like tubes extracting bear bile, they were directly stabbed into his severed wounds. Then, with the enhancement of the Sealing Skill, Manomas was finally pulled into a sealing scroll by the tentacles of the Tailed Beasts assembly. A sealing scroll continuously dripping green blood was grasped in Tao Yu¡¯s hand. ¡°What a pity, the Innate Barrier cannot store physical entities for long, but this should suffice for now...¡± After tossing the scroll into the Corpse Hiding Mirror, Tao Yu also threw a barrel inside. With the Abyssal Lord¡¯s strong Life Energy, ensuring that the extraction rate of the felblood matched his regeneration speed was sufficient. Such a big fellow could fill up a barrel in three days, equating to a continuous extra harvest. Although the felblood itself didn¡¯t absorb much Yuan Force, just a few hundred points per barrel, the effects of the felblood were worth much more... Subsequently, Tao Yu shifted his gaze to the drops from General Zaka¡¯s death. [Legion Badge]: A badge owned by commanders of the Burning Legion, symbolizing rank, granting the authority to summon demons from the Twisting Nether. Note 1: Must open the channel themselves, possible through an altar sacrifice, or other methods. Note 2: Demons are unruly, and may not listen to the summoner¡¯s commands. Hmm, feels like I¡¯m becoming an officer of the Burning Legion... But, it seems not too bad. Then, Tao Yu looked towards the boy with a rigid face. ¡°Hey, listen to me, I¡¯m actually a human too, we¡¯re all in this together...¡± ¡°Who¡¯s in this with you...¡± Tao Yu slightly lifted his hand and squeezed, and the soldier boy burst open... Not worth keeping, plus he saw things he shouldn¡¯t have, no need to keep him...@@@@ Chapter 731 ?Chapter 731: Chapter 660: Prospects of Cleaning Chapter 731: Chapter 660: Prospects of Cleaning ¡°Master, I only have authority over the Succubi in the Dominion Legion. The other Demons will become chaotic after Zaka¡¯s death unless they are controlled by a Magician. But that cunning one has already escaped.¡± Delice didn¡¯t know what Tao Yu had briefly disappeared to do, but both General Marka and the soldier boy had vanished simultaneously, and she smartly did not ask. Sometimes knowing too much is not a good thing... ¡°Oh? You can still dominate the Succubi? Not bad.¡± Tao Yu had a Legion Badge, so he understood the nature of Demons from the Distorted Hollow quite well. ... After General Marka¡¯s death, the Demons of the Burning Legion in this world had effectively become ¡®wild beasts,¡¯ unruly and willing to destroy everything in sight, Theoretically, this was even worse than the original situation. And that Magician leader was quite cunning; upon seeing the Holy Light Cross earlier, he didn¡¯t charge blindly like General Marka but took off right away. Tao Yu wasn¡¯t really bothered about this, as the guy didn¡¯t even fully understand what had happened and had chosen to flee. ¡°How many Succubi do you command, and how strong are they?¡± ¡°The Succubi are skilled assassins and Scouts, not strong in a direct confrontation, but we have about five hundred.¡± Delice spoke respectfully. ¡°If the Master wishes, they are all your slaves.¡± Hearing Delice¡¯s words, Tao Yu always felt a little odd, five hundred Succubi as slaves. Ah, this... Might be a bit too much to handle... ¡°Cough, not bad. First, gather them together to assist the Superheroes in cleaning up the Demon remnants in this World and ensure the successful synthesis of Compound Five.¡± Tao Yu felt a little weird about his subordinates too. At the base were Enchantresses from the Yin Kui Sect, and here there were five hundred Succubi... Though his control over Delice might not be absolute loyalty, it was still fairly reliable. Delice, too, feared death, and the power of his Seed of Spirit held sway over her. The Succubi she controlled indirectly could also be considered quite loyal. ¡°If Master is not assured of my fidelity, you could also brand them all...¡± ¡°That... might not be so great...¡± To think that these Demons could be turned into ¡®Spirit Beasts¡¯! It was utterly inconceivable! And he could also transform those enemies he killed into one of ourselves. With this cycle of fighting to feed the war, the demonic disaster in this World would sooner or later be resolved! ¡°Haha, my friend, you truly know how to bring surprises.¡± The Homelander was presently watching the scene below with a face full of amazement. He now had a sense of ¡®my World,¡¯ ¡®the World of my children.¡¯ He detested the Demons that ravaged this World greatly. But despite the Homelander¡¯s strength, he was merely one person and couldn¡¯t be everywhere at once. Faced with the Demons that were spreading uncontrollably, even he felt somewhat inadequate. He could only gradually clear them in order. But now, Tao Yu had come up with a much better solution! He was directly using the altars built by the Demons themselves, using Demons as sacrifices to summon new Demons to serve him. This method was actually not bad at all! ¡°It¡¯s a pity that there¡¯s just this one altar, and it¡¯s very troublesome to transport. Isn¡¯t it possible to build another one?¡± The Homelander said with a hint of regret. If there was such an altar in every city around the World, then the speed at which the demonic disaster could be resolved would be very fast! ¡°Sorry, this altar has very high requirements, and I can only pick up what¡¯s already there.¡± Tao Yu fiddled with the ¡°Legion Badge¡± in his hand, without any intention of hiding that it was this object that gave him the permission to summon Demons. This was a trophy he obtained after killing General Zaka, and there was nothing to hide. ¡°However, it¡¯s enough for now. The strongest Demons have been dealt with, and now that the altar has come under your control, without new reinforcements, we¡¯ll eventually drive them all back to the Abyss!¡± The Homelander said energetically, waving his fist, prompting Tao Yu to nod and respond, ¡°Yes, but ordinary people can start arranging to move to Middle-earth as soon as possible, to preserve as much living power as we can and not waste the Fleet¡¯s transport capacity.¡± ¡°I will do so.¡± Now that those politicians were all dead, the prominent speakers within the Survivors¡¯ Fleet had changed, so he could comfortably send people towards Middle-earth. At least for now, the crisis posed by the Burning Legion was temporarily averted. Nonetheless, it was a pity that a Magician leader had not been captured. Who knows what kind of trouble he might cause next... Chapter 732 ?Chapter 732: Chapter 661 Wealth Chapter 732: Chapter 661 Wealth ¡°Aura of Fear¡±: Can awaken the fear within the weak and feed on it. ¡°It¡¯s decent, another fine skill.¡± Tao Yu stood guard at the altar, having killed quite a number of demons and sporadically acquired some skills. However, high-quality abilities like Hellfire were rare, and many demon skills were either limited to the Demonic Species or caused severe physical aberrations, so Tao Yu had disregarded them. But, after all, he did manage to get a new, decent skill from a demon guard. Deification costs five thousand, neither cheap nor expensive, Tao Yu completed the deification process twice directly. ¡°Aura of Fear??¡±: Omitting the beginning, it causes vulnerabilities in the mind to arise, allowing one to feed on any extreme emotion, possessing keen abilities to capture and interfere with emotions. ... Without a doubt, this was definitely a very excellent Auxiliary Ability. Tao Yu immediately tried it out on Homelanders whose mental fortitude wasn¡¯t strong, and had to admit the results were outstanding. Combined with instigation and provocation, as well as foul language, it could be said to make someone explode instantly, weakening the enemy while enhancing oneself. This was especially the case for those few individuals with clear mental flaws. ¡°The existing Chemical No. 5 and Felblood should be enough to accumulate the cost of deifying Fist Intention three times...¡± Tao Yu had already obtained quite a bit of Yuan Force from the Aphis family. Although Fist Intent was a bit more expensive than Innate Time Control, it cost four hundred million for three times deification! And the effects were not necessarily better than that of Innate Time Control, but as a Talent, it was definitely worth the value. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Innate Demonic Body is a bit expensive; otherwise, choosing this would undoubtedly have been better.¡± The initial deification of Innate Demonic Body costs five thousand, and the price for three times was two billion, far too higha?€| a?€|@@@@ Wooo~ The melodious sound of a ship¡¯s horn rose from the sea. On the mountain range bordering the Land of Darkness on the Middle-earth continent, the Middle Earth Alliance¡¯s elite forces stood at the ready, observing the giant ships gradually appearing at the sea¡¯s horizon. The soldiers of the Middle Earth Alliance, seeing an aircraft carrier for the first time, were deeply shocked. They couldn¡¯t believe there existed such terrifying vessels in the world. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s the first batch of immigrants he¡¯s bringing?¡± Galadriel asked with a slightly heavy expression to Sun Shiyu beside her. Merely seeing that fleet, she felt an overwhelming pressure. She knew it was World Will reminding her that there definitely were powerful beings capable of threatening Middle-earth among them! Although the half-orcs had been busy at the docks for a long time, to construct docks sufficient for the normal docking of the carriers was still too much to ask of them. Fortunately, there were many ninjas from Ohno-ki who used Ninjutsu to temporarily create earthen staircases, which also eased the docking problem for the time being. But this transportation was clearly not going to be finished in just a few days, the pace was relatively slow. And naturally, Tao Yu wouldn¡¯t bother with these trivial matters, instead going straight to the little rich woman to start training his skills. He wanted to personally feel the difference between the Abyssal Species¡¯ succubus and the demon succubus species... ... ¡°These are quite good, although they might cause bloodline conflicts, I think many families would be willing to try, and even in the Floating City there would be quite a few...¡± The little rich woman, panting, wiped the fragrant sweat from her forehead, straightened the sticky strands of hair, and holding onto Compound No. 5, made her own judgment. Given the little rich woman¡¯s background, it was natural for her to have more knowledge than Tao Yu. ¡°There are also many families in the Floating City who want it?¡± ¡°Of course. Not every family has its own ancestral bloodline, they might have other methods, and since this substance doesn¡¯t have major side effects, using a part of the family members for a lottery, I think many families would be willing...¡± Afterward, the little rich woman looked at Tao Yu with a peculiar expression and said, ¡°You don¡¯t think that just any Floating City family can easily give birth to Catastrophe Level members, do you?¡± Upon hearing this, Tao Yu also immediately had an epiphany. Indeed, how many families can consistently produce Catastrophe Levels? Although the chances with Compound No. 5 were very low, at least there was one more possibility, and it wasn¡¯t that only those with Homelander blood had the chance of becoming Catastrophe Level. Even if it¡¯s not quite enough, combined with the family¡¯s own accumulation and Pioneer characteristics, there would still be a chance! Therefore, the value of Compound No. 5 wasn¡¯t low. Of course, due to the randomness, it wouldn¡¯t be too high either. ¡°And using this ¡®Felblood¡¯ in combination can actually enhance the value of Compound No. 5. The things you¡¯ve brought back are worth at least a hundred million...¡± Indeed, with the growth of strength, the benefits gained rose with the tide, easily attaining wealth that one wouldn¡¯t have dared dream of beforea?€| Chapter 733 ?Chapter 733: Chapter 662: Essence of Fist Intent Chapter 733: Chapter 662: Essence of Fist Intent ¡°It really does have to be one of our own...¡± Tao Yu looked at the fresh transfer of four hundred million Yuan Force in his account, feeling quite satisfied. With this, after he completed the Deification of his Fist Intent, he would still have over three hundred million left over, more than enough to cover subsequent expenses. He had only intended to use the Taiji Xuanqing Path as a reference for his practice, at most twice for Deification to integrate with the Longevity Secret, so a reserve of over three hundred million was indeed more than sufficient! All this had been hard-fought by the little rich woman, who had cajoled and pressured to secure it. Just as the Huang Family couldn¡¯t easily dispense a vast amount of Yuan Force, although the Suns were more substantiated now, they too had many expenditures, with money pouring out like flowing water in the New Development Zone. The decision to give up four hundred million Yuan Force in one go was because the item was indeed valuable. It was also an investment in Tao Yu¡¯s potential. ... ¡°For the Compound Number Five, you just need to explain to our management and sales team that taking out twenty percent of the profit for them should suffice. However, you¡¯d better show off your power that rivals that of Catastrophe Level at the right time to shut some mouths. Although our family is much more united than other families, there will always be gossips...¡± The little rich woman had managed to secure a series of benefits for Tao Yu, yet she still gently reminded him. Factional struggles within any large power are inevitable. The Suns, due to external pressure from the Xing Family, were generally better off, but not completely without internal strife. Apart from the hard-line faction led by the brothers Sun Guanghui and Sun Guangyao, there were also voices from the moderate faction. But the moderate faction within the Suns was only relatively milder, not actually close to the Xing Family. With the prospect of Tao Yu potentially joining with Sun Shiyu, he could also be regarded as one of their own. Previously, he had brought considerable gains to the Suns, but each time, the little rich woman had managed to negotiate a remarkably good deal for Tao Yu. This could be said to be the first, second, third, and fourth buckets of gold that truly let Tao Yu take off. Last time with the Spice, there had already been quite a few dissatisfied voices. Now taking four hundred million Yuan Force for Compound Number Five, and also only willing to give twenty percent for management fees, this would indeed bring quite a bit of pressure to the fraction represented by the little rich woman. ¡°Haha, no problem. After I finish my business in Tianlong State, I¡¯ll come back and propose.¡± Tao Yu merely pondered for a moment before making his decision! Like an ink painting affected by persistent interference, the tangible projection of influence emerged from behind Tao Yu! An indescribable projection of endless, distorted tendrils appeared. With each electromagnetic disturbance-like frame loss, its form underwent a transformation. The tendrils varied in length and number; the eyes on the tendrils varied in size and state; the densely packed ferocious mouths and teeth were uneven and unordered! Without using any additional abilities, merely relying on thought, he completely materialized the essence of his Fist Intent, sufficient to permeate all the nuances of any ability. Any attack would leave behind an indelible, domineering will of his own! ¡°Now, even without relying on The One Ring, as long as a part of my flesh has not been eradicated, I possess the potential for rebirth...¡± Tao Yu felt the changes throughout his body. If you were to say that there wasn¡¯t any notable improvement on a hard stat sheet, the manner in which he wielded power had undergone an earth-shattering change. Even though he hadn¡¯t fully assimilated his several professions, Tao Yu felt he could forcefully utilize his own will to blend into his abilities, ensuring precise control over the details! It was as if the human body normally controlled itself through neural signals, but now he directly manipulated it with sheer force of will, like a marionette. He could even forcefully control what were normally autonomous nervous responses! ¡°And I always feel like this Fist Intent is a bit dirty...¡± Tao Yu controlled the manifested tendrils of Fist Intent as they moved in front of his eyes, observing the frame-skipping changes of the mouths on the tendrils, opening and closing like small claws, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat speechless. His Demon Body should have been quite Underworld-like, so why had his Fist Intent also taken on this bizarre form. Then, Tao Yu casually practiced a set of Cthulhu-shaped Fist intent, feeling like it was... not bad. ¡°Although like Time Stop, it didn¡¯t directly increase stats, this kind of long-term qualitative enhancement is incomparable to other abilities...¡± Pure stack stats aren¡¯t really difficult; theoretically, the Abyssal Lord and General Zaka have higher stats than myself, but their actual combat power is worlds apart! The gap could be an instant kill. All this was thanks to the gift of talent... ¡°Hm?¡± Just as Tao Yu was slowly getting accustomed to the changes from Fist Intent and had ended his retreat, as soon as he left the Innate Barrier, he felt a sense of calling. Then, bending over, he looked into the Molten Lava inside Mount Doom. Mount Doom, there indeed was something... Chapter 734 ?Chapter 734: Chapter 663: Shocking Chapter 734: Chapter 663: Shocking ¡°Sure enough, there¡¯s something amiss with Mount Doom, no, it shouldn¡¯t be called Mount Dooma?€|¡± Tao Yu felt the surging power faintly existing under the molten lava, and a slight epiphany seemed to dawn upon him. It was the core of the world connected by Mount Doom! ¡°The Heart of the Worlda?€|¡± A hint of joy appeared on Tao Yu¡¯s face, he hadn¡¯t expected this extra boon! Considering the situation in the Magic Ring World, even if it was just a World Fragment, the power contained in the Heart of the World was significant.@@@@ ¡°Even though I now possess four talents, and the consumption for unlocking a fifth talent has increased a lot, the Heart of the World of the Magic Ring World might still cover a good parta?€|¡± Tao Yu had never thought he would obtain a new talent all at once, but there was no doubt that this time, the absorption of the Power of the World was quite significant. And as Tao Yu faintly sensed the presence of the Heart of the World, this aura also grew more intense, and he sensed an epiphany brought by Divination. This was a gift from the Realm Willa?€| ¡°Did it help block the Burning Legion?¡± Tao Yu had a vague guess in his mind and felt quite pleased with the understanding level of the World Will of this world. ... Theoretically, he had saved more than one world, but only It truly provided him a reward, a reward too significant to ignore. ¡°It seems the Burning Legion has put considerable pressure on the World Willa?€|¡± Tao Yu thought of the World Barrier, remembering the Burning Legion¡¯s continuous tentative contacts, and guessed that the World Will must have felt the terrifying potential behind the Burning Legion upon their entry. It could be said that without external help, as the Burning Legion slowly conquered the neighboring worlds, the invasion and fall of Middle-earth were just a matter of time. With no Creator God, no protection from the Valar, although Middle-earth¡¯s strongest, Gandalf, was not weak and still had potential to grow, he alone could not possibly stop the pace of the Burning Legion. As the World Barrier was breached, the inevitable fall of the world would become certaina?€| ¡°Haha, I have received your repayment, and I am very satisfied!¡± Tao Yu laughed heartily, then directly charged into the lava of Mount Doom that could forge The One Ring. Boom~ A brilliant gem burst through the molten lava, rushing straight towards Tao Yu. [Silmaril ¨C The World¡¯s Heart Fragment]: Omitted, can be used to reinforce the world. Tao Yu felt the power of the Silmaril, his heart also filled with joy, the Power of the World was indeed considerable, not to mention besides its own World Power, this thing also had the effect of reinforcing the world. But the specifics were still uncertain. Just as Tao Yu was preparing to tie the Assassin¡¯s League to his chariot, the statement he made was indeed quite shocking. ¡°Then about the Yue Family and Decaron clana?€|¡± ¡°Yes, most of those who died were killed by me.¡± ¡°Did you also instigate the conflict with the Huang Family?¡± Sun Shiyu¡¯s eyes widened, sparkling with energy. ¡°Yesa?€|¡± Tao Yu initially wanted to openly claim he killed them, but seeing the shock on Sun Shiyu¡¯s face, he held back from showing off. Things were just about right now. It wasn¡¯t a matter of trust, but creating informational gaps could often be quite advantageous. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your scent, I¡¯d suspect you were possessed by someone else.¡± After finishing speaking, Sun Shiyu, who wiped the corner of her mouth, couldn¡¯t help but stick out her tongue. Then she excitedly bit towards Tao Yu¡¯s mouth, making Tao Yu¡¯s expression change as he thought of pushing her away. ¡°You justa?€¡±, Mmm~¡± a?€| One by one, the talismans fell, and looking at their order and dispersion, Tao Yu slid his finger over them and then closed his eyes for a moment before saying, ¡°He is not in this world anymore, nor has he appeared recentlya?€|¡± In Luoyang of the Great Tang World, Tao Yu finished his divination and confirmed. The ¡®Priest¡¯ was indeed cautious, after continuous mishaps at the Assassin¡¯s League, Tao Yu had completely lost contact with him, even arranging for his subordinates at the Assassin¡¯s League was of no use! As the search procedure continued, Tao Yu felt that he had likely fled. ¡°It¡¯s typical for an expert in the extraordinary intelligence realm to sense danger and escape...¡± The two sisters, Sun Shiyu and Sun Shiqing, who were always with Tao Yu, didn¡¯t find this particularly strange. Their background made them familiar with the extraordinary intelligence war, and characters like ¡®Priest¡¯ and ¡®Prophet¡¯ were slippery. ¡°Just ensure he is driven away for the near future, if our tools detect his return, we will contact you.¡± Chapter 735 ?Chapter 735: Chapter 664: The Loser Chapter 735: Chapter 664: The Loser After the Gundy Family, the Huang Family, and the Assassin¡¯s League all suffered a setback in the New Development Zone of Starshine City, the remaining dissenting voices also turned insignificant. Especially since the last time when a large number of Catastrophe Level Warriors from the Suns suddenly appeared, causing those terrifying residual effects of the battle to surge. On the contrary, it added to the prestige of the Suns in the New Development Zone. Nowadays, with openly acknowledged Catastrophe Level Warriors guarding the New Development Zone, to ordinary Pioneers it seemed as stable as Mount Tai. As time went on, the profits that could be derived from this place had also been increasing. Although the Suns were still continuously pouring resources into this area, anyone with a keen eye could see the potential of the New Development Zone, which was bound to bring an steady stream of income for the Suns in the future. In addition, with the completion of the construction of the Teleportation Device, more and more businesses from various industries started to come over and vie for a share of the market. ... Intelligence, materials, profiteers ¨C everything one could need. There were even chefs with culinary talent and skill who had come to the New Development Zone to open restaurants. The location chosen for the opening was near the military base, which showed that this chef had quite a lot of energy and clouta?€| ¡°Goodness, alien meat has been processed successfully? That¡¯s indeed impressivea?€|¡± When Tao Yu returned to the New Development Zone, he would be fed various creations by Shirou Emiya and Huang Rong, and he was quite picky. Moreover, as Shirou Emiya and Huang Rong began studying alien ingredients, their cooking skills even improved, and in Tao Yu¡¯s eyes, they were not inferior to those chefs with special talents and skills. Just now, having encountered a new store and after looking for a ¡®Priest¡¯ in the neighborhood, Tao Yu, who was about to leave the New Development Zone, certainly wouldn¡¯t miss the chance to drop by for a taste. Seeing the specialty dish ¡®Alien Crisp¡¯, Tao Yu was quite impressed. Alien meat, which was slightly toxic, had indeed been hyped by some unscrupulous merchants, and there were rumors about its supposed ¡®vitality-enhancing¡¯ properties. But the taste was truly terrible. Yet the chef of the ¡®Chef Liu¡¯s¡¯ restaurant had managed to process such a perverse ingredient, showcasing considerable skill. Tao Yu even saw several samples in front of him that looked a bit like butterfly shrimp, as if covered with breadcrumbs, golden and crispy, with a faint aroma of baking. After all, alien meat was such a nuisance to dispose of here, almost considered garbage. Alien farms had been in operation for a while, and countless aliens were slaughtered daily, so there was a substantial number of ¡®Alien Crisp¡¯ samples available for trial tasting. Tao Yu went straight over and grabbed one to eat. ¡°How is he not queuing up!¡± ¡°Shh~, are you crazy? That¡¯s the Eight-Armed Vajra!¡± ¡°Ha, you were fooled by his title.¡± ¡°He never pays when he eats watermelons in the Development Zone.¡± An even more informed group was sure of Tao Yu¡¯s ¡®World Breaker¡¯ strength, making him an important figure not only in the New Development Zone but also undoubtedly at the pinnacle in the Inner City, even eligible to enter the Floating City. Further considering Tao Yu¡¯s relationship with the Suns, there were whispers of the potential for him to marry into the family. Indeed, he was greeted with smiles all around, with everyone currying favor. But Tao Yu preferred peace and quiet, was averse to disturbances, and was known for his quick temper and protectiveness. Thus, people limited their greetings without daring to overstep boundaries. Otherwise, it would be a beating for nothing. As Tao Yu smiled and nodded in acknowledgment to everyone, he prepared to find a seat. Suddenly, he felt an extremely rare malice. After completely Deifying his ¡®Aura of Fear,¡¯ Tao Yu¡¯s already Keen Perception had become far stronger in capturing emotions. He caught a glimpse of a strange young man sitting by the window in his peripheral vision. Before, the man seemed to have been drinking while looking out the window, but now he was turned and looking at Tao Yu. The man had handsome features and, despite being male, his slightly raised eyes held a bewitching charm, with striking vertical pupils. With just a glance, Tao Yu recognized his identity. Although he looked young, he wasn¡¯t a youth that grew up in the New Development Zone but had awakened about two years before Tao Yu, and was two years older. Hu Hao, the third son and legitimate heir of the eighth Gundy family in Starshine Floating Citya?€¡±an exceptional talent who became a World Breaker within half a year of his awakening. Rumor had it he was even entering the rotation list for the position of Inspector. In theory, he should have been restricted by the Teleportation Device but likely had special authorization, similar to the Suns¡¯ Catastrophe Level ones. The reason Tao Yu knew so much about Hu Hao was that he was one of the wealthy suitors Sun Shiqing had secretly listed for him. Although not the strongest or the most outstanding, he still had some special confidence. The Huang Family, despite being only the eighth-ranked, had always been rather neutral, staying out of many conflicts. The Suns never contemplated a marriage alliance due to the special nature of the two sisters, though outsiders weren¡¯t aware of this. At least in the eyes of others, securing a marriage with the Huang Family would definitely be a good choice. Despite the Huang Family being ranked awkwardly at eighth, such a position made them more susceptible to alliances through marriage. With this in mind, Tao Yu wasn¡¯t surprised by the sudden animosity from the other party. However, Tao Yu remained calm as he nodded to the unsuccessful suitor. Jealousy is for those unworthy of envy. He had been openly pursuing ¡®Priests¡¯ and flaunting various stances with the little rich women, while others could only fantasize in solitude. He had no reason to wear a frown. In all respects, he was the one with the advantage... Chapter 736 ?Chapter 736: Chapter 665: Accident Chapter 736: Chapter 665: Accident ¡°Mr. Eight-Armed Vajra, I invite you over for a chat.¡± Hu Hao looked at Tao Yu with a complex expression, sighing lightly. And Tao Yu wasn¡¯t surprised by his invitation. He could appear here because of Tao Yu himself or the little rich woman. An Inspector of his level needed the Suns¡¯ permission to come to the New Development Zone, and his arrival here certainly had a corresponding reason. After all, counting things up, the Hu Family wasn¡¯t an ally of the Suns but was quite a neutral family. Tao Yu didn¡¯t greet him with a cold face; he was about to leave the New Development Zone temporarily, and with a ¡®love rival¡¯ coming over, he definitely should deal with him conveniently.@@@@ ... Although he was confident in himself and the little rich woman, since he had spotted a fly, it was best to shoo it away. ¡°Master Hu, it¡¯s rare to see you here. What brings you to our Development Zone?¡± Tao Yu started with the attitude of a host, causing the already somewhat sorrowful Hu Hao to stiffen slightly; his normally seductive eyes seemed tinged with a touch of melancholy. With Tao Yu¡¯s current strength, he easily sensed something special about the other person. It was a bit similar to Long Yin¡¯er and Lady Long, whom he had deeply interacted with before; it was probably a kind of special bloodline inheritance, seemingly no less than Long Yin¡¯er but still lacking compared to the sisters of the little rich woman. It seemed to be some kind of fox lineage. But as to what kind of fox, Tao Yu didn¡¯t know; he could only vaguely sense that the other party¡¯s mental focus was relatively strong, most likely oriented towards Illusion Techniques. Without specifically using Divination Abilities, he had peeled away the other¡¯s secrets just from one encounter; Tao Yu had a deeper experience of the subtle control of his current self. Fist Intent truly deserved to be a foundational Talent; in terms of everyday practicality, it might even surpass Time Stop. ¡°Mr. Tao, it seems you hold some animosity towards me, perhaps you have come to know something.¡± Although stirred by Tao Yu¡¯s tone, Hu Hao, worthy of being from a Legitimate Line of a great family, surpassed the Yue Family in overall strength, both in insight and in the ability to nurture a legitimate line; indeed, both were quite strong. Faced with a love rival, and one from the Outer City at that, even though Tao Yu could feel the emotional turmoil in the other¡¯s heart, at least on the surface, Hu Hao maintained composure and dignity. ¡°Indeed, I have come to some understanding. Actually, Master Hu, there¡¯s no need for you to humble yourself so much. Rashly involving your family in such turmoil doesn¡¯t seem like a good thing...¡± Strength was the basis for speaking, and now Tao Yu certainly had the right to say such things to Hu Hao. But when these words fell on Hu Hao¡¯s ears, it made him chuckle lightly. ¡°It seems Mr. Tao doesn¡¯t truly care for Miss Sun Shiyu.¡± Rustle rustlea?€¡± Many guests upstairs immediately stood up, wiping their mouths, and then quickly headed downstairs with swift footsteps. Chef Liu was also sweating on his forehead as he hurried downstairs. Damn it, what the hell are you discussing? Can¡¯t you refrain from doing this under broad daylight! Sometimes, knowing too much can get a person killed! Soon, Tao Yu felt Chef Liu sneaking out a silencing device, bringing it upstairs and throwing it into the center, covering the vicinity. Hu Hao was about to laugh in anger, but the disapproving look in Tao Yu¡¯s eyes somehow calmed him down inexplicably. He felt the hairs on his body stand on end and stammered, no longer daring to open his mouth to say another word. But Tao Yu was somewhat surprised as he raised an eyebrow, ¡°Interesting, you have ¡®Intuition¡¯? Or is it a talent that your bloodline brought? What kind of fox are you?¡± The interested look on Tao Yu¡¯s face suddenly made Hu Hao have the expression of a man who had swallowed a dead rat. Hu Hao wanted to speak, but his mouth seemed glued shut, unable to move, and then Tao Yu felt a violent fluctuation in Hu Hao¡¯s soul. If it weren¡¯t for his ¡®Fist Intent¡¯ being Deification for the third time, he might not have noticed these details, feeling as if Hu Hao had suddenly become a different person. And as he spoke again, Tao Yu confirmed it was indeed a different person! ¡°On behalf of my brother, I apologize for the previous issues.¡± A clear female voice came from Hu Hao¡¯s mouth, which also took Tao Yu by surprise. ¡°Twin Souls?¡± ¡°Not exactly. I am temporarily remotely utilizing my brother¡¯s body. Perhaps, you have my information? My name is Hu Mei¡¯er.¡± Hearing this voice, Tao Yu felt a slight surprise. Hu Mei¡¯er was in fact a year younger than himself! She simply hadn¡¯t chosen the New Development Zone! She was also a distinguished young lady who received considerable resources from the Hu Family, a likely candidate in her generation to break through to the Catastrophe Level. Since she was active in the Old Development Area, Tao Yu only knew of her by name and was not intimately acquainted. But now it seemed her situation was beyond his expectation! ¡°Heh, it¡¯s quite interesting. This kind of passive mode indeed can circumvent many Anti-Divination measures...¡± A faint light glinted in Tao Yu¡¯s eyes, and he immediately grasped her current situation. Hu Mei¡¯er, or Hu Hao, must possess a very high level of ¡®Intuition¡¯, perhaps even a talent above ¡®Intuition¡¯, having an extraordinarily strong passive Perception Ability. At least since Tao Yu had acquired the corresponding Divination Ability, when he next met Lin Chao, he was able to significantly disrupt his ¡®Intuition¡¯. Hu Mei¡¯er was still able to make reference for her brother by remotely controlling his body. It wasn¡¯t until Tao Yu became slightly impatient and showed a trace of displeasure that she sharply caught on. His slight displeasure could bring about a fatal crisis for Hu Hao! And that was why it was directly sensed by her. However, with his current ability to disrupt Divination, they could only rely on Hu Hao¡¯s strength for some vague judgment, but it wasn¡¯t revealing enough to give themselves away... ¡°I was a bit careless. Indeed, one shouldn¡¯t underestimate these old family clans. They have quite a few good things...¡± Chapter 737 ?Chapter 737: Chapter 666: Choices Chapter 737: Chapter 666: Choices ¡°This kind of talent similar to ¡®Intuition¡¯ really is a bit unreasonable.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words made the opposite ¡®Hu Mei¡¯er¡¯ smile, because she was borrowing her brother¡¯s body, the expression was a bit odd. ¡°Compared to that, Brother Tao¡¯s ability is even more unreasonable. Pursuing Miss Sun Shiyu has always been something I¡¯ve egged my brother on to do, but now it seems like it wasn¡¯t such a good idea after all...¡± ¡°Indeed, it wasn¡¯t a good idea...¡± Tao Yu also had some thoughts in his mind. Judging from Hu Hao¡¯s situation, he must really have quite a liking for the little rich woman. But it¡¯s difficult for a rightful heir of a major family to make a decision based on a so-called ¡®liking.¡¯ Behind the scenes, what could mobilize the support of his family might have something to do with ¡®Hu Mei¡¯er.¡¯ Although ¡®Hu Mei¡¯er¡¯ is not yet strong enough, if she possesses some unique talents, it would be normal for her to influence some of the Hu Family¡¯s decisions. She might have met the little rich woman and then sensed some of the Succubus bloodline in her. Perhaps her talent can¡¯t be specified, but she should be able to grasp that it was some kind of high-class bloodline. ... And the trait of a Succubus is not likely to conflict with other bloodlines, and might even bring optimization, which is why Hu Mei¡¯er instigated this and why the Hu Family initially gave their support! The Xing Family indeed is the foremost family of the Starshine City, but the existence of the twelve great families of Starshine shows that one can¡¯t cover the sky with one hand. For the Hu Family, the price of siding with the Suns isn¡¯t too great. Even if the Suns end up losing, they would just suffer some impact. However, if the Suns managed to produce a Saint and secure their standing, then the benefits would undoubtedly be plentiful. Plus, with the marital alliance, it would really allow the Hu Family to shift from their original neutrality. Just like the current allies of the Suns. Only now, Hu Mei¡¯er obviously sensed that the original plan had a major flaw... With the strength of an Inspector, her brother just gave her a sense of looming disaster. Judging from her brother¡¯s life-saving techniques, this ¡®Eight-Armed Vajra¡¯ in front of her turned out to be a Catastrophe Level! No wonder... With this realization, everything made sense. The proud and arrogant Miss Sun Shiyu would make her choice, and it all became a matter of course. It¡¯s only been a little over two years for someone to achieve Catastrophe Level status, and moreover, someone not from a prestigious family of the Floating City. Even if they might have been sponsored by the Suns, the Suns wouldn¡¯t sponsor an outsider more than their own legitimate line. Not many truly wished to understand the situation... ... ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing. Hmm, but I didn¡¯t expect Hu Mei¡¯er to have such a talent, quite deep hidden indeed...¡± Tao Yu casually mentioned this to Sun Shiyu, who although slightly surprised, did not pay it too much attention. She had originally suggested Tao Yu could reveal a bit just to shut some people from the Suns up. Although Tao Yu chose to play it safe, the current situation was not unacceptable. ¡°The Hu Family has always had a bit of conflict with the Xing Family. They¡¯ve been suppressing their grievances due to the large disparity, so they won¡¯t easily lean towards the Xing Family. However, there are no absolutes, so you should be more cautious when you return to the Current World; when you go to Tianlong State, use your disguise skills to assume a new identity...¡± Sun Shiyu informed him of some information from her side. Although there wasn¡¯t a major problem, she was still supportive of Tao Yu¡¯s decision to be cautious. After all, in her eyes, Tao Yu was at most a Catastrophe Level. This indeed was a huge deterrent; showing up in an average family would be enough to negotiate contracts and discussions with major powers. Catastrophe Level alone was a synonym for strength. But even so, such status could not withstand constant scrutiny. Achieving Catastrophe Level in two years, if this were known to the Xing Family, it would indeed be enough for them to choose to betray and ambush him. Even if the Hu Family was unlikely to reveal this secret, one couldn¡¯t rest one¡¯s safety in the hands of others. ¡°Actually, if you openly discussed your situation with the family, perhaps my father would always protect you personally,¡± Sun Shiyu said with a giggle. Tao Yu had no such plans yet, and she too hadn¡¯t taken it upon herself to tell anyone. After smoothing her hair ends, Tao Yu replied with a smile, ¡°No need, I think your father is not as good at hiding as I am. You are already aware of my disguise ability.¡± Sun Guanghui¡¯s strength was indeed formidable, but Tao Yu really didn¡¯t feel he could surpass him and his brothers in terms of pure power. However, after defeating General Zaka in seconds and capturing the Abyssal Lord alive, Tao Yu still had enough confidence to be victorious in battle. As for the ability to protect himself, that was even more uncertain by how much. If he were to come to ¡®protect¡¯ me, in a crucial moment, it really wouldn¡¯t be clear who would protect whom... Chapter 738 ?Chapter 738: Chapter 667 Tianlong State Chapter 738: Chapter 667 Tianlong State After gathering with his younger brother and some friends, Tao Yu had also decided to set off for Tianlong State. However, he did not make a big fuss about his departure; he simply shared a tender moment in the house of the sisters, Sun Shiyu and Sun Shiqing. ¡°Safety first above everything.¡± Sun Shiyu said somewhat languidly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this side; the problems are not significant. After driving away the ¡®Priest,¡¯ it¡¯s just been some minor scuffles. The Spice and compound number five will also be dealt with.¡± Sun Shiqing also reassured him with a cheerful smile. ¡°Right, the Banisher Spirit side, I¡¯ve already arranged for them. ... They can control the Demons that come through sacrifice, and they can also be a new force when needed. The Homelanders should just protect their own world, but we can invite Gandalf and Galadriel to help if needed...¡± Tao Yu likewise made some arrangements. Though he had adjusted the sacrifices at the Altar to ensure safety by only summoning Hellfire and making sure they weren¡¯t too powerful, they could still be considered a fresh force overall. Hearing what Tao Yu said, Sun Shiyu couldn¡¯t help but express her admiration for the Legion Badge he had obtained. ¡°This thing is really quite a powerful artifact. Even with just partial authority, you can see how fearsome the Burning Legion is. But you have to keep it a secret for now, and don¡¯t tell anyone but us.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m aware.¡± Tao Yu wasn¡¯t too concerned, after all ¨C even General Zaka¡¯s authority had its limits. While it was indeed good, it wasn¡¯t irreplaceable. But what they said wasn¡¯t wrong, leaking this artifact could attract some trouble, and Tao Yu wasn¡¯t a person who liked complications... The Teleportation Device itself didn¡¯t look complicated. Tao Yu had even gone to the State Capital to witness its transportation. However, this was the most basic version that could be applied for, with limited transmission frequency and capacity for simultaneous transportees. But overall, its functionality was already quite comprehensive. Within the same Flame of Civilization, the transmission fee was relatively low, but for different Flames of Civilization, the fee would vary depending on the distance and the power of the person being transported.@@@@ The ¡®distance¡¯ here was not simply measured by how many World Fragments it spanned; it was entirely up to the World Will to determine the difficulty of transmission. A teleportation device, slightly larger than the one in the New Development Zone, appeared before him. And Tao Yu quickly glanced at the device¡¯s flashing lights to gauge the energy level. Ordinary World Breaker level... Good, his adjustments were effective, storing most of the energy within The One Ring and the Innate Barrier, successfully suppressing his energy level as displayed by the device. ¡°Pity, I can¡¯t fool the World Will, and the fees are still so expensive...¡± Tao Yu sighed. The exterior display device was a later addition by others and was deceivable, but the transmission was conducted by the World Will, which was much harder to trick. And outside, someone had already turned to look over, ¡°Introduction letter.¡± ¡°Here.¡± Tao Yu took out the magnetic card obtained by Long Yin¡¯er, the standard introduction letter from Wanhuo Chamber of Commerce. The other person swiped it, then nodded. ¡°Here are some rules for the New Development Zone of Earth Dragon City that you must obey because this new development zone is special. There are more than ten Catastrophe Level individuals stationed here, including powerhouses from Tianlong State Capital. Be careful not to err on certain matters...¡± The person offered a routine reminder with no particular focus on Tao Yu. ¡°I understand.¡± Tao Yu didn¡¯t care much, took hold of the Development Zone rules, left the teleportation device, and started flipping through them. With a Dharma that led directly to the Catastrophe Level, even if high qualifications are required, it was enough to attract a significant number of onlookers and those trying their luck. The involvement of powerhouses from Tianlong State Capital directly indicated that the interests here were almost settled into a certain powerful interest formation, and the various forces of Earth Dragon City and Dragon Heaven City may have already allied. Under these circumstances, masters who came here indeed all needed to tread carefully. ¡°While they say there are more than ten people at the Catastrophe Level, who knows if there might be a Saint lurking here...¡± Tao Yu also felt some emotion. Earth Dragon City was the second-largest in Tianlong State, even larger than Starshine City, so it naturally also had its Saint. Now that it had reached an understanding with the forces of Dragon Heaven City, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising for a Saint to be lurking at such a significant location. However, the whereabouts of Saints have always been the greatest secret of each city, Tao Yu was just guessing casually and didn¡¯t even dare to use divination lightly. Who knew how strong their Anti-Divination Ability could be... ¡°` Chapter 739 ?Chapter 739: Chapter 668: Intelligence Chapter 739: Chapter 668: Intelligence The location of the Teleportation Device resembled a modern sports stadium, and the stadium itself seemed to be within the control zone of the Teleportation Device, somewhat like the way S.H.I.E.L.D. in Marvel researched the Cosmic Cube. Other than the personnel who registered and were informed upon exiting, there were also many guards armed with actual firearms and nuclear weapons nearby. More than ten World Breakers exuded their presence, and it seemed a Catastrophe Level entity was keeping an eye on this place. After leaving, Tao Yu did not linger there but followed the exit signs and walked outside of the stadium. ¡°According to the information bought from the Thieves Guild, the New Development Zone in Earth Dragon City is also in a modern world. ... And from a simple description, it looks a bit like the world of Parasite Beasts, but it seems to be a wildly out-of-control modified version...¡± Tao Yu thought about the information he had obtained. The modern world and city were indeed very suitable to serve as a central world for a base. Various machine tools, firearms, and modern buildings would save a lot of construction time. And the city where the base was located... After leaving the stadium, Tao Yu saw the bustling streets before him.@@@@ Throngs of indigenous people bustled in the streets, making it look like any modern, thriving city. Among these crowds, however, there were quite a few figures with the distinctive presence of Pioneers. It seemed that after two years of adjustment, this world had already grown accustomed to the presence of Pioneers. Moreover, the pedestrians displayed an innate fear of, as well as a sort of flattery toward, the Pioneers. The majority were Asian faces, the bustling night markets, and the distant Tokyo Towera?€¡±all pointed to this location. Neon, Tokyo! ¡°It¡¯s quite a good place they¡¯ve found; it¡¯s been preserved better than the Zombie World. Moreover, the industrial foundation of Neon is not weak, especially since a large population has still been preserved...¡± Tao Yu had some impression of the world of Parasite Beasts. Because there was no contagion, although individual Parasite Beasts were troublesome, the total casualties they could cause were limited. Even though this world seemed to be fictionally modified, with the number of Parasite Beasts far exceeding those in the storyline, and by the time the Pioneers arrived, Parasite Beasts had already completed the parasitism of some political and business tycoons. They had once caused considerable trouble to the Pioneers. But in the end, they were mere mortals. After spending a considerable amount of time, the situation was successfully stabilized. Especially after Tianchengzi appeared later on, and the Teleportation Device was installed in place, a huge influx of power surged in, and they completed the control over this world. With Tokyo as the core, the entire population of over a hundred million in Neon became vassals of the Pioneers. ¡°My name is Mikami Shiou, handsome, just call me Shiou.¡± Mikami Shiou cuddled Tao Yu¡¯s arm, sinking into soft elasticity, her demeanor very passionate and proactive. ¡°You¡¯re a native, right? Is earning Yuan Force actually useful?¡± Tao Yu asked casually. ¡°Yuan Force is awesome stuff, the solid currency here. Plus, it can buy things that money can¡¯t.¡± Mikami Shiou sighed. Currently, yen is still in circulation in the market because the New Development Zone couldn¡¯t replace it overnight. But the rapid devaluation and inflation of the yen could still be felt. Earning Yuan Force, the hard currency, was still the safest bet. Moreover, Yuan Force could also buy items like ¡®Whitening¡¯ and ¡®Beauty¡¯ treatments, their effects no match for the common goods previously bought with money. ¡°Then you guys really do have it tough.¡± Tao Yu casually handed over some Yuan Force metal to her, then began to inquire, ¡°So, tell me everything you know, mainly about Tianchengzi and Konoha. Then, anything I need to be aware of about the nearby worlds...¡± Getting the Yuan Force metal tossed by Tao Yu, Mikami Shiou¡¯s eyes brightened slightly. True to a World Breaker, this customer was really generous, starting off by giving away benefits, unlike some other big-looking customers who end up being stingy in the end. ¡°Of course, I am confident in the information I have about myself. It¡¯s not just basic information you can find in the mission halls. I know quite a bit about both Konoha and Tianchengzi. ¡°Konoha is about four worlds away from this one. Madara Uchiha and Hashirama Senju have established a great reputation for Konoha. Nowadays, Tianchengzi is forming the Qingyun Sect near Mount Fuji. He has already chosen over a dozen True Disciples and scores of Registered Disciples who have all taken their unique Heavenly Oaths, truly joining the Qingyun Sect¡¯s system. In a few days, there will be the grand ceremony for the founding of Qingyun Sect, looking to recruit more disciples. ¡°If you¡¯re here just for the Taiji Xuanqing Path, that grand ceremony is an excellent opportunity...¡± Chapter 740 ?Chapter 740: Chapter 668: Investigation Chapter 740: Chapter 668: Investigation ¡°This side is pretty interesting,¡± Tao Yu, having heard some information about Mikami Shiou, also found it somewhat amusinga?€¡±the world here was quite wild. Without going into other details, just take the Development Zone¡¯s core, the World Fragment: besides the still numerous Parasite Beasts lurking among the populace, there were also rumors of Kayako and Sadako sightings. In simple terms, it was haunted. However, since the lethality was not high and there weren¡¯t many deaths, it was downgraded to a level that would be dealt with if encountered, but there wasn¡¯t any particularly emphatic effort to hunt them down, just like the Parasite Beasts that had chosen to hide. As for the neighboring area, from what had been heard, it also included troublesome worlds like Zombie World with legends of a Zombie World War; overall, it was not peaceful. Due to Tianchengzi¡¯s involvement, which led to increased investment in this area, these common disaster worlds seemed somewhat trivial in comparison. It was just somewhat unfriendly for the newcomers who chose this place to land. ... ¡°At the moment, the relationship with Konoha isn¡¯t exactly good or bad. With Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha in Konoha, it¡¯s indeed a tough nut to crack...¡± Tao Yu contemplated with some pondering. Compared to the other villages that were more inclined to compromise, Konoha was nothing short of a supergroup, and the situation between Hashirama and Madara turned out to be somewhat different from Tao Yu¡¯s initial estimates. According to the description provided by Mikami Shiou... ¡°Both are resurrected through the Impure Earth technique, and they¡¯re both in a Chosen One mode of Impure Eartha?€¡±it¡¯s unclear whether it was a result of Orochimaru¡¯s experiments after discovering something wrong with the Abyss, or some other reason... Tao Yu had many strategic thoughts. The opulence of Konoha¡¯s supergroup seemed more like a man-made formation. However, with Tao Yu¡¯s understanding of the Abyss, the Impure Earth Resurrection ability was likely a restriction of the current world, indicating that the Pure Land followed along with Konoha¡¯s entry.@@@@ The Sage of Six Paths might as well be lurking in that worlda?€¡±it¡¯s just currently unclear from their information whether the Hokage¡¯s Moon is also present. Having previously miscalculated due to the ¡®Moon,¡¯ Tao Yu wouldn¡¯t judge solely based on appearances. What could be deduced at the moment was that the Pure Land was with Konoha, and the Impure Earth Resurrection must be some utilization of the Pure Land; only spirits that appeared in the Pure Land could be harnessed. ¡°Impure Earth Madara and Impure Earth Hashirama, if they have already started killing enemies to level up, boosting their own strength, especially a Madara with the Rinnegan, then this power would be enough to cause headaches for Earth Dragon City...¡± Without proper Sealing Techniques, Impure Earth could be even more troublesome than dealing with the living. ¡°And considering figures like Hiruzen Sarutobi, Kakashi, Obito Uchiha, Rin, Uchiha Shisui, and Jiraiya¡¯s disciples like Minato Namikaze, Nagato, Yahiko, and Konan...¡± Tao Yu felt something was definitely off about this Konoha when thinking about the names Mikami Shiou mentioned. The grand reconciliation of the Ninja World... What is Danzo doing... I¡¯m not sure if they can maintain order there, as Qingyun Sect doesn¡¯t have many disciples yet...¡± While prattling on with this information, she continued, ¡°There are also inquiries about Pioneers who¡¯ve been teleported here recently, as if they are investigating the referral letters from the Wanji Merchant Association across states. Some inquiries have even reached me, but I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Mikami Shiou showed a hint of pride at this moment, and Tao Yu could tell from her demeanor that she wasn¡¯t lying, which surprised him somewhat. ¡°You¡¯re quite clever.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m just an ordinary person. Getting involved with a Reversed Boundary Breaker for any reason is just asking for death with no burial place. It¡¯s better to hold on to you.¡± Mikami Shiou was clear-headed about her situation; she knew exactly what she was worth. Even betraying Tao Yu for various benefits wouldn¡¯t save her from the repercussions. Silencing her would be the most likely outcome. So, it was better to pretend to know nothing. ¡°I just casually bought a letter of recommendation. It¡¯s probably not for me. Do you know what¡¯s happening exactly?¡± Tao Yu asked in return. ¡°I didn¡¯t dare ask too much, but from what I¡¯ve heard from a friend, they seem to be looking for a strong person who came from Baixing State. I don¡¯t know the specifics.¡± Mikami Shiou¡¯s words didn¡¯t surprise Tao Yu all that much. This shouldn¡¯t be an investigation about ¡®Tao Yu¡¯ but rather about the referral letter for ¡®Klein¡¯ associated with Long Yin¡¯er. After all, it¡¯s quite normal to be interested in a mysterious Catastrophe Level strong person. However, the fact that an investigation like this was still underway, even after I had managed to evade the teleportation device¡¯s detection, suggested that the Flame of Civilization had other means of detection, confirming a Catastrophe Level arrival. But since they hadn¡¯t traced it to me yet, it seemed they only had a vague awareness, like some special form of Divination, unable to pinpoint... In fact, if someone knew that the Eight-Armed Vajra was coming to Tianlong State, there might be an investigation, but for now, the confidentiality on the Suns¡¯ side seemed decent. ¡°In Tianlong State, sometimes you can let yourself go a little... ¡°But still, I shall first acquire the things I need before I speak further...¡± Chapter 741 ?Chapter 741: 669 Chapter 741: 669 Mount Fuji sat at the tectonic triple junction with a hidden eruption energy level quite considerable, and it was only eighty kilometers away from Tokyo. Now, since most of the basic infrastructure of Neon had remained preserved, although the power generation and various resources had declined, the transportation remained highly efficient and connected. Mount Fuji, not being too far from Tokyo itself, meant that the Qingyun Sect¡¯s ¡°Mountain Opening Ceremony¡± could be considered the premier event in the New Development Zone of Earth Dragon City. Many Outsiders had traveled through transference to attend, motivated by the event¡¯s reputation and even the locals were rushing over. Tourism, a non-essential activity, had drastically reduced after falling into the Abyss, yet now, the crowd gathered at Mount Fuji outnumbered even the peak tourist seasons, by the hundreds of thousands! When Tao Yu and Mikami Shiou arrived, the place was already a sea of people, teeming with activity. Powerful presences would occasionally sweep through the air, and sightings of World Breakers, typically rare, had already surpassed a hundred within half a day. ... The crowd would erupt into exclamations now and then, ¡°That one just now was Cheng the young master from Dragon Heaven City.¡± ¡°The Bai Family from Baixing State came earlier...¡± ¡°Truly a grand event.¡± ¡°I wonder if we¡¯ll have a chance...¡± ¡°...¡± The appearance of certain prominent and well-known World Breakers would always draw admiration. Tao Yu also learned that quite a few had come from Baixing State. He had blended in with the locals to avoid attracting unnecessary attention. As for Mikami Shiou, aside from accompanying Tao Yu, she harbored a glimmer of hopeful anticipation herself, wishing to defy fate. For now, no Catastrophe Level beings had made a high-profile appearance, but Tao Yu faintly sensed several Catastrophe Level auras in the vicinity, maintaining their distance from each other and not approaching Mount Fuji. ¡°It seems they are all somewhat wary of Tianchengzi; is this guy really that strong...¡± Tao Yu couldn¡¯t figure out who this Tianchengzi was, but as a big shot of the Orthodox Sect, he should be a significant cultivator. Yet... Looking ahead at Mount Fuji, Tao Yu always felt an ominous cloud hanging over the summit, uncertain whether it was innate to the place or brought by the Qingyun Sect. This prompted Tao Yu to perform a brief Divination. Minor Omen! This feedback from the divination truly took Tao Yu by surprise. What¡¯s the matter? With his current strength, to receive such a divination result? Even when he had faced General Zaka and the Abyssal Lord, the feedback wasn¡¯t like this! While it wasn¡¯t any significant trouble, it clearly indicated a problem at the moment. Tao Yu understood the mindset of the Pioneers well; matters that were all downside and no upside were simply out of the picture. The people in Earth Dragon City must be crazy to think about catching representatives from all sides in one fell swoop, unless collectively bewitched by Evil God believers. ¡°Hmm, but for it to become this complicated, there really could be involvement from Evil God believers, what in the world is Tianchengzi up to...¡± Tao Yu had a vague judgment forming in his mind. When you eliminate the impossible, whatever remains must be the truth! Compared to the possibility of collective possession by the Evil God in Earth Dragon City, it was more probable for Tianchengzi to have an issue. ¡°Did he become Bewitched when the Evil God invaded as he fell...¡± Tao Yu was contemplative; indeed, within Zhu Xian, there was such a concept of being misled by inner demons, with the protagonist Zhang Xiaofan being sent to Qingyun Sect, also influenced by a Great Monk who had been Bewitched... ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then everything makes sense. Initially, Tianchengzi was Bewitched, and then after falling into the Abyss, the Abyss¡¯s influence...¡± Tao Yu vaguely thought, why was it that only Tianchengzi fell? ¡°However, according to the expressiveness of Zhu Xian, aside from the Beast God, it¡¯s really only the Immortal Slayer Sword that poses a clear threat to me. Just Tianchengzi should not be a concern. Now that I¡¯m already aware of the situation, there should be no concern for safety since I won¡¯t be caught off guard by his attacka?€|¡± Tao Yu conducted another, more detailed, Divination after that, integrating all the variables he would be involved with afterward. Great misfortune! Damn it! Tao Yu almost thought he was mistaken. But immediately afterward, he realized his Divination had been disrupted! ¡°What the hell? A Saint has come? Or is there some top-tier Catastrophe Level? At least, it should be a Supreme Elder of the Suns¡¯ level to pose such a threat to me, right? What kind of tool?¡± Tao Yu continuously deduced through his own judgments and then looked up at the dark clouds over Mount Fuji. Wait, if he remembered correctly, Qingyun Sect itself had a significant risk of Bewitchment... ¡°Using the Immortal Slayer Sword Formation tends to make one Bewitched, right?¡± Tao Yu murmured to himself and even felt a bit ridiculous. It couldn¡¯t be that the Immortal Slayer Sword was bringing trouble as well... Chapter 742 ?Chapter 742: Chapter 670: Bewitched Chapter 742: Chapter 670: Bewitched Because he sensed that something was amiss, Tao Yu had no intention of showing himself directly. In his eyes, the ceremony to establish a new sect was a trap. A massive trap laid by Tianchengzi! Looking at the current situation, those Catastrophe Level characters seemed to have noticed something... ¡°Before, I thought that Earth Dragon City wouldn¡¯t antagonize so many Pioneer forces because it wouldn¡¯t be worth it, but if it¡¯s related to the Immortal Slayer Sword...¡± Tao Yu still shook his head, dismissing that guess. As long as Tianchengzi didn¡¯t put up the Immortal Slayer Sword as a reward, even if he offered the Taiji Xuanqing Path and Divine Thunder Sword Technique, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it! ¡°It¡¯s the forces of Earth Dragon City who have noticed something and have an unspoken agreement to see what Tianchengzi wants to do...¡± Only... ... Considering how his Divination was disrupted by Tianchengzi, this guy was no easy opponent... ¡°It¡¯s all about fishing; it just depends on who has more cards to play...¡± Tao Yu¡¯s eyes flickered with a hint of regret. If only I were stronger when encountering this situation, it would undoubtedly be a great harvest. But facing it now, recklessly confronting it head-on could likely mean facing the sharp edge of the Immortal Slayer Sword. I have no confidence in withstanding the contained mighty power of this creation-splitting stone sword. The rating of ¡®extremely dangerous¡¯ is enough to show its difficulty! ¡°However strong the treasure, it also depends on the user. Tianchengzi¡¯s strength is certainly not weak, but it¡¯s certain he hadn¡¯t reached the Supreme Clarity Realm before. Even now, with the enhancement of the Immortal Slayer Sword, he probably can¡¯t fully unleash its power...¡±@@@@ Unfortunately, today is the grand ceremony to establish the sect, and there¡¯s no way to make many arrangements anymore... Almost as the thought flashed through Tao Yu¡¯s mind, the oppressive shadows of the crowd interconnected, and the patchy world of shadows shifted, with several dark figures instantly disappearing at the edges of the crowd¡¯s shadows. Without the replenishment of the Innate Barrier, Tao Yu couldn¡¯t materialize all the Shadow Soldiers, but materializing a few specifically and reversibly enhancing them with his own Ability wasn¡¯t too big of a problem! ¡°Whether it¡¯s a foot of Tao or an arm of Witch, let¡¯s see what you¡¯re capable of...¡± In the midst of the crowd, Tao Yu¡¯s eyes held a touch of indifference. You all wait, all looking for an opportunity; then, I¡¯ll help you set off this opportunity in advance... ¡°Qingyun Sect outcast! How dare you run wild here!¡± ¡°Traitor who stole the Immortal Slayer Sword!¡± ¡°Summoning so many people, are you aiming to perform a Blood Sacrifice to reassemble the Immortal Slayer Sword Formation!¡± Three waves of sound rolled in from afar, the sky turning fiery red where the voices originated, as if the heavens themselves had ignited. These were the Huang Family¡¯s three Shadow Soldiers. However, they had been washed over by Black Mud, masking their breath and appearance. Although they still used the Huang Family¡¯s Abilities, Tao Yu had adjusted them sufficiently to avoid detection. Three formidable Catastrophe Level presences changed the very color of heaven and earth. Instantly, the site was plunged into panic. Originally, the abrupt assault by three strong cultivators made the nearby masters somewhat skeptical. But now, Tianchengzi had suddenly leapt out and exposed himself, catching them somewhat off guard. The world has fallen into the demon path? Do you want to hear what you¡¯re actually saying? Your words are more demonic! ¡°Indeed, you are compromised, but do you think we wouldn¡¯t be prepared if we had noticed something amiss!¡± ¡°I ask a few new friends to kindly assist us, let us subdue Tianchengzi first, then discuss other matters.¡± Another voice emerged, and as soon as it finished, poles from the sky began to fall towards the ground below, enveloping the entirety of Mount Fuji within them, creating a powerful barrier. This move made Tao Yu greatly admire it, reminding him of several experiences dealing with large families. ¡°They do have some pretty good stuff... but if it¡¯s the Immortal Slayer Sword we¡¯re dealing with, then I¡¯m afraid it will be useless...¡± Tianchengzi was already strong, if they used his original power as a reference and set the bar several levels higher, then it was likely to be utterly insufficient. Tao Yu¡¯s three Shadow Soldiers had just approached and had yet to converge. A blazing white light then erupted from the crater of Mount Fuji. A thousand-foot-long sword of white light sliced through the air! Boom~ The energy contained within Mount Fuji seemed to have been detonated synchronously. Choosing Mount Fuji as his sect¡¯s base, Tianchengzi seemed to have intended to use the energy stored below from the very beginning! Mount Fuji erupts on average every 120 years, and three hundred years had passed since the last eruption, meaning the stored energy was equivalent to tens of thousands of nuclear bombs. Now, it had been prematurely detonated by the Immortal Slayer Sword! Tao Yu, who was already proficient in barriers and formations, could feel through the Witch of Calamity¡¯s abilities that the energy under the volcano was being continuously drained away. Watching the thousand-foot sword light erupt from outside Mount Fuji, he also realized this was the Formation Eye that Tianchengzi had set up in advance. With the stored energy of Mount Fuji and the guidance of the Immortal Slayer Sword, if he recklessly intervened head-on, he indeed would suffer... ¡°However, now seems like an opportunity to fish in troubled waters...¡± Seeing the sword light effortlessly tear apart the protective barrier, the terrifying shockwaves surged forth. The clouds in the sky tore apart, and the distorted blast sent a wall of dust at him, making Tao Yu¡¯s eyes glint with excitement. How many times could Tianchengzi wield the Immortal Slayer Sword with his strength? This was a child swinging a great hammer! Severely lacking in endurance! Tao Yu himself was once a typical glass cannon, deeply understanding the feeling and disadvantages, and also knowing how to best deal with them... Watching the shockwave from the aftermath devour everyone at the scene, indiscriminately wrapping everyone up, Tao Yu felt a bit nostalgic thinking about how ordinary people really were no better than ants in the face of the aftershocks of a battle between Catastrophe Level cultivators. Seeing the dust storm-like shockwave approaching, and observing the ordinary people in front exploding into blood mist, Tao Yu casually pointed at Mikami Shiou, whose face was filled with terror, gently protecting her from the aftermath. Everyone else, he couldn¡¯t care for... ¡°The best way to deal with a glass cannon is to continuously use cannon fodder to whittle away their attack, forcing them to keep using the Immortal Slayer Sword is victory, all I have to do is land the final blow...¡± Tao Yu coldly looked at the sky, the five original Catastrophe Level cultivators and his three Shadow Soldiers should be enough to force out Tianchengzi¡¯s trump card... Chapter 743 ?Chapter 743: Chapter 671 Cooperation Chapter 743: Chapter 671 Cooperation The terrifying shockwave completely uprooted the earth; soil, rubble, wood chips, and fragmented structures were all torn to shreds and violently mixed together as they rolled outward. With the terrifying velocity sweeping and friction beneath, streaks of electric light and sparks of Flint flashed sporadically within the shockwave. Ordinary people, under such an impact, would instantly turn into minced meat, completely powerless to resist! Only a few lucky ones on the fringes managed to scrape through, their lives hanging by a thread. Those who initially lamented their poor positions now found themselves graced by fortune from above. And in the vicinity of the impact¡¯s center, even ordinary World Breakers would be easily dealt a heavy blow by the aftermath of this shockwave; a single misstep could result in death and the dissolution of one¡¯s cultivation path. Yet, ironically, most World Breakers, due to their status, were right in the center! ... Various glows flickered in the pitch-black dust storm, as individuals spared no expense using their last-ditch methods and life-saving artifacts. Now and then, the glow would dim or shatter, with many strong figures sent flying, severely wounded. ¡°Damn it! Those people from Earth Dragon City deserve to die!¡± Xing Cheng, somewhat disheveled, raised his hand to form a streamlined shield of starlight in front of him. While constantly retreating in accordance with the shockwave, he desperately defended against the trembling shield. The shield trembled violently but held out stubbornly, allowing him to see the fierce impacts that were brushing past the outside. Every so often, other World Breakers, missing limbs, would collide with it and be repelled. Several others, wiser, hid nearby, joining in the defense. At Xing Cheng¡¯s side was another young man with white hair and an expressionless face. He was standing under Xing Cheng¡¯s protection, dragging a floating crystal in his hand, and in the shield, he said with a calm tone, ¡°They probably didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this. What Tianchengzi held in his hands was truly terrifying.¡± After that, the white-haired man crushed the crystal, and a water-like fluctuation covered Xing Cheng¡¯s shield, reinforcing it. Together, the two managed to withstand the initial wave of impact and retreated to the outer edges of it. After the sweeping impact had passed, the sky cleared as if the entire atmosphere had been sifted, leaving the ground pitch black with scorched earth, faint wisps of green smoke rising from many places. The tens of thousands who were previously here, the vast majority didn¡¯t even have time to utter a sound before being completely eradicated. ¡°Thank you, Young Master Xing and Young Master Bai.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you two, we might not have made it.¡± ¡°One can¡¯t thank enough for such a great kindness.¡± A few World Breakers who had taken shelter near the shield and were somewhat better off now each expressed their thanks in turn. Each of them looked extremely bedraggled. They had only come to see if they could gain access to the Taiji Xuanqing Path; they had not expected to encounter such an event, an utterly unwarranted disaster. But, this was the very essence of the Abyss! Safe development? ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Bai and Xing families would join forces.¡± ¡°In such a crisis, naturally, we must choose the best way to respond.¡± Bai Jiang said somewhat sighingly. Through the change in his emotions, Tao Yu could roughly deduce that this was only a temporary alliance formed by the two for safety, not some deep cooperation between the Bai and Xing families. Considering that they all came from Baixing State, encountering trouble here, it was quite normal for them to cooperate. ¡°Yet, I didn¡¯t expect this ¡®Mountain Opening Ceremony¡¯ would turn out like this.¡± Tao Yu kept an eye on the battlefield, chatting in a detached manner. ¡°Isn¡¯t the elder going to help?¡± A Pioneer from the local Earth Dragon City, possibly having family elders on the battlefield, asked somewhat anxiously at this moment. ¡°Help who?¡± That one question left the person who had spoken at a loss for words. Indeed, help who! No one owed anything, and if Tianchengzi could come up with enough benefits, it would seem normal for this unidentified Catastrophe Level to help someone instead! ¡°Ah, then the junior will take his leave first, to see if there are any big shots in the city coming to help...¡± The man who had spoken bowed his hands and prepared to leave. But Tao Yu simply glanced at him and said indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry, just wait a moment.¡± With those words, the remaining World Breakers were startled inwardly, but didn¡¯t dare refute anything. The fist is the ultimate truth! The stronger one¡¯s power, the more justified their words... ¡°Then, I wonder if the elder is willing to accept a hiring?¡± Having seen Tao Yu take control of the situation with strength, a flicker of calculation appeared in Bai Jiang¡¯s eyes, and then he tentatively spoke. As a person of the Bai Family, even if he was just a World Breaker himself, he had the capital and confidence to propose hiring a Catastrophe Level. ¡°What are you willing to offer? How much Yuan Force can you put forth right now?¡± Tao Yu¡¯s counter-question made Bai Jiang slightly embarrassed; he clearly didn¡¯t have much Yuan Force on him and could only offer some promises. But after hearing what Tao Yu said, although it wasn¡¯t explicitly stated, it was clear that he implied a willingness, ¡°Just the upfront cash!¡± A very cautious Catastrophe Level, and possibly someone whose identity couldn¡¯t stand the light. ¡°If the elder does not accept hiring, then I wonder if you would accept a form of cooperation. In a pinch, I can exert Catastrophe Level strength for a short duration. At present, as a fresh force yet to join the battle, we could have a surprising effect at a critical moment...¡± Chapter 744 ?Chapter 744: Chapter 672: Probing Chapter 744: Chapter 672: Probing Tao Yu couldn¡¯t help but give Bai Jiang another look after hearing his words. The Bai Family truly deserved its reputation as the strongest clan in the whole Baixing State, the overlord of White Star City. A member of the World Breaker level could confidently negotiate terms with a Catastrophe Level being, and on his own, could burst forth with Catastrophe Level abilities in a short period. This somewhat surprised Tao Yu, with a hint of amazement flashing through his mind. Even for the Bai Family, it was not possible for every World Breaker to be capable of such feat. The attention given to a World Breaker¡¯s teleportation and that received by a Catastrophe Level is entirely different. This guy probably had some other plansa?€| ¡°You can start by outlining your plan.¡± As Tao Yu finished speaking, his own expression changed slightly. ... Whoosh~ Another streak of Sword Light passed by, and one of the three Shadow Soldiers from the Huang Family was erased from existence! Moreover, the powerful Sword Intent even shattered the core of the Shadow Soldier! ¡°It can¡¯t regenerate anymore...¡± This was the first time Tao Yu had felt an attack capable of directly annihilating his Shadow Soldiers! In terms of a single attack, this sword had already transcended the bounds of Catastrophe Level! Fortunately, he had some reserves, and even if these three Shadow Soldiers were lost, they could be replenished with the help of Zaka. And now, only five assailants remained in the sky. The Huang Family Head and his last surviving younger brother; the next strongest three included two of the top combatants plus one close to the level of the Huang Family Head. It seemed that Tianchengzi invoking the Sword Light of the Immortal Slayer Sword indeed came with a price. But after his instant sacrifice of these hundreds of thousands of people, the ensuing evil aura seemed to have become fuel for the Immortal Slayer Sword, combined with the prior utilization of Mount Fuji... Those five wouldn¡¯t last much longer! Tao Yu had already sensed the remaining three¡¯s intention to retreat. And at this moment, Bai Jiang took out a Shielding Sphere and, after establishing a barrier, began to conspire loudly right in front of everyone else. ¡°Elder, I believe Tianchengzi must have used some sort of taboo technique; I suspect he cannot sustain it for long.¡± ¡°Heh, if they couldn¡¯t see that, do you think they would still continue the siege?¡± Tao Yu remained noncommittala?€¡±if those several Catastrophe Levels hadn¡¯t seen a chance, how could they continue to engage at the risk of their lives? They would have dispersed long ago. If those three were still there, it was because there was an even weaker target present. Once the last brother of the Huang Family Head was gone, someone was surely going to start fleeing. ¡°That¡¯s correct. But even Xing Cheng, who held the highest status, was behaving and not breaking the shield. Although Tianchengzi wasn¡¯t a Pioneer and lacked devices to shield against cross-boundary communication, Tao Yu had one and had already activated it in advance. Therefore, all they could do was watch helplessly from outside. Or try to send messages using their legs. However, with Teng Lianghong lurking nearby, if anyone attempted to run, he would complete the ambush. The competition now was against time! After quickly weighing his options in his mind, Tao Yu nodded. ¡°Fine, if you¡¯re not afraid, what do I have to feara?€|¡± Swoosh~ Another streak of sword light; of the three Huang Family brothers, now only the Huang Family Head was struggling to hold on. And this sword light seemed to break some kind of threshold. The other three, who were engaged in combat, simultaneously turned tail and ran, scattering in three different directions at high speed. Tao Yu, controlling the Huang Family Head, also immediately turned and fled. ¡°Running? Do you think you can escape?!¡± With Tianchengzi¡¯s strength, he was under a lot of pressure when being attacked from all sides. Using the Immortal Slayer Sword Light also put a significant strain on him. But now that the encirclement had been broken and they were fleeing, the pressure on him had actually lessened. He then launched another sword to slash at the weakest of those escaping. ¡°Now is the time!¡± Bai Jiang took the lead, displaying considerable sincerity. After pondering for a moment, Tao Yu quickly swapped with Saruman¡¯s Shadow Soldiers and entered the shadows, with the Shadow Soldiers swiftly following behind him in hot pursuit. He wasn¡¯t against testing the waters. Despite feeling the threat the Immortal Slayer Sword posed, Tao Yu also had his covetous eyes on the divine weapon. If a little demon from the Bai Family wasn¡¯t afraid, there was no reason for him to be! The Earth Dragon City experts, who continued their flight, seemed to have noticed the shift here, their pace slowing down as if tailing from a distance. And Tianchengzi, noticing there were still those undaunted by death, let out another wild smirk on his bewitched face. ¡°Perfect timing!¡± There was no sign of a sword on Tianchengzi¡¯s person; he had only a faint shadow of a stone sword within his body. Pointing casually into the distance, a scorching hot sword light hurtled towards Bai Jiang... Chapter 745 ?Chapter 745: Chapter 673 Zhu Xian Chapter 745: Chapter 673 Zhu Xian ¡°Indeed, this sword attack is not easy to receive...¡± Behind the scenes, Tao Yu, feeling the might of this heaven-shattering sword, also felt a tremor of horror in his heart. Indeed, it was the strike that could completely erase his own Shadow Soldiers. Previously, during the eight Catastrophe-Level besiegers, no one had ever managed to receive even one strike; if only the weak perished, it was because the strong would dodge! The defensive stance that he had been preparing for a long time was also directly shattered. It was enough to see the dominance of this attack based on the Immortal Slayer Sword! But at this moment, as the highly compressed extreme Sword Light swept towards Bai Jiang, Tao Yu vaguely sensed a change in the aura emanating from Bai Jiang. Before it got close to Bai Jiang, the sharp Sword Intent that seemed capable of annihilating the world began to diminish, and then suddenly collapsed; Tao Yu, in an instant, felt that the Sword Qi he was not sure he could receive, was actually completely devoured by Bai Jiang, who was not even at the Catastrophe Level! ... This caused Tao Yu¡¯s pupils to constrict slightly. With the Essence of Fist Intent materializing and fortifying him, he immediately sensed a very dominant Distortion! This feeling was very bizarre, making Tao Yu sense a familiarity... ¡°Authority...¡± Indeed, that Bai Jiang had still hidden some information, but it was extremely important. ¡°The Bai Family managed to send over someone who would not raise alarm, yet possessed such strong targeted capabilities, and to say it wasn¡¯t intentionala?€¡±that would make even ghosts disbelieve...¡± Although Tao Yu felt Bai Jiang¡¯s aura fluctuating unstably, clearly absorbing that Sword Qi was no easy feat. But those strong ones previously besieging him, it was one sword per person! As of now, based on Tao Yu¡¯s grasp of the details, he judged that Bai Jiang could, at the very least, withstand three swords! This was indeed somewhat inconceivable. ¡°I don¡¯t know what his Authority is...¡± Tao Yu couldn¡¯t make a specific judgment, but still controlled the Shadow Soldiers to closely follow behind Bai Jiang and advanced together. It seemed that Bai Jiang¡¯s specialty defense against Tianchengzi was astonishingly formidable, while Tianchengzi couldn¡¯t use the Immortal Slayer Sword unrestrainedly. The earlier strikes had already made Tao Yu feel a sense of madness from Tianchengzi. Now it was the ideal opportunity to strike while the iron was hot. After all, controlling Saruman¡¯s Shadow Soldiers, Tao Yu had nothing to worry about and began to synchronize and draw upon the remaining might of Mount Fuji, creating terrifying bolts of Thunder to cover Tianchengzi. ¡°Even if you all gang up on me, what can you do against me!¡± At this time, Tianchengzi was also disheveled, and the previous siege and the burden of wielding the Immortal Slayer Sword had indeed placed a hefty toll on him. One could see black veins standing out on his face, resembling an Evil Ghost. Now, seeing the thunder that had drawn upon heaven and earth¡¯s power, a strike with the might to destroy the heavens and the earth, a fierce look also surfaced on his face ¡°Nine Heavens Mysterious Exorcism, transform into Divine Thunder. Majestic heavenly might, draw it forth with my sword!¡± An invisible shield emerged around Tianchengzi, taking the Immortal Slayer Sword Intent as a guide, the Thunder that Tao Yu had invoked from heaven and earth¡¯s power, in turn, was completely absorbed by him. This left Tao Yu, coldly watching from the shadows, also pondering countermeasures across the distance ¡°If I meld the Essence of Fist Intent into the Thunder, his absorption would certainly not be easy.¡± Even if the Immortal Slayer Sword Intent was strong, even capable of overpowering his own Fist Intention, the one controlling thema?€¡±Tianchengzia?€¡±would hardly bear it. But now, Tao Yu wanted to see if there were any other reserves on this side, as well as covert cards up their sleeve, and the Shadow Soldiers controlled by Saruman were fighting with all their might. Engaging in a fierce, inseparable battle with Tianchengzi. Both parties had made significant achievements in the Thunder Method, and in an instant, the entire Mount Fuji was shrouded in a thunderstorm. Thunder Serpents roamed among dark clouds, sporadically lashing out, occasionally spattering upon the earth, leaving behind pit marks melted by the lightning. This made Bai Jiang appear quite embarrassed, desperately holding on amidst the aftershocks. He had a method specifically against the Immortal Slayer Sword Qi, but in other aspects, facing the aftershocks of Catastrophe-Level attacks, he seemed somewhat strained. Yet Tao Yu, who had been observing him, could feel that Bai Jiang was not overly panicked and must still have other trump cards. Meanwhile, the two other strong ones from Earth Dragon City who had turned tail to run saw a turn of events and immediately turned back around! They too noticed that the Huang Family Head, who had fled together, had also turned back, seemingly ready to fight once more. Immediately, they sent a mental message to the Huang Family Head, signaling a desire to cooperate. It was only the staunch body of a bald strongman from Earth Dragon City, enduring the brunt, that managed to protect them. Even the body of this strongman, shining like a diamond, now bore deep, bone-exposing wounds due to the attacks of those mutated Parasite Beasts. This surprised the clandestine Tao Yu. ¡°This guy, did he grab a Parasite Beast and devour his own arm? Maybe it¡¯s not only the arm...¡± Tao Yu also felt Tianchengzi¡¯s madness. Almost as soon as the thought crossed his mind, Tianchengzi¡¯s entire body, except for his head, suddenly exploded, having fused with at least a dozen Parasite Beasts. These Parasite Beasts had also been refined by the evil energy and the intent of the Immortal Slayer Sword. After the Parasite Beasts revealed their true forms, the stone sword within him was finally exposed, as if the Immortal Slayer Sword were his backbone! The strangely and extremely manipulated Immortal Slayer Sword was used so many times, no wonder. ¡°So it really was inside his body...¡± Initially, Tao Yu thought that Tianchengzi had refined the Immortal Slayer Sword within his body like a magical treasure, but now he realized it was not so. He had forcibly wrapped the Immortal Slayer Sword around a Parasite Beast implanted into his body! Now Tianchengzi had completely transformed into a monstrous creature with only a head and an endless array of tentacles below. And each tentacle on his body was infused with the Sword Intent of the Immortal Slayer Sword to varying degrees. ¡°Wow, this guy seems to be getting stronger after losing his sanity...¡± Using the Immortal Slayer brought evil influence upon the mind. Tianchengzi must have been bewitched this way, and this evil influence also directly enhanced the Parasite Beasts he implanted into himself... ¡°We can¡¯t drag this out any longer...¡± Tao Yu wanted to see if Bai Jiang still had anything left, but at this point, he had to choose the lesser of two evils. With the Huang Family Head and Saruman, two Shadow Soldiers in front, he still had a chance to correct mistakes. He then controlled Saruman to roar with a low fury, ¡°Put more effort into it, he¡¯s about to collapse! I feel like letting him go mad will make things more troublesome for us!¡± ¡°Indeed, this thing is like a Devotee of the Abyss...¡± ¡°So demonic!¡± As Catastrophe Level fighters, the two strongmen from Earth Dragon City no longer held back. They each launched their own techniques. The bald strongman¡¯s Qi-Blood surged like a dragon, dispersing the ominous air, as if forming a Qi-Blood giant outside his body, who then slashed at Tianchengzi with a Qi-Blood blade. The other gathered a scorching sphere of light, detonating it centered around Tianchengzi. Bai Jiang did not hold them back, blocking the last sword strike he could manage. Saruman and the Huang Family Head also went all out. The entire peak of Mount Fuji was completely shaved off a layer, with the accumulated snow layers all melted, shattered! Stones flew in every direction! The stone fragments created by the explosive impact, many even shot directly out of the atmosphere, scattering all around. Even in the districts of Tokyo, some 80 kilometers away, sporadic ¡°meteorites¡± fell, causing a stir. And it was under this barrage of combined attacks that Tianchengzi, left only with a head and countless tentacles, finally had his physical body shattered. All that remained in place was an ancient stone sword, suspended in mid-air. But this stone sword, for some unknown reason, now showed many cracks on its surface, and gave off a malevolent aura. Then the stone sword began to move, at a very fast speed, as if trying to break through layers of defense to escape. The hidden Tao Yu¡¯s eyes flickered, sensing through the Essence of Fist Intent, he detected that Tianchengzi¡¯s remnant soul was at that moment clinging to the Immortal Slayer Sword, planning to flee... ¡°The Immortal Slayer Sword is actually damaged? Surely it wasn¡¯t us who broke it...¡±@@@@ Chapter 746 ?Chapter 746: Chapter 674: Falling Out Chapter 746: Chapter 674: Falling Out There were some minor changes to the previous text, Saruman¡¯s Shadow Soldiers were replaced by Sauron, as Saruman had been devoured by Sauron... in the process of writing quickly... a?€¡±a?€¡± ¡°Thinking of running away?¡± The bald man, whose body was as tough as diamond, finally showed a look of joy on his face after he had managed to shatter Tianchengzi. It was finally time to reap the rewards! He then simultaneously pulled out two gemstones, things he hadn¡¯t used in the high-intensity battle earlier, and crushed them on the spot. In an instant, he was enveloped in both red and blue BUFFs. In addition, a phantom energy armor appeared on his body, which meant he was now bringing out all his skills! ... The previous siege on Tianchengzi was meant to wear him down, but now was the time to snatch the spoils of war! Another bearded powerhouse from Earth Dragon City clearly had an understanding with him. As he went after the stone sword, he turned to focus on Sauron, controlled by Tao Yu, and the Huang Family Head, meanwhile addressing Bai Jiang, ¡°Nephew Bai, we have great respect for the Bai Family, and the White Star Group also has businesses here. This time you¡¯ve been a great help, and there will certainly be a reward afterwards. If we can get our hands on the Taiji Xuanqing Path and the Divine Sword¡¯s Thunder Command, the Bai Family will surely have a share.¡± Having appeased Bai Jiang, who held the least power but was very important, he turned to the Huang Family Head, ¡°This friend also participated in the initial siege, so if you have any requests, feel free to speak. I can promise to fulfill them to the greatest extent.¡± The initial three Shadow Soldiers played an extremely important role in the assault on Tianchengzi. Now he could conveniently come up with a suitable excuse to divide them. Seeing the Huang Family Head show neither agreement nor opposition, he finally turned to Sauron, his expression becoming somewhat stern, ¡°This friend has been hiding on the sidelines. We risked our lives in a fierce fight and you didn¡¯t come to help, hoping to pick up the pieces in the end. That really isn¡¯t the proper way to act. However, considering our final cooperation, we will leave some room for sentiment. If you have any requests, please feel free to mention them...¡± This was the influence of a Catastrophe Level entity, even after seeing Sauron, controlled by Tao Yu, come out to pick up the pieces, he was still willing to offer some benefits to avoid disaster, which was better than having someone hold a grudge. In such a short time, he had come up with a response, holding off the remaining three by himself, an example of excellent collaboration. Although Tianchengzi still had a remnant soul attached to the Immortal Slayer Sword, even at his peak, wielding the Immortal Slayer Sword was a considerable burden, and now he naturally had no power of resistance left. The bald man, now clad in BUFFs, was gradually compressing the space around him.@@@@ Tao Yu did not see any other move Tianchengzi could make, and then, controlling the Huang Family Head, he said, ¡°I have no objections, but bear in mind that the Immortal Slayer Sword itself harbors an astonishing malevolent energy. Originally, Sauron¡¯s strength was inferior to that of the bearded man. But with Tao Yu¡¯s support from behind, he erupted with an even more ferocious aura! This forced the bearded man to steel himself against the enemy and at the same time loudly call out to the Huang Family Head and Bai Jiang, ¡°I ask for both of your assistance in subduing this man. A generous reward will surely follow!¡± Without a word, the Huang Family Head joined in to ¡®help¡¯ the bearded man, sharing some of the pressure and easing his burden. While Bai Jiang hesitated, saying, ¡°My strength is too weak, I truly wish I could help but am powerless.¡± But at this moment, the bearded man had no energy to pay attention to Bai Jiang, as with the Huang Family Head taking some of the pressure, he devoted all his spare energy to setting up various restrictions! Slowing, delaying, barriers, trigger traps, and so on, continuously without pause. It was clear he was doing everything possible to prevent Sauron from escaping. Catastrophe Level fighters had many survival methods; merely defeating one would only lead to problems later if the opponent managed to slip away and regroup! Either you rely on negotiation, or on friendly sparring with clear limits. But once you have torn face and started to use deadly moves, you must be willing to pay any price to eliminate the opponent! Each Catastrophe Level fighter would have some life-saving methods, but at the same time, they also prepared some capture and restriction methods! Especially someone as powerful as him! Seeing the sets of arrangements made by the bearded man, one could tell he had experience in this area. Meanwhile, Tao Yu saw that the World Breakers who were lucky to survive the earlier ordeal, including Xing Cheng, were nearly escaping to the outer range of the signal jamming. Watching the scene before him, estimating the time... ¡°We can¡¯t delay any longer...¡± All of a sudden, without the slightest sign, the Huang Family Head struck a vicious blow at the bearded man¡¯s heart. Splat~ The sudden increase in speed, combined with a flaming arm, pierced directly through the bearded man¡¯s defenses and struck hard against his back. Had it not been for a force field that he managed to put up in the nick of time, that strike would have likely penetrated him on the spot! ¡°Damn it! Do you think he could offer you anything better?!¡± Although he had always been on his guard, not fully trusting his allies, he had clumsily blocked it now. But the bearded man, having suddenly been dealt a heavy blow, looked exceedingly awful. This was the worst-case scenario... When? When had you come to an agreement? Or perhaps, had you been in cahoots from the very beginning? Chapter 747 ?Chapter 747: Chapter 675: Trump Card Chapter 747: Chapter 675: Trump Card The confrontation between the bearded man and the Huang Family Head on Sauron quickly changed to Sauron and the Huang Family Head besieging the bearded man. At first, the bearded man was using various restrictive movements; now, Sauron was the one weaving the net. Meanwhile, the bald man was still playing hide and seek with the Immortal Slayer Sword, while Bai Jiang was loafing around, his gaze flickering. Tao Yu had been watching this scene, also feeling hesitant in his heart. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we make a move? Then let¡¯s just lay our cards on the table...¡± We must settle the situation before Xing Cheng and the others leave the shielded area! Otherwise, their information would spread everywhere, who knows what kind of changes that might bring. ... Just as Tao Yu could no longer bear it and was about to raise the stakes... Bai Jiang, who had been idly watching the position of Xing Cheng and his group, finally made up his mind. Without a word or a warning, he suddenly produced the bronze sword sheath he had shown to Tao Yu before. But now, for some reason, an energy longsword was thrust upside down into the bronze sword sheath. Upon seeing the sword, Tao Yu had a moment of enlightenment, ¡°This Authority is so domineering! No, it¡¯s not just the combination of the Authority and the item; there¡¯s something wrong with Bai Jiang...¡± This was the handle of a sword formed by the gathering of three strikes of Immortal Slayer Sword Intent previously absorbed by him! That was an attack potent enough to injure the current Tao Yu! Without hesitation, the moment he produced the item, Bai Jiang held the handle of the energy sword and slashed out a bright, dazzling lash of light that instantly swept towards the three of them, Sauron, who were interlocked in battle till they were white-hot! And the moment he gripped the sword, his aura started soaring, instantly breaking through the Catastrophe Level threshold! Even if this was just a temporary attainment of Catastrophe Level ability, it showed the horror of what he possessed. Tao Yu could also sense an unusual will emerging from him, as if a superior powerhouse had divided a strand of thought for him to carry! And controlling that Sword Intent was that very strand of thought! ¡°You deserve to die!¡± The bearded man had always been on guard against Bai Jiang. Yet, he never expected that the other could bring out such a ruthless item, launching such a deadly attack! ¡°You can¡¯t blame me. If we delay any longer, they¡¯ll run away. The range of my shielding device doesn¡¯t extend beyond yours.¡± At that moment, Bai Jiang¡¯s aura continued to climb, and merely relying on the attachment to a strand of thought, he briefly became as formidable as anyone present! As a World Breaker, daring to plot with the tiger, how could he lack a startling method! ¡°This might be a strand of thought from a Saint, how terrifying...@@@@ It can elevate to this extent...¡± The bald Han, who was playing hide and seek with Tianchengzi, also had an extremely ugly expression at this moment, directly abandoning the encirclement of the stone sword and attempting to flee. But what greeted him was a Sword Light that split in two, one attacking the Immortal Slayer Stone Sword, forming a chain that bound it, and the other instantly erased the bald Han completely, just like the several strikes by Tianchengzi before! Although previously aided by Tao Yu, the three of them together had barely blocked one strike, nearly at death¡¯s door. But this bald strongman was completely unable to resist, his formidable physique meaningless before this Sword Light. The Qi-Blood shadow was instantly penetrated, the physique completely erased! The Immortal Slayer Stone Sword, bound by the invisible chains, still struggled, but it was evident that Bai Jiang had an Authority specifically targeting swords in his hand. Additionally, the chain, extended from the Saint¡¯s thought and his Inductive Sheath, successfully restricted the Immortal Slayer Sword controlled only by Tianchengzi¡¯s remnant soul. Even reversing the feeling of vibration and acceptance towards Bai Jiang from the Immortal Slayer Sword. ¡°Ha ha, the Sacred Object turns dim, endowed with Spirituality, this is a true Sacred Object, enough to suppress a clan¡¯s fortune!¡± After everything was set, a look of surprise also appeared on Bai Jiang¡¯s face. He himself was also a prodigy, but his current strength was indeed still that of a World Breaker! But relying on his own Authority, his tools, his ancestor¡¯s thoughts, he had managed to seize such a Sacred Object amidst numerous Catastrophe Levels! ¡°To thank you, I will also give you a quick end, let¡¯s see if you can still block...¡± The spirited Bai Jiang was preparing to deliver the final blow to Sauron and his two companions. However, before his words fell, he paused slightly, looking down at his own hollowed chest and the pitch-black long spear that penetrated it. When... Where did this attack come from... It was only then that he belatedly felt a series of extremely severe negative statuses affecting him. The ancestor¡¯s thought had been suppressed and sealed without him knowing when! It seemed that it all happened in an instant, completing the penetration and sealing of the ancestor! He was literally reduced to a Mortal! And this strike was the one that penetrated him after he became a Mortal! Because of the slow neurological response, slow thinking, and various weaknesses. He had not even felt the pain yet! Now, at his dying moment, he relied on the last activation of the survival tool for a faint resurgence of clarity. Otherwise, he might have died instantly, without even a thought! ¡°There really is something else...¡± One could only hear a voice, the person unseen, as a pair of large hands were already pressing on Bai Jiang¡¯s head. Cracka?€¡± Like the bursting of a watermelon, Bai Jiang¡¯s entire body was smashed into a pulp. A strange spiritual light tried to escape but was directly captured by the materialized tendrils of Fist Intention. Holding the Inductive Sheath, Tao Yu¡¯s other hand also grasped directly onto the stone sword. [Immortal Slayer Stone SwordA?¡¤Damaged]: seemingly a creation Sacred Object opening up a new World, it is in a damaged state due to unknown external forces, harbors extreme Pollution, its purpose can be explored on one¡¯s own... Chapter 748 ?Chapter 748: Chapter 676: Success Chapter 748: Chapter 676: Success The bearded man from Earth Dragon City, who was severely injured, struggled to look at the transformed Tao Yu, his eyes filled with shock and bitterness. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be more masters...¡± While he outwardly expressed his lament, he swiftly communicated through mental transmission, quickly conveying his thoughts to Sauron and the Huang Family Head, ¡°The two of you, there¡¯s still a glimmer of hope for cooperation! Bai Jiang is dead, that unreasonable attack is gone, although the enemy could ambush and kill Bai Jiang, we aren¡¯t without a chance to survive...¡± Compared to Bai Jiang¡¯s direct use of the unstoppable attack with the Immortal Slayer Sword Intent, Tao Yu¡¯s appearance as an unexpected threat shocked the bearded man, but it didn¡¯t make him feel completely helpless. The opponent must have used some special method to ambush, and since Bai Jiang¡¯s foundation was that of a World Breaker, it was expected! There was still a chance to survive! But what he received wasn¡¯t a response, but a combined attack from Sauron, the Huang Family Head, and Tao Yu. The three figures, who showed no mercy, immediately shocked the bearded man who was still mentally transmitting. ... What¡¯s going on? What happened? Why me? Originally he was severely injured by the Immortal Slayer Sword Intent, and all he wanted was to seek survival with his fellow sufferers, Sauron and the Huang Family Head. So, I considered you as companions in adversity, and you just betrayed me? There was no hesitation at all! Can¡¯t you at least talk to me first, give me a chance... As his last thoughts flickered, the three perfectly coordinated attacks had already erased him entirely. Feeling the unified attack of the three, in his dying moments, he gained a moment of clarity. So, you were all in league with each other... Turns out I was the only outsider... ... After killing the bearded man, Tao Yu flicked out several coins, instantly crushing and scattering them to thoroughly obscure his own presence, but still left some traces relative to Bai Jiang. It looked dealt with, yet not completely clean.@@@@ He then retrieved Sauron and the Huang Family Head, and immediately used Shadow Evasion while carrying the Immortal Slayer Sword to quickly escape. There had already been enough delay. Even though there was no Saint directly overseeing the area, and he had already blocked the nearby communications, Such furious clashes would definitely be noticed from Tokyo. Though it wouldn¡¯t lead to a Saint being immediately teleported over, they would have sensed something was amiss here. Since the objective was already achieved, it was time to flee first, and find a safe place to regroup... ... Almost immediately after Tao Yu left, four streaks of light arrived at the edge of Mount Fuji¡¯s battlefield. Comparatively, the strength of these four who arrived later was not as formidable as the five who had ambushed earlier. Thus, after noticing something was amiss, they first met up to confer before heading out, reaching the edge of the battlefield, but also not daring to recklessly enter, instead their faces turned grim as they observed the scorched earth. ¡°Ah, let Saint Ou decide, we are powerless...¡± ¡°This, is the Abyssa?€|¡± The four had complex expressions, considering the five who were likely fallen, each in terms of status and power, were above them. As a result of a lapse in intelligence and a misunderstanding, they were completely incapacitated in one go. This was indeed somewhat terrifying... Although they had heard of some terrible incidents in the past, even of whole cities being overtaken, but hearing about it and witnessing it now, the difference was immense. Seeing a disaster in a short video and experiencing it personally, those are completely incomparable! Originally at the lofty level of Catastrophe, even with the wear from the Abyss and their lifespans far exceeding the mundane, every day they lived was beyond the reach of ordinary people¡¯s lifetimes. But now, to die just like that... They had thought that Tianchengzi and the Qingyun Sect would be blessings for Earth Dragon City, even reached a consensus with some forces of Dragon Heaven City. Who knew it would turn out to be a bag of rat poison... ¡°The other side left in a hurry, the interference seems to have some flaws, I¡¯ll lock down the evidence first and wait for Saint Ou to make a judgment...¡± a?€| ¡°Five Catastrophe-level individuals died, and they aren¡¯t the newcomers, Earth Dragon City is probably going to be in an uproar, who knows if there are any Catastrophe levels from Dragon Heaven Citya?€|¡± Tao Yu hurriedly ran to the edge of this World Fragment, though the front was also the sea surface, there was still a two to three meters height difference. He could see the vast waterfall of seawater pouring into the opposite sea area even through the concealment of the World Barrier. Due to the small height difference, occasional waves could cover it; it only became noticeable when the sea surface calmed down. According to the intelligence, the neighboring world was the ¡°I Am Legend¡± world, already overrun by Night Demons, the virus¡¯s infectivity and the strength of the infected Night Demons greatly exceeding zombies, but since it was separated by the sea, there was temporarily no impact. Tao Yu directly dove into the sea and then entered his Innate Barrier. He then took out a stone sword filled with cracks, swiftly applied a series of Sealing Techniques on it, and subsequently extracted the lingering soul of Tianchengzi from it. Tianchengzi, like a flickering candle in the wind, seemed to regain a bit of clarity at the brink of destruction. He let out a miserable laugh, ¡°I have failed my ancestors; I have failed the people...¡± Considering that hundreds of thousands of souls perished by his hands, Tianchengzi in his moment of lucidity felt it might be better to just disperse his soul and be done with it. However, Tao Yu hadn¡¯t yet gotten what he wanted from him and had no intention of letting him slip away. ¡°The sins you¡¯ve created are indeed significant, but that¡¯s also normal in the Abyss, just in the fragment ahead, out of billions of human survivors, hardly any remain, in comparison, what you did doesn¡¯t mattera?€|¡± Tao Yu¡¯s ¡®consoling¡¯ words rendered Tianchengzy somewhat speechless; he didn¡¯t know why, but even now as his heart was dead, he felt a bit like hitting someone. But in the end, he just sighed, ¡°Sir, you must¡¯ve kept me to understand my Cultivation Technique; those three who broke the Immortal Slayer Sword seemed to be with you, although I don¡¯t know how you knew, but I indeed want to pass on the Sect¡¯s secret teachings now...¡± Tianchengzi¡¯s words satisfied Tao Yu quite a bit. Though he could use Dream Spirit Contact, information fragments could be incomplete, and it was best if the other party was willing to cooperate. Bewitched is bewitched, but in the Zhu Xian World, more than one person turned to the dark side; regaining clarity before death and a sudden realization were normal. At most, he could just use Dream Spirit Contact later to confirma?€| Chapter 749 ?Chapter 749: Chapter 677: Broken Sword Chapter 749: Chapter 677: Broken Sword ¡°I have no right to make any demands,¡± he began solemnly, ¡°but I would still like to kindly ask you, if by chance you encounter disciples of the Qingyun Sect in these myriad realms, to afford them some convenience...¡± It was only after Tianchengzi had conveyed all the information he knew to Tao Yu over the past few days that he finally made this personal request. ¡°Mm, if the opportunity arises, I will,¡± Tao Yu responded. Although Tianchengzi had been bewitched and had blood-sacrificed hundreds of thousands, to Tao Yu personally, he had imparted the Taiji Xuanqing Path, the Divine Sword Yulei True Scripture, and the Seven Star Sword Technique. Moreover, at the end he patiently and thoroughly explained to Tao Yu the areas he didn¡¯t understand, making it quite reasonable to fulfill this small request. With the Enlightenment conferred by his ¡°Innate Demonic Body,¡± and considering that the Longevity Secret was also a Taoist cultivation technique, Tao Yu¡¯s comprehension of the Taiji Xuanqing Path was exceptionally rapid, impressing even Tianchengzi. At the same time, the speed of his learning was astonishing. Tao Yu initially only wanted to understand the philosophy of the Taiji Xuanqing Path, planning to integrate it with the Longevity Secret once his Skill had fully formed and undergone a second Deification. ... Thus, Tao Yu also meticulously inquired about Tianchengzi¡¯s feelings after becoming bewitched, ostensibly to avoid a similar fate. That also prevented Tianchengzi from harboring any doubts about him... At least, after Tao Yu had distorted his own Innate Barrier and exuded the lofty aura of an Orthodox Sect, Tianchengzi could no longer see through Tao Yu¡¯s true motives... ¡°From now on, I have no more attachments...¡± Tianchengzi declared, his spiritual body beginning to dissipate. Following the dissipation of Tianchengzi¡¯s consciousness, Tao Yu once again engaged in grazing, filling some voids. In any case, wielding Tianchengzi¡¯s identity in Tianlong State seemed quite beneficiala?€| a?€| Tao Yu did not immediately study the Immortal Slayer Sword. The object wasn¡¯t going anywhere, so he focused entirely on understanding the Taiji Xuanqing Path. The ¡°Taiji Xuanqing Path,¡± a root of all the wondrous techniques of the Qingyun Sect, was something that Qingyun Zi had discerned from a Nameless Ancient Scroll three thousand years ago. It was a supreme Taoist cultivation technique capable of seizing the essence of heaven and earth, profound and unparalleled. Tao Yu had previously studied extensively the foundations of Taoism while learning the Nine Yin True Scripture, and later after gaining the Longevity Secret, he had debated Taoism with Zhang Sanfeng. With the Enlightenment from his ¡°Innate Demonic Body,¡± he had sufficient comprehension of Taoist principles. In the grand scheme of all the cultivation techniques across the myriad realms and planes, the ¡°Taiji Xuanqing Path¡± might occupy an awkward position. However, the Immortal Slayer Sword itself was different and could not be easily controlled. To have such results so soon after acquiring it, Tao Yu actually felt quite satisfied! ¡°The Immortal Slayer Sword is a Sword of Creation and marked as a Sacred Object, the Suns also have their own sacred objects, but probably not of the same grade as the Immortal Slayer Sword...¡± Tao Yu felt somewhat emotional in his heart but did not rush to refine the Immortal Slayer Sword. Sharpening tools does not delay the workload, and he still had another treasure on hand... Stretching his hand to take out the glowing orb that burst out after Bai Jiang¡¯s death, Tao Yu also felt a deep malice emanating from it. It seemed he could faintly hear a warning sound, very likely the Bai Family had a Saint leave some contingency in it. However, unfortunately, Tao Yu didn¡¯t pay much attention to spiritual matters, focusing more on the effects of the object. ¡°Authority: Remnant Sword¡±: A World Fragment where the Artistic Conception of the sword was actualized into fragmented rules; greatly increases the sword affinity of the Authority¡¯s owner, reduces ¡°Sword¡± attribute damage; will affect the user¡¯s use of other weapons and abilities. This was an Authority with very apparent advantages and drawbacks. The advantages need not be elaborated, Tao Yu didn¡¯t even have confidence in handling the next Immortal Slayer Sword Intent, but Bai Jiang, with the aid of the Inductive Sheath and his own Authority¡¯s damage reduction, forcibly absorbed three strikes! Even if he was enhanced by the thoughts of a Saint, that was extremely remarkable. Otherwise, relying solely on the Inductive Sheath, absorbing one strike would likely be very difficult. If calculated this way, the Authority reduced the damage of the Immortal Slayer Sword by sixty percent. Or it could be seen that the Authority directly converted thirty percent of the Immortal Slayer Sword¡¯s power for his use, thereby canceling another thirty percent. However, the drawbacks were clear: it would affect the use of other abilities by the user, somewhat like a targeted specialization, essentially fixing a direction. But for a large family like the Bai, allowing certain members to possess their distinctiveness was also part of their arrangement. For instance, this time, they successfully made Bai Jiang deceive under the sky and nearly laughed last... ¡°One-third the deification cost of the ¡®Price¡¯, but the essence is also quite good, the key being that with this, the control over the Immortal Slayer Sword is certain!¡± Regarding the side effects, Tao Yu believed his deification should be able to handle it. Otherwise, for someone with fairly comprehensive attributes like him, it would indeed be somewhat awkward. If the side effects aren¡¯t resolved in one go, there¡¯s still two more tries! He didn¡¯t have much to worry about... Chapter 750 ?Chapter 750: Chapter 678: One Month Chapter 750: Chapter 678: One Month [Authority: Sword]: Previously omitted, any concept related to swords can be significantly enhanced. ¡°Indeed, the side effects have been erased.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s eyes flickered with delight. After this second deification of his authority, numerous fantastic ideas flooded Tao Yu¡¯s mind. It wasn¡¯t that Tao Yu had gained any new knowledge. Rather, his previous understanding of various swords and sword techniques, including the newly acquired Divine Sword Yu Lei Jue and the Seven Stars Sword Technique, began to collide and inspire numerous insights. Under such sudden enlightenment, one sword technique after another seemed to practice themselves in his mind, intoxicating Tao Yu exceedingly. ¡°The blueprint of the Gem Sword is nothing more than this...¡± Tao Yu had previously used the Gem Sword, but it required too long to prepare and would sever Innate Barriers, hence after using it once, he tucked it away and no longer pre-engraved it in the Innate Barrier. ... But now, Tao Yu felt that the blueprint of the Gem Sword could indeed be integrated into the Immortal Slayer Sword through enchantment! ¡°The Immortal Slayer Sword is originally the world-creating Sword of Creation, and it highly matches the secondary law entrusted in the Gem Sword...¡±@@@@ Although the Immortal Slayer Sword couldn¡¯t live up to the name of the ¡®Sword of Creation¡¯ in terms of performance, its attributes and definition still stood. Since the effects of the sword needed to be explored by himself, Tao Yu chose to use it in this piecemeal way. ¡°The primary use of the Immortal Slayer Sword is to set up the Immortal Slayer Sword Formation, Qingyun Sect has been accumulating spiritual energy with the Heavenly Mechanism Lock for many years, earlier, Tianchengzi also utilized the geo-fire in Mount Fuji and the resentment from hundreds of thousands of blood sacrifices; although my Innate Barrier can store quite a lot, forcefully activating it would be quite overwhelming...¡± Tao Yu could use the Immortal Slayer Sword like Tianchengzi, at least managing to hold his own against a Saint before he got drained. But that would be too much of a waste, too barbaric! Without the deification of [Authority: Sword], that¡¯s indeed all Tao Yu could doa?€¡±such belligerent usage. But now, it seemed much more straightforward... He waved his hand, and the cracked, poor-looking Divine Sword immediately flew up, hovering around Tao Yu. Now, he could easily categorize the power usage of the Immortal Slayer Sword, not bearing the load like Tianchengzi did with every stroke! Even after engraving the enchantment of the Gem Sword onto it, Tao Yu was confident he could borrow its power normally through his authority. He could have a strong grasp on the output power! ¡°And because of the Essence of Fist Intent, I can directly drive it into Sword Intent without any roughness; the affinity of the authority and the essence of the Immortal Slayer Sword is enough to momentarily secure it in the Innate Barrier without any extra consumption...¡± There is constant consumption when Tao Yu¡¯s Innate Barrier stores solid entities, but with the help of the authority and the essence of the Immortal Slayer Sword, he thought of a way to fix it within the barrier. When needed, he could simply activate the Sword Intent to borrow the power without being affected. Talent [Fist Intent] is just a name Tao Yu gave himself, essentially expressing his own will, which could also be manifested through Sword Intent! a?€| After a month of settling into the new Cultivation Technique and mastery of the Immortal Slayer Sword, Tao Yu transformed into Jack¡¯s appearance and ventured to a neighboring World Fragment. Probably because it proved useful, in the ¡°I Am Legend¡± world, the Pioneers¡¯ temporary base was still a nuclear-powered aircraft carrier. It floated about ten nautical miles off the stunning West Coast. However, due to the Night Demons of this world having low drop rates and being disgusting, combined with the separation by sea, not many Pioneers arrived in this world. Thus, the ship was more often used as an intermediary installation equipped with communication devices, alerting to situations in this world. To prevent any new anomalies from emerging in such a declining world. Most of the Pioneers on the aircraft carrier were primarily engaged in exploration missions. Tao Yu paddled a kayak towards the location of the aircraft carrier, and from a distance, he saw someone on the ship¡¯s deck signaling him with a searchlight. He then picked up the radio and tuned into the public channel, ¡°I encountered a sea disaster, just resting a bit. I¡¯m headed to the Land of Fire.¡± ¡°Quite the bad luck, but daring to trek to the Land of Fire means your strength must be pretty good.¡± The person on the radio didn¡¯t question Tao Yu¡¯s wordsa?€¡±after all, the benefits of the ¡°I Am Legend¡± world were limited and wouldn¡¯t attract much trouble. Even highway robbers wouldn¡¯t be rash enough to try something. Besides, the ship served as a transit hub, and it was always guarded by a World Breaker. Tao Yu followed the modified elevator up onto the extensively remodeled aircraft carrier. Only one Pioneer came to hastily register him, then allowed him to pass, ¡°Everything on the ship requires Yuan Force, but since you dare to venture to the Land of Fire, that shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°Been caught in a sea disaster, lost contact for quite a while. Any recent news? Is there a mission center here?¡± Tao Yu casually asked. ¡°There indeed is big news. Tianchengzi, driven mad, used a magic sword to kill five highly revered individualsa?€¡±quite the incidenta?€|¡± Chapter 751 ?Chapter 751: Chapter 679: The Nearby World Chapter 751: Chapter 679: The Nearby World A Nimitz-class aircraft carrier had been fancifully modified with all sorts of magical touches, even with scaffolds set up on the deck, layer upon layer, reaching at least six or seven stories high. This combination of shantytown and aircraft carrier created a somewhat peculiar aesthetic. With the addition of the aircraft carrier¡¯s hangar space below, the entire ship exuded a strong sense of livelihood. Here, besides the communication equipment installed, there was also a mission hall on the first layer of the deck. However, compared to the mission halls in the Development Zones and the Current World, this one on the aircraft carrier was much smaller, resembling a little tavern. However, because it was linked through radio in conjunction with a Wish Power Device, despite a delay of a day or two, the intelligence gathered here was quite comprehensive. It was convenient for Pioneers who received exploration missions here to stay updated without returning. ... After all, the journey back and forth for an ordinary Pioneer took an exceedingly long time. Tao Yu ordered a rum in this tiny tavern and sat beside, sipping while browsing some summarized intelligence materials. ¡°Wow, a Saint has arrived...¡± Tao Yu looked at the intelligence, not particularly surprised. The incident with Tianchengzi could be said to be the most significant event near the Earth Dragon City recently, even since the establishment of the New Development Zone! The simultaneous downfall of five Catastrophe Level individuals was indeed a massive blow. It was only because the impact was distributed among five Catastrophe Levels that it did not devastate a family like the Suns instantly. It was no surprise that Saint Ou himself came from Earth Dragon City. ¡°Too bad, I still don¡¯t have a substantial concept of Saints...¡± Although Tao Yu knew of Saints, and knew the Xing Family had one. The major conflict between the Xing Family and the Suns was that the little rich woman¡¯s great-grandfather from the Suns, a Supreme Elder, had nearly reached the level of a Saint. With the Suns possessing their own Sacred Object heritage, their reputation was also formidable. The second and third families before were dominated by the downfall or breakthrough failures of their own experts. This time, it was the Suns¡¯ turn. As for the combat power of Saints, Tao Yu didn¡¯t have a clear concept yet, but like the World Breakers, Saints represented a new tier with special privileges solely from the World Will! They could govern a region, actively communicate with the World Will to gain some conveniences, and even request special privileges. Unlike the Catastrophe Level¡¯s direct destructive power, Saints represented a change in status. ¡°In this instance, the World Will is not personified but more like an autonomous program or even a system. Saints are, in essence, those who have higher access privileges in this system.¡± The fact that such changes could occur in the World Will was also a side testament to the power of Saints. Thus, supporting local forces was very important. ¡°No wonder there are missions involving vaccines and antibodies here, and even the laboratories of Dragon Heaven City got involveda?€¡±probably out of apprehension.¡± As for the unknown world next to Konoha, it was generally known to not be part of Eartha?€¡±it appeared very desolate, and although the air was barely breathable, it wasn¡¯t great, filled with a type of monster called Cockroach People. Nevertheless, since it bordered Konoha and the pioneers were also worried about the zombie virus infecting ninjas and such, special reminders had been given for visits. Thus, that world mainly used the neighboring Konoha¡¯s World Barrier for containment, and because of the barrier, it hadn¡¯t stirred up much trouble. ¡°Cockroach People... really, anything strange can be found in the Abyss. According to the data, the physical capacity of an individual Cockroach Person isn¡¯t weak. There might be quite a few of them...¡± One World Fragment itself is also very vast, and the fact that the pioneer found so many World Fragments in two years was quite commendable; it wasn¡¯t possible to carefully explore inside, so the numbers of these Cockroach People remained uncertain. ¡°The style here is actually quite like the Underworld too...¡± Tao Yu thought of the Goblins in the State Capital and the Aliens in Starshine City; truly, the pot calling the kettle black. ¡°Good thing there aren¡¯t any Aliens here combination of Aliens and Cockroach People and then infecting with mutant zombie viruses, I guess the scene would be pretty interesting...¡± While Tao Yu was browsing the intelligence, he suddenly sensed the light dimming ahead. He looked up to see a tan-skinned woman with a scar on her face standing here, agile in stance. This woman was clad in leather armor. Although the scar detracted from her beauty slightly, she still had a rather good figure, with the edges of her leather armor somewhat dented and her skin glossy. The reason Tao Yu had only noticed her when she got close was mainly because she was a bit too weak, hence not marked by him. However, this ¡®weak¡¯ was relative. After Tao Yu noticed her, he could generally gauge her to be around the level of a Senior Partner, based on her muscles, movements, and breathing. The division of partnership levels in Earth Dragon State was not much different from Starshine Company. She was undeniably superior among common pioneers. ¡°Are you just starting to fill in your information now? I heard you want to go to the Land of Fire? Our team is headed there too, care to team up?¡± The woman glanced at the material Tao Yu was looking at and casually asked... a?€¡±a?€¡± Chapter 752 ?Chapter 752: Chapter 680: Forming a Team Chapter 752: Chapter 680: Forming a Team Upon hearing the woman¡¯s question, Tao Yu paused momentarily but did not directly refuse. ¡°I¡¯m planning to go to the Land of Fire. How are you planning to get there? How many people? ...¡± In fact, Tao Yu was not in a hurry to travel. Although he had spent a month consolidating and used quite a bit of Yuan Force for acceleration, he had only just managed to sort things out, and he had been planning to take his time on the way to further reflect on things. At the same time, he was looking to see if there was a World that was particularly suitable to further harness and digest his unique traits. ... Having a local guide come to him was actually quite favorable. The Land of Fire possesses the Impure Earth Reincarnation, so it was certain that the Ninja World¡¯s Pure Land had followed. Moreover, the grand reconciliation of the Ninja World seemed to have a hidden hand behind it, possibly the Sage of Six Paths who might have secretly intervened. Although Tao Yu was confident in his current strength, considering the methods of the Sage of Six Paths, he still had some hesitation. Even though he had a deep mastery in Sealing Techniques and the key moment¡¯s Time Stop, it seemed that the Sage of Six Paths also possessed time-related abilities. Thus, he originally had the idea of first following some team to infiltrate the Land of Fire to observe. Now that someone had proactively approached him, it turned out to be a mutual pursuit. However, when forming teams with strangers in the wilderness, Tao Yu could not directly show an immediate agreement; he had to ask all pertinent questions. Not that he was worried for himself, but others might have concerns. Now that Saint Ou was in this Development Zone, and just in the adjacent World Fragment, Tao Yu aimed to behave as normally as possible.@@@@ The woman, not surprised by Tao Yu¡¯s thorough questioning, began by explaining the reason she approached him: ¡°We¡¯ve also been here for a few days. There are seven of us in total. Previously, we jointly chartered a boat, but one of our members had an emergency at home, and now we¡¯re a bit short on manpowera?€|¡± The woman, who identified herself as Ye Rong, straightforwardly briefed Tao Yu about the current situation. Their group was originally an assembled team heading to Konoha, and had stopped here just for a break, considering the sea journey ahead required at least a month or two, so everyone returned to the Current World to rest and clear their minds. However, it turned out that a team member encountered a family emergency. Originally, they navigated a modern-style sailing yacht, approximately thirty to forty meters in length, now stationed beneath an aircraft carrier. Indeed, even with a seven-person team, maintaining such a deep-sea voyage was already a bit strained; now with one member fewer, naturally, it posed some headaches. They had already stopped here for three to four days, hoping to wait for their original teammate to resolve his issues, while also exploring possibilities of temporarily recruiting someone from the Current World to join and meet up here. After all, the most common reason for people to be at this transit point was to complete tasks in local World Fragments, where strength tended to be relatively weaker; it was quite difficult to form temporary teams. After Tao Yu boarded the ship and casually stated his destination, someone had reminded them, which then led to Ye Rong coming over. ¡°Yes, the moves are big and full-scale, and the physical body is strong, yet it¡¯s rare to have someone so good at frontal attacks as a main strength; we¡¯ve found a treasure this time...¡± The onlookers kept exchanging thoughts. They felt admiration and praise, and at the same time, some excitement. Their team was quite strong, originally comprising two Senior Partners and five Intermediate Partners. Scouting, shooting, assaulting; they had talents in all aspects. This was quite luxurious even among Pioneer teams. Two Senior Partners had been transported over from the Old Development Area of Earth Dragon City, but the five Intermediate Partners were all local youths. The one who had left earlier was just an Intermediate Partner, but now they had gained someone even stronger, which of course was good news. Tao Yu and Ye Rong merely warmed up their limbs a bit, not needing to stick to any specific forms or techniques due to the vast difference in their strength, and casually handled it with controlled strength for a couple of moves. Which inspired a wave of admiration. Eventually, by a slight edge, Tao Yu overwhelmed Ye Rong with one move, showing his own strength, yet without going too far. He could sense that Ye Rong was also holding back since it was just a simple test and definitely not all cards were put on the table. ¡°I yield.¡± Tao Yu bowed. ¡°Jack¡¯s strength is beyond my expectations; I¡¯d never heard of Jack before.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it; I just came to try my luck, hoping to learn something about Taiji Xuanqing Path. Luckily, my luck isn¡¯t bad...¡± Tao Yu was nearly speaking the truth, but in the ears of Ye Rong and the others, they naturally pieced together another scene. They thought Tao Yu was relieved that he hadn¡¯t been involved in the Tianchengzi blood dispute. ¡°Being rejected in advance is indeed good, to tell the truth, we were quite scared too...¡± Ye Rong also felt a lingering fear, perhaps others only remember how many Catastrophe Level bigshots died, how many World Breakers died. But in reality, ordinary Pioneers, like weeds, were also largely reaped! The reason they had escaped disaster was because they had tested their luck before... ¡°Welcome, Jack, to join our team; I hope we can cooperate happily.¡± ¡°Me too...¡± Tao Yu and Ye Rong shook hands, then got to know the rest of the team. Ye Rong and another man called Ye Feng were originally the strongest in the team, both from the Old Development Area and members of the Earth Dragon Ye Family. The Ye Family, possessing several World Breakers, was much stronger than families like the Starshine Longxi Clan. However, compared to those top families with Catastrophe Level, they were far behind. Among the remaining four Intermediate Partners, two were also from the Ye Family while the other two specialized in reconnaissance and healing support. One was Thomas, with many support modules due to mechanical modifications, and the other was a big, beautiful woman, Ouyang Qian, with several recovery Skills... Chapter 753 ?Chapter 753: Chapter 681: Auspicious Omen Chapter 753: Chapter 681: Auspicious Omen A white sailing yacht hung beneath the aircraft carrier, about thirty or forty meters in length, its stable catamaran hull possessing an artistic beauty. It must have been ready-made goods from Tokyo Pier or somewhere else. The yacht had an internal combustion engine as well as sails, making it a high-end vessel capable of completing a round-the-world voyage. Its sealed cabin ensured it remained watertight even in the face of extreme conditions like storms. However, this temporarily modified aircraft carrier wasn¡¯t a professional supply ship, and transferring some supplies from the carrier was somewhat troublesome. Everything depended on the temporary extension equipment set up by hand on the deck, slowly lowering items down. It took quite a while, but finally, the supplies were all loaded into the yacht¡¯s hold. ... ¡°Space equipment is still too rare. Jack, you truly make people envious.¡± Ye Feng, who looked quite ordinary but was spirited, watched as Tao Yu used his space equipment to bring extra supplies aboard, a look of envy on his face. ¡°Not really, it¡¯s just good luck.¡± Tao Yu, when he became a Senior Partner, had already displayed his space equipment; although rare, it provided ample protection at that level. Especially for those Senior Partners focused on machinery and firearms, having space equipment to carry ammunition meant completely different levels of combat effectiveness. ¡°I wish I had that kind of luck too.¡± Ye Rong added from the side, and then continued, ¡°Mr. Jack, would you like to cooperate more closely with us? Our main objective this time is to establish a channel for Military Ration Pills and Sealing Scrolls, those Ninja Sealing Scrolls, which must be among the cheapest space equipmenta?€¡±too bad, they are affected by the World...¡± This time, Ye Rong and Ye Feng had shared some information with Tao Yu; they wanted to go to the Land of Fire to exchange for some Space Scrolls. Because Konoha by itself was strong enough, and needed to keep the Cockroach People¡¯s world under control to prevent widespread disaster, the Development Zone wasn¡¯t keen on using any forceful measures for the time being. Though the relationship between the two wasn¡¯t particularly close, it was a reasonably normal exchange. In this situation, a team led by a Senior Partner was especially convenient, neither stirring up apprehension nor possessing the necessary escort strength. ¡°However, we should also be thankful that the effect of Sealing Scrolls weakens after they leave their World; otherwise, this kind of trade wouldn¡¯t fall to us...¡± Ye Feng remarked with a wistful smile. As a team on the level of Senior Partners, this was just about right for them. If space equipment that could be mass-produced and used over the long term existed, it wouldn¡¯t be their turn... Right now, if they could successfully return with a ship full of goods, the profit would be considerable.@@@@ The key was if they could figure out the trade routes and confirm the shipping lanes; then this would become a long-term viable route. Of course, there were risks involved; the sea was so vast, and not only were there various disasters and dangers, but even encountering Pioneers who might intercept was quite perilous. It¡¯s diminishing.¡± ¡°Hehe, Mr. Jack, you really are our lucky star. The storm has died down ever since you appeared...¡± The nurturing bear-mother Ouyang Qian appropriately added another line. ¡°Is that so? Haha...¡± Tao Yu gave an awkward laugh. In fact, the storm was somewhat related to him. Although he wasn¡¯t intentionally causing destruction, the fusion version of the ¡°New Longevity Secret¡± had indeed gained the ability to summon the forces of heaven and earth. With the added bonuses from the Weather Mage and the Witch of Calamity, Tao Yu was handling the control with increasing ease. On one side, he accelerated the absorption and release of the spirit energy of heaven and earth; on the other, he casually conducted some tests, which was quite natural. The local air currents were too typical, much like squeezing a pimple, impossible to resist. Most of the storms they had encountered on their journey were orchestrated by Tao Yu. After all, once the power to mobilize the forces of heaven and earth is initiated by his own strength, it¡¯s not so convenient to stop... But although he had caused others some hardships, Tao Yu¡¯s gains were quite impressive. The integration of his abilities was nearly complete. He could casually bring about storms of this caliber. ¡°While this storm seems to have just average power, the force it contains has already far exceeded a large hydrogen bomb...¡± Tao Yu, looking at the rainwater and waves pounding against the cockpit glass, also felt some emotion. While the impact force and pressure per unit time didn¡¯t seem too strong, due to its extensive range and persistence, the total energy contained had already surpassed the attack he had used to destroy the Black Door, and by quite a margin. This was still considered an ordinary storm. If it were to actually develop into a hurricane or typhoon, then every minute would be equivalent to a million-ton strategic nuclear bomb. Why is it that hurricanes and typhoons cause such great harm and loss every year, but considerations to use nuclear bombs to try and destroy them haven¡¯t been made? Hydrogen bombs only have radioactive priming explosives, so using them to blow up dams and such is feasible, but in the face of hurricanes or typhoons, they are entirely insufficient, nothing but mosquito legs. The energy contained within a super typhoon can surpass the total of all the world¡¯s nuclear bombs... ¡°The lower limit of Catastrophe Level can be seen as the ability to unleash a nuclear strike, to cause devastating destruction to settlements and their various industries, forming an asymmetric deterrence. So, my current condition should be regarded as the upper limit of Catastrophe Level... I wonder how it compares with a Saint using special methods...¡± Chapter 754 ?Chapter 754: Chapter 682 Xiao Ji Chapter 754: Chapter 682 Xiao Ji With the storm behind them, the sunlight started to sprinkle ahead, and cheerful expressions appeared on the faces of those aboard the yacht named ¡®Explorer.¡¯ ¡°Finally, the skies have cleared.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy...¡± ¡°Jack really is our lucky star.¡± Big Bear praised again, her eyes twinkling with little stars. ¡°Honestly, even though I have the navigation module, I was really afraid we¡¯d end up in a maritime disaster...¡± Thomas looked visibly relieved. Because he had the navigation module, his proficiency in piloting was very high, allowing him to steer the boat smoothly with the waves, but enduring such a long storm at sea was unbearable. It felt like the ship was going to fall apart. ¡°If we really had a maritime disaster, that would have been troublesome...¡± Ye Rong patted her chest and sighed. Although she possessed the strength of a Senior Partner, strong enough to be recognized and addressed as ¡®My Lord¡¯ whether within her family or among the Pioneers, she too would be in considerable danger if she fell overboard during a storm on the boundless sea. Facing the force of nature, human strength seemed so trivial. ... ¡°We can raise the sails now. According to the star chart, we are roughly at this position, not far from the Cockroach People¡¯s world. But the bad news is, we¡¯re running low on fuel...¡± Thomas looked up at the starry sky, even though it was still dusk and The Sun had not completely set behind the sea. But his celestial navigation device had completed a rough positioning. In his hands, he held a rudimentary map of the nearby worlds. Though the map was crudely drawn and only approximate, it was the result of two years of Pioneer contributions, filled in little by little by powerful individuals with flying abilities or by those using long-distance aircraft to survey. Perhaps many islands were not marked on the sea, but the coastlines of some continents were relatively clear. In the Abyss, while broad-location couldn¡¯t be determined, the ¡®starry sky¡¯ of smaller World Fragments was still interconnected. However, using celestial navigation came with the side effect of increasing pollution. The best option was to have mechanically enhanced Pioneers perform the readings and rapidly compare them in the database. In the team, Thomas, an Intermediate Partner who wasn¡¯t primarily focused on combat, played a considerably important role. ¡°With the sails, if we don¡¯t encounter another storm, it should be enough. But the return journey still poses some problems...¡± However, just then, the ship¡¯s radio broadcast received a distress signal, apparently having just moved into the signal¡¯s range after exiting a storm. ¡®Crackle ~ Crackle ~, this is ¡°Argo.¡± We¡¯ve encountered a maritime disaster and need supporta?€|¡¯ The ship was equipped with a multi-channel radio receiver, and at this moment Thomas, the group¡¯s technician, was checking which channel it was. ¡°The language is the widely understood ¡®English¡¯ of the World Fragment, and the channel is VHF16. It should be a native vessel¡¯s.¡± ¡°But we can¡¯t rule out it being a trap set by some Pirates or a ruse by other Pioneers.¡± Ye Feng¡¯s role seemed to be to remind them of all possibilities. ¡°Yes, but it could also be genuine. They¡¯ve been repeating this message; it¡¯s already a recording now, no telling how long it¡¯s been transmitting. ¡°I sent a message back but got no response. I don¡¯t know how they are, but judging by the number, it should be a large cruise ship. What does everyone think?¡± Though Thomas¡¯s role was primarily supportive, his input was crucial, but ultimately, it still had to be left to the three Senior Partners to make the final decision. ¡°If it¡¯s a large cruise ship, then it should also have quite an excess of fuel, right?¡± Ye Rong asked somewhat uncertainly. ¡°That¡¯s natural, we can bring containers to fill up our ship.¡± ¡°But in the Abyss, it¡¯s always best to be cautious. Jack, what do you think?¡± Ye Feng then turned to look at Tao Yu again. Tao Yu closed his eyes and did a brief Divination. Moderate luck~ Not bada?€| ¡°I think we can take a look. Our team is strong now. We can approach cautiously and use drones for reconnaissance, which should prevent a lot of trouble.¡± ¡°I also think we can.¡± Ye Rong quite approved of Tao Yu¡¯s approach. The Abyss indeed required caution, but their luxurious team shouldn¡¯t be overly timid if they wanted to succeed in the trade. There¡¯s no such thing as absolute safety anywhere. One must worry about a Meteorite falling even while at homea?€| Chapter 755 ?Chapter 755: Chapter 683: Breath Chapter 755: Chapter 683: Breath Aircraft carriers that can carry up to one hundred thousand tons are classified as super aircraft carriers. However, in the ocean, there are countless ships larger than aircraft carriers by displacement. Apart from those freighters, the top specifications among cruise ships also far exceed those of aircraft carriers. The Pioneer was such a luxury cruise ship with a displacement of two hundred thousand tonsa?€¡±five times that of the Titanica?€¡±with a three hundred and sixty-meter-long deck spanning sixteen stories, capable of accommodating two thousand crew members and five thousand passengers. And this voyage was Pioneer¡¯s maiden voyage. However, during its maiden voyage, it unexpectedly encountered a storm and entered an unknown area of the sea... ¡°Where the hell did that damn storm take us?¡± The captain of the Pioneer, seeing the unfamiliar seas after the storm and the completely nonfunctional GPS, also felt unusually irritable. ... ¡°Has the distress signal been sent out?¡± ¡°It has, but the previous storm damaged our reception antenna. We can¡¯t receive anyone¡¯s signals, and the GPS system is also broken...¡± ¡°Calm the passengers first. Announce over the intercom that the problem is minor and not to panic...¡± Looking at the night outside, looking at the dark, undulating, unfamiliar ocean, the captain couldn¡¯t help but sigh, worry flashing in his eyes. At that moment, a crew member urgently spoke up, ¡°Captain, the sonar is showing something approaching at high speed!¡± Indeed, the cruise ship lived up to its specifications, with all its equipment being quite advanced. At this point, the captain quickly walked over to the crew member¡¯s side, looking at the screen with its beeping signal, a hint of tension appearing in his eyes. Just as he feared, his bad premonition was coming true... What on earth was this thing? It was huge and fast! It was coming from beneath the sea! After all, being only the captain of a cruise ship, and not some military expert, he seemed somewhat at a loss. But before they could react, a loud banga?€¡± A violent collision caused the two-hundred-thousand-ton cruise ship to shake noticeably! In the bridge, items flew around chaotically; a coffee cup smashed against the wall and shattered, leaving a large stain.@@@@ This made the captain feel incredulous. ¡°This is a two-hundred-thousand-ton cruise ship! Two hundred thousand tons!¡± Or something else? The few encounters I had before did not affect the elemental forces even from this distance; this is a big deal...¡± Even though the change wasn¡¯t significant, and others hadn¡¯t noticed it yet, the reaction at this distance was sufficient to hint at its scale. And the subsequent changes also confirmed Tao Yu¡¯s guess. As the ship got closer, the bizarre polluted aura thickened slightly, but overall, the change wasn¡¯t significant. This indicated that the core of the substance was large and expansive, but not refined or dense. ¡°Fortunately, this chaotic aura, I can only determine it approximately...¡± Now, on the sailing yacht, they could also see that massive ship on the sea from afar. Tao Yu, who had felt the aura long before, found he couldn¡¯t pinpoint it completely as they drew closer. Just like divining for highly polluted substances, it¡¯s easy to get muddled. Now Tao Yu felt that the entire ship was filled with that faint polluted feel, disorganized and sporadic. ¡°Send a drone to check it out.¡± At this moment, Ye Rong also made her arrangement. And since Thomas was essentially a professional in support, he didn¡¯t hesitate when he heard the instruction. However, as his drone drew closer, it suddenly emitted a beeping sound and, just before losing control, he managed to pull it back with his control. ¡°Not possible, there seems to be some chaotic electromagnetic interference on that ship; my drone can¡¯t enter.¡± Thomas said frantically. Hearing about the interference, Ye Feng¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°This looks like a trap.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so; if it really were a trap set by the Pioneer, it wouldn¡¯t be so obvious, nor would it create such an abnormal target.¡± Ye Rong also voiced her opinion. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s exactly what they are counting on, your line of thinking?¡± ¡°That could be...¡± Ye Rong didn¡¯t argue. The sea surface ahead was still so gloomy, bringing a subtle sense of unease. ¡°There¡¯s a smell of blood on the ship, and it¡¯s strong, probably from a recent death, and the resentment is heavy.¡± Tao Yu also briefly shared some information he had gathered. It was indeed a Blood Sacrifice! And it was a very rough, very primitive method. Tao Yu also felt that the covert gaze seemed to have locked onto their ship already, something was coming overa?€| Chapter 756 ?Chapter 756: Chapter 684: Dust Chapter 756: Chapter 684: Dust ¡°Alright, the smell of blood, recently dead... Let¡¯s leave first.¡± Ye Rong only hesitated for a moment before making a decisive decision. This place wasn¡¯t essential for their trip, and since it posed a risk, they could simply avoid it! But just then, Ye Feng¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°Be careful! Something is coming from below!¡± Immediately after, Ye Feng let out a roar, pressing both hands onto the deck of the boat! ¡°Crystallize!¡± As he roared, Tao Yu felt a fluctuation of spiritual power shimmer. ... Ye Feng had infused at least a third of his spiritual power into the deck beneath his feet. Subsequently, he provided the entire boat with an enchantment. This enchantment was quite ingenious. In Tao Yu¡¯s opinion, although it was generally uniform, it could quickly concentrate at other spots when attacked, creating a focused defense mode. Although the power level wasn¡¯t outstanding, the skillful application was still noteworthy. Boom~ A violent collision sounded. The sail yacht seemed to have been struck and flew a few meters out of the water. Even with Ye Feng¡¯s sophisticated defense methods, the boat¡¯s bottom deck was still directly blasted open, sending debris flying! The culprit of the attack was revealeda?€¡±a thick, slimy, and disgusting tentacle! An unknown mucus on the surface of the tentacle seemed to isolate it from the seawater. The whole tentacle appeared as if it had grown right from the seabed, giving off a revolting feeling. However, Tao Yu, who had grown accustomed to the artistic style within his Innate Barrier, simply looked at the tentacle and felt some suspicion rather than disgust, ¡°It seems that this isn¡¯t something summoned by a sacrifice...¡± Following the tentacle, Tao Yu vaguely felt that it was the source of the pollution! It wasn¡¯t that the cruise ship had been polluted, but rather, this polluting monster had parasitized the cruise ship! ¡°That size, definitely a big one. Could it be that it made the sacrifice...¡± The yacht had been sent flying, and the impact of both taking off and re-entering the water was immense. An ordinary person might have suffered broken bones from such an event inside the ship. Even though the weakest present were Intermediate Partners, they still appeared extremely disheveled. The cabin was a mess, but fortunately, no one was injured. Thomas stretched out two mechanical assisting arms to stabilize himself and then frantically maneuvered the yacht, while the other three Intermediate Partners arranged to go below deck to patch the hole. Ye Rong, with a bow in her hand, said somewhat awkwardly to Tao Yu, ¡°Brother Jack, we might be in big trouble. Please don¡¯t hold back later...¡± But in fact, in some oceanic areas, ¡®bottomless¡¯ depths occur. Literally ¡®bottomless¡¯! And in these depths, like in outer space, there existed corruption intrinsic to the Abyss, and occasionally, portals to isolated worlds appeared. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t stumbled upon this thing now, if it kept performing blood sacrifices, I wonder what it would have turned into...¡± Because of its fundamental form factor, this thing gave Tao Yu a feel of its potential and essence that might be truly formidable! And it could actually dive deep into the sea. It had even instinctively learned to perform blood sacrifices. Then ultimately surpassing its own limits to achieve Catastrophe Level, or even higher, wasn¡¯t out of the realm of possibility! Originally, the Evil God was quite unreasonable, and the feedback his followers received was strange. Although often there were side effects, sometimes there were noticeable gains in strength... In such cases, Tao Yu didn¡¯t even need to perform Divinations for confirmation. Ink-like black shadows converged in front of the monster, forming a vague and distorted grotesque figure. A chilling twisted aura emerged, and the air around seemed to blur. The bones of those who had been sacrificed seemed to start trembling, regaining some ¡®vitality.¡¯ The metal of the ship¡¯s hull seemed to turn fleshy as if coming alive. The whole world seemed to spread with endless aimless black lines. This triggered a frame drop sensation, sizzling continuously, as if the material world itself was distorted! This directly caused the monster, which had just opened its massive maw, to stiffen. Not to mention the sudden stiffness of the monster, even Tao Yu felt somewhat speechless... ¡°What exactly have I been practicing these past months...¡± Actually, it was just that the Shadow Soldiers had started using the Essence of Fist Intent, combined with leveraging the power of heaven and earth recently, nothing more than merely drawing on some insights from Tianchengzi¡¯s possessions after he was bewitched. His intention was merely to intimidate this creature, but now it seemed to have startled Tao Yu himself. Clang~ The monster¡¯s tentacles suddenly dropped, striking the floor of the flesh hall, creating a loud impact sound, crushing many bones; nearby remnants of flesh trembled, then its entire head slumped. Seeing the monster¡¯s tentacles curl and its body show submissiveness, Tao Yu also dismissed the idea of using his Authority¡¯s power to distort, wanting to appear heroic and just. Who cares, as long as it¡¯s useful! Isn¡¯t the efficiency quite high? Afterward, he directly implanted a Seed of Spirit into its body... ... On the rapidly speeding sailboat, water continuously streamed into the cabin below through leaks. Including the Intermediate Partner Big Bear Nurse and two others, various measures were employed to stabilize the breach. Above, Thomas who controlled the high-speed boat dared not be distracted by the issue of the leaks. He could only pull up the speed along the waves, fearing the monster might follow from behind. Ye Rong and Ye Feng stood on the deck in a defensive posture, tense. Tao Yu also stood nearby, controlling the Black Iron Heavy Sword with Sword Control Technique, floating beside him, seemingly nonchalantly handling the situation. Sensing the fear in Ye Rong and Ye Feng that they couldn¡¯t suppress, Tao Yu fed on their emotions but didn¡¯t tell them about the sea monster that had been following speedily right under the boat. At this moment, Tao Yu felt this disparity, brushing the dust off his shoulders, which landing on others might suffocate them... Chapter 757 ?Chapter 757: Chapter 685 Unexpected Chapter 757: Chapter 685 Unexpected ¡°What is that thing... truly terrifying!¡± ¡°Good thing it didn¡¯t chase us, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable...¡± ¡°It should be fine now...¡± After moving at least a hundred kilometers away, the people on the boat finally relaxed a little. The yacht, speeding up, rose and fell with the waves, and the heartbeats of everyone on board fluctuated in tandem. ¡°The Abyss, indeed unpredictable, we are still too young.¡± Ye Feng spoke with some difficulty at this time. He had come from the Old Development Area of Earth Dragon City, and had awakened less than ten years ago, which made him under thirty years old. Although he already possessed ample experience and strength, becoming a Senior Partner, a person above others, In the Abyss, with its ever-changing nature, his experience still seemed too scant. ¡°We¡¯re familiar with several worlds in the Old Development Area, but we really let our guard down in the New Development Zone, we almost lost everything...¡± Ye Rong also spoke, her voice filled with residual fear. ... Being a Senior Partner, with continuous good support from home, they had completed numerous missions and explorations, visiting many World Fragments, thinking they had abundant experience. They had encountered crises before, even witnessed World Breaker lords in action. But this situation was truly a first for them. ¡°Let¡¯s hope everything goes smoothly from here on.¡± This monster likely fell from a World Fragment, and because it had many claws, Tao Yu simply assigned it the code ¡®Little Claw.¡¯ According to Little Claw¡¯s roaming in the sea, it could sense the call of the seabed but also feel a deep-rooted fear from within its soul. The main source was from the trench below the area where the incident occurred. It seemed to lead to some unknown world... ¡°It might be a separate world similar to celestial bodies, the difference being that the portal appeared deep in the ocean...¡± Though Tao Yu had absorbed knowledge in this area, he had never seen it, nor could he determine it definitively. However, for now, he decided to set this aside; if one day he planned to return, he could come and check it out, not a waste of the ticket price. Based on his experience in the Mysterious World, even if it was a dangerous world, he could still go in and have a look before returning... ... After the midway Sea Monster incident, the rest of the journey was quiet, and around ten days later, a steep cliff appeared at the horizon¡¯s end, seemingly cutting off the entire sea surface. Although still in the deep sea area with depths of at least a thousand meters, suddenly ahead it turned into a cliff, with waves constantly beating against it, creating thunderous roars and splashing water. ¡°This should be the place, according to the map, this whole area is closest to the Land of Fire, let¡¯s find an easy spot to dock and disembark, and up ahead is the world of the Cockroach People, we need to watch out for their sneak attacks...¡± Ye Rong looked out at the cliff ahead, her face showing signs of weariness. Even as a Senior Partner, the sea voyage was exhausting. ¡°We¡¯ll need to find a hidden spot to dock the ship first, place a locator, typically with the current number of people coming here, we don¡¯t need to worry too much about someone finding it.¡± Ye Feng gave Thomas, who was steering the ship, some task orders. Currently, those who could head towards the Land of Fire were skilled workers, and the general versions of Personal Flying Devices couldn¡¯t make it over, mainly depending on the sea. Although this was a close landing point, such a long coastline wasn¡¯t likely to be discovered by others. Chapter 758 ?Chapter 758: Chapter 685 Unexpected_2 Chapter 758: Chapter 685 Unexpected_2 And generally speaking, there¡¯s usually not much left on board, and even if it¡¯s spotted, no one would care about a ship with a hole in its bottom. ¡°I think instead of worrying about it being found and towed away, we should be more concerned about it soaking in water for too long and possibly sinking,¡± Tao Yu, while ordering Xiao Claw to stand by in the nearby sea, added a little amusedly on the side. Such a tone inexplicably made people feel annoyed, yet at the same time a bit helpless. Because the bottom hole was a fact, and even if it was patched up, having it left here for at least half a month was indeed quite embarrassing. ¡°When the time comes, tighten the ropes a bit more, and we¡¯ll firm up the breach, if it really sinks then it can¡¯t be helped. Look, there¡¯s a small valley over there, let¡¯s go check it out...¡± Like the borders of many worlds, the landscape here was uneven, with natural bays deeply indented inward. After slowly docking the yacht there, Ye Rong and Ye Feng leaped up with steel bars as thick as their arms and landed on the cliff face. ... Grasping onto the crevices above, they began to hammer the steel bars into the wall for anchorage. Soon, they had hammered in several bars and began wrapping the ship¡¯s cables around these secured steel bars, fixing the yacht in place. ¡°Change into your equipment, although it¡¯s only a 400-kilometer journey, the armor of these Cockroach People is not to be taken lightly.¡± Having jumped back onto the deck, Ye Rong, as the team leader, clapped her hands as a reminder. She herself wore a set of Leather Armor, which was also an item of Yuan Force with exceptional defense capabilities and a certain boost to physical attributes, especially Dexterity, and was quite expensive. Ye Feng, on the other hand, was decked out in a more sci-fi way, sporting a standard tight-fitting battle suit that was quite lightweight overall. Thomas, with mechanical enhancements for support, needs no further mention, while the other three, including the big bear medic, had all put on a set of exoskeletons. The difference was that the exoskeletons on the other two were also equipped with distinctly modern weaponry, including Gatling guns with a scent of machine oil, and ammo boxes slung over their backs. The boat had not come empty, for apart from food, it was nearly all ammunition. As for the big bear medic, she had several more medical packs, which bore clear relevant markings. Even in a place like the Abyss, there was a consensus to avoid killing medics as much as possible, so declaring one¡¯s identity could bring an extra layer of protection. ¡°Firearms are very energy-efficient when dealing with the weaker enemies. The ammo is all specially configured, powerful enough armor-piercing bullets to breach the Cockroach People¡¯s defenses. Save on energy where we can.¡± Ye Feng smiled at Tao Yu and tossed a large assault rifle to him. He, Ye Rong, and Thomas also each took one. It could be said that, except for Thomas, who relied on his shooting module and was considered a professional marksman, the other team members¡¯ focus was not on firearms. But even so, they had still brought these along, with the yacht¡¯s cabin packed to the brim. With the carrying capacity of the exoskeletons, they had an ample supply of ammunition. As Ye Feng had reminded, although they were confident that the Cockroach People posed no threat, they were still well-prepared. ¡°Actually, the World Will of this place is pretty crazy...¡± Tao Yu looked up at the sky. Known for his achievements in Divination, he felt it was difficult to get feedback from the Realm Will here. This world, he feared, was more troublesome than he had imagined. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, let¡¯s just push harder and reach the Land of Fire in one go. Once we¡¯re in the Land of Fire, we¡¯ll be safe.¡± Ye Rong¡¯s expression was calm. After a lesson learned at sea previously, she had no intention of following the signal this time. Four hundred kilometers, even if they traveled without affecting their combat power, would take only half a day. It shouldn¡¯t be an issue... But just then, Thomas, with a glint flashing in his eyes, spoke up again, ¡°I¡¯ve discovered traces of the Cockroach People, roughly ten of them, blocking our path in the canyon ahead. It seems they¡¯ve suddenly appeared, as if specifically to ambush us...¡± ¡°How could they, how did they find us?¡± Mama Bear, while moving at high speed, asked in surprise. Here, they needed drones to spot anything. What were the Cockroaches using? ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s the radio communication from earlier; they¡¯ve picked up the remains of that person, and even started using them. They¡¯re very intelligent...¡± ¡°Only ten of them? That shouldn¡¯t be a problem, let¡¯s break through...¡± At this moment, Tao Yu, who was also running along, had a glimpse of ghostly lights in his eyes. Such chaotic auras, captured from such a distance... Ten of them? My goodness, there seem to be more than a hundred thousand underground, what kind of thing is this? Although Tao Yu thought the number of Cockroach People might be higher than expected when he heard their name. The fact that there were over a hundred thousand lurking underneath just ten above ground was quite the contrast. The Cockroach People¡¯s base physical defenses were on the level of an Intermediate Partner. It was really nothing to him, but for the average Pioneers, and compared to other World Fragments, it was indeed a bit much... Chapter 759 ?Chapter 759: Chapter 686: Testing Chapter 759: Chapter 686: Testing After a period of accumulation on the road, backed by tens of millions of Yuan Forces to accelerate his progress, Tao Yu had now integrated his abilities thoroughly, merging all his knowledge and skills. Additionally, Emotional Sensing had evolved from Deification of the Aura of Fear, which he now combined. Tao Yu had already detected hundreds of thousands of chaotic spiritual sources ahead! Vaguely, he could already see the brown valley ahead, and his Sight Power easily allowed him to spot several Cockroach People standing in the valley. These Cockroach People were tall and brawny, possessing not only an exoskeleton but also muscular bodies that resembled those of muscular brothers. Their bipedal stance, combined with their appearance, seemed very bizarre, even ridiculous. ¡°A single individual¡¯s data panel isn¡¯t really weak, but an Intermediate Partner should be able to handle it, it¡¯s just the numbera?€| ¡± On the surface, there were only a few muscular Cockroach People standing there, looking down on everyone coldly. ... However, Tao Yu could feel the caves riddled around the valley and even the tunnels connected to the underground were teeming with similar entities and energies! Just the number of creatures visible was enough to overrun most of the World Fragments! ¡°It¡¯s only because one side is the ocean and the other is the Land of Fire. If the Land of Fire didn¡¯t have a World Barrier allowing them to spread out and rush in, that would be a real headachea?€| ¡± Feeling the energies underground, Tao Yu knew that even with his own strength, it would be difficult to eradicate all the muscular Cockroach People due to the extensive underground connections. Even if he mobilized the Force of Nature to induce earthquakes, there would likely still be several that escaped. Most crucially, this canyon was just a random passageway on their journey to the Land of Fire. How many could be in this entire World Fragmenta?€| ¡°Gosh, this thing feels even more like coming from The Underworlda?€|¡± After pondering briefly, Tao Yu was a bit astounded and then simply raised his hand and said, ¡°Stop for a moment, the situation is tricky.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s strength had been acknowledged by the whole team, and he was considered quite competent among the ¡®Senior Partners.¡¯ Seeing him speak, they all seriously halted. ¡°How is it? Brother Jack, did you find anything? These few Cockroach People shouldn¡¯t pose a threat yet.¡± Ye Rong asked solemnly, and everyone else looked on. ¡°The trouble is significant; it¡¯s not just a few Cockroach People over there. There are many.¡± Tao Yu was just trying to save their lives incidentally. This location was now far enough from the Parasite World, and although they could enter the Land of Fire under the guise of itinerant merchants and discreetly observe the situation and gather information, You just go through afterward.¡± While speaking, the group continued on, flying forward with their personal flying devices. The devices they were using were not the simplest portable ones. Besides having jetpacks on their backs, similar external attachments extended from their waists, equipped with dual cannons. Like Ye Rong¡¯s group, they used energy-conserving attack methods whenever possible to save physical strength. Able to fly and fight, this set of equipment was likely worth hundreds of thousandsa?€¡±quite expensive. Tao Yu reminded Ye Rong and the others as they had been on this road for a long time now. Upon receiving the relayed advice from Ye Rong¡¯s group, the new blond did not hesitate, and Tao Yu did not utter another word. It was a good opportunity to observe these Cockroach People. However, while he was contemplating, a dark shadow quickly split away from his shadow. Since they had come all the way here, it¡¯d naturally be more convenient to push through and enter the Land of Fire with thema?€| Almost as soon as Tao Yu¡¯s shadow split and left, the six Pioneers flying ahead initiated the attack. Dada Dada~ Their waist-mounted electromagnetic cannons emitted a smooth firing sensation. The armor-piercing shells, already considered for the defense and life energy of these Cockroach People, easily covered the dozen or so Cockroach People standing outside. Puchi~ Despite the Cockroach People dodging with remarkably agile movements, they were swiftly shredded by the overwhelming firepower of the six, spattering juices and tearing their bodies apart in a bullet storm. ¡°These things are very fast, and their burst power is also high. Purely physically, they¡¯re no worse than me,¡± Thomas said, his eyes focused and voice altering, as he gathered firsthand data from the initial attack. Although his main function was support, Thomas was still an intermediate partner, and his comment about a single Cockroach Person¡¯s physical capability not being inferior to his was already a high compliment. ¡°There were dozens at once, and there might be more behind. It¡¯s just a pity the loot is poora?€¡±the skills have a tendency to mutate and are only suitable for modified bodies.¡± ¡°I wonder how many more are hiding.¡± ¡°Probably quite a few.¡± ¡°I guess there might be dozens.¡± ¡°Even maybe hundreds, and the information also mentioned that some of them can flya?€|¡± But just as they were speaking and the six above were hovering and scouting, the ground began to tremblea?€| Chapter 760 ?Chapter 760: Chapter 687: Dance Begins Chapter 760: Chapter 687: Dance Begins ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The vibration of the ground caught Ye Rong by surprise. Ye Feng, too, felt a trace of unease. Only Thomas¡¯s expression changed slightly at that moment, and he hurriedly said, ¡°My vibration perception module judges, there are a large number of moving creatures underground, a lot!¡± By the end of his sentence, Thomas¡¯s mechanical voice was even slightly distorted, as if deformed. ¡°How many is a lot...¡± Before Thomas could answer, everyone quickly began to understand what ¡®a lot¡¯ meant! They saw swarms of Cockroach People emerging from the gaps and fissures on both sides of the canyon, like dark clouds! It was unclear by what means so many Cockroach People were hiding in this seemingly unimpressive canyon. It seemed like they could squeeze into any crack! ... Given the horrifying number of them, there was also a sizable number of individuals that could fly. Buzzing with high-frequency wing flapping, they swarmed towards the six figures in the sky. Blotting out the sun and sky! The dense swarms of Cockroach People indeed triggered a claustrophobic fear in everyone, causing goosebumps to ripple over their skin as they showed signs of panic. Had we just poked the Cockroach People¡¯s nest?! Why are there so many! ¡°How can there be so many?!¡± ¡°Retreat! Retreat!¡± Without any hesitation, Ye Rong turned and ran. A single Cockroach Person wasn¡¯t scary, not to mention for an Intermediate Partner, even ordinary Pioneers could have a chance to hunt them with the right equipment. A dozen or so earlier had not caused much trouble. Even if several dozen or a hundred appeared, they didn¡¯t mind! The team was formed with due consideration to the troubles they might encounter.@@@@ Together with the six Pioneers in the sky, though not exactly allies, they were on the same front when it came to dealing with the Cockroach People. However... The original plans and intentions dissipated like bubbles when faced with the overwhelming swarm of Cockroach People! Even if they stood still and let the creatures attack them, exhausting all their bullets and using all their physical strength up close, they would never be able to finish them off! Not only Ye Rong and her companions, but even the other six people in the sky, looked as if they had seen a ghost at that moment, and they started to flee at full power. Boom~ Boom~ Like two nuclear bombs, mushroom clouds rose one after another. Creating violent shockwaves mixed with flying debris. The canyon, already not too large, now utterly collapsed. The brutal shockwaves rolled toward everyone. Even at a distance, the oppressive force bearing down was palpable! ¡°Get down!¡± With Ye Feng¡¯s urgent bellow, he swung his hand and blew a hole in the ground, then promptly dove into it. The others followed suit. Moments after entering the hole, the raging shockwaves swept overhead! Accompanied by the sound of rolling stones, it seemed like endless shrapnel whizzed by. The two remaining in the sky, however, were not so lucky. Without time to land, they were blown away like kites with broken strings... After the collision of the two meteorites, the landscape was severely damaged as a red dust storm coated the surface with what looked like a thin layer of fine powder. Pfft~ A hand reached out from the evenly smoothed, sandified surface, followed by several figures climbing out in succession. Aside from Tao Yu, whose attire remained spotless, the others looked rather disheveled. Looking ahead at the collapsed canyon and the vanished Cockroach People, Everyone finally breathed a sigh of relief. Although the voice from before was not very friendly and seemed somewhat mocking, At a critical moment, a powerful being willing to lend a hand was far more approachable than those Cockroach People who would engage at the slightest provocation! They truly devoured people, leaving not even bones behind! ¡°Oh yay, still alive, you seem to be not so weak after all.¡± Still that somewhat arrogant voice. Then a figure dressed in armor from the Warring States Period appeared not too far away, casually walking toward them. The newcomer had a distinctive hairstyle, his Warring States Armor, and even his skin had a clay-like quality to it, with visible cracks. However, on that arrogant face, beyond the mocking smile at the corners of his mouth, his eyes seemed to swirl like coils of mosquito incense. Madara Uchiha! Madara Uchiha, resurrected by the Impure Earth! Still possessing a perfect revival host allowing him to replicate some of the Rinnegan abilities, acting as the Fortune Thief who had already begun to ruthlessly hunt the Cockroach People... Chapter 761 ?Chapter 761: Chapter 688: Coming True Chapter 761: Chapter 688: Coming True ¡°No wonder the Cockroach People are keeping such a low profile, turns out the Dance God is here leveling up by slaying monsters...¡± Tao Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of enlightenment. The sheer number of Cockroach People had given him quite the scare. Because just in this random spot there were hundreds of thousands, which meant that theoretically, there could be at least a hundred million of them on this desolate planet! Just looking at the individual Cockroach People, their stats already reached the level of an Intermediate Partner. Tao Yu could also observe that among those he had seen earlier, a minority with ropes on their arms, their strength could go up another notch. On their own, they weren¡¯t much, but when their numbers reach the hundreds of millions, it¡¯s really quite speechless. Add to that the interconnected tunnels here, even if catastrophe-level creatures came in swarms to clean them out, or even if a saint came personally, it would probably be pointless, as they simply couldn¡¯t be wiped out completely. ... It was fortunate that probably Madara Uchiha had launched numerous surprise attacks on these Cockroach People. With Impure World Reincarnation, Madara Uchiha¡¯s defensive capabilities were extremely high too, and he wouldn¡¯t fear ambushes and sieges. After tasting defeat, this group of Cockroach People had become extremely wary. This time, while they set a trap for the Pioneers, wasn¡¯t it also Madara Uchiha baiting them... Looking at Madara Uchiha, who seemed to have come running at the scent, this guy must¡¯ve seldom encountered such situations. Judging by his previous performance, he definitely ranked among the strong even within catastrophe-level beings, much more powerful than the Hashirama Senju he had summoned previously. But considering that Hashirama¡¯s power was almost on par with his, even if Hashirama wasn¡¯t as focused on leveling up by monster hunting as Madara, his strength probably wasn¡¯t inferior either. If Hashirama couldn¡¯t keep up, given Madara¡¯s nature, he might just tie Hashirama up and take him leveling... And those Cockroach People hiding in the caves were obviously easier to capture with Wood Release, because an attack like Earth Exploding Star had a strong lethal effect on surface Cockroach People, but once they hid underground, the lethality would be considerably limited. If Wood Release could drill into the cracks, the conditions for a mass hunt wouldn¡¯t be so stringent. ¡°But since Madara Uchiha already has the Rinnegan, he probably has Wood Release too, doesn¡¯t he? Does he dislike using it, or is it too much trouble...¡± Tao Yu pondered in his heart, but he didn¡¯t jump out right then to say he knew Hashirama or such. His main purpose in following the team here was to use the relationship with the bystanders to mix into the Land of Fire, as he was wary of the hidden Sage of Six Paths. After all, his target was the Nine-Tails. Although he didn¡¯t know who the Jinchuriki was for the time being, even if he could ensure the Jinchuriki¡¯s life was safe, it was unlikely the Sage of Six Paths would allow the Nine-Tails to be taken. Especially considering he already had so many Tailed Beasts on him. It was only because they were concealed as energy in the Innate Barrier that things weren¡¯t more troublesome... ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Sage of Six Paths, actually, the Cockroach People would be very suitable for absorbing the Witch of Calamity and the Weather Mage. After dealing with the Nine-Tails, it would be fun to let loose here...¡± Tao Yu¡¯s thoughts flashed through his mind, and while there was a lot to consider, it hadn¡¯t taken much time. At this moment, Ye Rong and the others were still in shock from the annihilation of the Cockroach People. If they hadn¡¯t dug into the earth to survive that meteoric fall, they would¡¯ve probably been done for!@@@@ Those two guys who managed to escape into the sky were blown away, and who knew where they went, or whether they were dead or alive. Looking at the devastated scene nearby and seeing the arrogant powerhouse, they all felt a sense of shock. A catastrophe-level strong being! ¡°By the way, you Pioneers have traveled to many places, do you have any information on these creatures?¡± Looking at the familiar Facehugger, Tao Yu felt darkness before his eyes. Damn, he had only casually thought about it before, but they really exist?! Were they from this World Fragment, or did someone with ill intentions bring them over from the New Development Zone in Starshine City? There are many Alien movies, and there should be plenty of World Fragments, Tao Yu wasn¡¯t sure. What he was certain about was that after the chemical reactions here, the already disgusting Cockroach People would become even more difficult and troublesome! ¡°I have information on this thing. It¡¯s a Facehugger, the larval form of a creature called an Aliena?€|¡± This was hardly rare information; even if Ye Rong and the others hadn¡¯t specifically purchased it, it wasn¡¯t odd for Tao Yu to speak of it. Upon hearing some of the characteristics of the Aliens from Tao Yu, even Madara Uchiha was left scratching his head. These things sounded as troublesome as psoriasis, basically impossible to eradicate! ¡°Additionally, I¡¯d like to ask Mr. Madara Uchiha about the viruses we¡¯ve already warned about in adjacent worlds, have they spread here?¡± Recalling his previously frivolous thoughts now potentially becoming reality, Tao Yu couldn¡¯t help but to speak up and remind him. ¡°In the Land of Fire, there were some issues, but after receiving the warning, it was controlled quite well. Currently, only a few villages in the border area are affected, and after completing the extermination, we¡¯ve had all the people in the border villages evacuate.¡± Tao Yu had provided valuable information, and Madara Uchiha with his pride naturally offered something in return. ¡°Even the Land of Fire is affected? But there¡¯s a world barriera?€|¡± Tao Yu was stunned for a moment; the Land of Fire didn¡¯t border directly with those virus-ridden worlds! ¡°Our barrier frequently develops cracks under the impacts, and compared to the viruses, the infiltrating cockroaches are even more troublesome. It seems that they are bringing the viruses with them, which is why I said we currently need remedies for eradicating insectsa?€|¡± Hearing this, Tao Yu didn¡¯t sense anything else, only feeling that the Land of Fire was ¡®in danger¡¯! Perhaps for some powerful beings, this wasn¡¯t significant, but the number of ninjas in the Land of Fire is finite, and once it exceeds the threshold the ninjas can handle, it will only snowball! The Cockroach People can burrow! And they can spread viruses! One could imagine the severity of the situation by looking at the near-extinction condition in the modern world. ¡°Based on the information I have, we have already developed a virus vaccine back there, but it has not yet been mass-produced. This is where we can offer help transporting some for your side to take a look. Right now, we would like to enter the Land of Firea?€|¡± ¡°Alright, off you go, here, the Pass Token. It should reduce some questioning. Though it¡¯s a bit weak, overall you should be fine.¡± Madara Uchiha seemed rather easy to deal with and casually tossed a token to Tao Yu, after which he disappeared from the spot with a flicker of body flicker technique, likely off to hunt those Cockroach People againa?€| Chapter 762 ?Chapter 762: 689 Chapter 762: 689 ¡°I¡¯m not sure whether we should consider ourselves lucky or unlucky.¡± Ye Rong looked at the token in Tao Yu¡¯s hand, then surveyed their surroundings, feeling a sense of poignancy at the sight of the collapsed canyon. If Madara Uchiha, the Chosen One, hadn¡¯t appeared so suddenly, facing that number of Cockroach People... Thinking back to that scene, everyone felt a shiver down their spine. There was a huge oversight in the intelligence on the Cockroach People! It had to be corrected! And a considerable amount of time had passed, with no issues in this world discovered until now. That likely meant all the Pioneers who had encountered this situation were dead! ... It was terrifying to think that even a World Breaker, if surrounded, would be torn to shreds... ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯ll be better once we enter the Land of Fire with the World Barrier.¡± ¡°Yes, although according to Lord Madara Uchiha, the Land of Fire seems to have its own troubles, certainly nothing like what we¡¯ve just seen.¡± ¡°Right, let¡¯s pick up the pace...¡± Having just narrowly escaped death, the group didn¡¯t take time to celebrate their luck; instead, they quickly continued toward the direction of the Land of Fire. Finally, before nightfall, they saw an altogether different scene with hurried greenery in front of them. ¡°Pick up the pace, we¡¯re there.¡± ¡°Phew, luckily, we didn¡¯t encounter any more trouble on the road after Lord Madara Uchiha¡¯s attack...¡± A faint relief, as well as leftover fear, could be seen on their faces as they swiftly reached the World Barrier. On their way, Tao Yu had heard the cry of the Ninja Hawk in the sky, but didn¡¯t give it much thought. Just as they arrived at the border and began using the Pioneers¡¯ methods to open the World Barrier, accompanied by a ¡°whoosh¡± sound, a squad wearing Konoha ninja headbands approached. They flickered between the trees and stopped, positioning themselves in a triangular formation to observe the group. ¡°Pioneers? State your purpose.¡± ¡°We came across Mr. Madara on our way here.¡± Tao Yu took out the token. The expressions on the faces of the three ninjas changed to surprise upon seeing it, and Tao Yu even sensed a hint of fear in their emotions. It seemed that, even though peace had been made, Madara Uchiha¡¯s reputation was still not great among ordinary ninjas. Following the Ninjas through the forest at high speed. The team, consisting of at least Intermediate Partners, was not slow either. And Tao Yu¡¯s question was responded to by one of the Ninjas, ¡°The Moon came with us, and we also have a Ninja Clan surviving on it, who have now formed an offensive and defensive alliance with us.¡± Clearly, this was information approved for release, a way of showing off their strength. Yet upon hearing this, Tao Yu was slightly stunned. The Otsutsuki Clan on the Moon had formed an offensive and defensive alliance with Konoha? And he referred to them as a ¡®Clan,¡¯ which means the main house of the Otsutsukis hadn¡¯t been exterminated and turned into the great Rinnegan? ¡°If the Sage of Six Paths is really behind the great reconciliation of the Ninja World, then it seems normal, or perhaps only the Sage of Six Paths could quell the issues beneath! Otherwise, given that Clan¡¯s arrogance on the Moon, it¡¯s impossible they would have formed an alliance so easily...¡± Moreover, if Yahiko, Konan, and Nagato had joined Konoha as Jiraiya¡¯s disciples, it suggests that Nagato likely still possesses Madara¡¯s Rinnegan. If Yahiko isn¡¯t dead, the Six Paths Statues probably haven¡¯t been summoned yet. This, in turn, doesn¡¯t fundamentally conflict with the Otsutsuki Clan responsible for guarding the Sealing Techniques. Tao Yu even suspected that if the conditions allowed, the Sage of Six Paths unsealing Kaguya wasn¡¯t out of the question! After all, compared to the threat of the Abyss, there was an opportunity to negotiate terms with Kaguya. And somewhat humorously, many of the antagonists in Naruto World actually had ¡®ideals.¡¯ Kaguya herself wanted to confront the impending threat. Now that the threat was directly eliminated, she certainly wouldn¡¯t be fixated on continuing her plan to turn everyone into White Zetsu. ¡°This Ninja World is quite strong...and, moreover, remarkably resilient. So far, whether it¡¯s on Madara¡¯s side or among these ordinary ninjas, there seems to be no trace of the Sage of Six Paths at all. Is he just acting secretly...¡± Tao Yu was not quite certain about the current state of the Sage of Six Paths. But his existence could be confirmed! And his strength must not be underestimated; there¡¯s a high probability he¡¯s also a Chosen One, perhaps even stealthily leveling up in an adjacent world... The enhancement brought by the Cockroach People alone in terms of Yuan Force was not much, but the sheer number was overwhelming. The greatest convenience for Chosen Ones and Fortune Thieves was that they only need to kill to absorb Yuan Force; there¡¯s no need to collect materials and absorb it gradually. This efficiency was definitely high. At least until they encountered their own bottlenecks, their speed of improvement would likely remain quite considerable... Chapter 763 ?Chapter 763: Chapter 690: The Transaction Chapter 763: Chapter 690: The Transaction Konoha¡¯s gate, from a real-world perspective, appeared quite majestic. But for those accustomed to various World Fragments and diverse circumstances, it seemed relatively standard. Upon entering the village, one¡¯s first view could take in the distant Hokage Rock. The sculptures of the four Hokages stood before them, largely explaining the current situation. ¡°There¡¯s no mention of Kushina among the information on Konoha¡¯s powerful, but since Minato is still alive, she¡¯s likely still the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. Jinchuriki intelligence is relatively secret, so it¡¯s normal if Pioneers don¡¯t have that in their reports,¡± Tao Yu surmised the current time frame. ... It was unknown whether Naruto and Sasuke had been born yet. But with Obito being taken in and Rin still alive, who knew what transformations had occurred... ¡°If Naruto has been born, then he¡¯s practically a prince...¡± Compared to the other major Shinobi Villages, Konoha was too strong, strong enough to bundle them all together and beat them with ease. That¡¯s why Konoha also had more autonomy. ¡°This here is the village where you, as guests, are free to move around. However, please refrain from entering areas marked as sensitive...¡± The squad that had led them to Konoha finished signing them in at the gate and briefed them on some things they needed to know. Konoha itself had commercial logistics, especially now after entering the Abyss; stockpiling war supplies made the caravan traffic extremely frequent. Moreover, with prior instances of Pioneers arriving, a pattern had already formed. The village had patrolling ninja, the Konoha Security Team, and even the Anbu in place. In terms of surveillance, it was quite secure, so they weren¡¯t overly concerned. ¡°Thank you for guiding us, you¡¯ve been a great help.¡± Ye Feng expressed his gratitude and then surveyed the village, which exuded an atmosphere of peace. On their way, they had come across some villages near the border that had already evacuated everyone, looking desolate. They even encountered a village that was ¡®cleansed¡¯ due to an infection; the damaged houses, burned ruins, and dried bloodstains all indicated the unrest of this world. Following the descent into the Abyss, there should have been immense pressure. Yet, the ordinary people in Konoha Village seemed unperturbed, possessing an indescribable sense of relaxation. The atmosphere of ease and comfort was something that could never be faked. To them, it even felt more relaxed than the Development Zone, more than Tokyo. Although they occasionally heard discussions about the issues with the Abyss and sensed some concern, ¡°Who currently oversees the village¡¯s main responsibilities? After all, you have four Hokage, and all of them are still around...¡± Tao Yu was curious about the current situation in Konoha. ¡°As for a spiritual leader, naturally, it¡¯s the God of Shinobi, the First Hokage Hashirama Senju. For daily governance, my senior, the Fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze, handles the tasks, with occasional guidance and suggestions from the Second and Third Hokage.¡± Upon hearing this, Tao Yu gained some understanding. No wonder there was a harmonious atmosphere. If the First Hokage was a spiritual leader and the Fourth in charge, it made sense. With Minato Namikaze¡¯s disposition, the circumstances for the Uchiha clan would be much better. After all, Madara Uchiha brought more fear than anything else, which rather backfired in day-to-day life. ¡°If you are looking to purchase Sealing Scrolls, you can head directly to the logistics department. We are also stockpiling Sealing Scrolls, but if you are Pioneers, we only engage in bartering.¡± Having previously encountered other Pioneers, Konan had a fair idea of what they might require. ¡°We have learned from Lord Madara that you¡¯re also troubled by a virus and the Cockroach People. While we may not be able to handle the Cockroach People, we do indeed have a vaccine against the virus and the corresponding antibodies...¡± At that moment, Ye Rong also disclosed some of their assets. Although they hadn¡¯t developed these items, as Pioneers, she nonetheless had access to some sources. Even if the researchers were from Dragon Heaven City, she could still manage to get her hands on some, whether by buying the cultivation methods or simply crossing through the mist to reach Dragon Heaven City. After all, research was conducted for the sake of selling. And if it was just the vaccines that were needed, then arranging for two Intermediate Partners of the Ye Family to stay in Konoha long-term wouldn¡¯t be a bad deal, as they could travel to Dragon Heaven City every ten days. The profit wouldn¡¯t be too shabby. Although there was a limit to how much one could carry through the crossover, vaccines and Sealing Scrolls were relatively lightweight and not bulk goods. Moreover, if they could reach an agreement, they could even request Space Equipment from their family! It was perfect timing, as the vaccine research had just been completed, and no one else had jumped on the opportunity just yet. Eventually, as more people get into this line of trade, the exchange rates would naturally adjust to the supply and demand relationship of the market. But for now, being among the first to reap the benefits, the initial profits were bound to be substantiala?€| Chapter 764 ?Chapter 764: Chapter 691: The Harvest That Was Almost Missed Chapter 764: Chapter 691: The Harvest That Was Almost Missed ¡°I don¡¯t have the connections you all have, I¡¯m just going to look around, don¡¯t mind me.¡± Ye Rong and the others could arrange for vaccines thanks to the network and local advantages of the Ye Family. Although it was a good deal, the initial profits were nice, and Tao Yu wasn¡¯t jealous or anything; he was merely saying hello. Konan¡¯s lone Crane wouldn¡¯t be able to follow him after all. ¡°Alright, Brother Jack, you can also come to us directly if you need anything.¡± Ye Feng nodded at Tao Yu. Tao Yu had also shown interest in coming to the Land of Fire, so he must have had his own agenda, although he hadn¡¯t openly mentioned it. Now that he expressed disinterest in cargo transportation here, Ye Feng was actually somewhat pleased, as there was almost no competition between them. But it was normal; they could start making arrangements based on the situation at the site because two Intermediate Partners from their families had also come, which was quite suitable for them to work here as movers. ... Sending a Senior Partner to transport goods every ten days would be a bit of a luxury. It also involved a bit of luck, as the Ninja Village needed something easy to transport like vaccines, which happily matched the capabilities of the group that had arrived. Bulk commodities would have been more troublesome. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll see each other soon, and can contact you temporarily when going back.¡± Tao Yu nodded back at Ye Feng. The vibrant Konoha, while his main target was the Nine-Tails, if he could get the Sealing Book or abilities like those of the Flying Thunder God, it would be quite comfortable to use. Because the Silmaril was anchored to the Innate Barrier, and although it hadn¡¯t formed a new Talent yet, there was no doubt that the affinity in his personal space had increased a lot, meeting the standards of Flying Thunder God. The simulation of Chakra and Hand Seals, too, had been mastered a long time ago. The timing, location, and people were all perfectly aligned. Walking on the streets of Konoha and feeling the vibrant bustle around him, Tao Yu also felt this was somewhat rare in the Abyss. Looking ahead at ¡®Ichiraku¡¯ Ramen, Tao Yu also planned to stop by and try out the Otsutsuki¡¯s handiwork. Lifting the curtain and sitting down, Tao Yu was somewhat surprised to see two green-skinned tight-suited figures next to him, vigorously slurping large bowls of ramen. The slurping sounds were very synchronous. It was Matt Day and Matt Guy, father and son. Judging by their age, Matt Guy seemed ready to stand on his own. You could feel the strong Qi-Blood surging through him, his body metic ulously crafted of steel and muscle, even surpassing his father beside him! And next to Matt Day, although his Qi-Blood seemed surpassed by his son, Tao Yu felt more the numerous hidden injuries within his body, like a deflating balloon. But in this deflating balloon, Tao Yu felt a power swelling immensely, as if all the switches were open and, once activated, could unleash tremendous power! ¡°Eight Gates, huha?€|?¡± Tao Yu recognized this father and son at a glance and a trace of thought crossed his mind. Both Matt Day and Matt Guy had activated the Eight Gates, but there was a significant difference between them. As a Genin, Matt Day had directly disabled the seven Swordsmen, whereas Matt Guy had fought Six Paths Madara during his Eight Gates burst. Though currently, only the arm was manifesting symptoms, the actual exertion involved the whole body, with muscles in the shoulders, neck, and back pulling against each other, affecting Matt Day more than just his shoulder. Matt Guy was still a bit confused, but Matt Day was stunned. Though he scarcely participated in actual combat missions and was still just a genin, his training intensity was evident, especially practicing the Eight Gates, which was immensely draining on his physique. In terms of talent, Matt Day indeed fell short when compared to his son. ¡°A medical ninja? Sir, is what you¡¯re saying true? Dad, is it really like that?¡± Now catching on, Matt Guy also seemed somewhat anxious. He was too oblivious due to his straightforward personality, and combined with Matt Day¡¯s good concealment, the thick-browed fellow had not noticed his father¡¯s pain. Matt Day then smiled and patted Kai on the shoulder, ¡°Kai, pain accompanies the essence of youth, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± After comforting his son, he turned to face Tao Yu, ¡°This gentleman truly has sharp eyes, definitely a remarkable doctor, but as for my condition, Lady Tsunade has already helped me to some extent. She can only provide temporary relief, and I¡¯d need to cease my training for a complete recovery, but how can youth ever halt!¡± While speaking, Matt Day¡¯s emotions surged again and he seemed set for another tearful bout. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t rush to conclusions. The world does not only contain medical ninjutsu. Our Pioneer System also has some unique abilities, and I happen to know a thing or two about this. If you sir could help cover the cost of the ramen, I might be able to offer some reliefa?€|¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words caught Matt Day off guard, was there such a good deal? ¡°Medical? Could you please check me too? My wrists ache sometimes from making ramen every day; consider the ramen on the house for you.¡± The noodle chef became more enthusiastic as well. Tao Yu looked at him somewhat speechlessly but nodded anyway, ¡°Sure, you can all experience a bita?€|¡± Actually, Tao Yu¡¯s healing method was originally based on the Reincarnation Technique of Chiyo. The difference merely lay in the fact that his Proof of Eternity did not particularly concern the forceful infusion of life energy, which was not much of a strain for him. Even Tsunade¡¯s own Yin Seal could not create life energy out of nothing, but Tao Yu¡¯s method could break through all laws with sheer force... However, of course, being just a free trial for the cost of a bowl of ramen, Tao Yu would naturally just give a simple treatment. If they desired to explore more advanced versions later, that would depend on their sincerity... But for Matt Day and his son, Tao Yu still harbored a bit of innate bias; as long as they remained sincere, he didn¡¯t need to worry about being let down by them... Chapter 765 ?Chapter 765: Chapter 692: Success Comes When Conditions Are Right Chapter 765: Chapter 692: Success Comes When Conditions Are Right ¡°Thisa?€| thisa?€| is truly miraculous! I felt this way when Lady Tsunade helped me too! Oh! This is what youth is all about!¡± Matt Day moved his arm around, feeling completely revitalized and invigorated. The ramen chef on the side also expressed his happiness, moving his wrist around saying, ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough. From now on, when you come by, it¡¯ll be on the housea?€¡±it¡¯s the least I can offer.¡± At this point, the ramen chef was also getting a little excited. Even though he was the Ramen Sage, his income couldn¡¯t afford some of the high-level treatments, and he just endured the pain when it came. ... It was the same for Matt Day. As a ninja, he indeed had the fortune of being treated by Tsunade. But what esteemed status does Tsunade hold? To receive treatment and advice from her was already rare; it would be out of the question to go to her for therapy every time something felt wrong.@@@@ That would be disrespecting the Sannin. One could say that what Tao Yu offered was quite valuable. However, the ramen chef did help Tao Yu in his way, as well. Watching the naively earnest father and son duo excitedly go on, Tao Yu felt a bit at a loss for what to do next. He was close to bringing it up himself. After the ramen chef spoke up, both Matt Day and Matt Guy seemed to come back to their senses. Indeed, the help they received from Tao Yu was completely disproportionate to what he was being offered in return. Then Matt Guy bowed deeply, more than ninety degrees, ¡°I am immensely grateful for the treatment you gave my father. If there¡¯s anything you need, just say the word and I will do my best to assist you.¡± Matt Day also bowed deeply to Tao Yu, ¡°Please, feel free to ask for anything.¡± Tao Yu, having heard their words, didn¡¯t directly ask to learn the Eight Gates; instead, he sighed and shook his head, ¡°You two are speaking too freely. Promises like that shouldn¡¯t be made lightly. What if I were an enemy of Konoha or a villain asking you to do something against your conscience?¡± The educating tone of Tao Yu¡¯s words caused the father and son¡¯s expressions to freeze, followed by a forced laugh. It seemed he was right. Uttering such words seemed a bit awkward; after all, the man had just treated him, and he had made promises with significant confidence, making him feel somewhat in the wrong. ¡°Haha, of course.¡± As a special Jonin, Matt Guy directly took the pledge scroll and then began to form hand seals, using some of Konoha¡¯s covert codes and Chakra markers to confirm its authenticity. After one round, he respectfully handed the scroll back to Tao Yu. ¡°It¡¯s indeed the First Hokage¡¯s handwritinga?€¡±it¡¯s some of the older covert codes of the village, totally his style.¡± Now that Hashirama Senju had been resurrected through Impure Earth Reincarnation, with his broad-minded character, it was likely that some of his habits remained as before, so his handwriting and some secret commands were still antiquated techniques. But the Chakra aura and style were immutable. As a special Jonin, Matt Guy could fully confirm this! After the Holy Grail War when he learned about the situation in the Abyss and developed trust in Tao Yu, Hashirama Senju wrote this pledge to give Tao Yu sufficient trust. It was almost a ¡®mandate from the emperor himself.¡¯ At the time, Hashirama had only thought of it as a reminder to future generations, never considering that the Hashirama Senju, the God of Shinobi from Konoha, would be resurrected through Impure Earth Reincarnation. With this, the imperial sword was no longer from a previous era! Theoretically, Tao Yu could even use this as a covert mission to direct orders to Matt Day and his son! And his request for secrecy would naturally be followed by the two, given their ninja ethics. This satisfied Tao Yu greatly. To be honest, he didn¡¯t know if the great Hashirama would still recognize him today. After all, this was the Abyssa?€¡±what the situation was, he himself was unclear... ... Konoha, Forest of Death. In this vast forest, there were too many areas that could be used for training. And now by a river bank, three figures crisscrossed at high speeds, clashing with Konoha-Style Taijutsua?€¡±two against one, yet all their attacks were effortlessly dissolved by their opponent. ¡°The foundation of Taijutsu is still physical strength, although skill is also important, without sufficient bodily support, indeed there is an innate disadvantage. I can feel the surging power inside Mr. Matt Day; I wonder what your reservations are. Are you afraid of hurting me...¡± After several days of training, while easily handling the combined attack of father and son, Tao Yu also timely pointed out Matt Day¡¯s situation. Lately, he had sensed the presence of ninja from the Anbu nearby. Although Matt Day and Matt Guy strictly kept the secret, considering Tao Yu¡¯s pledge as a genuine mission order, the Anbu, however, was not aware of this. Tao Yu was a person who needed to be watched upon entering the village, having separated from his companions all this time and even getting involved with two of the village¡¯s ninjas, one of whom was a special Jonin, naturally drawing attention. He needed to acquire the Eight Gates before any real trouble emerged. And so, Tao Yu found the right moment to point this out... Chapter 766 ?Chapter 766: Chapter 693: Promotion Chapter 766: Chapter 693: Promotion ¡°Mr. Jack is truly skilled in the art of healing. Nothing escapes your notice, yet this kind of power I possess cannot be restrained. It absolutely must not be used against comrades,¡± Matt Day said with a stern face. Self-restraint was the principle he had always upheld. ¡°My ability... is to protect my comrades...¡± His tone was light but resolute. ... Even during sparring, Tao Yu could feel the other¡¯s awareness. It must be said that although such people might seem foolish, they were not annoying. They were quite reliable when it mattered most. ¡°Oh? Would Mr. Day allow me to check your injuries a bit more? Some of your hidden wounds haven¡¯t been fully treated yet. However, if you could explain how your ability works, that would be even better.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words made Matt Day pause for a moment, but thinking of Tao Yu¡¯s ¡®imperial presence,¡¯ after only a brief hesitation, he nodded in agreement. ¡°Nothing would please me more.¡± With Matt Day here, a living test subject whose Eight Gates had already loosened and could be broken through all at once if necessary, along with his explanations, Tao Yu¡¯s own understanding of Chakra, and some Taoist concepts, many enlightenments emerged in his mind. ¡°The Eight Gates... could even be considered a type of genetic lock.¡± Tao Yu reflected. After the Essence of Fist Intent, by imbuing his whole body with Fist Intention, he felt he could already utilize his body¡¯s hidden potential. But the Eight Gates were not like that; they seemed more like amplifiers of the body¡¯s locks, forcefully expanding them with no regard! ¡°However, it¡¯s a bit regrettable that the Eight Gates fundamentally rely on Chakra, which derives from the Divine Tree Energy. I need to modify it to suit myself, and the effects may be inferior. Well, it¡¯s not that the effects will be bad, it¡¯s just that my power is too strong. The margin of improvement can¡¯t reach that levela?€|¡± Under the enhancement of his current level of Enlightenment, and with the control of the Essence of Fist Intent, Tao Yu immediately attempted to open Four Gates after listening to Matt Day¡¯s explanation and experiencing it himself during the treatment! There was no hesitation or threshold; he breezed through the process! ¡°In theory, for me, it can only purely increase my physical Qi-Blood, but I¡¯m already capable of integrating Vigor, Energy, and Spirit. It is a fundamental explosive method which can heighten my capabilities, although compared to my overall capacity, it seems a bit lowa?€|¡± Seeing the newly appeared Eight Gates skill and realizing that the first Deification only required a ten-thousand increase, Tao Yu understood the limitations it imposed on his body. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t achieved Deification, the Eight Gates would have very limited effects on me. But with Deification, I can now take a closer look...¡± Deification! Having already completed the second level of Deification, its consumption was still acceptable for Tao Yu without any hesitation. The experience of merely accelerating his blood circulation with the Four Gates of the Eight Gates instantly began to skyrocket! The Eight Gates faintly resonated with each other, centering around this resonance, resembling a grand cosmic array. Eight Gates???: Incomplete record, form an array with the body, capable of merging into a Formation with one¡¯s physique. This transformation immediately filled Tao Yu with an unusual delight. Form an array with the body? Never mind the expansion of using one¡¯s body as a formation; now, after Deification, just the basic function of the Eight Gates already increased his capacity by thirty percent. At that moment, Tao Yu pulled his hand away from Matt Day¡¯s body, signaling him to stand up, and then smiled, ¡°Who would have thought that Konoha would treat its guests this way? Are you Anbu members or members of the Root Division?¡± Tao Yu couldn¡¯t really distinguish between Anbu and Root, but the roughness of their approach seemed unlike something overseen by a permanent fixture. Before, he had been complaining about the Ninja World¡¯s grand reconciliation, wondering what Danzo was up to, and now the situation was somewhat ironic. What¡¯s strange is that Konoha, being so rich in talents now, could Danzo still hold such a key position? That was somewhat curious. In theory, Tao Yu thought that Tobirama Senju would have been more suited... ¡°Hmph, you clearly came prepared, attack!¡± Following the captain¡¯s command, a flurry of shuriken and kunai, many tied with steel wires, whizzed through the air towards them. The Exploding Tags following some kunai were strategically placed to be particularly tricky to deal with. Just this initial combination was enough to make a Senior Partner feel at a loss. Their coordination was incredibly synchronous. The seemingly non-lethal ordinary shuriken and kunai had an effect that transformed the rotten into the miraculous. Tao Yu watched and couldn¡¯t help but admire. Such simple, unadorned attacks were actually more effective in real combat. With the numerical advantage, they needed the quickest and easiest methods, not grand hand seals and ninjutsu. The shuriken might look unremarkable, but their activation speed was indeed fast. Even Matt Guy was momentarily struggling to cope, pulling out kunai to dodge and deflect while moving around. Exploding Tags detonating nearby made it quite challenging for him. But for Tao Yu, it only took a flash in his eyes. The Sword of Mind Intent, significantly empowered by the Essence of Fist Intent, instantly turned the myriad of shuriken to dust! Aside from the Essence of Fist Intent, the Sword of Mind Intent also possessed the attribute of ¡°sword¡± and simultaneously received the empowerment of Deification ¡°Authority: Sword.¡± The originally precise cutting along lines of weakness now appeared in Tao Yu¡¯s eyes as vulnerabilities across the entire screen! It was only because he was merciful by nature that he didn¡¯t also reduce all the surrounding ninjas to a mist of blood... With just one move, Tao Yu had caused the pupils of the surrounding Anbu to constrict. Then, one of them immediately threw a hand signal, and a signal flare shot up into the sky. Regrettably, this flare had barely taken off before it met the same fate as the shuriken. Even a strand of the captain¡¯s hair and half an earlobe were severed in sync! It wasn¡¯t until the pain in his ear manifested and he reached to feel it that his keen ninja perception detected a sting and he realized he had been injured. Such an overwhelmingly absurd attack genuinely shocked the Root Division captain. Even though members of the Root were supposed to be emotionless mission machines. But faced with such a disproportional show of strength, it still sent tremors through his heart. ¡°We could have killed all of you since you attacked first, but out of respect for Hashirama, I¡¯ll spare your lives for now. Be grateful...¡± Tao Yu chuckled lightly, his eyes sweeping over them. Pfft~ The clothing, armor, weapons, masks, and even the hair and nails of the encircling Root Division ninjas all instantly exploded into dust! Not even a single hair was spared! Mites, pimples, blackheads were all cleansed in sync!@@@@ Chapter 767 ?Chapter 767: Chapter 694: Characteristics of the Abyss Chapter 767: Chapter 694: Characteristics of the Abyss As Tao Yu began to speak, in the blink of an eye, all the ¡°External Objects¡± carried by the Anbu members in attendance shattered to dust! Just a sweep of his eyes achieved this level of precision. Feeling the clothing and hair at their sides turning to dust and drifting in the air, These Anbu, who had taken up the most advantageous positions and were coordinating with impeccable synergy, now all seemed to be frozen in place at the scene. Feeling the chill on their skin, they had absolutely no idea what had just happened! Such meticulous destruction had left their skin unscathed, and the terrifying control they witnessed was even more frightening than the damage it could have caused. Even the mission machines from Root Division could not suppress the fear in their hearts at this moment. Matt Day and Matt Guy both looked a bit stupefied, and for a moment, they didn¡¯t know what to do. ... It seemed the changes before their eyes were beyond their comprehension. ¡°Are you really from the Anbu?¡± Matt Guy couldn¡¯t help but ask. As ninjas of Konoha, the affection the father and son held for the village was beyond question, and they were certainly among the most passionate. Moreover, they were real successors of the ¡°Will of Fire,¡± Far exceeding the majority of Konoha citizens. Because of this, when facing Konoha¡¯s ¡°Anbu,¡± they had their own hesitations. Even though they had been under attack before, they had only been on the defensive. But they had not expected the situation to change so abruptly. Originally, Guy had intended to say there was a misunderstanding, and everyone should stop and talk it out. Instead, now before him was a scene painful to the eyes. Especially since there were a few kunoichi (female ninjas) amongst them, making Guy¡¯s nose feel a bit itchy at that moment. Just then, Tao Yu raised his eyebrows slightly, and almost simultaneously, a figure appeared as if out of thin air at the scene. That posture with arms folded across the chest, the same Warring States Armor, and the blackened whites of the eyes, all indicated the identity of the newcomer. ¡°Oh my, isn¡¯t this the Second Hokage? You are indeed a rare talent in the Ninja World.¡± Tao Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit amused when he saw Tobirama Senju appear, having previously thought that Tobirama was more suited to be in charge of Root. It turned out to be true. Now, Tobirama Senju had been resurrected by the Impure Earth Reincarnation and naturally, it seemed inevitable for him to take charge of Root. People like Danzo might have their objections and discontent, but for Tobirama Senju, there was enough respect. And indeed, Tobirama was not the type to care about the nature of such an organization as the Root Division.@@@@ How many forbidden techniques had he developed before Orochimaru took them further? Tao Yu even vaguely understood why Root was focusing on him rather than the regular Anbu. Probably because of the Pass Token given to him by Madara Uchiha. Madara Uchiha might have just casually handed him a token because he liked the way he spoke. But for Tobirama Senju, receiving this news was unlikely to sit idly by. And indeed, Tao Yu had pulled in Matt Day and Matt Guy, issuing missions to them in the form of alliance documents, which indeed meant he was probing into Konoha¡¯s secret techniques. It seemed completely natural for him to seize this opportunity to cause trouble. He might even have the thought to conveniently vex Madara Uchiha. Originally thinking it was Danzo who had started this mess, he hadn¡¯t expected it to be Tobirama Senju, the master of stirring trouble... ¡°What did you mean earlier, and what does it have to do with my elder brother?¡± Tobirama frowned, his eyes heavy with the blackened gaze of the Impure Earth. Normally renowned for speed, when the other party had made their move in that instant, he, watching from the shadows, had no sense of it at all! It was too fast, so fast that it was difficult to react! Hashirama Senju caressed the Alliance scroll, and he seemed to fall into a very strange state. And Tao Yu, while initially inwardly complaining, then noticed something was amiss. Hashirama Senju¡¯s spirituality was experiencing an incomprehensibly violent fluctuation, or rather a resonance, as if undergoing some kind of transformation! Immediately afterward, more cracks appeared on Hashirama Senju¡¯s body of Impure Earth resurrection. Uncontrollable solidified chakra burst forth from them. This startling occurrence even shocked Hashirama Tobirama, who had secretly brought Tao Yu to Hashirama Senju¡¯s room, ¡°Brother!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Hashirama Senju gestured to stop Tobirama, who was on guard, and a hint of sadness showed on his face, ¡°I never thought I would meet my Master as a dead man; haha, it seems a bit discourteous. But Master, your Transformation Technique is truly impressive; I couldn¡¯t tell at all.¡± Hearing Hashirama Senju¡¯s words and sensing the surge in his aura, Tao Yu felt a wave of surprise. This... At first, Impure Earth Hashirama clearly didn¡¯t recognize me! But after he touched the Alliance scroll provided by Heroic Spirit Hashirama, he seemed to have gained corresponding memories! No, not just memories! Watching the chakra uncontrollably bursting forth from those cracks, Tao Yu¡¯s pupils also constricted slightly. The already powerful Impure Earth Hashirama, who had killed many Cockroach People, had become even stronger! And with the baptism of the Holy Grail, Tao Yu could feel that at this moment, Impure Earth Hashirama¡¯s spirituality now faintly bore the semblance of a Heroic Spirit... This... Fusion? Can different Hashiramas of the myriad worlds achieve fusion?! Or rather, it¡¯s possible that various characters from myriad worlds, the different dropped World Fragments, can be pieced back together?! ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask the little rich woman when I get a chance. I wonder if the Suns¡¯ records contain any of this...¡± Tao Yu had never asked before, so he was unclear whether the Suns were aware of this since Starshine Company itself was still gradually exploring and probing information about the Abyss. There were still many mysteries about the Abyss left unexplored. But he had a vague feeling that once again, he had touched upon some of the Abyss¡¯ secrets! For the time being, he set aside the thoughts in his mind and focused on the present, ¡°Being able to restore memories is naturally the best outcome. This isn¡¯t within the range of the Development Zone I am in, and I came here under a false identity because there¡¯s a bit of a situation...¡± Just as Tao Yu was organizing his thoughts, intending to convince Hashirama Senju first before considering the possible appearance of the Sage of Six Paths, the familiar aura of Madara Uchiha was rapidly approaching. ¡°Haha! Hashirama, are you feeling the urge to fight again? As expected, you¡¯ve been stealthily hunting those Cockroach People, haven¡¯t you? Come, let¡¯s see how much you¡¯ve grown!¡± Madara Uchiha¡¯s familiar and haughty voice made Tao Yu feel a bit ambivalent. He didn¡¯t know when this guy had returned. Probably sensing the resonance between Hashirama Senju and Heroic Spirit Hashirama earlier, the overflow of chakra had kindled his fighting spirit. Truly, they are each other¡¯s true loves... Actually, I have some extra Witch traits left over; if they want, I might be able to lend a hand... Chapter 768 ?Chapter 768: Chapter 695: Exchange Chapter 768: Chapter 695: Exchange Swoosh~ Madara Uchiha never knew what politeness was; he barged in abruptly. Upon seeing Tobirama Senju and Tao Yu, he was momentarily taken aback. Then he glanced at Tobirama Senju with a displeased look and said with some disdain, ¡°How come you¡¯re here too?¡± ¡°This is my elder brother!¡± Tobirama Senju, having the support of his brother, also glared back at Madara Uchiha. ¡°Tch.¡± Madara Uchiha ignored him and turned his gaze towards Tao Yu, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here, little brother. Is there something you need?¡± He had a good impression of the eloquent Tao Yu and had even given him a pass token. ¡°I have some acquaintance with Hashirama, so I thought I¡¯d come to see him.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words made Madara Uchiha pause, knowing Hashirama? When?@@@@ ... Why don¡¯t I know about it? He then looked back at Hashirama. ¡°Indeed, he¡¯s an old friend of mine.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a Pioneer, right? When did you meet? While secretly killing Cockroach People?¡± Madara Uchiha was somewhat suspicious. ¡°It¡¯s a bit complicated to explain, haha.¡± Hashirama, not adept at such discussions, pondered over how to phrase his words but eventually gave up and just started to laugh foolishly. This reaction caused Madara Uchiha, although a bit exasperated, to feel it was typical of Hashirama. ¡°If it¡¯s hard to explain, then never mind. What was all that commotion just now?¡± Madara Uchiha asked casually after glancing at Tao Yu. Tao Yu could sense the wariness emanating from Madara Uchiha. Though arrogant in demeanor, he indeed was a formidable ninja, and Madara Uchiha¡¯s understanding of Hashirama also made clear that Hashirama wouldn¡¯t release his massive chakra so carelessly. ¡°I¡¯ve grown stronger and kind of lost control.¡± Hashirama had now adjusted to his body¡¯s condition and then reabsorbed the dispersed chakra. At this moment, voices of greeting came from outside. Before they could speak, Tao Yu continued, ¡°As you can see, Brother Hashirama taught me many things initially. However, he also has areas he is not skilled in, so I have come to seek some wisdom.¡± He glanced at Tobirama again ¡°I am quite interested in the spatial movement technique used by the Second Hokage before. In return, I can offer some information and some cultivation methods from the Abyss. Of course, due to the special nature of Chakra, I¡¯m not sure if these methods would be useful to you, but consider it an exchangea?€|¡± Tao Yu considered the Internal Cultivation Methods and even the Taiji Xuanqing Path! Tao Yu was never stingy about imparting knowledge. Because no one¡¯s growth potential could surpass his own. In theory, some skills from Deification, if replicated perfectly by the learner, could also be mastered. But Deification matched his own changes perfectly, other people struggled immensely to completely mimic them. It¡¯s like in programming where many compiled modules can be directly applied by oneself but others have to start from scratch with basic assembly language. The little rich woman who had learned the most so far had only grasped a few simple ones and had not fully mastered them. The complexity was too high. But aside from skills after Deification, for the basic version of skills, because Tao Yu had a superior perspective post-Deification, explaining them clearly was also easy. On the Ninja side, they were familiar with Yin Yang and the Five Elements and Meridians, so Tao Yu felt he might try to teach them some basic ideas. It wasn¡¯t to make them switch to cultivating Inner Strength, but to see if the Internal Cultivation Methods could be utilized to integrate Chakra. Chakra clearly had advantages, as due to the Divine Tree Tendrils, the Ninja World¡¯s people naturally unified Vigor, Energy, and Spirit and were also strengthened by the Divine Tree Tendrils. However, extraction always needed to be squeezed out from all body cells simultaneously whenever necessary. If it could utilize the mode of Inner Strength to circulate through the meridians and store some in the dantian, then it could also significantly boost their combat capabilities. ¡°We could give it a try, although the techniques I control demand high talent, and so far, only the Fourth Hokage has successfully mastered it,¡± said Tobirama taking the initiative to respond but cautiously bracing himself. ¡°I do have Spatial Talent.¡± ¡°Additionally, I¡¯d like to inquire about the technique you used against the Root members before. I¡¯m very interested in that,¡± pressed Tobirama, still vividly remembering Tao Yu¡¯s strike. It was only now that Madara Uchiha was taken aback, ¡°Against the Root? Although I¡¯m not fond of those shady fellows, they are indeed quite strong. Young man, your strength is impressive...¡± So far, only Tobirama had seen Tao Yu in action. Even Hashirama¡¯s impression of Tao Yu still lingered from the previous Holy Grail Wars, which had been many versions ago. Madara even thought he had saved Tao Yu once and hadn¡¯t seen any significant abilities from hima?€| ¡°` Chapter 769 ?Chapter 769: Chapter 696: Xinqiunai Chapter 769: Chapter 696: Xinqiunai Hearing Madara Uchiha¡¯s somewhat shocked and surprised words, Tao Yu also smiled, ¡°As for strength, I¡¯m fairly confident in myself. If Brother Madara is interested, we can have a friendly spar when the time comes.¡± Actually, Madara Uchiha also had quite a few valuable items in his possession. The Yin-Yang Escape Technique was theoretically the most comprehensive one he held. It must have been Hei Jue¡¯s doing. But now, he hadn¡¯t seen Hei Jue yet and didn¡¯t know the situation on his end. ¡°Spar with me? Haha, seems I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡± A look of interest also appeared on Madara Uchiha¡¯s face, especially since Tao Yu had witnessed his Heaven-obstructing Star Shatter. ... Having seen it and still confident, he must have misevaluated the situation! And Minato Namikaze with his blond hair, as well as Sarutobi Hiruzen with his smoking pipe, at this moment were also secretly startled and began to reassess Tao Yu. He dares to propose a spar with Madara Uchiha? That¡¯s completely unexpected! Just who is this remarkable individual? ¡°I think since Mr. ¡®Jack¡¯ comes from another Development Zone and doesn¡¯t seem too keen to get involved here, we should keep today¡¯s meeting a secret and not disclose it to others.¡± Tobirama Senju also expressed his own suggestion at this time. His personality indeed made him suitable for these kinds of detailed and meticulous tasks. ¡°Oh, Mr. Tobirama has voiced the very matter I wanted to address. It would naturally be best to handle it this way,¡± Tao Yu said quite naturally. Avoiding unnecessary trouble was of course desirable, especially now that Saint Ou from Earth Dragon City had come this way. Given a Saint¡¯s Transmission Fee, he would likely sort out the situation here before returning. He didn¡¯t rule out that Saint Ou might even make a personal visit to Konoha to show Earth Dragon City¡¯s deterrence power. Tao Yu wasn¡¯t one for creating complications... ... The interaction with Konoha went surprisingly smoothly. Although he hadn¡¯t directly brought up the Nine-Tails issue yet, the exchange of the Sealing Book and some skills was quite harmonious. Forest of Death... ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s the case for you. If you think we can continue, then let¡¯s try out the Flying Thunder God Barrier. Additionally, I wanted to consult with you about your Mind Methods...¡± Tao Yu was not just asking for things; he also made his own promises. One could say all sorts of Internal Cultivation Methods, even the Longevity Secret and Taiji Xuanqing Path were readily available for their picking! As long as they had the talent! Among them, the big pillar used his massive internal Chakra to partially resonate with the Taiji Xuanqing Path. Practically maintaining his Immortal Technique Chakra constantly. Minato Namikaze, who claimed to be not good at Immortal Techniques, took a particular liking to the Longevity Secret. Such difficult-to-enter techniques could naturally not be mastered easily. ¡°The Longevity Secret has a high threshold. Don¡¯t be misled by how quickly the First Hokage managed it; he¡¯s supported by that vast Chakra, fundamentally seeking a particular application mode. But you are different, your Chakra is just average at best.¡± Tao Yu pointed out the problem currently in front of Minato Namikaze. But it was at this moment that Tao Yu¡¯s expression subtly changed, sensing a powerful Chakra rapidly approaching. That familiar sensation... It was Nine-Tails! Soon after, a figure with red hair quickly arrived at the scene. ¡°Minato! You¡¯re slacking off here again, weren¡¯t you supposed to teach Naruto shuriken today?!¡± Before she arrived, the irritated Kushina¡¯s voice reached them. However, upon seeing Tao Yu at the scene, her expression froze; she hadn¡¯t sensed another person here at all! This made her immediately temper her initial demeanor, smoothing out her spiky red hair and, with a ¡®gentler¡¯ tone, said, ¡°I mean, Minato, time to head home for dinner. What¡¯s that lovely scent, oh?¡± Sniffing the air, Kushina seemed to have a gleam in her eyes, but upon seeing the colorful mushrooms boiling in the pot, even someone as blunt as her stiffened. As Tao Yu felt the robust Nine-Tails Chakra radiating from her, he suppressed the idea of acting first and explaining later. Their current relationship was going well; slowly reasoning should be possible. If need be, splitting the Nine-Tails back into two would suffice... Given the current situation, building mutual trust didn¡¯t seem to be a big problem. Tao Yu usually didn¡¯t like violence if a peaceful solution was possible... Chapter 770 ?Chapter 770: Chapter 697: Changing the Trajectory of Destiny Chapter 770: Chapter 697: Changing the Trajectory of Destiny ¡°Minato, why are you growing cat ears...¡± Xinjiuna, with a drunken expression, was lying on the back of Minato Namikaze, blurting it out with a bit of a slur. While speaking, she kept giggling and playing with Minato¡¯s hair. And this Fourth Hokage of Konoha, known as the Golden Flash for his blond hair, was somewhat troubled as he carried his wife, continuously jumping through the forest. Tao Yu, following behind, smiled and said, ¡°Her body is fine; I cooked the mushrooms well, no big issue.¡± ¡°Xinjiuna¡¯s physique is better than mine; she¡¯s too confident, alas, I told her not to drink anymore.¡± Minato Namikaze also sighed. Xinjiuna still found it too tempting and drank quite a lot of the poisoned mushroom soup. However, Minato hadn¡¯t misspoken; as the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki and possessing the Uzumaki Clan¡¯s constitution, Xinjiuna¡¯s self-healing ability was absolutely top-tier among ninjas. Subsequently, Tao Yu also went back home with them. ... Even before entering the house, Tao Yu could hear some quiet arguing; there were already several people inside. ¡°Kakashi, do you have to be a hindrance? If you¡¯re so free, go teach Naruto how to use a shuriken.¡± This was a somewhat complaining voice, followed immediately by a woman¡¯s voice, ¡°Obito, I was talking about you!¡± ¡°Brother Kakashi, teach me shuriken, please?¡± This voice carried a childlike tone, slightly lispy. Although he hadn¡¯t met them in person, Tao Yu roughly understood who each person was inside. Rin, who had come over to help cook, along with Kakashi and Obito Uchiha! Judging from the voice, Naruto must be about three or four years old now, still babyish. And it should be Minato Namikaze¡¯s Minato. ¡°Konoha¡¯s White Fang hasn¡¯t died either; it must be around this time frame that things started changing, but surprisingly enough, Kakashi still ended up in Minato¡¯s team,¡± Tao Yu remembered, mainly because his father had died, which deeply affected Kakashi, causing some teammates to not be able to stand him before he transferred to Minato¡¯s team. Maybe now there was another reason. And, even as changes occurred, the Ninja World hadn¡¯t yet been utterly torn apart and was still amidst a great war. From the snippets of information he had overheard, there had been no trace of the Sage of Six Paths; Minato Namikaze was completely unaware of it. It seemed in their eyes; the thriving Konoha was the normal historical context. Pushing open the door with Xinjiuna on his back, the arguing inside immediately stopped. Tao Yu also saw Obito Uchiha, wearing protective goggles. At this moment, he hadn¡¯t lost an eye. Both eyes gave Tao Yu a solid impression of their powers, seeming even more potent than those of the Sharingan he held, probably at three tomoe. But definitely not Mangekyo. Although Kakashi had lost a Sharingan, with his father¡¯s guidance and his own talent, coupled with not becoming unmotivated, his power likely still surpassed his peers from the original timeline. As for Rin Nohara, she was following the rules as usual, apparently still at the Chunin level. Little Naruto was chubby, quite babyish, and was much cuter, showing no signs of malnutrition. His face lacked the whisker marks; it made one want to pinch his cheeks until they cried. As the son of the Hokage, cherished immensely, even if he fell into the Abyss, Naruto¡¯s childhood was utterly different from the original. This time, seeing that Minato had Xinjiuna on his back, Naruto¡¯s little face also showed a nervous expression. Walking over with short little steps, his voice babyish, ¡°Daddy, what happened to Mommy?¡± Obito Uchiha¡¯s face also showed a hint of curiosity at this time. So far, the impression that the Abyssal Fragments had left him was quite bad. The influence in the Land of Fire was still minimal, still picturesque and serene. But the problems at the borders and those neighboring Cockroach People were quite disgusting. And the environment there was appalling, even more desolate than in the Land of Wind, with bad air quality. Although in the village there had always been rumors about Pioneers, aside from the initial intelligence from when relations were first established, subsequent trading Pioneers had brought much more detailed and meticulous information. But for ninjas, being completely surrounded by the Cockroach People¡¯s World, the Land of Fire only felt like the Cockroach World was the entirety of the Abyss... So encountering a Pioneer presented right before them, they still felt a bit curious. ¡°So many, more than you can imagine, even infinite. The worlds I have visited are but a drop in the ocean.¡± Rin Nohara continued cooking in the kitchen, while Naruto clung to Kakashi and Obito Uchiha began to continually seek information from Tao Yu about nearby circumstances, occasionally expressing astonishment. Even though his skills were already quite impressive, Obito Uchiha¡¯s personality was still one of surprise. As Minato Namikaze just finished watching the dancing figurines and Rin Nohara was almost finished with the food preparations, Tao Yu then sensed a strong presence nearby that was rapidly approaching. Before long, a figure with white hair appeared at the window, a man with the character for ¡°oil¡± on his forehead squatting on the windowsill, smilingly looking at the food on the table, ¡°It seems I¡¯ve come at just the right time, uh, are there guests...¡± Jiraiya was about to say ¡°I¡¯ll help myself¡± then, but upon glancing at Tao Yu on the sofa, he was slightly startled; he hadn¡¯t noticed him beforehand either! Who was this powerful figure that suddenly appeared? A Pioneer?! ¡°Teacher, this is... Mr. Jack, a Pioneer.¡± Minato Namikaze still adhered to the previous agreement, not even fully informing Jiraiya. But Jiraiya, being extremely skilled in espionage, just from Minato Namikaze¡¯s brief hesitation combined with the purpose of his visit, looked at Tao Yu in surprise, ¡°I came here wanting to ask when the old man started studying Immortal Technique, wondering if something recent had happened. It seems, it has something to do with this friend...¡± Tao Yu at this moment was still focused on Rin¡¯s dishes, which aesthetically weren¡¯t as good as Shirou¡¯s or Huang Rong¡¯s, but were still quite decent. Hearing Jiraiya¡¯s words, he also looked back, ¡°Oh right, Jiraiya, you¡¯ve mastered Sage Mode, right? I wonder if I could see it.¡± Tao Yu absorbed useful abilities from Konoha, with Hashirama¡¯s Sage Mode being one of the observations. However, the feeling Hashirama gave to Tao Yu was more like he had a natural Sage Body, purely supported by innate talent, a mix of instinct and talent. As he was researching the integration of Cultivation Techniques to make Sage Mode permanent, Tao Yu stopped bothering him. He was planning to delve into it after he had completed his work, starting by learning other things first. Now that he saw Jiraiya, it was also a chance to see the typical ninja use of Sage Mode... Having obtained the Taiji Xuanqing Path and integrating his own abilities, one prominent characteristic was mobilizing Nature¡¯s Power with every action, which Sage Mode was also quite similar to. After the eventual formation of the Ten-Tails, it should also count as a type of passive Sage Mode. Understanding a little beforehand wouldn¡¯t be harmful. The normal Sage Mode would probably just be a lower substitute for his now integrated abilities. But if he managed to manifest Ten-Tails, then it could once again be subsumed under his own Cultivation Technique... Chapter 771 ?Chapter 771: Chapter 698 Lodging Chapter 771: Chapter 698 Lodging ¡°Sage Mode?@@@@ You even know about that...¡± Jiraiya was a bit surprised. In the Ninja World, not many people possessed information about Sage Mode. He hadn¡¯t expected these Outsiders to already have some understanding of it. ¡°I have a pretty good rapport with your First Hokage, but his Sage Mode requires too much talent, hard to make head or tail of it, so I wanted to see yours.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words left Jiraiya somewhat speechless. ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of talent, I¡¯m truly sorry...¡± Jiraiya kept scratching his head, thinking this person was being quite presumptuous. He was indeed the disciple of the Third Hokage, but among the Sannin, he was always considered the ¡®tail end¡¯, only after a gradual accumulation of experience did he finally manage to make a comeback with Sage Mode. ... Mastering Sage Mode was something Jiraiya took great pride in. But to the other party, his words somehow sounded like a challenge. Nevertheless, the one being compared was the God of Shinobi, the First Hokage, so although Jiraiya felt provoked, he also felt a bit helpless. Glancing at Minato Namikaze beside him and noticing his nod, Jiraiya understood that what the other party said was true and that the use of Sage Mode must have been authorized. Jiraiya had great trust in his own disciple. That the Fourth Hokage chose him was completely natural! Now, with the First and Second Hokage resurrected, it was still Minato overseeing daily affairs! However, when it came to exceptional disciples, aside from Minato, the Fourth Hokage, the three founders of Akatsuki were also quite remarkable. Especially Nagato, who possessed the Rinnegan. Without Madara Uchiha speaking up, they wouldn¡¯t have known that the Rinnegan originally belonged to him. Now, Nagato appeared as a trump card for Konoha, somewhat similar in status to Shin Nai. ¡°If our guest wishes to see, then I, this talentless old man, will of course oblige. But first, let¡¯s have dinner...¡± Looking at the food on the table, Jiraiya was also quite excited. While eating, he also shared some information. ¡°That old man suddenly started researching Immortal Techniques, is it because of you?¡± ¡°Yes, if you¡¯re interested, I can also teach you.¡± But if the aliens were truly brought over from Starshine¡¯s side with such great effort, then that¡¯s a bit different. It¡¯s also unknown what is on the other side of the world of the Cockroach People. This world is simply too vast, akin to a flattened planet. Plus, with the sea wrapped around it, indeed no one has continued to explore in that direction. ¡°Actually, if the World Barrier could always exist without any flaws, our world would seem much more peaceful,¡± Having experienced two Shinobi World Wars, Jiraiya also seemed a bit wistful at that moment. ¡°If the world weakens, the World Barrier will also be weakened. The stronger the attack from the outside, the more frequently gaps will appear, so we still need to be well-prepareda?€|¡± Tao Yu had seen villages that had been wiped out on his way to Konoha, and the burrowing ability of those Cockroach People was also extremely strong. In fact, it¡¯s becoming a bit difficult now to completely eradicate them in the Land of Fire. But it¡¯s still manageable due to the high individual quality and execution capabilities of the ninjas. Moreover, if they could proliferate in such barren neighboring lands, who knows what they could become over time in a rich land like the Land of Fire. They haven¡¯t caused any issues yet, mainly because there hasn¡¯t been much time. Those Cockroach People¡¯s intelligence is not low eithera?€| Kakashi and the others by his side, although they were already aware of the situation next door and had even personally hunted Cockroach People, now felt startled after hearing the deeper discussions and intelligence exchanged between Tao Yu and Jiraiya. Could those Cockroach People really bring such a big problem...? After a satisfying meal, Jiraiya was ready to leave and waved his hand, ¡°Jack, I¡¯ll come find you tomorrow, see you then.¡± ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± Meanwhile, Minato looked at Tao Yu and said, ¡°You should stay here tonight; I¡¯ll prepare a room for you.¡± ¡°That works.¡± Konoha has hostels and inns, but the conditions are another story. Tao Yu had slept outdoors before, and the conditions in the Outer City were pretty bad, but he had no inclination for self-torment. If the environment could be better, then it obviously should be. Minato¡¯s residence, although nothing special, is still that of the Hokage, so it couldn¡¯t be too bada?€| Chapter 772 ?Chapter 772: Chapter 699: Conflict Chapter 772: Chapter 699: Conflict Konoha Station, a place providing accommodation for trade caravans and storage services for their transport animals. However, with livestock being corralled here, the overall smell was rather hard to describe. The air was permeated with a pastoral aroma. At this time, Ye Rong and Ye Feng had finally completed their initial intelligence gathering and gathered in a not-so-large communal room, which seemed somewhat crowded. Recently, Konoha had also been stockpiling various supplies, and with various trade caravans from the Land of Fire coming in and out, they only had this one room. The beds were the long kind, where about ten people could lie side by side.@@@@ Over the past few days, they had circled around the entirety of Konoha, picking up quite a bit of information. ... They had also somewhat outlined their next steps. ¡°Exchanging vaccines for Sealing Scrolls is completely feasible, and that Danzo we contacted, his strength must be extremely formidable, possibly surpassing us by a lot, I suspect he¡¯s at the level of a World Breaker,¡± Ye Rong said, somewhat nostalgically. The other party looked just like an ordinary old man and didn¡¯t emit any oppressive aura, but just conversing with him made her tense. ¡°Moreover, I always feel there¡¯s something dark about him, and those two ANBU with him too, it feels strange,¡± Ye Feng felt similarly. ¡°It¡¯s not just us, I think the villagers also fear him. He must be quite well-known, and he holds some special power, like the Konoha Security Team,¡± Thomas, an Intermediate Partner, added. His exploratory skills gave him an edge in observation. Some floating drones and his electronic eyes allowed him to multitask in control, making it seem that Danzo¡¯s group was even more disliked than the Konoha Security Team. ¡°However, if we hadn¡¯t come to inquire personally, we wouldn¡¯t have known the internal complexity of Konoha. The Fourth Hokage is also here, and there are various clans, especially the Uchiha Clan, which seems a bit out of place with the village...¡± ¡°Our own Earth Dragon City is also full of prominent families, just like a temporary troupe. If our families were united, we would be a strong force throughout the state.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true...¡± Where there are people, there are societies, and disputes. The Current World was originally a mess; it didn¡¯t seem unusual that Konoha was the same. ¡°I think the only reason they¡¯re holding up is due to pressure from the Abyss and us, otherwise they would probably be fighting among themselves.¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard there¡¯s some information about other Shinobi Villages too...¡± To be the first to sell could indeed lead to selling more but earning less. Space Equipment was also somewhat of a hard currency; similar to oil-producing nations cutting production to raise prices, often, the greater the risk, the higher the reward! If they managed the output quantity and number, they could potentially find an optimal balance. ¡°We agree there should be some order; it would be best if any teams that come later could do the same.¡± ¡°Do you all also want to trade vaccines? Are you from Dragon Heaven City?¡± Ye Feng speculated about their identities. Just as it wasn¡¯t strange for Tao Yu¡¯s group to come, seeing as there had been benefits previously from Tianchengzi and the Qingyun Sect, many people from Dragon Heaven City had come by, which seemed natural. However, these were likely the lucky ones who had tried their luck before the recent bloodbaths involving Tianchengzi. While they were already here, looking for some high-value targets nearby was only logical; they couldn¡¯t waste the Transmission Fee. Sealing Scrolls were indeed an attractive option. ¡°Indeed, we come from Dragon Heaven, and the optimal vaccines are produced by Dragon Heaven City, so we¡¯ve discussed a matter here. The vaccine trades should be handled by us, and you can use other things for your trades.¡± The clean-shaven man spoke with a smile. This immediately changed Ye Rong and Ye Feng¡¯s expressions. Initially, they thought these people were coming to negotiate a unified price and then possibly divide the shares. Not starting conflicts directly and negotiating to split the benefits was acceptable to both Ye Rong and Ye Feng, even if it meant conceding some later. Everyone calculating together would mean higher profits! However, the other party¡¯s declaration of wanting to monopolize the best trade items like vaccines and antibodies made this somewhat unacceptable. ¡°Friend, although this profit isn¡¯t bad, isn¡¯t it a bit unseemly to be this greedy? Even though you come from Tianlong State, we¡¯re not far off, and we can also obtain vaccines.¡± Ye Rong then also showed her confidence. Since everyone cared about similar profits and they¡¯re doing this activity to save on Transmission Fee, even if their strength and background might be stronger, it wasn¡¯t completely indefensible. Both sides were similar; there was no need for the elder brother to ridicule the younger. Chapter 773 ?Chapter 773: Chapter 700: Influence Chapter 773: Chapter 700: Influence ¡°Confidence? Hmph, you mean the Ye Family that does not even have a Catastrophe Level?¡± Henry Bright sneered contemptuously, causing the faces of several Ye Family members to change. What did that mean? It was a fact that the Ye Family did not possess a Catastrophe Level, but with several World Breakers, they were not to be taken lightly, enjoying considerable renown in Earth Dragon City. But now, from the way the other party spoke, it seemed as though they had a Catastrophe Level backing them! If that were really the case, it would indeed be tough to contend, whether possessing a Catastrophe Level is the threshold for negotiating with top forces. Without it, often times one wouldn¡¯t even have the qualifications to negotiate! ... ¡°Forgive my ignorance, I¡¯m not very familiar with Dragon Heaven City. May I ask who you are?¡± Ye Rong, who had been quite angered, also suppressed her anger and asked solemnly. ¡°My name is Henry Bright, a member of the Bright Family.¡± Henry spoke with a hint of arrogance. The others nearby also showed proud expressions, clearly taking pride in this. Ye Rong and Ye Feng, the two Senior Partners, were slightly taken aback upon hearing this. If they were just ordinary senior partners, they might not have clear information, but recently due to the incident involving Tianchengzi, many had come to Dragon Heaven City, and they had done their homework on the power dynamics of Dragon Heaven City. They might not recognize Henry personally, but they had come across the Bright Family in their research! A powerful family with a Catastrophe Level seated at its helm held a respected name in Dragon Heaven City, and in Earth Dragon City, they would be second only to those top ruling families. A family with a Catastrophe Level showing interest here! This caused Ye Rong and Ye Feng¡¯s expressions to darken, and even a hint of murderous intent formed in Ye Feng¡¯s heart. Actually members of such a major family, relying on normal ¡°negotiation¡± was simply not feasible, without a Catastrophe Level they didn¡¯t even have the right to negotiate. But if there was a chance to keep them all here, then this matter could be settled just like that. The Bright Family couldn¡¯t possibly know every little detail; who knows how they¡¯d die after having crossed the border into this territory. A sense of superiority emerged from his heart. This was the influence brought by family power! Conquering without fighting! Being able to make the other party directly yield the juiciest profits felt incomparable. ¡°By the way, there were two injured guys who came in earlier, and it seems their strength is not bad. They were injured, so we couldn¡¯t really ascertain their identities. Do you know anything?¡± Henry casually inquired, being a non-resident of Earth Dragon City, even though he had plenty of intelligence, he still couldn¡¯t perfectly match everything. He still needed to gather more definite insights. ¡°Injured? Then I know who they are.¡± Ye Rong looked somewhat tired at this point and didn¡¯t bother to hide anything, as there was no need. ¡°...Their family is similar to ours. The reason they were injured was due to trouble encountered on the way. If Mr. Henry would inquire personally, it should solve the problem.¡± ¡°Haha, well thanks for that. By the way, weren¡¯t there seven of you? Where¡¯s the other one?¡± Henry looked around, casting a few more glances at the Big Bear Nanny, Ouyang Qian, but didn¡¯t say much more. Profits first; once enough money is made, any pleasure could be sought. ¡°Oh, he just temporarily teamed up with us to come here. I don¡¯t think he had any intention to engage in this kind of business. He left on his own after learning our purpose.¡± Chapter 774 ?Chapter 774: Chapter 700 Influence_2 Chapter 774: Chapter 700 Influence_2 Ye Rong thought of Tao Yu and casually replied to protect him, lest they go looking for him again. ¡°Temporary team up? So, you don¡¯t know his specific situation?¡± Henry slightly frowned; he didn¡¯t like situations that were out of his control. ¡°He should come from another city, that¡¯s all we didn¡¯t ask.¡± ¡°Hmm, I see. Do you know where he lives?¡± ¡°He mentioned over the radio earlier that he¡¯s staying with a local indigenous family. If there¡¯s any issue, we can go look for him. Should I radio him to ask?¡± ¡°To be able to stay with an indigenous family, his amicability must be quite impressive. ... Alright, give me the address. We¡¯ll go over and have a chat, no need to inform him specifically.¡± Henry raised an eyebrow, somewhat surprised himself. He felt that if they informed the other party beforehand, they might choose to hide, so he didn¡¯t plan to have the Ye Family members alert him. Konoha was quite exclusive, and the current exchanges all seemed a bit bumpy. It would be a good chance to go there and give a warning, as well as to see if the other party could be of any assistance. If it were just one person, he wouldn¡¯t even fear the force behind him matching his own family¡¯s level! Because if a person lacks backing, sometimes quick and clean actions leave no trace, and no one knows what happened. According to the information from the Ye Family, they had formed a temporary team after encountering a sea disaster. The stranger¡¯s strength was only at the level of a Senior Partner, no big deal... ... ¡°The living environment here is not bad; the patrol density around seems higher tooa?€¡±the identity must not be low.¡± One of Henry¡¯s subordinates, slightly sensing the surroundings, saw the shadow guards watching their group from the tree-tops and realized the security level nearby was entirely different. These Outsiders were always being watched, so it didn¡¯t bother them too much. ¡°Indeed, if he can help us establish a good relationship, then it might be worthwhile to make this trip.¡± Henry also felt that uncomfortable sensation of being watched. These ninja were very strong and excelled in burst power and assassination, the trickiest kind of enemy to deal with. Fortunately, their relationship hadn¡¯t deteriorated to enemies. He was about to bring a large number of vaccines, which should make for a smooth relationship with them. When they arrived at the address, they saw a silver-haired youth wearing a Headband, teaching a three or four-year-old little brat to throw wooden Shuriken in the yard. Watching the little brat, who was only three or four, throw the wooden Shuriken with a whistling sound, they were again astonished by the strength of the ordinary people in this world. ¡°A child has such physical quality; they not only have more body cells but that Chakra is indeed quite unique. Pity there aren¡¯t many experimental specimens...¡± ¡°Ultimately, the relationship is amicable for now, some things are not suitable to be done publicly.¡± I had a friendly negotiation with the representatives of the Ye Family, and they have decided to withdraw from the scroll-vaccine business. I specifically came to discuss this matter with you.¡± Henry took another look around and noticed, curiously, that the originally three-person hidden guard team had now increased to six, and he sensed there were even more covert eyes watching. Were they worried about a Pioneer starting a fight here? Such worries were unfounded. He didn¡¯t believe that Tao Yu, now solitary, wouldn¡¯t know how to read the situation, especially when the Ye Family had already backed down. Tao Yu had been through his fair share of family power struggles and was involved in many. He had already divested quite a few of his business interests. As soon as he heard their words, he roughly guessed what was going on and felt somewhat speechless. ¡°I¡¯ve already told Ye Rong and the others that I¡¯m not interested in this business. If you¡¯re here because of this matter, then there¡¯s no need.¡± Tao Yu waved his hand in annoyance. This made Henry frown, a trace of dissatisfaction flashing across his face. But before he could speak, Tao Yu had already turned around to continue back inside, meanwhile addressing Kakashi, ¡°Kakashi, see the guests out, please. In the future, don¡¯t bother me with this kind of thing.¡± ¡°You...¡± Just as Henry was about to respond in anger, Kakashi casually made a gesture with his hand. Swoosh, swoosh~ Pairs of hidden guards, Ninja, instantly appeared around Henry and his group. In addition to the original team that had now revealed themselves, they gestured for the visitors to leave. Feeling the overpowering presence of these Ninja, Henry Bright¡¯s initial rage quickly extinguished, and he was also taken aback with a tinge of shock. Impossible! So many powerful Ninja?! Who was this person inside the house, and how had Jack formed such a strong connection with them in such a short time? Before he could ponder any further, seeing that they showed no signs of backing down, and the hidden guards began to exude a killing intent and reached for their weapons, ¡°Will you leave on your own, or...?¡± Seeing that the hidden guards had already grasped their weapons, Henry Bright, who had intended to put up a firm front as a representative of the Pioneers, swiftly lost his nerve and hastily said, ¡°We¡¯re leaving, we¡¯re leaving right now...¡± While speaking, he managed to force a flexible smile onto his face, a mix of jealousy and envy strong in his heart. Why?! How could they have mobilized such strong native forces so quickly? The power of these Ninja was too formidable! Each one of them was no weaker than himself! Damn it, this was a slap in the facea?€| Chapter 775 ?Chapter 775: Chapter 701 Substitution from Below Chapter 775: Chapter 701 Substitution from Below Under the watchful eyes of Konoha¡¯s Anbu, the members of the Bright Family left the small forest in a rather embarrassed manner, glancing at each other and seeing the awkwardness and discomfort in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Relying on their connections!@@@@ They¡¯ve gone too far! This is really too much!¡± Henry, as their leader, spoke indignantly at this moment, expressing his dissatisfaction. ¡°Exactly, they think they can do whatever they want just because they¡¯re on good terms with the natives.¡± ¡°And those natives, can¡¯t they see that we are more important? They do not know whom to bet on.¡± ¡°However, these natives aren¡¯t stupid either. A person of such status being in good terms with the other party either means some deal has been struck, or that the other party also has a notable background.¡± After venting their anger, they were still able to look at the situation more calmly and moved past their frustration without thinking further about literary theories. ... The other party being on good terms with the natives must have some capital behind them. It couldn¡¯t just be groundless love. ¡°There will always be a time when they¡¯re alone, we¡¯ll figure it out sooner or later. First, let¡¯s deal with those two from the Xu Family.¡± Having been stifled by Tao Yu, Henry wanted to vent his anger elsewhere. He then directly sought out the two at another inn. Very rudely, he kicked the door open, and a strong scent of medicine rushed to meet him. As a result of the lingering shockwaves of the Heavenly Obstruction Stellar Event, Ye Rong and her team had dug themselves into a hole on the ground, and these two men had been blown away. At this moment, they looked pitiable indeed. Their upper bodies were covered in blood-stained bandage marks. The numerous small cuts were countless. Now with the door kicked open, the two of them turned their heads woodenly to look at Henry, their eyes appearing dull and lifeless, showing neither anger nor fear. They simply asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°What is it?¡± This attitude, so different from what he had imagined, genuinely took Henry by surprise; he then used the same reasoning he had used with the Ye Family. After finishing speaking, he continued, ¡°You would not want members of the Bright Family to come questioning directly at your doorstep, would you?¡± After listening to them calmly throughout, Xu Cong nodded and said, ¡°So, Mr. Jiraiya, I¡¯ll be troubling you next.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not really trouble. Actually, I wanted to gather some information on the Pioneers too. Anyone who can confidently challenge my Sage Mode must not be weak.¡± Jiraiya¡¯s eyes grew solemn. For ninjas, the battle of intelligence is extremely important. Now, gaining information about an opponent without having to pay a high price, he felt it was a profitable deal. As he summoned the two Toad Sages and started to prepare for Sage Mode, Tao Yu observed the changes in Jiraiya. ¡°Indeed, a person without talent using Sage Mode makes it easier to see; overall, it¡¯s a decent way of integrating Chakra, but for me, it¡¯s somewhat unnecessary...¡± Originally, Tao Yu wanted to see if it was similar to something exceptional like the Eight Gates. But now, seeing that Sage Mode was merely a pure mixture of Chakra and Natural Power, he sighed. Before gaining the fusion of abilities from the Taiji Xuanqing Path with his own, Tao Yu would have been interested. But now, this only seemed like a lower substitution for him, having integrated the Taiji Xuanqing Path, transforming the Longevity Secret to merge with his own power. Neither in absorbing the power of the heavens and earth nor in manipulating Natural Power could it compare to him. ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a pity...¡± ¡°Hey hey, I haven¡¯t even completed deriving it, and you¡¯re already feeling pity for something?¡± With his hands together, still continuously regulating his Immortal Technique Chakra, Jiraiya looked at Tao Yu¡¯s somewhat regretful expression and also felt a bit speechless. ¡°Um, I¡¯ve already seen the complete form from Hashirama, I thought it should all be in that mode in the end, but it seems not.¡± Tao Yu seemed to be contemplating something, then with a single Hand Seal looked toward Jiraiya. Sage Art: Gate of the Bright God! An array of Torii gates appeared out of thin air, falling from the sky right onto Jiraiya, instantly causing all his Immortal Technique Chakra, and even his own Chakra, to fall into a silent state. His entire muscular strength was weakened. Even the two Toad Sages on his shoulders were in the same state! ¡°This is...¡± ¡°Incredibly unbelievable.¡± Shinzou¡¯s face was filled with astonishment as he experienced the powerful suppressive force of the Gate of the Bright God. It didn¡¯t seem like an Immortal Technique, but... The feeling was even more terrifying than the manipulation of an Immortal Technique! Chapter 776 ?Chapter 776: Chapter 702: Vacuum Cleaner Chapter 776: Chapter 702: Vacuum Cleaner Feeling the strength of the Gate of the Bright God, Tao Yu actually found it very handy to use. His own Sealing Techniques were blessed with Deification, and when using the true Immortal Cultivation Method, especially the Deification-modified Immortal Cultivation Method to drive it, the effect was indeed remarkable. Sealing Techniques also had their advantages, for capturing and restraining, they were extremely effective. Moreover, after his multiple enhancements, the Gate of the Bright God gained a strong ability to seal rules and concepts. ¡°The Chains of Heaven could actually be integrated into it to try, the gains this time are almost enough, it¡¯s time to discuss the situation with Nine-Tails...¡± It was just when Tao Yu was getting ready to have a chat with Minato Namikaze. Suddenly, a signal flare burst into the air above Konoha. ... Both Minato Namikaze and Jiraiya, who had just escaped their predicament, looked up in that direction. ¡°It seems to be the bug valley of the Aburame Clan, what¡¯s going on...¡± A look of shock appeared on Minato Namikaze¡¯s face. ¡°Take me there to check it out, the extraction of the Immortal Technique Chakra is complete, let¡¯s not waste it.¡± Jiraiya quickly spoke up. He had just been freed from sealing by Tao Yu, and he was just about to enter Sage Mode! And in terms of speed, the Fourth Hokage¡¯s Flying Thunder God Technique was definitely a lot faster than him, Tao Yu also casually placed his hand on Minato Namikaze¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You should have a mark in that area, right?¡± ¡°Uh-huh, follow me...¡± With the flash of the Flying Thunder God Technique, Tao Yu, Jiraiya, and Minato Namikaze arrived at the bug valley, which was also an important clan ground of the Aburame Clan! Since the main task was to breed bugs, the Aburame Clan was not located too close to other Ninja Clans. They themselves possessed an excellent ability to scout, and in some special areas, even surpassed the Hyuga Clan. It seemed they never considered the possibility of being worried about being stealthily attacked. But now, having just arrived at the bug valley, everyone saw the swarms of insect corpses and many ninja of the Aburame Clan lying among them, dead or alive unknown! ¡°How could this be? The Aburame Clan has actually been ambushed?¡± Minato Namikaze¡¯s expression turned grave. ¡°It might be the Pioneers.¡± Jiraiya, who had entered Sage Mode, looked around at the changing situation, his tone heavy. If it weren¡¯t for the mysterious abilities of the Pioneers, it would have been difficult to sneak past the vigilance of the Aburame Clan¡¯s insects! However, he thought of something and immediately turned back to add a word to Tao Yu, All were turned into dust, both the insect corpses and the bodies of the original ninjas! ¡°Hisss, such intricate matters do give me a bit of a headache.¡± Tao Yu, with the light in his eyes gradually dimming, tapped his own head. The previous strike, although it appeared ¡®ordinary,¡¯ genuinely made Tao Yu feel a bit nauseous. Mainly because the virus was too minute and too numerous, seemingly infinite, the dense web of flaws had exceeded Tao Yu¡¯s threshold of computation power. Just now, he nearly crashed and vomited. However, fortunately, the situation in this valley of insects was relatively concentrated, and although some remnants that had burrowed underground or into caves couldn¡¯t be dealt with, they temporarily couldn¡¯t pose a threat outside. ¡°For now, there¡¯s no problem here; let¡¯s go in, and when the time comes, we¡¯ll set fire to this place.¡± He raised his hand, and the air twisted and turned directly, thick clouds gathering in the sky, accompanied by the sound of rolling thunder, while lightning snakes roamed within the clouds. And then, beneath those thick clouds, what seemed like a ¡®funnel¡¯ began to slowly descend, seemingly aiming to connect with the ground. As the ¡®funnel¡¯ neared but had yet to touch the ground, the dust and debris below spontaneously rose up to meet it, forming a massive tornado as sand and stones flew throughout the valley. The tornado, hundreds of meters high with a diameter spanning several tens of meters, seemed like an irregular behemoth formed within the valley of insects. Within the walls of the tornado¡¯s air, lightning appeared to form due to the high-speed friction, showing signs of discharge. The dust, transformed by the Sword of Mind Intent, began to converge toward this tornado, all of it getting absorbed into it! Even the two Toad Sages on Jiraiya¡¯s shoulders, due to their small statures, were holding onto his collar, staring in shock at the scene before them. Whether it was the initial strike that swept away all the insect corpses, or the casually summoned tornado now covering the entire valley, both had entirely surpassed the means of a ninja! Tao Yu was quite satisfied with the tornado he had effortlessly summoned; in terms of consumption, it was much less than the previous Sword of Mind Intent. Directly annihilating something as conceptual as a virus, especially with such a vast number, was indeed a bit overwhelming. Now with the Essence of Fist Intent integrated, along with the Cultivation Technique¡¯s communication with the power of heaven and earth, even without having fully digested the authority of the Weather Mage, this casual control of the weather came as naturally as lifting a finger. As the Weather Mage was being slowly assimilated, becoming smoother, the sense of control over the authority became more pronounced. While his robe danced in the strong peripheral airflow of the tornado, Tao Yu slid his hand through the air as if swiping through an app, manipulating the tornado to follow beside the group. Soon after, a second and a third tornado descended from the sky, covering the entire valley of insects. Like a vacuum cleaner circling around the valley! The loosened rocks and the wooden houses of the Aburame Clan were instantly torn to shreds by these tornadoes. This led Minato Namikaze to be both shocked by Tao Yu¡¯s strength and to awkwardly comment, ¡°Can we keep it down a little, there should still be survivors from the Aburame Clan...¡± He feared that any survivors would be directly sucked into the tornadoes and torn apart. ¡°There¡¯s no one left outside, but there are still some in those caves, and there¡¯s a very disgusting aura inside...¡± Chapter 777 ?Chapter 777: Chapter 703: Heavenly Might Chapter 777: Chapter 703: Heavenly Might Tao Yu was somewhat surprised by the current situation. Although he had previously deduced that the Cockroach People possessed intelligence and social habits, most who could hide had already hidden underground after entering the Land of Fire. Even though Ninjas could master Earth Release, cleaning up was exceptionally troublesome. Yet, the current situation where they infiltrated Konoha and precisely targeted the Aburame Clan caught Tao Yu somewhat by surprise. It didn¡¯t quite seem like the handiwork of Cockroach People; their individual strength wasn¡¯t that strong, nor did they have the ability to blend in directly. Moreover, on the bodies of these dead insects, there was a disgusting sense of Pollution. It was somewhat similar to the followers of the Evil God... ... ¡°No, more precisely, it¡¯s somewhat similar to small claws..., perhaps for some reason, they resonated with the Starry Sky Evil God? Forming natural Devotees?¡± Tao Yu looked ahead towards what should have been a cave used for keeping insects. But before he could enter, he heard a proud voice, ¡°How dare you cause trouble in my Konoha!¡± It was a familiar voice and presence, Madara Uchiha indeed! Though Madara had been resurrected through Impure Earth, and it seemed he was still somewhat unwelcome in Konoha, his sense of ownership was still very strong. He could casually utter, ¡°My Konoha.¡± It was evident that even though Madara had left Konoha, he still had complex feelings for the place. Although Tao Yu wasn¡¯t aware of Madara¡¯s emotional journey, considering that the moon was still there, he seemed to have given up on the Eye of the Moon plan... On Madara¡¯s side, watching the towering tornados continuously circling around the Insect Valley ahead. From a distance, some trees uprooted, circling around the center in the sky. The strong peripheral air flow rattled his clothes before he even got close. The high-speed friction produced thunder roving about, adding a sense of Doomsday. Yet, in his anger, he also felt a rare excitement. A formidable enemy! An enemy who could truly let him experience the pleasure of battle! Because in the village, Madara did not use any heaven-shocking moves, but instead, a series of blue flame-like Hollow skeletons began to appear on his body. In an instant, a hundred-meter-tall complete body Susanoo rose from the ground! A Susanoo that surpassed the creatures of Pacific Rim and even the size of Tailed Beasts indeed demonstrated its terror. Merely its sudden appearance caused other approaching ninjas to exclaim! ¡°Although the Rinnegan from Impure Earth isn¡¯t very useful, this should be nearly enough!¡± Madara also had a Rinnegan, but he couldn¡¯t use the unique techniques it offered, only able to utilize Auxiliary Abilities such as Chakra absorption. But even so, Madara, having improved through a large number of Cockroach People killings, also had a strong sense of battle spirit and confidence in his eyes. It was not just him, the slower-moving Ninja reinforcements felt a mix of shock and pride. This is one of the founders of our Konoha! Jiraiya too came out at the same time, ¡°Lord Madara, stay calm, this is to collect contaminated insect corpses in the Bug Valley; we absolutely can¡¯t blast it open, there¡¯s a virus inside that can infect ninjas.¡± Both landed one after the other, appearing on the outskirts of Bug Valley. Even though they were quite far from both the Flame Giant and the fiery tornado, the heat from afar still made their eyebrows seem to curl a bit. Such power was simply beyond belief! Seeing the Flame Giant ¡®growing¡¯ out of the shadow of the fiery tornado, alongside the grandiose Susano hundreds of meters high, even these two famously powerful figures in the Ninja World couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit powerless. Jiraiya thought he had already held this man in high regard, having even considered sparring with him using Sage Mode earlier. But now, seeing that his casual attacks were completely beyond him, this was simply not on the same level! No wonder he held such an opinion of himself. His pride in his Immortal Technique couldn¡¯t even close the distance to his opponent¡¯s attacksa?€| And though Minato Namikaze, a tactical genius with supreme ninja prowess adept at finding loopholes based on intelligence, even he was somewhat speechless at this non-human level of combat between Madara Uchiha and Tao Yu. At this rate, if they called in the Toad Sage Wunta, wouldn¡¯t it just turn into roasted frog... Madara Uchiha, having acted from afar, also calmed down. He did acknowledge this young blond, having heard from Fugaku Uchiha, the current deputy of their clan, that after the Second Hokage, this young blond was quite respectful towards the Uchiha family. Even though the white-haired one seemed unreliable, he was still considered a good combat force in the village. Their loyalty to the village was without question. Since they both had spoken, the situation must truly be as described. Now watching these three tornadoes sucking dry the Bug Valley, patrolling back and forth, and the Flame Giant that had loosened its grip on the blade, its tail half-hidden in shadows, Madara Uchiha landed Susano and stood on the cliff edge by Bug Valley, watching Tao Yu casually standing amidst the three tornadoes, his face showing a trace of approval. ¡°In terms of Fire Release and Wind Release, I, Madara Uchiha, acknowledge you as the strongest! You, kid, have kept me in the dark for quite a while.¡± ¡°Brother Madara, I think we should go over there first if we keep talking like this, the Aburame Clan might really be extinct.¡± Tao Yu glanced at the cave, where a bloody stench and a previous ominous aura were emanating. Though it didn¡¯t seem like those Cockroach People, the appearance of Facehuggers and viruses nearby, plus potentially other bizarre creatures, didn¡¯t seem to startle Tao Yu... ¡°Hmph, I also want to see what dares wreak havoc in my Konoha...¡± Madara Uchiha also shifted his gaze, then took the lead and moved rapidly forward using instant body techniques. Even when he was alive, Madara Uchiha¡¯s arrogance disdained circumvention; now, protected by Impure Earth, he headed straight for it. Tao Yu wasn¡¯t in a rush, controlling the merging of the three tornadoes like sliding through an app, directly sterilizing with the fire of the Flame Demon, and likewise followed unhurriedlya?€| At this moment, other ninjas and the Anbu who had just begun to arrive nearby, seeing the merging gigantic tornado, all had a dumbfounded expression. Could this really be something manipulated by humans... Chapter 778 ?Chapter 778: Chapter 704 Rescue Chapter 778: Chapter 704 Rescue ¡°Damn it, what the hell is this thing...¡± Aburame Shiwei kept hiding in the Insect Nest with the remaining members of his clan, one hand still holding his three or four-year-old son. Feeling the sting of the wound on his arm, it was as if the flesh was regrowing, this sensation cast a shadow over Aburame Shiwei¡¯s heart. Suddenly, two bizarre creatures launched a surprise attack on the Aburame Clan¡¯s territory. Their arrival was so abrupt and intense that all the insects in his body were transmitting a sense of ¡®fear¡¯ to him. For insects that could easily be sacrificed and were devoid of emotions, this was an unprecedented situation! Those insects that served as sentinels and early warning systems outside must have failed for similar reasons. As a major Ninja Clan within Konoha, the importance of the Aburame Clan was undeniable. ... Often, the insects¡¯ surveillance and intelligence capabilities could be even more targeted than the Byakugan, acting as a complementary option. Moreover, the overall strength of the Aburame Clan was formidable; they counted over ten Jonin among their ranks, not to mention that the Insect Valley was their breeding ground for insects, housing an immense number of them. When normally venturing out, a ninja of the Aburame Clan might be limited in the number of insects they could carry, but in the carefully cultivated Insect Valley, there were no such limits! Aburame Shiwei was confident that, with this geographical advantage, he could spar with shadow-level fighters. However, the attack they faced this time was drastically sudden and completely unexpected.@@@@ The enemy¡¯s assault had a particularly strong inhibiting effect on the insects! Besides, through secret techniques, he could feel in the bodies of the two attackers, there existed the very things that the insects feared. ¡°Based on the feedback from the secret technique, they must have insects inside them too! What could it be? Those Cockroach People?¡± With decent intelligence gathering abilities, the Ninja could naturally detect that the perpetrators were evolved from cockroaches, given the Cockroach People¡¯s distinctive traits. Thus, the Aburame Clan had been considered for an isolated assessment to see if they could counter the Cockroach People. Alas, in practice, it couldn¡¯t be said to be entirely ineffective, but it barely had any impact, and the matter was dropped thereafter. But Aburame Shiwei could sense that this time it was decidedly not the Cockroach People! It was something far more sinister, far more grotesque, as if they were composed of countless disgusting insects... ¡°Hiss~¡± The piercing pain in his wound turned numb; although his insects had the ability to extract toxins, it was completely ineffective here. Just as Aburame Shiwei was slowly exhaling, forcibly suppressing the darkness within and preventing himself from fainting, he gasped for air and focused on what lay behind. Two figures covered in small red dots, like they were festooned with eyes, came rushing from behind, bringing with them a pungent wind. Upon closer inspection, the dense array of red dots were the eyes of various insects. Even someone from an insect-rearing clan like Aburame Shiwei felt uncomfortable at the sight. ¡°Hehe, they must be the strongest of them, good thing I got a bite earlier, or we¡¯d have been in trouble.¡± ¡°We must hurry, we¡¯ve lost contact with our family outside, reinforcements have arrived.¡± The two figures paid no attention to Aburame Shiwei blocking their path, instantly turning into shadows and rushing forward. At that moment, the wall beside them burst open, and a giant blade wreathed in blue flames slashed through the barriers within the Insect Nest. It pierced through and headed straight for them! Caught off guard by this sudden attack, the two were engulfed by the blade before they could react. Yet under the terror of a blow that could easily cleave mountains, the two figures dispersed completely. The disgusting mass of cockroaches turned into black dots and flew out, adhering to the blue giant blade in a way that turned softness into strength, sticking to it as if they could not be shaken off. It gave the impression of a fist hitting mosquitoes in the air and sticking to the giant blade as if they couldn¡¯t be flung away. ¡°Be careful! They can attach to chakra and devour it; make sure they don¡¯t bite you!¡± Aburame Shiwei had never seen Susano and didn¡¯t know who the reinforcements were, but still, he pressed hard against the darkness before him, struggling to speak his information. And those scattered cockroaches quickly climbed along the blue giant blade, heading towards its source. Watching the insects, like tiny cockroaches completely ignoring the chakra pressure of Susano¡¯s blade, crunching continuously but still tenaciously climbing upward. ¡°Oh, I hate bugs,¡± Madara Uchiha snorted coldly, having held back his strength not to collapse the Insect Nest earlier, started to exert more force. The nearby cave began to shake violently as if on the verge of collapse. ¡°You can¡¯t protect anything like this...¡± Tao Yu, who followed behind, couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer; if Madara Uchiha kept going, saving people would turn into killing them. The Sword of Mind Intent appeared invisibly, instantly breaking Susano¡¯s blade in half! Suddenly, shadows nearby expanded massively, using Sealing Skill to instantly lock down the severed half of Susano¡¯s blade. A series of black tadpole scripts began to spread, continuously sealing away the insects trying to break free, constantly banging into the shadows and twisting them... Chapter 779 ?Chapter 779: Chapter 705: Troublesome Bugs Chapter 779: Chapter 705: Troublesome Bugs ¡°Tch, I was worried about the place collapsing earlier, so I didn¡¯t attack with all my strength.¡± Madara Uchiha, having seen his own blade broken, didn¡¯t first address the issue with the bugs but instead claimed he hadn¡¯t used his full power. ¡°Right, right, right, this place limited your performance,¡± Tao Yu replied perfunctorily while continuing to perfect the sealing technique. In the past, Tao Yu always spoke quite nicely with Madara Uchiha, but this time, without the suave conversation, he suddenly let him taste the sharpness of a hunter¡¯s tongue. However, Tao Yu had just demonstrated a fraction of his abilities, tentatively testing his ¡°Butcher¡¯s Cleaver,¡± and thus managed to bridge this particular gap with sheer strength.@@@@ Leaving Madara Uchiha unsure of what to say. ¡°If you have the time, take a look at the injured. This one seems to be infected; see if there¡¯s any hope of saving him.¡± Tao Yu sensed the swarm of bugs was difficult to deal with. ... An individual bug actually wasn¡¯t strong; it seemed like they had maxed out their survival ability. Tao Yu even felt he had to exert some effort to kill just one, which is why they could climb upon Madara Uchiha¡¯s blade earlier. But now, with at least tens of thousands of them, Tao Yu knew there were definitely bugs that slipped through the cracks. All he could do now was try to capture as many as possible, then see if he could use Dream Spirit Contact to find out something. ¡°What are these things? A collective consciousness? It feels like they can rearrange and combine at will...¡± As Tao Yu sealed the creatures, relying on the powerful Essence of Fist Intent and an attribute resistant to Pollution, he brazenly forced his way into the sealing process, scrutinizing each of the little bugs. Each one was teeming with a dense zombie virus, the kind that had been blessed by an Evil God. The thing about these bugs was that each one felt like an independent neuron, capable of combining with others to continuously form new wills! A single bug¡¯s Computation Power wasn¡¯t enough; they were mechanically dull, receiving orders via the ambient Polluted air. But given a command, they could combine with one another, merging into a will, even a personality suitable for completing a task... ¡°This... such an abstract thing? What kind of hybrid species is this from?¡± Tao Yu also began to feel a headache coming on. Ever since he learned some of the characteristics of the Abyss, Tao Yu knew that sooner or later some chemically complicated trouble would arise. Like the Evil Ghosts from the Old Development Area, for example. Although the New Development Zone had only been around for two years, there already were many things with this potential. He had thought that his alliance with Hashirama, along with his status as the Chosen One, would be enough to protect the village. But now, it seemed that the Abyss was much more troublesome than expected. Far from being as simple as those Cockroach People... ... The Aburame Clan had suffered heavy losses; more than half of their elites were gone, and even the Clan Leader had died. Many didn¡¯t even leave behind corpses or remains; all were sucked into Tao Yu¡¯s tornado and burned to ashes. However, fortunately, many children, including Aburame Shino, had been protected. Along with some clan members who were out on missions and the remaining few elites, they could barely maintain a semblance of structure. ¡°I failed to protect the village; this is my dereliction of duty. Although I know this is far from enough, I still feel extremely sorry. I have let down your trust,¡± said Hashirama Senju with a very heavy tone, bowing deeply to the surviving members of the Aburame Clan. The sense of self-blame was palpable to everyone around. Even though it was an enemy attack, Hashirama Senju still took the responsibility upon himself. It must be said, although it was a foolish act and that dividing the Tailed Beasts to form the five great villages was quite conceptual, Hashirama¡¯s intention to better the village was genuine and completely palpable. This was not surprising as it was why he was chosen by an overwhelming majority, to begin with. ¡°There may still be some unpleasant remnants in Insect Valley; I will demarcate a new area within the village, which will be closer.¡± Minato Namikaze¡¯s tone was also somewhat solemn at this time; he, too, felt he had failed in his duties. ¡°We have clarified now; they infiltrated using the identity of Pioneers. Those two injured didn¡¯t trigger the Barrier¡¯s reaction, nor did they raise any suspicion.¡± Tobirama Senju had also completed some questioning and compiled the intelligence information. After speaking, he could not help but glance at Tao Yu but seeing that the site had already undergone a major topographical transformation, he dared not say much to Tao Yu. Those three tornados, and the subsequent flame tornado, were all visible! Although Hashirama Senju was very wary of Madara Uchiha, he also recognized his strength. The full form of Susano, which he thought no one except his brother could handle, was indeed easily neutralized by this man. This strength indeed warranted enough attention and respect. Therefore, even if this matter was related to the Pioneers, it would not be associated with him! In addition, the Internal Cultivation Methods Tao Yu brought were also of great interest to Tobirama Senju, who was a research enthusiast. He had taken all the Mind Methods offered by Tao Yu¡¯s side. While Hashirama was in seclusion, Tobirama Senju was also engrossed in his research. It could be said that even if this matter really had something to do with this guest, they now had to put it aside and plan for the long term... Chapter 780 ?Chapter 780: Chapter 706: Meeting Chapter 780: Chapter 706: Meeting Because the two had scattered into bugs upon arrival, Tao Yu genuinely hadn¡¯t noticed that they were the two Pioneers he had initially met. Previously, they had arrived with great fanfare in their Personal Flying Device, but after four of them were devoured by Cockroach People and the remaining two were blown away by the aftermath of Madara Uchiha¡¯s attack, their situation had obviously become much worse. ¡°In the Abyss, although it¡¯s not common, it¡¯s considered normal. They must have been favored by the Evil God, leading to problems. Actually, this time I¡¯ve come to Konoha with another idea.¡± Tao Yu pondered for a moment, also ready to take the opportunity to lay everything out. ¡°What?¡± The tall man asked with some curiosity. ¡°My personal medical ability; I believe you all have some understanding of it.¡± Tao Yu hadn¡¯t made a show of it, but by leveraging Matt Day¡¯s body, he had sufficiently demonstrated his medical skills. ... At this moment, a blonde beauty who had come to the scene and was checking on the injured from the Aburame Clan to see if any were infected had heard what Tao Yu said. As a master of medical jutsu, Tsunade¡¯s beauty and figure went without saying, and upon hearing Tao Yu¡¯s words, she casually added, ¡°On that point, I can attest. In terms of healing standards, this guest surpasses even me; that unique Life Energy is something I don¡¯t possess.¡± Tsunade was actually quite tempered and initially wanted to say that such crude usage was a waste. But she had seen the full form of Madara¡¯s Susano and Tao Yu¡¯s remote altercation before, and so she spoke with much more politeness. ¡°If Lady Tsunade herself says so, then it must be true.¡± Hashirama Senju had considerable trust in Tao Yu already, and with Tsunade¡¯s endorsement, he naturally had no objections. ¡°So even if a Tailed Beast was extracted, I could save the person.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words caused Minato Namikaze, who was directing the scene, to pause for a moment before he turned and pondered, then said, ¡°Mr. Jack, are you interested in the Tailed Beasts?¡± Even though Minato Namikaze was the shining ¡®Sun,¡¯ which seemed to signify a bright and cheerful disposition, his reputation was also forged in battle. Coupled with his role as the Hokage, his political thinking was sound. Just by hearing Tao Yu¡¯s words, Minato had guessed the purpose behind what Tao Yu was about to say. The issue involved Kushina, and Minato couldn¡¯t keep calm; his emotions were somewhat turbulent. But at least on the surface, he maintained his composure and didn¡¯t interrogate. So far, although he could sense that Mr. Jack often seemed indifferent, he believed he was indeed a man of principle. As a Jinchuriki, Kushina was theoretically Konoha¡¯s ¡®property¡¯, and sacrificing for the village when necessary was appropriate. But one very important aspect of Minato¡¯s dedication to the role of Hokage was that, once he became Hokage, he could truly protect Kushina! Even after witnessing Tao Yu¡¯s intervention, Minato looked up at him with a fervent and determined gaze. Seeming to want an answer. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Can you really ensure the safety of a Jinchuriki?¡± Minato didn¡¯t care about the Tailed Beast itself; he actually hadn¡¯t wanted Kushina to become a Jinchuriki, but what was done was done, and it was beyond his control. ¡°Of course.¡± Tao Yu answered decisively. It wasn¡¯t just about the reasonably cordial relationship with the Namikaze couple; even when the Sand Hidden Village and the Village Hidden by Clouds had initially attacked him, Tao Yu had been quite magnanimous. Just then, Madara Uchiha, seemingly lost in thought, said distractedly, ¡°With your strength, what do you need the Nine-Tails for? Aside from more Chakra, it¡¯s practically useless.¡± Madara thought back to when he had triumphantly captured the Nine-Tails to challenge Hashirama. ¡°How about I deal with the world of the Cockroach People nearby for you?¡± Tao Yu tilted his head to glance at everyone, considering the current troublesome nature of those Cockroach People and the encirclement of the Land of Fire. The Land of Fire¡¯s current main task for contacting the outside world was to handle these things. Add to that the even more troublesome monsters that had infiltrated Konoha, Tao Yu felt they wouldn¡¯t reject his own top-level combat power. Moreover, since he wasn¡¯t planning to use the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path when fusing with the Ten-Tails, theoretically, he could actually allocate some of the Chakra for Konoha to fuse with as well. ¡°If it can be completely eradicated, then the Nine-Tails indeed isn¡¯t an impossible target for exchange.¡± Tobirama Senju, who could always remain calm, also made his judgment. But still, he glanced at Minato Namikaze and then continued, ¡°Of course, we must ensure the absolute safety of the Jinchuriki, without harming their life energy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for certain; Princess Tsunade should know that if I increase the injection of life energy, it would perfectly solve the Jinchuriki¡¯s problem.¡± ¡°That may be true, but it would have a significant impact on you, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Tsunade, as the top medical ninja, knew full well that life energy was very hard to create out of thin air; it seemed the other party was using a kind of transfer method. ¡°That¡¯s my business.¡± ... ¡°Don¡¯t hurt me, I have no opinion on the matter.¡± Kushina had no attachment to the Nine-Tails; her relationship with it was not good, and she forcibly used the Nine-Tails¡¯ power. Moreover, because of the Nine-Tails, Kushina had always received some extra attention. Now that she only wanted to focus on being a wife and mother, she really felt it was a burden! As for the aspect of strength. Although losing the Nine-Tails would undoubtedly lead to a drop in Kushina¡¯s strength, her own Uzumaki Clan¡¯s Sealing Skill was not weak, and as the Lady Hokage, who did not need to be on the front line, she didn¡¯t really feel like it mattered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; it will be quick and painless. I¡¯ve extracted from many others before; I have plenty of experience.¡± Although the Nine-Tails was the largest of the Tailed Beasts, Tao Yu was naturally quite adept at handling it after so many experiments. At first, Tao Yu had even considered extracting only half of the Nine-Tails to avoid attracting the attention of the Sage of Six Paths. But now, because of the Cockroach fusion monsters that had already arrived, Tao Yu also felt there was an opportunity to have a talk with the Sage of Six Paths. This time, he would see if he would show up! Having all of the Nine-Tails¡¯ Chakra extracted, and with the presence of other Tailed Beasts¡¯ Chakra on him, Tao Yu didn¡¯t think he could be so patient... Drip-drip~ A sound of water droplets echoed in Tao Yu¡¯s ears. He felt a pull from the soul side, even some changes on the time side. It was somewhat similar to the method Mr. Fool used to pull people into the Tarot Club! Tao Yu¡¯s Mental Immunity allowed him to directly crush such a pull with a single thought, but since he did want to meet the other party, he allowed his spirituality to go along, just like when he entered the Tarot Club. Along the way, he also felt the viscous changes in the time around him. ¡°A different kind of time power usage method; overall, it¡¯s not as practical as mine, more like a mental side of thinking boosted, the impact on the physical is not as much as mine...¡± Currently possessing the ability to stop time at his limit, Tao Yu¡¯s understanding of the path of time was also incredibly profound. However, although he could feel that, if he used the power of time against the Sage of Six Paths, he might not be able to bear the consumption when the close-loop connection came, perhaps not reaching the level of a Time Stop, or only being able to hastily deal with a few moves at Time Stop. The scale was qualitatively different from all Catastrophe Level threats he had encountered before! ¡°Even with all the power of the Shadow Soldiers, the scale is far different; truly worthy of being the Sage of Six Paths...¡± Although he was quite a bit smaller in scale, and the other party had a quite mysterious feeling, Tao Yu was not afraid; he just quietly observed the old man in front of him, showing no surprise... The old man floating cross-legged in the conceptual space, seemingly with water droplets falling below, long horns on his head, the Rinnegan in his eyes, and black Truth-Seeking Balls floating behind his Godly Robe, was undoubtedly the top figure of the Ninja World who had been pushing for ninja world peace from behind the scenes, the Sage of Six Paths! Chapter 781 ?Chapter 781: Chapter 707: Agreement Chapter 781: Chapter 707: Agreement ¡°You don¡¯t seem surprised by my existence.¡± The Sage of Six Paths sat cross-legged, his hands on his knees, floating in the air and gazing evenly at Tao Yu with a calm and deep voice. ¡°Somewhat, I do have some perception, I have a bit of research on Divination, but the World Will of this world makes me feel a bit strange.¡± Tao Yu could feel that the Sage of Six Paths in front of him was different from all the natives he had met before! It seemed that he could highly integrate with the World Will! In terms of the expression of ability in the Current World, it would likely even surpass the original strength of the Sage of Six Paths! This is a Saint! The Saints of the Current World are all able to obtain some extra authorities from the World Will. It was only natural for the Sage of Six Paths within this World Fragment to receive even more. ... However, Tao Yu also felt that the Sage of Six Paths should indeed be dead. Or rather, he had lost his physical body and was now purely in a Spiritual Body form. So, in some sense, although the Sage of Six Paths had improved in all aspects, the threat to Tao Yu himself had actually decreased. If he couldn¡¯t win, he could definitely escape. With this thought in mind, he naturally felt more stable and ready to negotiate properly. ¡°You do indeed surprise me; there is indeed the presence of those children on you. I wonder if you¡¯d allow me to have a look.¡± The words of the Sage of Six Paths left Tao Yu feeling somewhat speechless.@@@@ Then he thought of his indescribable Tailed Beasts aggregate form. Ah, this... ¡°I think it¡¯s better not to look.¡± Tao Yu felt that if he were to make some sort of trade, it would be better to take some time to clean up before presenting it. And this subtle reply didn¡¯t arouse any suspicion from the Sage of Six Paths, just a sigh, ¡°It¡¯s normal for you to have concerns in your heart, but there¡¯s also a reason I haven¡¯t appeared until now. You Pioneers are well-informed and should know that each world has its own Yuan Qi recovery speed. Struggling to resist the Abyss¡¯s erosion on one hand, and on the other hand forming barriers to stop those Cockroach People, we are already overwhelmed, so I won¡¯t use it lightly...¡± Tao Yu understood the Sage of Six Paths¡¯ situation from his words. Not to mention the impact of the Sage¡¯s current Spiritual Body state, considering his current near-Unification situation, he indeed had to consider the feedback of the World more. He tirelessly guided and left behind various strong individuals to form the Great Ninja Harmony for this reason. The minor restrictions of Edo Tensei were based on the same principle. Not everyone could be resurrected; only those valuable to maintain the Current World could be. ¡°So, why did you ask me to come here; what is the matter?¡± ¡°I already know about the trade deal you were discussing. If you can really resolve the trouble with that world outside, I¡¯m not saying to solve it completely, just to keep it below the threshold of the barrier¡¯s protection for a long time, to allow our people to freely go in and out to other worlds, then in addition to giving you Nine-Tails, I can also provide you with a technique to roughly locate the Seven-Tails.¡± ¡°Special abilities?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what method you plan to use to contain the Ten-Tails¡¯ Chakra, but it will be very difficult to complete the fusion without the Rinnegan.¡± ¡°Can you get me the Rinnegan? My own?¡± Tao Yu was somewhat surprised; after all, there was already a Rinnegan availablea?€¡±Nagato had a pair, and if he truly wanted them, Konoha¡¯s people would have a hard time stopping him! But Tao Yu didn¡¯t like unnatural transplants. Original bodies were the best. ¡°I cannot now, but if you can absorb the Ten-Tails¡¯ Chakra, then I could help you activate it.¡± The Sage of Six Paths hadn¡¯t had the Rinnegan himself once! And his words were truly tempting to Tao Yu. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then of course there¡¯s no problem.¡± Tao Yu didn¡¯t know why the Sage of Six Paths wanted him to recreate the Ten-Tails. Perhaps he really wanted to unseal Kaguya, or maybe he wanted to use it as a foundation to escape his spiritual body state. But as long as he got what he wanted in exchange, that was fine! If it was the Rinnegan that would be activated after absorbing the Ten-Tails, then theoretically, it should be considered a Skill that he could Deify! Not to mention other new functions, at the very least, it would make him immune to the Ninja World region BUFF! ¡°Originally, I wanted the Rinnegan from the Moon; now, it seems the Rinnegan is equally enticing.¡± ¡°In that case, our agreement is reached.¡± The Sage of Six Paths slightly lifted his fist. Tao Yu hesitated after seeing this, thinking the old man was quite youthful at heart. He then bumped his fist against the Sage¡¯s in agreement. ¡°Agreement reached...¡± ... Tao Yu talked with the Sage of Six Paths for quite some time in the Will Space, but in reality, it amounted to nearly an instant. This ability was indeed quite remarkable. Although Tao Yu could also use Time Stop, it certainly wasn¡¯t as leisurely for such a lengthy period. His Time Stop was better suited for direct combat, not for communication. And now, Tao Yu was extracting Chakra from the Nine-Tails while a massive surge of Life Energy flowed toward Kushina, replenishing the loss incurred by extracting the Tailed Beast. Tsunade and Minato Namikaze had been staring closely all along. Tsunade, watching the immense outpour of Life Energy from Tao Yu, which seemed as if it cost nothing, felt the brute force that could overpower tenfold, also felt a sense of helplessness. No matter how strong her medical Ninjutsu was, it was completely inadequate in the face of such an unreasonable replenishment of Life Energy. She truly did not understand how such an overpowering technique could exist in the world. She could faintly make out the shadow of Ninjutsu within it, yet it was not the same at all. At least, no Ninjutsu could obtain Life Energy from nothing... Chapter 782 ?Chapter 782: Chapter 708: Inquiry Chapter 782: Chapter 708: Inquiry ¡°Please come with us.¡± A few members of the Anbu blocked the way of the Bright Family group, who had just finalized a deal with Danzo Shimura, and their faces also showed some annoyance. ¡°Is this how you treat guests?¡± At this moment, Danzo Shimura, who was responsible for handling the day-to-day affairs of the Root Division under Tobirama¡¯s command and who had recently set his sights on that so-called virus vaccine, also walked out slowly, leaning on a cane, and asked the Anbu members, ¡°Whose order is this? They are our guests.¡±@@@@ Hearing Danzo Shimura speak up for them, Henry Bright also breathed a little easier. This man, who had said he was the Hokage¡¯s advisor, was highly respected. Even from Danzo, they had learned that the guy who found that bigwig was the young Fourth Hokage. Although they didn¡¯t know why that guy was so lucky to be able to cling to such a powerful figure, Danzo said he was a senior to the Fourth Hokage, with immense influence. He could resolve any issue and, being a disciple of the Second Hokage, had a good chance of becoming the next Hokage. ... With such a powerful figure by their side, they naturally felt quite confident. ¡°It must be him, he must be seeking revenge against us, and wants to use you to eliminate us a?€¡± you must not be manipulated!¡± Henry Bright also hastily spoke up. In his eyes, the lone Pioneer, Jack, who had offended his combination, would probably never dare come out alone again. Putting oneself in another¡¯s shoes, if he were in that position, he would surely play dirty tricks too, trying to incite these ninjas to target himself, using the home ground advantage to cut off future troubles! Damn it! But fortunately, he had also sensed the risk and had quickly used the vaccine to get on board with Danzo¡¯s scheme. With this old generation of the Hokage¡¯s advisor by their side, and the mutual interests of vaccines and scrolls, he was certainly much more solid than the opposition. At that moment, Danzo Shimura continued, ¡°They also hold a not insignificant status among the Pioneers. I have confirmed through another party that there might be someone in their clan close to the level of the First Hokage. We cannot act rashly without evidence.¡± Henry Bright immediately nodded in understanding and agreed, ¡°Yes, our Bright Family¡¯s strength may not compare with Konoha¡¯s, but we also know quite a few friends.¡± Then, the Anbu member, who also seemed to be wary of Danzo Shimura¡¯s presence, spoke, ¡°We have received relevant intelligence that they are not from a nearby family, nor would they wage war against us for these few individuals. Moreover, it is precisely because of their profound background that they are more likely to do so.¡± Seeing they were giving him no face at all, Danzo Shimura was also inwardly surprised and said gravely, ¡°What exactly happened?¡± ¡°The Aburame Clan was attacked, nearly annihilated, and the assailants were two Pioneers, who had also met with them prior to the action.¡± Our Bright Family has a Catastrophe Level powerhouse sitting in reserve! Don¡¯t be fooled by that guy, he¡¯s deceiving you!¡± The ANBU ninjas were already aware of the meaning ¡®Catastrophe Level¡¯ represented when it came to intelligence probing. But even so, they were completely unmoved. What? Trust that your family has a Catastrophe Level, or directly trust that adult who has shown terrifying strength, there was simply no need to choose. And you still have the nerve to say you represent the Pioneers?! Utterly ridiculous... ... Aside from a few members of the Bright Family who were pitifully dragged off to the Interrogation Department and sat on little stools. The Ye Family members actually did not escape either. However, knowing that the Ye Family came in with Tao Yu, they were directly spared the methods of the Interrogation Department, only undergoing some routine inquiries. Such as the situation of those two people, the time when family intelligence encountered them, and so forth. ¡°...so you¡¯re saying when you saw them again they were already injured?¡± ¡°Yes, after all, we too encountered the Cockroach People together, they had comrades who died, so we didn¡¯t want to provoke them further and there was no further contact.¡± Ye Rong honestly laid out what she knew. After being kicked out as a supplier, they had seen from a distance that sky-reaching flame tornado and the hundred-meter-tall blue Titans! They knew something big had happened in the village. Even if they didn¡¯t know the specifics, they knew they couldn¡¯t get involved at all costs. Just a scratch in this level of conflict would be the end of them, they had to tell the truth! Even now, they all seemed a bit nervous, fearing that it might not be so easy to get by. In the same Interrogation Department, they had heard the screams of pain from the Bright Family members. And from time to time saw ANBU ninjas dragging bloodied and scar-ridden members of the Bright Family past them. Just looking at that miserable state was enough to make one¡¯s scalp tingle. Although the questions they were asked were polite for now, there was a real concern that the next moment might bring harsh methods. ¡°All right, since Madara is also aware of the matter, let¡¯s leave it at that. We hope you won¡¯t return home for the time being and don¡¯t leave the village yet, as there may still be questions for you.¡± Suddenly hearing this, Ye Rong was first startled, then felt a great relief in her heart. Everyone had a sense of having a narrow escape from death. Previously, when they saw the bloodied members of the Bright Family dragged past them, they were all terrified. Now it turned out to be unexpectedly easy to talk to. It seems it must have been Henry Bright and the others who were implicated in something and specially targeted... Chapter 783 ?Chapter 783: Chapter 709: Optimal Handling Chapter 783: Chapter 709: Optimal Handling The Martian surface of the Cockroach People¡¯s world, though transformed by the implantation of special algae after the restoration of the magnetic field, regained its atmosphere, and now had oxygen, still looked exceptionally desolate, with scarcely any embellishment other than a few patches of algae. The reddish-brown soil, looking like fine sand, made a ¡°puff¡± sound when stepped upon. At this moment, a group of people was running at high speed across this land, kicking up a cloud of dust. They were moving at a speed of at least a hundred kilometers an hour. Each member of the group wore windproof goggles, and their cloaks were uniform, each emblazoned with the logo of the White Star Group. The White Star Group, as the strongest corporate force in Baixing State, also had its influence and business in Tianlong State and had gained recognition and tacit approval from local powers there, no longer facing exclusion. ¡°From what we understand, the strongest team that went to the Land of Fire should be the Bright Family from Tianlong State, with whom we have certain business dealings.¡± The deputy in the team, a woman wearing windproof goggles, put down the interdimensional communication device in her hand, having learned of the latest intelligence. ... ¡°It¡¯s good to have someone running ahead.¡± Bai Hua, the leader, spoke calmly, yet his eyes continuously scanned the surroundings, seemingly with deep caution. ¡°We can now confirm that quite a few teams that came to the Land of Fire have indeed gone missing. The biggest suspect is this four hundred-kilometer stretch of the Cockroach People¡¯s world. Don¡¯t take it lightly.¡± ¡°Hey, with Brother Hua leading us, what is there to fear? Just a pity about Brother Jiang, sigh...¡± Someone at the back added a comment, seeming somewhat regretful. Bai Jiang had died in the Tianchengzi murder case, causing these members of the White Star Group to feel bittersweet. Bai Jiang was a genius of the Bai Family¡¯s legitimate line, holding much higher status than Bai Hua of the collateral branch! Let alone those from the subsidiary clans. Though only Bai Hua, the team leader, was from the Bai Family, the others were elite members from subsidiary clans, a luxurious lineup of a World Breaker leading a group of Senior Partners! They should easily settle the business at hand. Actually, many were puzzled as to why such a strong lineup was necessary, especially since Earth Dragon City¡¯s local snakes were bound to share profits with them, regardless. It wasn¡¯t as if a strong lineup could exempt them from that, after all, this was not the White Star Group¡¯s own territory. Ordinary teams of Senior Partners coming over to show face would have sufficed. ¡°Safety first.¡± Bai Hua did not go into details but his gaze was profound. Although he did not know the specifics of what happened in the Tianchengzi murder case. But Bai Hua had received a secret family order to unconditionally cooperate with Bai Jiang and even use anti-divination tools for interference, so Bai Jiang¡¯s arrival was definitely more than just ¡®trying his luck.¡¯ Especially with such a big event having occurred, Bai Hua couldn¡¯t help but speculate. Because of conflict of interest considerations, none of the Catastrophe Level individuals from the White Star Group in Tianlong State had come to Earth Dragon City. As Earth Dragon City Group¡¯s strongest, Bai Hua still felt a certain sense of crisis. With the success in developing the virus vaccine and the special antibodies, he took the opportunity to come to the Land of Fire to conduct some business, and at the same time, to observe any potential changes that might follow. Glancing at his wrist, where a faintly glowing prayer bead lay, Bai Hua sighed, realizing that he had been tracked the entire way, and probably embroiled in some serious trouble. But as for specifics, he truly had no clue... However, at this moment, one of the mech-persons in their team suddenly clutched at the sensor in front of his eyes and spoke with a tone of alarm, ¡°Stop, stop! A massive surge of life activity has appeared, a lot of it!¡± What thing! Accompanied by a fever overtaking his body and a headache that plunged him into a stupor, he faintly realized something. Disease... It was some kind of disease that had caused these Cockroach People to die en masse! And this unreasonable, highly contagious affliction that could also severely impact even someone like him, a World Breaker, immediately manifested its lethal presence. ¡°You all...¡± Struggling through his dizzying headache, he wanted to say something. But in return, he got a fit of even more intense coughing, and by then he saw that his teammates, even those who had undergone almost full mechanical modification, were all in a worse state than himself. There were those who were propped up on the ground, coughing up blood. Especially those who had undergone mechanical modifications, it seemed as if their entire machinery was trembling with the cough. The synthetic skin on their surfaces started to peel off and most astonishingly, rust spots could faintly be seen on the silver-white parts of their augmented components! What kind of devilish disease was this? Purely some kind of conceptual malady?! Even metals could get ¡°sick¡±! The pain in his chest, and the grogginess in his head, made it difficult for him to contemplate much further. It felt as if he just wanted to fall asleep like this. However, in the very moment he was about to close his eyes for the last time, he saw through his blurred vision a figure in a white robe, seemingly radiating Holy Light, gently floating down from above, as pure as an Angel... ¡°Hm? White Star Group...¡± Tao Yu glanced at the logo on the garments of the people below, his eyebrows lifting in a somewhat amused expression. From the current situation, it seemed that the information he left about Bai Jiang hadn¡¯t muddled things completely; Saint Ou from Earth Dragon City had personally taken action and probably picked up on some clues. After all, Bai Jiang was indeed behind this act, and it was not a disguise by him, Tao Yu. Only tiny shreds of Bai Jiang¡¯s true actions had to be left behinda?€¡±the rest would be filled in by others¡¯ imaginations. These fellows here, he wondered if they were seeking refuge. After striking a deal with the Sage of Six Paths, Tao Yu also pondered over how to exterminate these Cockroaches and then he thought of the best way to kill Cockroaches back home: using a chemical that attracted the Cockroaches to feed on it and then carry it back to wipe out their colony. Tao Yu, possessing an extraordinary conceptual disease and pestilence ability, figured this method should theoretically be the best course of action. He just hadn¡¯t expected to encounter people from the White Star Group while testing the potency. After considering for a moment, Tao Yu casually removed the remaining concept of disease from their bodies. The Bai Family was meant to draw fire, no need for a mere World Breaker to die here. And moreover... Tao Yu cast a glance far behind him. A presence of Catastrophe Level was following them from afar, perhaps already suspicious and shadowing them. ¡°Don¡¯t kill them, we have to let them deliver the message...¡± After mulling it over, Tao Yu slowly drifted backward, his figure growing fainter until he completely vanished... That Catastrophe Level presence, it might be worth a try to see if it was connected to the entities that had attacked the Aburame Clan of Konoha before. So far, he had not detected their traces in the Cockroach People¡¯s world. As for the Alien Cockroaches, he had sensed some, but they seemed to have no affiliation with the Cockroach People, each fighting their own battles... Chapter 784 ?Chapter 784: Chapter 710: New Clues Chapter 784: Chapter 710: New Clues The bodies of Cockroach People densely carpeted the ground, casting a formidable and eerie darkness over the area. Two silhouettes hovered quietly in mid-air, observing the scene without rashly approaching. They simply watched their surroundings coldly. ¡°Indeed, the world of the Cockroach People is profoundly treacherous...¡± A man, who appeared fairly young, said to an old woman beside him. ¡°There are quite a few of them. We could handle it, but it wouldn¡¯t be thoroughly clean...¡± Dai Lan, whose body was slightly hunched and face covered with wrinkles, spoke with a calm tone, her presence faintly marked by a twilight aura. Under the relentless abrasion of the Abyss, despite using numerous life-prolonging methods, her time was nearly at an end. ... Taking on this mission was her way of trying to accumulate some last merits for her family. ¡°No visible external injuries. Their inexplicable deaths could be due to curses, toxins, or diseases.¡± ¡°The Bai Family¡¯s youngsters also fell, which indicates a strong contagiousness; we should not be careless.¡± Dai Lan casually withdrew a paper figure and flicked it; the figure transformed into a streak of light, appearing next to the group of Cockroach corpses, near the team from the White Star Group. The paper figure then visibly wrinkled but remained unscathed. Dai Lan, manipulating the paper figure from a distance, nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s likely some sort of plague, a malevolent Distortion force, but it has dissipated now, leaving very little residue. The Bai Family youngster survived; two of his weaker mechanical bodies perished.¡± ¡°Then... shall we report this anomaly back first?¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s report it. Next time someone comes, they need to be careful. Even World Breakers can easily stumble here.¡± Looking at the swathes of corpses, the wrinkles on Dai Lan¡¯s face deepened. Catastrophe Level or not, opening the way with big moves was sufficient for extermination. Although it might not be clean, it allowed for a strategic retreat. ¡°Originally, we wanted to see if their arrival here meant any liaisons, but now it seems like they just have a guilty conscience and want to lay low.¡± ¡°A World Breaker probably couldn¡¯t know too many secrets.¡± Both of them had made their judgements about the situation. Initially, they thought it might involve the natives of the Land of Fire. After all, Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha were indeed formidable opponents. Pioneers had visited under Catastrophe Level before, establishing a gentleman¡¯s agreement. If the White Star Group had secretly reached some kind of deal with the Land of Fire, then this might have been their contingency plan. But now, faced with near annihilation under the Cockroach People and an unknown viral attack, that possibility seemed unlikely. Due to some peculiar diseases recently, we are not currently accepting foreigners. Your clansmen might have been temporarily detained for quarantine. If you two wish to enter, the same will be needed.¡± Tao Yu spoke eloquently. This response stunned the two Catastrophe Level warriors who had come from afar. However, their original intention wasn¡¯t to definitely go to Konoha; they just wanted to learn more about the situation. Now that they couldn¡¯t enter, they took the opportunity to ask, ¡°Oh? Since our operational area is also nearby, we are curious about this peculiar disease you mentioned. Could you elaborate on what exactly happened?¡± Patriarch Bright sincerely inquired, while Dai Lan stood silently by his side. ¡°We are willing to exchange information. I wonder if you two are familiar with this matter. You have visited more world fragments and have more channels of information.¡± Tao Yu picked up one of those special cockroach individuals that had annihilated a family in the Aburame Clan, and then flicked it toward them. They were cautious and did not catch it directly, but had a small paper figure controlled by Dai Lan hold it in its arms. ¡°Hmm? It¡¯s them... Were they targeting this place too? This is troublesome...¡± Dai Lan, who had been relatively calm until now, also showed a somewhat doubtful expression on her face. Patriarch Bright also appeared a bit surprised and looked rather grave. It seemed both knew quite a bit! But this didn¡¯t particularly surprise Tao Yu. Having only been here for a short time, his understanding of the nearby area was definitely not as comprehensive as theirs. Local Catastrophe Levels would definitely have very comprehensive information. And these insects might not have just appeared now... ¡°So, may you tell us more?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the ¡®Witch¡¯s Church,¡¯ a very powerful native organization with many complicated members, but we can confirm this type of insect. They recently caused a massacre in another development zone.¡± ¡°Do they also have your pioneers¡¯ teleportation ability?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. Currently, we can confirm that there are more than a dozen worlds between the two development zones, or it could be purely by on foota?€|¡± Chapter 785 ?Chapter 785: Chapter 711 ¡®Truth Chapter 785: Chapter 711 ¡®Truth Witch¡¯s Church... Actually, there are quite a few organizations with such a name. At least Tao Yu himself had the authority of the Witch of Calamity, and that mysterious world also did. And what he remembered rather vividly was the life in a different world starting from zero because he had once suspected the appearance of the High Priest of Sloth. Normally speaking, it seemed not so tough to handle, enough to make even the Catastrophe Level cautious. But there are far too many chemical reactions in the Abyss; who knows if there might be a continuous combination of strikes forming some sort of qualitative change. Of course, there¡¯s also a good chance it¡¯s just another organization called the Witch¡¯s Church. ... ¡°Indeed, local bigwigs probably know more, pity that Dream Spirit Contact can¡¯t guarantee complete information.¡± Tao Yu glanced at the two men, temporarily setting aside some thoughts. Now that they had captured someone from the White Star Group, this indicated that his previous diversion of trouble was successful; shifting the focus was indeed not bad. Bringing intelligence also perfectly facilitated intervention using local Pioneer forces. This place isn¡¯t his turf, he had no assets nearby, eradicating Cockroach People was in accordance with the Sage of Six Paths¡¯ agreement; as for anything related to the Witch Sect, it didn¡¯t really matter. ¡°Actually, similar organizations might not be few in the Abyss; there might even be some more powerful forces.¡± Tao Yu thought of the League of Interceptors established by Esdeath. In such a chaotic environment as the Abyss, Fortune Thieves indeed emerged more easily, not only mastering the same Chosen One¡¯s leveling by killing but also performing apocalyptic actions to receive rewards from the Abyss; it was a two-sided benefit... Thinking of potentially troublesome Fortune Thieves, Tao Yu actually felt quite helpless. ¡°Fortunately, some powerful worlds should be complete and independent, ensuring nothing leaks out.¡± As Tao Yu pondered, the other two men completed some communication on the spot, seemingly conveying the changes here back. ¡°Thank you for the intelligence provided. Since your side is temporarily unwelcoming to outsiders, we will return another time. Do you have any other news about the Witch Sect?¡± Patriarch Bright did not speak further; it was Dai Lan who slowly explained. Just now during their communication, they had received personal instructions from Saint Ou to first investigate the nearby situation. See if the Tianchengzi massacre might be linked to the Witch Sect! Not to say, Tao Yu even vaguely felt that Tianchengzi might have really been in contact with the Witch Sect. ¡°We¡¯ve found some special clues which I can mark out the coordinates for you.¡± When Tao Yu came out to clean up, he had received intelligence sharing from Konoha, plus his own discoveries while cleaning; there indeed were a few noteworthy places worth exploring in the Cockroach People¡¯s world. He then quickly simplified and marked the approximate locations on a sketch. ¡°Even you could die...¡± The purple-haired beauty propped her cheek with her hand, seemingly contemplating something. ¡°These Cockroach People have great potential. Previously, it was only that battle-crazed hunter it didn¡¯t matter much as long as you hid well from him, but with the later outbreaks of the plague, we can¡¯t just ignore it.¡± The woman set the tone; having stayed here so long this time, these Cockroach People were also considered one of the important targets. Though individually their strength was average, if they could be subdued, relying on such numbers could indeed serve a great purpose! And that rich nation nearby, although not large in land area, seemed to possess a very substantial Realm Will, surely containing some grand secret. ¡°Mr. Truth¡± even went there to investigate before, saying there was something good inside the moon... ¡°Ah, dealing with this alone is really troublesome.¡± The purple-haired beauty seemed somewhat helpless as she rubbed her head. ¡°Send out a distress call, get more helpers. Now that they¡¯ve also started using those insect ninjas to start searching, don¡¯t let them capture your presence...¡± ¡°Understood!¡± After the command for reinforcements was issued, the next moment, another figure moved slightly, with quite a few roaches entering his body, seeming to convey some message. ¡°Shinto Priest, we¡¯ve detected traces of the Pioneers, two very strong ones.¡± ¡°Pioneers? Very strong?¡± The purple-haired beauty frowned. Pioneers were as irritating as sticking plasters. Thus, this time around here, she had barely shown her face, always acting covertly, concealing a few actions among the Cockroach People. If it were just ordinary Pioneers passing by, it wouldn¡¯t matter much; there was no need to go hunting them specifically. But specifically stressed as very stronga?€| Those Catastrophe Level Pioneers? ¡°Originally, those two Immortal Ninjas were already a headache. Now with Catastrophe Level Pioneers arriving, we¡¯ve got to find a way to call ¡®Mr. Truth¡¯ back...¡± Chapter 786 ?Chapter 786: Chapter 712 The Pot Chapter 786: Chapter 712 The Pot ¡°The world has nearly fallen; divination faces great interference, with information exceedingly chaotic.¡± Dai Lan gazed at the rapidly spinning hands of the pocket watch in her hand, her expression growing somewhat grave. As a Catastrophe Level expert, her equipment and tools were quite complete. ¡°Senior, it¡¯s okay to just deal with it casually. Behind the Witch Sect, there seems to be the terrifying existence of a Saint level. We don¡¯t need to try so hard.¡± Patriarch Bright watched the dust storm enveloping the surface of Mars, also giving a sigh. He had come here, pushed into a corner because Konoha still had his family¡¯s team. Since it wasn¡¯t targeted against the Land of Fire or Konoha, he could afford to just go through the motions. ... ¡°Do you really think that you¡¯d be safer going off alone now?¡± Dai Lan looked at Patriarch Bright emotionlessly, causing his expression to stiffen slightly. ¡°Are you saying the Witch¡¯s Church would ambush me?¡± ¡°Heh, perhaps those ninjas as well, since after all, they have the strength to easily take you down.¡± Patriarch Bright fell silent upon hearing these words. For now, it seemed there was no conflict with the Land of Fire, but given his experience, he was aware that the other party¡¯s warning wasn¡¯t baseless! At that time, he could just say he died under the Witch¡¯s Church¡¯s command. In this world, it really isn¡¯t guaranteed that one can find the root of the problem! Now thinking it over carefully, it seemed safer to stay with the senior. The latter had no more desires, only to complete the mission and accumulate merit for her family. So a change of mission didn¡¯t matter to her. Also for the same reason, should any trouble really arise, she would likely make a significant effort to protect him, making this Catastrophe Level owe her a favor. ¡°Thank you for the reminder.¡± Although the likelihood of being ambushed while leaving wasn¡¯t high, Patriarch Bright had to admit that it was riskier than staying with her! ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. If the Witch¡¯s Church really were that strong here, then those two from the Land of Fire would probably not be able to stand against them either. So for the time being, we should not be at much of a disadvantage.¡±@@@@ ¡°Indeed, according to the information we have now, they act very brazenly. If they were strong enough, they would have already been openly hostile.¡± Bright began pondering continuously, confirming the details, then spoke somewhat helplessly, ¡°But if we keep searching aimlessly like this, it seems we won¡¯t find any clues, ugh, the environment here really is a bit troublesome...¡± Actually, this kind of dragnet approach was meant for other Pioneers or even subdued natives to do. After getting information, Sunder experts like her would strike decisively. But the Cockroach People in this world were just too numerous, causing too great a loss for Pioneers of other levels. ¡°It¡¯s not entirely without direction; my Spirit-seeking Paper Dolls have already detected traces of pollution.¡± Dai Lan gave a cold smile and then produced a black paper doll. On the paper doll, faint black mist could be seen wrapping around it. This made Patriarch Bright¡¯s face change slightly once more. Aura of an Evil God! Yet, for a person nearing death to make such a decision seemed normal, a gamble to see whether they could gain favor and prolong their life. Living was always better than dying! ¡°Patriarch Bright is indeed experienced, having already marked so many bases. There must be a grand conspiracy of the Witch¡¯s Church here!¡± Bright had been following Dai Lan as her assistant, and his expression also appeared exhilarated. At first, he was concerned that the old woman was close to death and would act recklessly. Now, it seemed she was quite cautious, not readily attacking upon discovery! ¡°Even if I personally took action, I¡¯m not confident of a clean sweep. Instead, it might expose our tracks. The Witch Sect has powerful individuals who can suppress us; there¡¯s no need for that.¡± Dai Lan spoke calmly, as if such operations were basic and not praise-worthy. ¡°Patriarch, you are right. We don¡¯t need to take such risks.¡± Bright wholeheartedly agreed with her. ¡°Reinforcements should arrive soon, and once they do, we will strike together, excising them all...¡± Although they were currently in a remote area, with the speed of a Catastrophe Level powerhouse, support should arrive quickly. But at that moment, a string of bracelets on Dai Lan¡¯s body suddenly exploded! With crackling sounds, beads burst out, popping in the air and shattering into pieces. Simultaneously, a jade pendant on Bright¡¯s body also cracked. This caused both their complexions to change. ¡°Clairvoyance? Or positioning?¡± ¡°With such chaos in the information, how could they possibly locate us?¡± The objects that broke on their persons were passive Anti-Divination Tools. It was clear that some extreme malevolence had triggered the threshold of the tools! ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be like this! We¡¯ve been so covert!¡± ¡°How could... how did they find us...¡± Both were shocked and enraged, quickly taking out several tools to remedy the situation. ¡°It¡¯s fine. The tools triggered, divination won¡¯t be able to find us. They can only search using the scent and clues we might have left behind, but since we didn¡¯t strike at every marked location, they won¡¯t know where we are...¡± Almost as soon as Dai Lan¡¯s reassuring words were uttered, two powerful presences had already locked onto them from afar. It was as though they were calmly waiting ahead of them! ¡°How is this possible! How do they know our next destination!¡± ¡°Could it be that the few places we scouted all noticed us? How can it be! Is their Perception that strong?! How did they detect this...¡± Chapter 787 ?Chapter 787: Chapter 713 Quasi-Saint Chapter 787: Chapter 713 Quasi-Saint ¡°They are quite strong, if it weren¡¯t for Lord Reality coming to support, I guess it would have been disastrous for me, as they destroyed the nest I had arranged.¡± Kamishiro Rize, with her purple hair, smoothed her hair tips and seemed to sigh as she spoke. She looked gentle and wore glasses giving her a girl-next-door vibe. Yet, in stark contrast, behind her appeared numerous disgusting tentacles like those of an octopus, covering the sky! ¡°Hmph, Pioneer¡¯s overall strength is still above us, we can¡¯t let them ruin the plan.¡± The speaker had blonde hair and wore a black priest¡¯s robe. Stars twinkled in his eyes as he seemed to have completely sized up the two individuals in front of him. ¡°These two must die!¡± ¡®Reality¡¯ seemed a bit emotionally unstable, after he spoke, a layered echo appeared as if countless shadows were repeating the same sentence. It put immense pressure on Kamishiro Rize standing next to him. ... After the uncontrollable burst of ¡®Reality¡¯s¡¯ aura, the surrounding sandstorm seemed to be suppressed directly by a brutal force, all airflows calmed down. It turned serene and peaceful. Bright and Dai Lan, who were observing from a distance, both changed their expressions. So strong!@@@@ Originally Dai Lan, as a Catastrophe Level nearing the end of her lifespan, was theoretically stronger than the individuals killed by Tianchengzi, even able to instantly kill Bright. Not many in the Catastrophe Level could hold her back; if she could not win, she could escape. But just by faintly sensing that deranged chaotic aura, she knew she was no match! ¡°Though not a Saint, but perhaps one foot has already stepped into that realm! Don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s because she hasn¡¯t accommodated the Sacred Object or hasn¡¯t yet resonated with the Sacred Intent! Let¡¯s go!¡± Dai Lan turned and left the moment she spoke. By the time Bright caught up, he found himself at least a hundred meters behind, and the distance was rapidly increasing. That left him bitter inside, weren¡¯t you supposed to protect me! Why run so fast when you¡¯re about to die! At that moment, his expression changed, a mirror-like fragmentation appeared on his body, and the next moment, his body shattered, allowing a radiant streak to pierce through! The scorching radiant streak that passed through seemed indifferent to whether it hit him or not. It vanished in a flash, hitting a patch of reddish-brown barren hills ahead. The next moment, starting from the base of the hills, they began to crack and shatter, a terrifying fireball shot up into the sky, forming a sun in the sky. The temperature soared suddenly, and a distorted shockwave rolled in! Because the explosion was directly in front of the fleeing duo, the strike, although blocked by Dai Lan and Bright, who managed to transfer the damage and escape, also hindered their acceleration! While speaking, he lifted his hand, and a red stone began to form directly in his hands. That somewhat eerie stone seemed to contain a surging Life Energy. This made Dai Lan stare in astonishment, then she swallowed her saliva. The fighting spirit she had rallied seemed to be severely shaken. ¡°Heh, indeed, the eyes of mortals are all so similar, trapped in the same strange loop.¡± Tossing the red stone in his hand, ¡®Truth¡¯s expression seemed playful and mocking. ¡°This is the ¡®Philosopher¡¯s Stone¡¯, and although you can¡¯t use it directly, it¡¯s quite easy for me to extend your life.¡± ¡®Truth¡¯ spoke with a seductive tone, making Dai Lan¡¯s expression turn ugly. ¡°Do you want me to betray?¡± ¡°No, no, no, why would I want you to betray? We just have less information about the Pioneers, especially about your current world. We just want to make a trade to form a cooperation; this is just an equivalent exchange.¡± ¡®Truth¡¯s words brought a flicker of fear into Bright¡¯s heart. Then he turned his head to speak to Dai Lan. ¡°Hmph, what do you take me for? Joining the Witch¡¯s Sect is no different from siding directly with the Evil God.¡± These words had only just relaxed Bright slightly, when the next moment, he felt a tightness on his back. Unbeknownst to him, several paper figures had already climbed onto Bright¡¯s back. ¡°But upon further thought, in the end, I seemed to have already used the power of the Evil God, which isn¡¯t different from using their power.¡± After finishing, she slightly turned her head, blankly looking towards Bright beside her. ¡°So, I¡¯m really sorrya?€|¡± ¡°Wait a second, senior, I can surrender too, I can!¡± ¡°Too many secrets are hard to keep, and I just happen to need a statement of loyalty, so it will be you...¡± Dai Lan¡¯s actions were decisive, simply lifting her hand to squeeze, and the paper figures locking Bright exploded! Even though Bright was Catastrophe Level, he lost most of his body in that strike. All kinds of triggered artifacts on his body kept breaking, and ultimately he barely clung to life, his battered body falling to the side. However, just as Dai Lan was about to finish him off without giving any chance, suddenly, the ground cracked open, dirt roiling. Vines sprang from the ground, blocking in front of Bright¡¯s battered body, stopping those attacks. These vines, though seeming weak, appeared capable of devouring all kinds of power, absorbing the attacks that landed on them and using it to nourish their growth. A feeling of sliminess emergeda?€¡±this Demon Tree gave one a nauseating feela?€| Chapter 788 ?Chapter 788: Chapter 714 The Showdown Chapter 788: Chapter 714 The Showdown ¡°Wood Release...¡± Dai Lan¡¯s face slightly changed, not expecting the God of Shinobi to make a move! Based on the last catastrophe-level negotiation, that person¡¯s strength was indeed formidable! Although she didn¡¯t think she would lose to the opponent, unforeseen complications could now possibly lead to a leak of the current information! But was this the style of Wood Release? Regardless of Dai Lan¡¯s own thoughts, on the other side, Kamishiro Rize and ¡®Truth,¡¯ who were originally enjoying watching their companions fight each other, now turned their attention to the bizarre Wood Release emerging. ¡°Is this an ability from the neighboring Land of Fire? Why is the pollution so strong? ... Maybe we could win them over.¡± ¡®Truth,¡¯ despite having gone to secretly explore the Moon, still lacked an overall understanding of the nearby area. Is the person using the Wood Release styled like this? Something feels off... ¡°Uh, both those guys indeed can use this kind of Wood Release, but it feels like it wasn¡¯t like this before, have they run into some trouble recently...¡± Behind Kamishiro Rize, tendrils continuously surged, seemingly wary of the Demon Tree that had sprung forth. And at that moment, a figure wearing a swirling mask ¡®grew¡¯ out from the Demon Tree, as if it was one with the tree. ¡°This place really is bustling.¡± A slightly playful voice emerged, causing everyone to look at the newcomer with scrutiny. This form didn¡¯t seem quite like any true being. ¡°Lord Afei, why would Konoha want to muddy the waters?¡± Dai Lan said in a hoarse voice. She had also heard what ¡®Truth¡¯ and the others said. If she could win this person over, that would be best, but if not, then he must die! While talking, she had already initiated communication interference to prevent the severely injured Bright from sending out a message. ¡°The world you are targeting is right next to ours, so this isn¡¯t me muddying the waters.¡± Tao Yu casually said. ¡°I just need to confirm that you pose no threat to our world, then naturally, I will leave.¡± Tao Yu didn¡¯t display too much assertiveness, seemingly only intending to save Bright by chance, and he was also cautious about the current situation. ¡°That¡¯s simple.¡± ¡°Truth¡± suddenly plunged his hand into his own chest, actually reaching directly inside, and then pulled out two quivering masses of flesh. The next moment, he casually threw them towards Tao Yu and Dai Lan, who caught them in their hands. Covered in bloodstains, the incessantly wriggling flesh seemed alive. No sooner had it landed in their hands, the edges began to sprout dense meat tendrils, resembling magnified viruses, looking quite disgusting. ¡°Eat it, and that will mark you as one of us.¡± The words of ¡°Truth¡± led Tao Yu to make a new judgment. Kamishiro Rize¡¯s method of control must be those unknown cockroach people, and this must be ¡°Truth¡¯s¡± own, perhaps among the leaders in the Witch¡¯s Church, each has their own different method of control. But, undoubtedly, these things all somewhat involved the Evil God and Pollution. Dai Lan seemed to understand what it was too; her face looking a bit ugly, but seeing the Philosopher¡¯s Stone still being fiddled with in ¡°Truth¡¯s¡± hand, her expression grew ruthless, and she directly stuffed the meatball into her mouth. The bloodstains on the edges, flowing down, appeared extremely creepy. She then swallowed it down with difficulty. After consuming the flesh, Dai Lan seemed to shiver coldly, feeling the meat¡¯s tendrils constantly extending, seemingly infiltrating all parts of the body and highly merging with it! Even extending towards the brain, the pollution even tainted her spirit and soul! However, Dai Lan, who had already relied on the power of the Evil God to some extent, was indifferent about it. Having made her decision, she did not think too much but stared directly at ¡°Truth¡± and said, ¡°What about the thing you promised me?¡± ¡°Haha! Don¡¯t worry, of course, I¡¯ll provide it for you, as you are an important partner for us.¡± ¡°Truth¡± was quite satisfied with Dai Lan¡¯s pragmatism. His flesh couldn¡¯t exert absolute control and it wasn¡¯t impossible to remove it. But by relying on both threats and the benefits of increased life energy, binding the other party to become an informant within the Pioneers was still feasible. This was Catastrophe Level; she could gather quite a lot of secret information for the Church. Seeing Dai Lan consume it, he then turned his head towards Tao Yu ¡°It¡¯s your turn...¡± But Tao Yu looked at the flesh for a long time, then casually threw it. The meatball directly fell on the ground¡¯s shadow, and it was then devoured and taken away by the shadow. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s too disgusting, I can¡¯t eat it, I¡¯ll lay my cards on the table...¡± Chapter 789 ?Chapter 789: Chapter 715 Confrontation Chapter 789: Chapter 715 Confrontation Tao Yu suddenly discarded the lump of flesh, causing the faces of the few people at the scene to change instantly. Apart from Tao Yu, who was letting Patriarch Bright, who was secretly trying to return, go unchecked, the other three were all emitting a rather hostile aura. Dai Lan, who had just attacked Patriarch Bright and demonstrated her allegiance, had a gloomy expression with wrinkles furrowing into deep grooves. ¡°It seems, sir, you intend to make us enemies of the Witch¡¯s Church, allowing him to return and accuse me?¡± As she spoke, several paper figures seemed to appear out of thin air next to Tao Yu, and they seemed to faintly form some sort of array, resonating with each other. Almost the moment they appeared, they suddenly collapsed inward. There was no violent explosion, nor much aftermath, as if everything inside was meant to be erased! Dai Lan didn¡¯t expect to defeat the enemy with one move and quickly used rapid thoughts to communicate with Kamishiro Rize and ¡°Truth,¡± ¡°He wants Patriarch Bright to return. ... Once he successfully does so, I fear it will be hard for me to establish myself among the Pioneers, and in the Current World, I can only flee into the fog, which would greatly reduce my intelligence-gathering capabilities.¡± ¡°I know what to do.¡± ¡°Truth¡± nodded, just as he was about to do something with his raised finger. Suddenly a fine red mark appeared on his finger. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Truth¡¯s¡± pupils slightly constricted, and the next moment, his finger broke off with a burst of black twisted viscous liquid spewing from the wound! ¡°Hmph!¡± With a cold snort, Truth simply wiped his hand over the injury, which twisted and healed, and a new finger grew as he grimly looked in another direction, ¡°It¡¯s indeed not his real body.¡± As he spoke, a huge Alchemy Array had already formed across the vast land beneath, enveloping the land and the rivers, causing the entire area to constantly quake. Sharp earth spires rose from the ground and kept spinning. The earth being drained caused numerous depressions. Even mountains hundreds of meters high broke from their roots and soared upward. As they rose, they twirled as if being peeled, continuously shrinking, compressing, and splitting! Bang bang bang~ Countless drill-like earth spires broke the sound barrier, racing towards the place where Tao Yu appeared. Moreover, the Alchemy Array below seemed to also possess some sort of immense restraining and capturing ability, locking the void around Tao Yu, making his entire figure appear distorted. ¡°How powerfula?€|¡± Tao Yu glanced at the attacks that seemed ordinary but contained terrifying kinetic energy, his eyes also filled with a hint of amazement. Nothing fancy, just pure kinetic energy impact; the mass of small mountain-like bodies, combined with such speed, each attack even surpassed Madara Uchiha¡¯s Heavenly Obstacle Quaking Star! Such casual effort, is this the power of the Bottle Man... ¡°Indeed, this guy¡¯s aura is off, not a Saint but probably not far off.¡± Feeling the blockade of the surrounding space, even the Flying Thunder God was affected. Unconcerned, Tao Yu casually lifted his hand, and a Void Sword Shadow floated above his fingertip, continuously spinning. Then he slashed casually. Sizzle~ A fine line followed the slash, as if it had cut a fault line into the world before him! The rotation of the Void Fine Line instantly turned all the drill heads to dust, with no excessive force dispersing. Even the residual effects of the attacks were less than that of ordinary Catastrophe Levels! ¡°He was indeed polluted by the Evil God! His pollution is even worse than yours!¡± Dai Lan screamed, her eyes shedding black teardrops, based on the feedback related to her paper men. What sins have I committed today? First, I consumed a piece of highly polluted flesh, and now I encounter this. This made Dai Lan, who had already borrowed power from the Evil God, feel as if her body was about to ¡®come to life¡¯. ¡°Hmph.¡± Kamishiro Rize also didn¡¯t believe in curses; although she was indeed outclassed in direct combat power, just a casually left defensive measure shouldn¡¯t target her! As a plethora of tentacles burst from behind her, a graceful figure soon appeared before her. Accompanied by an extreme chill, it instantly froze all the tentacles behind her! That freezing cold spread upwards, as if it was invading her soul. ¡°She¡¯s quite beautiful; it would be a pity to kill her.¡± Esdeath approached the controlled Kamishiro Rize, lifting her chin with a finger to inspect closely. Meanwhile, Dai Lan, who was about to turn and flee, was nailed into the void by a supersonic spear that appeared out of nowhere, struggling incessantly. Originally, Dai Lan was more powerful than Kamishiro Rize and considered a strong figure among the Catastrophe Level; she shouldn¡¯t have been bound so easily. However, after being struck by pollution multiple times and now experiencing a fear-induced flight, she got caught and pinned on the spot by the lurking Scathach. ¡°Should we kill that guy?¡± Medici, slacking off, appeared beside them, eyeing the still meditating Family Head Bright below, seemingly a bit restless. Then, another mouth grew on his face, scoffing, ¡°Idiot, if they wanted to kill him, why would they save him? They obviously intend to send him back deliberately.¡± ¡°He¡¯s meditating, completely sealing off all Perception; it doesn¡¯t matter, let him go.¡± Ignoring what came next, the three turned their gazes back toward the other side of the battlefield that made them all feel uneasy. Sword Shadows of Void pervaded the entire area, as if trying to make that region undergo a replay. And corresponding to it were various extraordinary energies of earth, fire, wind, and water, even including the sudden appearance of ¡®The Sun¡¯! ¡°The enemy this time is strong, but why isn¡¯t the Master fully stimulating the Sword Array?¡± Scathach¡¯s expression also turned serious, the opponent¡¯s burst of power greatly exceeding the threshold of this area! The space distortions left behind, if not specifically smoothed out after the battle, would likely remain naturally for years! As special beings who usually resided within the Innate Barrier and possessed self-consciousness, they knew that Tao Yu¡¯s strongest attack was to pull people into the near-complete Immortal Slayer Sword Array. Not like now, merely remotely manipulating Sword Intent to attack. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s not sure he can retain the opponent.¡± Esdeath crossed her arms, her eyes also somewhat intoxicated. ¡°Is that soa?€|¡± Scathach was uncertain; they had all witnessed and even helped Tao Yu set up the complete Immortal Slayer Sword Array. Although they knew activating the Immortal Slayer Sword Array once required a lot of energy to recalibrate and replenish, the power it brought should not have trouble resolving the problem at hand. Just using Sword Intent remotely like this shouldn¡¯t be a problem to keep them... Perhaps the Master is worried about other troubles later... Chapter 790 ?Chapter 790: Chapter 716: Sword Array Chapter 790: Chapter 716: Sword Array ¡°Every movement, infused with one¡¯s own will, must be the change that comes with approaching a Sainta?€|¡± Tao Yu raised his hand, and with a swift Sword Intent, shattered the great sun that formed in mid-air, leading to a more concrete epiphany in his heart. When Tianchengzi had activated the Immortal Slayer Sword, the terrifying and domineering nature of the Immortal Slayer Sword Intent was palpable. Even attacks of Catastrophe Level melted away like butter in the face of that Sword Intent in an instant. This wasn¡¯t merely about physical mass and destruction but a transformative change! However, the essence of his own Fist Intent had forcefully compensated for this shortcoming! At that moment, during his opponent¡¯s assault, Tao Yu felt a similar situation, but this fellow¡¯s attack was not as potent as the Immortal Slayer Sword Intent and was suppressed by him instead. ¡°Besides will, the opponent¡¯s attack also has some ¡®favorable deviation,¡¯ but it¡¯s not as strong as mine and is utterly suppresseda?€|¡± Whoosh whoosh~ Dozens of fantastical, invisible Sword Intents swiftly destroyed the defense of the Bottle Man. ... The sudden accumulation of attack broke the threshold of his generated defense module. Exploding fragments of Sword Qi left thin scratches on his seemingly perfect body. Yet, despite their small appearance, the scratches showed no signs of healing; instead, each chaotic scratch continued to spread at both ends, as if trying to connect all these originally unrelated scratches! ¡°Damn! What is this thing!¡±@@@@ ¡®Truth¡¯ felt that seemingly inconspicuous but incredibly terrifying Sword Intent corroding his body, and his actions began to slow down drastically. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t just the Sword Intent that was causing his injuries. Now, a negative disease that had been accumulating stealthily inside his body seemed to be erupting as well! ¡°My perfect body, how could it possibly be diseased! So, you are the culprit behind the deaths of those Cockroach People!¡± ¡®Truth¡¯ roared angrily, and suddenly a vague shadow of a door connecting heaven and earth emerged behind him. Accompanied by a heavy creaking sound, the door slowly opened, releasing an intense feeling of chaos from the gap, as if behind the door, countless eyes were peering through in this direction! ¡°This guy really has a last resorta?€|¡± Nearby were Six Paths, Kaguya from Development Zone, and Saint Ou; Tao Yu never intended to use the Innate Barrier, always keeping a trick up his sleeve just in case. Moreover, when he had the thought of using the Innate Barrier, a vague sense of unease also arose, as if the timing was not yet right. Although this was against his Instinct, Tao Yu had forcibly endured it. Only when the Bottle Man started to summon the obviously polluted Gate of Truth did he realize that the time had come! The surrounding space began to fold rapidly. Swish~ The first streak of Sword Light shot through the grey mist, and for a moment, it seemed like this streak of Sword Light was all that existed, with no earth or sky! The chaotic grey mist¡¯s once blurry feeling shattered instantly with that slash. Clear Qi rose, and turbid Qi sunk, leaving the Bottle Man in the center facing this slash directly. All directions were obliterated; through ages past and present, all were dead ends! A concept emerged, as if it was destined to fall here. The Sword Light hadn¡¯t yet arrived when the once-perfect body of the Bottle Man was already covered in cracks. Those previous minor wounds had now all connected, flaking off in patches and even pulverizing! ¡°No! I will not die here!¡± However, the Bottle Man, already locked by the Immortal Slayer Sword Formation, suddenly exploded with a layered cry, which effectively slowed down the sweep of the artificial Opening Heaven Sword Glow. The closer it got to the Bottle Man, the slower it moved. Even though his body was covered in cracks and continued to flake off, seeming to be erased from the very concept itself, One could faintly see a distorted black shadow inside his body. But precisely because the shell was shattered, this black shadow began to emerge, and the connection between the Bottle Man and Gate of Truth seemed to strengthen much more as something seemed to be reaching through the Gate of Truth toward this side. One could faintly see an arm, whiter than frost, slowly reaching from the current world¡¯s hollow into the Immortal Slayer Sword Formation. Though the arm looked beautiful and appeared fragile, Tao Yu merely observing it felt a bit of palpitation. ¡°Go back!¡± Accompanied by Tao Yu¡¯s rebuke, the Innate Barrier serving as the carrier of the Sword Formation seemed to start vibrating violently. It wasn¡¯t that the Barrier was about to break, rather, Tao Yu was fully activating the Sword Formation! The previously slashing artificial Sword of Opening Heaven instantly reappeared seventeenfold! All at once, they slashed toward that faintly visible arm. Originally, the arm wanted to reach into the formation, but under the current attack, it instead actively pulled parts of her in! Puchi~ Puchi~ One strike, almost eradicating the Quasi-Saint Bottle Man, now seventeen converging could only leave some slight scratches on this arm! From the scratches, a thick black mist gushed out, seeming to contain extreme Pollution, as if it wanted to completely defile and assimilate the seventeen Opening Heaven Sword Glows! And having seen the measures taken after that arm appeared, Tao Yu, always highly focused, finally let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t particularly afraid of Pollution, and his luck was not bad... Chapter 791 ?Chapter 791: Chapter 717 Pressure Chapter 791: Chapter 717 Pressure Boom~ The scar-riddled arm grasped a small shadow of Little Black and quickly retreated back into the ephemeral shadow of the Gate of Truth. Then that grand and dimly visible bronze gate closed with a bang, and the figure inside it gradually faded and disappeared. Moments later, Tao Yu¡¯s figure emerged in the void, but his complexion was not looking good. ¡°A witch? Or some other modified creature...¡± It was clearly daytime, but the stars in the sky seemed to shine brightly. Endless Stellar Power descended and, together with the Qi of Heaven and Earth around it, began crazily surging into Tao Yu¡¯s body, replenishing it. The Martian surface around them, stirred by the Stellar Power, kicked up a sandstorm that continuously swirled around, growing more impactful as it went. ... The traces of the will left by the previous battle at this spot were also casually dispersed and straightened out... Swish swish~ Scathach and two others, previously in charge of the perimeter, arrived in front of Tao Yu with two captives, Kamishiro Rize and Dai Lan. Seeing Tao Yu¡¯s greatly depleted state, they all appeared somewhat solemn and anxious. They had also helped set up the Immortal Slayer Sword Formation. Even without activating it, it possessed infinite might, but the fact that the Master had just led someone inside and actually let them escape was utterly inconceivable! ¡°Master, are you alright?¡± Scathach asked with concern. Esdeath, meanwhile, immediately hugged Tao Yu¡¯s arm and started to check him over. ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about, if there were really a problem, we¡¯d all be finished. The fact that we¡¯re not affected means it¡¯s no big deal.¡± Medici¡¯s somewhat irritating voice spoke, prompting Tao Yu to casually zip his mouth shut, leaving only muffled sounds. The two captives they brought, however, were filled with terror. They never expected these three powerful beings who suddenly appeared were actually just his subordinates! How could that be! Especially Kamishiro Rize, who trembled as she looked at Tao Yu, who in turn asked her, ¡°You saw her too, who was that?¡± ¡°She, she is one of the top three witches of the Witch¡¯s Church, the Pretense Witch, Pandora...¡± Kamishiro Rize spoke the name with evident terror. At the mention of this name, Tao Yu could clearly feel her fright, and also sensed a distant focus slowly drifting away. ¡°Besides the Pretense Witch, the three main witches... ugh... ugh...¡± Kamishiro Rize clutched her chest in pain. Tao Yu did not hesitate as he extended his hand towards her, sensing what seemed to be an invisible palm clutching at Kamishiro Rize¡¯s heart! Unlike the white arm that had come to rescue earlier, this invisible palm seemed to only be able to interact with Kamishiro Rize; Tao Yu couldn¡¯t touch it whether infusing Life Energy or anything else! However, soon after, patterns like tadpoles of Sealing Skills began to spread, and the palm clutching at Kamishiro Rize also seemed to slow down a bit. With the second Deification Sealing Skill enhancement, Tao Yu, if powerful enough, could even attempt to seal concepts and rules! But although he slowed the progress of the palm, there was ultimately a gap in strength, and he could only watch helplessly as the palm crushed Kamishiro Rize to death. It wasn¡¯t merely crushing her heart, but also fatally crushing her spirit at the same time! Without even a groan, Kamishiro Rize¡¯s eyes already lost their luster, along with any tendency of her Yuan Force to gather around her body. Clearly, the one acting from the shadows was either the Chosen One or a Fortune Thief, who completed the absorption by killing and collecting Yuan Force. ¡°Don¡¯t make this a waste for me.¡± Tao Yu also discovered that his Sealing Skill was not completely ineffective; at least Kamishiro Rize¡¯s spirit was forcibly preserved by him. It should suffice for subsequent grazing and a basic version of Dream Spirit Communication. It just might not yield any effective information. After tossing Kamishiro Rize¡¯s corpse aside, Tao Yu then turned towards Dai Lan, who was pierced by a spear and left hanging. Looking at this soon-to-expire Pioneer, he scoffed at her, ¡°Heh, he said he could prolong your life, and you really believed it could be extended?¡± ¡°I was deceived too, just grant me a quick death.¡± Dai Lan¡¯s aged face showed a trace of bitterness; she did not refute Tao Yu¡¯s words. Originally, her end was near, and she didn¡¯t care much about these matters, often speaking boldly. It was the prospect of extending her life that had shattered her mental defense. Now she might as well return to the beginning; she really shouldn¡¯t be so scared! But from the beginning with Wood Release to the appearance of Esdeath and several interventions by the other party, she sensed a contamination far surpassing her own. And with pollution to this extent, death was often merely a liberation. However, now that things had come to this, it was impossible to find out anything. Tao Yu could see the determination hidden beneath Dai Lan¡¯s compliant facade. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll see for myself...¡± With a flick of his hand, he instantly crushed Dai Lan¡¯s head, and Tao Yu began Dream Spirit Communicationa?€| Chapter 792 ?Chapter 792: Chapter 718: New World Chapter 792: Chapter 718: New World ¡°They really will try anything...¡± Tao Yu looked at Dai Lan¡¯s memory fragments, most of which were her attempts at various longevity methods. Including Blood Orchid and Spice, she had also gotten her hands on them, but unfortunately, their effects on her were too minimal, to the extent that she still consumed Spice daily. Besides these, she had even tried some esoteric methods involving boys and girls! She had also conducted several sacrifices to the Evil Gods and eventually gave up, precisely because one of the Evil God¡¯s reciprocations led to the deformity of her flesh. It was a case of losing even what one had when trying to steal something extra; unless she was willing to distort her own soul, she could no longer continue to sustain herself. As for distorting one¡¯s soul, that was a matter of personal opiniona?€¡±some believe you remain yourself, while others believe you are no longer the same person. Clearly, she considered herself the latter. ... ¡°It¡¯s about time. My confrontation with the Bottle Man should have been sensed by the Sage of Six Paths to some extent, it¡¯s almost time to wrap this matter up.¡± Having almost managed to retain a Quasi-Saint who was one step into the saintly position, Tao Yu felt exceptionally proud of himself. ¡°The current Supreme Elder of the Suns might be on this level, and he also possesses the Suns¡¯ legacy artifact...¡± ... Still in that consciousness space, the Sage of Six Paths was still floating above a surface of water. ¡°Thank you for your assistance. In fact, I had also noticed their presence; they seem to covet my sealing techniques, probably the doing of my good-for-nothing brother.¡± The Sage of Six Paths wasn¡¯t too surprised upon hearing Tao Yu¡¯s words, probably because the Quasi-Saint had already come to the Ninja World to probe. It was just unclear what method they had used and whether they had managed to deceive him, or if the Sage of Six Paths simply did not make a move to detain them. ¡°My current situation prevents me from leaving the Ninja World, so I am indeed somewhat passive. Let¡¯s just leave the matter of the Cockroach People as it is, I also think it¡¯s about done, now we just need that child to routinely control their numbers...¡± The Sage of Six Paths had his own viewpoint. When Pioneers raised Wish-Powered Creatures for extraction, controlling the number of Cockroach People and constantly allowing Madara and Hashirama to level up was excellent. As long as the growth rate of the Cockroach People didn¡¯t exceed the elimination threshold, a balance could be maintained. ¡°I¡¯m just giving a heads-up, I¡¯m going to look for the Seven-Tails next. The being who rescued that guy before was powerful. If you have any countermeasures up your sleeve, better use them right away.¡± Tao Yu tapped on a side drum, so to speak. ¡°The remaining moves I have also require the Ten-Tails¡¯ chakra, so I¡¯m waiting for you.¡± Tao Yu wasn¡¯t sure whether the Sage of Six Paths intended to use it himself, resurrect his mother, or maybe even give it to Madara, but Tao Yu was the one waiting for him to awaken the Rinnegan, and he didn¡¯t want any complications to arise. ¡°I¡¯ll go handle the final chakra collection, you just hang in there. If it really doesn¡¯t work out, ask the Pioneers for help, you can directly let those in the village return, especially since Saint Ou is currently here.¡± Tao Yu was truly worried that the Sage of Six Paths might not hold out until he obtained the Rinnegan. Saint Ou certainly wasn¡¯t considered an ally, and there could be conflicts of interest, but at least in terms of the Witch¡¯s Church, as a Saint of Earth Dragon City, he would surely need to consider the New Development Zone. And the methods the Witch¡¯s Church had used before to rescue the Bottle Man and kill Kamishiro Rize were indeed too clever. At least now, the spiritual body state of the Sage of Six Paths gave Tao Yu the impression that he could make a full retreat. Even if he had a high status and had unified with the Realm Will of the Ninja World, Tao Yu was confident he could come and go as he pleased. However, if the actual being behind that arm appeared, Tao Yu would truly feel great pressure... ¡°I founded the Ninja Sect back in the day; I am not someone stuck in the past.¡± The Sage of Six Paths felt a bit underestimated. He was the one who had broken his mother¡¯s shackles and founded the Ninja Sect, so he naturally knew what was at stake. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Tobirama Senju, upon hearing this, also looked toward his elder brother, who had been studying the Taiji Xuanqing Path and had made considerable progress, even being able to persistently amplify his state as a Sage. But he felt that even if his brother continuously hunted, he still needed to keep up. ¡°Shall I take you there?¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, I won¡¯t let anything happen to the village.¡± Although Hashirama Senju seemed carefree and somewhat indifferent, leveling up with less vigor than Madara Uchiha, If it came to the safety of the village, he was someone who could decisively make a move against Madara Uchiha. ¡°After I capture the Seven-Tails, I¡¯ll come back, if not, I¡¯ll have to call for help from the Pioneers. Regarding the Witch Sect, we should be able to reach a consensus...¡± Tao Yu did not feel secure even after speaking privately with the Sage of Six Paths, so he also casually mentioned this... ... Above the barren Martian surface, a black shadow broke through the air, forcefully creating a parachute-like airburst in the thin, dry atmosphere. Rushed for time and speed, Tao Yu did not summon the Alien Flying Dragons to fly slowly, but directly accelerated to max velocity. ¡°Damn, really flat all the way, more than three thousand kilometersa?€|¡± As Tao Yu sped along, he casually threw the Flying Thunder God Kunai to the ground, which would make his return more convenient. He also glanced at the traces on his palm. No wonder Pioneers had no information on the worlds beyond. The distance was indeed far, and unless it¡¯s a Catastrophe Level person scouting the map, plus the Cockroach People on Mars, it was indeed inconvenient to pass through. After all, this was not some harmless wasteland. ¡°Perhaps some Pioneers have reached it, but because the intel is rare, it hasn¡¯t been made public.¡± Tao Yu looked down, and sensing the feedback from the tattoo on his palm, it wasn¡¯t guaranteed that the next world was the one, and it might be one or two worlds away. After more than five thousand kilometers, Tao Yu finally arrived at the World Barrier, where a vast range of mountains appeared before him, blocking his view. The lush greenery in haste contrasted starkly with the desolation of Mars! Tao Yu also felt the strong World Barrier, seemingly defending vigilantly against the Cockroach People from this side. ¡°However, worlds will inevitably collide and cracks will appear; merely defending passively will eventually lead to a downfall...¡± While Tao Yu was reflecting, he began to break through the barrier in front of him to facilitate his own entry. But just as he crossed the barrier, he stumbled and nearly fell from the sky. He managed to float down gently by using his control over the Artistic Conception of wind. It was the suppression of the Realm Will! Although Tao Yu¡¯s current strength allowed him to contend against the Realm Will and withstand much of it, he was still significantly affected. The Realm Will seemed to have sensed Tao Yu¡¯s strength and made some concessions. ¡°No wonder they have a backup plan. Those Cockroach People would probably have trouble even moving if they entered...¡± Tao Yu closed his eyes to sense, and relying on his current strength and Divination communication, began to sit at the entrance, continuously counting on his fingers. ¡°Damn, no wonder it¡¯s so strong. It seems to suppress all Supernatural Abilities indiscriminately. Could this be a world without Supernatural Abilities?¡± Through the cryptic feedback from Tianyi, Tao Yu had a vague realization. This might be a ¡®normal¡¯ world, so the World Will had indiscriminately suppressed all Supernatural Abilities. Hmm, not all suppression, seemingly there¡¯s a slight difference in the physical definitions regarding the technological rules... However, just as Tao Yu had made this deduction and used what remaining strength he had after the suppression to climb the mountains ahead, the sight of a red ocean in front of him made Tao Yu feel like a vein was about to pop on his forehead. God damn technology world, why is Divination such an inconvenient thinga?€| Chapter 793 ?Chapter 793: Chapter 719: The World After the Second Impact Chapter 793: Chapter 719: The World After the Second Impact ¡°Red ocean...¡± Tao Yu held his forehead, seemingly suffering from a headache. If it were just a red ocean, that¡¯d be somewhat manageable, but coupled with the suppression from the world¡¯s will, it was clear that something big had happened! EVA! Although he didn¡¯t quite understand it as a child, it was the anime that established many of the subsequent anime settings¡¯ dominance. Tao Yu remembered the first time he watched it; it was the Chinese version on TV, with the opening OP still sung by Sister Ju Ping. At that time, he merely watched it as robots fighting monsters, but still found it impressive and cryptic. It wasn¡¯t until he grew older and short videos became popular that he watched some follow-up explanatory content and the new theatrical releases. ... Only then did he start to get a slight outline of this world. ¡°Completely clueless about the situation, what era it is... A red ocean could be from the original TV series ending or the new theatrical version, or perhaps some mixed version. The Abyss, it¡¯s indeed elusive...¡± Tao Yu sighed. He had just come to find the Seven-Tails, and now was he supposed to find the Seventh Angel Envoy? Looking down at the lines on his palm which still stubbornly pointed in a deeper direction, he wondered if they were present in this world... Tao Yu considered for a moment and had no intention of bypassing this world. Such strong suppression from the world¡¯s will a?€¡° it wouldn¡¯t be strange if it were like that of Mars next door, spread evenly across the whole Earth! ¡°I thought the world barrier was meant to protect from harassment by mighty brother Mars, but now it seems it could be a barrier formed by a neighboring world¡¯s will to prevent assimilation...¡± Quickly recalling some EVA settings, Tao Yu knew that whether in the TV series or the new theatrical release, the definition of Impact was very close. It could be roughly equated to world destruction! The First Impact occurred four billion years ago with the Black Moon carrying the Second Angel Envoy, Lilith, possessing the ¡®Fruit of Wisdom,¡¯ crashing into Earth and also forming the Moon as a satellite. Even the birth of mankind was due to Lilith, making humans the eighteenth Angel Envoy possessing the ¡®Fruit of Wisdom.¡¯ But because they lacked the Fruit of Life, there wasn¡¯t enough AT Field to form a unified body, so humanity appeared in individual forms. The Tree of the World¡¯s disintegration left behind roots that formed the Spear of Longinus capable of penetrating the AT Field. Humans, the Spear of Longinus, and the Dead Sea Scrolls, which the Human Instrumentality Project was based on, were all results of the First Impact. Lilith herself was nailed to the cross with the Spear of Longinus and sealed; half of Lilith¡¯s body was used to create EVA¡¯s Unit-01, located in the deepest part of the NERV headquarters in New Tokyo, in the Final Dogma Zone. Or rather, New Tokyo was the location of the First Impact, with the remnant of the Black Moon right here. Lilith was discovered during the exploration of the Black Moon. The Second Impact was when the First Angel Envoy, Adam, carrying the ¡®Fruit of Life,¡¯ located in Antarctica, was activated to reset all life on the planet. When the Spear of Longinus failed to seal, the scientific expedition initiated a self-destruct, causing Adam¡¯s AT Field to invert, partially halting the process. But the remaining Impacts still caused the earth¡¯s climate to change drastically, melting Antarctica. If an Angel Envoy reached the Final Dogma Zone, it could also trigger a new Impact. ¡°In the TV series, the Second Impact didn¡¯t turn the oceans red; it was defined in the theatrical release that the Second Impact purified the ocean to make it so, but there were no blood-red Evas on the ground. So even if it was from the new theatrical release, the Third Impact hadn¡¯t started yet. It¡¯s just not clear what year it is...¡± After pondering for a moment, Tao Yu then cast it aside; it was all useless now that he was already within the Abyss. Under the pressure of the World Will, he couldn¡¯t even handle long-distance flight, which was somewhat embarrassing. ¡°If it can be confirmed that the Angels haven¡¯t yet attacked, then going to New Tokyo-3 now would be optimal. There¡¯s also a chance to pick up what the Angels drop...¡± Tao Yu thought to himself that once the Angels started attacking, their frequency is quite high. In the TV series from the third to the seventeenth Angel, while in the new films there are only thirteen Angels, and the First Apostle becomes Nagisa Kaworu. ¡°The gap is there, but it¡¯s not a big problem.¡± Tao Yu felt that the issue was actually quite simple: don¡¯t let the Chosen One kill the Angels, let himself deliver the finishing blow and gain some Skills. Or perhaps find a way to Pilot an EVA himself. With Deification enabling Riding, there would definitely be no problem. Although Shinji Ikari has an extremely high Synchronization Rate with Unit-01, receiving ¡®mother¡¯s protection¡¯ and even going berserk at key moments, Shinji¡¯s will to fight is truly weak; the only reason he is pushed to the forefront is that aside from him, only Rei Ayanami is suitable. If there were a new option, it seems it would not be hard to replace him. The pure AT field itself is average at best. Even for Angels, those massive beings, that sort of defensive power is all they have. But if it evolves into a Skill combined with Deification, the versatility is extremely strong, and it might even synergize with my Innate Barrier. And Lilith, as well as the Human Instrumentality Project, possess the potential for Deification; Tao Yu feels having an AT field ensures a solid foundation, not a loss, and there¡¯s also the chance to kill an Angel to see if the S2 engine can be obtained. The aftermath with Lilith, collisions, ascending to godhood, and such could be attempted; if inconvenient, simply flee. ¡°They chose Qualified Individuals, though they seem to have to be minors. I¡¯m already over twenty, while in the new films, Mari and later Asuka have their physical ages fixed...¡± Tao Yu sighed. In truth, he could transform and thus could meet the requirements. ¡°I¡¯m just twenty, just need to look a bit younger...¡± Tao Yu¡¯s appearance underwent some minor adjustments, his face took on a few more youthful features, and coupled with the Witch¡¯s charm boost, he was definitely the type to attract both men and women. After the transformation, Tao Yu looked out at the red ocean before him, sensing the deathly stillness and decay emanating from its depths. He could even faintly sense a unique stench from the Abyss. ¡°Perhaps the area beneath this red ocean connects to some other world... This red sea may not necessarily be connected to the outer seas...¡± Standing at the peak, Tao Yu exhaled slowly. Pollution in the ocean is actually a good thing. In some ways, this pollution is a form of protection... Tao Yu leapt from the mountain summit, diving down, touching lightly mid-fall, and easily reached the base of the mountain. He then rushed straight to the edge of the red ocean. Although he didn¡¯t know where he currently was, he could start by summoning a helper to take a look. If the ocean didn¡¯t offer the protection he anticipated, leading to some problem, then so be it; he wouldn¡¯t be too upset about it. As Tao Yu¡¯s shadow continued to condense, a small paw, implanted with a Seed of Spirit and assimilated with Black Mud, began to emerge from the shadow, using Spirit Communication to continuously push outward. Like pouring out Black Mud, it flowed endlessly into the red oceana?€| Chapter 794 ?Chapter 794: Chapter 720: The Third New Tokyo Chapter 794: Chapter 720: The Third New Tokyo ¡°It¡¯s useless, truly a piece of junka?€|¡± Tao Yu eventually realized that his judgment hadn¡¯t been entirely wrong, but it wasn¡¯t entirely right either. The originally massive body of the little claw seemed to be suppressed by this world, shrinking a lot, with tentacles only reaching a few dozen meters and the big head only a few meters in size. But the good news was that the red ocean did indeed offer shelter from Abyss Pollution, enough to avoid crushing the little claw outright. That was because it had a unique constitution, with Pollution clinging to it, and had undergone Tao Yu¡¯s Black Mud modifications, making it more malleable. Had it been any other supernatural creature, it might not have even had the foundation to survive here. For example, calling forth an Alien Dragon would certainly be a waste. ¡°However, the size is still sufficienta?€|¡± With a leap, Tao Yu landed atop the little claw¡¯s head. ... And surprisingly, it was quite soft, quite comfortable to step on. After using the Sword of Mind Intent to clean some mucous and dirt off the little claw¡¯s head, sitting on it felt almost like a sofa. ¡°Hmm, swim steadily, let¡¯s just find a place to determine our positiona?€|¡± Tao Yu looked up at the sky; this world also had its Moon, hanging in the sky as an important part of this world, after all. But the satellites, most likely, had been largely scrapped. Sweeping his gaze across, he could only see the occasional geostationary satellite, quietly hovering. Those satellites that continuously orbited the Earth had disappeared without a trace. Geostationary satellites were hundreds of times farther from the Earth¡¯s surface than low-orbit satellites and served simpler functions, mostly for communication and positioning. No need to worry about being spotted by satellites for any odditiesa?€|@@@@ ¡°Pretty good, didn¡¯t have to look far, after all this is the core of the world, and Divination shows I¡¯ve got some good luck todaya?€|¡± After all, he had come here directly in a straight line guided by Divination, so there was no time wasted, and Tao Yu felt it was only natural to reach his destination without much reflection; it was to be expected. Though World Will¡¯s suppression was strong, the feedback from Divination was still somewhat helpful. Standing on the coast, he gazed at the road built around the mountains, adjacent to the coastal area. Tao Yu felt somewhat sentimental. The location of the third New Tokyo was Hakone, surrounded by plains that were about a hundred meters above sea level but had been inundated by the rising sea levels after Antarctica had melted. Hakone, which used to have an average altitude of seven or eight hundred meters, had become the new coastal area. One military vehicle passed without issue, two passed without issue. Finally, after a non-armored military jeep passed Tao Yu, it applied the brakes and came to a halt. Then it began reversing directly on the sparsely populated highway and stopped next to Tao Yu. The window rolled down and the beautiful woman in the passenger seat sized up Tao Yu, expressing surprise as she asked, ¡°Young man, what happened to you? Are you in trouble?¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying to get to New Tokyo-3, but it seems there¡¯s still some distance to go.¡± Tao Yu looked at the stunning woman donning a military uniform, a smile also appearing on his face. Blessed with the charm of a witch, even with his changed appearance, Tao Yu could be irresistible to both men and women. And whether it was his superstition in Divination or not, he always felt there was something slightly different about this beautiful woman. But under the current circumstances, exactly what was different remained uncertain. ¡°Heading back to the city? I can give you a lift.¡± She patted the car door, and at that moment, a grumbling voice came from the driver¡¯s seat, ¡°Ma¡¯am, this isn¡¯t according to regulationsa?€|¡± ¡°What regulations? My regulations are the regulations!¡± Airi Suzuki glared back at her subordinate, instantly silencing him. Tao Yu didn¡¯t hesitate and opened the door to climb in. After the Second Impact, before the consecutive appearance of the Apostles, the main trouble humanity faced was the disasters caused by Earth¡¯s climate change, as well as the ensuing chaos. This chaos could be said to have only recently been brought under control. Having grown up in the Outer City and with the experiences of multiple worlds, Tao Yu knew about humanity¡¯s strong adaptability; after accustoming to the tension over time, it could become a natural part of daily life. Just as ordinary people couldn¡¯t imagine how people in places like Somalia could survive. In fact, the locals there had already grown numb and adapted, still able to find ways to make the best out of their difficult situationsa?€| Now sitting in the military jeep, with two other soldiers in the back, these were probably directly affiliated with the UN under the current circumstance where NERV hadn¡¯t fully taken control. Chapter 795 ?Chapter 795: Chapter 721: Underground City Chapter 795: Chapter 721: Underground City Third New Tokyo was a standard fortified city, almost entirely built for military and defense purposes. From the first to the seventh districts on the surface, all were able to move underground when necessary, and many buildings interiors had been remodeled to serve as launch wells for EVAs. Additionally, numerous combat blockades could emerge from underground, allowing for replacement by civilian use. The entire city had been completely modularized. Sitting in that military jeep, once Tao Yu entered the city area, he could also confirm again that the population of the city was truly sparse, and the area was not large. He estimated the total surface area was just over ten square kilometers, which was indeed a bit measly compared to the old large metropolitan area. Previously, not seeing any people along the coastal roads was one thing, but after entering the urban area, it felt to Tao Yu as just an ordinary small county town. ... Such a scenario in other cities wouldn¡¯t have been unusual. But for a city of the caliber of Third New Tokyo, the juxtaposition of towering skyscrapers and scant population lent it an additional sense of desolation and wasteland. This gave Tao Yu some certainties in his heart. ¡°We¡¯re in the city, where do you want to get off?¡± ¡°You can just drop me off anywhere, I¡¯m just here to check out the migration welfare here, our place is no longer too suitable for living...¡± En route, Tao Yu had already drawn quite a bit of information from these people by relying on his Witch¡¯s charm, coupled with incitement and emotional Perception. Currently, Third New Tokyo had supportive policies for migration, and the climate change caused by the Second Impact fourteen years ago kept Third New Tokyo perpetually in summer, with incessant cicada chirping. Due to the tremendous upheaval caused by the Second Impact fourteen years earlier, there were also significant losses regarding identity records. Those with records could easily access their comprehensive history, but for those without records, originally from remote areas or rural places, these years of changes made it impossible to complete all registrations. This was especially the case after falling into the Abyss. From the indirect inquiries and their tone, the World directly attributed the fall into the Abyss to the Second Impact. Originally, it was a mess stirred up by SEELE, but now that they had the perfect scapegoat, they had swiftly shifted the blame.@@@@ Due to the strong barriers around the World, it was temporarily unknown what the situation outside was. However, since the entire Earth had almost been flattened, and coupled with the sharp decline in population after the Second Impact, there wasn¡¯t much desire to expand outward. ¡°Alright, Third New Tokyo has a migration policy, you, being a villager from a displaced village, can directly process the application, especially since you¡¯re still underage. You¡¯ll receive some subsidies and will be arranged to go to school.¡± Airi Suzuki looked Tao Yu up and down, noting his apparent lack of belongings, and then added ¡°Don¡¯t worry if you don¡¯t have enough money; there are dedicated resettlement houses here, and we will match you with a job within your capacity.¡± Hearing this, Tao Yu was slightly surprised, but also found it expected. The World had changed to this state, and indeed, New Tokyo was ¡®sparsely populated¡¯. To attract people to settle, they definitely needed to address the basic necessities like clothing, food, housing, and transportation. After all, the operation of this fortified city still required a large workforce. Given the sparse population at the moment, it likely invited some inconveniences. Although the arranged living environment would definitely be basic and the jobs generally not very dignified, they could secure a basic ¡®survival¡¯. And for someone ¡®underage¡¯ like him, there would undoubtedly be some additional care. No one wanted to settle in a military fortress, so other than those who really couldn¡¯t survive or were specially arranged to come, the number of people moving inward was still very few. Tao Yu quickly flipped through the map and manual of New Tokyo III. New Tokyo III, despite its strong architectural and technological vibe, was truly small. However, there was a much more expansive underground city below, built relying on natural cavities here, spanning hundreds of square kilometers. Normally connected by diagonally downward-aiming rail trains, there was also a special ¡®elevator¡¯ for transporting large objects like cars. The above-ground city was built over a defensive deck, with combat and weapon modules underneath, switched during wartime. When surface buildings descend to the underground, one can see the two cities, large and small, inverted from each other. NERV headquarters are in the center underground, inside a black pyramid-shaped building... ¡°Let¡¯s go check out underground first. Aside from NERV headquarters, the other areas are open to the public, or rather, many people¡¯s workplaces are down there.¡± This type of public map and route once again confirmed Tao Yu¡¯s original suspicion. The entire city¡¯s populace was primarily serving NERV, even ordinary residents in seemingly ordinary jobs might actually be in the tertiary service sector... ... New Tokyo III was a highly modular city with extremely convenient rail transport; one simply couldn¡¯t get lost as long as they followed the map and signs. The railcar stations were much like subway platforms, though they weren¡¯t very crowded, with the entire rail line moving diagonally downwards. On the way down, one could glimpse the vast underground space. The underground space itself was naturally hollow, much more expansive than the New Tokyo III above. The ceiling above had inverted combat modules that could be seen directly out of the railcar windows. The intermediary layer was comprised of twenty-four steel layers used as measurement units. The Angel Envoy would need to break through these twenty-four layers of armor to penetrate. The underground surface had various buildings and also expansive forests and underground lakes, providing a decent natural environment despite being underground. Near Lake Reed, the gathering buildings, like mirrors, continually reflected sunlight underground, making the place look somewhat bright. At least the forests and vegetation here could grow robustly. Tao Yu also glanced towards the central NERV headquarters, located right below the surface steel plates, forming a pyramid shape. Tao Yu could faintly sense a mysterious aura beneath the pyramid. ¡°Lilith, huh...¡± As he moved diagonally downward on the railcar, Tao Yu kept judging the current situation. ¡°Actually, having a week to adapt, I could go directly to find Lilith. I just don¡¯t know whether Lilith is currently sealed by the Spear of Longinus or if the Spear of Longinus hasn¡¯t been salvaged back from Antarctica yet...¡± Tao Yu felt a budding impulse, but he temporarily suppressed it. First, securing a fallback was important. Although there were many Angels, the explosions were likely similar, just variations of AT fields and S2 engines. Starting with the simplest, the Water Angel, was the best choice to secure a fallback. The Balanced Flow tactics might miss some opportunities, but they were stable... Chapter 796 ?Chapter 796: Chapter 722: Delivering to the Door Chapter 796: Chapter 722: Delivering to the Door ¡°People are still scarce.¡± Tao Yu stepped off the railcar, glancing around. Although most of this underground area was freely accessible, the population still seemed sparse. Just then, accompanied by a waft of faint fragrance, a hand landed on his shoulder. ¡°Hi, we meet again, are you planning to settle here? Be careful with such a small figure, you might run into danger.¡± Without turning around, Tao Yu knew it was Airi Suzuki whom he had encountered on the road, and actually, it wasn¡¯t a chance encounter ¨CTao Yu felt that this woman seemed to be following him deliberately. There must be some reason for this. Pure lust seemed unlikely to Tao Yu, a small chance occurrence. ... Even though he had extraordinary strength after receiving the Witch¡¯s blessing, it wasn¡¯t enough to make a normal person lose their composure like this. However, with a guide that came knocking at his door, Tao Yu didn¡¯t mind. He took in Airi Suzuki with a glance, who indeed was quite the striking beauty. She had already changed into casual clothes, which only added to her charm. Her belly-baring white shaping top bulged, and the clear outline of her abs led down to her tight-fitting sports shorts. Airi Suzuki had just removed her sunglasses and was smiling beamingly at Tao Yu, her interest apparent as she looked him up and down. Her frequently trained bronze skin gave her an air of healthy, wild allure. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s my first time here, I¡¯m a bit befuddled.¡± Tao Yu looked at Airi Suzuki, a faint smile hanging on his face... ... After digesting some of the Pleasure Witch¡¯s trait, Tao Yu came to the window of his one-bedroom place and gazed outside, his expression calm. Airi Suzuki, with her well-toned body, clearly having undergone extensive training, now had a disheveled expression as she lay prostrate on the table, her fingers twitching occasionally. Although Tao Yu was influenced by the World Will, the abilities he could now demonstrate were still vastly different from those of an ordinary person. ¡°Physical fitness stronger than the average person, might be something else...¡± Tao Yu glanced at Airi Suzuki and shook his head.@@@@ Whether it was the Human Instrumentality Committee or NERV, whether Gendo Ikari¡¯s plan or something else, Tao Yu wasn¡¯t too interested. Following Gendo¡¯s route to deification, Tao Yu didn¡¯t feel he could stay in control. The collision between the Fruit of Life and the Fruit of Wisdom activated simultaneously might temporarily surpass his control range. Therefore, the safest course was to assimilate the abilities absorbed as a Pioneer for his own use. What Gendo became in his quest for godhood ¨Cwithout a clear direction, was impossible to determine. But there were no such concerns with the skills Tao Yu could control himself. ¡°I wonder if Lilith is the Heart of the World...¡± Last time, Tao Yu absorbed the Silmaril, which should have been more than sufficient by its measure; the Realm Will of the Magic Ring World was quite generous. With a previous Talent, it could have probably been fully developed in one go. But with the increase in the number of Talents, the difficulty indeed kept increasing; now it was a matter of seeing if the quality of this world was sufficient to complete the replenishment... Click~ Although it was related to the suppression Tao Yu himself was under, it could only be said that they were almost like ordinary humans, at most seen as well-trained special forces. Under such extreme circumstances, the chaos brought by the Second Impact was an opportunity for Taki Village to disperse and slowly start integrating into this world. Relying on their exceptional combat skills and physical abilities, without language difficulties, they had almost all acquired different identities over the years and slowly taken root. They had even essentially redeemed the name of Taki Village. In reality, it had become a village of this current world. The registration carried out by Tao Yu before had turned out to be serendipitously appropriate. Airi Suzuki was now an agent under the Human Instrumentality Committee, assigned within the UN military. When the Angels began their attack and NERV was empowered, her task was to infiltrate NERV. The Human Instrumentality Committee was essentially an expression of SEELE¡¯s proxy will, used to restrain NERV. As one trained as a ninja, Airi Suzuki had always performed exceptionally well, methodically rising through the ranks and now was a Major in the UN military here; quite a high rank indeed. ¡°No wonder your first thought was that I was not human. But how did you figure out so quickly that I was using an identity from Taki Village?¡± Having received the response, Tao Yu was thoughtful, then asked curiously. That made Airi Suzuki a bit embarrassed. ¡°Cough, I just saw you were alone and might encounter danger, so you might need a guardian, so I wanted to ask.¡± This caused Tao Yu¡¯s expression to turn a tad peculiar. It seemed like a case of being swayed by appearances; after all, he looked only like a teenager, and he had registered as a minor... Disgusting! Airi Suzuki was not some sort of licentious woman, but the charm enhancement brought about by Tao Yu as the Witch was indeed quite effective on her. The stronger the Perception, the easier it was to be passively captured. Perhaps she wasn¡¯t looking for anything salacious, but seeing a lone, cute boy had genuinely stirred a desire to adopt. Although the manner in which good fortune was achieved was a little strange, Tao Yu was quite satisfied with the guidance this time. ¡°Do you know how the Seven-Tails Jinchuriki is doing?¡± Tao Yu looked again at the tattoo in his palm, the pattern still pointing in the same general direction without rapid change. If it was not moving fast either the individual had not moved, or the distance was too great for the movement to be noticeable. ¡°Eh?¡± Airi Suzuki was somewhat surprised as Tao Yu immediately revealed the most important secret of Taki Ninja Village. Indeed, he must have registered as someone from Taki Village for a reason! And Minato Namikaze... Wasn¡¯t that a name she had heard somewhere? But with so much time passed and having adapted to the current world as Little Kalami, Airi Suzuki just couldn¡¯t recall. ¡°You Taki Village folks really are isolated from the world...¡± Seeing Airi Suzuki¡¯s reaction, Tao Yu couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and shake his head. They had fallen here around the time of the Third War. Although back then Minato Namikaze might not have had the prestige of a Hokage, he was probably close to earning the title of ¡®Golden Flash¡¯. He had used the name Minato Namikaze himself, and yet she hadn¡¯t connected the dotsa?€¡±a bit slow isn¡¯t she... Chapter 797 ?Chapter 797: Chapter 723 Misato Katsuragi Chapter 797: Chapter 723 Misato Katsuragi ¡°Have you ever heard of the ¡®Golden Flash¡¯?¡± Tao Yu countered with a question. ¡°The Golden Flash...¡± Airi Suzuki¡¯s memories of death were attacking her, but she quickly recovered. ¡°The ¡®Golden Flash¡¯ of Konoha? Minato Namikaze?! Ia?€¡±I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve been fooled by you...¡± Airi Suzuki¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment before she asked, ¡°Did you use the Transformation Technique?¡± The famous hero of Konoha, and now that she thought about it, it seemed like she had struck gold.@@@@ His expression made Tao Yu somewhat speechless. How could she be so naA? ?ve? ... Even her village had been misrepresented. Had she never considered that this identity could be fake? ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. You think the fall was due to the Second Impact, but in fact, it was all because of the Abyss...¡± Both their identities were unsavory and now under his control, so Tao Yu did not mind sharing some information. Tao Yu also casually made a Hand Seal and released a standard Transformation Technique. This reaffirmed Airi Suzuki¡¯s original suspicion and corroborated his earlier statements. Now, apart from the strongest few in the village, ordinary ninjas like her would find it very difficult to perform even the simplest clone technique. And Tao Yu casually took out a Konoha headband. He had quite a collection of them, one from each of the five major villages. ¡°My purpose in coming here is to find the Seven-Tails, and if you¡¯re interested, I can take you back to the Ninja World.¡± If he could peacefully obtain the Seven-Tails, Tao Yu genuinely wouldn¡¯t mind lending them a hand, although the return trip was long and fraught with dangers like the Cockroach People, but a few months¡¯ travel should suffice for ninjas. ¡°Return to the Ninja World...¡± Airi Suzuki murmured. Had they received this news just after the fall, they would have undoubtedly agreed. But now they had lived in this world for over a decade. They, the ninjas of Takigakure Village, had discovered that even during the chaos following the Second Impact, this world was more peaceful than most of the peaceful periods in the Ninja World! Now that the situation was gradually stabilizing, the sense of security almost made her forget that she was a ninja. Even though her current job was as a multi-faceted spy, she still felt a considerable sense of security. Other spies suffer from constant inner turmoil, from the feeling of ¡®I want to be a good person,¡¯ but when it came to Airi Suzuki, it was more like ¡®Is that all?¡¯ She quite enjoyed this spy life, taking pleasure in this kind of existence. That¡¯s why she had flirted with Tao Yu on the road and all that followed. Now, the mention of returning to the Ninja World actually made her feel a hint of fear, a fear of losing her current life. Tao Yu inquired. ¡°Yes, I can exert some influence within NERV, especially now.¡± At this time, NERV hadn¡¯t actually been given full authority yet; there were still many restrictions. The first wave against the Angel Envoy was the responsibility of the UN military; NERV instead played a supporting role. As a major in the UN military, Airi Suzuki¡¯s rank wasn¡¯t low, and she indeed had the capacity to make an impact. ¡°Then find a way to place me inside the NERV headquarters, even if it¡¯s just to run errands.¡± ¡°Do you want to make direct contact with Lilith?¡± Airi Suzuki, being a ninja, still had some basic judgment skills. ¡°If that¡¯s your goal, it might be difficult. Although NERV is indeed short-staffed, the Final Dogma Zone is probably not a place outsiders can enter casually. However, arranging your work within the headquarters should not be a big problem...¡± Tao Yu did not explain his own objectives. He certainly wanted to make contact with Lilith, but before acquiring the local AT field power, Tao Yu chose to adopt a cautious approach. Who knows what impact the Abyss might have? What if Lilith turned dark, and I triggered a meltdown leading to the Third Impact immediately upon arrival? Since I might not even be able to beat a regular Angel Envoy, it¡¯s best to be safe... As for the external reason Airi Suzuki helped to arrange for Tao Yu¡¯s transfer? Claiming he is a distant cousin should suffice, after all, they were both from Takigakure Village... ... ¡°Eh? I didn¡¯t even know you had such a handsome cousin, is he Minato Namikaze? That¡¯s an unusual surname. Does he have a girlfriend?¡± Misato Katsuragi was holding a can of beer, looking at Airi Suzuki who had come to visit, with a slightly tipsy expression. Tao Yu hadn¡¯t expected that the channel Airi Suzuki was planning to use would be her. Misato Katsuragi was going to be the direct superior of the future EVA pilots, a character with considerable importance, and one of the female characters with the most screen time. But at the current stage, Misato Katsuragi¡¯s status was actually a bit lower than that of Airi Suzuki, who was directly affiliated with the UN military. Her military rank was only that of a captain. Current NERV didn¡¯t yet have the authority it had after Unit-01 tore apart the Angel Envoy of Water and Sky. However, from the casual way the two interacted, they seemed to be long-time friends. Both were single women of approximately the same age with similar positions. As a ninja, Airi Suzuki also had excellent abilities, so it seems natural that a friendship had developed between them... Normally, arranging interns at NERV headquarters, even if it¡¯s just odd jobs, would still allow one to learn some background information. But it just so happened that the people from Takigakure Village were refugees from the Second Impact, and now each had managed to attain certain positions, truly integrating Takigakure Village into this world. And the arrival of previously unregistered personnel was, therefore, somewhat easier to explain... Chapter 798 ?Chapter 798: Chapter 724 Qualified Chapter 798: Chapter 724 Qualified ¡°This is my friend¡¯s younger brother, hardworking, and now he¡¯s come here to study. When he has time, he joins in social practice, so arrange something for him.¡± Misato Katsuragi, as a captain in the first division of the combat department at NERV, also had a high status within the organization. Issues like these that didn¡¯t involve the core were a matter of a single sentence. ¡°He¡¯s really handsome, he¡¯s sure to be popular with the girls.¡± ¡°Hee hee, maybe the boys will like him too.¡± The two NERV female employees, at this moment looking at Tao Yu¡¯s handsome face, also wanted to reach out and pinch his cheeks. NERV currently might not have the authority it once had, but the atmosphere was relatively relaxed. Even though New Tokyo-3 had always been built with the Angel Envoy as the hypothetical enemy, they had not yet experienced the watery Angel¡¯s tragic defeat, thus they had enough confidence in this city. ¡°Right, he¡¯s fourteen, that should fit the profile, haven¡¯t you been doing an ongoing test for the qualified?¡± One of the employees seemed to have thought of something. ... Hearing this, Misato Katsuragi paused and then nodded. ¡°Qualified, eh...¡± Misato Katsuragi was among the few who had witnessed the Second Impact firsthand; she had been in Antarctica and survived because her father had placed her into a protective pod. It could be said that avenging her father was one of her primary reasons for joining NERV. Actually, the selection of the qualified was originally the business of another consulting organization under SEELE¡¯s command, the Marduk Institute, which was separate from NERV. But clearly, with the changes brought by Abyss Fall, something unexpected had happened. It turned into a semi-open situation where family members of NERV staff, if they met the criteria, could be included. Fourteen years ago, when the Second Impact happened, the children born... In fact, typically, the qualified were mainly chosen from ¡®internal members.¡¯ Asuka¡¯s mother had also tested Unit-02, and part of her soul was left inside it, leading to her mental breakdown. Shinji Ikari goes without saying, NERV¡¯s crown prince. Rei Ayanami, too, was an experimental clone from Lilith and Yui Ikari. Now, as time passed silently, Unit-01 still had not found a suitable pilot, which indeed indicated a trend towards broadening the search. This resulted in even two ordinary clerks knowing about it. Originally, there was only Airi Suzuki, and although she belonged to the UN forces, she was still considered an outsider. But now, after establishing a connection with Misato Katsuragi, it was natural to casually check to see if one was suitable. Misato Katsuragi didn¡¯t know the most core secrets of NERV, but she was clear about what being an EVA pilot entailed.@@@@ ¡°I remember there are subsidies and benefits for participating in the test, right?¡± Misato Katsuragi hadn¡¯t expected Tao Yu would be able to pass the test; up to now, almost all age-appropriate candidates had been screened out. She suspected it was a design mistake with Unit-01, and nobody wanted to take the blame. ¡°Big sister Misato, I want to participate in this.¡± There was no need to worry about pilots running away with the EVAs, for they lacked the S2 Engine, the Fruit of Life, and had to be powered by cable connections; without it, they only had five minutes of activity time. This was the greatest restraint on any EVA Pilot! Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t dare let pilots operate the EVAs without installing some kind of explosive device around their necksa?€¡±who knows whether the pilots would be loyal to their own? ¡°Come on, the preliminary screening test is simple, just do a simulation match, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s a simulation, there won¡¯t be any risks.¡± Ritsuko Akagi set down her coffee cup and then pulled out a woman¡¯s cigarette. However, after glancing at Tao Yu¡¯s handsome but slightly green face, she put the cigarette away again. Then, wearing her white lab coat, she walked ahead. Ritsuko Akagi¡¯s authority was evidently high within NERV, moving about as if she owned the place. They quickly arrived at a laboratory via the elevator. Aside from the somewhat messy wires that seemed untended, there were several objects resembling virtual pods. With NERV¡¯s AI system, MAGI, in control, the connection simulation with the EVA could not guarantee complete real-life synchronization, but it could carry out initial screenings. Otherwise, allowing every tester direct contact with an EVA held a certain unknown risk. ¡°This is a Simulation Synchronization Pod, you could think of it as a kind of real 3D game. We just need to understand a little; in fact, I have a good feeling about you.¡± Misato Katsuragi was momentarily stunned by Ritsuko Akagi¡¯s words. ¡°Isn¡¯t the pass rate very low?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very low, but he¡¯s different, the village of that idiot Airi is not simple, you know.¡± Ritsuko Akagi played her role as the riddler. Yet, as Tao Yu looked at the Synchronization Pod before him, he hesitated slightly. He was one hundred percent confident in piloting an EVA through ¡°Riding.¡± But this Synchronization Pod... could it be considered ¡°Riding¡±? However, once the pod door opened and Tao Yu rode into the mock cockpit, he let out a small sigh of relief. The feeling of having everything under control emerged; without a doubt, this counted! What he needed to do now, on the contrary, was to hold back. Otherwise, too high a Synchronization Rate would not only draw excessive attention but also, in past accidents, Yui Ikari¡¯s high synchronization resulted in her being devoured by Unit-01. Even so, when Ritsuko Akagi saw the preliminary data simulated by MAGI, the coffee cup in her hand inadvertently fell to the ground, the scalding coffee spilled on her foot without her noticing. ¡°Simulated Synchronization Rate of 120%?! How is this possible, this is just simulated data, isn¡¯t the upper limit 100%?¡± If it were during actual piloting of an EVA, exceeding 100% had occurred, but the simulation test was entirely reliant on MAGI¡¯s settings, wasn¡¯t it? There was no option for exceeding 100%! This was just an initial screening, had something gone wrong...? Chapter 799 ?Chapter 799: Chapter 725: Caught Off Guard Chapter 799: Chapter 725: Caught Off Guard ¡°Hmm, a synchronization rate of 120%?¡± A middle-aged man wearing glasses, his face slightly stern and somber, sat with his hands crossed over a desk, looking at the message he had just received with a hint of surprise in his eyes. Yet his normally steady nature restrained him from showing much of any other expressions. He was indeed the highest authority at NERV, Gendo Ikari. ¡°Tao Yu is Airi Suzuki¡¯s cousin, coming from that village. Airi Suzuki herself might not have pure motives toward us.¡± Beside him, Kozo Fuyutsuki, meticulous and with greying hair, also noticed a point specially flagged in the message. Fuyutsuki was the teacher to Shinji Ikari¡¯s mother, Yui Ikari, and his feelings toward Yui might have transcended the usual teacher-student relationship. He was also privy to the final complementation plan and currently served as Gendo Ikari¡¯s right-hand man. ... With their current rank and intelligence network, they also had some understanding of Takigakure Village, a mysterious place known for producing elite soldiers and ace agents. According to the clues gathered over fourteen years, this village was indeed very special, resembling a natural utopia untouched by the outside world, with a variety of strange inheritances within. Overall, the village wasn¡¯t very politically savvy. It was discovered that their physical capabilities and training methods seemed to be hereditary and couldn¡¯t be taught or even cloned. These excellent blades had become the object of contention from various parties. Individually strong and with an impeccable reputation for their missions, they exhibited extremely high professional qualities, the epitome of perfect top-level workers. In fact, NERV had always wanted to co-opt some of them, and Airi Suzuki, along with several others now in the UN army, had been specially transferred nearby. However, they also realized that these individuals might also carry espionage tasks similar to spies. For NERV, spies were not something that couldn¡¯t be utilized. If they were capable and diligent, they would want them, even as spies! Once NERV began to delegate power, they would naturally be able to incorporate them into their ranks. Unexpectedly, Airi Suzuki now put forth a cousin. ¡°He¡¯s probably one of their village¡¯s youths, looking only fourteen, but their village people mature early, with several of them earning their stripes by that age.¡± ¡°Even if he was specially arranged, it doesn¡¯t matter, we are not lacking that one. When the time comes, they can also be employed by us, but this synchronization rate...¡± Gendo Ikari frowned slightly; he had a deeper understanding of Unit-01 and knew that his son should be Unit-01¡¯s best pilot. He had his own plans and arrangements for this. The sudden emergence of this newcomer indeed disrupted his plans, but he also felt it wasn¡¯t all bad. After all, this could be considered as having a backup pilot at the ready, no need to worry about Shinji Ikari throwing a tantrum. ¡°Has the letter been sent out?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been sent, they should receive it in a couple of days, it includes some precautions and a photo of Misato.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll arrange for Misato to meet him when the time comes. As for Minato Namikaze, treat him as a new Qualified candidate. Isn¡¯t he Airi Suzuki¡¯s brother? Uh...¡± Misato¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, also realizing something was amiss. ¡°What has that jerk Airi been telling you? Anyway, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re chosen now, don¡¯t talk about these things carelessly outside.¡± Under SEELE¡¯s guidance, the responsibility for the Second Impact had been completely shifted away, and the specific details were rarely made public. ¡°Oh~¡± After learning this, Tao Yu did not ask any further questions. His current level of instigation was reduced, and it was possible that he would be noticed by others. He got the information he wanted. The red sea was actually from the new theatrical version, but there was only one Giant of Light during the Second Impact. It definitely was a mixed world... ¡°By the way, I have a mission in a couple of days. I have to pick up a child who is quite similar to you. You¡¯ll probably be classmates. Do you want to come along?¡± Misato¡¯s words made Tao Yu pause for a moment, then he nodded and said, ¡°Sure.¡± Overall, this world had deviated a lot, but Shinji Ikari, as the Chosen One of this world, and the Angels¡¯ opening act should still follow the general trend, right? ... ¡°Damn the general trend, Shinji Ikari hasn¡¯t even arrived yet!¡± Tao Yu got up from Airi Suzuki¡¯s bed and quickly got dressed. His room was flashing with alarms, and his phone was ringing incessantly, ordering him to report to NERV headquarters immediately. Misato¡¯s mission was to set off the day after tomorrow to pick up Shinji Ikari. However, Tao Yu was awakened by the alarm that very night. He was still living in the surface residential area, but the whole city had been enveloped in air raid alarms, alerting residents to evacuate. Airi Suzuki was also quickly packing up next to him. She was a major in the UN military. Even though she was on vacation, she had received a call to duty. As soon as Tao Yu stepped out the door, he saw Misato¡¯s beloved car skid to a stop in front of him. ¡°No time to explain, get in the car.¡± Without a second word, Tao Yu opened the passenger door. Misato pressed the gas pedal while speaking to Airi, who was getting dressed in her uniform, ¡°You too, go report to the UN, be careful and don¡¯t get yourself killed!¡± After preparing so diligently to face the Angels, it was finally time to see the real deal... Chapter 800 ?Chapter 800: Chapter 726 Angel Envoy Chapter 800: Chapter 726 Angel Envoy Tao Yu sat in Misato Katsuragi¡¯s car, and they had just rushed into the dedicated cargo elevator leading underground when the metal door behind them began to lower. The entire city seemed to tremble. At this time, it was still the early hours of the morning, The Sun had not yet risen, and most people were still in their dreams. But the shrill alarm in this environment triggered a conditioned reflex in people who had gone through numerous evacuation drills. By now, Tao Yu and Misato had already started their descent into the underground city. Compared to the daytime, now it seemed like only the two of them were there. Tao Yu looked sideways, the combat modules twenty-four floors beneath the steel plates were already making subtle adjustments for ascension, while the civilian buildings above began to slide down, intertwining with each other. ... ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± Tao Yu asked, his voice deep, though he had predicted this. ¡°An Angel Envoy is attacking,¡± Misato Katsuragi answered succinctly.@@@@ Although she did not know what NERV¡¯s ultimate goal was, blocking the Angel Envoy was her lifelong mission. ¡°Angel Envoya?€|¡± ¡°According to the Dead Sea Scrolls... forget it, there¡¯s no time to explain so much, follow me.¡± As the elevator arrived, Misato Katsuragi quickly led Tao Yu to the headquarters. ¡°Uh, you¡¯re just bringing me to the headquarters?¡± Tao Yu followed Misato and asked tentatively. Shouldn¡¯t she be taking me directly to get familiar with EVA? I just passed the initial screening, haven¡¯t yet touched the unit, nor had any training, is this appropriatea?€| Shinji Ikari indeed faced a situation where he was thrown in at the deep end, but having even a little more time now would be better, right? ¡°What else? First, you need to understand what has happened.¡± Misato¡¯s words made Tao Yu quickly realize, right, NERV might not have received authorization to use EVA yet. If it was the Water Angel appearing earlier, they would indeed fight the UN army first, even using N2 mines. Misato, leveraging her privileges, proceeded unobstructed and then brought Tao Yu to the command center. The atmosphere in the command center was very tense, with a tactical 3D map of the area near the third New Tokyo in front, and many large screens forming live scenes. These were real-time connections to some filming equipment in the field. However, the authority in the scene was not held by Gendo Ikari but by three high-ranking officers in UN military uniforms, sitting in the highest positions. Gendo Ikari, with his unmistakable style, also stood beside them, seemingly ready to give some explanations at any moment. Tao Yu looked at Gendo Ikari, unsure of how to evaluate him. To call him a scum, all his plans were to see Yui Ikari again; he was obsessed with the outcome regardless of the process. To call it pure love, he had manipulated the feelings of both Naoko Akagi and Ritsuko Akagi, mother and daughter. As a father, he also failed terribly, quite a contradictory person. First, he revealed that they knew his secret, then extended the employment offer. They even said that he could name any condition. ¡°Any condition? I can ask for anything?¡± ¡°Anything!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll keep my demands for now; you first tell me what you want me to do.¡± Tao Yu liked to win people over with virtue, preferring to resolve issues amicably without resorting to force. Now, without the Chosen One hogging the kills, he could monopolize the benefits of the Angel Envoy and later press NERV with his demandsa?€¡±it was perfect. The demands weren¡¯t much, taking everything like Lilith, Spear of Longinus, or even the possible existence of Adam¡¯s embryo. He¡¯d devour them without hesitating. ¡°Good, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so enlightened. Now, watch the battle situation carefully and learn more about the Angel Envoy¡¯s Ability.¡± Fuyutsuki¡¯s words rendered Tao Yu speechless; he hadn¡¯t even touched an EVA yet. Then he asked, ¡°The control equipment in that test earlier, were you wanting me to operate something? Why not let me get familiar with it?¡± ¡°Uh, cough cough, we haven¡¯t gotten authorization yet, but don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not about piloting skill. The neuronal connection mode will make you handle it as if you were controlling your own body; as long as the synchronization rate is okay, it¡¯ll be easy to handle.¡± Fuyutsuki was also slightly embarrassed at that moment. The UN military was currently holding off the Angel Envoy, and NERV indeed hadn¡¯t received authorization to use an EVA yet. But it was close! These weapons alone could not threaten the Angel Envoy. Fuyutsuki and Gendo Ikari had no doubt about this! At that moment, the giant screen in front of them continually switched images, showing the Titan rising from the ocean and merely with a casual glare, launched a cross-shaped beam of compressed AT field from a distance, instantly wiping out all the defense facilities in that area! Any armor or fortification was as flimsy as paper against this strike! Even the underground NERV headquarters could faintly feel the tremors. With a casual flick, its agile, slender arm effortlessly knocked down helicopters from the sky. Accompanied by the appearance of an angelic halo above its head, the AT field strongly propelled it upwards as if trying to leave the ocean surface and float directly towards New Tokyo Three. Continual artillery attacks bombarded the diamond-shaped light wall of the AT field, only causing surface ripples without even deforming the field. Rockets, missiles, all sorts of conventional weapons were unleashed on the Angel Envoy like money was no object, yet all were blocked by the AT field. One could only watch from afar, like watching fireworks explodea?€| Chapter 801 ?Chapter 801: Chapter 727 Unit-01 Chapter 801: Chapter 727 Unit-01 Boom~ The rolling mushroom cloud soared into the sky, as if a new sun had arisen. White blasts of air surged, the sea surface first dipped and then rebounded violently. Even the elevation of New Tokyo was high, with coastal roads considered to be on cliffs. Yet the explosion created waves that, like a tsunami, surged onto the shore base. Rocket trucks and tanks on the highway, like plastic, many were directly swept away by the waves. The thick firelight and the nearby white hot steam completely enveloped the image of the Angel Envoy. Similarly, at NERV headquarters, a few commanders, responsible for the UN army, appeared somewhat tense. ... ¡°Was it successful?¡± Helicopters in the distance began to approach, and the camera zoomed in. However, as the mist cleared, that towering shadow had once again appeared in front of the lens! An N2 mine had detonated at close range, yet it had not destroyed the target. This made the person in charge of the UN army immediately stand up. ¡°Impossible!¡± When the fog thinned further, everyone also noticed that the Angel Envoy had stopped and there were still some wounds on its body. And these wounds were oozing red fluid like that of an animal, similar in color to the sea. Moreover, the tissues near these wounds were continuously wriggling, visibly beginning to heal! It displayed very obvious biological traits. Then snap~ A new face squeezed out of the original location of the small head. ¡°From the current wounds, even if we drop many more N2 mines, it¡¯s unlikely to eliminate it, and it might even cause more harm to ourselves.¡± A data analyst made the analysis. At this moment, the three commanders of the UN army turned to look at Gendo Ikari. ¡°Are you really confident?¡± ¡°Of course, this is exactly what we have been preparing for.¡± At this time, Gendo Ikari felt a slight relief in his heart; it was good that they had found a pilot at the last moment, otherwise it would have been troublesome. Regardless of what he was thinking internally, at least outwardly, he displayed considerable steadiness and confidence. This attitude moved the three commanders of the UN army. After their own side¡¯s setback, having someone willing to take the blame was actually acceptable. ¡°So, the command authority will now be transferred to NERV.¡± ¡°We look forward to your success.¡± At this point, Fuyutsuki also spoke to Tao Yu. ¡°While the Angel Envoy is recovering, you can start getting ready, Ritsuko and Misato will take him overa?€|¡± Now the Angel Envoy was healing its wounds; the N2 mines ultimately had bought some time. And it was clearly within Gendo Ikari¡¯s expectations. The cockpit was slowly inserted into it. ¡°Cockpit insertion.¡± ¡°Cockpit secured.¡± ¡°First contact with A10 nerve connections shows no abnormalities.¡± ¡°LCL is being injected into the cockpit.¡± As Tao Yu casually moved the handles, a yellow liquid began filling the compartment, and Ritsuko¡¯s voice also spread from all around, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, you can breathe directly in there, just adapt a bit.¡± Tao Yu knew this was LCL solution, theoretically the primordial ¡®water of life¡¯ for humankind. Having the buff from Takigakure Village, Tao Yu didn¡¯t need to pretend to be nervous and could fully manifest his strong psychological quality. Observing the situation inside the cockpit, Ritsuko once again revealed an admiring expression. Rei Ayanami could appear calm as well, but she was too emotionally detached, making her EVA¡¯s performance appear quite ¡®steady¡¯ without any distinct traits. Previous experiments had even led to injuries. ¡°Now it¡¯s all up to Unit-01...¡± Ritsuko was somewhat unsure. ¡°Main power supply connections and power transmission to all circuits.¡± As the EVA powered up with the electrical system, various screens around Tao Yu also lit up. ¡°It really doesn¡¯t seem like a mecha, more like just a slot pushed inside the EVA...¡± Tao Yu looked around, also appearing calm. He pondered over the performance this time. Even though Unit-01 contained Shinji Ikari¡¯s mother, he felt his ¡°Riding¡± should be unproblematic. ¡°Entering second contact, A10 nerve connections show no abnormalities.¡± ¡°Initial contact is completely fine.¡± ¡°Bidirectional circuits open.¡± As the neurons began to synchronize bidirectionally, everyone in the control room anxiously watched the data in front. ¡°Synchronization rate isn¡¯t responding, a display anomaly is occurring.¡± ¡°Display anomaly? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ritsuko frowned. ¡°It¡¯s currently showing zero! This has never happened before!¡± It was known to have low synchronization rates, but a rate of zero with no fluctuations from start to finish was utterly baffling... At this moment, inside the cockpit filled with LCL solution, Tao Yu¡¯s eyes appeared profoundly deep. Indeed, the EVA, or at least Unit-01, had its own soul! Under the suppression of the world, he couldn¡¯t directly sense it outside, but now inside the EVA, he clearly felt another soul that resonated and synchronized with his own. Yui Ikari... Chapter 802 ?Chapter 802: Chapter 728: The Beaten Little Shui Chapter 802: Chapter 728: The Beaten Little Shui ¡°Unexpected yet reasonable...¡± Tao Yu felt the tenacious and overpowering soul within Unit-01 and sighed in his heart. Yui Ikari being devoured by Unit-01 could be said to be an extremely important link that began the entire plot chapter. It was her being swallowed that influenced the changes in many key characters such as Gendo Ikari, Kozo Fuyutsuki, and Shinji Ikari, among others. The rampage of Unit-01 from the Angel of Water to the Angel of Strength was mostly due to Yui Ikari¡¯s involvement. To consider Unit-01 directly as Shinji Ikari¡¯s protector would not be an overstatement; this was, after all, a mother¡¯s shelter. If you can¡¯t beat them, have someone else step in. And Unit-01 was made directly from the body of Lilith. ... This was the story of a child who lost a fight, sought his parent¡¯s help, and the parent who stepped in without discussing martial ethics. Therefore, being able to feel Yui Ikari¡¯s soul didn¡¯t surprise Tao Yu at all.@@@@ However... ¡°Has the consciousness been lost, leaving only the instincts behind? It seems likely, as mortal souls controlling the body of a god, retaining instincts alone is quite good...¡± Tao Yu could feel the spirituality within Unit-01 was extremely powerful, and the purity and high quality of it even took the well-informed Tao Yu by surprise! Unit-01 was made from a part cut directly from the body of Lilith and was essentially superior to all other EVAs. ¡°So, Unit-01 is only missing the S2 Engine, and then it would have the potential to become a god...¡± Originally, he just wanted to blow up the Angel Envoy, pick up skills, and then see if there was a chance to salvage Lilith, Adam, and the Spear of Longinus. But now, Tao Yu suddenly had some interest in the ¡°Dead Sea Scrolls.¡± Perhaps, the ¡°Dead Sea Scrolls¡± of this world might have something different... Tao Yu felt the silent soul of Yui Ikari, but the staff in the combat operations room was busy scurrying about. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is the synchronization rate not displaying?¡± ¡°Is it zero? That shouldn¡¯t be.¡± ¡°He has only passed the initial selection; indeed, he has not officially piloted before, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s the same issue as before.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all over, at a time like this...¡± While others were in disarray, Ritsuko Akagi remained very calm, also stepping up to the keyboard, beginning to enter some commands, and using her clearance to find out the reason from the artificial intelligence MAGI. ¡°Synchronization rate unclear? What¡¯s going on here...¡± Ritsuko looked up, this situation had never occurred in previous tests! Surely, there was a problem with this child... However, while Ritsuko was pondering, the monitoring device for the pilot inside the cockpit caught a glimpse of Tao Yu seemingly smiling and moving his lips, but his voice couldn¡¯t be heard. It seemed as if he was talking to himself or as if he was speaking to some unseen being. Ritsuko, trying to read his lips, could barely make out something like ¡®Ma¡¯am, you don¡¯t want to...¡¯ Well, that might be a misreading. But in the next moment, all instruments suddenly returned to normal. The synchronization rate surged from zero, shooting straight to one hundred percent! ¡°One hundred percent?!¡± ¡°AT Field is neutralizing; Unit-01 is neutralizing the Angel¡¯s field!¡± Unit-01 had just appeared, despite the distance being so great. Yet Unit-01 had started to imitate the Angel¡¯s remote attack method, initiating a wholly different variation of the AT Field change! This was something that had never occurred in all previous tests! Neither had NERV in Europe witnessed such an event with their EVAs. Normally, EVAs had to be at close range to neutralize the AT Fields! But clearly, with the Essence of Fist Intent and the Talent that was far less restrained than in other cases, Unit-01, fully used as an external avatar, could also combine with the willpower of Tao Yu. The AT Field, initially a barrier of the mind, now infused with Fist Intention, seemed even more radiant and even revealed a hint of divinity with its golden hue! Tao Yu slightly raised his finger, looking at the Angel of Water before him, his perspective completely synchronized with that of Unit-01. ¡°No matter the version, the little Water Angel is always the first to get hit. This time, you won¡¯t have to face the berserk Unit-01. Be thankful...¡± The tip of his finger shimmered with gold, and the next moment, a dazzling cross pierced through all the defenses of the Angel of Water! A diamond-shaped AT Field flashed in front of it, but it held a distinct ¡®misalignment¡¯, utterly ineffective before being penetrated! As a result, the golden-white, blinding cross manifested directly on the Angel of Water¡¯s body. As if a cross had ¡®grown¡¯ out from inside the Angel of Water¡¯s body, it was entirely pinned upon it. In everyone¡¯s ears, they seemed to faintly hear a holy hymn... ¡°What... what is this...¡± Ritsuko Akagi stood up, hands bracing the console, her eyes filled with astonishment. ¡°Are the Angels truly here to bring about the end of the world?¡± Misato Katsuragi, though not as knowledgeable as Ritsuko Akagi, also felt bewildered at the moment. Even having witnessed the Second Impact firsthand, she still found the scene before her a bit too far-fetched. Everyone else at the scene was equally caught off guard. Astonishment? Perhaps, but with such a sudden turn of events, confusion and bewilderment were more prevalent, leaving people at a loss, unsure of what had just happened. Even Gendo Ikari in the command center, always so composed, almost lost his composure and stood up. He forced his hands crossed, hiding his face of disbelief, his glasses reflecting light to obscure the shocked look in his eyes. Is this Unit-01? It¡¯s not at all on the same level as any other EVA we¡¯ve tested! This is Unit-01, created from the body of Lilith! The Unit-01 with only Yui Ikari¡¯s soul! An EVA that belongs to the category of Divine Spirits! Indeed, his plan was feasible, as long as Unit-01 was involved, victory was assured... ¡°We¡¯ve won, Fuyutsuki... ¡°We¡¯ve won this war...¡± Chapter 803 ?Chapter 803: Chapter 729: Control? Chapter 803: Chapter 729: Control? ¡°Awesome, this thing is powerful, but too bad, if carried to other worlds, there would definitely be some reverse suppression.¡± Tao Yu, after unleashing Unit-01, felt a sense of joy both physically and mentally. No one can resist piloting giant robots, actually, when Tao Yu first saw the one in Pacific Rim, he wanted to give it a try. Now he had played with something even more thrilling. Entering this world, there had always been suppression, which he wasn¡¯t quite used to. Now, he could finally enjoy a bit of relief. ... However, Tao Yu quickly sensed something was amiss, wait, why was Yuan Force gathering towards Unit-01? Rushing forward, Tao Yu, somewhat speechlessly, saw the abundant Yuan Force gathering on the remnants of the Water Angel and being absorbed by Unit-01! ¡°What the hell! Didn¡¯t I kill this?¡± Is Unit-01 the Chosen One? What kind of monster is this? But recalling Yui Ikari¡¯s spirit, Tao Yu felt this was probably normal, given that it was something with the potential to become a God. Considering everything, EVA treating Unit-01 as the protagonist wasn¡¯t excessive, Shinji Ikari was just a trigger accessory. ¡°How should I handle this? There¡¯s more than one Angel Envoy, wasting one isn¡¯t a pity, but I need to find a way to get the killing blowa?€|¡± Tao Yu looked at the screen in front of him, the Water Angel¡¯s enormous corpse lying limp like a deflated blue whale, blood drenching the ground. ¡°Damn, the Angel Envoy is so large, control EVA to cripple it first, then jump out to get the killing blow?¡± Since EVA is fully controlled through Perception, Tao Yu also had a judgment of the previous AT Field strength. As he had estimated, under the World Will¡¯s suppression, his full-powered attack would slightly penetrate the Water Angel¡¯s AT Field, inflicting damage but hardly a fatal wound. He really had to rely on Unit-01 to disable the Angel Envoy first, then slowly finish it off himself. And the idea of disengaging during battle to finish the fight himself seemed a bit off, and not convenient. ¡°If it¡¯s off, it¡¯s off, Unit-01 absorbing Yuan Force like this is too wasteful, if I want Yuan Force I could go next door and kill the Cockroach People, this kind of high-quality prey should be exchanged for Skill items and Yuan Force objects to make it worth ita?€|¡± Tao Yu had already made up his mind; he shouldn¡¯t let any Angel Envoy pass by in the future! Even if he couldn¡¯t use so much himself, he could try selling ita?€| He might even be able to exchange it for the Heart of the World! ¡°Before, I didn¡¯t have a means to obtain the Heart of the World, but the Suns definitely do, if quality isn¡¯t enough, quantity will do, there must be plenty of Hearts of the World from ordinary worlds, and maybe there are other channels tooa?€|¡± Just as Tao Yu had set his goals, Misato¡¯s voice came from the cockpit,@@@@ ¡°Takigakure, are you okay? ¡°This time was well done; is that pilot from that village? Do we have any means of control now?¡± A representative in the holographic image seemed to be considering Tao Yu¡¯s identity. Takigakure Village had long been understood by SEELE, and this group of soldiers, dedicated to completing their mission, were definitely their favorite tools. But now, they didn¡¯t expect the child from Takigakure Village could achieve this level. Even if Takigakure Village is highly regarded, used by many satisfactorily, as the rulers of the world, they absolutely don¡¯t want things to spiral out of control! This Qualified candidate was simply too exaggerated. Combined with the power displayed by Unit-01, it surely couldn¡¯t be matched by any existing force. Saving the world, so what? If it could potentially disrupt the final plan, challenge their authority, restraint was still necessary! ¡°How about implanting a miniature bomb in his body?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that trigger rebelliousness?¡± ¡°We can install it secretly, just say it¡¯s for a medical check-up, and if he behaves normally, he¡¯ll never know.¡± ¡°Right, take a dual approach, pacify on one hand and leave a backup plan on the other.¡± SEELE, with the Dead Sea Scrolls in their possession, secretly controlling the world, would never allow such uncontrollable events to occur. They were the rulers of the world, the kings of the world, about to lead humanity toward a glorious evolution. Even a global disaster caused by Antarctica, they could easily blame shift. ¡°We can¡¯t put all our hope on one person; if he disobeys and dies, we won¡¯t have such a good replacement.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°We will also start to look for other children on our side, your job for now is just to fulfill your duty and defeat the attacking Angel Envoys.¡± Ultimately, they made the decision. Gendo Ikari¡¯s defeat of the Angel Envoy earned capability recognition, and they could continue to safely push forward with the completion plan. As the meeting ended, Gendo Ikari¡¯s assistant, Fuyutsuki, also spoke gravely, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect this new Qualified candidate to be so strong; can the combat talent from that village be so terrifying when used in EVA...¡± After his remark, he looked toward Gendo Ikari, ¡°So, Yui¡¯s child, should we still involve him?¡± Gendo Ikari, with his hands crossed on the desk, looked very calm, ¡°They are right about one thing; we can¡¯t put all our hopes on one person.¡± After saying that, Gendo Ikari pressed the call button, ¡°Call Misato over, I have a task for her...¡± Chapter 804 ?Chapter 804: Chapter 730 Shinji Chapter 804: Chapter 730 Shinji ¡°You¡¯ve been looking rather radiant lately; I thought you¡¯d have trouble adjusting after the personnel changes.¡± Misato Katsuragi eyed the rosy-cheeked, collagen-rich Airi Suzuki with a hint of envy. The powers at NERV were concentrating rapidly, and as an important member of the operations division, Misato¡¯s own authority was ballooning just as quickly. She wasn¡¯t just promoted to Major, ranking equally with Airi Suzuki; she was also Tao Yu¡¯s direct supervisor, responsible for the daily life and safety of the Qualified. For this very reason, she had a mountain of handover tasks, keeping her so busy she hardly got any good sleep at night, to the point of developing dark circles under her eyes. Now, seeing Airi Suzuki¡¯s skin looking flawless, she felt a bit of teeth-gritting frustration. Why does she get to sleep peacefully, huh? We just experienced an Angel Envoy attack! ... ¡°How could I not? I actually find life much better now. Anyway, if something goes wrong, you guys will handle it, and it has little to do with us regular soldiers.¡± Airi Suzuki spoke with a languid drawl, letting out a yawn that carried a touch of allure. In fact, as a double agent, apart from serving Tao Yu, she also had many other missions. Due to Tao Yu¡¯s exaggerated performance when fighting the Angel Envoy, the importance of Takigakure Village had risen sharply. Airi Suzuki, who had been working for the Human Instrumentality Committee, now found herself directly questioned by members of the committee. They especially inquired about her control over Tao Yu, ordering her to maintain emotional influence at any price. Any means were permissible. Of course, she conveyed this immediately back to Tao Yu. And Tao Yu himself had no good feelings towards SEELE from the original storya?€¡±holding the Dead Sea Scrolls, toying with human lives, inciting human extinction events more than once! Such a deranged organization was only temporarily unclear in its trajectory; otherwise, Tao Yu, who was keen on obtaining the true Dead Sea Scrolls, was actually considering making a direct visita?€| ¡°Alright, where¡¯s that fellow Minato Namikaze?¡± ¡°I¡¯m right here, Misato.¡± Tao Yu emerged from the room with a smile and a greeting.@@@@ ¡°Airi is quite a piece of work; I¡¯m sure she hasn¡¯t bullied you too much on a regular basis.¡± ¡°Yes, is there something you need from me, Misato?¡± At the moment, Misato was Tao Yu¡¯s direct supervisor. ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned before that later, I have to go pick up another Qualified, and you two might become partners. Do you want to join?¡± Misato Katsuragi¡¯s words made Tao Yu pause for a moment, realizing it must be about Shinji Ikari. Misato replied discontentedly, then stepped on the gas and started speeding away. ¡°Qualified pilots are all about the same age; you should have something in common.¡± ¡°I guess...¡± Tao Yu thought about whether he had anything in common with Shinji and couldn¡¯t help but fall silent for a moment. The guy was always with his Walkman, probably liked music, but as for what music in this world and era was like, Tao Yu doubted he could say anything relatable. Having something in common would be a miracle. Maybe something Star Lord would like? ¡°But to make Unit-01 more cooperative, it¡¯s still a good idea to look after him a little bit...¡± Tao Yu thought about his own interactions with Unit-01. Yui Ikari¡¯s spirit may be mostly instinctual now, but that instinctive maternal love was incredibly strong. If he wanted to hassle it about killing Angels, giving Shinji some perks seemed fair... Amidst the casual conversation, Misato drove along the highway and arrived at New Tokyo-2. Unlike the fortified nature of New Tokyo-3, New Tokyo-2 had far more residential qualities. After the Second Impact raised sea levels and the Chaos attacks rendered Tokyo unusable, New Tokyo-2 emerged accordingly. Looking at the bustling streets, Misato sighed, ¡°Originally, as New Tokyo-3 was newly built and ready to welcome residents, but after the recent battles, some of the already settled inhabitants began to relocate...¡± The fortress-like setting of New Tokyo-3 wasn¡¯t exactly attracting people. And then the Angel Envoy attacked. Although Tao Yu handled the target in Unit-01, the situation was too dire during the previous battle with the UN forces. Even N2 mines were used, and despite New Tokyo-3¡¯s robust defense installations, no one wanted to live in a war zone. ¡°There it is, right over there.¡± Misato had checked the photo and spotted Shinji standing by the roadside. Since New Tokyo-3¡¯s monorails were still down following the Angel Envoy¡¯s attack, Misato had to drive for two or three hours to get here and find Shinji Ikari. But even though he was the son of her boss, Misato herself did not feel any particular obligation in that regard. She simply rolled down the window and waved to Shinji outside, ¡°Shinji-kun, over here.¡± Shinji also compared the photo of Misato in his hand and, confirming it was her, got into the car. At the same time, he curiously looked at Tao Yu sitting in the passenger seat. Judging by age, Tao Yu was about the same as Shinji, but thanks to that damned Witch¡¯s bonus, he had already innately gained Shinji¡¯s favor. Even feeling a bit ashamed of himself... Chapter 805 ?Chapter 805: Chapter 731: Ambush Chapter 805: Chapter 731: Ambush Misato glanced at Shinji through the rearview mirror and saw the look of bitter resignation on his face, letting out a sigh. Both were Qualified, yet the gap between them was so vast. Now Misato had gained some understanding of Takigakure Village from Ritsuko and knew that its inhabitants were born King of Soldiers. Unit-01 was also different from other EVAs; Ritsuko had said it had the highest potential. With these two pieces of information, she could begin to comprehend the terrifying strike from Unit-01 previously. The people of Takigakure Village were indeed professionals. After adjusting the rearview mirror and stepping on the gas to speed onto the coastal highway, Misato spoke with a subtle expression, ¡°Shinji-kun, do you know why your father called you here?¡±@@@@ ¡°Ah? ... No, I don¡¯t know.¡± Shinji hadn¡¯t seen Gendo Ikari for three years and felt a bit uneasy at Misato¡¯s question. Meanwhile, he occasionally glanced at Tao Yu, who sat beside the open window, basking in the breeze. The strong wind from the moving car tousled Tao Yu¡¯s hair, and his languid expression made him seem carefree. Tao Yu seemed to notice his gaze and turned with a smile, ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡± His casual teasing made Shinji¡¯s face turn red with embarrassment. Just as Tao Yu was about to tease him further, he suddenly paused, frowning slightly, and asked Misato, ¡°Misato-san, does anyone else know we were picking someone up?¡± ¡°Ah? Why do you ask that? It shouldn¡¯t be many since it was a direct order from Commander Ikari.¡± Misato looked at Tao Yu with a hint of surprise, not quite catching on yet. ¡°Then why would someone set up an ambush?¡± ¡°Huh? An ambush?¡± Misato was a bit slow to catch on. Although she was a member of NERV¡¯s combat unit, her experience was mainly against non-human targets, and she was far behind Airi Suzuki in handling human adversaries. While she was still somewhat bewildered by Tao Yu¡¯s alert, Tao Yu suddenly leaned over, grabbed the steering wheel, and began to maneuver it rapidly. Whoosh~ An RPG rocketed from the mountainside next to the coastal road, striking near the vehicle! However, the warhead didn¡¯t detonate with a powerful explosion; it was more akin to the blast of a regular grenade, but with electrical sparks flying. ¡°It seems they want to capture us alive. Among these cannon fodders might be distinguished individuals of the Senior Partner level, whose exploratory missions lacked the unfortunate title of ¡®cannon fodder,¡¯ and whose rewards were likely not small. But essentially, these people were sacrifices for the stronger to gain a deeper understanding of this world! Their deaths and injuries didn¡¯t concern those behind them; what mattered was whether they could bring back intelligence! ¡°It seems they¡¯ve reached out to NERV; they must have been here for some time, and already have a preliminary understanding of this world, or perhaps they¡¯ve already made contact with SEELE that permeates this worlda?€|¡± Having shaken off the pursuing off-road motorcycles with his exceptional driving skills, Tao Yu had some guesses in mind. Such reckless actions were indeed reminiscent of a Pioneer vanguard. As outsiders, they had no ideological baggage, nor fear of stirring up any conflict. Upon detecting prey of worth, they acted without hesitationa?€¡±a philosophy that indeed fit their approach. ¡°This place has caught my eye; I won¡¯t allow you to mess arounda?€|¡± Tao Yu muttered discontentedly while driving. Misato Katsuragi, who had been sitting with him all this time, also came to her senses. ¡°Can I report back to headquarters first? I can¡¯t get to my phone.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll get it for youa?€|¡± ... On the other hand, one of the off-road motorcyclists who had given up the pursuit, a man wearing a black motorcycle helmet, slammed his bike in frustration. ¡°Damn it, if not for the suppression of this blasted world, how could these mere natives escape from us!¡± As a Senior Partner, he could only exert a fraction of his power, barely at the level of a novice. If it weren¡¯t for maintaining some of his talents, he would be almost indistinguishable from the average person. This frustrated him even further. ¡°Hey, the mission reward is substantial, but this mission is indeed not easy.¡± A partner also parked his bike beside him. ¡°What can be done about it? We don¡¯t even have the luxury of refusal. But on the bright side, this mission is arranged by the Ou Family. Once completed, as long as we can make some connections, the benefits are endlessa?€|¡± Those who had been shot and fallen to the ground were also gradually picking themselves up, their groans accompanying their movements. They were all wearing bulletproof vests; the bullets went for the gaps, so there were no fatal wounds. With a few tested and somewhat effective medications, they recovered rather quickly. ¡°We need to find a way to contact them again. Indeed, the rumors of the Angel Envoy¡¯s attack are not unfounded; there seems to be much hidden beneath the surface of this worlda?€|¡± ¡°Perhaps, we can share some information with SEELE in exchange for more assistancea?€|¡± Chapter 806 ?Chapter 806: Chapter 732 Aftermath Chapter 806: Chapter 732 Aftermath ¡°Please recount the attack process again.¡± Gendo Ikari sat in his office, looking at Tao Yu, Misato, and Shinji before him, showing no joy at reuniting with his son whom he had not seen for three years. His expression was as calm as ever, even indifferent. He seemed like a machine just completing a mission. ¡°Yes!¡± Although Misato had already reported by phone, she now started from the beginning again. As for Tao Yu¡¯s performance, besides Shinji still being in shock, no one else seemed too surprised. Coming from Takigakure Village, it seemed like basic training. Earlier, when Tao Yu had been hopping around in the hangar, he hadn¡¯t hidden his combat skills at all, and his performance on the highway had shown precise shooting and good driving. ... To them, this was all clear. ¡°Did you precisely determine your location...¡± ¡°Alright, you may leave now. Stay active within the city, and try to minimize going out. Also, don¡¯t go to school for a while.¡± Gendo Ikari did not completely stop their activities but instead asked them not to go to school for the time being, then paused before continuing, ¡°The Qualified will temporarily be your responsibility; take him to Ritsuko for testing later.¡± Gendo Ikari¡¯s indifferent demeanor also caused Shinji to feel a wave of disappointment; he very much wanted to scream and throw a tantrum. But after looking at Tao Yu, he didn¡¯t want to embarrass himself in front of a peer. Since the arrangements were such, it seemed not too bad to accept them. Qualified? He had no idea what that was... Shinji was naturally somewhat timid and easygoing. Having seen Tao Yu¡¯s example, he more calmly accepted the situation. After all, although meeting his father this time wasn¡¯t pleasant, it wasn¡¯t like being forced by Angel into a corner to pilot Unit-01. There was no excitement like before. After the three left, Gendo Ikari then looked toward Kozo Fuyutsuki, ¡°Apart from us, only SEELE knew about Misato picking Shinji up.¡± Gendo Ikari didn¡¯t need to report every little thing; he actually had quite a lot of autonomy. But because Tao Yu¡¯s piloting of Unit-01 was too spectacular, he wanted to let Shinji try again, this was still his son, yet he now faced inquiries and had to respond. They just didn¡¯t communicate it to Airi Suzuki, so they came themselvesa?€|¡± Tao Yu was not sure whether it was their own personal action or something hired by NERV. However, the result seemed to bear no difference. ¡°Seven-Tails is still in the village, just suppressed, causing the Jinchuriki to fall into slumber. Exactly where, however, requires someone in the know to lead the waya?€|¡± Communicating with Takigakure Village wasn¡¯t a bad thing; Airi Suzuki simply knew too little about it. Tao Yu pondered a bit but, considering the Pioneers previously encountered, didn¡¯t immediately step forward. The exact situation of the Pioneers was still unclear, not even knowing which side they represented. Let the locals make some contact and clash first, then observe; it seemed appropriate. ¡°These few from Takigakure Village should be secretly protecting me, maybe they want to use me as bait, well, that¡¯s finea?€|¡± Tao Yu didn¡¯t mind if his judgment was wrong. Even if they were here to capture him, a mistaken judgment was just that. Surely they wouldn¡¯t actually capture hima?€| He casually did a divination, plain~ Probably no substantial benefit, but then again, what could some ordinary ninjas and a Senior Partner squeeze out? But information-wise, they might gain somethinga?€| a?€| ¡°Although it¡¯s not a big problem inside the city, still, be cautious about safety, Minato, you are the expert in this area. We are relying on you.¡± Misato Katsuragi had absolutely no psychological burden, shoving her companion firearm into Tao Yu¡¯s chest. Previously, she might have been half-doubtful of what Ritsuko said about Takigakure Village, but after experiencing it firsthand on the road, she realized how exaggerated this guy was. At this moment, she would only exaggerate that notion further. She believed the other adults in Takigakure Village would only be stronger! ¡°Okay.¡± Tao Yu accepted the gun without refusal. Then the trio arrived at a large supermarket, the largest in the third New Tokyo, where all items were fully stocked. But after entering the supermarket, they also noticed that there weren¡¯t many people inside. The few who were there hurriedly shopped, mostly buying emergency supplies like food and canned goods. The previous attacks by the Water Angels and the UN military, even the impact of the N2 mine explosions. Even if they hid in shelters, they could still feel the tremors. At this moment, they were still in the panic from the previous battles, and fleeing residents of New Tokyo were not fewa?€| Chapter 807 ?Chapter 807: Chapter 733: Of No Concern Chapter 807: Chapter 733: Of No Concern ¡°Is that Minato Namikaze?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think the name is a coincidence. Judging by the reactions from SEELE and NERV, someone has entered this world and it must be him. Has Konoha also arrived in this strange place? But he looks younger...¡± Mizumi stared intently with a solemn expression at Tao Yu and his group in the distance. ¡°He must have noticed us by now. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s the real Minato Namikaze, the Golden Flash...¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been rooted in this world for over a decade, fully integrated, and we¡¯ve always followed the village¡¯s codes, maintaining harmonious relations with all parties. Even if Konoha were to come in, we wouldn¡¯t be afraid.¡± ¡°The suppression of this world is so strong that even the Tailed Beasts would fall into slumber, and a Jonin¡¯s strength might not even match a Genin¡¯s. ... We mainly have to rely on the firearms of this world, and that¡¯s our advantage.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who the sniper is targeting, but it might be from another hostile Shinobi Village.¡± For Konoha, having enemies all over the world, so conflict didn¡¯t seem strange to them. These individuals were strong and had their own demands when they accepted NERV¡¯s invitation. But demands aside, they couldn¡¯t afford to ruin their reputation and still needed to complete their appointed tasks. Upon spotting several individuals leaving the supermarket with big and small bags, someone stationed at a vantage point quickly sensed something was off and swiftly communicated over the walkie-talkie, ¡°Be careful, there¡¯s a drone surveilling us.¡± ¡°What? They¡¯ve just arrived and they¡¯re already using drones?¡± The ninjas responsible for guarding different directions on the ground were all taken aback. They knew how difficult it was to adapt when they first arrived in this world. Although the ninjas were well-trained, they were still at a disadvantage when their physical abilities were limited and facing such a personal killing machine as a drone. This was also one of the reasons why they still adhered to their ancestral teachings. In this world, individual strength has its limits, and no matter how strong you are, it¡¯s of no use! But they hadn¡¯t expected the invaders to know how to use high-tech drones right from the start, which made them take the situation seriously. They had thought they¡¯d be facing an easy opponent but now realized that wasn¡¯t the case. Bang~ Suddenly, a sniper bullet struck the abdomen of a ninja, tearing through him almost entirely despite the bulletproof vest, and he crumpled to the ground. ¡°Damn it, they¡¯ve noticed us; act now, find them!¡± Mizumi, who had been quite confident until now, also felt like he couldn¡¯t really face his own men. They were supposed to protect and root out the snipers in the shadows, but they ended up being discovered and specifically attacked first! ¡°We¡¯ve located the sniper point, but he¡¯s evaded us; it¡¯s a pro.¡± The people from Takigakure Village were no pushovers. Having blended into this world for fourteen years, each of them was a capable soldier. When one of them was attacked, they instantly retaliated. However, the Pioneers were equally strong in their use and understanding of modern weaponry. The sniper almost left his original position right after taking his shot. The sniper who had first opened fire and hit a ninja, looking at the graze on his helmet, also had a lingering fear. ¡°Such quick reflexes, are the people in this world this strong? I encountered one before, and now these, none of them are mediocre.¡± The sniper¡¯s face darkened, as in a usual Abyssal Fragment, his strength wouldn¡¯t amount to much, just an ordinary Pioneer. But in this current World Fragment, it was a completely different story! They were all experts. ¡°According to SEELE¡¯s information, these are the people from Takigakure Village. Each person in that village is an expert. The Pioneers were impressed by the strength of that young devil, saying casually, ¡°What does your young man mean? He disrupted our operation last time.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not one of us; he probably comes from an outer world like you do, from Konoha Village, the ¡®Golden Flash¡¯ Minato Namikaze...¡± The moment the Pioneer Commander heard this, his expression froze. ¡°Konoha Village? The Konoha of the Land of Fire?! Wait, ¡®Golden Flash¡¯? The Fourth Hokage?!¡± This shocking revelation made him stand rooted to the spot in an instant. What? Someone from the Land of Fire has come? Do you know about the Land of Fire? Are they ninjas? The Land of Fire is indeed a powerful regional force! But weren¡¯t they trapped by the Cockroach People? Other Pioneers might not have received specific news about the Cockroaches, but they were quite aware of the creatures¡¯ troublesome nature, having traveled such a long distance. Damn it! ¡°Damn, the will of this world is too strong. We can¡¯t maintain real-time cross-dimensional contact.¡± This world did have communication signals, but the border area was regulated. He could only pull out his phone, trying to notify his teammate on standby. As for eavesdropping, that didn¡¯t matter now. The news had to be conveyed urgently. ¡°What¡¯s there to fear? Even if that Fourth Hokage has strength beyond a World Breaker or is a Chosen One, we might still be able to handle him in this world.¡± A deputy next to the Captain, seeing his nervousness, couldn¡¯t help but say. This calmed the Captain somewhat. Indeed, it seemed so. Even the Catastrophe Level entity that brought them over found itself unable to fly upon entering this world, which was why they were so apprehensive and had come on this risky venture. ¡°You¡¯re clear-headed. But it¡¯s still something that needs to be said.¡± He then made a call, explaining the current situation to a teammate responsible for gathering information, who would regularly report back at the border. ¡°..., I¡¯m just giving you a heads-up. No need to worry, in this world, the mere Fourth Hokage...¡± ¡°Is nothing to be concerned about...¡± His teammate on the other end faithfully recorded the information, and after completing, responded, ¡°Understood!¡± But almost at the moment he disconnected, a thunderous booma?€¡± The wall of the command room they were in suddenly shattered, and amidst the broken bricks and dust, a shadow flashed by. With the outside view and perception of being monitored gone, Tao Yu let loose a bit more. A dagger had already lightly grazed their necks, not a hint of blood on it, which he casually replaced before starting to rummage around. Blood began to seep from their necks, the red line grew more pronounced before spurting out. Both individuals could only clutch their necks and kneel on the ground. As darkness clouded their vision and the feeling in their bodies rapidly faded, a single question emerged in their minds... So fast! Truly the Golden Flash! But why in this world, is your style so different from ours... Chapter 808 ?Chapter 808: Chapter 734 Passive Choice Chapter 808: Chapter 734 Passive Choice ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking anymore? Is Minato Namikaze that famous?¡± The water mist in Takigakure Village looked at the suddenly unresponsive communicator, unsure how to respond for a moment. But moments later, the voice of another member of Pioneer came through. ¡°Damn it!@@@@ This is a scam! You¡¯ll pay for this! Ah~¡± The sudden curses made the water mist feel a bit bewildered. ... Why are they suddenly cursing at me? Was that sudden shout meant to intimidate me? What the hell! Was it Minato Namikaze who attacked them? So quickly? Is he that strong?! These guys are all formidable, yet Minato Namikaze wasn¡¯t suppressed? A wary look appeared in the water mist¡¯s eyes. These guys are all strong, and with the first strike, they killed a comrade. They know the Land of Fire; they know his name; it¡¯s clear they¡¯re hostile forces from the Land of Fire. Damn it! So now Minato Namikaze goes on a rampage, and they think we¡¯re in cahoots with him? We¡¯re from Takigakure Village, not Konoha! ¡°Actually, since Minato Namikaze is also an outsider, we can completely use this to report back, how to handle this depends on the employer¡¯s thoughts, and we can also make contact with him, after all, the relationship between Takigakure Village and Konoha is not bad...¡± The water mist was someone who knew how to weigh the options. Although it¡¯s unknown by what means, Minato Namikaze did easily knock out his comrades and attacked those Outsiders! And from the Outsiders¡¯ reaction, he has even become the Fourth Hokage! This is a bit scary; so much has happened over these years! Being the Shadow of Konoha, the strongest village in the Land of Fire, his strength would naturally be formidable. Although I don¡¯t know how he did it, the outcome is right there! ¡°Very well, I am very satisfied with this mission. Takigakure Village lives up to its reputation, and I am clear about your intentions. I will not involve you, but when you need help, I will not be stingy.¡± Gendo Ikari could also discern Tao Yu¡¯s requests. If the other party revealed this kind of information, they definitely wanted to make a Trade. And indeed, NERV didn¡¯t have any interest conflicts with them, and to achieve the final plan, they might even be a good knife! ¡°You can leave now, help me bring Minato Namikaze here.¡± Gendo Ikari already started to change his tone; normally, considering Minato Namikaze was a subordinate of his subordinates, a mere call would suffice. But here he used the word ¡®please¡¯. From the Outsiders, the Fourth Hokage, the stronger leader from Konoha than Takigakure Village. And with his performance piloting Unit-01, under the boost of all aspects, Gendo Ikari had to pay extra attention. Although Gendo Ikari himself liked to dominate, having his own subjectivity and plans, he was unscrupulous in achieving his goals. Moreover, he did not have some of those bad habits of SEELE¡¯s members. When it was time to change, change was needed. Being able to stay dormant under SEELE for so long, he wasn¡¯t someone who couldn¡¯t let go of status, it just depended on who the target was. This Fourth Hokage had that qualification! Tao Yu took the initiative to kill those Pioneers not only because they had ambushed him before, but also because he had generally anticipated the following events. Whether it¡¯s the Adam embryo or the Dead Sea Scrolls, Gendo Ikari had a great chance of encountering them. Originally, the Adam embryo was even going to be implanted in his palm. So making some trades with this guy, naturally, Tao Yu also had mental preparation. ¡°Commander Ikari calls me?¡± After Tao Yu came in, he said with a smile on his face, ¡°I wonder if I should call you the Fourth Hokage or Minato Namikaze...¡± Although Gendo Ikari already had his plans, seeing Tao Yu again, he still maintained that confident posture with crossed arms. Whether he was certain or not, acting confident and self-assured was always beneficial. This bluff had deceived many people, making it difficult for others to grasp his depth. ¡°Just call me Minato...¡± Tao Yu didn¡¯t refute the other¡¯s words, his face still bearing a sunny and bright expression... He had already made some contacts with the representative of Takigakure Village, and had a rough understanding of the situation with the Seven-Tails, now it all depended on what Gendo Ikari had to glean... Chapter 809 ?Chapter 809: 735 Chapter Settled Chapter 809: 735 Chapter Settled ¡°Abyss... World Fragment...@@@@ Pioneer...¡± Even though Gendo Ikari was mentally prepared, and could even accept something like the Human Instrumentality Project, his ability to accept such matters should have been very strong. But now, upon hearing the news brought by Tao Yu, he still felt a shock in his heart. ¡°Actually, after piloting Unit-01, I¡¯ve come to understand some things about you, Commander.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s sudden shift in tone finally brought a stir of emotions to Gendo Ikari, who had always maintained a posture of having everything under control, and he put down his hand. ¡°Oh? Why do you specifically mention Unit-01, and what have you come to understand about me?¡± When it came to Unit-01, Gendo Ikari couldn¡¯t remain calm, but he forced himself to settle down. ... Although the fact that Yui Ikari was Devoured by Unit-01 was a secret, it wasn¡¯t known only to himself and Fuyutsuki; others might still leak it. Tao Yu knew that Gendo Ikari would be suspicious, so he didn¡¯t keep him guessing and directly continued, ¡°As I mentioned before when I explained the Abyss, your world is very special, and it suppresses us greatly.¡± ¡°What does that have to do with what you said?¡± Gendo Ikari forcibly calmed himself, his tone steady. ¡°It¡¯s very much related. What I mean is, powers like EVA and Angel Envoy, which involve supernatural abilities, are not uncommon outside. Even those involving souls, and even the ability to return from death, are possessed...¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words made Gendo Ikari clench his fists. Souls! Resurrection! These coupled together truly stirred him immensely! ¡°So, perhaps the people from Takigakure Village have also mentioned my strength to you; I am very strong in the area of Spirit Perception. Otherwise, Unit-01 would not have achieved a hundred percent Synchronization Rate. The reason it jumped from zero to one hundred percent at the beginning is because I reached some agreements with Yui Ikaria?€|¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words finally made Gendo Ikari unable to hold back. ¡°You can communicate with Yui Ikari? How do you communicate?!¡± ¡°I thought you¡¯d first ask what agreement I reached.¡± Tao Yu glanced at the agitated Gendo Ikari. Finally, he couldn¡¯t contain himself anymore. If you really can speak with the recently deceased, I might consider cooperating with you. And the fact that you¡¯ve mentioned so much, clearly you have requests to make, perhaps you want to access this world¡¯s fundamental forces, all of these I can fulfill for you!¡± Gendo Ikari looked sharply at Tao Yu. He had persevered till now solely for Yui, and if there was a better option, why not abandon the original plan? He didn¡¯t want to be SEELE¡¯s lapdog anymore! Though arrangements were sufficient, before success was guaranteed, he was not entirely confident. ¡°Of course, that would not be a problem.¡± ¡°Do we need to go to a hospital?¡± ¡°No need, anyone killed by the Angel Envoys and still in the morgue would do, though they have been dead for some days, so there might be some missing information.¡± The words of Tao Yu made Gendo Ikari feel more assured. Yui¡¯s soul was preserved inside Unit-01 and was protected, so if he could summon unprotected souls, he must possess that ability! This was undeniably much better than his original plan. ¡°Let¡¯s go now...¡± ... It was simple for Tao Yu to verify his ability; even though the constraints of this world dampened his essence, communicating with ordinary spirits was effortlessly easy. Even Fuyutsuki accompanied Gendo this time. Since they were aligned in their actions concerning Yui, there was no need for secrecy. ¡°Incredible, simply incredible!¡± Fuyutsuki murmured continuously, his eyes sparkling with excitement. ¡°So, what exactly is your purpose?¡± Fuyutsuki, like Gendo Ikari, knew that Tao Yu wasn¡¯t so ¡®benevolent.¡¯ Hidden initially, he had suddenly appeared. Even though targeting Unit-01 had been achieved during the last strike on the Angel Envoy. ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned before, I felt this fundamental force of this world when piloting Unit-01, you might even have felt that my AT field was triggered differently, this is because I utilized that power.¡± Tao Yu paused, then continued, ¡°However, I can sense that Unit-01 is incomplete and seems to be just a part of the origin. If I can fully understand it, perhaps I could attempt to extract Yui Ikari from Unit-01. ¡°You also know the special circumstances surrounding Unit-01, perhaps even better than I do, with Yui Ikari¡¯s spirit trapped inside, the difficulty of rescuing her is extremely high, I feel Unit-01 possesses Divinity...¡± With evidence from Tao Yu¡¯s Spirit Communication, the indirect evidence from the Pioneer¡¯s attacks, various information from Takigakure Village, and their understanding of SEELE. All the information completed a perfect loop! Even Gendo Ikari and Fuyutsuki now understood, the claims were true, and they probably should consider letting him understand Adam and Lilith. It might even be best to let him see the Dead Sea Scrollsa?€| Chapter 810 ?Chapter 810: 736 Chapter 810: 736 ¡°So, Commander Ikari, I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news. If there are any difficulties regarding military force requirements, you can come to me. That kind of Source material should also require the protection of heavy troops.¡± After temporarily reaching an agreement, Tao Yu also smiled and waved goodbye to Gendo Ikari before leaving directly. Gendo Ikari and Fuyutsuki made no attempt to stop him. They were indeed very tempted by Tao Yu¡¯s proposal! ¡°What do you think?¡± Gendo Ikari stood with crossed arms, his expression calm and stable. ¡°It¡¯s feasible.¡± Even the ludicrous Human Complementation Plan, they were willing to execute, but Tao Yu¡¯s proposal seemed much more peaceful. ... As for contacting Adam and Lilith, as long as the other party was not an Angel, there shouldn¡¯t be a big problem. If such a thing suddenly appeared in their own world, they would have to tread lightly. There¡¯s a chance it might indeed be an Angel in disguise. But now that they could confirm the other party came from outside, the situation was much better! The risks involved were certainly much lower than the success rate of their original plan. ¡°Let¡¯s do that then. When we¡¯ve already decided to transfer Adam¡¯s Egg from Europe over here, escorted by Unit-02, we might as well arrange for him to intercept.¡± Gendo Ikari had some ideas in mind. After Unit-01 displayed such a formidable dominion, they accelerated the transportation of Adam¡¯s Egg, which was originally inclined to be transported together, hoping to move it before the next Angel invasion. However, because of the importance of Adam¡¯s Egg, it certainly needed to be escorted by Unit-02, so air transport couldn¡¯t be used; they had to rely on sea transport, which takes a bit longer. ¡°But with this vacancy at the base, isn¡¯t just Unit-00 not enough?¡± Fuyutsuki also frowned a bit. ¡°We won¡¯t let him go too far, we¡¯ll just escort him in the nearby sea area, mainly to let him board the ship first and see if he can sense it.¡± Gendo Ikari still didn¡¯t fully trust Tao Yu¡¯s words and didn¡¯t plan to stop the small tests. However, he only planned to use this relatively mild approach as he really couldn¡¯t refuse the other party¡¯s suggestion! ... After finishing communications and leaving, Misato soon found Tao Yu. She was somewhat annoyed that Tao Yu had gone off on his own earlier, but seeing that he was separately questioned by Gendo Ikari, she also felt worried. With Commander Ikari¡¯s personality, being a subordinate still applies a lot of pressure. Now seeing Tao Yu leave with a relaxed face, she could finally breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°Come on, let me introduce a new companion to you, who has been receiving treatment before and is a bit better now.¡± Misato led Tao Yu outside. ¡°Next time, don¡¯t be so reckless, I know you¡¯re strong in combat, but bullets do not discriminate.¡± Misato advised Tao Yu. ¡°Okay, certainly next time.¡± Tao Yu replied perfunctorily, making Misato feel a bit defeated, as if she didn¡¯t have much authority. And so, she brought Tao Yu to a room. Upon entering the room, the atmosphere felt a bit eerie, with two similarly aged individuals inside, but it was silent as the grave. One of them was Shinji Ikari, who seemed somewhat helpless as he looked at the pretty girl with short blue-and-white hair and an expressionless face in front of him. Without a doubt, this girl with her arm in a white cast, looking like a doll, was Rei Ayanami, more precisely, the second Rei Ayanami. The second clone of Yui Ikari that had merged with Lilith. Tao Yu remembered that when he first saw Rei Ayanami as a child, he was amazed, his childhood goddess, but now seeing the real fourteen-year-old girl¡¯s dazed appearance, she seemed even more adorable. Although Shinji Ikari was somewhat nervous at this moment, he was actually quite happy because he and Minato Namikaze both achieved a 100% Synchronization Rate with Unit-01. ¡°I can do it too...¡± Then, everyone witnessed Unit-01 face-planting... A literal face-plant! Nobody expected this scene; watching the seventy to eighty meter tall giant mecha fall to the ground with a thud, causing the ground to tremble, everyone couldn¡¯t help but fall into silence. Is this really a 100% Synchronization Rate? Apparently, there is a real difference between people... Subsequently, the crowd witnessed the dreadful practice of Shinji Ikari. Although he certainly picked up quickly due to his 100% Synchronization Rate, and was soon able to move freely, even starting to fire a gun. But after witnessing Tao Yu¡¯s splendid display, now looking at Shinji¡¯s attempt, it was nothing but a mess. ¡°Minato is already doing great, why is there a need for a backup Qualified individual, forgive my frankness... Oh...¡± Ritsuko Akagi seemed to think of something but eventually didn¡¯t finish her sentence. However, now with the stark contrast against Shinji Ikari, everyone looked at Tao Yu with even more complex eyes. A miracle appearance, a real Savior! It¡¯s unimaginable a?€¡° if Shinji Ikari had been dispatched during the attack of the Water Apostle, aside from starting off with a face-plant as a distraction, he likely would have been helpless... Watching Shinji Ikari, Tao Yu also pondered for a bit. ¡°The most suitable target for me to handle first is actually the Adam Embryo, but shipping the Adam Embryo over from Europe would take at least a month or so. If there¡¯s another Angel attack in the meantime, it¡¯s best to let other EVA units finish it off, or maybe I should just pilot another unit...¡± Unit-01 could become the chosen one because it was doubly blessed by Lilith and Yui Ikari, and can be considered to have its own spirit. But for other EVA units, maybe Unit-13 would need attention, and at this point in time, Unit-13 hasn¡¯t been created yet. ¡°It could be an option to finish it with Unit-03, or I could try piloting Unit-00...¡± Unit-00, being an experimental unit, is either injured or on its way to being injured, and it even has to self-destruct. The AT Field definitely isn¡¯t as strong as Unit-01¡¯s, but Tao Yu thinks that with his ability, Unit-00 doesn¡¯t really matter. Otherwise, controlling Unit-01 and holding back would be a real hassle. Moreover, though the initial target was the Adam Embryo, if said object turned out to be the Heart of the World and couldn¡¯t be converted into a Skill, that would be problematic. Or there may also be some other pitfalls associated with the Adam Embryo. It¡¯s better to secure the AT Field ability before dealing with such uncertainties... Unsure if it were Heart¡¯s Desire taking effect, suddenly the base¡¯s alarm started blaring! Not too long after the attack of the Water Apostle, a new Angel appeared! ¡°So soon?¡± Tao Yu looked at the arm in a cast of Rei Ayanami and was also somewhat surprised; he didn¡¯t remember the original timeline well, but it certainly wasn¡¯t this quick! ¡°The Water Apostle also arrived earlier, this... Is it due to my beneficial collapse, or some other reason...¡± For the moment, Tao Yu felt uncertain, sensing vaguely that something was off. Was it the World Will? The divinations granted by this World Will had always been on point, but it wasn¡¯t clear if it¡¯s gone mad with the Human Instrumentality Project underway... Madmen aren¡¯t scary. But a madman with reason... Thinking of that red sea, and the Abyss Aura within it, Tao Yu felt a hint of unease. ¡°Can¡¯t worry about this much right now; it¡¯s best to secure the local abilities first.¡± Once the AT Field, a local ability, was in hand, he¡¯d have a decent channel for his power a?€¡° individual use certainly wouldn¡¯t be worse than Unit-01! Chapter 811 ?Chapter 811: Chapter 737 Spectators Chapter 811: Chapter 737 Spectators ¡°Angel Envoy attack? Consecutive attacks? Shouldn¡¯t the Angel Envoys be hostile to each other?¡± Ritsuko Akagi¡¯s face showed a shocked expression, totally unable to predict the Angels would come this fast and frequently! All Angels aim to create an Impact, to revert control over the evolution back to the original being. Thus, all Angels as well as humans who are seen as the eighteenth Angel are in a hostile relationship, deadly enemies to each other! And precisely because of this, they assumed that there should be intervals between Angel attacks, or they might end up fighting amongst themselves. It hasn¡¯t been long since we repelled the Water Angel, theoretically, there should be a window period now. ... But why have the attacks come so frequently? But now there is no time to dwell on these matters, as the Angel has suddenly appeared, we must proceed with the replacement immediately. ¡°Shinji, get ready to come out, switch with Minato.¡± The Shinji in front of us who still falls on flat grounds, and Minato who was able to handle it with one hand last time, everyone knows the difference between the two. However, Tao Yu spoke up at this moment, ¡°Isn¡¯t Unit-00 already repaired? Let me try piloting Unit-00. It¡¯s unnecessary and would take more time to bring Shinji out in his current state for a switch, let him witness the real battle too.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s suggestion made Ritsuko and Misato pause for a moment. ¡°Although you have also tested Unit-00, it¡¯s only an experimental body, different from Unit-01a?€|¡± Ritsuko said hesitantly.@@@@ A clone, an original, normally, there might not be any issue with piloting, but when Minato is performing... ¡°It¡¯s okay, how much weaker do you think I¡¯ll be piloting EVA, even if I¡¯m not as strong?¡± Tao Yu¡¯s gentle smile did surprise everyone present, after which Ritsuko also made a decision, ¡°Okay, get Unit-00 ready to start up, Shinji, now head to the launch gate controlling Unit-01...¡± Shinji is currently inside Unit-01, which is connected to wires at the back, and after some prior training, his basic mobility has already improved, he can even aim and shoot with a gun. Hearing about the Angel attack suddenly, he is a bit nervous. But he also heard Tao Yu¡¯s words from inside the cockpit. ¡°Minato even let me pilot his Mecha first to train me, if I¡¯m too scared to do so, that would be too pathetic!¡± Shinji, encouraging himself, immediately pulls together his spirit and starts heading towards the launch gate as instructed. Meanwhile, Tao Yu quickly changed into his suit, under the silent gaze of Rei Ayanami, who had her arm in a cast, and entered Unit-00. A fellow Pioneer beside could not help but exclaim. He was a Senior Partner, already quite strong, but even at his peak, he would be helpless against such a thing! He couldn¡¯t even break through its defenses! ¡°This must be a unique power of the current world. I estimate that in the outside world, it would likely be influenced the other way around. Nonetheless, it still appears terribly frightening. The advantage of this world might just lie within these Angels! I hope they can be defeated, and then we can find a way to claim some of the loot, even if it¡¯s through an exchange!¡± A Pioneer appeared quite excited. If the Chosen Ones and Pioneers killed it, they might absorb Yuan Force, but with the Mecha piloted and killed, it likely wouldn¡¯t count as their kill, the distance was too far! Their chances were great!! Even though in the Abyss, the quality of loot drops isn¡¯t necessarily related to strength. Many powerful Wish-Powered Creatures drop items that, aside from absorbing Yuan Force, seem rather unimpressive, while some cheap items could turn out valuable. But generally speaking, at least the individual strength of Wish-Powered Creatures meant that the drops in Yuan Force wouldn¡¯t be scanty! ¡°I have a premonition that the Angel will drop something good.¡± ¡°Look, that must be the Mecha intended to confront the Angel, there are two of them, so huge.¡± ¡°Hmph, SEELE wouldn¡¯t possibly tell us everything, we¡¯re all on guard against each other.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get ready first, don¡¯t get affected by the battle with such big creatures, don¡¯t force yourself to pick up spoils of war, there¡¯s still a chance for exchange later...¡± ¡°Exchange my ass, the guys nearby are all dead, we¡¯ve confirmed with the transfer station, they got the message about Minato Namikaze coming in...¡± These Pioneers, belonging to another small team nearby, had to take up the banner after a team wipeout in New Tokyo-3. The good news was, they had received information from the wiped-out team. Minato Namikaze! Didn¡¯t expect them to be so well-hidden... Da-Da-Da~ While all sorts of batteries and missiles continued their futile bombardment in the forefront. Unit-01 also swiftly sprang into action, grabbing an assault rifle ejected from the weapon module and immediately opening fire towards the front. EVA-type mechs, which wouldn¡¯t be built even a hundred years from now, yet were armed with such comparatively primitive forms of attack. Just like the missiles and artillery shells before, the gunshots continued firing, only creating ripples on the AT Field but not even grazing the surface. Instead, the dense explosions filled the sky with smoke and gradually obscured the Angel... Chapter 812 ?Chapter 812: Chapter 738: Break Even Chapter 812: Chapter 738: Break Even ¡°Are we settling scores?¡± Tao Yu looked at those weapons tilted out as if they didn¡¯t cost anything, and instead of directly commanding Unit-00 to attack, he leaned on the side, watching the performance of Unit-01. Perhaps Gendo Ikari, like some black guy, secretly withheld a large amount of funds for other uses, and the ammunition in these defense facilities was meant to settle the accounts. Otherwise, it¡¯s impossible to explain such a futile efforta?€| ¡°Could they be blank rounds? For creating smoke effects.¡± Tao Yu saw that after Shinji had fired several rounds, suddenly two energy tendrils shot out of the smoke, and the resultant smoke had actually become a cover. Although EVA¡¯s neural control is sensitive, it equally lacks handy features like attack perception and radar, relying entirely on the pilot himself. The sudden attack, although it caused Shinji Ikari to panic, he still barely dodged it. Only, the giant assault rifle in Unit-01¡¯s hand was instantly cut into two halves. ... ¡°Really richa?€|¡± The series of performances by Unit-01 also caused a moment of silence in the command room. They, NERV, were born to confront the Angel Envoys, so accepting the strength of the Angel Envoys was reasonable, as they had been preparing for this all along. Just that the first time they saw Unit-01¡¯s mighty prowess and instantaneous annihilation of the enemy, their expectations were high, but now looking at Shinji Ikari¡¯s performance, It could only be described as utterly dreadful. ¡°Minato, make your move.¡± Misato couldn¡¯t help saying in the command room. As Tao Yu saw Unit-01 knocked to the ground, and the small whip about to strike again, he ceased waiting. Allowing Unit-01 to be attacked was meant to show Yui Ikari the crisis her son, Shinji, was currently facing. But it was impossible to really let Unit-01 go berserk. If the angry mother ends up killing the Angel Envoy, it would be him who ends up weeping. Right when the red energy whip was about to hit, a blade formed by a condensed AT field, invisible to the naked eye, flashed by! The red energy whip was severed in response! A significant misalignment was evident. The severed whip fell and directly dissolved many of the nearby artillery pods. And from a distance, Unit-00 merely adopted a hand-chopping gesture. It appeared to be an air-splitting hand chop! As long as he fulfills the promise, there¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t satisfy him with.¡± ¡°SEELE on the other handa?€|¡± ¡°I will handle it myself, now the Adam embryo is also being transported here, and the unfinished Unit-03 will also be brought here, clearly this place is the ultimate core, so keeping the S2 organ here is not an issuea?€|¡± ¡°You know what you¡¯re doing.¡± ... Regardless of the internal changes in the NERV. The Pioneers on the mountains also witnessed the scene of EVA battling the Angel Envoy. Initially, the battle between the purple unit and the Angel Envoy was standard, but then the yellow unit next to it suddenly erupted, becoming so strong! ¡°It¡¯s too strong, these methods are too powerful! Even outside, they belong to the top-tier abilities! What were those diamond-shaped barriers earlier? Some kind of shield?!¡± ¡°They can even perform attacks, integrating offense and defense!¡± ¡°If it could be turned into a Skill, it would be a divine Skill!¡± Several Pioneers were quite exhilarated. In fact, once Pioneers reach a certain level of strength, they will emphasize fault tolerance and also pay attention to their own defense. In the Abyss, various unforeseen events are too common, and defense against emergencies is extremely important. Many experts might die tragic deaths due to various ridiculous reasons, caught by various bizarre abilities. And clearly, even just from the current performance, the AT Field is definitely a top-tier Ability in this regard! ¡°It¡¯s just not certain how much of this can be retained once we leave this World.¡± ¡°I am more curious about why this type of unit possesses the same kind of biological trait as the Angel Envoy.¡± ¡°Could it be that this abnormally looking unit itself has issues insidea?€|¡± They came in to be high-level cannon fodder, and they must have abilities in all aspects, or else they wouldn¡¯t be able to analyze and deduce anything from intelligence. After witnessing the battle between EVA and the Angel Envoy, even if their clothes and hair were whipped by the fierce wind, it did not hinder their analysis and conjectures, and they were getting closer to the truth. ¡°Confront SEELE, report to Lord Ou Cong, let him mobilize resources enticing enough for SEELE, we must exchange these things! We also want to swap for an EVA unit, that yellow unit, that must be the strongest.¡± ¡°SEELE is the strongest organization in this world, NERV is merely a subordinate, so SEELE rightfully should possess the most benefits of this world, choosing sometimes is very importanta?€|¡± Chapter 813 ?Chapter 813: Chapter 739 AT Force Field Deification Chapter 813: Chapter 739 AT Force Field Deification ¡°Once the Large Mech leaves, we can try raiding, they won¡¯t even see the loot.¡± ¡°Alright, just be steady, make sure we move faster than their cleaning crew.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t all go over, just the fastest few in batches, just in case.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± These Pioneers watched as the Angel Envoy was torn apart by the powerful Unit-00, and they also had their own plans in mind. Once the Angel Envoy was completely down and motionless, only leaving a spherical S2 Organ behind, Tao Yu also temporarily stopped and then urged Shinji Ikari to return. ¡°Shinji, that¡¯s enough for today, you¡¯ve done well to fight considering you never did before, go back and rest.¡±@@@@ The neural connection method of EVA causes the pilot to feel pain synchronously when Unit-01 is attacked. Earlier, the Angel Envoy¡¯s energy whip did inflict some damage to Unit-01, and Shinji felt a burning pain in his body. Now, hearing these words, he felt cared for and relieved. Previously, he thought his performance was terrible, but he didn¡¯t expect to be comforted. ... ¡°Shinji-kun, you¡¯re really gentle...¡± Shinji sighed, then started heading towards the exit in Unit-01. Tao Yu felt quite relieved after seeing Unit-01 leave, at least he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about others taking his credits. Glancing at the scene, the S2 Organ as the Fruit of Life was relatively large compared to a human body. ¡°I wonder if it can be energized and then absorbed into the Innate Barrier for storage...¡± Tao Yu had several Seeds of Fel Energy, which significantly boosted his recovery ability, otherwise, he couldn¡¯t sustain the Immortal Slayer Sword Formation for long. If he could merge it with the S2 Organ, that would be great. ¡°Especially now that Longevity Secret is integrated with Taiji Xuanqing Path, I can use various types of energy as I please, at least at this stage...¡± Initially, Tao Yu planned to leave the items here, but now that he had reached an agreement with Gendo Ikari, these would soon become his. Unit-00¡¯s plug being ejected right there was too conspicuous. Although only a few Pioneers struck, facing these sheep-like workers, they all wore disdainful expressions on their faces. ¡°Heh, you weren¡¯t even involved.¡± ¡°Blame it on your slow-moving Mecha!¡± However, just at that moment. Da da da~ The ground seemed as if it was subjected to an artillery attack, with a dense barrage tearing through. It was Unit-00 casually picking up a nearby giant assault rifle, originally intended as part of its equipment, and opening fire from a distance. The sudden attack came so unexpectedly. Although the assault rifle seemed mere firearms, previously ineffective as water guns against tanks. But now, every bullet hit the ground like shells. In an instant, dust filled the air! Boom boom~ Those attacking Pioneers barely had a chance to grunt before they were nearly instantly killed, their bodies reduced to fragments, utterly obliterated! This sudden scene made other Pioneers who were watching from a distance in the hills and forest instantly widen their eyes. ¡°How is this possible!¡± ¡°Are they insane? To use such a weapon here?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t their own people there?¡± But as the dust settled, they found that, apart from the Pioneers who were directly turned into mincemeat and vanished into smoke, the workers seemed unharmed. Though the assault rifle kicked up a lot of dust, its bullets weren¡¯t high-explosive or shrapnel but purely kinetically impacting. It was originally meant for the Angel Envoy, certainly not adept at dealing with individual humans. Chapter 814 ?Chapter 814: Chapter 739 Deification of AT Force Field_2 Chapter 814: Chapter 739 Deification of AT Force Field_2 The ground was riddled with deep pits, and many workers were still screaming, clutching their heads as they lay on the ground. However, the Pioneers had been completely wiped out! ¡°How can it be so accurate?!¡± ¡°How did they achieve this?¡± They asked themselves, even with regular firearms, achieving such precision in an area dense with people would be very difficult. But that giant Mecha had managed to control its firearms to produce an effect almost like firing in bursts! Because of the EVA¡¯s height, there would be no restriction of view, and getting hit even once would leave no chance to grunt. They had thought that with the Pioneers¡¯ strength, even under pressure, they would still have an innate psychological advantage over ordinary people. At the very least, they should be able to come and go freely, even if the mission failed, fleeing wouldn¡¯t be an issue, and in the worst case, they could surrender and wait to be fished out through negotiations with SEELE. ... Yet now, there wasn¡¯t even a chance to surrender! ¡°Retreat! We need to consider this for the long term.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all up to SEELE now, sigh...¡± ¡°Hmph, although we have failed now, we can take back everything through detours!¡± After one last resentful look at the tragic scene, the group had no choice but to leave with bitterness... ... ¡°Are those also Outsiders?¡±@@@@ Gendo Ikari had another meeting with Tao Yu and posed the question. Unit-00 deliberately slowed down its response; he could read the situationa?€¡±if this person was doing it deliberately, they must have already discovered the other party. ¡°Yes, they too are very interested in the things of the Angel Envoys. I¡¯m going now to retrieve them; no issues, right?¡± ¡°Will all of the remains be taken away? SEELE might pressure us for them, but if really needed, I can try to swap them with something else.¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s no need, the things I want to take aren¡¯t much; most of the remains can be given to them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good...¡± Gendo Ikari didn¡¯t care much for these matters, although NERV was a subsidiary of SEELE, he who controls the present calls the shots. He¡¯s the one in charge here now. There¡¯s just too much operational space... ... ¡°Spending over ten million on these two rounds of Deification, I¡¯m about to drop below two billion; for the upcoming S2 mechanism, still need to get some money.¡± Although Tao Yu had some complaints in his heart, he invested without any hesitation! With two consecutive rounds of investment in Deification still happening in the current World, Tao Yu suddenly realized that something seemed slightly amiss. ¡°Oh no, with the boosts given by this world, could it be that I¡¯m unable to keep it under control? [Essence of Fist Intent]!¡± Suppression! Feeling the surging force of his mind, Tao Yu¡¯s eyes flickered with a dazzling Guanghui. Fortunately, the threefold [Essence of Fist Intent] was horrifyingly formidable. Even the twice Deified AT Field on its home ground was penetrated instantly. Or perhaps it should be said that the Essence of Fist Intent and the AT Field inherently possessed a high degree of affinity. Behind him, a black, Hollow, frame-dropping, bizarre tentacled shadow flickered intermittently. The entire electrical system of NERV headquarters also flickered in sync with the substantialized Hollow phantom behind him. ¡°Ah!¡± Following Tao Yu, Fuyutsuki suddenly knelt on the ground, covering his eyes with his hands, as if tears of blood streamed through his fingers. Tao Yu frowned as he pulled his hands away, only to find that this guy¡¯s eyeballs seemed to be sprouting tiny arms and legs, struggling to squeeze out of the sockets. The pupils had turned into mouths, sharply crying out ¡®Daddy, daddy~¡¯. Apart from Fuyutsuki, in the large cultivation tanks containing Angel Envoy flesh nearby, the flesh also seemed to be coming to life. Even the metallic floors and transparent walls of the cultivation tanks themselves were showing signs of turning into flesh! Such was the state under this World¡¯s suppression, Tao Yu felt somewhat embarrassed. But then with a slight raise of his hand, an invisible force field burst forth, halting all the grotesque transformations of the flesh, dispersing them, and restoring normalcy! Fuyutsuki let out a groan and came back to his senses, then fainted. [AT FieldA?¡¤Modified]: No longer constrained by the World Fragment, it can use mental strength to reject all factors detrimental to oneself, including rules and concepts. Initially a seemingly defensive field, it suddenly became a conceptual level Ability! Although Tao Yu knew that this concept was similar to [Sealing Technique], it still relied on the practitioner¡¯s own foundation. But even so, this already seemed quite formidable! ¡°When you consider my mass and status, I¡¯m not weak, so the rejecting power of the AT Field is also strong enough, and it can further amplify Fist Intention to a certain extent.¡± The earlier restoration of the surroundings, was Tao Yu¡¯s ¡®rejection¡¯ of not accepting his own actions leading to fleshification nearby, forcibly enacted! ¡°` Chapter 815 ?Chapter 815: Chapter 740 Arrangement Chapter 815: Chapter 740 Arrangement ¡°I¡¯m more used to it this way...¡± After taking care of the blood and flesh mutation at the scene, Tao Yu looked at the unconscious Fuyutsuki, and infused some Life Force into his body. It caused a few strands of black to appear among Fuyutsuki¡¯s graying hair, offsetting a bit of the minor side effects that had leaked earlier. ¡°It¡¯s good that this world still has suppression, and the human spirits here are equipped with mental barriers, otherwise it would be troublesome...¡± Though Tao Yu was not a sentimental person, he still felt some regret for people dying innocently due to his actions. This outcome was better. With a slight flex of his fingers, Tao Yu closed his eyes and felt some new sensations. ¡°The AT field is sufficient as an outlet for release, but my own size has been somewhat suppressed as well, nothing too extreme. It should be similar to when Unit-01 was used last time.¡± At most, capable of destroying an Angel Envoy in an instant, and able to handle a Catastrophe-Level enemy with ease. ... Hmm, without piloting an EVA... Other than interactions involving the collision between Adam and Lilith, only the Spear of Longinus, which is specifically effective against the AT field, poses a threat to me. ¡°I wonder if the Spear of Longinus is still being salvaged in Antarctica, or if it has already been reinserted into Lilith.¡± Tao Yu was somewhat uncertain, but in his view, the Spear of Longinus was already his. As the Spear of Longinus, transformed from the roots of the Tree of Life, not only can it penetrate any AT field, it also possesses the ability to transform. ¡°With [Authority of the Sword] amplifying the concept of swords, if the Spear of Longinus could switch to a sword attribute, its essence might be elevated to the level of a Sacred Object for me...¡± There may be some weakening upon leaving this world, but the blessing of authority should be able to offset quite a bit. And then taking Unit-01 away after separating it from Yui Ikari, wouldn¡¯t be too much, right? Unit-01 in name, but in essence, not too dissimilar to an external avatar. Tao Yu also had some abilities related to ¡®corpse¡¯ disposal... Having finally acquired the power of the current world, Tao Yu also felt a sense of relief. No matter what, had I remained as I was before, I wouldn¡¯t have been considered weak here, and not much in this world could threaten me, but suddenly being restricted after being used to my own strength was somewhat suffocating. But now it¡¯s different; I can attack when I want and defend when I need to! There¡¯s even an urge to directly storm into the Final Dogma Zone, and take away Lilith and the Spear of Longinus first. It¡¯s only because the Egg of Adam and the Dead Sea Scrolls haven¡¯t arrived yet that I do not wish to add uncertainty. Nevertheless, this also allowed Tao Yu to be more transcendent in spirit, finding everything more pleasing to the eye. ¡°Absorbing a Skill once is enough, the S2 Engine acquired later on can be thoroughly researched for its uses.¡± Tao Yu was inclined to use it to increase his own size and integrate it into the Innate Barrier, it might even become an energy source for the Immortal Slayer Sword Formation. The Immortal Slayer Sword Formation currently consumes a lot from me. ¡°Heh, it¡¯s probably those people who tried to snatch it before, and the location isn¡¯t too far either. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Tao Yu spoke. Before, he didn¡¯t really want to interact too much with the Pioneers. It would have been a direct confrontation. After all, to arrange such a significant gesture, one¡¯s status in Earth Dragon City would have to be at least at the Suns¡¯ level in Starshine, or perhaps even that of the Ou Family wasn¡¯t out of the question. Especially since Saint Ou was in the vicinity, it would be troublesome if they got involved. But things are different now, if that individual could enter this world, then they would be entering my territory. Still, Tao Yu only considered this. Saints have mostly been through too many storms and would certainly prioritize stability first. The arrangement of so much fodder to be cannon fodder in this world was evident. Not to mention Saints, even Catastrophe Level beings or World Breakers would likely not enter easily. But now, Tao Yu was ready to delve into understanding the Pioneers further, to see what they knew about this world and what aspects they represent. ¡°Previously they launched an attack on me without a word, so my actions are justified...¡± ... ¡°Eh? You¡¯re going to New Tokyo-2?¡± Shinji Ikari looked at Tao Yu with some surprise, as he had begun proactive training on his own after performing poorly in front of the Daytime Angel. And Rei Ayanami, perhaps motivated by witnessing Tao Yu¡¯s impressive display piloting Unit-00, had also started extra training. Both were dressed in their tight battle suits at the moment. Misato was a bit conflicted at their side. ¡°Indeed, the two of them need to practice more. I¡¯ll take you there...¡± After all, whether in Misato¡¯s eyes or those of other NERV members, Tao Yu¡¯s importance was not on the same level as the other two Qualified individualsa?€¡±it was much too vast. He alone was the Savior. ¡°No worries, I¡¯m just going for a look-around. You¡¯re aware of my strength, and besides, I¡¯ve got bodyguards with me.¡± Tao Yu was referring to the members from Takigakure Village like Suigetsu. Since they would later go to obtain Seven-Tails, they had been temporarily incorporated into NERV for the time being, and the journey was a good opportunity to have an in-depth conversation... Chapter 816 ?Chapter 816: Chapter 741: Pioneer Chapter 816: Chapter 741: Pioneer ¡°Mr. Minato.¡± Mizukin and two other ninjas from Takigakure Village, dressed in suits, came to Tao Yu¡¯s side, and Tao Yu was also dressed in casual attire, boarding a business car they had driven. ¡°Don¡¯t be so formal; we will surely have opportunities for cooperation in the future.¡± Tao Yu had actually gleaned from Airi Suzuki¡¯s attitude that most ninjas from Takigakure probably did not want to return to the Ninja World. The previous proposal to send them back to the Ninja World was likely ineffective in obtaining the Seven-Tails, so Tao Yu decided to propose an alternative. ¡°I know you all have your own thoughts, and you¡¯re gradually getting used to this world.¡± Once Tao Yu had boarded the car, he casually leaned back in his seat and spoke. Upon hearing this, Mizukin nodded frankly and said, ¡°We quite like this world, even though it seems to be going through its worst times, it is still better than our best times.¡± Mizukin¡¯s expression also conveyed a sense of melancholy. ¡°But you¡¯ve also seen the Angel Envoys, and you should know that it¡¯s me piloting the EVA to confront them.¡± The words from Tao Yu made Mizukin pause, then he nodded solemnly, ¡°We need to thank you for saving the world, there is no doubt about that.¡± During the encounter with the Daytime Angel, both Unit-01 and Unit-00 were deployed, and the stark contrast in power between the two made the ninjas realize that relying on other EVA pilotsa?€¡±the simpletonsa?€¡±was unreliable. ... Having fought fiercely without breaking through the defenses, and even getting tossed down and having the weapons damaged. They were simply not on the same level. No matter what, Minato Namikaze was the one saving the world! In many people¡¯s eyes, he was the Savior! ¡°I came to this world not only to collect some information but actually to retrieve the Seven-Tails.¡± Tao Yu extended his hand, and an arrow appeared on his palm. ¡°There¡¯s no need to deny it; the direction this arrow points is the direction of the Seven-Tails.¡± Mizukin was initially startled, but after clearly seeing the arrow¡¯s direction and making his own estimation, he was astonished to find that it indeed pointed toward the village! ¡°The Ninja World is also facing trouble, and the Tailed Beasts are one of the keys to solving this problem; that¡¯s why I came here. We have mutual needs, so what do you think?¡± Tao Yu was prepared to start with reasoning. Mizukin was the current leader of Takigakure Village, the CEO of their security group. He had significant influence over the disposition of the Seven-Tails. Misato fully trusted her judgment through a rough comparison with other ninjas. ¡°Follow me? That¡¯s not impossible.¡± Tao Yu glanced at the three men and didn¡¯t mind it at all. Now, he didn¡¯t think that among the cannon fodder Pioneers, there would be any who could make him lose control of the situation. After getting out of the car, Tao Yu walked towards the warehouse ahead, guarded by the three men in suits like guardians. ¡°Mr. Men, they should have already been informed of your arrival, and they might even have notified others through communication technology, you know? It allows message transmission across great distances, regardless of range...¡± The Ninja World had its own technological developments, albeit quite peculiar, and at least when Takigakure Village fell into the Abyss, they hadn¡¯t even popularized walkie-talkies, let alone telephones. So Misato tried to educate Tao Yu, who had not been in this world for long. After all, even the communication with Shinji Ikari was done by sending letters, and the cellphone was provided by Misato, in her eyes, it was very likely that Tao Yu hadn¡¯t come into contact with or understood such high technology. However, to Tao Yu, this action seemed somewhat amusing, yet he didn¡¯t contradict her and just nodded to indicate he knew. Reaching the warehouse door of the appointment, there was an elderly gatekeeper. Tao Yu simply looked him up and down twice and went over to state his purpose. ¡°Is this the place to receive cargo with the serial number C472?¡± Originally, the old man appeared cheerfully welcoming as several people approached, but after hearing Tao Yu¡¯s words, he immediately became serious. ¡°Yes, are you the ones delivering the cargo? This young?¡± Clearly, he was a disguised Pioneer, constantly sizing up the minivan behind them, but something felt off... At this moment, however, an urgent voice came through his earpiece. ¡°According to SEELE¡¯s photo, the person in front of you is Minato Namikaze! The three beside him are from Takigakure Village and are likely from the Ninja World, be careful!¡± Even though it came through an earpiece, the faint sound could still be easily heard by Tao Yu, as well as by the people from Takigakure Village nearby. ¡°Oh? Plotting loudly in front of us? You seem to know quite a lot.¡± Tao Yu put on an attitude of ¡®we¡¯re just here to escort the item; we had no prior knowledge.¡¯, and looked towards the elderly man... Chapter 817 ?Chapter 817: 742 Adaptive Chapter 817: 742 Adaptive Hearing Tao Yu¡¯s words, cold sweat also appeared on the forehead of the old man. The Fourth Hokage, huh! How did he get here? Is there some mistake! Although this world does have suppressions, the stronger one¡¯s strength, the stronger the performance still is. Among the physical qualities of ordinary people, there are also discrepancies. ¡°You... ... why have you come...¡± The old man forced out a slight smile, trying to stall for time with words. There were only four of them. In the current world, they still had a considerable chance. Even if the Fourth Hokage was comparable to the top World Breakers, they could still make him meet his doom! The message sent back by that previous squad had already revealed the enemy¡¯s presence; they were not unprepared! ¡°It seems that you are indeed from the outside world. Speak, why are you here? The materials sent by NERV, were they given to you? What is your relationship with SEELE? What did you discuss with them?¡± Tao Yu watched him with a scrutinizing attitude, while also sensing some malice emerging gradually from other parts of the warehouse as if they were trying to surround them. The three ninjas from Takigakure Village also reached into their bosoms, all on full alert. Shuimi whispered lowly, ¡°Lord Minato, this place is not very advantageous in terms of terrain. We should be more cautious.¡± This was a warehouse district in the suburbs, overall similar to the warehouse maps in CS, aside from rows and rows of warehouse buildings, there were also piled up containers, and some construction vehicles like forklifts, making the scene quite complicated. Enemy shooters could pop up at any time, yet the entrance to the warehouse was rather open, lacking cover. For the ninjas from Takigakure Village, who were only slightly better than ordinary people, this was also quite a dangerous place. Initially, they thought that Tao Yu, being the Hokage after all, should have this awareness and not choose such an open place for contact. But who knew that this silly guy would start chatting right here! Although the opponents looked extremely nervous, they might just be stalling for time. They did not believe that such a warehouse place would only have one person. ¡°No problem.¡± Tao Yu casually waved his hand. But the next moment, red laser dots appeared on them and a hearty laughter followed, ¡°Indeed, no problem, as long as you all don¡¯t move rashly, we have no intention of harming you.¡± Then, fully armed figures with guns ready appeared above the warehouse, by the containers, by the forklifts, surrounding them without leaving any dead angles! This was a tactical disadvantage in terms of terrain, unrelated to individual strength; Shuimi just took one look and knew trouble was big! ¡°I just knew... sigh...¡± Shuimi sighed, in the end, Minato Namikaze was not quite suited to the pace of this world! He had underestimated firearms too much! Indeed, he had ambushed these mysterious individuals before, but that was when they were in a bustling area with many covers to utilize. Now, in this absolute disadvantage where the enemy had cover and his side was entirely in an open area, there was no point if you couldn¡¯t outrun bullets! Putting aside the sighing Takigakure Village ninja bodyguards, The tense-looking elderly Pioneer at the beginning now had all his fearful expressions recede, instead showing a hint of smugness, ¡°Fourth Hokage, what was it that you wanted to ask just now?¡± The Pioneer who had spoken earlier now stepped closer with a smile, However, the next instant, his face smashed into what seemed like a bulletproof glass barrier, squashing into a grotesque shape, as a golden rhombus-shaped force field emerged out of thin air, blocking his entry. Then he was flung back! However, the angle of the throw was just enough to help them avoid the first round of sweeping fire, and although they landed clumsily and rolled on the ground, they were fortunately not harmed. The bullets that had rained down were now densely suspended in mid-air, hovering around Tao Yu! The convergence of bullets appeared to form a dense wall of ammunition. Truly a Gatling gun with 36,000 rounds per minutea?€| ¡°What? Impossible!¡± That Pioneer commander¡¯s eyes almost bulged out of their sockets! Why can you still use such power in this world? This is not normal! Even without their tools, a Catastrophe Level like Ou Cong would face severe suppression here. How does a mere Fourth Hokage have thea?€| Boom~ The grenade launcher fired in succession, striking what seemed to be an invisible and fragile force field, but apart from a small burst of firelight and dust, it caused not the slightest disturbance! The ground around Tao Yu began to upheave, and chunks of shattered concrete slowly began to float. Along with them, Tao Yu himself began to rise. Under the effect of the AT field, a halo seemed to form above his head, and a holy chant faintly filled the air around him. ¡°Feels quite nice to usea?€|¡± Tao Yu tested it, finding that it obeyed his commands effortlessly. ¡°This is named the AT field, effective only once at a timea?€|¡± Seeing the form of the force field, the halo above the head, and the levitating posture, that Pioneer team leader finally understood. This was not Minato Namikaze at all! It must be a Pioneer! A Pioneer who has absorbed Angel Envoy Skills! Such high-quality Skills existed in this worlda?€| But there was no time for them to ponder any further, as Tao Yu, who intended to completely separate NERV from the Pioneers, showed no mercy in his actions. Whoosh~ The AT field changed its shape, instantly transforming into invisible swords, and accompanied by the Authority Kaji Tao Yu put on the ¡°Sword,¡± they shot out in a flash in all directions! Although it is said to be effective only once, the frequency of each use was not specified! The concrete floor in front of the factory was sliced as easily as tofu, tracing straight, clean lines across the surface! Whoosh~ Whoosh~ A forklift cut neatly in two, the cut surface smooth, along with the Pioneers behind it, all instantly segmented. The same fate befell containers, concrete bollards, and even warehouse buildings! Boom~ As Tao Yu also effortlessly sliced through the warehouse¡¯s beams, the entire warehouse came crashing down with a thunderous noise amid the collapse of the roof. Meanwhile, Minato and his peers saw the ground sliced not far from where they had fallen. They felt the residual sharpness above and imagined that even now, reaching out to touch the cut would probably slice their fingers! Is this the true value of the Fourth Hokage? Thinking back to their previous doubts and their own thoughts, Minato couldn¡¯t help but chuckle wryly. ¡°I thought he was not adapted to this world, but it turns out I am the one who is not adapteda?€|¡± The display of that force field was clearly akin to that of an Angel Envoy. Clearly, it was something he learned after coming to this world. The one who should be phased out... should be myselfa?€| ¡°` Chapter 818 ?Chapter 818: Chapter 743: The Path to the Saintly Position Chapter 818: Chapter 743: The Path to the Saintly Position ¡°What¡¯s going on! What exactly is happening!¡± In the holographic meeting of the Human Instrumentality Committee, a representative furiously roared and questioned Gendo Ikari. The remains of the Angel Envoys had been transported, but all the receiving personnel were dead; they demanded an explanation! ¡°That¡¯s right, they attempted to attack Minato Namikaze and were then killed in retaliation by the bodyguards from Takigakure Village.¡± Gendo Ikari said quite calmly. ¡°Then what about the traces at the scene? What kind of weapon was used? Did even the EVA go there?!¡± ¡°This is precisely what I wanted to report. ... Minato Namikaze is not actually from Takigakure Village...¡± Gendo Ikari took this opportunity to clarify Tao Yu¡¯s identity and actively expressed that he was aware of the news of outsiders coming in, and was willing to share this information with everyone. ¡°..., so, this should be Minato Namikaze¡¯s own ability, I¡¯m actually also hesitating about whether to let him pilot the EVA.¡± After laying the groundwork with his words, Gendo Ikari successfully calmed down the previously furious representative. Another representative then spoke up, ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as that; we¡¯ve only just found out about the existence of outsiders, those receivers were outsiders aiming to exchange external intelligence and resources with us.¡± ¡°Oh? And what kind of resources might those be?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡± The meeting fell silent for a moment, then someone attempted to smooth things over, ¡°Regardless, Minato Namikaze¡¯s ability to pilot the EVA is unique; he is a crucial part of the plan. Let him do it, but the previously decided upon measures to put some restrictions on him must now be put in place.¡± ¡°Now that the Adam embryo and the Dead Sea Scrolls are on their way under the escort of Unit-02 as per your request, there will be a synch-test later on, which is a good time to install them.¡± They subsequently issued new instructions and arrangements to Gendo Ikari. This was a trade. ¡°Alright, so should the remains of the Angel Envoys remain in the storage?¡± ¡°Keep them, but Minato Namikaze must not go there again!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Well, forget it, I¡¯ll deal with Ten-Tails first, exchange it for the Rinnegan from the Sage of Six Paths...¡± It¡¯s not just here; even in the trench where the little claw was earlier, it¡¯s unknown what lies beneath. But after plucking from Adam and Lilith, then acquiring Ten-Tails and Rinnegan, normally I should be able to ignite the Sacred Fire and reach the level of a Saint! ¡°The little rich woman said that Saints differ from one another, with various abilities, systems, and manifestations, all falling into distinct categories. ¡°But all roads lead to Rome; for most power systems in the Abyss to yield a Saint, there are two critical preliminary steps: commanding a Sacred Object and assimilating Sacred Intent. Only after accomplishing these can one attempt a breakthrough, ignite the Sacred Fire, and undergo an Ascension of status...¡± A Sacred Object is something similar to the Immortal Slayer Sword, though the Immortal Slayer Sword is certainly stronger. Commanding it is not just simple use; the difficulty is quite high. For instance, the Supreme Elder of the Suns has mastered a Sacred Object for many years, reaching a level where he commands the Suns¡¯ Sacred Object, now only lacking the infusion of Sacred Intent. And merging with Sacred Intent is similar to a Sacred Object in that there are options. Most Pioneers choose the World Will of the Main World, as it¡¯s relatively simple and harmless. A minority of Saints among the Evil God believers, wary of being detected and rejected by the Current World Will, might opt for such things as Abyssal Fragments, independent worlds, or even directly praying to the Evil God. In fact, Tao Yu has reached a level where he doesn¡¯t need any particular techniques; he naturally tends to have these inclinations and choices. As for the Sacred Object, it¡¯s the Immortal Slayer Sword, and as for command, with the integration of the Immortal Slayer Sword Formation into the Innate Barrier, there¡¯s a kind of unity in diversity. As for Sacred Intent, other Saints need to harness the World Will for refinement and Ascension, achieving a Will that makes their attacks unavoidable below the level of Saints. But Tao Yu himself, relying on the Essence of Fist Intent and the current AT force field, already meets the standards. Just lacking the final integration... ¡°I don¡¯t necessarily have to rely on the World Will. It¡¯s best to forge my own path. Although the direction is straightforward, there are definitely a lot of ways to do it...¡± Although leveraging the World Will can be convenient, since one can prove their way by strength alone, why settle for dependence... And the continuous attacks by Daytime Angel from before seemed like an accident. For the following week, no more Angel Envoy attacks occurred, providing some relief to everyone. These days, Tao Yu has been training with the two little ones, fostering affection, and then guiding them. He is also continuously adapting to the AT force field and trying to integrate it with the New Longevity Art. And before the arrival of Adam¡¯s Egg and the Dead Sea Scrolls, the Jinchuriki of Seven-Tails arrived first by air. Having witnessed Tao Yu¡¯s strength before, the smoke of Takigakure Village. Dare not ponder whether this was an intentional threat; since it was promised, the person was sent over early. Under the pretense of seeking medical care, the person was sent to the hospital in the Third New Tokyo...@@@@ Chapter 819 ?Chapter 819: Chapter 744: Tailed Beasts Fusion Chapter 819: Chapter 744: Tailed Beasts Fusion ¡°Is this the child...¡± Tao Yu looked at the figure lying on the hospital bed before him, appearing to be quite young, which didn¡¯t quite match up with having fallen into the Abyss fourteen years ago. The complexion was ruddy, breathing even, looking just as if asleep. However, since falling into the Abyss, he had been in a deep slumber, unaware if it was a rejection by the World¡¯s Will. He also wasn¡¯t the Seven-Tails Jinchuriki that Tao Yu remembered; probably the one from the previous generation. ¡°Yes, ever since arriving in this world, this child has remained unchanged, as if his growth has halted. He must be preserved by the Seven-Tails¡¯ life force.¡± Shuiyan gave her assessment. As a Tailed Beast, even though its powers were almost completely suppressed and practically useless, it could still manage to preserve the life of a Jinchuriki, which led to the current situation.@@@@ ... ¡°Even though I can¡¯t use my own Tailed Beast, it shouldn¡¯t be like this...¡± Seeing this, Tao Yu shook his head as well. He reached out and pressed on the other¡¯s Sealing point, sensing carefully, and realized that the Seven-Tails was also in a state of deep sleep. Moreover, perhaps due to the external suppressing force, the Sealing Technique had become even more secure. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I first obtained the AT Field.¡± Tao Yu pondered inwardly; otherwise, even if his Sealing Skill was enhanced, protecting someone else¡¯s life while extracting it in such an environment would be inadequate. But now, with the AT Field concept providing assistance, it was still possible. ¡°The very last Tailed Beast Chakra...¡± Tao Yu¡¯s gaze flickered. This world just happened to have a massive suppressing effect on the Ten-Tails. Completing the fusion here would be quite good! Initially, he had planned to use his Innate Barrier and the Essence of Fist Intent for suppression, which was slightly uncertain. But now, using the AT Field in this world to bind the Ten-Tails Chakra would likely pose no issue at all! Tao Yu¡¯s Domain force field spread out, controlling the transformation with the infused Fist Intention, like performing surgery to extract the Seven-Tails. Then, while inputting life force to keep the Jinchuriki alive, he forcefully stuffed the Seven-Tails into the shadow. Like with the other Tailed Beasts Chakra, before binding, the interactions between each Chakra was extremely hostile, not appearing to be from a single source. Having experienced the AT field, the Rinnegan might be a special Ability of the Ninja World, but I can still fully adapt it to the Abyss through Deification, and it will inevitably be strengthened after a second Deification! ¡°I¡¯m somewhat looking forward to it, wondering what kind of Pupil Skill I¡¯ll have.¡± Since there are follow-up matters involving Adam and Lilith, Tao Yu isn¡¯t keen on making two trips and tempers his immediate desire to return. Now that the Pioneers are eyeing this place, and it¡¯s the Ou Family at that, I have to stand guard to avoid being caught off guard. ¡°Moreover, using the AT field to constantly bind the Ten-Tails, while also not a problem, feels a bit uncomfortable...¡± Magnetic constraint is useful, it can suppress the Ten-Tails Chakra without the need for external ramparts, but this suppression is constant. Although it doesn¡¯t exceed my capacity for recovery and can be maintained indefinitely. It indeed requires continuous attention... ¡°Perhaps, I could consider using Unit-01 to contain the Tailed-Beasts...¡± Unit-01 was already prepared to be taken away, and using it here fits perfectly. Unit-01 itself comes with an AT field for restraint, and I wouldn¡¯t have to be constantly distracted, plus it wouldn¡¯t result in the waste of Yuan Force while cleaning up the minions. Accompanied by the improvement of my own strength, it¡¯s actually quite good. ¡°After all, it was crafted from the body of Lilith, truly a divine vessel...¡± Having pondered upon the idea, while stabilizing the Ten-Tails Chakra and infusing Life to stabilize the Jinchuriki, I digested it simultaneously, and the Jinchuriki gradually regained consciousness. Seeing the Jinchuriki awake, the bystanding Suiren felt exhilarated and pleasantly surprised. In fact, he had already braced for being deceived, leading to the death of the Jinchuriki. But Minato Namikaze was just too powerful, the AT field in front of the warehouse had instantaneously overturned his worldview! With such strength, not to mention this World, even within the Ninja World, I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance, and neither would the entire Takigakure Village. So when Tao Yu urged, Suiren could only reluctantly arrange for the Seven-Tails Jinchuriki to come over in advance. Now that preparations were made, and the person has now awakened, after expecting the worst, this turned out to be a delightful surprise! ¡°Thank goodness, you¡¯ve finally come to!¡± Then, Suiren¡¯s face showed excitement, and he also bowed deeply to Tao Yu ¡°Thank you for your assistance, Lord Minato. In this world, the Tailed Beasts are actually of no use to us, and your actions have instead saved our comrade.¡± Watching Suiren¡¯s demeanor, Tao Yu didn¡¯t take it to heart, having casually saved many people already, as long as I¡¯m willing, that¡¯s enough... Chapter 820 ?Chapter 820: Chapter 745: Gendo Ikari¡¯s Resolve Chapter 820: Chapter 745: Gendo Ikari¡¯s Resolve New Tokyo-3, NERV Headquarters ¡°As long as I get Adam¡¯s Egg and the Dead Sea Scrolls, I will first extract Yui Ikari¡¯s soul. As for the reconstitution of the physical body, that will wait until we have Lilith and the Spear of Longinus and proceed to the outside world. After all, the things on your side are not quite clean...¡± After Tao Yu finished speaking, Gendo Ikari¡¯s breathing quickened a bit. He then said in a deep voice, ¡°For the physical body, I can prepare that on my side.¡± His words caused Tao Yu to be slightly startled, and then he thought of Rei Ayanami, but it was not about directly using the current Ayanami Clone No. 2. In actuality, there were quite a few of Rei Ayanami¡¯s clone bodies; they just hadn¡¯t been activated. Originally being a clone of Yui Ikari that had been integrated with a bit of Lilith¡¯s essence, it was indeed capable of perfectly accommodating that particular soul. ... ¡°That¡¯s fine too, but integration will have to wait until I get the last item.¡± ¡°Agreed.¡± Since Tao Yu agreed to get Adam¡¯s Egg and start the soul extraction, Gendo Ikari felt confident enough to determine if it was real. He believed he wouldn¡¯t confuse Yui Ikari¡¯s soul! Even if Tao Yu had said that this soul might lose much of its memory, he was confident in making a judgment! ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see Lilith and the Spear of Longinus first.@@@@ If you are indeed capable of taking away this artifact, then there¡¯s no need for a defense of New Tokyo-3.¡± Gendo Ikari was a man of decisive action, and his words evoked some admiration in Tao Yu. Actually, Tao Yu could, if he wished, immediately make his way to the Final Dogma Zone! It was only the concern that something unexpected might happen with Adam¡¯s Egg. Now that Gendo Ikari was willing to openly provide access to Lilith for him, this was naturally excellent. With Gendo Ikari, the local Commander, providing cover, the loss of Lilith could also temporarily keep SEELE in the dark. Of course, perhaps not for long. But for Tao Yu, he didn¡¯t need to keep it hidden for long anyway... ... ¡°This world is really somewhat disgusting...¡± A man who looked quite scholarly, with graying temples and a mustache, stepped across the world¡¯s barrier, and upon sensing the change, a look of disgust appeared on his face. Beside him was a beautiful, masculine-looking, and voluptuous beauty. Hearing the scholar¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft laugh, ¡°Uncle Cong, we¡¯re here already. Constant complaining is going to make you age quickly.¡± After saying that, she looked up at the sky with her hands behind her back, ¡°I actually think it¡¯s quite nice here...¡± The scholarly man also looked up at the sky and pulled out a white scroll from his bosom, which was wrapped with golden threads. As he opened it, the scroll naturally unfurled, revealing the character ¡®Pardon¡¯ written within. Even though there was a Temporary Amnesty in this world, both Ou Cong and Ou Ya chose to conserve where possible. They were quite satisfied with this arrangement, and after getting on the helicopter, they headed over to a scientific research vessel moored above the crimson ocean. Being able to come up with these things, those Pioneers who came to scout were indeed quite skilled. Looking at the deathly still red sea surface, an expression of disgust appeared on Ou Cong¡¯s face. ¡°What a filthy world. Is the course determined? How is the defense?¡± Ou Ya would meet up directly with SEELE¡¯s arrangements and didn¡¯t need any extra operations. However, he needed some planning to intercept targets at sea. Let alone now with the limitations; even at their prime, it would be extremely difficult for a Catastrophe Level to search for targets in the vast ocean. He himself was not skilled in Divination; searching on his own would be both strenuous and unrewarding. ¡°The course is roughly determined, but to intercept directly on the sea route, real-time positioning is not yet possible.¡± The communicator spoke truthfully. The sea is vast, and finding a fleet in this red, dead ocean would really depend on luck. No matter how bold they were, it was impossible to keep sailing after the target; that would definitely lead to disaster. ¡°The defense forces include the EVA previously described, that giant Mecha with astonishing lethality; we dare not approach, but we have already set up an ambush location.¡± ¡°Give me the details.¡± Upon hearing Ou Cong¡¯s words, the communicator quickly pulled out a world map. ¡°Now it can be confirmed, this is the most common Earth among the new fragments, although the sea level has risen, drowning many areas, but even so, their course can be roughly determined. According to our studies, the European route has to pass through this stretch of the strait...¡± The communicator presented the map, pointing to the Strait of Malacca. This was also considered a necessary route for European courses to pass through. Moreover, the strait was narrow, making it the easiest place to blockade! ¡°Not bad, then let¡¯s wait here. I can indeed wait for this amount of time...¡± Ou Cong looked at it and nodded in approval, then started deep contemplation with his eyes closed. He was only responsible for reaping the benefits, there was no need to concern himself with other matters. This was the advantage of holding power! In fact, even though this World had been explored for so long, and much of its framework and destructive forces understood, because of the pressure on their powers, he did not really want to come here. However, since it might involve the Heart of the World and had been confirmed by extraordinary intelligence. And the field ability, according to SEELE¡¯s description, seemed to be some kind of mental rejection force. This aroused some of his interest. ¡°One wonders how much it protects the soul beyond physical defense, if it¡¯s not bad, perhaps it could further resist against Pollution, even reduce decay...¡± With this in mind, Ou Cong closed his eyes and crossed his legs, starting to condition himself, preparing to maintain his peak condition. The Temporary Amnesty also had thresholds, using power too frequently would gradually reduce the effecta?€| Chapter 821 ?Chapter 821: Chapter 746 Lilith Chapter 821: Chapter 746 Lilith NERV headquarters is entirely built underground in the natural cavity formed when the Black Moon struck, and at the very bottom, where various institutions are operating, is the Final Dogma Zone where Lilith is kept! ¡°This is the original location where the Black Moon fell, and Lilith is the origin of humanity in our world, the Second Apostle.¡± Gendo Ikari himself brought Tao Yu down, accompanied by Fuyutsuki. En route, he also explained the general significance of Lilith¡¯s existence to Tao Yu. Upon reaching the destination in the elevator, a half-white, bizarre figure is nailed to a cross in the center of the surface formed by the LCL solution. This white, bizarre figure has a purple face with seven eyes, four on the left and three on the right. The lower half of this gigantic figure¡¯s body is missing, and it looks like roots are growing outward. A blood-colored long spear is currently piercing through the figure¡¯s chest, nailing it to the cross! ... ¡°Unit-01 was made from Her body, and humans were born from Her. Now, if we remove the Spear of Longinus, Lilith will also possess the Angel¡¯s healing ability, and we can¡¯t rule out the possibility of ¡®restoring¡¯ humanity...¡± Gendo Ikari spoke lightly of some terrifying things. ¡°Hmm, what an intriguing story.¡± Tao Yu looked at the half-body of Lilith in front of him, and his eyes grew brighter and brighter. Having piloted Unit-01, Tao Yu felt that Lilith should be something of a similar level. After all, Unit-01 was made from the missing part. But now seeing Lilith¡¯s true body, even without any contact, Tao Yu could feel the exceptionally overwhelming Power of the World. That prompted Tao Yu to unconsciously deploy his Domain force field. This was also the first time Tao Yu¡¯s Domain force field appeared in front of Gendo Ikari and Fuyutsuki. In the instant it appeared, It made them both despair, with faces ashen as if witnessing death. After all, they had trusted the wrong entity, ah! This is actually an Angel! It¡¯s over, contact is about to be made, and the Third Impact is going to start unprepared! ¡°What are you thinking about? This is an ability I learned from the Angel.¡± Tao Yu glanced at them, not intending to scare them off. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you some more information later. I¡¯m going to take the reward you promised me first.¡± But the will of the Main World is not entirely supportive either, it simply provides some convenience, similar to an additional Saint accessory; essentially, it¡¯s not superior to the World Fragment in any significant way. This world, as well as the Abyss Will, or even relying on my own Divinity, these are all options! Using these two, to activate my Divinity and ignite the Sacred Fire, should be feasible. But Tao Yu still felt slightly vague about this direction in his heart. He felt he grasped something, yet it seemed something was still missing... ¡°Forget it for now, absorb it first then go find Adam immediately!¡± Tao Yu began to absorb the power of Lilith¡¯s embryo into his body, the vast Pollution was all exempted by him, orderly information and the Power of the World continuously infused into him. His original fifth Talent became clearer once againa?€¡±indeed it was a Talent related to space! ¡°If Adam is about the same, then I¡¯ll nearly be able to complete ninety percent!¡± Tao Yu hadn¡¯t expected the fifth Talent to be so smoothly uncovered as the more Talents one has, the more difficult it becomes to develop new ones. Normally, other innate geniuses with multiple Talents would focus on strengthening their existing Talents first. Only after the inherent Talents could no longer be strengthened would they start to delve into new ones and slowly refine them for inheritance. But Tao Yu, with Deification, had caught up to the accumulation of those noble families over thousands of years in just two and a half years! Feeling the changes in his body, when Tao Yu floated back to Gendo Ikari and Fuyutsuki in the Final Dogma Zone, his eyes had turned dark gold. They seemed to be sparkling with iridescent splendors, and sacred chants echoed continuously in his ears. As Tao Yu slowly descended and retracted his A.T. Field, along with the dissipation of the halo above his head, his eyes then returned to normal. This allowed Gendo Ikari and Fuyutsuki to breathe a sigh of relief. It really wasn¡¯t a clash, that was frightening just now! But indeed, the Abyss was far beyond imagination; to think even Lilith could be so directly Devoured! That was truly too unbelievable. ¡°You mentioned earlier about telling us more information...¡± Gendo Ikari immediately recalled what the other had said. Indeed, there must be many things inside that we do not know about! ¡°Do you want to save Rei?¡± ¡°Yes...¡± With just one sentence from Tao Yu, all the curiosity was dispelled; first things first, bring Rei back, all else is unimportant... ¡°` Chapter 822: 747 Robbery Chapter 822: Chapter 747 Robbery Inside Unit-01, Tao Yu¡¯s eyes completely transformed into an array of rainbow colors. Now merged with Lilith, Unit-01 was virtually his own avatar! Previously, when Yui Ikari was inside, there was still some interference, and Tao Yu had to persuade her by saying, ¡°My dear, you wouldn¡¯t want...¡± But now, he could directly attempt to force Yui Ikari¡¯s spirit out through sheer brute strength! And Tao Yu himself had methods such as Grazing to ensure the safety of the soul, preventing any problems. A shadow that greatly resembled Rei Ayanami started to gradually appear from the cockpit, the entire figure shrouded in Holy Light, looking incredibly sacred. ... The closed eyes trembled lightly, as if about to open any moment. ¡°Being nurtured by Lilith for so long, the essence of the soul has become so refined; she can indeed be considered half an Angel Envoy already...¡± Tao Yu felt that if Yui Ikari¡¯s soul were returned to a cloned body of Rei Ayanami, she would likely possess an AT field of her own, though not as strong. Moreover, the soul being strong enough to be seen with the naked eye saved Tao Yu a lot of trouble. As the sparkling rainbow light in his eyes gradually faded, the trembling Unit-01 also came to a halt. This caused Gendo Ikari and Fuyutsuki, who were anxiously waiting outside, to grow even more restless. However, when Yui Ikari¡¯s spirit directly passed through Unit-01¡¯s frame and floated out, both were instantly filled with an extraordinary excitement. Indeed, this was Yui Ikari, unmistakable! Indeed, he did not break his word! ¡°Fuyutsuki! We¡¯ve succeeded!¡± ¡°Yes, much better than we originally planned!¡± It was a bold gamble for them; once Lilith was handed over, they actually had no leverage. But now, they had won! ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited yet, she might not recognize you now. You¡¯ll have to teach her yourself slowly and help her regain her memories.¡± Tao Yu emerged from Unit-01, slightly speechless watching the two excited old men. He then leapt down and landed. ¡°Her spiritual body cannot stay here long without my protection. You should prepare a body first. Where is the ship? I am going to seek out Adam¡¯s egg and the Dead Sea Scrolls.¡± Tao Yu spoke while glancing at Unit-01 beside him. Now was not the time for research; wait until all the necessary conditions were met before discussing further, let¡¯s just store it here for now. He was becoming impatient. Just missing this final step, Tao Yu was also losing patience. ¡°Hm? It¡¯s not so urgent, has something happened...¡± But with the Envoy¡¯s huge size, it would be impossible not to detect it approaching in advance... ¡°You are very perceptive; I was actually planning to wait a little longer.¡± Yet, at that moment, a slightly arrogant snicker came from around them. ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± Hearing a human voice so suddenly, it was clear this was not an Angel Envoy. Kaji angrily questioned, drawing his pistol while gesturing frantically for Asuka to hurry into Unit-02. However, at this moment. Swoosh~ A cannon barrel on the warship abruptly snapped off, flying through the air like a long spear, with a whistling sound striking right into the deck in front of Asuka! The solid deck of the warship, capable of withstanding Unit-02, was pierced through in one strike by the barrel, which then got stuck in the deck in front of Asuka! ¡°Young pilot, I have no desire to kill you, so please don¡¯t move carelessly.¡± Ou Cong, following his words, gradually emerged from what seemed like a holographic invisibility state, appearing above the fleet. Ou Cong stood with his hands behind his back, his clothes billowing, exuding a commanding presence. He also looked down at the EVA Unit-02 covered with tarpaulin, and said with a look of approval, ¡°Quite an impressive piece, I have to admit it¡¯s quite difficult for me to sense, not as much as that orange mech, but still a nice trophy.¡± Asuka, originally tense due to the unexpected cannon barrel attack, was irritated upon hearing these words. ¡°Orange mech? Unit-00? What nonsense are you spouting? How could my Unit-02 possibly lose to Unit-00? You¡¯re being picky?!¡± Seeing this, Kaji hurriedly pulled Asuka back, restraining her as she struggled and flailed. Her enraged demeanor actually caught Ou Cong in the sky by surprise, and then he showed a hint of a smile, ¡°Such a lively girl, quite like my granddaughter, I must have misspoke earlier.¡± He didn¡¯t take such a lower-tier challenge seriously; after all, she was just a child. Then he turned to Kaji and said, ¡°Hand over the items, I don¡¯t want to kill people...¡± Da da da~ The nearby ships had clearly noticed the abnormal situation. The close-in weapon system immediately unleashed a barrage of gunfire, pouring down like rain! However, facing the intense attacks that could shred tank armor, Ou Cong just glanced over. All the bullets, as if controlled by him, halted in mid-air, and then with a simple flick of his fingers. The dense barrage melted away in the air, forming two giant swords, which instantly swept the decks clean of the two ships! Every protruding part, including the bridge, was flattened, with bursts of flames... Chapter 823: 748: Want Them All Chapter 823: Chapter 748: Want Them All Watching Ou Cong with a mere gesture effortlessly leveling the other ships of the entire fleet, Kaji could not help but show a look of shock on his face. How is this possible! ¡°This, this is..., a humanoid Angel Envoy?!¡± Asuka also seemed somewhat dazed, could this really be something humans could do?! How could there be such non-human beings! And he¡¯s so small, even piloting an EVA would be difficult for him... ¡°Heh, Angel Envoy? Don¡¯t compare me to those senseless, degenerate creatures.¡± ... Ou Cong¡¯s face was full of arrogance, in his eyes, the Angel Envoy described by intelligence should just be something corrupted by the Abyss, lacking in Spirituality and intelligence. This size obtained by a huge body volume, although it could also be considered Catastrophe Level, but how could it compare to himself? Nothing but pigs and sheep waiting for slaughter! It¡¯s just that the suppression in this world is quite significant, otherwise why not let that girl pilot the Mecha? ¡°Now, hand over the items, you are already my prisoners, if you don¡¯t resist, I can spare your lives.¡± Ou Cong said casually. Source: , updated on novgo.co ¡°What item? The EVA? If you want it, just take it.¡± Kaji with a look of not understanding the truth. But the next moment he saw Ou Cong in the void pinching towards the battleship next to him, which had its bridge shaved off. The terrifying manipulation of metal, in an instant, made the battleship deform like it was made of paper. Finally, accompanied by the piercing creaking sounds, it was directly pinched into a solid iron sphere! All the survivors on the ship were clamped inside, with clear blood seeping from the cracks. Then followed by Ou Cong releasing his hand, that solid iron sphere also fell into the sea, creating a splash. ¡°There are other ships nearby, you still have a chance.¡± Ou Cong did not immediately grab Kaji to interrogate him, fearing those things might have some self-destruct devices. Observing the opposing side¡¯s demeanor while conducting intimidation naturally also achieved the goal. The sailors on Asuka¡¯s battleship, seeing the tragic scene of the nearby ship, felt sad for their companions and also a sense of terror. This kind of visual impact was even more shocking to these ordinary people than the previous Angel Envoy attack! Moreover, now that Asuka hasn¡¯t even entered the EVA, the opponent could easily crush her to death. Just as there was a silence at the scene, with a rumbling noise, a helicopter flew over from the direction of the strait, and as the helicopter¡¯s door opened, several figures appeared inside. Then one of them said through an external speaker ¡°I advise you not to be ignorant. You should be grateful that Lord Ou Cong is kindly sparing your lives; otherwise, your entire world will face destruction!¡± The Reincarnator playing the bad cop, although the argument was cheesy, it still made Ou Cong chuckle dismissively. However, although the speech was crude, quite a few sailors still fell for it, many setting their sights on Kaji. This made Kaji feel heavy-hearted, seeing that even the morale was falling apart. Even with the strong mental fortitude of acting as a double agent, he sighed inwardly, knowing the situation could no longer end well. But still, he spoke at last ¡°Sir, the item you want is beyond my authority, this involves the safety of the world.¡± ¡°Heh, if not for that, it wouldn¡¯t be worth my personal effort. Now, you can hand over what originally belongs to me...¡± Ou Cong gave a slight smile, but before the smile on his face could fade, a voice came from all around ¡°Your item? You¡¯re really full of yourself...¡± Accompanied by this voice, the layers of clouds in the sky rolled in, like a tsunami lifted by the horizon. Together with that, there was also the faint joyous sound of a hymn. Then the clouds dispersed, forming a huge void. Moreover, that ability was so weird, completely unexpected, without any warning. Were it not for the protection of Sacred Intent, and his own solid foundation, that strike might have even risked direct demise! Thinking of this, noting the opponent¡¯s fiery temper, Ou Cong slightly softened his tone after a reactance, ¡°There¡¯s no need for us to fight so fiercely. In this world, relying on Clairvoyance, we have confirmed that there are benefits, and thus sent people to explore it. The items were also first discovered by us, but in the Abyss World, power is supreme. Now, since you are stronger, we concede a step. There are supposedly two items, allowing you first choice, how about it?¡± Ou Cong was adaptable, previously arrogant because he had the capital to be, discovering that the opponent didn¡¯t buy that, he quickly switched faces. His words also carried sincerity. This is actually a common pattern among powers and mighty forces. Catastrophe Level, no need to fight fiercely, after determining who is stronger through competition, it¡¯s time to talk! You¡¯re stronger, I have a Saint behind me, each taking a step back, isn¡¯t that wonderful? ¡°What a joke, if I kill you, everything will be mine.¡± Tao Yu snorted, his own Divination may not be invincible, but preventing you from targeting me is absolutely no problem! Moreover, currently, although Saint Ou¡¯s Sacred Intent is strong, it still falls short of the Witch who directly pulled people out during the Immortal Slayer Sword Formation at the beginning. I might not be afraid after thoroughly reaping the benefits. With that being the case, how could I possibly give up any items! ¡°You! Are you truly dismissing the Ou Family¡¯s face?!¡± Ou Cong, both shocked and enraged, hastily pulled out another Holy Intent Scroll, making a tearing gesture. ¡°Face? Did you give me face when you tried to steal from me?¡± Even if Saint Ou himself came over, relying on the world¡¯s convenience, Tao Yu would still trim him. Now, merely relying on a dose of Sacred Intent, even if temporarily higher in status, so what! Following a point from Tao Yu into the void, the cruciform AT field burst forth with a sacred chant. Golden crosses instantly penetrated all Sacred Intent residues on Ou Cong¡¯s body. And the other scroll in his hand also shattered accordingly. A blood-red ¡®Zhu¡¯ character emerged in the sky, forming a Blood Sword. However, before this Blood Sword could take shape, Tao Yu projected through the air, the Spear of Longinus turning into a red streak, flashing and disappearing! In an instant, it shattered the Blood Sword, only a frustrated snort vaguely heard before being dispersed! With another AT field piercing through the Sacred Intent protection and multiple blood holes formed in the shape of a cross on his body, Ou Cong, relying only on his formidable life force to barely survive. His disheveled appearance looked up at the sky at the shattered Blood Sword, his face full of disbelief. ¡°Impossible!¡± Being able to shatter Saint Ou¡¯s remote Sacred Intent, perhaps that wasn¡¯t unacceptable, but he couldn¡¯t accept how easily and cleverly it was shattered! Could it be that the opponent is also a Saint? ¡°Esteemed lord...¡± Before he could speak again, the next cruciform AT field had already devoured him. Bright red seawater, accompanied by this holy cross, began to part from the sea surface, stirring up a stormy wave. ¡°Uh, was he trying to say something?¡± ¡°Let it be...¡± Tao Yu originally did want to see if the opponent would offer a ransom, but since he¡¯s already been killed, there was nothing to be concerned about. Casually using the AT field to restrain, he summoned the remaining spirituality of the adversary and no longer bothered with it. As for the helicopter in the sky, it was torn into pieces by the aftermath of the first strike. At this time on the sea surface, only a few surviving warships continued to rock with the giant waves, and the crew members, as if they had gone through a stormy sea, were also somewhat slow to react. Even Kaji, letting the red seawater splash on his face at this moment, still had the imprint of that cross lingering in his pupils. AT field, huh? Is it an Angel Envoy... Chapter 824: 749 Kabbalah Tree of Life Chapter 824: Chapter 749 Kabbalah Tree of Life Ou Cong¡¯s appearance earlier had immediately disabled all warships with just a wave of his hand, seemingly possessing the ability to directly control metal, effortlessly crushing one of the warships into a solid iron sphere. Such a display of power undoubtedly filled everyone with despair. However, Tao Yu descended from the sky like an angel, surrounded by faint hymns and a halo over his head. The previous strike had unleashed a cross-shaped AT field that swiftly erased the enemy, a power that truly exceeded the understanding of those present. It seemed the AT field had emerged; it must be an Angel Envoy! A special humanoid Angel Envoy! ... Kaji now appeared somewhat trembling. He was carrying the Egg of Adam with him! It¡¯s over! The Third Impact is coming! ¡°How come you and Gendo Ikari are on the same wavelength.¡± Tao Yu quickly read Kaji¡¯s emotions, while Asuka was still somewhat confused. ¡°It¡¯s rather presumptuous, badmouthing your savior like this.¡± Source: , updated on novgo.co Tao Yu glanced at Kaji, causing the latter¡¯s expression to freeze and then he bitterly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s indeed my fault, I¡¯m extremely sorry.¡± After saying this, he looked at Tao Yu with a complex expression, ¡°Regardless of whether you are an Angel or not, since you saved us before, I shouldn¡¯t have acted this way, and it also serves no purpose.¡± The power displayed by the other side was completely unbeatable, unresistable. ¡°Come with me, I¡¯ll give you the item.¡± After speaking, he turned his head and motioned for Tao Yu to follow him. ¡°Though the item has a password and a self-destruct program against the AT field, it might be worthless, so I might as well just give it to you.¡± They arrived in a crew member¡¯s room, where Kaji opened a safe and took out a square metal box from it. ¡°You probably came for this, but since this gentleman is capable of communication, may I ask if you will initiate the Third Impact?¡± Next to them, Asuka, who followed as well, finally reacted belatedly, ¡°What? The Third Impact?!¡± ¡°If you really want me to do it, it¡¯s not impossible.¡± ¡°Could this actually be a method of becoming a god? Cultivation? Not quite like it, it seems more like a pure concept and an absorbable Ability? But it seems not to be a Skill...¡± With Mental Immunity, although Tao Yu sensed something might be amiss, he still resolutely chose to absorb it! If something goes wrong, he could directly expel it from his body, and with nearly two hundred million Yuan Force accompanying him, Tao Yu was very confident. As the information was infused, the pages of the Dead Sea Scrolls directly burned away, firstly turning into charred residues, then gradually disintegrating until they completely vanished! At the same time, a moment of enlightenment rose in Tao Yu¡¯s heart, as he seemed to have grasped a new thread. This was different from cultivation methods like the Taiji Xuanqing Path or the Longevity Secret; it was more like a pure ladder to divinity! It didn¡¯t bring forth strength, nor cultivation methods, nor specific skills. But it outlined a framework! Among the numerous Ability orbs in the sea of Tao Yu¡¯s consciousness, a peculiar sprout began to vigorously grow. Even the Skill orbs that were produced through Deification and Integration seemed to be embedding into this Tree of Life. Tao Yu could sense that, with the suppression of Divinity, he could stop at any time, so for now, he just went along with this transformation. Nothing extra, it seemed like just a simple relocation, and it provided a certain charge and illumination to his Kabbalah Tree of Life. ¡°Twenty-two pathways, Ten Origin Substances, four worlds, three pillars..., this...¡± (Note, these are not the Origin Substances and pathways from the Mysterious World, just from the Kabbalah Tree of Life, no need to delve too deeply, just a rough understanding.) A standard path to becoming a god, a very unique perspective and direction. This also reminded Tao Yu of the twenty-two pathways to becoming a god in the Mysterious World, vaguely feeling a kind of fit. ¡°Feels like, if I could integrate all those pathways from that world into this Tree of Life, it seems kind of scary, but the style of that world is a bit off...¡± Tao Yu, while thinking this, also had a sudden whimsical thought looking at his [Authority: Price]. Having undergone a second Deification, he could also twist and change concepts, and with a simple tap, that Kabbalah Tree of Life actually started to invert! A sense of corruption instantly surged! ¡°What the fuck? It can be done this way?!¡± [Tree of Evil]: The opposite side of the Tree of Life, containing another layer of knowledge. Ten Inverse Origin Substances, similarly twenty-two interconnected pathways, represents another distinctly different path... ¡°Nice one, this thing works both ways, it¡¯s actually kind of tricky, no wonder it felt off, just that it met me...¡± This isn¡¯t any Skill Ability, Tao Yu didn¡¯t find it could be Deified, it¡¯s more like a ¡®Favorites¡¯ for Skills? ¡°` Chapter 825: 750: Saintly Position Chapter 825: Chapter 750: Saintly Position Continuously digesting the newly acquired knowledge, Tao Yu¡¯s understanding of the so-called Impact in the EVA world deepened. ¡°Actually, in order to complete the Human Instrumentality Project later, it will reforge the Kabbalah Tree of Life, centering around Unit-01 as the Primordial Source, and finding nine other sacrifices, one can open the Gate of Becoming a God...¡± However, although Tao Yu had already obtained the corresponding ladder to godhood, he obviously would not follow the method used in the EVA world. He was not interested in the Human Orange Juice Project. To make it his own, that was the true way! Shortly after, Tao Yu reached out and grabbed the Egg of Adam without hesitation and absorbed it directly! ... A massive influx of the Power of the World caused Tao Yu to experience a trembling of his soul. ¡°Not weaker than Lilith¡¯s! Almost enough to fill my Talent, nearly reaching ninety percent...¡± As Tao Yu had predicted, this massive injection of the Power of the World fortified his Innate Barrier even further, even giving it a divine transformation tendency! Ascending the Tree of Life could bring about a Spiritual Ascension, transcending the material world, or descending, to re-adhere to physical laws. This seemed more like an ascension process. The difficulty of which, naturally, goes without saying... Source: , updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï However, the method used in the current EVA world did not concern Tao Yu much; fully making it his own was truly effective! ¡°But the forbidden Integration of Lilith and Adam, combined with the soon completing Talent, could also bring benefits beyond Talent...¡± With a slight thought from Tao Yu, a holy halo appeared again above his head, but this halo seemed to ripple and spread in circles, reaching into an unknown space. Under the area covered by this halo, Tao Yu felt a sense of dominance. The Innate Barrier itself was changing, being completely turned into endless information, and merged into this shadow-circled barrier! Tao Yu could distinctly feel the Immortal Slayer and Immortal Slayer Sword Formation, yet they seemed to be in a ¡®non-existent¡¯ state. It was as if this door led directly to a different void world, the anti-universe! At the same time, the power within the Innate Barrier could easily interfere with the material world through the ¡®Door¡¯ atop the folding fan! It could even directly mobilize the Immortal Slayer Sword Formation, creating a movable destructive force! ¡°The integration of reality and illusion, this feeling is really nice...¡± Tao Yu had a premonition that if he proceeded in this world according to the Dead Sea Scrolls and finally completed from the first Primordial Source to the tenth, the Gate of Becoming a God would likely incorporate the consciousness of Earth¡¯s mankind. It was just that Tao Yu disliked the rigid route in this world! The ladder to godhood was already in place; the remaining steps would naturally be modified by himself. If other Pioneers got it, they probably would find it hard to modify. After pondering for a moment, Kaji then directly ordered, ¡°Continue sailing, the Unit-02 needs to be delivered to the Third New Tokyo...¡± ... While the ships were navigating at sea, a few days away from the destination, Third New Tokyo was visited by a group of unwelcome guests. SEELE¡¯s special combat force, suddenly parachuting into the Third New Tokyo, came extremely unexpectedly, or in other words unguarded! Even Gendo Ikari, a scheming man, did not anticipate SEELE making such a move at this time. Not all Angel Envoys are eliminated yet, the preconditions haven¡¯t been met, the birds haven¡¯t all been hunted, no need to put away the bow just yet! From the beginning, NERV had been adept at dealing with Angel Envoys, but there was a gap when facing human-armored military forces. Their major reliability turned out to be Misato and her colleagues. However, after Gendo Ikari, through surveillance in the command room, saw the efficiency of the special combat team members on the surface of Third New Tokyo, He directly ordered Misato and others not to confront them head-on, allowing SEELE¡¯s special combat team to control all the entrances and exits of the Underground World. ¡°Misato, you first take the pilots to the EVA hangar, and wait for orders.¡± Gendo Ikari was resolute, facing individual units on the surface where the environment had too many shelters was indeed troublesome for EVA. But in the Underground World, it¡¯s relatively emptier! And after SEELE¡¯s special combat squad took control of the various entrances peacefully, they did not engage in any mass slaughter. Instead, they went into the underground city in batches, heading straight for the NERV headquarters, with very clear intentions. Ou Ya, donned in a lady¡¯s trench coat, followed the negotiating team. Even though the passage to the underground was unobstructed, her expression appeared somewhat grim. ¡°The fluctuations of Sacred Intent earlier, Uncle Cong¡¯s Sacred Intent dissipated... did he encounter an enemy of such a high level?¡± Not every world can perform Cross-Boundary Communication, like the suppression in the EVA world doesn¡¯t allow it. But as an old-fashioned prominent family like the Ou family, naturally, they have their own means. The Sacred Intent of Saints, entrusted to the bloodline for protection, the two individuals coming in shared the same source¡¯s portion, so if the other¡¯s Sacred Intent disappeared, it would naturally trigger a Perception. After sensing something wrong, Ou Ya attempted multiple contacts using the communication systems native to this world. But all information was like a stone sinking into the sea, without a trace of response. Hence, she pressured SEELE to find out the specific circumstances... The information fed back was that the fleet encountered an attack by an Angel Envoy! ¡°Are there such strong Angel Envoys...¡± Chapter 826: 751: Descent Chapter 826: Chapter 751: Descent ¡°Ayanami, what¡¯s going on outside...¡± In the EVA hangar, Shinji Ikari and Rei Ayanami had already changed into their combat suits and were sitting on the ground with their knees hugged. They had no idea what had happened; Misato had suddenly rushed them over here. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Rei Ayanami had a somewhat dazed look, although that was her usual demeanor, it seemed to have become more pronounced in the past few days. And at this moment, Misato, who had told them not to move from their spot, quickly returned from outside, with a look of solemnity and anxiety on her face. ... ¡°We¡¯re in trouble, a special forces team has invaded the underground area, we don¡¯t have any effective means to respond, it looks like we¡¯re going to need you to step in...¡± The underground area of NERV was vast, even six times larger than the city above, with swathes of forest and man-made lakes. NERV lacked a professional special operations team. At such a time, there was no other option but to deploy the EVA... Although the EVAs were designed to target the Angel Envoys, the convenience of neural connections meant they could also overwhelmingly overpower ground forces. Especially in an open environment like the Underground World.@@@@ Source: , updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? Forests are no cover for the EVA... ¡°We, what are we supposed to do?¡± Shinji was somewhat bewildered, were they really expected to pilot the EVAs to kill people? Given his personality, it would be tough for him to make such a decision, especially under these circumstances. ¡°Minato Namikaze is not here; we have no other option, and you don¡¯t actually have to fight, just scare them off.¡± Misato Katsuragi looked at Shinji and sighed. Rei Ayanami might not feel much pressure to take action, but for Shinji, it would suffice just to bolster the situation... After all, the intention was not to kill them. ¡°SEELE mentioned they had made some trade with those Outsiders, it¡¯s very likely some core material for the Mass Production EVAs.¡± Without cables and capable of long-distance combat, they were likely fitted with S2 Engine replicas! Unit-04 had conducted related experiments, but then a terrible explosion occurred. Does this mean the technology is now mature? So soon? ¡°It must be something those Outsiders traded, solving the critical material issue.¡± ¡°Indeed, without Minato Namikaze here, it¡¯s troublesome...¡± Fuyutsuki also realized the gravity of the situation, thirteen EVA Mass Production units! If Minato Namikaze were here, even without piloting an EVA, there might be a way to deal with it, but he had gone to the sea in search of Adam¡¯s egg, and now the situation was quite troublesome. ¡°I thought since Lilith had left, we wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the Angel Envoys, but now something even more troublesome than the Angel Envoys has turned up...¡± The camera zoomed in to show those figures with wings on their backs, continuously circling and descending; the white units looked grotesque. Compared to the armored shell of the typical EVA mechs, these white Mass Production units looked crudely made, with hardly any metal and appeared fleshy. The faces were unconstrained by armor, revealing disgustingly fiery red lips. The wings on their backs did not resemble angels but rather some large bird, each holding a massive shield-sword-like weapon in their hands. But Gendo Ikari¡¯s eyes deepened as he looked at those weapons. ¡°They¡¯re replicas of the Spear of Longinus, a big problem...¡± ¡°So what do we do now? Go into defense mode?¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless, twenty-four layers of armor won¡¯t hold for long, open the passage, let them come down.¡± ¡°What about Unit-00 and Unit-01...¡± Fuyutsuki was a bit surprised by Gendo Ikari¡¯s actions. ¡°They are EVA pilots, this is what they have to face.¡± Gendo Ikari was showing remarkable coldness at that moment. Lilith was no longer here, Yui Ikari¡¯s soul had also been revived, and his duty was to conceal as much as possible the changes in Lilith. Chapter 827: 751: Descent_2 Chapter 827: Chapter 751: Descent_2 ¡°` And currently, only two EVA units are capable of responding to the threat. With the performance advantages of Unit-00 and Unit-01, even a two against thirteen scenario is not without the chance of a fight! Gendo Ikari, being the type of man who could sacrifice all of humanity for his wife, can be exceptionally cold-hearted when necessary. As the surface above NERV headquarters slowly started to open, the underground city below revealed a gaping hole overhead, directly exposing the sky above. The Mass Production EVA models circling in the sky began to descend like massive birds. ... Their wingspans, measuring tens of meters and resembling the size of large airliners, created a visually impactful scene with their flapping wings. One after another, these gigantic figures poured into the vast underground space, immediately locking onto Unit-00 and Unit-01. From a distance, Ou Ya¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of interest. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the abilities in this world are likely limited, otherwise these long-range Mass Production EVA models would truly be war Divine Artifacts...¡± Just their colossal size alone would make wreaking havoc all too easy. Meanwhile, inside Unit-01, Shinji Ikari looked at the ghastly faces of the Mass Production models, his expression growing tense. Source: , updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Exposed teeth, fiery flame-red lips, and bodies of sinew. The sense of fleshiness far outweighed that of machinery, creating an unsettling sight. ¡°What is that...¡± ¡°Enemy.¡± Rei Ayanami, seated within Unit-00, was unusually calm, simply assessing the situation. Although both units were currently connected by cables, this sort of encirclement would likely lead to disconnection soon, meaning they had to eliminate thirteen enemies within five minutes. Although he could still operate it, his Synchronization Rate was lower than before. Due to extreme nervousness, he tripped over his own feet and fell flat on the ground, landing in front of Unit-00. At a moment that should have been grave, this unexpected fall silenced both sides. This... ¡°No wonder they boasted about the orange unit, there really seems to be something wrong with this purple unit...¡± Ou Ya couldn¡¯t help but find it funny. It¡¯s always dangerous to compare. But just then, a command came through the earpieces of the SEELE special forces team. ¡°Be careful!¡± Before they understood what to be careful about, another red unit from the opening above NERV headquarters plummeted down, crashing onto the ground! ¡°It¡¯s Unit-02! The Unit-02 that escorted the Adam¡¯s egg!¡± At this moment, a special forces Captain who knew the situation shouted in surprise. This immediately caused Ou Ya¡¯s expression to become serious! The escort unit? What exactly had happened on Uncle Cong¡¯s side? Was it really just an Angel Envoy?! ¡°Even if it¡¯s still under suppression, there¡¯s no way it could have scattered the Sacred Intent so easily! There must be another reason, is this red unit special...¡± While Ou Ya was pondering, the red unit that had descended from the sky, Unit-02, had already begun moving, and Asuka¡¯s voice came through the public channel. ¡°Are you all the other Pilots? You¡¯re too weak, just a bunch of inferior copies!¡± Asuka could be considered the most diligent and hardworking EVA pilot, and if it were a matter of conventional EVA piloting skills, she was the strongest. Although Unit-00 had already been wounded by the spear resembling the Spear of Longinus, she had attracted the firepower in front of her, and after Unit-02 arrive from the skies, she began to weave through the remaining Mass Production models relentlessly. Chapter 828: 751: Descent_3 Chapter 828: Chapter 751: Descent_3 Combining with the previous achievements of Unit-00, there was a trend of killing all directions. Gigantic beings nearly a hundred meters tall, colliding with each other. The intense vibrations they generated made the earth tremble. The trees in the woods were indiscriminately torn apart like spider webs, with soil flying everywhere and blood from the Mass Production EVAs spurting out. ¡°We¡¯re running out of power, move aside, brat.¡± As Asuka made her way through, she fell back alongside Unit-01, stepping on its back to yank out the power cable and then connected it to herself. ... This one action drew a cold smirk from Ou Ya. A gap! Swish~ A fleeting white afterimage sliced through. Asuka, who sensed something amiss and just activated her AT Field, was penetrated directly! The arm holding the power plug, along with the cable, was severed! The excruciating pain from the neural connection made her scream out loud. It seems SEELE had made these so early; perhaps they had made some trade with the outside world. ¡°I wonder if they explode upon death...¡± ¡°You¡¯re Pioneer?!¡± With a grimace, Ou Ya was about to speak again when the AT Field completely engulfed her, annihilating her into nothingness. Her spirituality was directly captured by Tao Yu and thrown into the Gate of Guf. Now, with the Ascension of status, there was a vacancy for his Grazing, and he was not averse to adding a Catastrophe Level... With the opening of the Gate of Guf, dark ripples continuously stirred in the void above Tao Yu¡¯s head, and he slowly floated up, hovering over the underground space. Hovering above the group of Mass Production EVAs! The ground all around seemed to quake, with small stones and twigs floating towards the sky, and the leaves rustling. Water from the underground artificial lake also rose, swirling towards the Gate of Guf, as if to meet the tornado in the sky. Everyone looked on in horror at this figure, whose mere presence began to interfere with the physical world. Like a deity! ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint me... counterfeits...¡± Tao Yu chuckled softly, a crimson long spear floating beside him, reaching out to gently grasp it. It was the genuine Spear of Longinus! Chapter 829: 752: The Advancing Angel Envoy Chapter 829: Chapter 752: The Advancing Angel Envoy ¡°What... what is this...¡± ¡°The Gate of Guf! He has become a god!¡± ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable, is this really the Pioneer he spoke of...¡± Gendo Ikari and Fuyutsuki, the ones in the know, watched the continuously expanding black halos over Tao Yu¡¯s head, feeling the attraction and the immense, invisible pressure emanating from them. Their hearts were also filled with shock. In their eyes, even if according to the original Human Instrumentality Project, becoming a god with the aid of Unit-01 would be to this extent! ... But now, a human body was standing shoulder to shoulder with Divine Spirits! Reflections glinted off Gendo Ikari¡¯s glasses, then he adjusted them with his hand. ¡°What made us have the illusion that he has a human body...¡± ¡°Yes indeed...¡± Fuyutsuki beside him also sighed and nodded agreement. However, the good news was that the more exaggerated the opponent¡¯s behavior, the more valuable that promise was! Swoosh~ Swoosh~ After Tao Yu grabbed the Spear of Longinus. The thirteen replica Spears of Longinus simultaneously broke free from the control of the Mass Production EVA units, all of them flying backward to Tao Yu¡¯s side, as if they were resonating and beckoning, suspended beside him! Apart from the color, their overall image was indistinguishable from the original. [Spear of Longinus¡¤Fake]: A counterfeit, but it possesses part of the original¡¯s effectiveness. ¡°Not bad...¡± As Tao Yu¡¯s fingers slightly curved, in the next instant, the thirteen black replicas in the sky found their original owners and pierced through them in a flash! The several-meter-tall Mass Production EVA units were penetrated in an instant, creating a visual impact that was truly staggering. The battle between Unit-00 and Unit-02 against the Mass Production EVA units was also very dramatic, but that was a clash between giants. But now, a casual strike pierced through them, nailing them to the ground, such a scene was indeed quite shocking. Afterward, the Mass Production EVA units pierced by the spears, as if they were hung on crucifixes, began to float reversely and slowly levitated. ¡°Can there be a mass-produced version of the S2 Engine...¡± Although Tao Yu didn¡¯t know how SEELE managed to accomplish this, now that the product was out and the Spear of Longinus replicas were effective, he didn¡¯t want to give up the chance to obtain the S2 Engine replicas. ¡°If SEELE still has the capacity to produce on a large scale, then using this to buy their lives is not impossible.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s palm slightly curved. Spurt~ The thirteen pierced EVA units in the sky simultaneously burst into a shower of blood and plasma, their S2 Engine replicas instantly absorbed by Tao Yu to his side. ¡°Indeed they¡¯re replicas, the effect is mediocre, but it¡¯s better than nothing.¡± Tao Yu roughly estimated that the output power of these thirteen fake S2 Engines combined could probably only match one original. The Spear of Longinus, which was originally taken into the Gate of Guf, appeared next to Tao Yu again, and thirteen replicas of the black spear spun rapidly around him. Then Tao Yu instantly burst through the hole above. The umbrella-shaped air blast exploded, creating a massive roar, as if the air itself was ignited by friction. He turned into a beam of light and shot straight up! He slowed down only after reaching an altitude of over twenty thousand meters, surveying the surroundings. ¡°It seems that almost all are within reach; having sent so many spears is quite handy...¡± ... SEELE was having an emergency meeting in the holographic virtual conference room at that time. ¡°What¡¯s going on? The Mass Production EVAs have lost their signal, and we¡¯ve lost all information from NERV headquarters.¡± ¡°Could it be that the two Pioneers are playing tricks?¡± ¡°Damn it, I said they couldn¡¯t be trusted!¡± ¡°But how do we deal with that situation? Their abilities are too strange...¡± ¡°...¡± There seemed to be some dispute within SEELE. In their view, the current mishap might very well have been caused by those two powerful Pioneers. The rapid equipment of the Mass Production EVAs and replicas of the Spear of Longinus was made possible thanks to those Pioneers. They also claimed to be the strongest force in the vicinity. It was for that reason that SEELE ultimately chose to compromise and provide conveniences. However, now they¡¯ve completely lost contact! The promises made by the other party had not yet been fulfilled! But just then, they all received reports almost simultaneously¡ªAngels had appeared. The consecutive Angel warnings left them somewhat at a loss. ¡°An Angel has been spotted in the Pacific Ocean.¡± ¡°There¡¯s one in Hokkaido, too.¡± ¡°An Angel has appeared outside the atmosphere...¡± ¡°...¡± The series of activities alerted them to something amiss. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why are so many Angels appearing at the same time?¡± ¡°NERV headquarters just lost contact, and then the Angels immediately appeared, could there be a problem with Lilith and Adam?¡± SEELE had read the Dead Sea Scrolls, knew the contents, and had always been pushing forward the Human Instrumentality Project. But now, after encountering those two Pioneers, they once again felt a loss of control... However, before they could discuss and come up with a result, consecutive black beams of light descended from the sky above... Chapter 830: 753 Network Cable Chapter 830: Chapter 753 Network Cable Kii Peninsula Bridge, the sea was turbulent, a giant humanoid monster emerged from the sea, breaking through the waves. The colossal body of the Angel Envoy, coupled with its A.T. Field, instantly shattered the majestic bridge in its entirety. Splinters of concrete flew about and steel cables snapped, sounding like the breaking of guitar strings. Numerous vehicles and pedestrians on the bridge began to fall, and many screams of panic ensued. ¡°What is this?!¡± ¡°A monster!¡± ... ¡°Help!¡± ¡°Can someone help me...¡± ¡°...¡± Among endless wails, the Angel of Joy pierced through the waves, slowly advancing in a particular direction, drawn to something that was summoning it. Just as it passed the broken remnants of the bridge, a black stream of light descended from the sky, piercing it in an instant! A black spear firmly nailed it within the sea, and then the spear began to deform, elevating the Angel Envoy in the shape of a cross, lifting it off the ground and slowly ascending into the sky. Meanwhile, Tao Yu, suspended high above, had a light flickering in his eyes. Behind him, ten gigantic wings of light emerged from the A.T. Field, resembling a tree in form. Angels envoys captured from the ground began to fill the spaces on the wings, taking the form of crosses. As the Angels took their place, an obscure image of the Kabbalah Tree of Life projected with Tao Yu as its core. Then it directly absorbed the Angels, using them as temporary Primordial Sources, fusing. When the Gate of Guf opened again, Tao Yu ceased his initial actions and allowed himself to revert to a mortal state. ¡°Not bad, the S2 Organ was somewhat difficult to adapt to initially, but using the Angels as temporary Primordial Sources, their positions were fully utilized.¡± Feeling the endless surge of power within him, Tao Yu also had some information at the bottom of his heart. Even leaving this world would have certain effects, but it was enough to greatly enhance his own recovery abilities. Because integrating with the New Longevity Art could also be viewed as indirectly raising his own limits! ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to look for those from SEELE, they are not all in one place, it will require a bit of effort...¡± Tao Yu immediately transformed into a stream of light, descending into the NERV headquarters... ... ¡°What! The Angel Envoys have been hunted? Is that a replica of the Spear of Longinus?¡± ¡°Indeed, those Pioneers are behind this disturbance, we¡¯ve been deceived!¡± ¡°Are they trying to create an Impact directly?¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words instantly caused their faces to change. Gendo Ikari! He actually betrayed the organization! ¡°Hmph, with that said, there¡¯s nothing more to discuss.¡± Having finished speaking, they were ready to kick Tao Yu out. However, they soon discovered that their authority to kick someone out seemed to have been revoked. Not only that, but they were even unable to exit this connected state. ¡°You all know that there should be trust between people.¡± Tao Yu slightly raised his palm, and the anti-AT field began to form in his hand. All humans on this world could be considered Angel Envoys, sustained solely by their individual mental barriers. Likewise, in such a connected state of consciousness during the conference, Tao Yu could indeed deliver physical blows through the network by taking advantage of his unique Authority in this world! ¡°What have you done?!¡± ¡°Only what you have always wanted to do.¡± Tao Yu was completely indifferent to their questioning. ¡°Now, I ask, you answer, perhaps I might let you off.¡± After successfully grasping control over the representatives through the network, Tao Yu had no desire to waste too much words with these Mortal high-ups. Feeling completely under someone else¡¯s control, unable to even exit, the representatives of SEELE, having exhausted their means, finally stopped struggling and began to see Tao Yu as their way out. ¡°What do you want to know...¡± One of them said with some difficulty. SEELE, having almost covertly controlled Earth and holding most of the production resources, had never fully complied with the Pioneers before, but now they had no choice but to bow their heads. This was truly a monumental humiliation. However, if it could achieve their goal, even with humiliation, they were willing to accept it. ¡°Can you still produce Mass Production EVA and replicas of the Spear of Longinus?¡± Tao Yu¡¯s question made them all pause, then someone evidently in charge of that department responded, ¡°We¡¯ve been constructing them simultaneously at different NERV branches. With the materials we¡¯ve exchanged, reproduction is not impossible. It¡¯ll just take some time and resources. We have enough resources left to make about twenty more sets.¡± ¡°What kind of resources are needed? How to acquire them?¡± ¡°We need clones of the Eggs of Adam. We thought we had enough, so we sent the Eggs of Adam to the NERV headquarters, if you want them...¡± At this point, Tao Yu was somewhat speechless¡ªwhere am I supposed to find those, they¡¯re already consumed. Well, twenty sets it is then, not like I¡¯m picky... Chapter 831: 754: Consolidating Gains Chapter 831: Chapter 754: Consolidating Gains ¡°` The Third New Tokyo, an armed helicopter gradually approached and then slowly landed on the apron; a frail old man stepped down from it. Seeing the waiting Gendo Ikari in front of him, the old man also showed a look of emotion. ¡°Choosing you back then was because I knew you had the ability, well done, well done...¡± ¡°Please.¡± Gendo Ikari didn¡¯t engage in much conversation with the other party, simply making a welcoming gesture. ... With Takigakure Village¡¯s armed personnel nearby, no one dared to cause trouble. This last high-ranking member of SEELE was also brought to the Third New Tokyo. And now that Takigakure Village had fully surrendered, and with both Unit-00 and Unit-02 on standby, for the time being, there was no need to worry too much about the world¡¯s local forces. After all, both the Spear of Longinus replicas and the Mass Production EVAs needed time to be built, and Tao Yu couldn¡¯t stay here forever. After absorbing both Lilith and Adam, and hunting all the Angel Envoys except for Nagisa Kaworu, using them to temporarily become Primordial Source to fill the Kabbalah Tree of Life, Tao Yu had already obtained the greatest gains in this world. Slowly build it here, then come back to retrieve it before heading home after dealing with other things. With two Catastrophe Level members of the Ou Family dead, Tao Yu also felt a sense of urgency. The deaths of two important members of the legitimate line was enough to alarm the Saints. Although Tao Yu could now elevate himself to the Saintly Position through the Kabbalah Tree of Life, he wasn¡¯t sure whether the other party would have any life-saving measures. So, taking the Ten-Tails back to the Ninja World to obtain the Rinnegan was the next step to do. ¡°Once I¡¯ve obtained the Rinnegan, I can also try to find the Heart of the World... just one last step to go.¡± Tao Yu pondered in his mind, even considering returning to the Current World, then picking a candidate from the White Star City, or flying back to Starshine to find the little rich woman. ¡°Shuiyan, I¡¯ll leave this place to you for the time being. If an insurmountable foe arrives and I¡¯m not around, feel free to surrender. Survival is the most important thing; we¡¯ll discuss the rest when I find time to return.¡± Tao Yu made arrangements for Shuiyan. Anyway, if trouble arises, don¡¯t be stubborn; surrender if you can¡¯t win, and once I¡¯ve digested these recent events, naturally I can come back and slowly deal with it. ¡°Understood.¡± At this moment, Shuiyan completely assumed the position of a subordinate. ¡°If there¡¯s any issue, you can consult with Gendo Ikari. If those old folks from SEELE don¡¯t obey, just kill them.¡± After greeting the few Pilots including Shinji Ikari, Tao Yu started to slowly float up, then suddenly accelerated and tore through the sky. Following closely behind him was the gigantic purple Unit-01! The wings formed by the AT field behind Unit-01 appeared both sacred and eerie, giving an indescribable feeling... Watching Tao Yu¡¯s departing figure, Asuka spoke with sparkling eyes, ¡°Not bad, the Unit-01 is in better condition than the other EVAs, but at least when near the EVA world, EVA can still move a bit, wonder if they¡¯ll come to kill Cockroach People.¡± Tao Yu closed his eyes to sense, and combined with his experience piloting the Unit-00, he also reached a conclusion. He then started to float up slowly, the Gate of Guf opened again above his head, spilling ripples of black waves. The ground¡¯s gravel and dust seemed to whirl up, ready to be sucked in. The fallen Unit-01 also seemed to be drawn by something, activating its AT field, slowly floating up and melding into it. Following that, Tao Yu used the Unit-01 as the core, manipulating one of the S2 Engines as Primordial Source, inserting it into the body of Unit-01, and simultaneously using the AT field of Unit-01 as a cage, temporarily providing the Ten-Tails with a new home. After carefully sensing the intensity, Tao Yu was very satisfied. ¡°Good, and now I am Lilith, and in a way, the Unit-01 is still my external avatar.¡± Before, the soul of Yui Ikari was still inside the Unit-01, but now after giving it back to Gendo Ikari, the Unit-01 is completely his own. It¡¯s just that this external avatar is still quite big now; he needs to think of a way to modify it to make it more convenient... Once Unit-01 has completed the restraint of the Ten-Tails, and now that there is no suppression from the world, Tao Yu began to fully control the Power of All Creation using the upgraded New Longevity Art. Swish swish~ One after another, black orbs began to emerge behind Tao Yu. Truth-Seeking Balls! ¡°Actually, in essence, it¡¯s very similar to my Yin Yang and the Five Elements Divine Thunder, encompassing all creation, capable of digesting and devouring the majority of powers, but for the attacks of Saints imbued with Sacred Intent, it¡¯s necessary to erode the Sacred Intent first...¡± Tao Yu had used the AT field to attack Saint Ou protected by Sacred Intent and extracted some information from the two¡¯s Spiritual Fragments, thus he also had a certain judgment and concept in mind. Even so, Tao Yu himself is enhanced by the Essence of Fist Intention, and after the Ascension of his status, naturally obtains the amplification of a Sacred Intent that belongs to him once more. Combined with the way he uses the AT field, in comparisons with common Saints, he should hold an absolute advantage! ¡°Saint Ou¡¯s strength is a few notches below that Witch, but who knows if he has any trump cards...¡± Tao Yu spread his palm, and a Truth-Seeking Ball automatically flew up, accompanied by Tao Yu¡¯s thought, the ripples of the Gate of Guf above his head grew more intense, and the Truth-Seeking Ball gradually transformed into a black Spear of Longinus. This is by integrating both the [Giftsmith]and a replica of the Spear of Longinus that he had assimilated himself into the Truth-Seeking Balls, it allowed the Truth-Seeking Balls to gain significant enhancements for attacking force fields and Barriers! ¡°Too bad, my control isn¡¯t quite up to par yet, otherwise I could even integrate the Sword Intent of the Immortal Slayer Sword; if I rely on the Sword Intent of Immortal Slayer Sword, for now, I won¡¯t be able to form the Spear of Longinus, I can only choose one or the other...¡± Tao Yu wants to attempt a major Integration to see if he can fuse new Skills out of it. But unfortunately, the current level of the Immortal Slayer Sword is higher, and it doesn¡¯t quite fit with the Spear of Longinus. ¡°I¡¯ll marinate you all in due time...¡± Freed from the constraints of the EVA world and slightly integrating his abilities afterward, Tao Yu stood up again and instantly dashed towards the direction of the Land of Fire. Now he just needs to sort things out a bit, and later with the cooperation of the Rinnegan, if he can also get his hands on the remaining Heart of the World, his fifth Talent would also be within reach. Wouldn¡¯t this require killing a Saint to boost morale... Chapter 832: 755: Changes in the Ninja World Chapter 832: Chapter 755: Changes in the Ninja World ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Ninja World to still have your existence. It was presumptuous of me this time, but the Witch¡¯s Church is a common enemy to both of us. You must consider carefully...¡± Over the Land of Fire, a voice continuously echoed, then faded away. The sky, which had been filled with rosy light, gradually dimmed along with the voice, and finally completely disappeared above the Ninja World. Impure Earth Madara Uchiha and Hashirama Senju were nearly standing together, one on the left and one on the right, atop a colossal Buddha statue over a thousand meters high. Above this Buddha statue, a layer of blue flame armor was burning, which was Madara Uchiha¡¯s Susano fitted on top, completing another enhancement. Even so, after experiencing many battles against the Cockroach People and gaining strength, both of them only slightly relaxed after the sky¡¯s red glow had faded. ... Hashirama Senju even sat down directly on the shoulder of the great Buddha ¡°Phew, finally left. Although we didn¡¯t come into contact, the pressure was indeed great. We are no match for them.¡± ¡°Was it not us who forced him to retreat? Is there someone else in the Ninja World?!¡± Madara Uchiha¡¯s face showed a trace of worry at this time. He had always been quite confident in his own strength and that of Hashirama. Falling into the Abyss and those Pioneers, although they caused some accidents, he felt they could be handled. Especially since he could further enhance his strength by defeating those Cockroach People, he thought it was actually quite good! At least the relationship between him and Hashirama had improved a lot. However, last time, that Pioneer Hashirama met somewhere brought the news that the Ninja World was about to encounter major trouble, mentioning something about the Witch¡¯s Church. For this reason, they even started grinding monsters continuously, using Fourth Hokage and Tobirama¡¯s Flying Thunder God technique, the two¡¯s grinding efficiency was very high, almost without stopping. After that plague-spreading guy cleared up, they almost exterminated the Cockroach People. Their strength also continued to increase steadily. Yet afterwards, they didn¡¯t encounter the Witch¡¯s Church, but the people from Ou Family came instead! Directly saying that they wanted to go to their world¡¯s Moon. Naturally, this triggered the opposition of Madara Uchiha and Hashirama Senju. Now, the Otsutsuki Clan on the Moon is also an ally of Konoha. Because of the relationship between Madara Uchiha and Hashirama Senju, the Otsutsuki Clan are also very reasonable, showing their connection with the Hyuga Clan. Initially, the Pioneers were quite tolerant towards the Land of Fire, and a balance and tacit agreement had been somewhat achieved between the two sides. The Sage of Six Paths seemed to sigh. ¡°Jack? You know that kid too? Do you know about the Ten-Tails? Did you send him to find the Seven-Tails?¡± Madara Uchiha quickly connected this as well, seeing a chance for himself to reach the level of the Sage of Six Paths through the Ten-Tails! ¡°Sort of, he is also a Pioneer; we made some trades.¡± ¡°Is he willing to give up some of the Ten-Tails?¡± Madara Uchiha appeared somewhat nervous, hoping you haven¡¯t traded the Demonic Statue away! ¡°The agreement was reached; he will split some of the Tailed Beasts¡¯ Chakra with me, but now, the problem is that the Pioneer Saint has already shown up, and you need to figure out how to control the power you should have...¡± The Sage of Six Paths seemed somewhat helpless. ¡°Wasn¡¯t he driven back by you?¡± ¡°That was only because he was naturally cautious, coming here just as an avatar to test the waters.¡± ¡°What?! Such strong aura, just from a clone?!¡± Madara Uchiha was shocked. He was indeed arrogant, but not foolish; he clearly understood what the Sage of Six Paths was talking about. Just like the frustration he felt after laboriously defeating Hashirama, only to find out it was just a Wood Clone. ¡°His departure was just because he couldn¡¯t figure out my bottom line. Since his target is the Moon, he probably suspects something, maybe even received insider information from the Witch¡¯s Church...¡± The Sage of Six Paths is now only a spirit, though occupying a high position, and has unified with the Will of the Ninja World. But keeping up the Ninja World¡¯s barriers and trying to drive away the Saint would be strenuous. Without managing the household, one doesn¡¯t realize the expense of salt and rice; maintaining all aspects requires consuming the power of the World Will, which can¡¯t outpace its inputs. Saving some surplus is also difficult. Most crucially, he could only stay in the Ninja World; leaving to drive the opponent away was simply impossible if the opponent kept attacking and wearing out the Ninja World¡¯s barriers, even potentially bringing other Pioneers. The Sage of Six Paths wasn¡¯t sure if he could keep it up indefinitely. ¡°Therefore, you must also take control of the power that belongs to yourselves...¡± Suddenly, the Sage of Six Paths raised his hand, grabbing both Madara Uchiha and Hashirama Senju¡¯s palms. A moon and a sun pattern was then branded onto the palms of their spirits. Asura and Indra within them were also activated. A surging power began to swirl within the two of them... Chapter 833: 756: Fulfilling the Contract Chapter 833: Chapter 756: Fulfilling the Contract ¡°This, this is...¡± Madara Uchiha was already a Chosen One, and recently he had grown even stronger. But the slow, steady increase in monster killing compared to the power now infused into his body was drastically different! No, it was not merely infused into his body, it seemed as if his soul had always harbored this power, only now it had been activated! ¡°The old man must maintain the Ninja World and cannot easily let the opponent see my foundation, so for now, we can only rely on you using this power to perform some containment. However, at the critical moment, I will still make a move...¡± The Sage of Six Paths slowly explained his intentions. ... He is now the last safeguard of the Ninja World. He did not want to reveal his intelligence by acting rashly. At times like these, using the power through the reincarnations of Asura and Indra to combat is indeed the best strategy. ¡°Old man, having such a good thing and not giving it to us earlier scared me for a while. Rest assured, next time he comes, Hashirama and I will surely repel him.¡± Madara Uchiha always had such an arrogant personality, and now having received the power of Indra, he truly began the old Uchiha tradition of expansion. ¡°Do not be overly complacent. From the opponent¡¯s probing methods, even if you join forces in the Ninja World, you are only qualified to exchange blows and facilitate dialogue.¡± The Sage of Six Paths warned Madara Uchiha and Hashirama Senju beside him also knocked him slightly ¡°About the Ten-Tails you mentioned earlier...¡± ¡°Madara saw what my brother left, the manipulated information, but indeed there are many true records within it...¡± The Sage of Six Paths briefly explained. Since Hei Jue had already left, causing Madara Uchiha to notice, now hearing the Sage of Six Paths explain this having given him the power of Indra, Madara Uchiha also felt a surge of shock and a sense of being deceived. ¡°That guy dares...¡± Madara Uchiha seemed somewhat infuriated, feeling like a fool played by others, a sensation not at all pleasant! ¡°When the Ten-Tails comes back, who do you plan to give the Demonic Statue to? Restore your own physical body?¡± Madara Uchiha then thought of what the Sage of Six Paths had said; among the information, nine truths to one falsehood, the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki must be true. ¡°Now I have integrated with the will of the Ninja World. This model is already quite good. I was not considering you, but being in a deceased state, you are not suitable for using it.¡± ¡°We can use the Samsara Rebirth! You don¡¯t think Nagato is more suitable than me, do you?¡± Madara Uchiha was a bit anxious. ¡°Huh? What does Nagato have to do with this?¡± ¡°Sure, let me finish what I need to do first.¡± Tao Yu truly didn¡¯t mind; Madara Uchiha¡¯s use of the Rinnegan must be quite proficient by now, and he just wanted to inquire about it. However, given the Sage of Six Paths¡¯ current state, choosing to activate both of them now meant something might have happened ¡°Aren¡¯t you using them to deal with me?¡± Tao Yu looked toward the Sage of Six Paths. ¡°The Saint from your Pioneers tried to probe once...¡± Upon hearing this, Tao Yu could understand. It was quite rare for Saint Ou to come to the New Development Zone. Since he couldn¡¯t wrap up the previous incident involving Tianchengzi, it¡¯s only natural to knock on the doors of the nearby worlds as well. ¡°Although I¡¯d like to speak ill of him, with you here, he likely wouldn¡¯t choose to use force.¡± Combining the information from the two important members of the Ou Family that died by his hands, Tao Yu could make some judgments. If the Sage of Six Paths hadn¡¯t been present, he might have directly come over and abducted Madara Uchiha and Hashirama Senju. But having a Saint-level power, stability would be his main approach. ¡°However, this is just the usual scenario. Pioneers value interests highly, and if there are interests worth his intervention, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate. However, in dealing with the Witch¡¯s Church, there can still be cooperation...¡± Though he had taken out two people from the Ou Family, Tao Yu wouldn¡¯t exacerbate the situation unnecessarily. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. I have already obtained the Ten-Tails, so come, let¡¯s fulfill our agreement...¡± No matter what, once the Ten-Tails is completely absorbed, if Saint Ou doesn¡¯t behave with dignity, I¡¯ll help him... After returning Madara Uchiha and Hashirama Senju from this consciousness space, the Sage of Six Paths appeared before Tao Yu¡¯s actual body in his Spiritual Body state. This was also near the boundary of an area in the Land of Fire, close to the Land of Water. Now, it had completely transformed into a desolate land of the Cockroach People¡¯s world, an invitation that Tao Yu had sent right after entering this world. At this moment, he held a black staff in his hand, floating cross-legged in front of Tao Yu, staring at the part of the Ten-Tails¡¯ chakra that Tao Yu had cleaned up as much as possible, with a look of astonishment in his eyes. ¡°Although I know you might have some Pioneer techniques, I didn¡¯t expect you to directly use a force field to restrain it. You¡¯ve become stronger...¡± The Sage of Six Paths was deeply impressed, as he was the one who divided the Tailed Beasts! Thus, he was well aware of the difficulty of gathering them. Previously, he could feel the opponent was strong and seemed to have a trump card that wasn¡¯t afraid of him, but overall, the Sage of Six Paths was still confident in his own strength. But now, seeing the opponent restraining the Tailed Beasts¡¯ chakra and forcibly containing it into a Ten-Tails mode without any External Path Statue, he felt the terrifying will contained within that AT Force Field. Such a short period to achieve this enhancement... Is this what being a Pioneer is all about? Chapter 834: 757 Deification Rinnegan Chapter 834: Chapter 757 Deification Rinnegan Watching Tao Yu casually hand over a sphere of the Tailed Beasts¡¯ Chakra, the Sage of Six Paths gestured with a wave of his hand, and the chakra disappeared to who knows where. Tao Yu couldn¡¯t help but express his sentiment, ¡°Chakra is indeed a very convenient form of energy.¡± The Sage of Six Paths himself mastered Chakra, and considering he was the one who divided the Tailed Beasts, his temporary retraction of their abilities was indeed more convenient. However, for the Sage of Six Paths, in order to restore the Ten-Tails, a vessel was necessary to hold it. Originally, he went through great efforts to divide it in order to prevent the Ten-Tails¡¯ resurrection; now, without the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path, he was unable to piece it together once more. ¡°I thank you for your help to the Ninja World. In exchange, I will awaken your Rinnegan.¡± ... The Sage of Six Paths reached out with his black staff and lightly tapped in the air, and a sphere of light emerged. ¡°This is part of my original source energy. Although it¡¯s not much, as a primer, in combination with the Ten-Tails¡¯ Chakra you have mastered, it should be sufficient.¡± Tao Yu could feel the tranquility within this sphere of energy, and being unafraid of any mental attacks, he quickly took hold of the sphere of energy and directly absorbed it into his body. The Yuan Force had only a few hundred points, but it was indeed a very pure source energy. Then the Ten-Tails¡¯ Chakra, which had been bound within Unit-01, began to pour out from the Gate of Guf, as Tao Yu restrained it and started integrating it with this bit of original source energy. This pure spiritual side of power began to surge continuously, gathering in the eye area. His eyes felt a slight warmth. Initially, Tao Yu started off with the talent for Dynamic Vision, and already had top-notch eyesight; as his strength improved, it got even clearer. After the integration of the Skill of the Sword of Mind Intent, he could even see the lines of flaws. A series of profound patterns appeared; the Rinnegan! [Rinnegan]: The legendary eyes of the Immortal, as long as the body can withstand the burden of the Rinnegan, it will bring about a certain degree of improvement in stature; the Rinnegan comes with corresponding Outer Path techniques that can be honed with practice; the Rinnegan possesses its own unique Pupil Skills. After controlling part of his Perception, Tao Yu felt a sense of clarity in his brain and began to realize something. The universal techniques of the Outer Path include Shinra Tensei, pulling of all things, Earth Exploding Star, and Samsara Rebirth techniques! ¡°Truly befitting of the Rinnegan that controls life and death, but it¡¯s a pity that Samsara Rebirth requires the soul to not be torn apart; it¡¯s not very useful for experts above a certain level of strength.¡± The Rinnegan¡¯s resurrection inherently requires the Pure Land of the Ninja World, but Tao Yu felt he could definitely use it in the outside world after his Deification. But in extreme cases, where the soul is torn apart, there¡¯s definitely no way, and although he owns the Proof of Eternity, involving life and death taboos won¡¯t come without a burden. Afterward, Tao Yu looked at his own exclusive Rinnegan Pupil Skill! [Rotating Tomb ¨C Limbo]: Can create four intangible avatars that obtain some of the properties of the original body, which can be exchanged with the avatar when necessary. Tao Yu didn¡¯t expect to have Madara Uchiha¡¯s unique Pupil Skill, although Limbo¡¯s range is limited, but it¡¯s indeed quite prominent within the scope of Ninjutsu. ¡°It¡¯s a pity, my Immortal Slayer Sword Formation isn¡¯t the Primordial version.¡± Tao Yu felt a bit regretful; if it were the Primordial version of the Immortal Slayer Sword Formation, he would be able to form the array alone. However, when the Rotating Tomb Avatars use other abilities, there¡¯s still some colliding issues. But with Deification, Tao Yu felt it could certainly be perfected. Aside from these exclusive Rigenan Abilities, the attached ones all began to emerge as well. And although he doesn¡¯t have the Sharingan¡¯s Pupil Skills, Tao Yu could feel he could directly use Susano¡¯o! Chapter 835: 757 Deification Rinnegan_2 Chapter 835: Chapter 757 Deification Rinnegan_2 A slight stir in his heart, Tao Yu began a simple attempt. But just as the distorted tentacles burning with black flames appeared, Tao Yu immediately extinguished the attempt. Well, it seems my Susano has a different style... ¡°Was that Susano just now?¡± The Sage of Six Paths had been waiting by Tao Yu¡¯s side as he adapted, and he too was slightly astonished upon seeing the black flame tendrils. ¡°No, it¡¯s just another ability of mine.¡± ... Tao Yu flatly denied, and then continued, ¡°Thank you for your help, senior. I look forward to working together again.¡± ¡°Actually, there is a next time already. Someone infiltrated the moon last time because he had that Door on him, so I didn¡¯t make a move. He seemed to have spoken something with mother, possibly related to my unworthy brother. ¡°And now, I want to release mother as well to protect the Ninja World.¡± The Sage of Six Paths now regarded Tao Yu as an equal, and given their harmonious relationship, this trade was mutually beneficial, so he revealed some secrets. ¡°Kaguya?¡± Tao Yu pondered. ¡°Really, without external pressure, mother should be reasonable, but she probably holds a grudge against me. I fear they might tempt mother with some benefits, so I want to go and verify the situation personally. Please support me. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, I might have to consider other options...¡± The Sage of Six Paths spoke with a hint of helplessness in his voice, as the situation in the Ninja World was not good, and he wanted to utilize every bit of power. But, when it¡¯s time to be ruthless, he can be decisive... Tao Yu¡¯s expression turned somewhat peculiar upon hearing the words of the Sage of Six Paths. Actually, he was very adept at persuading people like Kaguya. However, he did not say this, but after pondering, he said, ¡°Alright, but I need to first get used to the new power I¡¯ve acquired. How about we start in a few days? I can now sense the Pure Land and communicate directly with you.¡± Now, Tao Yu also possessed the Rinnegan, and with his own strength, he could sense the existence of the Pure Land, so he could also know the location of the Sage of Six Paths. ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll wait for your message.¡± The Sage of Six Paths also realized that just now, at most, allowed the other to initially adapt, and further detailed study was definitely needed. ¡°If you have any questions, feel free to ask me.¡± Why is it so abstract! Talking about abstraction aside, the key is that the appearances of the four Avatars have nothing in common with each other and kept changing! However, under the control of Tao Yu¡¯s Fist Intention, these things, millions of times more abstract than Naruto¡¯s clones, also completed their transformation and fully converted into his own likeness. ¡°Now that looks more like it..., base Ability has also been strengthened, whether it¡¯s Shinra Tensei or Earth Exploding Star, combined with my own mass, should be better used than the Sage of Six Paths, right? With a bit more familiarity, I can directly participate in real battles!¡± Then Tao Yu considered another general Ability. Susano... Boom~ On the Martian surface, a kilometer-high mountain head violently shattered, with huge stones flying and numerous ¡®fragments¡¯ weighing dozens of tons being blasted into the atmosphere. A giant Monster engulfed in black flames instantly shattered the entire mountain, appearing in the sky. The surrounding land and mountains seemed to be corrupted, as large patches of black Domain continuously spread and extended. However, in the next moment, that black corrupted Domain was constrained by a powerful AT field, and that mosaic of a giant creature began to evolve continuously, finally transforming into the giant black figure of Unit-01. The surface-burning black flame giant Unit-01 started continuously using the AT field to restrict the spreading black Domain, and eventually gathered the pulsating black flames all over its body, attaining a palpable presence. ¡°Susano really turned into Mecha...¡± Casually, Tao Yu pinched, and a huge Dharma Aspect had already grasped the nearby mountains through the air. While this Dharma Aspect reached a kilometer in height, taller than Dubai Tower. But there was a quite noticeable size difference between the palm and the half-collapsed mountain next to it. However, as the Dharma Aspect just uncurled its palm, the AT field opportunistically reshaped and grasped that mountain head through the air! Then gently squeezed it like this. Bang~ Even a thermonuclear bomb, which couldn¡¯t level that mountain, made it instantaneously collapse into a vast dust scattering into the wind, forming a sandstorm! Perfectly synchronized with Tao Yu¡¯s actions, such a huge figure did not feel the slightest bit clumsy! Such a gigantic body, but possessing the Dexterity of Tao Yu himself, completely different from those cumbersome large creatures! This... ¡°A Dharma Aspect between heaven and earth...¡± At this moment, Tao Yu also felt a bit of exasperation, now if fully exerted, could he possibly kill the Sage of Six Paths on the spot. I¡¯ve become stronger again... Chapter 836: 758 Delegation Chapter 836: Chapter 758 Delegation Rugged mountain ranges break abruptly midway, the shattered rocks sharp and uneven, as though gnawed by a dog. Within the mountain, different geological structures are visible through the fault lines. ¡°The Rinnegan itself can be regarded as a prerequisite for elevation to Saintly Position. Theoretically, simply possessing the Rinnegan, as long as one¡¯s physical body can keep up without being drained, can reach the level of a Quasi-Saint.¡± Tao Yu, who had sealed the technique known as Susano, written as Law of Heaven and Earth, looked around at the debris and made his own judgment. This harvest was perfect! However, seeing his Yuan Force slightly over a hundred million, and thinking of the Transmission Fee, Tao Yu fell silent. ... Then, with a thought, the Rinnegan in his eyes gradually shifted back to normal, but his pupils were deep and seemed as though they could devour souls. He directly headed back to the Ninja World. Judging by the level of strength from Saint Ou¡¯s aura earlier, even if the opponent had hidden cards, as long as it wasn¡¯t too exaggerated, they were already within his control. What¡¯s actually more troublesome is the Witch¡¯s Church... ¡°But overall, the Witch¡¯s Church is not as strong as the Pioneers here, and with Dragon Heaven City backing us up, it doesn¡¯t really matter.¡± Tao Yu also figured that since his home base wasn¡¯t here, it really didn¡¯t matter if the Witch¡¯s Church did come after all. For Konoha, it was merely lending a friendly hand, and also a chance to test his current mettle... Re-entering the Ninja World, Tao Yu sensed the Pure Land and immediately contacted the Sage of Six Paths. ¡°How are things? Anyone else coming?¡± ¡°That Saint did not appear again, but a delegation arrived. Oddly, the leader wasn¡¯t the Catastrophe Level you described; it seems to be just a regular Shadow.¡± The Sage of Six Paths was puzzled and even felt it might be a kind of insult. After all, they had met before, and the other party should be aware. Initially, when Konoha signed the non-aggression pact with the Pioneers, a Catastrophe Level representative was present, but this time they only sent a World Breaker, which is quite abnormal. ¡°World Breaker, huh... indeed, it is a bit lacking.¡± Tao Yu felt a bit speechless, but he could more or less guess the reason. The battle with Tianchengzi directly resulted in the death of several stationed Catastrophe Levels, and although no members of the Ou Family were involved, this would cause dissatisfaction among the Earth Dragon City¡¯s local powers. Furthermore, during the subsequent investigation, encountering the Witch¡¯s Church led to one Catastrophe Level defecting and another seriously injured, adding fuel to the fire. Konoha, the grand gate that was originally majestic, is now fully open. Many figures in ninja vests are gathering here, and at the very front stands Konoha¡¯s newly appointed Fourth Hokage. Even though the previous Hokages are present, the person still in charge of everyday affairs and representing Konoha remains the Fourth. Golden hair fluttering, the ninjas behind him also have enough recognition for Minato Namikaze. In many people¡¯s eyes, Minato Namikaze represents ¡®perfection¡¯. Strength, talent, appearance, intellect, and character, all impeccable. Importantly, besides these, he also deeply cares for his family and his subordinates. Not long afterward, a Flying Boat appeared in the sky. The boat, about a hundred meters long and several meters wide, has a ship-like outline with sail-like devices on top, with a dominant ¡®Ou¡¯ character on the sail. The character, written by an unknown hand, is vigorous and powerful; just looking at it, one can feel an overwhelming pressure. The body of the boat seems to be made of wood, and on the lower hull, there are embedded points of light that form a delightful symbol. This mode of travel also stirred whispers among the ninjas of Konoha. The last Catastrophe Level representative came flying over by themselves, while recent Pioneers coming for trade mostly came on foot. This presence, especially the ¡®Ou¡¯ character on the sail, pressures many of the attending ninjas. ¡°Ou Ling from the Ou Family is here representing our family to visit. If there¡¯s any inadvertent offense, we ask for your forgiveness.¡± A crisp voice came from the sky, the tone and attitude quite serene. Yet accompanied by the oppressive feeling of the Flying Boat and the ¡®Ou¡¯ character, still subtly displayed the domineering nature of the Ou Family. Then, the Flying Boat slowly descended, landing on the vast open area in front of Konoha¡¯s gate. People from the Flying Boat then jumped down in succession, all in unison. Their trained demeanor no less inferior to any ninja from the Ninja World. ¡°It should have been my elder who came, but recent troubles in the Abyss necessitated my presence instead, please don¡¯t mind.¡± Ou Ling¡ªskin creamy, face peach-like, with slightly narrowed phoenix eyes exuding a hint of cunning charm. Her tender voice, innately evoking a sense of pity, said ¡®please don¡¯t mind,¡¯ and most ordinary ninjas as well as nearby villagers from Konoha Village truly did not mind. After all, it was just a representative of the delegation, not necessarily their decision-maker. It was quite sufficient... Chapter 837: 759: Common Interests Chapter 837: Chapter 759: Common Interests ¡°Although I had long heard of your village, seeing it in person is still somewhat unexpected; it¡¯s truly rare to find such a peaceful and prosperous place within the Abyss.¡± Ou Ling was touring Konoha under the accompaniment of Minato Namikaze. Only the Anbu and several of Ou Ling¡¯s entourage followed behind. And what she said was indeed a reflection of her impression. Konoha¡¯s ability to maintain its current tranquility indeed already demonstrated the strength of Konoha. Not to mention others, even the Cockroach People outside are not something a normal world can withstand. ... So, even though Konoha might not seem to have much high technology and the village form seems rather simple, this kind of peace and prosperity is quite scarce in the Abyss. ¡°Miss Ou jests; compared to your side, we still fall far short.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the same.¡± Ou Ling shook her head but did not specify how it was different. But now that the pleasantries had been exchanged, Ou Ling was preparing to start probing. She knew that to give the final approval here in the Ninja World, it probably required the nod from that Saint of the Ninja World as mentioned by the Ancestor Sage, if not an agreement on the broad direction from both Madara Uchiha and Hashirama Senju. However, to test the waters here first would grant more room for negotiation later. Otherwise, if the negotiations with the Saint fell through, both sides would need to save face... ¡°Actually, we have no ill will towards the Ninja World. Our common enemy now is the Witch¡¯s Church, so this time, on behalf of our family, I wish to engage in deeper cooperation with your village, or even establish an alliance.¡± Ou Ling spoke very sincerely. If not for the standoff between the Sage of Six Paths and Saint Ou from a distance, perhaps taking advantage of Saint Ou being here, they might have attempted to seize the benefits on the Moon directly. But now that a Saint has appeared, of course, everything must be carefully planned. ¡°It¡¯s not that we won¡¯t come, it¡¯s that our Ancestor Sage won¡¯t stay in the vicinity for long.¡± Ou Ling appeared to be very sincere, knowing that providing a large amount of real information at this time could actually be more genuine and increase the chance of success. However, just as Minato Namikaze was about to say something, he saw Tao Yu in the street ahead, eating octopus balls and constantly chewing. ¡°¡®Jack,¡¯ you¡¯re finally back. How was it? Did you find anything?¡± Ou Ling, who was waiting for a response, suddenly saw Minato Namikaze starting to greet someone and her phoenix eyes also glanced in Tao Yu¡¯s direction. Just one look, and her eyes lit up a little, handsome, and likely like her, possessed some charisma-enhancing talent or skill. At the same time, she quickly compared this to some recent intelligence. ¡®Jack¡¯ is suspected to have come from another place via a Teleportation Device, first appearing on the Night Demon¡¯s aircraft carrier station, claiming to have suffered a sea disaster, subsequently teaming up with a member of a small family there. He traveled all the way to Konoha, encountering Cockroach People¡¯s attacks along the way but was rescued by Madara Uchiha. After coming to Konoha, they split up, and somehow he gained Minato Namikaze¡¯s friendship... The Ou Family¡¯s energy in this area was quite strong. Even though Tao Yu ¡®Jack¡¯ didn¡¯t appear in many social interactions, almost all had been captured by them. And it wasn¡¯t that the Ou Family was specifically collecting information about ¡®Jack,¡¯ it was just that they integrated all the Pioneers who had recently come to Konoha. What caught Ou Ling¡¯s attention was the key point of ¡®Minato Namikaze¡¯s friendship¡¯! ¡°Charisma-enhancing, gaining friendship seems normal, but it¡¯s unclear what methods and means he used.¡± Ou Ling glimpsed Tao Yu¡¯s slightly feminine aura and then looked back at Minato Namikaze¡¯s sunny and cheerful smile, imagining something, cheeks slightly reddening and eyes revealing a strong sense of gossip and excitement. But she quickly suppressed her personal interests due to her duties, coughed into her fist, and said, ¡°Uh, Jack is it? I¡¯ve heard of you, but I don¡¯t know where you¡¯re from exactly. Can you tell me?¡± Ou Ling didn¡¯t put on the Ou Family¡¯s aloof attitude, instead showing a charming and friendly smile. ¡°Tian Nan State.¡± Tao Yu bluffed casually; Tian Nan State was the state most closely linked with White Star and also neighboring Heavenly Dragon. However, when Tao Yu said this, Ou Ling just listened; enquiring about his origins was just by the way, the important thing was to formally get acquainted, close the gap, and then see if she could use the face of the Ou Family to have him help persuade... Chapter 838: 760 Chapter 838: 760 Tao Yu scrutinized Ou Ling¡¯s pretty face, always feeling as if he had seen it somewhere before. He then immediately remembered; he had seen fragments of her when communing with Ou Cong, who was her grandfather. Considering the lineage, she was also the legitimate young lady of the Ou Family and her father was also Catastrophe Level! She was on a similar level to the little rich woman, and perhaps even higher due to the presence of a Saint in the Ou Family. That¡¯s why she could represent the Ou Family here. But seeing her smile bloom like a flower, Tao Yu was also sure that she probably didn¡¯t yet know about Ou Cong¡¯s demise. After all, even for the Ou Family, their public face mainly depended on those of Catastrophe Level, and the whereabouts and life-or-death status of such individuals are confidential. ... The sudden arrival of several Catastrophe Level members of the Suns to the New Development Zone was actually the best use of Catastrophe Level. Maintaining a sense of mystery and uncertain whereabouts is also very important. A Catastrophe Level whose whereabouts are known, who knows if they might be suddenly taken out. The best use is just like that of a nuclear submarine carrying nuclear warheads. ¡°Tian Nan State, huh? I¡¯ve been to the Development Zone in Tian Nan State before¡ªthe hot springs in Junlan City are quite beautiful and very relaxing.¡± Ou Ling smiled, subtly drawing closer the relation. A charming and attractive beauty talking about hot springs, although without a hint of suggestion, can still lead to fanciful thinking. In social interactions, she indeed has a natural advantage. That smile seemed to effortlessly draw people closer. ¡°Hmm, maybe...¡± Tao Yu thoughtfully glanced at her... ... Inside the hot spring pool, Ou Ling submerged most of her body, with a white towel resting on her forehead. Her eyes looked somewhat intoxicated, her breathing a bit labored. Tiny beads of sweat dripped from her forehead down her shapely nose into the Abyss. ¡°I also don¡¯t know what the ultimate goal of the family is, my main purpose here is to appease Konoha, so they won¡¯t consider the past incident and, at the same time, hopefully form an alliance to confront the Witch¡¯s Church¡ªit¡¯s possible that the family was attacked by the Witch¡¯s Church...¡± Ou Ling¡¯s smooth arms accidentally brushed Tao Yu¡¯s, causing her body to shiver as if jolted by electricity. ¡°An attack by the Witch¡¯s Church?¡± Tao Yu mentioned casually but had already made his own speculation. Although those cannon fodders had spread the news about Minato Namikaze. Because Saint Ou personally came to Konoha to probe and sensed that both Madara Uchiha and Hashirama Senju were here, they didn¡¯t blame Konoha for the fall of their Catastrophe Level, considering it a low-level provocation. Combining all these, pinning the blame on some Pioneer or the Witch¡¯s Church seemed natural! It so happened that there were strong members of the Witch¡¯s Church lurking nearby recently. The one who was sent back with a report could describe the Quasi-Saint Level of the Bottle Man. Just as Tao Yu had wanted at the beginning, in fact, the Bottle Man was already capable of dealing with Ou Ya and Ou Cong. The Seed of Spirit wasn¡¯t about absolute control, and Tao Yu could feel that Ou Ling had other thoughts, but no matter, as this identity couldn¡¯t be traced back to him. Tao Yu, who didn¡¯t have much to concern himself with in this world, didn¡¯t care much about these things. However, just as he was about to use the Otsutsuki Clan¡¯s ¡®transmission passage¡¯ to directly reach the Moon, Suddenly, at the edge of the Ninja World¡¯s sky, a fiery red sunset glow appeared. Although the red glow was still beyond the Land of Fire, it was visible to the people of Konoha. Tao Yu also felt a powerful aura surging from that direction. Judging by the Sacred Intent on Ou Cong¡¯s body, it was one of the Ou Family¡¯s Saints! As the host of the Ninja World, the Sage of Six Paths of course couldn¡¯t be slow to react and looked towards that direction with a heavy expression. ¡°What¡¯s happening with him...¡± ¡°He¡¯s being chased for assassination...¡± Tao Yu sensed the slightly chaotic aura of Saint Ou and the other abnormal aura mixed with it, and his face showed a dazed expression. It¡¯s not that Saints can¡¯t be chased for assassination, Saints who are killed would also die. But why did things turn into this mess just after a bit of worry the previous night?! ¡°I ask for your assistance, friend! It¡¯s the Witch¡¯s Church!¡± A deep voice rolled in from the sky, and as the Sage of Six Paths united with the Realm Will of the Ninja World, he too felt the strong aura beyond the barrier. This sudden change immediately disrupted the original plan. Since the Sage of Six Paths was a Spiritual Body, he could make use of the Pure Land to appear anywhere within the Ninja World. And Tao Yu¡¯s Flying Thunder God technique could also be maximized within the Ninja World. He immediately placed a seal on the Sage of Six Paths, who didn¡¯t try to remove it, using the Pure Land as a springboard to appear at the edge of the Ninja World. The next moment Tao Yu teleported in front of the Sage of Six Paths. He saw an elegant old man who was using his Pioneer privileges to open the World Will¡¯s barrier. The old man had silver hair, a rosy complexion like a baby, and his white robe gave him the appearance of a celestial being. Under the backdrop of the sunset glow, he seemed like a Saint coming from the west. There was a misty aura of the Dao surrounding him as if invisible flowers were blooming. However, his hair was somewhat disheveled at that moment, and his white robe had several dark slashes with bone-deep scratches emitting black smoke from within. Once the black smoke left the old man¡¯s body, it turned into various eerie silhouettes as if letting out silent roars, but they were quickly dissipated by the Dao aura created by his own Sacred Intent. From the fluctuations of his Sacred Intent, he also seemed to be in a bad state. After the Sage of Six Paths arrived, with a simple wave of his hand, the barrier of the Ninja World was automatically opened, sparing Saint Ou the time of breaking through. As soon as the barrier opened, he quickly entered, and upon seeing Tao Yu beside Sage of Six Paths, he paused for a moment, then with a relieved expression said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your realm to have such strong entities. I apologize once more for the discourtesy last time, but what we now face is the Witch¡¯s Church! The Saints of the Witch¡¯s Church attacked and destroyed our base...¡± Tao Yu was at a loss for words, looking up at the sky in silence. How could Tokyo be gone again... Chapter 839: 761: Weaving Chapter 839: Chapter 761: Weaving ¡°Do you know about the Witch¡¯s Church and still have no precautions in place?¡± Tao Yu asked with some curiosity. With such a concentration of power, the Witch¡¯s Church surely cannot operate normally all the time. Otherwise, with their whimsical movements and lack of a foundation or vulnerability, they would have turned the world upside down long ago. When this Development Zone first started, even Saint Ou was not there. If it were just about ambushing the Teleportation Device, the Bottle Man would suffice. ¡°Of course we are prepared. The Witch¡¯s Church has been entangled with us for many years. In the past, Cheng Sheng personally hunted them, but the witches¡¯ methods are quite tricky, their survival abilities are extremely strong, so in the end, we could only seriously wound one of them. After that pursuit, they also became somewhat more low-profile...¡± Saint Ou, upon hearing Tao Yu¡¯s words, gave him enough face and patiently responded. ... Although Tao Yu has not yet ascended again through the Kabbalah Tree of Life, obtaining the Rinnegan means his innate stature has still been enhanced. Even if his aura is somewhat inferior to Saint Ou and the Sage of Six Paths, he is still considered of the same level. At this time, Saint Ou would also try to rally allies as much as possible. The Abyssal Fragments are endless, and there are numerous forces from the various native inhabitants, the organizations themselves, to the Abyss Demons. Pioneers are here to survive, not to sweep through the universe. Therefore, naturally, they cannot clear everything they see. As long as one is strong enough, compromises can be made, maintaining a certain tacit understanding and balance between each other. There are even uncountable Development Zones that were mysteriously wiped out! Earth Dragon City, now the oldest Development Zone, has also been changed over. Where the previous one went, nobody knows... In fact, the same could be said about the Witch¡¯s Church! At the same time, the Witch¡¯s Church is not a crazed organization, either. They also have their own schemes and typically wouldn¡¯t stir trouble with pioneers they find troublesome. For example, in the Cockroach People¡¯s world activities this time, they were rather low-key and did not directly conflict with the pioneers. ¡°Weren¡¯t they just in a neighboring Development Zone creating catastrophe?¡± Tao Yu recalled the firsthand information he had asked for at the beginning. ¡°Yes, but that was because the people of Feng Country lured and killed a strong member of the Witch¡¯s Church and then suffered their retribution.¡± Saint Ou¡¯s perspective was obviously entirely different from Little Karami¡¯s, whom Tao Yu initially questioned. In the eyes of ordinary Pioneers, the Witch¡¯s Church is utterly reprehensible for committing such a bloodbath. But in the eyes of a Saint like Saint Ou, it seems these things are tolerable and have not crossed a red line. And Tao Yu understood why at this point. The apocalyptic scene outside the Ninja World worsened, as if the pitch-black stormy world harbored many mysteries, seemingly watched by countless eyes whispering secrets about the Ninja World. Even Tao Yu raised his eyebrows in surprise and his eyes gradually morphed into the Rinnegan, closely observing. ¡°This isn¡¯t noise stirred up by her strength, but rather something she ¡®wove¡¯ directly¡ª a very peculiar Ability, and a troublesome one at that...¡± The stranger¡¯s power exceeded even that of the owner of the arm from before! She had a clear advantage over both the Sage of Six Paths and Saint Ou and could likely suppress them quite effortlessly in a two-against-one battle. She wasn¡¯t just boasting... After Tao Yu pointed out the hidden strategy of the Witch, he also felt a sensation of being watched through the World Barrier, as if a pair of eyes were fixed upon him from the unknown. ¡°Interesting, I may have underestimated you all. I am Beatrice; you may also call me the Golden Witch...¡± The other side seemed surprised that the one with the weakest aura among the three could see through her Ability, and upon observing Tao Yu¡¯s eyes, she pondered. It must be the Rinnegan, capable of Pupil Skill specific to observation... She had not identified Tao Yu as the main culprit of the last incident. After all, in the case of the Pandora rescue, only an arm mutated through the Gate of Truth and invaded the Innate Barrier; it was normal not to recognize the person behind the scenes. But using the process of elimination and excluding the Sage of Six Paths, who could not leave, the focus had naturally fallen on Saint Ou. The timing was too coincidental! Why did this incident occur just shortly after your arrival at the New Development Zone? Subsequently, the black sandstorm of despair that filled the sky vanished in an instant. Without a trace, it receded and was absorbed entirely into one spot as swiftly as swallows returning to their nest. The sky that re-emerged was astonishingly clear, and even the ground on Mars seemed ¡®cleaner,¡¯ with sand and pebbles evenly dispersed. The focal point of the converging storm unveiled a Western lady-like beauty with blonde hair. Her blue eyes were deep and radiant, and her vintage large waves of hair were styled into a plaited bun, with neatly trimmed bangs adding a touch of mystery to her gaze. Tao Yu found the name somewhat unfamiliar, but the Golden Witch was likely not the same Witch from a different dimension in zero world. ¡°Right now, I only want him. This matter doesn¡¯t concern you, and it won¡¯t affect the Ninja World through Kaguya¡¯s side either. Just carry on with your lives as usual. We¡¯re not interested in anything else.¡± The lady with an air of nobility spoke indifferently, even coldly. It seemed she had completely lost all emotion. The display of celestial phenomena earlier could have been forcibly generated by any of the three from the Ninja World, but the effortless way she gathered them brought a tremendous pressure to both the Sage of Six Paths and Saint Ou. Perfect control! This was something neither Saint Ou nor the Sage of Six Paths could achieve! So, this was the ¡®weaving¡¯ that she had casually mentioned? Indeed, it seemed she could casually weave something out of thin air and easily deconstruct it... Chapter 840: 762: Clash Chapter 840: Chapter 762: Clash At this moment, Tao Yu also turned his attention to Sage of Six Paths and said, ¡°You decide, after all, this concerns the Ninja World.¡± Tao Yu had no relations with Saint Ou, and could even be considered to have conflicts with the Ou Family. If Sage of Six Paths didn¡¯t want to rescue him, then there was no need to forcefully resist. Now, although his strength had improved and he had truly stepped into Saintly Position, and after the deification of his Rinnegan, Tao Yu had full confidence whether facing Saint Ou or Sage of Six Paths. However, when facing this Golden Witch whose strength surpassed him in every aspect, Tao Yu still acknowledged her power. Her previous maneuver even carried a subtle temporal and spatial fluctuation; this was someone adept in the ways of time and space manipulation. ... Moreover, she seemed to contain another will within her, likely being the other witch he had yet to meet in person. It was unknown if she had left something on the woman, which might become another trump card when necessary. In such uncertainty, if the trouble involved Sage of Six Paths and the Ninja World, Tao Yu might lend a hand out of past sentiments. But if it was just Saint Ou, Tao Yu would let it be, especially since he felt that Saint Ou had yet to play all his cards. A Saint would certainly not so easily place their safety in the hands of others. With a mixture of resignation and sincerity, Sage of Six Paths sighed and spoke in a slow and earnest tone, ¡°In fact, my first encounter with this gentleman was not pleasant...¡± This made Saint Ou¡¯s face show a bitter look, yet he had no room for rebuttal. ¡°But, our Ninja World is right here, unable to leave. We cannot act as recklessly as the rest of you, the Pioneers, who ultimately have the stronger force. If this lady has already reached some agreement with the mother, then by all means depart, but please refrain from causing trouble in the Ninja World while here. Once you leave, I won¡¯t be able to do anything about it...¡± Sage of Six Paths was feeling the difficulty of the situation. He surely didn¡¯t want to step into these muddy waters, this rascal even came over to ¡®visit¡¯ before! But this person must not die near the Ninja World. From the simple conversation so far, it¡¯s clear the Witch¡¯s Church is ultimately no match for the Pioneers, possessing only the advantage of mobility. Once they dust off and leave, only leaving the Ninja World to sulk in their aftermath, who knows what unforeseen retaliation might occur! Sage of Six Paths hadn¡¯t expected them to reach some agreement with the mother out of thin air. Given the current power dynamics, it would likely be difficult for him to prevent it. Therefore, letting the mother and them leave was not entirely unacceptable, as long as the mother no longer bore a grudge. This matter couldn¡¯t be resolved by having more mothers in the Ninja World, so if it could end this way, it was acceptable! ¡°Heh, that won¡¯t do, he killed a very important substitute for me! This matter must be accounted for!¡± Beatrice¡¯s expression was filled with cold indifference, seemingly unmoved. ¡°I have already stated it wasn¡¯t me who killed! We have a member of the Pioneers who experienced the scene and is currently healing, I can call him to confront this!¡± Saint Ou was also rather irritated at this point, being a Saint and the Heaven of Earth Dragon City! When had he ever been this disgruntled! But, with his power lacking, he had no choice. He was referring to the elder ancestor of the Bright Family who was specifically sent back, a mere Catastrophe Level. But at that time he was already severely injured and had sealed himself in meditation, oblivious to the outside world and clueless about everything, so Saint Ou was somewhat frustrated as he continued, ¡°Earth Exploding Star!¡± Mixed with the restrictions and delays of Sealing Skills, and in concert with the amplification by the World Will, the Sage of Six Paths unleashed tremendous divine might. But at this moment, Beatrice simply snapped her fingers lightly, and the Sealing of Earth Exploding Star seemed to be transferred away, as if it was directed to another dimensional world. With great finesse, she neutralized the Sage¡¯s Six Paths combination attack. ¡°As for the methods you used against Kaguya, we have also inquired about them. Having come here, how could we not have the means to handle them? Bring out whatever else you have!¡± Beatrice¡¯s willful voice also conveyed extreme swiftness, promptly expressing her intent. ¡°Jack, please assist me.¡± The Sage of Six Paths, who had his attack blocked, urgently called for Tao Yu¡¯s assistance. Meanwhile, the Golden Witch Beatrice held the spear with one hand against the Sage¡¯s Six Paths staff and with the other neutralized the Earth Exploding Star. On the other side, with Witch Factors converging upon her, a multitude of Invisible Hands launched forth, simultaneously reaching out for both Saint Ou and Tao Yu! Each invisible hand was undetectable except by depleting Sacred Intent, with no other means of visibility. Each one seemed capable of ignoring rules, ignoring defenses! Taking on three opponents at once, she audaciously pulled all three Saints into the fray! In her estimation, currently, only the Sage of Six Paths, who had the backing of the home field World Will, posed a threat, but once the power accumulated by the world was exhausted, he too would be at her mercy. Relying on the Invisible Hands, she could efficiently handle both of the others simultaneously! These formless hands, unfazed, pierced through the Barriers erected by the Sage¡¯s staff as if they were nothing, and swarmed towards Tao Yu and Saint Ou! ¡°Be careful, this is the Authority of the Sloth Witch! Extremely troublesome!¡± Now on a united front, Saint Ou quickly alerted them, using his consciousness for rapid communication. The wounds he sustained were gifts from these intangible hands! Besides leveraging Sacred Intent, there were nearly no ways to counter them. But he had already lost the clash of Sacred Intents! Now facing these swarming black hands once more, Saint Ou produced a gemstone while generating hundreds of afterimages of himself in mid-air. With a casual gesture, half of these afterimages scattered in various directions as if fleeing, while the other half turned around and charged at Beatrice. However, those that turned to attack were almost instantly shredded by the Invisible Hands, unable to even struggle, merely a ploy to buy time. Those dispersing afterimages, each seeming as though it could replace the real body at any moment, also appeared on the verge of being pierced by the Invisible Hands, which had seemingly eradicated the notion of distance. This compelled Saint Ou¡¯s complexion to darken, as if he had resolved himself to something grave. But just as the Invisible Hands were poised to continue their pursuit, they suddenly halted. Beatrice, who was still holding her spear against the Sage of Six Paths, this host, also lifted her blue eyes, gazing in the direction of Tao Yu. At this moment, those intangible, Invisible black hands stilled, unable to advance even an inch beside Tao Yu! What initially seemed ordinary, Tao Yu, who at first glance appeared to have the lowest stature amongst the three, now had a black halo slowly forming above his head. Simultaneously, a sense of saintly purity exuded from Tao Yu¡¯s body, rapidly ascended, entering a sublime state! Ripples of black spread out, and those Invisible Hands appeared to be drawn and sucked into the Gate of Guf that loomed above Tao Yu¡¯s head... Chapter 841: 763: Three Strikes and Youre Out Chapter 841: Chapter 763: Three Strikes and You¡¯re Out ¡°This is...¡± Beatrice felt the pull of her unseen hand, her face also displaying surprise. This is the Witch Factor that Sahmet instilled in her. With Sahmet¡¯s strength, having her Witch Factor was like having an extra version of herself! The unseen hand is not only elusive but its attack is also extremely deadly. Except for attacks infused with Sacred Intent which could slightly impede it, it nearly ignores all defenses. It seemed like she was fighting alone, but in reality, it was two against three, fighting against weaker opponents! ... So even though she boldly invaded this world of Earth-bound Spirits, she was invincible. However, she hadn¡¯t expected that the man, who previously revealed her ¡®Weaving¡¯ technique and seemed to have the weakest aura of all, would suddenly display such mighty power. ¡°Is that an Ability from that Divine World!?¡± Beatrice looked at the Gate of Guf, which continued to emit ripples, a hint of shock appearing on her lovely face. The Witch¡¯s Church was not weak in their supernatural intelligence warfare concerning Clairvoyance. They could sense a crisis hidden within that divine world; besides world suppression, there must be something else. So they decided not to delve deeper! But who would have thought that this guy had already brought out that Ability from inside? Afterward, a light of realization dawned on Beatrice¡¯s face ¡°You¡¯re not from the Ninja World, you are a Pioneer!¡± A portion of them was entwined and discarded by the tentacles from the Gate of Guf, that direction appeared bare. Now, with the remaining ones hit by the Spear of Longinus, their power drastically reduced. This allowed the somewhat embattled Saint Ou on the other side to take a breather. He retracted what he had been prepared to sacrifice grudgingly. He has always suspected that the role of substitute was just an excuse, the other party¡¯s real purpose was to spy on this! Now with the overall position of the unseen hands being reduced, he found that his consumption drastically declined, some of his attacks that incorporated only a small amount of Sacred Intent also immediately became effective. Just relying on the quick thinking of a Saint to handle, suppressing all attacks that were nearly unstoppable earlier. He also heard the previous words from Beatrice and similarly had a realization! So, a Pioneer... And this ability, is it from the Red Sea World? Then if that¡¯s the case, the unclear deaths of two core members of his family may very likely be by this person¡¯s hands. Not just these two, the mantle the Witch Church placed on him, and even the massacre involving Tianchengzi, probably all relate to this! Thinking back to the fragments of supernatural intelligence collected earlier, Saint Ou felt a heaviness in his heart. Maybe his own supernatural intelligence could be interfered with. With his Ability, it¡¯s easy for the other party to confuse, but to Mislead him in such a realistic way is nearly impossible. It confirms that the Bai Family was involved and played a key role! So... Is this Bai Family¡¯s Saint? Bai Family¡¯s seven ancestors, he didn¡¯t know which one it was! Although currently the aura didn¡¯t seem too strong, even slightly lesser in magnitude than his own, but the various top-notch tricky Abilities were too out of the norm! Chapter 842: 763: Three Strikes and Youre Out_2 Chapter 842: Chapter 763: Three Strikes and You¡¯re Out_2 It¡¯s highly likely to be the Six Ancestors of the Bai Family, known as the foremost Talent of White Star, whose age is far less than my own; it¡¯s normal that his accumulation is inadequate, yet with talent and flair, he has reached the level we see now... Actually, if possible, Saint Ou really wanted to turn traitor right on the spot. Damn Bai Family, with neither grudge nor grievance, yet you¡¯ve gone this far! The fall of seven Catastrophe Level individuals is related to you, with two being from our legitimated line of the Ou Family. This enmity is indeed immense. If it were any other time, one could simply make an allegation in Dragon Heaven City, claiming you¡¯ve overstepped your bounds, and naturally, there would be those who deal with you, and the industries of White Star Group in Tianlong State might even be purged! But now, under such circumstances, learning this news can only cause his complexion to turn bitter, his already disheveled silver hair flying wildly amidst his surging aura. ... ¡°Hmph, true to the name of a Witch, with eloquent and deceitful words, trying to sow discord between us at a time like this, it¡¯s nothing but daydreaming! Today, I shall keep you here!¡± Saint Ou let out a thunderous roar, throwing several Go pieces from his sleeves, which then stayed suspended in mid-air, in an attempt to seal Beatrice¡¯s escape routes. At the same time, he summoned once more the object he¡¯d just put away; a ball of blazing white flame appeared above his palm, burning fiercely. Within the flame seemingly reflected the sun, moon, stars, and the landscapes of mountains and rivers. Antique characters surrounded the ethereal projection, sometimes visible and sometimes not. Upon closer inspection, they¡¯re not any training Cultivation Techniques, but rather the most common and primitive techniques of agriculture and animal husbandry, alongside strategies for uniting the four seas. Merely at the moment this flame appeared, it brought forth a boundless sense of sanctity, dispelling the gloom the Abyss environment brought. Even the area sealed by the Sage of Six Paths began to show signs of ¡®melting¡¯. It seemed as if the World Fragment itself would dissolve! If it wasn¡¯t for the Spear of Longinus¡¯s ability to drop positional ranks, suppressing the Unseen Hand and her ¡®Weaving¡¯ methods, it would have been impossible to be this easy! Even the Spear of Longinus was not invincible, such a drop also gave the chance for the opponent to adapt... Originally, Tao Yu relied on the trajectory of thirteen Spears of Longinus, constantly wearing down Beatrice. Now with Saint Ou suddenly rising up as a force, Beatrice¡¯s decline turned straight into defeat. Even so, she still displayed considerable composure, swinging out her golden spear for another round with the Sage of Six Paths, after shattering a piece of the Ninja World¡¯s space. Before consecutive Spears of Longinus could break through the defense and pierce her, her entire body seemed to melt into a pool of Black Mud, dissolving. It seemed she planned to use this method to temporarily retreat. However, just at this moment, both the Sage of Six Paths and Saint Ou¡¯s eyes narrowed, sensing a fierce temporal fluctuation! Despite Sacred Intent¡¯s strong perception of such rule-based senses, just as their realization dawned. The authentic Spear of Longinus had already been grasped by another invisible Tao Yu¡¯s silhouette, piercing through the escaping Beatrice¡¯s chest and abdomen, nailing her into the void! And Tao Yu¡¯s original body, still floating in the original spot without moving, as if that intangible shadow barely detectable by Sacred Intent, was merely an avatar of his. Initially, Beatrice thought that with her carrying the Witch Factor of the Sloth Witch, she could be considered two individuals, but now on this side, there truly appeared two entities matching the original in combat against one. No, it¡¯s actually four against one, in cooperation with Saint Ou and the Sage of Six Paths! ¡°Ah! Our Witch Sect will not let this end just like this!¡± Beatrice¡¯s strength was also immensely formidable. Chapter 843: 763: Three Strikes and Youre Out_3 Chapter 843: Chapter 763: Three Strikes and You¡¯re Out_3 ¡°` Although she looked like a deflating balloon after being pierced by the genuine Spear of Longinus, with countless wraiths like smoke bursting out from within her body uncontrollably due to her forcibly lowered status, the magnitude of slaughter that was unknown, and an unspecified number that seemed to have destroyed numerous worlds just to accumulate such a vast number of wraiths, even the Sage of Six Paths slightly changed his facial expression. He quickly raised his hand to open the Door to Pure Land and began to guide them in. Otherwise, the sheer amount of malevolent spirits coupled with the abrasion of the Abyss itself would be enough to turn a large part of the Land of Fire into a ghastly abyss! Taking advantage of the distraction of the Sage of Six Paths, Beatrice forcefully discarded half of her body to free herself from the Spear of Longinus, shifting the entirety of her status collapse onto the pierced half. ... Though gravely weakened in her Yuan Qi, she indeed broke free. Even in her current state, she managed to pierce through Saint Ou¡¯s arrangements and the uncontrolled Barrier of the Ninja World in one strike, preparing to leave just like that. But in the next moment, strands upon strands of Immortal Slayer Sword Qi already manifested around her. ¡°When did...¡± Turning her head swiftly, a strand of Beatrice¡¯s hair was sliced off, and sensing the sword shadows slowly emerging from the void around her, her entire complexion turned exceedingly grim, given her already seriously depleted Yuan Qi. Seeing the layers upon layers of space around her, filled with those sword shadows emerging from the void like bamboo shoots, she was completely trapped with no way to escape! From the moment the Gate of Guf opened, the Immortal Slayer Sword Formation was projected into the Current World within the ripples expanding above Tao Yu¡¯s head. Back when he dealt with the Bottle Man, Tao Yu had to rely on the accumulation of his Innate Barrier, with a hint of a child swinging a large hammer. However, just as Saint Ou thought that after being bombarded over and over, Beatrice was bound to be unable to escape, Tao Yu, who was about to clench his hand as if to directly crush Beatrice, had a slight change in expression. In the next moment, a gigantic black hand, blocking out the sky and sun, burst forth from the ground as if it gathered all the darkness and shadows here, closing its palm to pluck the battered Beatrice out, and then following the already shattered space of the area it entered the Abyss Void. The lingering ferocity and the invisible hand seemed to come from the same origin. ¡°Did the Sloth Witch use her Witch Factor to locate and snatch the person away? Such a peculiar Ability...¡± While Tao Yu still had three other Rotating Tomb Avatars unused, and didn¡¯t utilize the Law of Heaven and Earth, neither did he try to pull his opponent directly into the current Gate of Guf, he seemed to still have some strength to spare. But Tao Yu was clear that even if he went all out from the beginning, he still might not be able to keep the person from that last moment! She is very strong; likely the strongest among the three great Witches! Beatrice was already quite strong, but compared to the Sloth Witch, still far from close. This was the second time the Witch¡¯s Church had snatched someone from his grasp. In terms of life-preserving means and mutual support in offense and defense, they truly excel above the rest. With such cohesion, no wonder they¡¯ve been able to create their current momentum. ¡°No more than three incidents.¡± Tao Yu looked towards the place where the giant hand disappeared, his gaze deep. Well, it didn¡¯t really matter, as he wasn¡¯t from this world himself; he could just dust off his butt and leave, and the pressure would be on the Sage of Six Paths and Saint Ou... Chapter 844: 764: Aftermath Chapter 844: Chapter 764: Aftermath Konoha, at this moment, a large number of villagers had taken to the streets, curiously looking at the distant sky that was as splendid as the aurora. For some reason, the sky over there was sometimes covered in red glow, and sometimes it was colorful and dreamlike. Many ninjas of Konoha also leaped up one after another, landing on rooftops, with solemn expressions as they stared into the distance. Although ordinary ninjas couldn¡¯t sense the specifics of the situation over there, the intangible pressure made breathing feel heavy. Perception ninjas, in particular, were experiencing backlash. Inside the residence of the Hyuga Family. ... ¡°Hmph~¡± Hyuga Hizashi closed his eyes, the blue veins at the corner of his eyes gradually faded as he deactivated his Byakugan, blood tears also streamed from his closed eyes. ¡°Clan Leader...¡± A ninja from the Hyuga family beside him changed his complexion, his face full of concern. ¡°No harm, inform everyone, no one is to activate the Byakugan to look at the sky!¡± After saying this, he slowly opened his eyes again, feeling the soreness in his eyes, and also felt a heavy heart. What thing, just by looking at it from afar turned out like this, without even being able to see it clearly! Only knew that something terrible had happened over there. At this time, Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha had also directly summoned their respective exclusive mounts, Minato Namikaze, and Tobirama Senju. After giving brief instructions, they started to rush to the battlefield swiftly aided by their mounts. ¡°Now is the time to test it!¡± Madara Uchiha, although also feeling the strong and terrifying fluctuations ahead. But having just received the power bestowed by the Sage of Six Paths, his expression was also very excited. It¡¯s exactly the time to test it! ¡°Don¡¯t take it lightly, it¡¯s powerful.¡± Hashirama Senju, on the other hand, looked very serious, and his body had already started to display the Six Paths cloak, entering a special Sage Mode. Accompanied by the speed of the two Flying Thunder God¡¯s mounts, they soon arrived at the scene. However, just as they had just arrived, they just happened to see all the shadows converge and burst into the Sword Qi cyclone with a huge hand. Seeing with their own eyes how the black giant hand was sliced off quite a bit, but ultimately took something and left. Speaking of the visual impact, it was actually just ordinary; Madara Uchiha felt that his Ninjutsu could easily create this kind of disturbance, even bigger. But as the Sword Qi tornado shattered, a lot of scattered Sword Qi began to spread out, he became extremely alert feeling that something was not right. ¡°Be careful!¡± ¡°Jack...¡± ¡°Yo, you arrived quite quickly. This battlefield isn¡¯t really suitable for you, but fortunately, it¡¯s almost over.¡± Tao Yu looked at Madara Uchiha¡¯s arm, then waved his hand, and the refusal concept enhanced by AT field Deification immediately dispersed the residual effects in the wound. Not only that, but Madara also felt his previously non-recovering Impure Earth body slowly start recovering again, albeit slower than before. This left him feeling rather lost, unconsciously thinking back to the first time he encountered Tao Yu, when he himself had ¡®rescued¡¯ a group of Cockroach People by slaughtering them! During their first confrontation at the Bug Valley, although he didn¡¯t gain an upper hand, he had always felt they were evenly matched. With the boost from Indra Chakra, he even became confident enough to expect victory in battle! But now, just a residual wave of Sword Qi had almost proven impossible to block, leaving his emotions incredibly mixed. ¡°The Master is truly always refreshing my understanding, haha...¡± Compared to Madara Uchiha¡¯s complex emotions, Hashirama Senju appeared much more natural; although he was also stunned and seemingly surprised, his straightforward nature didn¡¯t give it much thought, just laughing heartily. Tobirama Senju and Minato Namikaze were also filled with shock, numbly exchanging glances. Is this the Pioneer? Is this... The Abyss? So, we¡¯ve always been in such a dangerous world! Merely the aftermath of the battlefield could easily annihilate us... Fortunately, there¡¯s a Six Paths Sage who works to clean up the battlefield, similar to Unification, which didn¡¯t leave too many indelible marks on the Ninja World. Only the region of the Immortal Slayer Sword Formation Sword Qi tornado was shattered, which the Six Paths Sage appeared to cut off like rotten flesh, adjusting the range of the World Barrier, excluding that area from the Ninja World. ¡°This isn¡¯t the place for you to intervene now, best to head back.¡± The Six Paths Sage glanced at Madara Uchiha. In fact, with the combined strength of Indra and Asura Chakra, they might be able to exchange a few moves with the Saint in the Ninja World, at least enough to hold a conversation. But that requires the combined strength of both, blending their abilities complementarily. Madara Uchiha was previously too complacent, and didn¡¯t prepare in time, plus his initial hypothetical enemy was only Saint Ou... After dealing with the minor matters, the Six Paths Sage also looked towards Saint Ou, who still had several wounds on his body and looked somewhat hesitant. He then sighed, ¡°Now I¡¯m also unsure of the situation on the moon, which was actually a Sealing Technique, not containing treasures but my mother. It seems that she might have already reached some agreement with the Witch¡¯s Church. Should we go check it out together?¡± Saint Ou was silent for a moment, then nodded, ¡°That sounds good.¡± After speaking, he also glanced at Tao Yu, his eyes filled with deep wariness and a touch of helplessness... Chapter 845: 765 Chapter 845: 765 Tao Yu looked at Saint Ou and pondered for a moment. Truth be told, this guy wasn¡¯t in great shape now, probably having used up many of his resources, and Tao Yu could certainly leave him behind if he made a move. He didn¡¯t feel much burden about making a move against the Ou Family. The problem now was that the Development Zone had been scattered. If one didn¡¯t want to aimlessly traverse through the many fragments of the Abyss, keeping this guy around would likely secure a Teleportation Device. But the Teleportation Device was a Dual Blade; who knew if he would call for reinforcements or something. ... ¡°Now what¡¯s Saint Ou planning to do? Has the Development Zone base been completely destroyed?¡± Tao Yu casually asked. ¡°It has been almost entirely annihilated. I¡¯m afraid very few people within the city have survived, and even the Realm Will of that world has been affected.¡± Saint Ou didn¡¯t hide anything, simply stating the facts. Then he took the initiative to say, ¡°Please rest assured, Your Excellency. That Witch was trying to stir up discord; I will not be influenced.¡± His words were righteous, as if nothing could break the bond of comrades-in-arms between us. This made Tao Yu internally roll his eyes. Rest assured about what? That¡¯s self-comfort, isn¡¯t it... However, Tao Yu didn¡¯t underestimate this Saint who held the Flame of Civilization; his strength, with the assistance of the Flame of Civilization, could be considered considerable. And he had to be wary of whether Saint Ou might return to trouble him. Tao Yu wouldn¡¯t actively voice these thoughts; at the moment, the unspoken understanding between the two persisted. ¡°Very well then, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s see the situation on the Moon. If you hadn¡¯t brought the Witch over, we might have already dealt with everything by now.¡± Thus, under the lead of the Sage of Six Paths, the three of them passed through the pathway specifically left behind and reached the Moon of the Hokage! The Moon of the Hokage, too, was situated in outer space, reminding Tao Yu of the time he ventured to the Weird World. The entrance left by the Sage of Six Paths was, in fact, a backdoor from the Sealing Techniques of the past; Tao Yu understood a bit of its principle after passing through it. Since it was activated by the Sage of Six Paths himself, it directly appeared on the lunar surface, allowing one to gaze at the Starry Sky. Tao Yu could feel that there were indeed many creatures nearby, those of the Otsutsuki Clan who fortunately hadn¡¯t been exterminated yet and had now gone in another direction. ¡°Ever since I came to this World, I never liked it here. There lurks a great fear in the Starry Sky, and most of the World Will¡¯s power is currently deployed to resist this, which is why there were some oversights previously.¡± And since this was a family matter between mother and son, neither Tao Yu nor Saint Ou had any intention to interrupt. Though Saint Ou was no longer young, at this moment, he still wore an expression of anticipation like he was eavesdropping curiously, which made Tao Yu feel as if a filter had shattered. Do Saints also like gossip... Seemingly noticing Tao Yu¡¯s gaze, Saint Ou coughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m just curious what the Witch¡¯s Church did, that¡¯s all. This one here could also be considered a witch, right? The Church would surely come to rescue a witch of Saint-level being sealed.¡± ¡°Actually, I think the rescue has already been accomplished.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s eyes also manifested the Rinnegan as he began to carefully observe the area. The Bottle Man had come here once, and it¡¯s very likely he left something behind. Before, Tao Yu hadn¡¯t felt anything despite the Sealing Techniques, but after actively using the Rinnegan to capture information, he discovered that Kaguya was continuously transferring in a manner similar to the Witch Factor, and the remaining parts were actually not much. Just as Kaguya had said, it¡¯s more like leaving behind a layer of obsession! This obsession seemed to be just waiting for the Sage of Six Paths to come and have a few words. At this point, Kaguya wasn¡¯t really here anymore. And shortly after Tao Yu made this realization, the Sage of Six Paths, the owner of the Sealing Techniques, also noticed something wrong with Tao Yu¡¯s reminder. But it was too late to discover this now; he could only sigh, ¡°Mother, what¡¯s the point of this?¡± ¡°I came up with a way to leave on my own, and you ask what¡¯s the point? I¡¯ll leave Ten-Tails with you for the time being; is this your chosen new Jinchuriki?¡± Kaguya¡¯s gaze fell on Tao Yu, noticing the Rinnegan in his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s not it. Ten-Tails fell into the Abyss, and he retrieved all of it; we¡¯ve completed a trade.¡± The Sage of Six Paths did not draw hatred towards Tao Yu. Because of Tao Yu¡¯s immense strength, he was worried that his not fully clear-headed mother might not understand the situation. ¡°I don¡¯t know how much the Witch Sect has told you, these two are Pioneers.¡± ¡°So you are Pioneers, no wonder...¡± After hearing this, Kaguya nodded and no longer paid attention to the two, starting a ¡®heart-to-heart¡¯ with her son. It seemed like she wanted to reach some agreement with the Sage of Six Paths. Clearly, Kaguya had been greatly influenced by the Witch¡¯s Church; otherwise, she, who would typically be considered naive and sweet, wouldn¡¯t be discussing such terms¡ªit¡¯s more likely she would have just shown her true colors... ¡°` Chapter 846: 766: Slander Chapter 846: Chapter 766: Slander ¡°I miscalculated before; I didn¡¯t expect them to have such a crafty method to circumvent my seal.¡± After leaving the Moon, Sage of Six Paths also showed a look of resignation. Now, the only option is to play the long game. ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about the strength of the Witch¡¯s Church. I can only hold them off with the Flame of Civilization, but this time they tried to assassinate the Saint and seize the Flame of Civilization. I will personally go to Dragon Heaven City to call for reinforcements, and this time we must eradicate them completely.¡± Saint Ou spoke with righteous indignation, all the while observing Tao Yu carefully. In fact, this was mainly said for Tao Yu¡¯s ears. ... The Ninja World is right here, not far from the New Development Zone, and as a Saint who favors law and order like the Sage of Six Paths, maintaining good relations is enough. But the situation with the Sixth Ancestor of Bai Family in front of him was different! He had intervened in the matters of Tianchengzi and might even have reaped some benefits; later attacking the Witch Church, he also gained a part of the benefits from the Red Sea World, killing as many as seven Catastrophe Level beings. Normally, the relationship between the two sides could be described as diametrically opposed! However, previously they had cooperated against the Witch Church, and now the other party¡¯s strength was indeed very strong, and his Talent was high. At this moment, Saint Ou could only sigh in his heart and temporarily let the matter slide. But what he was worried about now was that the other party didn¡¯t want to let this matter slide so easily! With the methods used to attack the Golden Witch, if it were not for the Flame of Civilization, it would be very hard to break free. What should he do if the other party decides to exterminate the threat completely? After all, he had already offended them, and he didn¡¯t mind offending them even more. The operations of the White Star Group in Dragon Heaven City were meant to gather resources. Now that the Sixth Ancestor of Bai Family might have obtained what he wanted, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible to abandon this place. So his talk of calling for backup could also be a veiled threat to Tao Yu. To this, Tao Yu was completely indifferent. No matter how you perform Void Reconnaissance, if you can find my true body, you win. Tao Yu simply ignored Saint Ou¡¯s words and took the initiative to counter-question, ¡°So when are you planning to restore the Teleportation Device, and do you have a disposable Teleportation Device to send people over?¡± The Development Zone gathering place was indeed destroyed, and the Pioneers must have suffered heavy casualties. But this does not mean that everything here is over; some Pioneers, such as those currently in Konoha and others who have gone out exploring, as well as many more resting in the Current World. In fact, there are still quite a few survivors, only the Development Zone needs to be rebuilt. Whether they continue to choose Tokyo Du remains to be seen. They could also slowly bring parts over through the Pioneers in the Current World and reassemble the teleportation array. And since a Saint possesses the ability to request certain permissions from the World Will and to reduce these fees, that seemed normal as well. Having realized this, Tao Yu didn¡¯t despise it and offhandedly said, ¡°Then give it all to me as interest. But your life is worth more than this amount, right? The Ninja World has been damaged, and any World Heart Fragment will do as casual compensation.¡± ¡°If you are willing to wait, I could go back and search for it.¡± Saint Ou said tentatively. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°If you are not willing to wait, then this might be the most suitable thing I have.¡± Saint Ou¡¯s palm slightly condensed, then a soft white light orb appeared in his hand. Tao Yu had never seen this thing before, but judging from the other party¡¯s tone, it should be something that those past a certain threshold are aware of. So he casually grabbed it without showing any reaction. [Will Key]: Assists individuals with a certain level of Spirituality in communicating with the World Will; can be used once. After looking at it, Tao Yu understood its significance. ¡°Controlling the Sacred Object, merging with the Sacred Intent, this item should facilitate those Quasi-Saints who already have a Sacred Object to complete the second step, or even give top Catastrophe Level entities a chance to become a Quasi-Saint. Although communicating with the World Will doesn¡¯t guarantee success, it definitely increases the odds. ¡°The value indeed is not slight, and its price could easily exceed ten billion, able to be exchanged for the World Heart...¡± Tao Yu quickly outlined his thoughts in his mind. If not for the fact that the production capacity of Yuan Force is limited, the price of some items would become difficult to endlessly raise after reaching a certain level, and the real price of this item would be even higher! Or to put it another way, it belongs to items that can¡¯t usually be bought with regular Yuan Force, often requiring bartering or exchanging for special resources. This made Tao Yu¡¯s gaze towards Saint Ou turn a bit dangerous. As expected of a Saint, casually producing something of this substance? Completely not on the same level as those people before! And still holding the Flame of Civilization, this... And perhaps it was Tao Yu¡¯s slightly intimidating look, Saint Ou shivered and immediately said, ¡°I only have this one item, it¡¯s what remained after I used it myself before, that¡¯s why it has always been with me. I don¡¯t have any other valuables.¡± ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, it¡¯s as if I would rob you.¡± Tao Yu pocketed the [Will Key] with an aggrieved expression, appearing somewhat dissatisfied. Such a slander of his character, truly excessive... ¡°` Chapter 847: 767: Return (Three-in-One) Chapter 847: Chapter 767: Return (Three-in-One) Watching Saint Ou openly returning in front of my eyes, Tao Yu really had no intention of squatting and watching. ¡°He¡¯s coming back again, probably when that teleportation device is built, and they have reinforcements.¡± The Sage of Six Paths, although just got some information, could fully assess the situation at this time. Although the three of them join forces against the enemy, Tao Yu and Saint Ou still have the potential risk of conflict. ¡°I know, I won¡¯t let them plot against us, and you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Having you guarding the Ninja World is definitely beneficial for them; at most, they will try to win me over and dissociate from me.¡± Tao Yu casually said. ... This actually made the Sage of Six Paths burst into a wry smile. ¡°You said it yourself, they mainly want to win over this old man. Even if I do not dissociate, what can they do?¡± This made Tao Yu also reveal a slight smile, then thought of something and continued, ¡°Oh, right, I was looking at some content from the external paths, and there are a few places I¡¯d like to ask you about...¡± The Sage of Six Paths had already given Tao Yu some guides to the external paths, and even with Tao Yu¡¯s Enlightenment enhancing his comprehension, there was still too much to learn in such a short time, so he took the opportunity to raise some questions now. After this, he wouldn¡¯t plan on using Jack¡¯s alias for a short time either. Besides, the issues are almost resolved, and it¡¯s also time to return; having been out for quite a while... ... In the world of Parasite Beasts, what was once the bustling Tokyo Metropolitan Area, at this moment, is nothing but ruins and fragmented walls, as if a continuous fire had swept through Tokyo. Large patches of scorched earth on the ground, occasionally, some isolated load-bearing columns stand alone, still emitting wisps of smoke. Apart from that, invisible wraiths and mysterious shadows appear from time to time, making the entire atmosphere quite reminiscent of The Underworld. The things once sought after now become easy to attain when one¡¯s status and position reach a certain level. ¡°I...¡± As the favored daughter of the Ou Family, Ou Ling was about to speak but just sighed in the end. ¡°I understand, I will send you a message.¡± The situation with the teleportation device here is certainly on hold for now, and the Development Zone base, painstakingly built over two and a half years, has also been abandoned. But as long as the transportation of materials for the teleportation device continues, and Saint Ou is fine, rebuilding is inevitable sooner or later. ¡°We can rebuild here, and we can have the teleportation device come so soon, it¡¯s really thanks to Saint Ou.¡± Tao Yu said teasingly with a laugh. If it weren¡¯t for Saint Ou also being trapped here, while there are still surviving Pioneers, rebuilding and requesting a teleportation device would likely mean starting from scratch again. ¡°Let¡¯s go...¡± Subsequently, Tao Yu¡¯s figure disappeared instantly, using the Flying Thunder God technique to bounce multiple times, crushing several Coins along the way for interference, flickering rapidly, and entering into the world of the Night Demon. He appeared randomly inside an abandoned small town. It was still daytime, the Night Demons didn¡¯t come out to roam, and were sleeping in the tightly sealed ruins of the buildings. Tao Yu sensed numerous life presences, then randomly entered an empty room and swept it clean with his AT field, sat down cross-legged on the spotless floor and began meditating with his eyes closed. Having been here for quite a long time, even though he can¡¯t return to the Development Zone for a while, it¡¯s time to go back to the Current World to handle some matters. ¡°I also promised the little rich woman I¡¯d propose when I go back, which is actually quite nice.¡± Since Saint Ou had already been fought, Starshine City and Earth Dragon City were of a similar class, and the Saint of the Xing Family was not so strong as to be beyond his ability to cope. At least in the Starshine City area, he didn¡¯t have to worry too much anymore. Chapter 848: 767: Return (Three in One)_2 Chapter 848: Chapter 767: Return (Three in One)_2 Now, it¡¯s just the other effects of the Flame of Civilization that need a bit of attention. There¡¯s no need to reveal anything in particular, but if they don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them, it¡¯s not like we can¡¯t confront them head-on... ... As the viewpoint changed, a small alley also appeared in Tao Yu¡¯s sight. White Star City, Outer City area. To prevent the unlikely event of being trapped at the door, Tao Yu seldom chooses to return from his room recently, instead randomly picking a deserted place. ... Just that this time, right after returning, he noticed there were people nearby. However, at a glance, he realized they were just two Intermediate Partners. Upon seeing Tao Yu emerge from this remote place, they were wary and glanced over, seeming to be in the middle of a trade. But they also realized that Tao Yu seemed to have just returned. The two stopped their conversation, intending to watch Tao Yu leave, while Tao Yu, feeling the pressure of the Main World and feeling somewhat out of place as a Saint not relying on the Main World, casually waved to them. ¡°Come here a moment, has anything big happened recently?¡± In the instant Tao Yu gestured, the two who had wanted to threaten and shoo him away were immediately restrained and flew over. After Tao Yu released them, they knelt down with a thud and spilled out what they considered important recent events like pouring beans from a bag. Tao Yu listened casually while adapting to the current situation, his mind pondering, ¡°Becoming a Saint returning from another world without storing up in the Main World, I wonder if it will trigger a reaction from the Flame of Civilization...¡± As one of the Bai Family¡¯s three ancestors, Bai Zhan¡¯s strength and status are among the highest in the Bai Family. That¡¯s also why he¡¯s stationed at the top of White Star Tower, able to prevent unforeseen risks that might arise in White Star City. The true umbrella of protection for White Star City! But it¡¯s rare for him to take action because of the World Will¡¯s restrictions on Saints. He is the ultimate ballast, not someone to be involved in every trivial matter. However, just now, the return of a Saint from the city triggered an information feedback from the Flame of Civilization, which definitely warranted his attention. The whereabouts of Saints are usually secretive, many would use their Authority to avoid surveillance by the Flame of Civilization. Although it¡¯s confirmed to be a local Saint this time, Bai Zhan didn¡¯t just let it go. Taking out a Crystal Ball that transformed into an eyeball, the eyeball trembled twice before closing again. ¡°Hm? Such strong interference...¡± Bai Zhan frowned slightly. Saints, with their enveloping Holy Rhythm, naturally have defense against extraordinary information, which is why he specifically used a tool. Under normal circumstances, a secret return would just involve a confirmation of identity to put everyone at ease. But the other side just didn¡¯t... ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me...¡± ... In the Outer City, two Intermediate Partners were walking along the street, seemingly at a loss for words. ¡°We really have bad luck, running into a powerful being.¡± ¡°Surviving is already good, must be a powerful being from outside who didn¡¯t get the news in time.¡± Chapter 849: 767: Return (Three in One)_3 Chapter 849: Chapter 767: Return (Three in One)_3 ¡°They shouldn¡¯t have cross-boundary communication?¡± ¡°I heard that cross-boundary communication seems to have a limit on the number of uses.¡± The plump man who cleared the confusion spoke with a slightly smug expression on his face. However, just at that moment, a figure suddenly dropped from the sky, and the clothing on this person bore the insignia of an ¡®Inspector¡¯! The Inspector of the Outer City was ambushed and assassinated by someone from the Assassin¡¯s League last time; this one is the newly appointed Inspector. After landing, he glanced around and then said to the two, ... ¡°You, come with me.¡± The sudden command from the Inspector left the two dumbfounded ¨C we are just Intermediate Partners! They might be able to strut around in front of ordinary Pioneers, but what merit do they have to warrant a personal invite from an Inspector! In a situation clearly not on the same level, the two didn¡¯t even have the courage to ask why, they could only dumbly follow; with a wave of the inspector¡¯s hand, they all boarded a flying carpet and swiftly departed. Many bystanders saw this, and there was some whispering, but no one dared to say much. The Inspector handling the situation personally ¨C they must have violated some sacred law! But in the crowd was Tao Yu, having changed his appearance, and having seen what had just taken place, he felt certain, ¡°Sure enough, the presence of Saints still elicits a reaction, but it¡¯s no big problem.¡± Tao Yu used those two as a test. Perhaps his sudden appearance without any sign caused some pressure. You could tell just by looking at the situation in the New Development Zones of Earth Dragon City. If a Catastrophe Level entity is a walking nuclear bomb, capable of easily destroying assets and causing heavy losses, then Saints are truly on a level of destruction. Tao Yu embarrassingly retracted his thoughts; none of this was his fault, the fault was theirs, he was just at the right place at the right time, coincidentally... ¡ª¡ª ¡°The Suns have a new manager here, and the Suns have been affected too...¡± Tao Yu glanced at the message from the Suns¡¯ office. It briefly described some recent events, and Treya had returned to leave a message. She talked about the current situation at the Suns¡¯ office. The original manager, Chu Fa, also got hurt due to the attack on the Starshine Group from White Star City. Chu Fa, who had the strength of a Senior Partner, was inexplicably beaten and even humiliated. This was clearly not just a ¡®coincidence¡¯. Senior Partners typically walked around with impunity in the outer rim, so someone definitely did this deliberately. Tao Yu just pondered for a moment and could more or less determine that it was probably still related to the earlier grudges between the Decaron family, the Yue Family, and the Gu Family. Back then, because he exhibited capabilities reminiscent of a Duel Space, and also because he defeated the World Breaker Shi Di from the Security Team, he was courted by the Decaron family to fight for them in a World Breaker level battle, securing a regional advantage. Because of this, he even helped the Suns to settle two shops in the State Capital, marking a formal establishment there. However, during this time, Tao Yu had almost never returned in his original identity, seemingly hiding in the Abyss. After all, even on the surface, he was seen as having assisted the Decaron family against the Yue Family, leading to the death of a Yue Family World Breaker. So, for an Outsider to hide in the Abyss was normal, even having people trailing near the Suns¡¯ office was common. Previously, there was even a siege and attack; at least to the Yue Family, it was making a clean break. Meanwhile, since the Suns acquired two shops, they have been busy, ¡®Inner Power System Consultation¡¯ and some specialties from the New Development Zones, Blood Orchid, Spice, and Superconductive Ore, have all gradually started spreading out through these two shops. Chapter 850: 767: Return (Three in One)_4 Chapter 850: Chapter 767: Return (Three in One)_4 ¡°` It¡¯s quite popular. After all, although Blood Orchid and Spice have average effects, taking them over a long period really can prolong life; they are newly emerged varieties, and although the unit price isn¡¯t very high at present, they are in short supply. Tao Yu saw some dividend messages meant only for him, and adding them up over this period, without having to do anything, he¡¯s already received over fifty million in Yuan Force dividends! It would have been unthinkable in the past. ¡°It¡¯s good to have tangible assets after all.¡± ... Seeing his funds back to three hundred million, he felt more secure in his heart. ¡°Innate Demon Body is a rare talent. The first use costs five thousand, and three rounds of Deification would need two billion...¡± Tao Yu sighed a bit; making such a comparison, he again felt he didn¡¯t have enough. He could actually perform three rounds of Deification on some more common skills now, but the cost-effectiveness of doing so was pointless. Only talents are worth three rounds of Deification! Theoretically, the Longevity Secret, professions from the Mysterious World, and the Rinnegan are also valuable, but their base prices are too high; there is no need to consider their three times just yet. The closest goal would be to save up for the Innate Demon Body first; all others can be managed with double Deification. ¡°Collect the money to do the job, the Yue Family? Just some small fry.¡± This time Tao Yu came back, he was prepared to propose directly to Starshine. Although he had seen Saint Ou use the Fire Spark¡¯s ability, and the Xing Family would certainly have some tricky cards to play, even so, Tao Yu already felt he was generally capable of controlling the situation. If it weren¡¯t for fear of causing too much shock, attracting unwanted attention, he could return to Starshine with the prestige of a Saint, probably solving the majority of issues! And having seen Saint Ou use the Flame of Civilization, Tao Yu also felt that the Xing Family was indeed a bit too petty. ¡°Even if another Saint appears, the Xing Family needn¡¯t worry; the gap between Saints can be quite large, unless... the lifespan of the Xing Family¡¯s Saint is running low, and a new Saint has yet to be born...¡± Tao Yu pondered in his heart. If the Xing Family could ensure they control the playing field, then the major families on Starshine Company¡¯s side are actually still allies, working together, with a much broader horizons ahead. ¡°The Xing Family still has the Saint who controls the Flame of Civilization after all; it¡¯s a bit troublesome, but issues below the level of Saint, seems I¡¯ll have to deal with directly...¡± Seeing Tao Yu, his expression became slightly complex, and then he respectfully said, ¡°Han Yu has seen Mr. Tao.¡± Tao Yu didn¡¯t pay much attention to this. Han Yu was the first youngster from the Floating City who was killed by Tao Yu, the cousin of Han Ya, not yet a World Breaker, but with some trump cards, he might be able to put up a fight with a World Breaker. Back then, Han Ya even contributed an outstanding Authority to Tao Yu. Although [Power: Cost] was very limited before Deification, with obvious weaknesses and shortcomings, it was indeed a fine thing, an inheritance that the Han Family had spent a great deal of effort and Price to obtain. It was just lost following the death of Han Ya. Actually, this matter was supposed to have been overlooked, with the League of Interceptors taking the blame. Later, Han Ya¡¯s old flame did some investigating, suspending doubts on another Pioneer from the Floating City, which was mostly unrelated to Tao Yu. But as Tao Yu¡¯s ¡®true strength¡¯ continued to be known, if we were to retroactively deduce, the death of Han Ya could very well fall on Tao Yu¡¯s head. Even if there were no evidence for such a thing, even if there were Tao Yu would completely disregard it. And this guy, perhaps because of other reasons, has a complex view of Tao Yu. ¡°Well, what exactly is the current situation, where is Chu Fa now?¡± Tao Yu didn¡¯t care much about Han Yu¡¯s thoughts. At present, the latter indeed harbored complex emotions, and a bit of malice and resentment, but it was not significant, merely some grudges held in the heart. Not to the extent of putting it into action. ¡°Chu Fa is recuperating in a hospital in the Fifth Ring District, and though the attacker¡¯s identity is not clear, it can be substantially confirmed to be the Yue Family¡¯s covert action. The commotion that Miss Long Yin¡¯er stirred up a while ago involved the Xing Family, and thereby we were also affected...¡± No matter what Han Yu¡¯s current thoughts were, even with Tao Yu¡¯s most superficial conditions now, he truly and indeed was his superior! Han Yu might have a greater background and the support of his own family, but if he is not as strong, then he is not as strong, and his background has little to do with Tao Yu. Additionally, there¡¯s the possibility of Tao Yu becoming a son-in-law to the Suns, so the status Han Yu prides himself on no longer holds any advantage. Now facing Tao Yu, he can only bow his head and report in the stance of a subordinate, without any personal emotions. This is naturally complicated for a descendant of the Floating City born with a golden key. ¡°...So, this should be the Yue Family trying to take advantage of the situation to retaliate and hit us once again, which prompted the Decaron family, a potential ally, to express their concern by asking if we required assistance.¡± Hearing Han Yu¡¯s words, Tao Yu nodded. In summary, it was his own mess from before that led to another mess being provoked, resulting in him now having to deal with a new mess. ¡°Ah, isn¡¯t peace wonderful? Why do you always want to start wars...¡± Chapter 851: 768: Rushing to Chapter 851: Chapter 768: Rushing to ¡°Clan Leader, the person in charge from the Suns has returned. As expected, he did not enter the Abyss from his station; I saw him coming from outside.¡± Inside the ancestral mansion of the Decaron Family, someone came forward to report. Although the recent news has been dominated by the incident involving Long Yin¡¯er, it has been rumored that some major change has occurred in Tianlong State. However, for the Decaron Family, the most pressing issue is still the ongoing intense war with the Yue Family! Once the war machinery of the clan was set in motion, it cannot simply be stopped. Both Decaron Family and Yue Family have Catastrophe Level figures stationed, and they both have solid assets in the Abyss. ... Besides the Catastrophe Level figures tearing each other¡¯s faces apart in a ruthless fight, everything else has also been employed. Even Catastrophe Level powerhouses, even the ancestors of both families, have challenged each other multiple times. Although these duels appear to be polite and stop at the touch, in reality, they are also constant probing. Any fatal flaw exposed even once could result in death at the Catastrophe Level! And both sides have suffered many casualties among their World Breakers. Even bizarrely, there have been casualties in the Current World, even more so than in the Abyss. In situations where the Catastrophe Level mostly engages in literary duels and chooses not to mutually destruct, The recent clashes of the Decaron Family have made them reminisce about that ally who owns the [Duel Space]. The fights among World Breakers, especially under the dual constraints of Realm Will and city rules in the Current World, This kind of [Duel Space] is undoubtedly a divine technique! It might not have much impact strategically, as the situation still largely depends on the clashes of the Catastrophe Level bigshots, but it proved quite effective in some tactical conflicts, giving them a taste of success. However, just then, another subordinate came to report, ¡°Clan Leader, the Great Elder from Yue Family has come for a visit.¡± Just moments ago, Haote Decaron was commanding his subordinates confidently and spiritedly, but now his complexion changed. The old ghost from Yue Family is coming in person?! At this time? Now, the conflict between Decaron Family and Yue Family can be said to be spiraling up, becoming more and more apparent. The Yue Family¡¯s stabilizer actually coming to ¡®visit¡¯ the Decaron Family? This certainly isn¡¯t good news! Nonetheless, Haote Decaron had to stiffen his resolve and head outside. ¡°Darn it, the Old Ancestor just returned to the Abyss two days ago and can¡¯t make it here now. Is this guy timing it on purpose?¡± Yue Family¡¯s old ghost is their strongest, with another Catastrophe Level figure from Yue Family stationed long-term in the Abyss. The Decaron Family is more or less the same, only completely reversed, with their strongest family ancestor stationed long-term in the Abyss, occasionally switching defense in special situations. For example, when Catastrophe Level powerhouses are engaging in literary duels, they cannot afford to lose face. But this time, with Yue Family¡¯s old ghost coming personally, and Old Ancestor unable to return immediately, this puts Haote Decaron under some pressure. ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t dealt with each other before. Does he really think he can do something in the city?¡± Haote Decaron maintained his own momentum and showed no signs of defeat, walking openly towards the reception hall. And seeing the utterly ordinary reception hall ahead, revealing not a hint of aura, Haote Decaron also felt a stir of amazement in his heart. This old ghost¡¯s strength seems to have improved again; such control ability to come here without letting him perceive anything is truly remarkable. Chapter 852: 768: Rushing to_2 Chapter 852: Chapter 768: Rushing to_2 As he made his way to the entrance, it was only after laying eyes on Ancestor Patriarch Yue that he let out a hearty laugh. ¡°Old Ghost Yue, for you to visit, this is indeed a rare occasion.¡± The relationship between the two sides was already very sour, and he saw no need to put on a pleasant face. As the Family Head of the Decaron clan and also at the Catastrophe Level, he indeed had the standing for a barely equal conversation! On the other side, Ancestor Patriarch Yue still maintained the image of a white-haired, refined middle-aged man. At this moment, his expression was serene as he sat drinking tea. ... ¡°No need to be tense, I am just here for a chat, please sit.¡± Although this was the Decaron family¡¯s guest room, Ancestor Patriarch Yue naturally seized the initiative. Just as Decaron himself had grumbled before, only one¡¯s own strength is truly reliable! At this moment, the power disparity between them allowed Ancestor Patriarch Yue to take away the atmosphere and gain the upper hand. ¡°Old Ghost Yue, say what you need to; are you here to seek peace?¡± Haot, Decaron had not actually taken a seat, already at a disadvantage in the struggle of auras; if he kept following the other¡¯s lead, he would be suppressed and may even reveal weakness in his spirit. So he simply pierced through this layer of relations directly. ¡°We have been in conflict for so long, in fact, both sides have suffered not a small loss, continuing like this is indeed not worth the cost.¡± Ancestor Patriarch Yue spoke with a calm tone, as if the two families had not previously engaged in a fight to the death. ¡°It was your side that provoked us first, how can we just stop now? Unless you initiate the withdrawal and offer compensation!¡± ¡°All of these, can actually be discussed further, my main purpose for coming here is to personally inform you that my Bing¡¯er has passed the preliminary selection, and has now gone to the Nephite Realm to study, and has joined under a Saint...¡± World Breakers are really devastating. Continuing the struggle would indeed bring no good to either side. Although the two sides had always had conflicts in their dealings, those conflicts were trivial compared to the destruction caused by this fiery battle. To stop now, reverting back to the previous state, wouldn¡¯t be impossible. ¡°Actually, there is no life-and-death enmity between us; we both have lost important members in this conflict, which in reality only allows other competitors to laugh behind our backs.¡± Haot gradually began to shift the topic. ¡°Indeed, the World Breaker who attacked you was just an unworthy descendant acting on his own, of which I was unaware, and he indeed reaped what he sowed, dying in the conflict.¡± Ancestor Patriarch Yue also offered a step down, as Yue Bing needed time, and he was only bargaining for time. And what he said was in fact true; if the other side would follow down the ladder, then there would be no problem at all. ¡°So it is, I actually also felt that the outbreak of our contradiction was quite sudden, and there were indeed traces of the Assassin¡¯s League, most likely it was instigation by external forces, after all, despite our differences, we shouldn¡¯t have escalated to this.¡± Haot responded by following this explanation. ¡°That¡¯s true, but after fighting each other for so long, we need to offer an explanation to those below.¡± Ancestor Patriarch Yue presented a new demand. The family is connected by bloodline, but it also requires the heart of the people. Actions ultimately need people to carry them out; if the people¡¯s spirit is dispersed, then even the strongest family can become a scattering of sand. The two sides had fought too fiercely before, many World Breakers had died, not to mention the ordinary family members. The blood feud of close relatives is enough to make many members of both clans ignore the so-called benefits and hold on to a sense of loyalty and revenge. To pacify the resentment among family members is indeed one of the challenges in initiating a truce after such a fierce confrontation. Chapter 853: 768 Rushing_3 Chapter 853: Chapter 768 Rushing_3 ¡°I think it was the doing of the Assassin¡¯s League, they are used to such matters.¡± Haote¡¯s words had a double meaning, as with the existence of an organization like the Assassin¡¯s League, a lot of issues tend to be blamed on them, not for the first or second time. Besides, the Evil God believers are also excellent scapegoats. ¡°I think it¡¯s doable, but there¡¯s another person I need to deal with here, might as well take this opportunity...¡± Ancestor Patriarch Yue¡¯s words made Haote slightly frown, already guessing something. As expected, Ancestor Patriarch Yue then spoke directly, ... ¡°Tao Yu from the Suns¡¯ office, his [Duel Space] coupled with your direct involvement led to a life-or-death situation for an important member of our family.¡± ¡°He is our important ally, we even signed a contract.¡± Haote did not agree immediately, but frowned a bit. Some matters, if trust is lost, can be troublesome. The Decaron Family is also very reputable, and their credibility is quite valuable. ¡°Heh, think about it, your family has also had many disappearances without a clear explanation, in the absence of my involvement, who do you think is most likely? Especially since lately, Xingyao Group people have displeased the White Star Group...¡± Old Ghost Yue chuckled, appearing completely calm. Although Haote knew it was just an excuse the other party randomly pulled out, he didn¡¯t say anything else, just sighed, ¡°We won¡¯t make a move, haven¡¯t you been taking advantage of the situation to strike at the Suns recently?¡± Haote closed his eyes. The opposing party really found a perfect opportunity! Not only taking advantage of their family¡¯s Saintess candidate entering under the Saint¡¯s mentorship turning information into tangible benefits, but also leveraging the White Star Group¡¯s suppression of Xingyao Group! No matter what, the Suns are an important member of Xingyao Group, one of the twelve major families of Xingyao only second to the Xing Family, and it¡¯s perfectly justifiable for the Yue Family to strike at the Suns under this guise. Even if the Suns retaliate using this as a reason, the Yue Family can immediately prostrate before the Bai Family seeking their judgment. Simply having such an opportunity present itself and swiftly grasping it made Haote sigh internally. Worthy of being Old Ghost Yue, all these plans within plans. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m just letting you know so as not to interfere, I¡¯ll handle the specifics.¡± Ancestor Patriarch Yue smiled lightly, he knew he could achieve his goal even before coming personally. As the stabilizer of the family, every move he makes must maintain a high success rate to accumulate confidence in his family! However, just at that moment, another servant came to report, ¡°Mr. Tao Yu from the Suns¡¯ office requests an audience.¡± Hearing this, Haote was stunned for a moment, then frowned at Ancestor Patriarch Yue, ¡°Did you know he would come? Is that why you are here? Do not take action here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that good at calculating, he must have come seeking help.¡± Ancestor Patriarch Yue seemed somewhat surprised as well. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since I came here to resolve a grudge, I will naturally give you this face. I actually did make arrangements specifically, but since I bumped into this situation, I¡¯ll personally handle it, you can refuse him... ¡± Hearing Ancestor Patriarch Yue¡¯s unabashed words, Haote couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Indeed, no matter how talented, without growth, it¡¯s meaningless. If it were the previous layout of the Yue family, without deploying a Catastrophe Level, the boy possessing Duel Space might have had a chance to struggle. But now, he just happened to run into the hands of the Family Head of the Yue Family! And now, there¡¯s no chance to even struggle! ¡°Alright, I will refuse him, this matter has nothing to do with me, I know nothing...¡± Haote closed his eyes, turned around and waved his hand to send off the guest... Even as a former ally, for this talented young man, backed by the Suns, with considerable strength and possessing the rare Talent of [Duel Space]. Given time, his prospects could be limitless! Even might not exclude the chance of becoming Catastrophe Level! Such a pity... ¡ª¡ª ¡°Mr. Tao Yu, I am truly very sorry, currently there is a major conflict between our family and the Yue family, and the responsible elders are not present, maybe you could come back tomorrow?¡± The Decaron Family¡¯s butler, very politely conveyed the message of refusal to Tao Yu. However, the tone was quite apologetic, his stance also very low. Possessing unique skills and Talent as a World Breaker, he certainly had the clout to command respect. ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate, I¡¯ll come back tomorrow then.¡± Tao Yu, with a disappointed expression, sighed, but sensing the two auras inside, he secretly chuckled, ¡°Indeed, the quickest way to solve the problem.¡± Playing with a Coin in his hand, feeling one of the auras quietly preparing to lock onto him, the corner of Tao Yu¡¯s mouth also lifted into a smile. Without the passive Mislead ability of a Saint, information warfare typically actively uses some items, and without actively seeking out Ancestor Patriarch Yue, just using himself as a medium to seek the best way here. He really succeeded in coming here! Sensing that subtle aura beginning to target him, Tao Yu nodded to the Decaron family¡¯s butler as if he felt nothing, then turned and walked away. ¡°With a life-or-death situation, with Ancestor Patriarch Yue personally visiting, surely it¡¯s an important issue, they might even want to negotiate.¡± Chapter 854: 768 Rushing_4 Chapter 854: Chapter 768 Rushing_4 Tao Yu walked to the train station platform, nonchalantly thinking to himself. This is still the second ring area, it¡¯s best to show some respect. White Star City is certainly not some rural backwater... As for the true reason behind Ancestor Patriarch Yue¡¯s visit, he didn¡¯t care and hadn¡¯t given it much thought. In terms of Catastrophe Level, Ancestor Patriarch Yue was somewhat capable. Having witnessed the Catastrophe Levels of Bottle Man and the Ou Family, Ancestor Patriarch Yue was nothing special. ... Not excellent but not the worst, the type of elite minor creature that could bully ordinary Catastrophe Levels. With these thoughts, Tao Yu rode the train leisurely and flipped through the book of external techniques given by the Sage of Six Paths. And so he returned to the outer ring area... Here, whether it¡¯s various monitors or drones, they are much fewer, and there are plenty of unmanned alleys. After leaving the train station, Tao Yu casually picked the nearest route without any care. As a strong ¡®World Breaker¡¯, walking horizontally in the outer ring area and taking shortcuts is natural and not at all unusual. Just as Tao Yu left the crowded area, a chilly breath silently and stealthily struck. It was as if the air along the way suddenly crystallized, and a thread of crystallized air silently pierced towards Tao Yu¡¯s back. The cold induced a sense of lethargy, seeming to slow everything down. This seemingly inconspicuous strike contained a force capable of easily handling any World Breaker! There were no exceptions! After Ancestor Patriarch Yue launched his attack from the shadows, he drifted away, not needing to look at the outcome anymore. Catastrophe Levels rarely took direct action, but this family¡¯s enemy was worth his personal effort! ¡°Duel Space, what a pity, no need to let them take any risks anymore.¡± Ancestor Patriarch Yue seemed to sigh too, the boy¡¯s Talent was too strong, not only excellent in Duel Space, but the fact he reached such strength in such a short time, a future disaster was to be expected! ¡°The younger generation in the family has it too easy, even with resources, they lack the sense of struggle of coming from humble beginnings. What a pity...¡± ¡°What a pity?¡± The sudden voice made Ancestor Patriarch Yue¡¯s whole body break out in goosebumps. That voice belonged to that little demon from the Suns! He didn¡¯t die?! But before he could react or defend, the next moment tilted wildly, and he felt the surrounding space Distort, being completely dragged into a ¡®black¡¯ World. ¡°Duel Space? Bold move!¡± Initially feeling the transformation of the space, Ancestor Patriarch Yue immediately thought of Tao Yu¡¯s signature skill. He would never have imagined that the opponent would dare to pull him, a Catastrophe Level, in actively. Barely escaping with his life, yet not begging for mercy, instead daring to counterattack? And even succeeded? However, the more this was so, the less he could leave him be! ¡°To have survived that previous strike means I underestimated you!¡± But just as he was releasing his energy, preparing to pull out that naturally evil little demon of the Suns, he immediately sensed something was amiss. ¡°What¡¯s going on... where is this...¡± Even with his energy fully unleashed and radiating, he still felt surrounded by a twisted void! It was not a ¡®black¡¯ space, but a place where no ¡®information¡¯ could be read or understood, a region undetectable by any senses including the sixth. He had no idea what was around! Absolutely no ¡®information¡¯ could be retrieved. It was as if there was no medium to carry ¡®information¡¯! Except for the surging energy within his body, nothing else... Even with energy radiating outwards, he could still feel no trace of it! Such a scenario was completely beyond his expectations! ¡°You can call this place the Negative World, it truly lacks a medium for you to understand and let you perceive...¡± Tao Yu glanced sideways at Ancestor Patriarch Yue, this place was a half-finished negative universe, morphing inside the Gate of Guf and Innate Barrier. Although it was still a semi-finished product in his view, it was clearly not something a Catastrophe Level could fathom meddling with. If not for his deliberate control, Ancestor Patriarch Yue, who just stepped out to chase him, might have been melted and absorbed upon entry! After all, the guy just came out and to have him suddenly dead would be too abrupt. The higher-ups in White Star City already knew about an unknown Saint entering the city, Tao Yu didn¡¯t want to cause unnecessary speculation. He then kindly added, ¡°Anyone perceives things through various media carrying information captured and feedback by our sensory organs, the sixth sense as well, only that you can¡¯t understand the definition of Negative World, hence you can only perceive void.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s casual remark immediately caused Ancestor Patriarch Yue¡¯s cold sweat to flow. How could this be! How could this possibly happen! The opponent was not actually blessed with a Talent of ¡®Duel Space¡¯, but something incredibly difficult! And no matter how excellent the opponent¡¯s Talent, being able to control him, a Catastrophe Level so easily, theoretically, this young person should already have at least reached the Catastrophe Level. He thought he was infallible, but the situation turned out like this! How old was he?! The Yue Family had detailed information on Tao Yu, they clearly knew it had been less than three years since he awakened his Talent! Chapter 855: 768 Rushing_5 Chapter 855: 768 Chapter Rushing_5 Not achieving Catastrophe Level within three years?! That¡¯s too exaggerated! Even the Sixth Ancestor of Bai Family, who was known for having the first talent of White Star, was only so much! After feeling this shock in his heart, Ancestor Patriach Yue tried to suppress the uneasiness inside him and pretended to be calm as he spoke, ¡°Performing tricks as if playing God! ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than some kind of Illusion Technique that cooperates with the Duel Space. I admit your strength is beyond my expectation, and this talent of yours is rarely matched by the younger generation of Bai Family. ... ¡°But... ¡°Relying on this to turn around and attack me is too naive!¡± Ancestor Patriach Yue¡¯s face remained placid as he continuously tried to decipher this bizarre state, yet he still had no clues. Such a peculiar ability, is this the reason he achieved disaster in such a short time? ¡°You can think of it that way if you like. Are you in such a hurry to deal with me just because I killed your World Breaker? Just for revenge?¡± Tao Yu had no interest in rebuttal, instead, he curiously asked. Dream Spirit Contact often yields fragments of information, which may lack key details, so it¡¯s best to ask when possible. ¡°It¡¯s one of the reasons indeed. I must give an explanation to my clan for the great reconciliation, and additionally, I have accepted some benefits from Xing Family, taking the opportunity to deal with you when it arises.¡± Although he initially spoke with a severe tone as if about to fight, But after Tao Yu asked, Ancestor Patriach Yue, who hadn¡¯t figured out any flaws in this weird space, didn¡¯t hesitate to betray the Xing Family, showing that he had not signed any significantly constraining agreement; this was merely a simple contact and trade between them. It might just be an offhand move! Upon hearing this, Tao Yu was somewhat dumbfoundedly amused because the Yue Family were just using the excuse of clearing out the Xing Family to stir up trouble; he hadn¡¯t expected it was the Xing Family fanning the flames behind the scenes. This mess... ¡°Does Xing Family also underestimate me too much...¡± Though it was Xing Family¡¯s direct order, it showed he had entered the watch of Xing Family. But this perfunctory and careless way of handling, was too disparaging. It must be that little rich woman didn¡¯t reveal anything, leading Xing Family not to update their version; they are still acting on outdated information. Arranging things offhandedly because they must have seen his ¡®hopeful Catastrophe¡¯ talent and the possibility of him marrying into the Suns. So, this was the reason for such trivial arrangements... ¡°Indeed, Xing Family has underestimated you too much; your talent and growth rate are beyond everyone¡¯s expectations, and in fact, there is no need for our two sides to fight to death.¡± Saying this, Ancestor Patriach Yue, having already made his judgment, confidently continued, ¡°The reason you haven¡¯t made a move yet is because you are not sure, after all, you¡¯ve only been around for just over two and a half years. Such speedy threat leveraging the level of Catastrophe is not easy, the accumulation and volume are still far from enough, and I am not an ordinary man among those of the Catastrophe Level...¡± Seeing that Tao Yu gave no reaction, he knew he had hit the mark, and then continued, ¡°Let me go, and we can end this matter, how about it? Your talent is astonishing, and your future is limitless; it¡¯s not worth it to exchange blows with an old man like me.¡± Ancestor Patriach Yue was seriously advising, reasoning while faintly displaying some threats. Being pushed to the edge, even an old man can turn the tables! Tao Yu listening by the side felt somewhat amused, ¡°Turn the tables?¡± Then he slowly said, ¡°I just don¡¯t want your clan to sense through bloodline that you are dead right now...¡± ¡°Presumptuous, Junior!¡± However, Ancestor Patriach Yue¡¯s whole aura burst out, trying to break through this constraint with all his might. Yet he found all his attacks, all his methods, seemed to have been synchronously transformed by this so-called Negative World, without stirring any ripple. Any detached energy moved away from him, without the slightest Perception! What kind of bizarre world is this?! Then, how am I hearing the other party¡¯s voice? ¡°Here, maybe it¡¯s by Sacred Intent that one can slightly see an outline.¡± Sacred Intent... Ancestor Patriach Yue felt a chill through his body. Then, the way you¡¯ve been communicating with me, is it through Sacred Intent... This Temor is a Saint! However, before he had any further thoughts, as Tao Yu casually waved and gripped, several clumps of flesh that self-replicated from the Angel Envoy, quickly manifested out of thin air and converged towards Ancestor Patriach Yue! With completely no struggle, Ancestor Patriach Yue was stuck by these clumps of flesh, completely covered. Flesh version ¨C Earth Exploding Star! ¡°Keeping in the Negative Universe for a long time also consumes a bit, it¡¯s more realistic to seal...¡± Under Tao Yu¡¯s personal action, the mere Catastrophe Level Ancestor Patriach Yue truly had no room to struggle. When the clumps of flesh merged, they easily enclosed him in the center! Then the surface of the flesh started crawling with some bizarre tadpole scripts, the flesh clumps kept pulsating, contracting, slowly shrinking. Gradually, on the shrinking flesh, the frightened facial expression of Ancestor Patriach Yue appeared, as if becoming a small figure. After the sealing was completed, it quickly flew towards Tao Yu and eventually fell into a jade bottle... Looking at the small figure in the bottle, Tao Yu held it in front of his eyes to look, then crushed a Coin and sprinkled it on the body of the bottle. ¡°That¡¯s fine, just stay like this for now; when they¡¯ve almost forgotten about you, I¡¯ll send you on your way...¡± Chapter 856: 769: Elimination Method Chapter 856: Chapter 769: Elimination Method Once again, Tao Yu appeared within the narrow alley, a pocket watch sliding into his hand. Tick-tock, tick-tock~ The hands of the pocket watch kept moving, a dark glimmer in Tao Yu¡¯s eyes. Merely clearing the nearby information apparently wasn¡¯t enough; just like the many times he had found issues before, his own passage through this place, the sudden emergence of disturbances here, was abnormal. Thus, the scope naturally needed to be larger, stirring up the entire surrounding area! ¡°Originally, a foreign Saint just happens to pass by here; this is not an accident. Even whether Ancestor Patriach Yue met him by chance, who could know...¡± ... After finishing, the pocket watch automatically snapped back into Tao Yu¡¯s hand, and he continued on as if nothing had happened. Now that Ancestor Patriarch Yue was dealt with, maybe he should make a trip to the Yue Family tonight? Tao Yu pondered for a moment, but just then, he received some information¡ªit was from Han Yu. After a glance, Tao Yu felt somewhat speechless. ¡°A mutual rush again?¡± Although he was not too fond of Han Yu, the Suns stationed there, after all. Tao Yu shook his head and then turned around to walk in the opposite direction. Getting the intel about the station being in danger and not heading there directly was normal after all... ... ¡°Heh, didn¡¯t you send out a message? How come? Is your status so low that it¡¯s not worth him making a move?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been so long since you¡¯ve come back; he clearly doesn¡¯t care about your life or death!¡± A man with a streak of blond hair, his expression slightly rebellious, and a lip ring pressed on his lips, kept twisting his shoe on Han Yu¡¯s face. ¡°I really don¡¯t know! And since you know his strength, aren¡¯t you scared to death coming here?!¡± Han Yu¡¯s face was pressed to the ground, picking up dust, and speaking with a somewhat distorted voice as the sole of a shoe pressed on his face. ¡°Hahaha! We just came to investigate remnants of the Xing Family, and you both belong to Starshine Company, hiding here is normal, right? What now? Think you can kill me over this?¡± A carefree smile appeared on Yue Cheng¡¯s face. This was an arrangement specifically made within the family; if that kid really showed up and dared to retaliate, immediately a hidden expert could eliminate him right here! No one could say anything. Even the Suns couldn¡¯t retaliate over such a matter. This was indeed a rightful moment to vent! Yue Cheng then said with a fierce expression, ¡°It¡¯s because of this kid, my brother died in a confrontation. This time, I want to see how he reacts when I humiliate his subordinate this much. Let¡¯s see if he dares to fight back!¡± While speaking, he pressed forcefully with his foot, making Han Yu¡¯s skull creak, almost as if it would explode the next moment. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, my relationship with him is very ordinary. What you are doing is useless...¡± At this moment, Han Yu wanted to cry. This was too much. His feud killed your brother, why are you stepping on me? We are not close! ¡°Haha, you still show loyal loyalty. Do you think I would believe what you say? You used a code to warn him not to come back when you messaged him earlier, right? You really think I can¡¯t see through it?¡± Yue Cheng said coldly, increasing the pressure under his foot. The other Yue Family youngsters present were also merely watching coldly. The conflict between the Decaron Family and the Yue Family was indeed too intense this time. And they all had close kin who died in this conflict! ¡°Quite lively.¡± At this moment, a voice came from behind, causing everyone present to look over, just in time to see Tao Yu slowly walking in from the factory¡¯s main entrance. With a pleasant face, showing no sign of having just captured their ancestor. Seeing Tao Yu appear, a cold look flashed across Yue Cheng¡¯s face, ¡°You finally appeared. It seems you do care about him. I thought you would keep hiding and not show up, maybe hiding back in Abyss after a few days!¡± Yue Cheng looked at Tao Yu, his tone somewhat mocking. He knew the opponent had Duel Space, and his strength exceeded even Shi Di, indeed above himself! But this time, to avoid losses due to his Duel Space, the family deployed a quite luxurious lineup. If they have the opportunity and the excuse, they could immediately besiege him! ¡°I indeed won¡¯t stay long in the State Capital, so I also want to quickly settle matters.¡± Tao Yu looked around, aside from this guy in front who seemed just to have crossed the threshold of World Breaker, there were several skilled individuals lurking around, good hands among World Breakers. They should be considered the backbone of the Yue Family, since normally Catastrophe Level wouldn¡¯t take action, these guys are action-oriented. ¡°Settling matters? What matters could there be?¡± Yue Cheng looked around leisurely at his own people and then mockingly said, ¡°You¡¯re not talking about us, are you?¡± The several Yue Family youngsters who openly followed him here also laughed. Each one¡¯s face bore ill intentions and even hatred. This person indirectly caused the deaths of their kin! They all knew this guy possessed the Talent for Duel Space; everyone coming here had some risk, but they came without hesitation! As long as he couldn¡¯t tolerate the provocation and made a move, it would immediately be his time of death! But just as Yue Cheng finished speaking, another voice came, ¡°You guys are going too far.¡± Then Security Team¡¯s Shi Di slowly walked out, his expression also somewhat helpless. Chapter 857: 769 Exclusion Method_2 Chapter 857: Chapter 769 Exclusion Method_2 He had been hit by Tao Yu before, and there were some grudges between them. However, precisely because he had been hit, when Tao Yu turned back to block the door and sought him out to lodge a complaint, Shi Di was unable to shirk it. Indeed, it was himself who had offended the other party last time; since they had come to him this time to employ his services, he really ought to make the trip. And Yue Cheng, who had been quite arrogant before, now had a complexion similar to someone with constipation upon seeing Shi Di; he really hadn¡¯t expected Tao Yu to actually bring over someone from the Security Team. ¡°Captain Shi Di is aware that recently we¡¯ve been following White Star Group¡¯s request, searching for some clues about the Starshine family, and although this isn¡¯t considered an official task, the Security Team should provide some cooperation, right?¡± ... As the captain of the Security Team, Shi Di¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t top-notch, having been beaten by Tao Yu before. But having seen too much, he could deduce the current situation without even thinking. ¡°I don¡¯t care about these things. Since I¡¯ve seen it, you guys have to leave today.¡± This time Shi Di was compensating for his previous offense to Tao Yu; since he had stepped in, he would see the matter through. And Yue Cheng and his group, after seeing Shi Di¡¯s stance, although the experts from the Yue Family nearby could completely suppress Shi Di, they only gave him a profound look and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll give Captain Shi Di¡¯s face some respect. We¡¯re leaving...¡± After finishing, they gestured with a wave of the hand. As they left, they made a point of coming before Tao Yu, staring deeply into his eyes as they continued, ¡°I hope, every day, you¡¯ll have Captain Shi Di helping you! Haha, you should know by now, the Decaron family won¡¯t stand up for you anymore...¡± Tao Yu just glanced at him and casually patted his shoulder in a consoling tone, ¡°Mourn well...¡± The completely unrelated two words that came out, however, instantly ignited a wicked fire within Yue Cheng, reminding him of his brother who had been killed by the opponent. Causing his chest to heave violently. After so much provocation without any repercussions, he broke defense after just two words, which truly made Yue Cheng feel like vomiting blood inside. But the opponent had only ¡®kindly¡¯ said ¡®mourn well¡¯, and with Shi Di present, apart from giving a cold snort and storming off, he had no suitable way to respond. Having the intervention of the Security Team, who held an official identity, was not something that could be settled just because their concealed strength was strong. Otherwise, there would be no need to wait for this particular excuse to come over. After seeing the people from the Yue Family leave, Shi Di turned back to Tao Yu and let out a sigh, ¡°Mr. Tao, I¡¯ve repaid the previous offense this time. I can¡¯t guarantee I will always be able to arrive so promptly, because they indeed found a pretty good reason. Maybe, you could choose to leave first to avoid the storm, or seek out the Decaron family to step in...¡± ¡°Yes, thank you for your effort.¡± Tao Yu looked at Shi Di and thanked him politely. ¡°I was indeed planning to go back...¡± ¡ª¡ª ¡°Going back for real?¡± Han Yu was applying ointment to the wounds on his face, looking at Tao Yu with some hesitation. He didn¡¯t actually like Tao Yu, but this time it was the other party who had pulled him out of a bind, or who knows until when he would¡¯ve been humiliated. ¡°What else?¡± ¡°What about the two shops? There needs to be someone managing things here.¡± ¡°You stay behind; I have other matters to attend to when I go back.¡± Tao Yu seemed to blatantly show no intention of hiding his plans to return to Starshine. ¡°Then don¡¯t tell me, your situation requires leaving White Star City, you¡¯re sure to be pursued in the Gray Mist Zone.¡± Han Yu quickly gestured with his hands. Dislike is dislike, but the Han Family was one of the Suns¡¯ Vassal Families, bound by the principle of shared honor and disgrace. Moreover, he wanted to distance himself from any association; if by chance, this guy casually mentions when he would leave and ends up in trouble, it would surely implicate him. It was better to act as if he knew nothing about it! And besides, given the calculation, even though Han Yu would likely face some bullying while staying here, the chances of his life being at risk were low. This had been taken into account when he was first sent here. Even if the Han Family stood alone, it still possessed a member of Catastrophe Level within its ranks. While they couldn¡¯t reach out here, if he hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, his life was generally safe. ¡°The Decaron family is really not taking care of matters anymore?¡± ¡°As for my situation, they probably won¡¯t get involved anymore, I went to them and wasn¡¯t seen. But for the shops, there is a covenant in place, so there¡¯s no need to worry for the moment.¡± Tao Yu paused a moment, then began to make arrangements, ¡°So, I¡¯m entrusting this place to you now. I¡¯ll pick the right time to leave...¡± Having said his piece, Tao Yu left the place, and after a few leaps, he was out of sight... ... ¡°Damn, he¡¯s fast. Lost the trail.¡± Yue Cheng, who should have already left, spat out in frustration in a deserted corner of the outer ring area. ¡°Let it be for now, we¡¯ll head back first. We still have to give some face to the Security Team, heh, we¡¯ll come again tomorrow.¡± A shadow slowly emerged in the darkness and spoke unhurriedly. ¡°Alright.¡± After failing to achieve their tracking objective, the group piloted a dragon-shaped Flying Boat, took to the skies, and flew towards the city, attracting considerable attention in the outer ring area. Being permitted to fly directly within the city was not just a matter of having the means, but also required an authorization. This itself could represent their weight... And similarly, after they had left, Tao Yu, appearing in his Klein disguise, watched the Flying Boat fade into the distance, with no intention of intercepting them just then. Chapter 858: 769 Elimination Method_3 Chapter 858: Chapter 769 Elimination Method_3 He only took out a small bottle and said to the blood-flesh minifigure inside, ¡°How about it? Have you made up your mind? I don¡¯t necessarily have to deal with all the members of your family. After you disappear, your family will naturally attract more and more trouble, and they won¡¯t have the energy to bother me...¡± The blood-flesh minifigure in the bottle kept clenching its tiny fists and pounding against the bottle walls, but it was to no avail. Then, the minifigure knelt down in a corner of the bottle, constantly bringing its hands together in prayer-like pleading. ¡°I¡¯ve said it. Hand over the Yuan Force in your body and tell me about some treasure locations of your family and I¡¯ll consider it compensation. You¡¯ve investigated my past, so you might guess some of my methods.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s tone was incredibly calm, almost as if he was somewhat nonchalant. Usually, a Pioneer captured and buying their life with money comes with a lot of prerequisites. Otherwise, giving money to an enemy and still being killed is something nobody can tolerate. ... At this time, Tao Yu wasn¡¯t using the Ancestor Patriarch Yue to threaten them; he was already a dead man walking, merely placing the entire Yue Family¡¯s fortune and lives on the scale. Although not completely successful yet, he had indeed pried open a gap and there was some loosening beginning to occur. ¡°It¡¯s okay, the Yue Family has a lot of people. In two nights, I will come over in front of you, and you can stop me anytime...¡± Tao Yu looked at the blood-flesh minifigure¡¯s complex expression and also revealed a somewhat kind smile... ... Two days passed, the situation at the Yue Family seemed calm on the surface, with no further harassment arranged. After all, with the Ancestor suddenly disappearing, the state within the Yue Family at this moment was definitely not as peaceful as it seemed on the surface. And as for the whereabouts involving Ancestor Patriarch Yue, even though some insiders began to sense something wrong, it was impossible to leak the slightest information to the outside. On the other hand, the Decaron Family arranged for some people to come to the Suns office to inquire about Han Yu. ¡°Yes, he returned. I sent a message asking for his help, and then he brought Captain Shi Di and drove the people away.¡± It was no secret, and Han Yu had nothing much to add. ¡°I see. Is he preparing to go back now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Han Yu replied indifferently. ¡°Alright, if he shows up again, please tell him our Family Head has found some time and would like to meet him when convenient.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll send him a message.¡± Han Yu found it a bit strange. Initially, the Decaron Family seemed like they wouldn¡¯t intervene, and out of nowhere, they became so eager to get involved... ... ¡°Still alive? This...¡± Hotter Decaron also appeared somewhat surprised and uncertain. Previously, it must have been old geezer Yue who wanted to personally find an opportunity to make a move, right? A Catastrophe Level watching closely, even with the World Will limiting, even within the city, to make someone vanish without causing the slightest ripple is naturally expected! He was unaware of the current situation of the Yue Family, nor did he know the intelligence about Ancestor Patriarch Yue being unreachable. As one of the informed parties, knowing that this guy Tao Yu was still alive seemed rather abnormal. ¡°Could it be because he saw members of the Security Team nearby, he didn¡¯t want to take the risk? Or did he discover this guy actually has a Protector? He¡¯s not of the legitimate line of the Suns, that shouldn¡¯t be the case...¡± Hotter was a bit unsure. The Security Team was an official organization of White Star City; this had little to do with power. ¡°What¡¯s happening with the Yue Family now?¡± ¡°Our scout there feels the atmosphere is a bit oppressive, and combining reports from the Abyss and the Current World, their Clan Leader presiding in the Abyss has returned.¡± ¡°The boy has returned...¡± Hotter frowned slightly, the Yue Family must have encountered some trouble, it¡¯s just that the specifics were unknown! But since no one came to inquire, they might as well act as if they knew nothing... ... ¡°Clan Leader, the Ancestor¡¯s Cross-border Communicator is unresponsive, and recently, the Soul Fire appears slightly weak, I¡¯m afraid the situation is not too good.¡± A servant reported anxiously to the Yue Family¡¯s newly returned Clan Leader, making the bearded, rugged-looking man¡¯s facial expression turn solemn. ¡°The Soul Fire is weakening? Have you confirmed it with Divination tools?¡± Although the Yue Family did not have the resources like the Suns, they still had plenty of emergency essentials. ¡°There¡¯s no reaction at all, the Divination pointed towards the Ancestor heading to the Decaron Family and then it all turned into Chaos.¡± ¡°Decaron Family... it shouldn¡¯t be them. If they had the power to make the Ancestor mysteriously disappear, we wouldn¡¯t still be at a standstill now, having suffered such losses.¡± The Clan Leader of the Yue Family quickly dismissed the possibility of the Decaron Family after a brief contemplation. As a longtime opposing family, they had a pretty good understanding of the Decaron Family. ¡°The Suns are unlikely too, as far as I know, the conflict between the Suns and the Xing Family is escalating daily; they don¡¯t have the time to deal with us. I will personally visit the Central District later to see if I can summon adequate resources to deduce... ¡°First, call the people who went to the Suns¡¯ office back; I¡¯ll ask them thoroughly...¡± While the Yue Family was in turmoil over the disappearance of their Ancestor. Atop the Yue Family building in the Fourth Ring District, a shadowy figure appeared along with a shadow... ¡ª He looked up at the sky, which was now entirely dimmed by the gloom, and glanced at the high-altitude drones. Tao Yu was entirely unconcerned, and those drones seemed oblivious to his presence, continuing their mechanical patrol. Chapter 859: 769: Process of Elimination_4 Chapter 859: Chapter 769: Process of Elimination_4 ¡°Have you thought it through now?¡± Tao Yu deliberately appeared before Ancestor Patriarch Yue in Klein¡¯s form, intending to show him that even if he did something, it would not be traced back to him. There was no pressure in taking action. When Ancestor Patriarch Yue¡¯s effigy recognized Tao Yu¡¯s face, he also thought of the affair with Long Yin¡¯er back then, never expecting that it too was your doing! ¡°Not just this, the Huang Family Head, the Assassin¡¯s League, and those things too, I even went over to Tianlong State and killed seven or eight Catastrophe Levels, Saint Ou would have died by my hand too if he hadn¡¯t hid so well...¡± Tao Yu had completely taken control of Ancestor Patriarch Yue and had no intention of letting him go, hence there were many cards in his hand that could be played as threats. ... He could bring them up casually as talking points. In fact, Tao Yu was initially just speaking carelessly, but as he talked, he found himself strangely developing a bad reputation! However, fortunately, Ancestor Patriarch Yue was nothing more than a talking corpse. As long as nobody knew it was him, it was as if nothing had happened... Upon hearing all this, the flesh and blood effigy contained by Ancestor Patriarch Yue also felt its soul scatter and was terribly frightened. The news from Tianlong State had just come in. And it was you, the youngster, who did it?! At that time, Ancestor Patriarch Yue felt sentimental after hearing about the Tianlong State tragedy, lamenting that so many Catastrophe Levels had died. But who could have known that this bane of existence originated from his own home and even stumbled upon him? Isn¡¯t this a setup! When such events happen to others, one might feel sentimental or sigh a bit when seeing them on the news. Like hearing about a serial psycho killer, one might at most chatter away. But when you turn around and find that the psycho killer is your neighbor knocking at the door, and has already entered your home and tied you up, that¡¯s not wonderful at all! ¡°This Saint, I truly am blind and did not recognize your grace, I am willing to swear loyalty to you, willing to sign a contract, willing to lead the entire Yue Family to work for you!¡± Tao Yu felt no flicker of interest towards these promises from Ancestor Patriarch Yue; he would only take what was his to take, and he never coveted what wasn¡¯t. The other party just wanted to exchange the Yue Family¡¯s fixed assets for their life! ¡°You jest, if I went in for a sweep, the useful items would still be mine.¡± Tao Yu sighed while extending his hand, directly placing it on the roof of the Yue Family headquarters building! ... Although the Yue Family Clan Leader is often absent from the Current World, he would definitely always have an office of his standard. At this moment, he was sitting before a floor-to-ceiling window, speaking gravely to several people, ¡°So you¡¯re saying, everything went smoothly back then? The Suns office relied solely on the Security Team to fend off?¡± ¡°Clan Leader, it¡¯s absolutely true. That Han Yu might be a member of a great family, but after being trampled on the ground, he didn¡¯t dare to curse or shout, indicating they have no confidence here.¡± Yue Cheng, who had appeared quite arrogant at the Suns office, was now as meek as a lamb in front of the Yue Family Clan Leader, very respectful. ¡°Alright, it seems we truly need to deal with the Suns first...¡± And at the next moment, as the Yue Family Clan Leader was speaking with Yue Cheng and the others, his expression suddenly changed, ¡°Be careful! A Barrier has surrounded us! Damn!¡± This was within White Star City! Ordinarily, they would not have to worry about such things. But now, just after the Ancestor had vanished, they encountered this situation back at the family residence. Even without thinking, one could connect this to the Ancestor¡¯s disappearance! ¡°All hands on deck! Use all means to contact the outside world for help!¡± Right as the Yue Family Clan Leader¡¯s voice echoed through the entire building, Yue Cheng and the others discovered in horror that the floor-to-ceiling windows behind the Clan Leader appeared to be covered with a layer of pitch-black ink, completely obscuring the view outside. Moreover, the lights throughout the building were flickering eerily at a high frequency, then went out altogether! It was as if the entire building was cut off from the rest of the world! ¡°Clan Leader!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been jammed!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t even get in touch with other members of the family!¡± The Yue Family Clan Leader¡¯s aide was also looking very anxious. Taking action within White Star City, how dare they! But likewise, since they had already taken action, it surely meant tremendous trouble! This showed the confidence and conviction of the aggressor! One could say that such a large-scale operation directed at the entire family usually meant reticence, but once action was taken, it would be earth-shattering! ¡°Do not panic, this place is, after all, White Star City!¡± Almost accompanying the resolute words of the Yue Family Clan Leader, the walls, floor, and ceiling of the opulent office seemed to come to life. The room¡¯s furniture, doors, windows, carpets, and chandeliers also began to take on flesh and blood. Tentacles began to extend from these bloody masses. First, they were like tiny fungal strands, then they quickly grew and fused into spirals! ¡°Damn! It¡¯s the Evil God believers...¡± Before the Yue Family Clan Leader could react, a mass of tentacles rolled about and started to engulf the entire Yue Family building, with explosions and impacts occurring, but none of them spreading outside the building. The whole edifice seemed to be in a creeping darkness... ... The next morning, outside the grand Yue Family building which seemed undamaged on the surface. But somehow, the originally grand building now seemed to have a deathly stillness. Beneath the building in the plaza, a group of people stood with exceedingly ugly expressions. Chapter 860: 769: Process of Elimination_5 Chapter 860: Chapter 769: Process of Elimination_5 These people merely standing here made the space in this area seem somewhat distorted, with the gray mist in the sky constantly rolling like tumultuous waves. Thunder Serpent wound its way through the gray mist, emitting thunderous roars. The entire Fourth Ring District felt a tremendous sense of oppression. All Pioneers were terrified and trembling, with a feeling of suffocation... ¡°Damn it! How dare they!¡± ¡°How do we wrap this up now.¡± ... ¡°Haote! Where is your family¡¯s Ancestor Patriarch?¡± A figure with an explosive look on his face shouted at Haote Decaron, who still had a look of shock in his eyes. And Haote immediately responded, ¡°My family¡¯s Ancestor Patriarch is currently in the Abyss, and he¡¯s also within the cooldown period for returning, which can be directly verified at the Development Zone¡¯s mission hall; this has nothing to do with us.¡± What he first needed to do was to quickly dissociate himself from the incident. Seeing that Tao Yu was still alive and kicking, Haote vaguely understood that something might have gone wrong with the Yue Family. But he had not imagined that the trouble would be so exaggerated! To have the entire clan wiped out! And so abruptly, just gone without a trace! Especially since the Clan Leader of the Yue Family had just returned; now, although the Yue Family still had many members in the Abyss, it was obvious they were finished... ¡°It definitely has little to do with the Decaron family; if they had that much capability, they wouldn¡¯t be in such a situation now.¡± Another man with a somewhat debauched and young appearance observed the scene while casually clearing the Decaron family¡¯s name. This was Deacon Jin from the Wanhuo Chamber of Commerce, whose strength and status were not low. He had a history with the Decaron family and took the opportunity to pull some strings. This also gave Haote Decaron some relief, and then he carefully said, ¡°The last time I saw the old ghost of the Yue Family, he came to us seeking peace, saying that Yue Bing had become a disciple of the Saintess, and then he might have wanted to take the opportunity to wipe out Tao Yu from the Suns¡¯ office.¡± ¡°Hmm, I have some impression, the kid with the Duel Space?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is he still alive?¡± ¡°He¡¯s still alive. Originally, the Yue Family had arranged people to target their office, and he went to seek help from Shi Di of the Security Team...¡± Haote had been keeping an eye on the situation, so he had first-hand information. Through him, and the different perspectives of Shi Di, Han Yu, and several others who were summoned, the entire situation was completely reconstructed. Poor, helpless Tao Yu first sought help from the Decaron family, then was coldly rejected, followed by being shadowed by Ancestor Patriach Yue on his way back. Just then, Han Yu contacted saying he had encountered trouble, and knowing he couldn¡¯t deal with it alone, Tao Yu sought assistance from Shi Di. The lurking Ancestor Patriach Yue, seeing that the Security Team was involved, temporarily held back. But a Catastrophe Level sneaking into the outer ring area could have been detected by some ill-intent powerful being... ¡°It could be a move against that reserve Saintess of the Yue Family.¡± ¡°Or possibly by Evil God believers.¡± ¡°As for the Suns, they could be cleared too, it¡¯s unrelated to them. The Xings¡¯ troubles are still unresolved on their end, and they can¡¯t spare the effort.¡± ¡°I did some Divination, and the kid with [Duel Space] has hidden himself in the Gray Mist Zone, maybe trying to make his way back to Starshine.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s unrelated to him, we¡¯re unscathed. Our main concern should be to guard against such events occurring again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time to raise the alert level of the Flame of Civilization...¡± Though they did not identify the real culprit in their meeting, they successfully cleared the names of the Decaron family and the Suns, initially determining it to be the doing of some other power. However, while this event was extremely severe in White Star City, it was not unprecedented. They were cautious but not in a state of panic; life went on as usual... Chapter 861: 770: Return to Starshine Chapter 861: Chapter 770: Return to Starshine ¡°Yue Bing also became a disciple under the Saint.¡± While communicating with the spirit of Ancestor Patriach Yue and digesting some information, Tao Yu also thought of that perceptive woman from the Yue Family. Her talent indeed stood out, and it wasn¡¯t very surprising that she was taken in directly as a disciple by the Saint. However, Tao Yu didn¡¯t feel she could pose any threat to him anymore, just that he needed to be a little cautious. After finishing communicating all the information, the matters regarding the Yue Family also came to an end... And added quite a few bizarre treasures for himself. ... There have been quite a few Catastrophe Level creatures hunted so far, and some of the Yuan Force items he carried also had decent effects. But for someone who owns items like the Immortal Slayer Sword, the Spear of Longinus, and Saruman¡¯s white robe, there aren¡¯t many useful things left. At present, every Catastrophe Level typically had some Divination tools, and the pocket watch used before was one of those with bonuses. This time with the Yue Family, a lot was added to his spoils of war, even if they possibly still have treasures in the Abyss, the value of what he obtained by annihilating a clan is about the same as what was carried by so many Catastrophe Level creatures before. ¡°If we¡¯re just calculating based on Yuan Force, selling everything separately could fetch at least ten billion, sigh, still a bit poor..., killed so many yet only got so little.¡± Tao Yu roughly estimated, a significant factor here is the inherent production threshold of Yuan Force. Even tossing out the estimated ten billion now, splitting it into several batches or finding a well-funded power like the Wanhuo Chamber of Commerce to take over would be prudent. ¡°Just right to exchange for some World Heart Fragments, let¡¯s see the Suns first, if it¡¯s not enough then find the Wanhuo Chamber of Commerce.¡± Tao Yu didn¡¯t go to find the Wanhuo Chamber of Commerce right away; after all, it was one of the three super conglomerates in White Star City, going there just after annihilating a clan would be too provocative. Someone divined on him before, pointing towards the Gray Mist Zone, which means he had already started on the path back to Starshine. It¡¯s about time to embark... ¡°I initially wanted to meet with Long Yin¡¯er and the others, forget it, next time I come back.¡± Tao Yu guessed the situation over at Tianlong State was beginning to spread. Due to Long Yin¡¯er needing the ¡®introduction letter,¡¯ she might also ask a few questions. But overall, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. Being asked is just a broad net being cast... ¡°Almost time to return, Starshine...¡± Tao Yu felt somewhat emotional for a moment. Initially coming to the State Capital was purely for refuge as his strength then truly wasn¡¯t able to handle the crisis from Starshine City. It¡¯s not about being weak, but if the Xing Family kept orchestrating plans targeting him and failed consecutively, there would definitely be suspicions. There, the Xing Family¡¯s home base made it too easy to test multiple theories. Unlike here, just casually offering some benefits to the Yue Family to see if they had the chance to opportunely and advantageously eliminate him... But now... ¡°Although little rich woman didn¡¯t specify, the conflict between the Suns and the Xing Family has intensified quite a lot; even common sources of news like the mission halls have records now.¡± Normally, the high and mighty families of Starshine Floating City squabbling wouldn¡¯t be felt by ordinary Pioneers. Being known by ordinary people now indicates that the conflict between both sides is gradually surfacing. ¡°Clearly in the same camp, yet the internal conflicts are so intense...¡± Tao Yu felt the resistance of the Current World¡¯s space, not directly using Flying Thunder God but instead transformed into a shadow heading straight to the Gray Mist Zone outside the city. ¡°Yet it seems the entire World has this mood, infighting or whatever seems not at all strange.¡± Mutual cooperation against the Abyss or the like, Tao Yu has really not seen much. Although cultivating Abyssal Fragments indirectly captures Yuan Force and the Power of the World, assisting the World Will against the Abyss passively, these are purely driven by interests. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the inability of Pioneers to plunder Yuan Force from each other when they kill one another, it would probably have turned into a river of blood long ago.¡± It¡¯s really the World Will that protected the World. The World Will of the Main World leans more toward being a fixed program, while the Nephite Realm has several Divine Spirits possessing their own will, and then there¡¯s the ¡®Main God¡¯ at Earth, all three are entirely different styles and routes... ... Starshine Floating City still hangs high above the Inner City, as if everlasting. The Thunder Serpents and lightning roaming in the gray mist occasionally strike the Floating City, adding a bit of a solemn atmosphere. The Outer City still airs a liveliness, with various houses pieced together from assorted rubbish maintaining their unevenness. Some of the perimeter outposts in the Outer City also have Autonomic Gun Turrets and some duty-sentinel Sentry, occasionally, there are Night Watchers moving around. On an outpost about five meters high built with a tripod, a sentinel wearing combat gear and goggles, looking at the gradually brightening gray fog, finally breathed a sigh of relief. He stretched his hand to extinguish the Lamp of Will and somewhat helplessly said to his comrade beside him, ¡°Whew, daybreak finally, seems like there are a bit too many demons breaking through the gray mist recently.¡± ¡°Yeah, gunfire didn¡¯t stop all night.¡± But now as day has broken, there shouldn¡¯t be any more demons... ¡°Hm? Is that something over there?¡± Chapter 862: 770: Return to Starshine_2 Chapter 862: Chapter 770: Return to Starshine_2 Among them, one person¡¯s gaze sharpened, looking towards the Gray Mist Zone ahead. A dark shadow gradually emerged from the mist, soon revealing its face¡ªit was Tao Yu. This departure from White Star City was done under the watchful eyes of others, so upon returning to Starshine City, he was prepared to enter openly. However, upon entering, he was a bit speechless as he glanced at the checkpoint where two people were nervously aiming their guns at him. ¡°It¡¯s a human.¡± As Tao Yu walked further in, he also remarked that the environment of the Outer City hadn¡¯t changed much. ... Perhaps the makeshift self-built houses in the Outer City showed new varieties every day, but overall, the environment remained the same. In comparison, although White Star City wasn¡¯t much better, people in the outer perimeter didn¡¯t have to worry about food and warmth. ¡°A brother crossing the Gray Mist alone?¡± The two sentinels seemed surprised, but then they shrank back a bit. It wasn¡¯t because they were afraid Tao Yu was some monster in disguise, but upon realizing Tao Yu might have crossed the Gray Mist alone, this strength indicated he was at least a Senior Partner! Such status and position, in Outer City, would be considered divine. He was merely passing through here. ¡°Um.¡± Tao Yu nodded casually; he wasn¡¯t surprised that they didn¡¯t recognize him. Even now, those who could get their hands on his photograph had to be at least Intermediate Partners. And regarding the information about him, it was still distributed through various levels and channels. In the Outer City, they probably still held the information that he was a Senior Partner... ... ¡°There¡¯s a slight change.¡± From the outside looking in, Tao Yu felt it was still the same, but as he re-entered the streets of the Outer City, walking among the ragged residents, he noticed there were some differences. The Outer City zone was starting to construct toilets. Although still primitive and old, just simple shacks, but they were constructed, with some trenches dug on the ground and seemingly equipped with septic tanks. Although the smell was still indescribable, there was a faint hint of added order. However, Tao Yu soon understood why¡ªa group of young people with Chaoyang Society armbands on their arms appeared and were persuading some residents about sanitation. ¡°Uncle, getting sick will be more troublesome; if your physical condition worsens, it will only become a vicious cycle...¡± A girl who looked only seventeen or eighteen, likely not even awakened yet, along with a few peers, was actively trying to maintain some order here. Although it seemed difficult, as many people simply ignored them or gave brief responses, these few people still maintained high enthusiasm. ¡°Young people really have vigor...¡± Tao Yu was somewhat reflective; after all, he was also a young person... ¡ª ¡°It seems Gu Qiu might have completed his task and got released.¡± As Tao Yu walked through the Outer City, he sensed some changes in the atmosphere; the frequently appearing gang members seemed fewer, presumably because Chaoyang Society had gradually incorporated these areas under its domain in recent times. In terms of strength, Chaoyang Society stood alone in the Outer City. With Gu Qiu, a top-tier World Breaker, and backbone members like Lin Chao, they were definitely of Break Level. Moreover, the Chaoyang Society was an organization armed with its own ideology. Other gang members were merely scraping a living, but many in Chaoyang Society genuinely harbored fervor. The difference in morale was more than a little; their active initiative was completely different. However, for the current Tao Yu, no one would specifically inform him about the Chaoyang Society¡¯s news; changes in the Inner City or Outer City hardly affected him. As Tao Yu continued forward, he also roughly discovered the development direction of Chaoyang Society, seeming to start from the areas and streets closest to the Gray Mist Zone, where the environment was harshest. Then gradually thinking about spreading towards the Inner City direction, after passing the outer layer, Tao Yu saw newly built fences in the middle region. Even though they were just barriers made from wooden boards, oil drums, and barbed wire, it still depicted a clear distinction from the outer perimeter, apparently still under control by some gangs. In Outer City, the closer to the city wall, the conditions got better and the more benefits there, sufficient for these Outer City gangs to take risks. And surely they had the support of some families from the Inner City. In comparison, Chaoyang Society didn¡¯t like to exterminate completely, nor did they engage in beheading or assassinations. Therefore, even if they were powerful, these gang members weren¡¯t exactly fearful... The barrier made of oil drums and barbed wire held back, questioning some entering residents, although much simpler than entering the Inner City, still long queues were formed. It showed how tightly these gangs were guarding against Chaoyang Society. Besides, at these entrances, there was a loudspeaker continuously broadcasting some precautions in simple and clear voices. About not promoting Chaoyang Society¡¯s ideas there, or else severe penalties would certainly ensue. ¡°This really is...¡± Tao Yu could only smile wryly and shook his head. Regarding Chaoyang Society, he held a generally positive view, especially since his younger brother also had a good relationship with them. Yet, ultimately this world prioritized might; unless Gu Qiu became Catastrophe Level and could enact some changes from above with his influence, it feared it might just stop at the Outer City... Chapter 863: 770: Return to Starshine_3 Chapter 863: Chapter 770: Return to Starshine_3 ¡°` ... Outer City, Security Team. Tao Tong changed into his uniform and swiftly made his way to his own squad, then stretched out his hand to knock on the already open door ¡°Alright, time to get to work.¡± Ever since the demonization trait healed his legs, Tao Tong has been full of vigor, energy, and spirit every day. ... Even though his younger brother has left Starshine City, the network and resources he left behind continue to provide unbelievable benefits. In such a short time, with demonization, inner strength, his previous foundation, and his talent for dynamic vision, he has become an intermediate partner; He is now an absolute top-tier player in the Outer City Security Team. If it weren¡¯t for recognizing his own lack of management skills, Uncle Hu would have probably promoted him to vice-captain in charge of a district rather than having him still lead a small team. In fact, the income from this job doesn¡¯t even compare to just staying at home and collecting the ¡®living allowance¡¯ from Dada Company. However, Tao Tong, who¡¯s used to the hard life, does not want to idle about and seeks to do what he can. He doesn¡¯t know much about the business side, and while his abilities are passable in the Inner City, he¡¯s not part of the New Development Zone, so he couldn¡¯t adapt to working for the Dada Company and had to return to his old line of work in the Outer City. Although he now lives in the Inner City and returns there every day, Tao Tong is still more accustomed to the environment of the Outer City. Even though it¡¯s filthy and unpleasant, it¡¯s also where people can truly relax. Plus, now that Uncle Hu is the Captain of the whole Outer City Security Team, there aren¡¯t any pressures... ¡°Ah~, Captain Tao...¡± ¡°No way, on duty again.¡± ¡°Can we have a day off, just one day.¡± ¡°...¡± After Tao Tong knocked, the members of the Security Team inside assumed rigid postures on their feet, though their mouths were filled with groans and moans. While Tao Tong¡¯s strength is considerable within the Security Team, his good nature and treatment of his subordinates mean they like to jest and banter with him. Even with their complaints, their actions of getting ready are unhindered. ¡°C¡¯mon Captain Tao, when the vice-captain for the East City District was replaced last time, why didn¡¯t you fight for the position? We thought you were a shoo-in.¡± ¡°Ha~, Captain Hu is Captain Tao¡¯s uncle. If Captain Tao wanted to move up, he¡¯d have done so already, could¡¯ve used an excuse to topple someone else and take their place, not to mention there¡¯s also the support of Eight-Armed Vajra.¡± ¡°Captain Tao just can¡¯t bear to leave us behind, haha~¡± ¡°I suspect what you really want is for Captain Tao to get promoted, so you¡¯d be free to slack off, isn¡¯t that right?¡± The members of Tao Tong¡¯s team banter with grinning faces, creating a relaxed atmosphere. Members of the Security Team are at least required to have some combat talent and undergo unified training; thus, it¡¯s a comfortable and decent job in the Outer City. However, due to the peculiar environment in the Outer City, the Security Team usually only deals with major events, as the day-to-day management falls under different gangs¡¯ jurisdictions¡ªit just shouldn¡¯t escalate to involve the Security Team. That¡¯s why life in the Security Team has been pretty laid-back, mostly training and tea-drinking. Tao Tong¡¯s serious attitude towards patrolling with his team is somewhat of an anomaly. If it were someone else, they might have even faced ostracism. Nevertheless, supported by his intimidating background, Tao Tong is faced with smiles and praise, lauding him for his dedication and his contribution to the security of the Outer City... ¡°Forget it, we have a day off tomorrow, tonight we have a dinner gathering.¡± Tao Tong chuckled. ¡°Yay~¡± ¡°The captain always does Dutch for dinners, never treating us.¡± ¡°Ha, it¡¯s only by sticking with the captain that we can afford to eat things from Pavilion of Eats with a discount...¡± ¡°Dutch treat it is then.¡± ¡°...¡± Hearing Tao Tong¡¯s words, the faces of the Security Team members brightened up. Although the Security Team members¡¯ earnings in the Outer City are fairly decent, the consumption levels in the Inner City are still daunting. Yet, thanks to Tao Yu, Tao Tong is able to eat at Pavilion of Eats with a 90% discount. Even if the discounted price is still steep for them, the rare chance to enjoy fine dining and socialize is gladly welcomed. Plus, it brings them prestige to brag about later. His squad is the only one in the entire Security Team to dine at such high-end venues. ¡°You guys...¡± Tao Tong shook his head and smiled at his team members. Feeling the powerful strength in his legs and the relaxed atmosphere, he still found his current situation somewhat unreal. After so many tough years and even facing disability, he had lived through difficult times. He thought that was how his life would always be, with his family background unable to afford treatments for his legs, not biological or mechanical prostheses. But the sudden rise of his younger brother turned things around. For this reason, even now, when he does spend money, he still subconsciously saves. ¡°These past few days, the Black Rat Gang has been overstepping. Today we¡¯re going to give them a warning.¡± Tao Tong laid out the day¡¯s plan. ¡°Ah, we¡¯re going again, but as the captain says.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s finish up and go for the meal.¡± ¡°Actually, captain, we really don¡¯t need to meddle in this; the Black Rat Gang is backed by several Inner City powerhouses...¡± ¡°Why worry? Our captain is from a powerhouse family too.¡± The team members felt somewhat helpless regarding Tao Tong¡¯s decision. Now, several gangs supported by the Inner City contend with the Chaoyang Society. Other Security Team members pretend as if nothing happened, but Tao Tong¡¯s squad frequents their patrols, thwarting any excessive actions. ¡°` Chapter 864: 770: Return to Starshine_4 Chapter 864: Chapter 770: Return to Starshine_4 Fortunately, the Captain has a strong background. If it were any other small team leader, they might have been hit by a black gun by now... ¡ª In an open space in the Outer City, where the nearby houses had been razed to the ground, a wooden stockade made of logs and hemp rope stood, its wood surface stained with greasy marks. Beside it, debris from the demolished houses was piled up, as well as a group of onlookers from the Outer City Pioneers. And at this moment, on that rudimentary wooden structure, seven or eight ragged figures were hanging by hemp ropes. The clothing on each person was in tatters, and it was clear to see some of them had welts where both the fabric and flesh were split. ... Those flesh-rending welts were dripping with fresh blood, sticking to their clothes, making for an exceedingly miserable sight. The hair too was greasy, indistinguishable whether it¡¯s clotted with dirty blood or oil stains; their wrists, tied behind their backs with hemp ropes, were suspended in the air, with wooden planks underneath allowing them to just touch the ground with their tiptoes. The ropes on each person had been carefully adjusted. A bald man who appeared to be rather lazy was lounging on a nearby recliner, from time to time sniffing ¡®Happiness¡¯ on the back of his hand, his face showing an intoxicated expression. Apart from him, close by were several dozen elite members of the Black Rat Gang, each with a rat head tattoo on their arms. Two modified pickup trucks were parked here, each fitted with a machine gun mount. A burly man with broad shoulders and a powerful physique stood in front of the wooden platform, looking at the Pioneers who were brought here from the Outer City, he said with a grin on his face, ¡°Take a good look, everyone, this is an example!¡± While speaking, he paced back and forth, swishing his whip from time to time, making a piercing crack sound. ¡°Over and over again, I stressed not to promote that damn Chaoyang Society on our turf. If you want to be undercover agents and spies for the Chaoyang Society, then don¡¯t blame us for being heartless and ruthless, bringing misfortune to your families!¡± Most of the local residents who were called over and lived nearby had fear in their eyes, not daring to look over there, all silently bowing their heads. Yet, a few felt a surge of indignation. However, looking at the robust gang members nearby and the welded machine gun barrels on the pickups, no one dared to voice anything. Right at this moment, with the roar of motorcycles, a small squad of six heavy bikes sped from the end of the street. Even as the New Development Zone continued to be excavated, and motorcycles that brought a taste of the Current World became more prevalent, this was still not something the ordinary people of the Outer City could afford. Their lives remained the same as before, and they did not enjoy the benefits of the New Development Zone. Yet at this moment, many onlookers lit up at the sight of the approaching motorcycle squad, their numb expressions brightening, with some murmuring softly, ¡°It¡¯s Captain Tao!¡± ¡°Captain Tao is here.¡± ¡°In several areas, only Captain Tao will deal with them.¡± ¡°Heaven above...¡± Not just the residents, but even the Black Rat Gang¡¯s members seemed to relax a little. The Security Team was undoubtedly the elite in the Outer City, and Tao Tong, with his Talent, Demonization, and Inner Strength, as well as substantial investment into his share of the profits, had steadily climbed into the ranks of an Intermediate Partner, a notable expert in the Outer City. Plus, with his powerful connections, the sound of motorcycles caused a stir among the members of the Black Rat Gang. The imposing man who had been brandishing his whip and reprimanding people stopped talking and wore an apprehensive look as the roar of bikes drew near. The Black Rat Gang Leader, nicknamed ¡®Mad Rat,¡¯ who was lying on the recliner and indulging in ¡®Happiness,¡¯ gradually stirred from his stupor. Seeing the motorcycle squad about to reach him, a flash of brutality crossed his eyes, but he suppressed it and stood up, speaking in a humble tone, ¡°Yo, Captain Tao, what kind of wind brings you here?¡± While talking, he took out a Wish Power Magnetic Card, ready to slip it into Tao Tong¡¯s hand, ¡°Come on, come on, the brothers from the Security Team have been working hard. With this weather, why don¡¯t we all go to my stronghold for some fun?¡± Tao Tong frowned slightly as he saw the ¡®Mad Rat¡¯ himself show up here. As the Gang Leader, this madman did not usually attend to such minor matters. Seeing the magnetic card in his hand and listening to his arrangements, Tao Tong understood that this guy was probably waiting here especially for him! With the identity of a seventh brother and his own position, there was no shortage of people wanting to give gifts. According to the seventh brother, they did not reject everything; some social exchanges were necessary, otherwise, it would be like cutting oneself off from society. But a magnetic card at a time like this was something he flatly refused by blocking the other person¡¯s hand and saying, ¡°Gang Leader B, I¡¯m on official duty right now. It¡¯s always fine to gather privately, but not now.¡± After that, he pointed directly to the people hanging on the platform, ¡°Can you tell me what¡¯s going on here?¡± Tao Tong himself had come from the Outer City and was fully aware of how hard life was here. Injuries like these could lead to a vicious cycle, and they may not survive! While they did not kill anyone, it was hardly different from killing. Generally, as long as no one died, the unspoken rule of the Security Team was to not handle it too seriously, brushing it off easily. ¡°Hey, some bumpkins who thoughtlessly became spies for other gangs, a little chastisement is in order, else it¡¯s hard to manage.¡± Chapter 865: 770: Return to Starshine_5 Chapter 865: Chapter 770: Return to Starshine_5 Mad Mouse sneered, seemingly unconcerned. But then he waved at the burly Han across from him and bellowed with a robust voice, ¡°What are you dawdling for? Why aren¡¯t you letting them down? Don¡¯t you see that Officer Tao has stepped in?¡± ¡°Right away.¡± The Han who had been cracking the whip was decisive, he flicked his whip, and the rope holding them snapped at his command. Several men crashed heavily to the ground. ... But now they didn¡¯t even have the strength to wail, just feebly twitched a couple of times as if to show they were still alive. Two of them even passed out on the spot. ¡°Officer Tao, I¡¯ve freed them out of respect for you, but they were acting as spies for outside gangs, which puts me in a tough spot. Without a warning, the troops are hard to manage.¡± Mad Mouse sighed, then once again tried to stuff the card into Tao Tong¡¯s hand. ¡°The Security Team has always stayed out of gang affairs, it¡¯s only your kind heart, but this kind of benevolence is overwhelming; work a little longer and you¡¯ll understand...¡± Inner Strength surged within Tao Tong as he tried to pull away from Mad Mouse¡¯s grip, but he felt the hand holding his wrist was like a vice. Mad Mouse forcibly pried open Tao Tong¡¯s fingers, pushed the card into his hand, then slowly helped him close it, gave it a pat, and said in a lowered voice, ¡°I know Officer Tao has powerful connections, but I¡¯m also doing a favor for someone important. What I¡¯m doing now is at his behest. You have interfered several times before, and I¡¯m willing to give you face, but I hope we can all get along in the future...¡± ¡°Hmph,¡± Tao Tong accumulated Inner Strength and then applied the physical enhancement from Demonization, managing to shake himself free from Mad Mouse¡¯s hold and then coldly said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about other areas, but I won¡¯t allow such incidents in my jurisdiction. Attacking people in the streets, such offensive conduct, the culprit must come with me.¡± After speaking, Tao Tong then looked towards the man who had been using the whip. To directly grab Mad Mouse, he knew, was impossible, but to capture a mere thug, that was still doable! ¡°What, does Officer Tao really want to make things difficult for me?¡± Mad Mouse¡¯s face darkened, staring hard at Tao Tong. ¡°Obstructing official duties means I¡¯ll take you in as well.¡± ¡°Good!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the way to do it!¡± ¡°Officer Tao is mighty!¡± A few of the youths in the crowd, who were potential members of the Chaoyang Society and couldn¡¯t help themselves, began cheering. But some Outsiders next to them, as if avoiding vipers, quickly stepped back several paces, as though afraid of being mistaken as the ones who spoke. Some thugs from the Wild Wolf Gang nearby also began directing their gazes over, seemingly trying to remember who was cheering. Their stares made the passionate youths suddenly feel a chill. ¡°Hehe, Officer Tao can¡¯t always manage this district; who knows when you might be promoted.¡± The burly man, whom Tao Tong said he would take away, also looked back defiantly at the crowd, and then turned to Tao Tong and said, ¡°Officer Tao, we call you Officer out of respect for your brother, but since we can survive in this game and keep the Chaoyang Society at bay, naturally we have our own background and energy. Is it worth it for a bunch of peasants?¡± As he spoke, he raised his voice even more. ¡°My sister caught the eye of a big shot from the Gan Family and was taken as a concubine. Even you can¡¯t touch me! Don¡¯t cause trouble for Lord Eight-Armed Vajra!¡± ¡°What trouble?¡± A voice came from afar, not loud but extraordinarily clear. Looking in the direction of the voice, they saw Tao Yu walking towards them from afar. Seeing his third brother fully recovered and maintaining order with plenty of vigor, a smile appeared on Tao Yu¡¯s face. ¡°Bro, I¡¯m back...¡± His family¡¯s values were overall quite simple, starting from his parents up to Tao Shi. They might not be considered great philanthropists, but they all had their own sense of right and wrong. Seeing this scene before him, Tao Yu actually felt more relief than anything, knowing that his third brother had not begun to assimilate into those groups despite his change in status and strength. As for ¡®causing trouble¡¯? ¡°Old Seven! You¡¯re back and didn¡¯t even tell us in advance!¡± Tao Tong, who was also feeling some pressure, showed a look of surprise when he saw Tao Yu suddenly appear. Having not seen him for so long, and despite occasional assurances of safety, he was still worried. Now seeing Tao Yu return as if nothing had happened naturally made him happy. Compared to the current situation with the Black Rat Gang, that was not important anymore! And everyone present, including Crazy Rat and the sturdy man who claimed his sister had married into a wealthy family, as well as all the elite members of the Black Rat Gang and the ordinary people nearby, fell silent. Crazy Rat and the burly man both trembled. They knew very well that this person was a genuine World Breaker! What is a World Breaker? Someone powerful enough to take a few family members into the Floating City! In the Inner City, they are revered figures, almost like founding ancestors! The Longxi Clan was mighty, and after the death of the old ancestor, they had to pay a huge price to raise a new one. Having a World Breaker means being at the pinnacle of the Inner City! That was also why he kept speaking to Tao Tong with such a soft and gentle tone! But wasn¡¯t this person supposed to be at the State Capital? A noble had said he definitely wouldn¡¯t be back anytime soon! The politeness was purely out of the residual awe and face of a World Breaker. But why is he here now? ¡°I hope I¡¯m not interrupting your work? Who was it that said I would cause trouble just now? I¡¯m actually a bit curious about this ¡®trouble¡¯.¡± Tao Yu spoke in a very gentle tone, calm and unhurried. It seemed like he was just walking, but in just a few steps, he was already at Tao Tong¡¯s side. There was no sound of air splitting or wind from his movement, yet his speed was astonishing. While talking, Tao Yu also sized up his third brother, who had fully recovered and even seemed to have increased in strength significantly, without taking much notice of those who lay dying nearby. The burly man who had previously boasted about his sister becoming a concubine to an important figure of the Gan Family was now on the ground, legs so weak he couldn¡¯t stand, unable to utter a word. ¡°These gangs are really like cockroaches, just when you squish the Wild Wolf Gang, a new one pops up, they truly never end.¡± Tao Yu glanced at those who had fallen to the ground, barely clinging to life. These did not look like members of the Chaoyang Society and were probably just speaking carelessly. With a casual wave of his hand, Tao Yu conjured a hazy mist in the air, and the wounds of the injured began to stabilize immediately. ¡°Since I¡¯ve stumbled upon it, I might as well look into this so-called ¡®trouble¡¯. The Gan Family, is it? Let¡¯s go meet them...¡± When he had the extra capacity, Tao Yu didn¡¯t mind lending a hand to others, and relatively speaking, he found the Chaoyang Society more agreeable. Whether their ideals were realistic or not, at least they were acting on them, and for that, Tao Yu actually felt he fell short of them. But then again, he too once had moments of youthful, unrestrained passion. It¡¯s just that those days seem irretrievable now... Tao Yu momentarily reminisced about the hard-to-let-go memories from his student days in his previous life, then shook his head as he looked at his present self, who most of the time weighed benefits and losses... Chapter 866: 771: Catastrophe Level? Chapter 866: Chapter 771: Catastrophe Level? ¡°Ah, Lord Tao, you¡¯re back. It¡¯s not what you think, we¡¯ve always respected Team Tao and treated them courteously.¡± Crazy Mouse was still a gang leader, indeed doing tasks for influential people. Despite the fear in his heart, understanding what ¡®Eight-Armed Vajra¡¯ represented, and knowing the significance of a World Breaker. He had no choice but to force a smile and approached Tao Yu with a very humble attitude. ¡°My little one...¡± ¡°Just now, did I see you grabbing my brother¡¯s hand?¡± ... Tao Yu glanced at Crazy Mouse. ¡°Pfft~¡± Without any hesitation, Crazy Mouse forcefully pulled off his own right arm with his left hand, leaving an uneven wound dripping with blood. ¡°It was my fault, I offended Team Tao, I...¡± But before he could finish speaking, his entire body exploded into a mist of blood under Tao Yu¡¯s gaze. ¡°It¡¯s better not to keep someone so cruel to themselves.¡± Tao Yu muttered, making Tao Tong¡¯s eyelids twitch; his younger brother was indeed as rumored... Originally, the newly prominent Black Rat Gang leader died abruptly without any signs. The scene instantly fell deathly silent. The fellow who claimed his sister married into a wealthy family almost fainted. But before he could pass out, Tao Yu simply flicked and burst his head. ¡°What a weakling, no need to keep him.¡± Ah? The other members of the Black Rat Gang were so scared they literally peed their pants. Neither tough nor tender works, huh! Guess it means death, right? ¡°Thud~ Thud~¡± Right after Tao Yu arrived, the main and secondary leaders of Black Rat Gang died without dignity, almost without any signs. This made those elite gang members kneel on the ground, continuously kowtowing and begging for mercy. ¡°Grandfather Tao, I¡¯m just trying to make a living.¡± ¡°Lord Vajra, I was just here to boost morale...¡± ¡°...¡± While begging for mercy, they kept secretly feeling bitter inside. Indeed, the rumors that Eight-Armed Vajra kept grudges and was petty ¨C many tragedies could actually be tied to him. The extermination of the Li Family, and the places taken over by the Wild Wolf Gang, could all be linked to him! But now that he¡¯s become a powerful figure, this reputation just adds to his notoriety and shakes nothing. At this point, other than kneeling and begging for mercy, they couldn¡¯t think of any way to cope. They could only continue to plead pitifully. ¡°What do you think of me? Who do you see me as in your eyes?¡± Tao Yu hummed lightly, immediately silencing all cries and pleas. Even sobbing was forcibly suppressed, not daring to emit the slightest sound. Looking at Tao Yu¡¯s eyes filled with terror. What kind of person are you, don¡¯t you know yourself?! But now that Tao Yu had asked, they naturally didn¡¯t dare say this and quickly responded. ¡°Lord Tao, you are surely a hero who stands up for justice and order; we¡¯ve really disliked the Black Rat Gang for being too outrageous!¡± ¡°Ah, yes, yes, we agree.¡± ¡°This Crazy Mouse is purely evil, eating eight children every day, truly deserving death!¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually eighteen!¡± These people chattered, convincing Tao Yu that he indeed was a hero of justice. Their vision isn¡¯t too bad... At this moment, Tao Tong also sighed and said ¡°Every time a gang disappears, a new one emerges. The Security Team of the Outer City indeed lacks detailed management capability.¡± The Security Team can only manage by partitioning, letting gangs take over their designated areas. The Security Team only handles major issues and plays at politicking. ¡°Alright.¡± Tao Yu glanced their way. In reality, these gangs are just trivial matters; pushing the rest down was also nothing. This time since he¡¯s here to ask for a hand rather than to be inducted, being a bit high-profile is nothing! ¡°He meant the Gan Family, right? I¡¯ll go ask our Chief Executive Officer what¡¯s the situation...¡± Tao Yu chuckled lightly, causing even Tao Tong to start, then quickly said, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary, the Gan Family is the top family of the Inner City, there¡¯s no need to be that extreme.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing. We were born in the Outer City, I really dislike this bloody environment.¡± Tao Yu waved his hand nonchalantly, leaving Tao Tong open-mouthed but he said no more. He understood that his own vision and abilities were far too inferior, nowhere near his younger brother¡¯s thinking and perspective. Perhaps his little brother just needed an excuse to do something, then he might as well let him. ¡°Safety first, always.¡± In the end, Tao Tong simply stated. ¡°Yeah, Big Brother, why don¡¯t you go and call Mom and Dad, sister-in-law, and Shi Tou, and invite Uncle Hu and the others too, let¡¯s gather at Pavilion of Eats tonight.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go find them now.¡± Hearing this, Tao Tong breathed a bit easier. Since his little brother wanted to have dinner together later, there probably wouldn¡¯t be any big issue; it might just be a visit to talk things over. Now Tao Tong also understood the status of a World Breaker. As long as they don¡¯t break off relations, if his younger brother wants to visit the Gan Family, they must treat him courteously! ... The Gan Family indeed commanded the local influence as the foremost family of the Inner City, with generations of Chief Executive Officers coming from their ranks, their status slightly stronger than many ordinary families of the Floating City. Moreover, managing the Inner City, the Gan Family was also recognized by the corporate board of directors. With the communication systems in place, whatever happened in the Outer City was reported to the Gan Family almost instantly. ¡°Eight-Armed Vajra is back? So suddenly?¡± Gant of the Gan Family¡¯s legitimate line was also a contemporary young pioneer of the New Development Zone like Tao Yu. Chapter 867: 771: Catastrophe Level? _2 Chapter 867: Chapter 771: Catastrophe Level? _2 He was also one of the earliest to possess the strength of a Senior Partner. However, more than two years have passed, and he is still hovering at the level of Senior Partner. Upon hearing the news of Tao Yu¡¯s return, he felt quite conflicted. The current strength of Tao Yu might just be the very goal he has been pursuing all his life! Although he had been defeated by Tao Yu in the past, the rate of Tao Yu¡¯s growth still shocked him. Hearing the name again made him feel somewhat bewildered. ... ¡°Right, since he was your contemporary and you¡¯ve had some interactions, follow me later when he visits to ease the atmosphere.¡± An old-fashioned middle-aged man with a meticulous demeanor said solemnly. He was the current Chief Executive Officer of the Inner City! He was also Gant¡¯s father and the Family Head of the Gan Family. Though not the strongest in the Gan Family, he was a prominent figure, a skilled World Breaker. ¡°Ease the atmosphere? Could it be that the Eight-Armed Vajra will come too?¡± ¡°According to recent feedback, he will come. Although he hasn¡¯t joined the Chaoyang Society, they have always maintained a fairly good relationship, perhaps this time he comes in support of the Chaoyang Society.¡± Gan Hao said with a steady tone. ¡°Coming in support of the Chaoyang Society? Is it worth it?¡± Gant was also somewhat surprised; after all, the Gan Family had never unduly interfered in the rivalry between the Chaoyang Society and the Inner City, though sometimes taking sides, they generally followed the rules. But Gant also understood, with an organization like the Chaoyang Society, if they cannot be turned into one of our own, conflicts will inevitably escalate, and the family¡¯s stance against the Chaoyang Society is becoming increasingly evident. Yuan Force needs to accumulate continuously, little by little. Each Pioneer taking a part means lesser overall gains, so it¡¯s necessary to push to the limits to maximize benefits. The cost must be reduced to the lowest! This is a fundamental position issue; unless they change, the discord cannot be reconciled! ¡°It¡¯s impossible for us to be the ones changing...¡± Gant¡¯s thoughts were also complex at that moment... ¡ª Gan Hao looked at his son and his expression remained calm. ¡°Since that last defeat to him, your motivation vanished. If this continues, even if he halts now, you won¡¯t catch up to him.¡± When Gant first arrived in the New Development Zone, he was full of spirit and stepped into the level of a Senior Partner early. But after getting severely injured by the then-rising Eight-Armed Vajra, he never quite recovered. Despite having talent and resources, without that motivation, his future achievements would be limited... ¡°My son does want to catch up, but he grows too quickly, and now he has even caught the attention of the Suns, possibly even marrying into their family. Nowadays, he even warrants a respectful treatment from father, I...¡± Gant sighed; the gap was indeed too large. ¡°He is indeed a genius, with exceptional talent. However, it¡¯s a pity he got on the wrong track; his future is uncertain.¡± Gan Hao patted Gant¡¯s head as he spoke. These words stirred something in Gant, who then inquired as if seeking advice, ¡°Is it about those above?... This has happened before, those two families are still okay, right? Wasn¡¯t it the Assassin¡¯s League last time when Huang Family had troubles?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but his personal Talent is too high. If it were Suns¡¯ own people being protected, it wouldn¡¯t matter much, but he¡¯s an Outsider, and his end probably won¡¯t be peaceful.¡± Gan Hao sighed, seemingly with a tinge of regret. ¡°However, this matter is unrelated to us. Our Gan Family has managed to maintain our current position by staying as neutral as possible, and even the twelve families need forces like ours to govern the Inner City. As long as we show any obvious bias, even toward the Xing Family, the outcome will not be favorable. You must remember this.¡± Gan Hao spoke somewhat sternly. Although the Gan Family was the foremost family in the Inner City, in Floating City, it was nothing, not to mention compared to the top twelve Starshine families¡ªsome secondary families with one or two Catastrophe Level members could easily create ¡®accidents¡¯. Only by staying absolutely neutral, could they maintain their current status. Occasionally, they could offer minor support to one side, but absolutely not overstep! It¡¯s crucial to understand the balance! ¡°Don¡¯t believe those nonsense from your second uncle; he¡¯s already doomed.¡± ¡°I understand that it is because of our fundamental stance that we were able to enter the New Development Zone so quickly.¡± Gant nodded hurriedly. ¡°Alright, as long as you understand, let¡¯s go...¡± However, just as Gan Hao was preparing to leave with Gant, a voice came from above, yet the sound did not spread outward, it was directed only towards their ears, ¡°Did I hear that the Chaoyang Society isn¡¯t following the rules?¡± Upon hearing this voice, Gan Hao¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°Mr. Carter...¡± Gan Hao quickly walked out of the room and into the courtyard, where he saw a middle-aged man who had appeared there. The voice had fallen from the sky, but now the person was already in the courtyard. Carter Gundy! A member of the Gundy Family, ranked seventh among the Starshine twelve, and also the discoverer of the Gang Qi pathway. As an old fox, Gan Hao felt uneasy seeing Carter coming in person. Being able to lead the first family of the Inner City, the Gan Family could stir enough face to invite external support from a Catastrophe Level bigwig. But this current moment, the visitor himself, was not something he wished to see. One could guess with toes that it must be related to the prospective Suns¡¯ son-in-law! But how did he find out so fast? Typically, Floating City doesn¡¯t spend much effort placing many spies in the Inner City and Outer City, except in some critical positions. Chapter 868: 771 Catastrophe Level?_3 Chapter 868: Chapter 771 Catastrophe Level?_3 ¡°` However, I did not expect that the Gundy Family had arrived first. This... Have they been watching all along? This is troublesome... Just like Gan Hao¡¯s previous education for Gant. ... The Gan Family has always tried to maintain neutrality. Even though they meet the demands of the Floating City¡¯s dignitaries as much as possible, the only exception is the conflicts within the Floating City itself, which they avoid getting involved in. Since the Gan Family manages the order of the Inner City, there has always been a tacit understanding in various aspects, rarely leading to situations like the current one! ¡°Heh, you seem a bit nervous.¡± Carter Gundy, observing the welcoming Gan Hao and his son, had a hint of a smile on his face. ¡°Not at all, Mr. Carter, your presence is most welcomed.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what you¡¯re thinking, but I¡¯m here only for matters regarding Chaoyang Society.¡± Carter Gundy spoke calmly. ¡°That Gu Qiu kid, usually causing minor troubles is fine, having an extra catfish to spur you on is good, but recently, their existence has started affecting the harvest.¡± Carter¡¯s words took Gan Hao by surprise, not expecting this reason and excuse! In reality, some areas controlled by Chaoyang Society have seen an improvement in living standards for the ordinary Pioneers, and even the total yield of various profits has increased due to their motivation. But because the proportion distributed to ordinary Pioneers has been raised, the total profit has seen a slight decline. If that¡¯s the case, the reasons for them to intervene seem quite legitimate. Gan Hao knew that, while there were families like the Suns in the Floating City who cared about lives and liked to drive motivation through rewards, there were also families that only cared about the ultimate profit, ignoring the process. Even some allies of the Suns are like that. Actually, the Gan Family itself is also gradually starting to pressure the Chaoyang Society... ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. May I know what brings Mr. Carter here personally?¡± Though Gan Hao had an idea, he still posed the question. Now he could only choose to play dumb. ¡°Nothing much, just heard that a new genius under the Suns has gotten involved with the Chaoyang Society, just a slight reprimand, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill him.¡± A sinister smile appeared on Carter¡¯s face. This weighed heavy in Gan Hao¡¯s heart; not killing him didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t strike to discipline! Carter, being a Catastrophe Level, had too many methods. And Carter was infamous for his torture and cruelty; being in his hands usually meant death was a relief! The Realm Will doesn¡¯t possess the ability to completely recover from injuries; it¡¯s quite normal for a Catastrophe Level to leave permanent hidden injuries, especially those related to the soul and spirit. This could very well directly end the career path of disaster for this genius, stopping him for life! Gan Hao could already foresee the future mishaps, but at this point, he could only probe. ¡°Then, as Mr. suggested...¡± A Catastrophe Level powerhouse has personally descended; there wasn¡¯t much choice... They knew firsthand, while the Suns had a delayed message; such is fate. Such is the will of heaven... ... Although Tao Yu was confident, he didn¡¯t bring his elder brother when he visited the Gan Family. Instead, relying on Riding, nostalgically riding a motorcycle, he played the role of a ghost-fire youth on the street of the Inner City. With a final tail flick, he arrived at the administration garden behind the city hall. ¡°It¡¯s actually my first time here.¡± He casually parked the motorcycle, removed his helmet, and hung it on the handlebar. Tao Yu, looking at the ancient residence styled like Suzhou Garden in front of him, could feel that the Gan Family was indeed different from other Inner City families. If we speak solely of scale, not location, they are even more majestic than the Decaron Family and Yue Family who possess Catastrophe Levels. He then saw Gant coming out to greet him. It was normal for local snakes to know ahead if one came openly. ¡°Yo, Brother Gan, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± ¡°Brother Tao, good to see you unharmed, please come in.¡± Gant bowed to Tao Yu and then made a welcoming gesture, though his expression was quite complex... ¨C In a pavilion within the garden, the Chief Executive Officer of the Inner City, Gan Hao, looked at Tao Yu, who was brought over, and still with a smile on his face, said, ¡°Mr. Tao, you are of a similar age to Art, so I boldly address you as a talented nephew; otherwise, with your current strength, you and I are of the same generation.¡± ¡°Gan Family Head is too kind.¡± Tao Yu was indifferent to the titles. However, sensing the Catastrophe Level aura behind the fake mountain, he was somewhat surprised. They even set up an ambush... But he didn¡¯t care much about it, only starting to speak, ¡°I came here just curious about what role the Gan Family plays in front of those Black Rat gang? They have always claimed to have the support of nobles.¡± Tao Yu was straightforward. This left the experienced Gan Hao slightly unaccustomed. Even without Carter secretly present, this young man¡¯s words were too direct. But thinking about the always rash behavior of the Eight-Armed Vajra, it seemed quite right. From his rise to fame, it has been a rash journey. Usually, such people would find it hard to survive in an environment like the Abyss, but since he¡¯s been growing stronger and stronger, it shows he must have other redeeming aspects, not as reckless as he appears to be. ¡°` Chapter 869: 771: Catastrophe Level?_4 Chapter 869: Chapter 771: Catastrophe Level?_4 ¡°` But the style of speaking now still indeed matches the persona of the other party. Just when Gan Hao was slightly pondering. A voice laced with a sliver of chill had already come from the side. ¡°We, the Gan Family, are we not nobility in the Outer City? The person he referred to is me! Even if it¡¯s just a servant I nonchalantly took in, but you directly killed them, this shows no regard for us at all!¡± A man with a somewhat pale face, walked with a looming presence along the forest path, seemingly having just received the news. ... ¡°Impudent!¡± Gan Hao, looking at the approaching man, eyes narrowing, immediately spoke out to scold. ¡°What? My dear big brother, it was my incompetence that led to my failure to compete with you in the past, but now that I¡¯ve become like this, won¡¯t you even allow me to enjoy myself? This is a slap to our Gan Family¡¯s face!¡± The slightly pale-faced man, seemingly not paying attention to Gan Hao¡¯s scold, retorted instead. This person looked physically frail, perhaps even weaker than Gant, yet spoke with full vigour. Tao Yu remembered, there were some records about him; it seemed to be Gan Hao¡¯s brother, Gan Kun. Back in the day, he was spirited and had even contended for the position of the Family Head with Gan Hao, but after failing and seriously injuring his foundation, he then gave in to decadence. Tao Yu had previously sensed the private message from that Catastrophe Level to this person. Now, it seems that this Catastrophe Level might not have been specially invited by the Gan Family. ¡°Good, so that¡¯s how it is, that¡¯s how it is!¡± By this point, Gan Hao had also realized why the Gundy Family was responding so swiftly; under normal circumstances, they would not be so concerned with the Inner and Outer City. Now it seems, it was his good brother¡¯s doing! ¡°Hmph, big brother, you are far too indecisive! At such a critical moment, still wanting to sway like a fence-sitter, you will lead our Gan Family into an inescapable disaster! When taking sides, one must be decisive!¡± Gan Kun¡¯s attitude was extremely domineering, and then he turned to look towards Tao Yu with a stern voice. ¡°Having encountered a bit of fortune, you forget yourself, after all, a new-rich! Remember this, my Gan Family will not be insulted!¡± But just then, another voice came rolling in from outside. ¡°Gu Qiu pays his respects.¡± The sudden arrival of Gu Qiu from the Chaoyang Society caught several people present by surprise. However, recalling how this fellow had once faced off with the Longxi Clan¡¯s elder directly in the city, it seemed to utterly fit his character. Always frontal and straightforward, which in reality has earned Gu Qiu quite a few losses. And Gan Hao at this moment is also somewhat frowning, temporarily unable to deal with his own brother. Gu Qiu¡¯s current strength was now above his! A firm number one in the Inner City, even with a chance of rising to the Catastrophe Level in the future! ¡°Please, President Gu, come in and talk.¡± Almost following Gan Hao¡¯s word, the hearty silhouette of Gu Qiu had already broken through the air. Tao Yu could also feel that this individual had grown considerably stronger. Perhaps in the skirmishes in the Evil Spirit World, he had gained some benefits. Initially, Gu Qiu¡¯s strength was not even on par with the Inspector, but now it seemed he was almost on par with the various Inspectors Tao Yu had met. At this speed, his rise to Catastrophe Level indeed seems likely. Gu Qiu came bustling into the courtyard, and upon seeing Tao Yu first, he breathed a sigh of relief and then spoke loudly with a fist and palm salute. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Eight-Armed Vajra, for your earlier assistance. I hadn¡¯t considered some issues thoroughly; now, please follow me.¡± After speaking, Gu Qiu¡¯s eyes, carrying a thick caution, glanced over at the nearby rockery. It seemed he had already sensed the immense threat lurking. It appeared he was in a hurry to come over and extract someone. Before Tao Yu could speak, from behind the rockery, a figure akin to a bat emerged from the shadows. ¡°Heh, interesting, you have noticed it. You have indeed a remarkable Talent, lad.¡± Carter looked at Gu Qiu, his face full of admiration, but the murderous intent in his eyes grew denser. These two individuals, both are anticipations of Disaster, and moreover, they are from enemy camps! Right after, Tao Yu felt Gu Qiu step closer, protectively standing in front of him, rapidly transmitting a message. ¡°Be careful, he is Carter from the Gundy Family, a standard Catastrophe Level powerhouse. I fear that I will only be able to hold him off for a moment with all my tricks, under his concerns about causing destruction. When the time comes, run straight to the Floating City, head for the Suns.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you being foolish, knowing someone is blocking the way here and yet you came alone, couldn¡¯t you have sought help from the Suns first?¡± Tao Yu was somewhat speechless about Gu Qiu¡¯s train of thought. Although he didn¡¯t mind revealing Catastrophe Level strength at this point, he had just caused trouble in the State Capital, which might lead to some undesirable associations. Even if when necessary, he could don a veneer like ¡®master¡¯ as a Saint. But now, the best way still is to ¡®Stealth¡¯ properly. If Gu Qiu had brought reinforcements, it would, in fact, make things easier. ¡°The Suns are also having a tough time recently; being at a disadvantage, they might not so easily trust me. By the time they verify it, it would be too late. The current rotation of Inspectors is also their people.¡± Gu Qiu was not without thoughts, explaining with a matter-of-fact expression. This moved Tao Yu slightly, also prompting him to frown. ¡°The Suns can¡¯t free a single Catastrophe Level?¡± In the brief chats with the little rich woman, it didn¡¯t seem that grave. But before Gu Qiu could reply, Gan Kun had already burst into laughter. ¡°Ha ha, you still dream of the Suns saving you? The Supreme Elder of the Suns encountered an Evil Ghost attack in the Abyss, barely escaping in disarray back to the Current World relying on a Sacred Object, and now the Suns¡¯ powerhouses are almost all huddling together, even their allies are the same!¡± ¡°` Chapter 870: 771 Catastrophe Level?_5 Chapter 870: Chapter 771 Catastrophe Level?_5 As a discarded scion of the Gan Family, he unexpectedly knew more than the Family Head of the Gan Family, indicating his extensive undertakings behind the scenes... The information leaked by Gan Kun was enough to catch Tao Yu¡¯s attention. The little rich woman had only reported the good news, not the bad, probably fearing that he would be distracted in Tianlong State, always claiming that their situation was ¡°still manageable.¡± But now, coming from the State Capital to Starshine City, the Suns seemed to have accumulated a solid force, yet compared to the elder brother Xing Family, they still fell short. After the Xing Family¡¯s growing impatience, it seemed they could only begin to band together and retract. Carter, who thought he had controlled the situation, was now amusingly playing with the communication jammer while watching Gu Qiu, and with a chuckle, said, ... ¡°Do you think using all your trump cards can buy you some time?¡± As soon as his words fell, the entire Gan Family was suddenly engulfed in darkness. The dark veil seemed to completely block out all sources of light; the lights within it dimmed rapidly, and Carter, floating in the air, appeared to grow bat-like wings on his back. Hovering like a demon in this Dark World, he held a black trident in his hand, grinning to reveal sharp fangs, ¡°How utterly ignorant of the world¡¯s ways!¡± With his words, a plethora of black bats made of energy screamed as they swarmed out from behind him, hovering incessantly in this dark world, forming a cloud of darkness around. Gan Hao and his son both had faces marked with apprehension and a trace of fear, feeling the endless pressure. It was strange that they could not hear any sounds from their clan members even though they were still on clan grounds. Even Tao Yu slightly raised his eyelids, ¡°Interesting trick. It¡¯s not an independent space, but it has sealed off the surrounding area.¡± Tao Yu, with a gloomy vortex appearing in his eyes, effortlessly deconstructed all the changes within this dark space. It wasn¡¯t an Innate Barrier but the use of some kind of negative force by the opponent to completely isolate the Gan Family from the outside world. This power could greatly suppress light, sound, and various other kinds of information, even affecting Perception. If the Inspectors who were constantly watching the lower realms saw this, they would notice something amiss, otherwise, a mere aura would not leak out in the slightest. It could be considered a fairly decent Assassin Skill. ¡°Heh, so what if it¡¯s not an independent space? I know you have the Duel Space Talent, but having a talent also depends on who¡¯s using it! In my Dark Kingdom, your Duel Space cannot be activated!¡± Carter¡¯s words, floating mid-air, didn¡¯t raise any suspicions among the others; the disparity in strength made it all seem natural! ¡°Previously, Gu Qiu thought to delay me? For a time? Now, you don¡¯t need to go anywhere!¡± Just as he finished, Gu Qiu didn¡¯t hesitate to pull out a crystal vial from his chest and smash it on the ground. A mass of black Wraiths, as if freed from their shackles, swarmed out. It must have been something he obtained in the Evil Spirit World. And these Wraiths that swarmed out did not crash against this world but instead gathered towards Gu Qiu as swallows returning to their nest. Accompanied by the fiery Gang Qi around him, these entities transformed from the utmost yin to the utmost yang, becoming nourishment, making his Gang Qi grow even more vigorous and domineering. It was as if he had turned into a blazing sun! Lighting up the originally pitch-dark space, setting the Gan Family¡¯s houses, the numbers, the flowerbeds ¨C all aflame! ¡°I have the strength for one more strike! Once it breaks, hurry and get out! There¡¯s only one chance!¡± Along with his communicated will, Gu Qiu, who must¡¯ve completed some form of Overdraft, transformed into a bloody long rainbow, instantly piercing toward Carter in the sky. Boom~ Countless black bats converged, forming barriers that blocked his way, yet Gu Qiu burst through one after another in an instant, appearing in front of Carter. But by that point, he had exhausted his remaining strength, the previously sun-like Gang Qi had become scattered, and his arms twisted grotesquely. Yet even so, he still delivered a final, head-on strike! However, at that moment, Carter just grinned, casually raising his hand to grab the head of the charging Gu Qiu, ¡°You¡¯ve integrated Gang Qi with your Battle Techniques, carved out your own path, and even integrated materials from the Evil Ghost World. You¡¯re indeed quite talented...¡± Carter merely blocked with one hand, and Gu Qiu couldn¡¯t move any further. Instead, black flames were eating away at his Gang Qi and seemed about to burrow into his body, ¡°But in terms of subsequent Gang Qi transformations, how can you compare with me...¡± But before he could finish his words, the devouring flames still hadn¡¯t penetrated Gu Qiu¡¯s body when, with a ¡®crack~¡¯, He noticed cracks appearing in the surrounding darkness! Carter was shocked. Impossible! There was no way Gu Qiu¡¯s strength could penetrate his barrier! Wait, was it the explosion caused by his burst of energy that led to internal energy chaos? Like putting a small firecracker inside a sealed glass bottle ¨C even a trivial firecracker could blast the glass bottle to pieces! Gu Qiu had used a combination of his Gang Qi and Battle Techniques to ignite the Wraiths, creating an ¡®explosion¡¯ similar to a firecracker. The shock from something entirely different from the dark energy of this cavity, which could not be absorbed or neutralized, resulted in equilibrium destruction and collapse. ¡°Damn it!¡± Carter, who had just been distracted by blocking Gu Qiu, immediately turned his head to look in Tao Yu¡¯s original direction, worried that he would find an opportunity to escape amidst the chaos. Chapter 871: 771 Catastrophe Level?_6 Chapter 871: Chapter 771 Catastrophe Level?_6 After turning his head, he was shocked to find that this guy was just standing there quietly, seemingly indifferent to the escape opportunity Gu Qiu had fought for. He just slightly raised his hand in a gripping gesture. ¡°It¡¯s almost done...¡± As Tao Yu¡¯s palm closed, Carter felt the space around him folding like a mirror, forcibly completing the transformation of space. The dark cavity he had set up seemed useless, unable to stop anything. With the change in the surrounding scenery, they entered a barren land. ... The yellow-brown ground was filled with swords of various shapes, and the background sky seemed to have giant gears turning. ¡°Uh, putting it together took a bit of time.¡± Tao Yu raised his hand slightly to Gu Qiu, and with a burst of Life Energy and AT field¡¯s concept of rejection, the injuries on his body seemed to heal significantly, leaving only a few. Currently, the negative universe merged behind the Gate of Guf hadn¡¯t yet formed, so since he wanted to pull Gu Qiu down together, it would be better to temporarily create a more normal world. It¡¯s not good to ¡®Stealth¡¯ him as well. Now this is almost ready... But Carter was just stunned for a moment, only to find that Gu Qiu, who had been in front of him, was somehow already lying beside him. Feeling the change in the space around him, he initially thought it was because the dark cavity was broken, and he completely discarded the thought that it was due to being caught off-guard by the opponent¡¯s Skill! Such a delicate world, is this his ¡®Duel Space¡¯ Talent?! ¡°How is this possible...¡± Carter muttered to himself, somewhat dazed. Compared with his previously confident dark cavity, this is truly worlds apart! A sense of foreboding also started to emerge in his heart. This is bad... The next moment, a sense of historical thickness rushed toward him, accompanied by the turning of those giant gears, and a heavy tolling bell seemed to echo over the vast land. Dang~ Dang~ The fragmented swords on the ground began to hum and vibrate. Then, clang~ clang~, they soared into the air, sweeping towards Carter like all swords returning to their source! Feeling the pressure rushing towards him, feeling that aura of death. Carter¡¯s eyes were full of disbelief and incomprehension. ¡°You are Catastrophe Level?!¡± His mental fluctuations, because of screaming, were somewhat breaking, seemingly utterly unbelievable! A Catastrophe Level in less than three years, what kind of monster is this?! Have you been possessed by some Abyssal Demon?! Gu Qiu, whose injuries had recovered quite a bit on the ground, was also full of shock at this moment. He thought that after his adventure in the Evil Spirit World, his strength had significantly improved. But he never expected that this newcomer, in less than three years, had actually stepped into the Catastrophe Level! Continuously trying to resist was futile, and now Carter, who was clearly showing signs of defeat and couldn¡¯t resist at all, began to plead with a hint of terror. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me! I didn¡¯t plan to kill you at first! And once you kill me, my family will definitely know and will attack immediately! I still have the Xing Family behind me!¡± ¡°What he said might be true.¡± Gu Qiu next to him reminded. In the direct confrontation between the Suns and the Xing Family, no legitimate Catastrophe Level had been openly killed, possibly just some behind-the-scenes manipulation or ¡®accidents.¡¯ And Tao Yu, killing someone so openly, would be like completely breaking through what had been merely a window of paper. ¡°Let it be true then.¡± Tao Yu waved his hand indifferently, and the next moment, all of Carter¡¯s resistance crumbled, and except for his head, his entire body was reduced to powder by the myriad of swords. If it wasn¡¯t for you, little fellow, I wouldn¡¯t need to make such a big fuss. But now that I¡¯m definitely regarded as ¡®Catastrophe Level,¡¯ that might actually save a lot of trouble, just right to get things done. ¡°Catastrophe Level coming to the door, this is certainly enough...¡± As for the trouble that might follow. Tao Yu¡¯s eyes also held some expectation, wondering how the strength of Saint Xing compared with Saint Ou... Chapter 872: 772: This is the Truth! Chapter 872: Chapter 772: This is the Truth! Tao Yu, Carter, and Gu Qiu nearly disappeared at the same time. The originally breached black cavity also violently shattered, revealing the sky covered by Floating City. The voices and light that had vanished all returned, the noisy sounds from outside, and the numerous sounds of Chaos from within the Gan Family began to emerge once again. ¡°Disappeared!¡± ¡°What just happened...¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ... ¡°...¡± For many ordinary members, they had no idea what had just happened. They only felt a kind of oppressive sensation, as if they would die in the next moment. ¡°Everyone quiet down, it¡¯s nothing, disperse.¡± Although Gan Hao was also panicked, he still managed to keep his composure and spoke loudly to soothe everyone. With the Clan Leader speaking, the ordinary members of the Gan Family knew that this matter should not be discussed any further. Even though many were still filled with shock and panic in their hearts, they also knew this was not something they could interfere with. The Gan Family had several World Breakers, and the strongest among the elders even qualified for rotation as an Inspector, who just happened to be long stationed at the Abyss. But even that strongest elder had never caused such a disturbance before... Once the scene was settled, Gan Kun looked at where the three had disappeared, a cold smile hung on his face as he turned back to look at father and son, Gan Hao and Gant, saying, ¡°My dear elder brother, indecisiveness will doom the whole family! At such a time, it¡¯s so easy to choose sides, and yet you don¡¯t dare!¡± The Rat Gang or whatever, was just a toy he had casually created; he hadn¡¯t expected it to earn him such a feat this time. Truly an honorable death! ¡°Second brother! You must understand, even if we clearly follow the Xing Family, what will be our ultimate fate? Just one ¡®accident¡¯ could lead to our disappearance!¡± ¡°How dare they!?¡± Gan Kun didn¡¯t take it seriously at all, thinking it was just his elder brother¡¯s cowardice. He continued, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s too late to say anything now. That Gu Qiu does indeed have amazing strength, within such a short time, he nearly rivaled our great uncle ancestor, and even has the title of the number one master of the Inner City. This time, they were caught all at once.¡± After speaking, he then looked at Gan Hao mockingly, ¡°My dear elder brother, you don¡¯t think that Lord Carter being taken into the Duel Space by Eight-Armed Vajra would meet with any mishap, do you? If it weren¡¯t for Gu Qiu trading his life for some slack, he couldn¡¯t even manage to pull someone along.¡± At this, Gan Kun couldn¡¯t help but sneer again, ¡°Hmph, the slim chance created by Gu Qiu, if he really managed to escape, it would be somewhat troublesome, but now, instead of surrendering, he¡¯s actually fighting back. Even if Lord Carter killed him, nobody could utter a word of disagreement!¡± Having been suppressed by the family for many years, to lower his elder brother¡¯s guard, he pretended to be foolish and indulge in pleasures, enduring until now. He had been constantly trying to establish connections with the families of Floating City secretly, until now, it was finally time to reap the rewards. After holding back for so long, he now just wanted to howl at the sky! ¡°Elder brother, even though you have strength and Talent, when it comes to temperament, you¡¯re ultimately not as good as your younger brother...¡± And at this moment, accompanied by a burst of spatial fluctuation, two figures reappeared at the scene. Three had left, but two returned, which was only to be expected. Let¡¯s see... Elated, about to vent his frustrations, Gan Kun was ready to boast about Carter, but ended up rubbing his eyes in confusion. How come Eight-Armed Vajra and Gu Qiu are both here? Who¡¯s missing? Where¡¯s Lord Carter? Following his gaze downward, the somewhat bewildered Gan Kun also saw the head in Tao Yu¡¯s hand; Carter¡¯s expression of dying with his eyes open seemed to freeze in the moment! Lord Carter... Dead? All the boasting and words that Gan Kun had prepared turned into bewilderment. Have I used ¡®Happiness¡¯ too much? A hallucination? Or is Mr. Carter trying to pull something by changing into one of these people¡¯s appearance? ¡°Tao, Tao, Tao, Lord...¡± Gan Hao, even having met many Catastrophe Level bigwigs and able to converse with those powerful figures delightfully. When he met Carter before, he could still speak normally. But now, facing Tao Yu holding Carter¡¯s head, he started to stutter uncontrollably. His expression was a bit dull, and his eyes showed panic. And Gant, who had started in the same era as Tao Yu, was now wide-eyed. Mind completely blank, he had no idea what had happened and felt as though he was sleepwalking! ¡°Oh, our conversation was interrupted by a corpse, what were we talking about earlier? That Rat Gang...¡± Tao Yu tilted his head in thought, seemingly recalling his purpose for coming here. The Rat Gang? Now you¡¯re still talking to me about the Rat Gang? The gangs of the Outer City, mown down like sheaves of wheat, one after another, what merit and virtue could they have to appear in the mouth of a Catastrophe Level figure? What an honor! Almost as soon as Tao Yu¡¯s voice fell, Gan Hao¡¯s remote palm strike instantly pierced through Gan Kun¡¯s entire chest, blowing a blood hole. Ribs flipped backward, blood spattered wildly. Blood and flesh splashed all over the flowerbed behind. Gan Kun, as a Senior Partner, even by relying on superhuman Life Energy, still opened his mouth a few times, spewing a lot of blood foam, seemingly wanting to say something, but in the end, he lost his Life Force and collapsed on the ground. ¡°Gan Kun conspired with the gangs of the Outer City to cause trouble for Lord Tao, his death is well deserved! My Gan Family will carry out a bloodbath on all of Gan Kun¡¯s lineage, leaving none alive, and all people of the Rat Gang will be captured without fail. If Lord Tao does not wish to waste further energy, I shall execute them on the spot!¡± Chapter 873: 772: This is the Truth!_2 Chapter 873: Chapter 772: This is the Truth!_2 Gan Hao bowed his head, cold sweat covering his forehead. Catastrophe Level hunting! Could it really be one of the Suns¡¯ powerful figures disguised as him, fishing for information? A Catastrophe Level in less than three years, how could that be possible... Right, it must be one of the Suns¡¯ strong allies, or perhaps some other mighty figure they are on good terms with, or someone he met outside fishing for information, that¡¯s the only possibility! No matter which possibility it was, the fact remained that someone had slain a Catastrophe Level being on Gan Family grounds, and it would take but a fleeting thought for the opposing party to annihilate their clan! ... At such a time, Gan Hao had no thoughts left for neutrality; all kinds of promises were hastily made first. ¡°Meh, I can¡¯t be bothered to deal with it, just heard their bragging and came to ask.¡± After Tao Yu finished speaking, he casually tossed the head he was holding to Gan Hao, who clumsily caught it. ¡°Their clan probably has some sort of bloodline sensation; they might already know. Later, just handle it however you can, just stick to the truth.¡± After saying that, Tao Yu, along with Gu Qiu at his side, vanished from Gan Hao and his son¡¯s sight in a few steps as if they shrank the earth beneath them. And there Gan Hao stood, holding the head specially left by Carter, feeling a bitter taste in his heart. Almost at the same time, a threatening aura emerged from the Floating City above, and in an instant, the air in the Inner City seemed to solidify, a thunderous roar echoing, ¡°Who dares to kill my nephew!¡± The sudden thunderous roar caused not only people in the Outer City to feel as if struck by lightning. Those with less firm wills involuntarily sunk to their knees, a storm seemed imminent... ¡ª¡ª According to Tao Yu¡¯s instructions, Tao Tong contacted his parents via phone and, since Tao Shi had just returned, he went personally to Uncle Hu¡¯s office to deliver an invitation. Upon seeing Tao Tong, Tao Hu also showed a smile on his face, ¡°You could¡¯ve just called, go ahead and reserve the rooms; you didn¡¯t have to come here in person, that makes us look estranged...¡± ¡°Uncle Hu, before you always...¡± But before Tao Tong could finish his polite remarks, the deafening sound tore through the sky. Despite being Intermediate Partners, which already placed them above the masses, even Tao Tong and Tao Hu felt their minds go blank in that moment. What¡¯s happening? The Inner City? Tao Tong felt a sudden pang of dread; had Old Seven gone to argue in the Inner City? He had thought, with World Breaker showing up, as long as they didn¡¯t come to blows, things should¡¯ve been amicable. After all, it was just the small-time Black Rat Gang from the Outer City, and the Gan Family would likely apologize and even offer compensation. And his younger brother could gain some newfound prestige through this. However, the furious roar that suddenly erupted made him feel uneasy. Was it Old Seven who killed this powerful individual¡¯s nephew? Was the timing just too coincidental? After all, he had heard of Old Seven¡¯s ¡®reputation¡¯. Not only him but Uncle Hu¡¯s expression grew tense and worried at this point. ¡°This, this is probably not just a strong figure from the Inner City, this aura, this range...¡± Saying this, Tao Hu couldn¡¯t help swallowing hard, then reluctantly said, ¡°It might be someone important from the Floating City...¡± ¡°Catastrophe Level!?¡± Tao Tong, now also cramming knowledge, understood the significance represented by Catastrophe Level. He then eagerly took out a set of expensive communicators he had never dared to use, and sent out a message, ¡°Miss Sun, my little brother might be in trouble, he went to the Gan Family...¡± Tao Tong quickly summarized the situation, the only solution he could think of! Even now, as the conflict between the Suns and the Starshines had spread throughout the mission halls, with speculation running wild amongst the onlookers, all kinds of versions, all explanations. As exaggerated as it could be, without exception, the Suns were expected to be at a disadvantage. Acting rashly could worsen the situation. But for Tao Tong, he was only concerned about the safety of his younger brother, which was his top priority. The circumstances of the Sun family were not for him to consider; he could only pray the Suns would intervene. After sending the message, it didn¡¯t take long for him to receive a reply, ¡°I understand.¡± ... Floating City, Sun Shiyu didn¡¯t blame Tao Yu for not getting in touch sooner after returning to Starshine. After receiving the message, she was startled, her breathing hastened for a moment before she quickly reached out to her father, ¡°Dad, Tao Yu¡¯s back, and the rage from old man Gundy might have been triggered by him! He¡¯s reached Catastrophe Level!¡± Previously, Sun Shiyu had learned some of Tao Yu¡¯s circumstances, but she decided to keep this news a secret for now, as it was not certain there would be no leaks within the Sun family. A secret was safest in her own hands, and there was no rush since the little pup had gone to Tianlong State. The angry roar had just passed, and Sun Shiyu didn¡¯t know which of Gundy¡¯s nephews could¡¯ve provoked such wrath. Yet turning around, she received the news from Tao Tong and immediately realized the gravity of the situation! The situation at State Capital had been briefly reported by Han Yu earlier, but because Tao Yu didn¡¯t specify his return date to Han Yu, Sun Shiyu wasn¡¯t certain of the timing. Also, with word from State Capital about the Yue Family being wiped out, based on what Sun Shiyu knew of Tao Yu, it was probably his doing. She thought he¡¯d need more time to reap the benefits. But to think he¡¯d already arrived in Starshine. After his return, he didn¡¯t stay quiet, just up and went to the Gan Family, and now he¡¯d taken out a Catastrophe Level from the Gundy clan? Her head spun from the convoluted situation. Chapter 874: 772 This is the Truth!_3 Chapter 874: Chapter 772 This is the Truth!_3 My man is just too prone to causing trouble. Wherever he goes, chaos follows... She immediately contacted her father to prepare for physical support while also reaching out to Tao Yu. ¡°Where are you now? Come to Floating City immediately, we¡¯ll meet you there. Be careful of the Starry Sky Ball from the Xing Family.¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s fine, I¡¯ve got it under control and will be there soon, don¡¯t worry.¡± Upon hearing the little rich woman¡¯s words, Tao Yu felt warmth in his heart and quickly reassured her. Meanwhile, Sun Shiyu had stayed quiet until she finished all the arrangements. After Tao Yu responded, Sun Shiqing, who hadn¡¯t spoken yet, then widened her beautiful eyes, her pretty face painted with a peculiar expression, and exclaimed, ... ¡°No way, did the old ghost from the Gundy Family flare up because of him?¡± Then, worriedly, Sun Shiqing continued, ¡°Sister, could something have gone wrong? It¡¯s been such a short time to reach Catastrophe Level; could he be possessed by some demon from the Abyss...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a mistake. He was already at Catastrophe Level last time. My racial talent assures me there¡¯s no issue unless there was a problem when we first met him.¡± Sun Shiyu, admittedly a succubus, though a love-struck loser one, still had her racial talents in support. ¡°When we met him he was so weak that I could make him cry with just one hand.¡± Sun Shiqing stuck out her tongue, the rapid progression was indeed frightening. She curiously asked again, ¡°Is he a Devotee of the Evil God?¡± ¡°Who cares? Even if he is, as long as his spirit and soul are normal, it doesn¡¯t matter. Aren¡¯t we also utilizing the power of the Abyss?¡± Sun Shiyu didn¡¯t seem to mind, her succubus talents weren¡¯t exactly something to showcase. These weren¡¯t just any succubi from an Abyssal Fragment; these were native Abyssal Species. ¡°You¡¯re right...¡± Sun Shiqing decided not to dwell on it any further. After all, most top-ranked families study the Abyss and the Evil God to varying degrees. Many powerful beings, as their lifespans wane, are likely to try tapping into the powers of the Evil God. If the chaos of the Abyssal Evil God wasn¡¯t an issue, and if each time life was extended, who knows how many powerful beings would have defected. In essence, Tao Yu¡¯s practice reaching Catastrophe Level in two and a half years, though shocking, seems understandable in the unpredictable depths of the Abyss... ... ¡°Catastrophe? Are you serious?!¡± Upon hearing his daughter¡¯s urgent contact, Sun Guanghui was gobsmacked. Nearby, Sun Guangyao had overheard the conversation and shared a similar astonished expression. Catastrophe Level was incredibly exaggerated! The brothers, members of the Suns, had been pampered with resources since childhood, had exceptional talents, and worked hard to achieve Catastrophe Level. They were all too aware of the difficulties involved! ¡°Now is not the time to be surprised. Shiyu has the talent here and she wouldn¡¯t recognize the wrong person; she just kept it from us until now. We must act fast to protect him!¡± ¡°Gundy Family, huh!¡± The brothers quickly reacted, immediately leaping into action. Using their Catastrophe Level cognitive speed, they rapidly communicated, swiftly relaying compressed packets of information to many Catastrophes of the Suns gathered together. Even the healing Supreme Elder of the Suns opened his eyes in his secluded retreat at this moment. ¡°Two and a half years to reach Catastrophe Level?! Haha, that¡¯s our Shiyu¡¯s foresight!¡± Despite his breath still carrying a bloody scent and his presence feeling sinister, occasionally shrouded in black mist, He immediately took hold of a blood-red crystal ball that howled like a ghost and a golden scepter faintly resonating with hymns, and broke out of seclusion. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you dare to make a move directly in Starshine!¡± With that, he appeared behind the Suns brothers with a provocatively aggressive aura mixed with Sacred Intent. Having endured and hidden for so long and still unwilling to give up, there was no need to speak nicely anymore! It¡¯s fair to say the recent situation for the Suns has been grim, facing oppression from all sides, even the Supreme Elder of the Suns was attacked by an ¡®Evil Ghost.¡¯ But now that the facade had been pierced, there was no need to pretend anymore! I just want to attempt a breakthrough to the Saintly Position, so what now? Want to have a full-on confrontation in Starshine City? ¡ª Initially, only the aura of Old Gundy¡¯s ghost had been emanating; soon, the members of the Gundy Family at the Catastrophe Level began swarming out, apparently preparing to leave Floating City to head towards the Inner City. But the Sun¡¯s mightier Catastrophe Level powerhouses appeared immediately, blocking the doors of the Gundy Family and forcing those who had already stepped out to quickly retreat for defense. The Supreme Elder of the Suns took up both Sacred Objects in each hand. Surrounded by Sacred Intent. On one side, emanating a sinister, bloody flame, and on the other, a radiant holy light, as if an Immortal had descended. One of the Sacred Objects had merged with the Supreme Elder, fully under his control, while the other could also be activated for use. Even though the injuries of the Supreme Elder of the Suns had not fully healed yet, a Quasi-Saint remains a Quasi-Saint! With the clearly more powerful Catastrophes of the Suns at the doorstep, the members of the Gundy Family were immediately suppressed. The previously furious Old Gundy¡¯s gaze quickly cleared a lot. At this moment, not only between the Suns and Gundy, but the wills of other family Catastrophes also crisscrossed in the sky, querying the cause. Chapter 875: 772: This is the Truth! _4 Chapter 875: Chapter 772: This is the Truth! _4 ¡°How could this happen? How did you guys end up confronting each other?¡± ¡°Take it easy...¡± ¡°Why are the Sacred Objects taken out? That¡¯s unnecessary!¡± ¡°Starshine is our foundation, everyone calm down.¡± ¡°What exactly is happening? Gundy old ghost, which one of your nephews died? It¡¯s not Carter, is it?¡± ¡°...¡± ... With various wills intertwined and Catastrophe-Level thought speed, this form of communication is much faster than speaking out loud. ¡°Sun Sheng, what brought you here at this moment? Could it be that you are the ones who killed Carter?!¡± The previously enraged voice rolled in again, not using psychic transmission, seemingly wanting to let everyone know and judge for themselves. Communicate psychically when needed, and use vocal means to assert reasons when necessary. ¡°I am not fit to bear the title of Sun Sheng just yet. Elder Starshine is a fearsome man; call me that after he passes.¡± The Supreme Elder of the Suns sneered, giving Gundy old ghost a hard time. Actually, by calling him Sun Sheng, he intended to mock and also to remind the other party what they were doing now! Aren¡¯t you worried about the Saint of the Xing Family? You are still just a Quasi-Saint! But looking at the attitude and momentum of the Supreme Elder of the Suns now, he obviously seems to be ready for a deadly fight! Is it necessary... They pressed you so hard earlier and you had no response, so why this sudden jump now? After all, in this world, strength speaks loudest. The Xing Family has observed with cold eyes and has not spoken yet, seemingly trying to understand the situation, leaving the Gundy Family to face the formidable Suns alone, which indeed proves overwhelming. Otherwise, why would the Xing Family suppress them instead of suppressing their own? The gap in strength is quite apparent! This caused the initially furious voice to slightly slow down. ¡°I am not exactly sure what happened, Carter is dead, a Catastrophe Level of our Starshine City died within the city, shouldn¡¯t we investigate?¡± ¡°Dead? Good riddance. Why don¡¯t you mention what he went to do?¡± Sun Guanghui also spoke up sharply at this moment. Although it¡¯s unclear what exactly happened, Carter sneakily left, then was straightforwardly slaughtered by Tao Yu. It must have been Carter¡¯s fault. He probably tried to use sinister means and didn¡¯t anticipate Tao Yu¡¯s strength! ¡°No matter what he did, he is dead! Even if we have conflicts, why would it lead to the fall of a Catastrophe Level? He would definitely have shown restraint in his actions!¡± Another powerful member of the Gundy Family spoke up at this moment, evading the main issue. If the reasons are clarified and made clear, his death really would just be that ¡ª he died. It¡¯s certainly better for them to keep things vague, focus on the result! Not the process! Overlooking the process, do you think you¡¯re faultless? ¡°No matter what he did? Fine, today this old man will bloodbath the Gundy Family, you can¡¯t stop me!¡± The Supreme Elder of the Suns, wielding the Scepter, swung it towards the Gundy Family without any forewarning. The golden Scepter with a red gemstone at the top burst forth, a red beam with a sense of illusion shot through the air. This somewhat elusive red beam might seem to carry a sense of beauty without a trace of killing intent. However, an attack infused with Sacred Intent effortlessly shattered the barrier protecting the Gundy Family¡¯s base; the protective Barrier could not stop it and was easily penetrated. But in the next moment, a circular mirror appeared out of nowhere, blocking it. The potent Sacred Intent suppressed the surrounding repercussions. Forcefully causing the nearby space to Distort, creating ripples. The ancient door of the Gundy house, without any hint, directly turned into dust. Within ten meters of the clash, one can only see the air continuously fluctuating like it was being distorted by high temperatures. The sky suddenly erupted with flashing lightning and booming thunder, and red lightning continuously roamed within the gray mist. Even though Saints usually possess higher authority, the suppression from the World still exhibited an overwhelming pressure. Which could even be perceptibly felt by the nearby people. This was a warning from the World Will! It was also a layer of protection willingly drawn out by the Supreme Elder of the Suns... Subsequently, another aged voice transmitted from that round mirror ¡°It¡¯s about enough, first understand the cause and effects of this matter. The twelve Starshine families share the same breath, do not ruin the harmony. Now Tianlong State is in chaos, White Star City has also encountered an incident, we need to unite to face various challenges...¡± This voice carried a hint of heaviness and the tone was very aged. But merely opening his mouth managed to suppress the ferocious aura of the Supreme Elder of the Suns. All Catastrophe Level had to descend from the air to the ground of Floating City. Even the Supreme Elder of the Suns just floated a bit longer, and then snorted coldly as he descended himself. ¡°Old Star Ghost, you know the situation of my injury, but as long as it is within the rules, and as long as we don¡¯t tear face, I haven¡¯t said anything, being less skilled is no excuse, Starshine is our foundation! ¡°But if the Gundy Family tries to arrange a stronger force to bully the weak, ambushing the younger generation, if we make no response, do they really think I¡¯m already dead?¡± The first two families had issues, but the contradictions had not truly surfaced in public. Competitors and enemies, these still have essential differences. This time, the Suns directly made the situation clear, which truly silenced the scene. The twelve Starshine families, sharing the same breath. How ironic... Nothing but twelve mighty families gathered together for their interests. ¡°Regarding this matter, you guys conduct an investigation first, then we will convene a board meeting, and everyone can decide together, how about that?¡± That heavy-aged voice slowly spoke, the words finally had the people from the Suns relax a bit. At the appearance of this voice, many powerful individuals from the Suns felt immense pressure. Saints are ultimately Saints, fundamentally different from Catastrophe Level! If the opponent forcefully suppresses this matter, unless it really ends in mutual destruction, relying on the World Will¡¯s limitations and the threat of their importance to Starshine City, there is really no other way. Even though the Supreme Elder is a Quasi-Saint and holds two Sacred Objects, he still can¡¯t contend against a true Saint! Now, having arrived at such a result, it can be considered quite good, at the very least they can safely bring Tao Yu back and protect him without worrying about any underhand tactics... And at this moment, a hearty voice came from below Floating City ¡°Young Tao Yu, long admiring Miss Shiyu and Miss Shiqing from the Suns, today I am here to propose...¡± Under the gathering of all the powerful in Starshine City in the Current World, all conflicts converged as the focal character suddenly spoke, all present to witness! In a moment, even Floating City, now a gathering of the powerful, was stirred. That voice, that spirit... Could it be Catastrophe Level?! How Carter died, few know the actual situation now, Tao Yu coming forward at this moment also directly pierces through this layer of mystery. Could it be... That Carter wasn¡¯t killed by the Suns? But was it Eight-Armed Vajra himself?! Speaking up to propose to two Misses from the Legitimate Line at the same time, what a grand face! Not seeking to marry into the family, but to propose! But if Carter was indeed killed by him, then the case is solved! All old foxes, many people integrating the current situation, immediately gained insight. So, this is the real truth! Chapter 876: 773: Courtesy Calls for Reciprocity Chapter 876: Chapter 773: Courtesy Calls for Reciprocity ¡°This is...¡± ¡°Wow, the Suns really kept that one quiet.¡± ¡°Is he really a Pioneer of the New Development Zone?¡± ¡°Could he be possessed by some evil entity?¡± ¡°...¡± As soon as Tao Yu¡¯s hearty voice sounded, the atmosphere at the scene exploded instantaneously. ... Even the once subdued Sacred Intent of Saint Xing surged again, the red lightning in the sky intensifying, the oppressive aura halting the eager consciousnesses in their discussions. ¡°Well done, the youth are indeed formidable!¡± After the ancient voice of Saint Xing calmly finished speaking, all the auras had already been retracted. And the gathering of World Will in the skies began to dissipate gradually. This somewhat relieved the Supreme Elder of the Suns. ¡°Good thing I was clever enough to break through the threshold myself earlier, or else I would¡¯ve really feared this old junior might suddenly burst out.¡± Having said that, he was holding two Sacred Objects and turned into a streak of light, shooting down toward the area below the Floating City. Seeing Tao Yu, suspended in the void. ¡°Indeed a handsome young man.¡± The Supreme Elder of the Suns looked Tao Yu up and down, pleased with his handsome appearance, and then stood beside him saying, ¡°The Sun family has some face in Starshine. Since a marriage proposal is made, we have to follow the proper etiquette. Go and bring your parents and relatives over, the elders need to have a good talk as well.¡± The Supreme Elder of the Suns put on a very meticulous demeanor. But Tao Yu had already understood the key point of his words¡ªbring over any important family members, pack them all up first and talk later! Tao Yu responded with a smile, ¡°Of course, I was already planning to inform them to have dinner together tonight, it just so happens to coincide.¡± In fact, he had earlier made use of several Shadow Soldiers to protect his family, and even had an invisible Rotating Tomb Avatar on standby just in case. Now that the Supreme Elder of the Suns has started to openly prepare to call people over, it was just right. No doubt, the talk was just a minor detail; what¡¯s more important was to ensure protection. Before, Tao Yu¡¯s parents lived in the Inner City, and at that time, safety was more than sufficient, but now, in this situation, it was obviously not enough. Almost concurrently with the end of their conversation, a long shuttle-shaped Flying Boat also flew out from the Floating City and descended slowly from the sky. The streamlined technologically-styled vessel, slowed to a hover beside the two of them, then opened its hatch to reveal the lovely face of Auntie Lan, ¡°Supreme Elder, Brother Yu, let¡¯s not delay any further, let¡¯s go and pick up the in-laws right away.¡± Tao Yu had just begun proposing marriage, and at once Auntie Lan started calling in-laws over. It¡¯s clear that the Suns internally had high hopes for Tao Yu all along. At most, they had been mulling over having him marry into their family before. But now, with Tao Yu¡¯s strength and Talent laid out here, there was no longer any discussion of him marrying in! ¡°Alright...¡± ... On the ground, after Tao Tong hurriedly informed Sun Shiyu, he and Uncle Hu rushed into the Inner City on a motorcycle, in a frenzied hurry. They weren¡¯t conscious of the need to be taken up immediately, it was purely about getting the family together to discuss the matter first. Even if it might not be useful, they couldn¡¯t just sit around and wait. Because Tao Tong had already contacted a few people by phone earlier, they were now all already together. As they sped on the motorcycle, they once again heard curses emanating from the Floating City, vaguely understanding it might be the Suns confronting the Gundy Family, which made Tao Tong feel a flutter of panic at heart. Was it really my younger brother who caused it? What on earth did you do again... But, the Suns are really considerate; now they¡¯re truly stepping in, hoping to solve the problem. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, since the Suns have stepped in, they must recognize Yu¡¯s worth, there¡¯s no problem, be at ease.¡± Uncle Hu, whether comforting Tao Tong or himself, looked comically grotesque as he spoke while riding the motorcycle beside him. Then, both of them skidded into a stop outside Pavilion of Eats, seeing Father Tao who also just arrived at the entrance, continuously stamping his feet and looking up at the sky, with Mrs. Tao behind him, her face full of worry. At this time, the manager of Pavilion of Eats came out as well. Although his tone was still tinged with panic, he maintained his professional composure, consoling the prominent guests, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you two; this is a matter for the Floating City, it won¡¯t affect us here.¡± He truly didn¡¯t know that it was because of Tao Yu up above. He still purely thought that the elderly couple was simply startled due to a lack of worldly experience. In fact, not just these two from the Outer City, even this front desk manager had hardly ever heard such quarreling of this magnitude from the Floating City, vaguely only in his childhood. But the bigwigs of the Floating City also cherished everything in the city, at most, it would be a verbal duel with some bickering. ¡°Ah~¡± Father Tao stamped his foot again, but couldn¡¯t speak out the reason, his eyes brimming with worry. This mischievous son, what trouble has he stirred up again. Initially, he thought that having the kid finally back, he could be at ease. But looking at the current situation, he only wanted to kick his legs up and shut his eyes forever. And at this moment, Tao Yu¡¯s unabashed matrimonial declaration was also spreading throughout the city! Honorable and dignified! Hearing this, the manager trying to persuade them by his side was also stunned. Holy cow! Was it all stirred up by Temor the Eight-Armed Vajra? What did I just hear? He¡¯s proposing to both of the Sun family¡¯s young ladies?! Although he didn¡¯t know why Sun¡¯s young master turned into a young lady, it was no longer important. To those who knew that the Eight-Armed Vajra had become a World Breaker, it was conceivable that such a Talent marrying into the Suns was acceptable. Chapter 877: 773: Courtesy Requires Reciprocity_2 Chapter 877: Chapter 773: Courtesy Requires Reciprocity_2 Or in other words, he wanted to climb upwards, this would be the quickest shortcut! But marrying into a family is just that, proposing marriage? Has he gone mad! The key point is, even if he really did go mad and proposed, Temor, you actually want two in one go? Wanting a free ride or a challenging one? This voice didn¡¯t just spread around here. All other people, whether they knew him or not, all had a sense of being dumbfounded. ... The former Captain of the Inner City Security Team, Serke, who had been beaten up by Tao Yu, was listening to this voice in his office and felt like his ears were broken. He himself had no family, and it was only by clinging to the Gan Family and taking advantage of his wife that he could climb to this position. All along, he had been quite smug about his choice. But what was he hearing now? ¡°A role model for our generation...¡± After learning that Tao Yu had become a World Breaker, he had no more resentment towards him, he dared not! And this time, hearing these words, he felt a genuine admiration... ... Having returned to the Current World, Panda, who was dining with his father, a Senior Partner, was right now talking excitedly about the recent developments and gains of the company ¡°...Although Brother Tao isn¡¯t in the New Development Zone for the time being, with Miss Sun¡¯s care, we really avoided a lot of trouble. It probably won¡¯t take long before I can also become a Senior Partner thanks to the resources.¡± Even though Panda¡¯s size had once again swelled, making him look like a small Titan, causing the specially made chair to creak, when speaking of his own growth, he was waving his hands and feet joyfully, like a child. This made Panda¡¯s parents also feel very comforted. Pan Bao really did make a good friend... However, in the next moment, the sky began to be filled by voices from the Floating City, along with that heavy pressure. The previously fervent atmosphere suddenly cooled down. Even though their family had quite a status in the Inner City, feeling the flickering of the lights and the dust falling from the ceiling due to the vibrations, they still felt an indescribable heaviness. This made Panda, who was originally very excited, also sigh at that moment. ¡°Being a Senior Partner seems to really count for nothing in front of the big shots... I wonder how far my Brother Tao will go in the future.¡± Almost immediately after his words fell, Tao Yu¡¯s voice proposing marriage had already spread, leaving the three members of the family looking at each other in bewilderment. Alright, now we know. How long has it been... ... Outer City, Chaoyang Society headquarters, Lin Chao and his sister, who had recovered, had also been constantly worrying about Gu Qiu and Tao Yu¡¯s situation. They were the fastest to react to the incident at the Black Rat Gang, and it was Lin Chao who sensed something wrong and contacted Gu Qiu first. But what the hell is this? Some big shot from the Floating City¡¯s nephew got killed? ¡°Wasn¡¯t it the Society Captain who did it?¡± Lin Xue appeared somewhat dreary. The Society Captain did indeed like to confront things head-on. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡± Gu Qiu¡¯s sudden appearance also brought a surprised expression to their faces. ¡°Society Captain? You¡¯re alright, right?¡± They knew about the Society Captain¡¯s personality. Gu Qiu wouldn¡¯t betray his teammates, and since he had previously gone to rescue people, it should be okay now. ¡°It¡¯s complicated.¡± Gu Qiu had been casually healed by Tao Yu and then taken out of the City by him, and was pondering over his words right now. However, with Tao Yu¡¯s marriage proposal resounding throughout the city, he paused, then said, ¡°Well, now you guys should understand...¡± At this moment, Lin Chao was also shocked looking at the sky. Upon hearing the angry voice from Gundy¡¯s family for the first time, his Intuition was constantly jumping, warning him of danger. The anger of that voice¡¯s owner could probably deal a devastating blow! Even the aftermath could pose a huge threat! It could likely be Catastrophe Level! However, after hearing Tao Yu speak afterwards, Lin Chao suddenly felt as though all the sense of crisis had disappeared. But he could vaguely understand that it was not the real disappearance of the crisis! It was because some terrifying power had completely suppressed his own Talent! Obscurely, Lin Chao seemed to see countless invisible tendrils stretching out in the gray fog of the sky, as if they were about to entangle the entire Floating City... Even if it was just a vague illusion, Lin Chao¡¯s eyes were inexplicably filled with bloody tears. Motherfucker, I can¡¯t look or think about this anymore! ¡°Brother Tao always brings ¡®surprises¡¯ every time...¡± Lin Chao, with a wry smile of resignation, didn¡¯t know what changes would occur next. But, something big might happen to Starshine... ¡ª¡ª ¡°This, this isn¡¯t right, this isn¡¯t right.¡± Tao Long walked carefully along the pebble path of the Suns¡¯ family¡¯s side residence, even his walking was cautious. With a butler leading the way and maids following, this kind of treatment made Tao Long, who had seen a bit of the world in the Inner City, still feel extraordinarily restrained. Tao Long was not a nai?ve youngster who had never seen blood. Being able to struggle and grow up in the Abyss for so many years with so many children, he had his own recognition and abilities. After entering the Inner City, he adapted quite quickly. Just that he had just gotten used to the Inner City, and suddenly such a big scene unfolded! ¡°Haha, Mr. Father-in-law, don¡¯t be nervous, this marriage is definitely not an issue, the youngsters are a perfect match, there¡¯s no arranged marriage involved, now we¡¯re just discussing some details...¡± Beside him, Sun Guanghui completely shed the airs of a Catastrophe Level big shot, accompanying Tao Long while occasionally doing some introductions himself. In fact, he was rather pleased with Tao Family¡¯s current simple situation. At the very least, there wouldn¡¯t be any scheming and plotting! Chapter 878: 773: Courtesy Demands Reciprocity_3 Chapter 878: Chapter 773: Courtesy Demands Reciprocity_3 As for taking care of the Tao Family relatives, these tasks were all too simple. Moreover, after Tao Yu¡¯s high-profile proposal, these most important people probably needed to be well arranged for protection. Living directly in the Suns was safer. Then Sun Guanghui turned to Tao Yu and said, ¡°You have been hiding it well before, even Shiyu didn¡¯t tell us, you should have just kept it to yourself. If you didn¡¯t want to marry into the family, you could have just come and told me privately. Do I look like someone who¡¯s stuck in the past?¡± At this time, Sun Guangyao also sighed and said, ¡°Yes, you might be in some trouble now. Although the Xing Family is concerned about us breaking these bottles and jars here and under our unity dared not tear their faces off easily, a two-and-a-half-year Catastrophe Level is indeed a bit frightening. If it weren¡¯t for Shiyu¡¯s confirmation, we would have suspected that you were possessed.¡± ... ¡°Shiyu and Shiqing were willing to follow me when I was insignificant, and now that I have finally risen, naturally, I want to give her the most splendid wedding on a rainbow cloud,¡± Tao Yu said as a matter of course. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s good to be sentimental, we value sentiments too, but sometimes these superficial face-saving projects aren¡¯t that important. Well, it is already like this, we naturally have to go along with you, don¡¯t worry, the wedding will be grand.¡± Aunt Lan gave a doting smile at the side, touched the somewhat blushing and pink heart-shaped eyes of Sun Shiyu¡¯s head, feeling like her tail was about to come out. Tao Yu could even smell the strong exotic fragrance of the little rich woman beside him, and the night might erupt into a fiery battle... The Suns¡¯ banquet thereafter was also a joy for both host and guests. The talent displayed by Tao Yu, the advantages he had previously secured for the Suns, and the support from both Sun Guanghui¡¯s faction and the Supreme Elder naturally pressed down all the noise. Even within the Suns, there was a moderate faction, but under such external pressure, the moderates were only relative. In the past, some might have had complaints about Tao Yu taking the lion¡¯s share of the Spices and compound number five. Some even felt that the power to summon Demons should be kept in their own hands. But all of that naturally crumbled with Tao Yu¡¯s high-profile return as a ¡®Catastrophe Level¡¯! This talent had already surpassed the Supreme Elder and even many others! As long as the resources are in place and a good environment is provided, it is almost certain that he would become a Saint in the future. They all clearly understand the gravity of this! Fortunately, because of the insight of Sun Shiyu and Sun Shiqing, the Suns actually made the crucial decision to invest in the angel¡¯s wheel! As long as they keep up the effort, they will inevitably be able to secure this future Saint. The only thing that needed attention was his safety, nothing else! ¡°...The wedding date is thus set. We will also invite some families from the State Capital to announce it far and wide, definitely making a grand occasion. Does the in-laws have any other suggestions?¡± As the parent of the bride, Sun Guanghui made a concluding statement. And his mention of inviting even the State Capital came as a surprise to Tao Yu, but then he realized that the Suns were worried about not being able to cover everything! Worried about the Xing Family going all out, so they added more insurance! ¡°No objections, no objections.¡± Father Tao and Mrs. Tao both waved their hands continuously. They had always been worried about Old Seven¡¯s marital issues, but who thought he would stir up such a big event. ¡°Everyone might have been a bit shocked today; we will arrange for you to rest now.¡± Sun Guangyao first made a welcoming gesture, then put his hand on Tao Yu¡¯s shoulder and patted it, speaking to the Tao Family, ¡°We will borrow Yu here for a moment; there are some things to discuss.¡± The major decisions about the marriage and setting the date were naturally made by the elders, which had nothing to do with the strength of Father Tao and Mrs. Tao. But the discussions that were next, they clearly couldn¡¯t join. For the Tao Family, they were well aware of this. Today was already like a dream, they still felt a bit light, unable to stay even if they wanted. They just wanted to get to their rooms and sleep early, the tension was too much... ... After the family banquet ended, many masters from the Suns, representatives from various branches, many Catastrophe-level powers gathered under the chairmanship of the Supreme Elder of the Suns. Tao Yu glanced around and saw more than a dozen Catastrophe-level people present! And the Abyss, they couldn¡¯t possibly leave it unattended; the total number of Catastrophe levels in the Suns was probably over twenty. Among them, top-tier Catastrophe levels like Sun Guangyao and Sun Guanghui, including the two of them, there were about four. Indeed, they held the face of being the second-ranking family of Starshine City. The reason they suppressed the Gundy Family and left them breathless was apparent. The Xing Family would also dread the Suns¡¯ desperate tactics. This could easily squeeze into the second ring area of the State Capital. If the Supreme Elder broke through to the Saintly Position, he could even squeeze into the core area. With so many people gathered together, it wasn¡¯t really a secret underground meeting, the place looked like a ballroom with red carpets on the floor. They were all family, so it was quite casual, with people either sitting or standing; many were pushing towards Tao Yu, and those who couldn¡¯t get close were whispering nearby. Generally, they were guessing what Tao Yu most needed now and what direction he wanted to take in the future. Once everyone had gathered, the Supreme Elder of the Suns, though not fully recovered from his injuries but seemingly in a good mood, knocked his golden Scepter on the ground. Chapter 879: 773 Reciprocity_4 Chapter 879: Chapter 773 Reciprocity_4 ¡°Now that everyone is here, let¡¯s have a good discussion about our promising son-in-law-to-be, the Qilin.¡± The Supreme Elder¡¯s words carried a hint of jest, and many people also let out good-natured laughter... Tao Yu touched his nose when he heard these voices, while the little rich woman indignantly said, ¡°What¡¯s there to laugh about? You¡¯d also have such talent if you could.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s drop it.¡± ¡°Shiyu, darling, is getting annoyed.¡± ... ¡°Hey, someone¡¯s elbow is turning outwards~¡± Tao Yu patted Sun Shiyu¡¯s shoulder and then looked up at the Supreme Elder, waiting for what was to come next. Having made a jest, the Supreme Elder then became more serious, ¡°Yu, you have the capability, and even if Shiyu and her sisters did support you, the benefits you brought to the Suns are likewise not trivial. Talented, daring to struggle, and somewhat lucky, these traits will serve you well in the Abyss... ¡± After the initial praise, the Supreme Elder continued, ¡°Now that you are to wed and become one with them, of course, we¡¯ll also provide substantial support. Besides the Duel Space, we¡¯re still not clear about your specific abilities, so whatever you want, just say it. We will certainly provide all-out support to help you ascend to the Saintly Position.¡± While saying this, the Supreme Elder once again produced that Blood Crystal Stone. ¡°Our Suns also possess this uncontrolled Sacred Object, originally prepared for Guang Yao to try and master, but he¡¯s still a little unripe. It¡¯s directly given to you, as you have a greater chance. Consider it part of the dowry.¡± One must say, the Supreme Elder¡¯s boldness was indeed astonishing. You could tell from the scene that this decision was not informed to all present beforehand, only Sun Guanghui¡¯s brothers and two other top Catastrophe Level individuals had relatively calm expressions, likely forewarned, while the others started to discuss quietly. But on the whole, there were few dissenters, the majority were willing to agree. ¡°Such a terrifying talent should be supported wholeheartedly.¡± ¡°Once Yu becomes a Saint, any troubles can be effortlessly resolved!¡± ¡°But the Sacred Object needs to be compatible too. It¡¯s unknown if Yu¡¯s abilities will reject the soul beads. After all, it should primarily suit his strengths.¡± ¡°Sacred Objects are hard to find; even after so many years, we¡¯ve only obtained these two, and only three families in Starshine have more than two.¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s always been about the person adapting to the Sacred Object, indeed there¡¯s no luxury of choosing...¡± ¡°Luck also plays a big part.¡± Overall, everyone was in agreement; now the concern was whether this Sacred Object would be incompatible with Tao Yu. After all, Sacred Objects are serendipitous. And Tao Yu, looking at that ominous soul beads and feeling its intense calling, actually felt somewhat speechless. Seems like a fitting twist... But Tao Yu wasn¡¯t lacking Sacred Objects. This thing was of a lower grade compared to the Immortal Slayer Sword and the Spear of Longinus and didn¡¯t have a skill fit like the Rinnegan; in his hands, it would only be a tool for occasional use. So, he proactively spoke, ¡°As for Sacred Objects, my mentor has prepared ones that are completely compatible with me, so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± ¡°Mentor?!¡± ¡°Prepared?!¡± Upon hearing this, the people felt intensely shocked, their eyes lighting up. He has a master?! But thinking about it, it seemed normal. With such strength and talent, it was only natural to be noticed by a Saint and taken as a disciple! While Saints might prefer to nurture their own family¡¯s geniuses, there are always exceptions! To be able to present a personally tailored Sacred Object, the mentor must be either a Saint or a Quasi-Saint with the means to seek inheritors for the corresponding Sacred Object! There should be no other options! Even the Supreme Elder of the Suns was visibly moved at this moment and solemnly said, ¡°Then can we meet your mentor? Marriage is a major event, your mentor should also offer some advice.¡± Two for the price of one? ¡°Ah, my teacher is a bit peculiar when it comes to temper. I¡¯ve asked about the marriage, and he said to handle it myself. You don¡¯t need to worry; I can persuade him if necessary.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words made the already eager atmosphere even more exhilarating. The pressure from the Xing Family is unquestionable. In fact, the Suns¡¯ choice is simple, just to drag out time, until the Supreme Elder becomes a Saint! This period is all about passive defense. Meet soldiers with generals and water with earth! Even with a little more choice now, it¡¯s just another drag until Tao Yu becomes a Saint. As for the backup from a Saint, although the Suns have some sentimental connections, it¡¯s not solid enough to make a Saint confront the Xing Family, who controls the Flame of Civilization, face-to-face; better not to mention it. Actually, in their eyes, Tao Yu¡¯s mentor is more likely just to facilitate a cultural fight, perhaps make an appearance at the wedding to show support, a deterrent to the Xing Family. For actual life-or-death conflict, that¡¯s obviously impossible. Saints are far too precious; this isn¡¯t just about money and benefits. ¡°Ha ha, my oversight indeed. Now, Yu, you say what you¡¯re lacking, we do have some inventory left and will try to fulfill your needs as much as possible.¡± ¡°Heart of the World, my new talent is quite important, but still in need of some Heart of the World for activation, and additionally, I¡¯m greatly in need of Yuan Force, as much as there is, I want it all.¡± Tao Yu directly stated two of the most universally useful items. Actually, he also wanted to talk about Skills, but the Pollution from excellent skills is too high, uniquely, this aspect is something no one can ever expose. Chapter 880: 773 Reciprocity_5 Chapter 880: Chapter 773 Reciprocity_5 ¡°` So there is no need to rush, take your time and just state what you are most in need of! Just like Tao Yu doesn¡¯t want to act in the capacity of a Saint. Thinking of seizing a body after only two and a half years at Catastrophe Level, if the news of the Saint from these past two and a half years were to leak, it would become more than just a problem for Starshine City itself. The trait of ignoring pollution is equally critical, if not more so. However, the requirements now proposed, though seemingly ¡®modest¡¯, are by no means unimportant. ... The Yuan Force goes without saying; its effectiveness might decrease after reaching a certain strength, making many things unattainable. But being without Yuan Force is absolutely unacceptable! There¡¯s a limit to the Yuan Force production capacity of every World Fragment, and the allocation of Yuan Force in Starshine often leads to disputes. The Heart of the World needs no further mention; it is universally sought after, with no one finding it excessive. Thanks to the trait of the Heart of the World where it won¡¯t go to waste, even if one doesn¡¯t successfully activate a Skill, there will still be benefits, and the major families nearly have no stockpile. As soon as they get it, they use it! However, upon hearing Tao Yu¡¯s words, the Supreme Elder hesitated for a moment, then nodded his head. ¡°It¡¯s quite coincidental actually. I have always been searching for a way to break through and have thought of Talent. I have indeed been collecting some recently, and currently, I have three Hearts of the World unutilized. Regrettably, the amount may not be substantial.¡± After speaking, the Supreme Elder also glanced at Tao Yu. ¡°My previous attempts should probably be considered a failure. Now it¡¯s time to see if Yu can succeed. As for Yuan Force, under the condition that it doesn¡¯t affect operations, we can allocate roughly ten billion in liquid Yuan Force at most.¡± These grave words made the originally relaxed atmosphere much heavier. The Suns indeed rarely worry about Yuan Force; they receive a continuous supply every year. However, due to the significant consumption of the Suns¡¯ stores by Sun Shiyu and her sisters, who are from the Legitimate Line, and the massive influx of Yuan Force in the New Development Zone, the Suns¡¯ Yuan Force balance has been in deficit for the past two years. It¡¯s just that being the second family, their fixed assets have been continuously compensating. Releasing ten billion all at once is definitely the limit of liquid funds, even having crossed the red line! And as for the Heart of the World, it hardly needs to be said; such an object is nearly unattainable, and getting hold of it is incredibly difficult, having cost a great Price. But if the elder has tried and found that it¡¯s not much help to him, then indeed, there¡¯s nothing else that can be done. However, after Tao Yu sensed the Suns¡¯ eagerness and their expectations for him, his heart was somewhat touched. Undoubtedly, the Suns had their own goals and quite ambitious ones at that. They wanted to truly win his heart and completely bind him to the Suns¡¯ chariot of war. Already having Angel investments, and understanding him well enough, knowing he was not one to be ungratefully disloyal, they now boldly threw in a fortune. It must be said, this method is very effective; at least Tao Yu is quite receptive to it! After listening to their clamorous discussions, he laughed and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯m grateful for everyone¡¯s patronage. It is only proper to reciprocate. Since the dowry is so generous, I certainly cannot be stingy with the bridal gift.¡± Having said that, Tao Yu then took out a bright orb of light. ¡°As I mentioned before, my teacher prepared many things for me, and since I won¡¯t be needing this for the time being, I will give it to Elder Sun first. If my new Talent can be supplemented, the effect will be much better than this.¡± ¡°The Will Key!¡± The Supreme Elder stood up suddenly, his face full of shock. He already had control over Sacred Objects, what he lacked the most were items like this. However, the Will Key is related to the conditions for becoming a Saint, making it incredibly precious; even the Suns would find it tremendously difficult to obtain. And now, who would have thought it would be right in front of him! Perhaps in terms of value alone, whether it be the previously mentioned three Hearts of the World or the ten billion Yuan Force, any single one of them could complete the trade. But it¡¯s all about the demand! Neither the Heart of the World nor the ten billion Yuan Force could aid the Supreme Elder in becoming a Saint. But the Will Key can! Even if it can¡¯t happen outright, it can greatly accelerate the process, with no worry of going to waste! This... The Supreme Elder¡¯s aspiration to achieve a Saintly Position was not a short-term plan; he had started preparing and secretly searching a long time ago. Yet until now, he had only ever received news! It¡¯s not that the Suns can¡¯t afford it, but that they truly cannot buy it, with endless Abyssal Fragments, stumbling upon the right opportunity is exceedingly difficult. Is this the depth of a Saint Disciple¡¯s resources?! His teacher is too generous. Is he still accepting disciples... ¡°` Chapter 881 03-25 - 774 Talent Changes Chapter 881: Chapter 774 Talent Changes ¡°Will Key?¡± ¡°How could that be! I¡¯ve inquired at the Wanhuo Chamber of Commerce many times, even using personal connections, and they all said nothing appeared recently!¡± ¡°Usually, the forces that can afford a Will Key are doing so for a Saint, which makes it almost impossible to sell!¡± ¡°Only those who have become Saints and have surplus might consider trading it for some rare goods!¡± ¡°Indeed, Yu¡¯s teacher must be a Saint!¡± ¡°...¡± ... After the Supreme Elder revealed this item, the scene was in an uproar. The Suns¡¯ primary goal was actually to ignite the Sacred Fire for the Supreme Elder to achieve the Saintly Position. So, they were well aware of the most strategic items they currently lacked. Unexpectedly, what they had tried exhaustively to find through all means, ultimately unable to locate, now laid directly before their eyes. ¡°This...¡± The Supreme Elder hesitated for a moment. Source: , updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? He really wanted this item, but to be honest, even if he used it, he wasn¡¯t sure he could break through to become a Saint soon. His injuries also really needed time to heal slowly. ¡°Senior need not worry, my new Talent indeed provides significant help; this item needn¡¯t be used. If it truly benefits me, I would have kept it.¡± Tao Yu saw the hesitation and smiled. This was just compensation given to him by Saint Ou, he indeed still had some good items on him, it was somewhat pity. Compared to what the Suns could offer, these items were far less valuable to him. ¡°Young people are truly fearsome...¡± The Supreme Elder sighed deeply and then smiled. ¡°You must have an Ability like the rapid transformation of Yuan Force. With that, no matter how much Yuan Force you have, you can achieve relatively good results. In that case, this old man will shamelessly borrow some more from a few close families.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s request for Yuan Force was somewhat unusual. But the Abyss offers many possibilities, increasing the efficiency of using Yuan Force, and even converting Yuan Force into a temporary attack method are not few. From Tao Yu¡¯s situation, it seems that Divine Arts formed by Yuan Force are obviously not his need, so probably some kind of ability transformation method. The Supreme Elder¡¯s words also brought a slight brightness to Tao Yu¡¯s eyes. Including what the Suns offered, ten billion, the Yuan Force needed for his Innate Demon Body had already accumulated a great deal. If he could borrow some more... Relying solely on reputation wouldn¡¯t get much, so Tao Yu felt since the Will Key was already taken out, might as well add some fuel to the fire. ¡°Senior, hear me out. My teacher¡¯s way of doing things is quite unconventional, so actually, he has given me quite a few inconvenient items, of course, some are my own...¡± Tao Yu seemed to contemplate his tone. This did leave the people of the Suns somewhat perplexed. Could you be more specific? What are these ¡®inconvenient¡¯ items? Only Sun Shiyu, who already had some guesses about Tao Yu¡¯s actions, seemed to have thought of something, her face a bit peculiar as she said to Tao Yu, ¡°If it involves some shady tools, that¡¯s actually nothing; here are all the family elders, the real insiders.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll internalize them. The ones that aren¡¯t highly recognizable can be exchanged with other families, it shouldn¡¯t be too troublesome.¡± After Sun Shiyu finished speaking, others also understood that Tao Yu mentioned ¡®loot¡¯. ¡°Ha ha, the Abyss is so vast, anything is possible. Who knows what you will encounter? Sometimes, even bandits overturn, and the loot on their bodies becomes spoils of war. These can cause conflicts, but that would just be a minor excuse; the main thing still lies in personal strength.¡± A handsome strong member of the Suns smiled, seemingly touched by Tao Yu¡¯s careful nature. Still lacks maturity, what a trivial matter. Which one present hasn¡¯t somehow gained a windfall, wealth... Watching as Tao Yu began to pour items from several Space Equipments. Seeing all those items glowing with Yuan Force coming out in colorful and dazzling heaps, everyone was rendered speechless. What in the world is all this? Several items even looked somewhat broken, and some even had dry blood stains, clearly from dubious sources! ¡°This, isn¡¯t this the Yue Family old ghost¡¯s signature weapon?¡± ¡°I remember a few days ago from the Yue Family...¡± ¡°I know this, this is equipment from a Catastrophe Level member of the Heavenly Dragon Ou Family, I met him before...¡± ¡°Heavenly Dragon State, I remember something from a while ago...¡± ¡°...¡± Suddenly, everyone at the scene fell silent. The strong member of the Suns who felt Tao Yu lacked maturity just watched quietly. Sorry, I was presumptuous! Any item specifically picked out by Tao Yu would be somewhat valuable. Ravaging all the way from the previously looted items starting with the black gloves of the Gundy Family, Tao Yu had cleaned out a total of ten Catastrophe Level Pioneers, including natives from the fragment and demons from the Burning Legion. That outnumbered all the Catastrophe Levels of the Suns combined... Looking at the pile formed into a small hill, everyone, after the initial astonishment, fell into silence. No wonder your teacher refuses to show up! No wonder you say he¡¯s a bit odd! Such a calamity, it¡¯s better not to show up unless absolutely necessary, just standing and fighting with words might provoke even more enemies... ¡°This, all good items... But taking them out all at once, picking some to exchange might lose some value, slowly sold by a chamber of commerce like Wanhuo Chamber of Commerce that could transport to various places, the price can be higher...¡± Chapter 882 03-25 - 882: 774 Talent Transformation_2 Chapter 882: Chapter 774 Talent Transformation_2 Sun Guangyao¡¯s eyelids twitched as he began to speak. Looking back to the early days, the person was under his escort to the State Capital. This is too exaggerated! Some of it was made by his mentor, but it certainly also included his own contributions! For a moment, everyone started to think of the Yue Family. It was unknown whether it was his mentor who guided him to practice... ... ¡°Our Suns also have many people who have dispersed to other Development Zones through teleportation, but their capabilities are not sufficient to complete such trades, so we have to leave it to the major commerce guilds.¡± ¡°No worries, keeping it would just waste space anyway, better to just liquidate it, even if at a discount.¡± Tao Yu knew that the so-called discount wasn¡¯t because the items were too many to sell at a good price, but purely because the Yuan Force reserves were just that much, already being emptied out. Even if there were ten times more items here, if he still chose to process them in Starshine, not much more could be produced. ¡°Initially, relying on this old face of mine, I could have probably borrowed some, but now with these items, they are the ones who owe me a favor.¡± The Supreme Elder looked at the pile of items, sorting through them with a sigh. Even if they were selectively insured from disasters, the properties were quite impressive, generally there was always a suitable one. ¡°Probably trading them for ten billion shouldn¡¯t be a big problem, Yuan Force can directly buy the desired items, which is quite a rare situation, we keep some ourselves, and when the next division comes, we will also convert it to you.¡± When it¡¯s time to settle things clearly, the Supreme Elder made his point directly. ¡°No problem, this also saves me a lot of trouble...¡± Tao Yu naturally had no objections... ¡ª¡ª ¡°Don¡¯t bother with anything else, also don¡¯t return to the Abyss for now, just focus on assimilating them well, leave the rest to us old bones.¡± After Tao Yu and the little rich women relaxed for two days, the Supreme Elder of the Suns personally brought some items to Tao Yu. The items were too valuable, and only he could be trusted with the transfer. Previously, the little rich women had pre-stored Yuan Force cards, but this time with the conversion by the Supreme Elder, it was a face-to-face transformation. The magnitude was different! While he was injecting into the cards, Tao Yu was drawing from them. A whole twenty-two billion Yuan Force! He even managed to extract a bit more. ¡°Some of it is the private money from some children in the family who took a liking to some items and purchased them.¡± The Supreme Elder explained briefly. ¡°Haha, as long as I can exchange for money, I don¡¯t care where it¡¯s from; I¡¯m about to go into seclusion.¡± ¡°Indeed, enhancing your power is your most pressing concern for now, it¡¯s not yet your era, just peacefully wait until your wedding day.¡± After hastily delivering the items, the Supreme Elder of the Suns didn¡¯t want to interrupt Tao Yu any longer and promptly left. After he left, Sun Shiyu emerged from behind Tao Yu and then prepared to leave the small villa arranged for Tao Yu with Sun Shiqing. ¡°Alright, you stay here by yourself for now, we need to go back home and prepare.¡± ¡°Brother-in-law, go for it.¡± Sun Shiqing waved her hand cheerily, clearly Sun Shiyu was the one who asked, but she still liked calling him brother-in-law. ¡°Okay.¡± Tao Yu didn¡¯t say much, watching the sisters leave, and then he slowly exhaled and turned back to the villa, entering the underground training room. With a clank, he directly shut the heavy metal door akin to a bank vault. Since he was preparing for a grand handle, to avoid embarrassment on the wedding day, it was better to add a bit more insurance! ¡°Divination yielded no results; both sides are fighting intensely in their intelligence battles.¡± Tao Yu tried divination, resulting in only Chaos. Both sides are actively causing chaos. Although the specifics are unknown, he could sense the simultaneous undercurrents from both sides! Then, Tao Yu took out the three World Heart fragments recently delivered. An old chessboard, a basketball, and a broken sword, not known from which worlds. The content of the Power of the World in the three fragments varied unevenly, all significantly lower than the content from the Magic Ring and EVA world. However, since he was already close to completion, Tao Yu estimated it was probably enough. ¡°Let¡¯s bring out the Talent first, then see which one to choose for Deification, hoping the price is appropriate...¡± As Tao Yu began to extract the Power of the World, the nearly completed fifth Talent finally took shape! [Spatial Affinity]: You are quite Sensitive to spatial distances, with your unique understanding of spatial perception, you can learn some spatial-specific Skills. Indeed a rare Talent! Although it seemed average in attributes, it still involved spatial properties. This single Talent alone might satisfy the conditions for learning from Thor. The moment the Talent took shape, Tao Yu could feel a sense of exuberance and joy around him, and the half-formed world behind the Gate of Guf seemed to Accelerate its original evolution pace. The first Deification cost, five thousand! Belonging to the same level as Innate Demon Body. Only, one Talent affects the body, the other affects the understanding of rules. ¡°Theoretically, ¡®Spatial Affinity¡¯, if Deified, would be similar to Inherent Time Control, and possibly even stronger, though it¡¯s uncertain how...¡± Three opportunities for Deification, he could only choose between Innate Demon Body and Spatial Affinity, but decided to Deify Spatial Affinity twice first to compare! Already preparing for the third Deification, the money for the second was just a trifle. Successive injections, the Talent also rapidly evolved. Chapter 883 03-25 - 774 Talent Change_3 Chapter 883: Chapter 774 Talent Change_3 Deification for the first time, brought about the ability of short-distance spatial integration. The skill of Flying Thunder God, upon leaving the Ninja World and entering a world like the Current World with an extremely strong Realm Will and a robust spatial barrier, was greatly affected. However, after the first Deification, Tao Yu could feel that he was capable of forcefully utilizing his spatial side Ability quite well in the ghostly environment of the Current World! ¡°Very good, the second Deification!¡± With the next injection, Tao Yu felt as if something had sprouted within his soul. The symbols of the Kabbalah Tree of Life within him began to become clearer, and his Talent underwent another transformation. ... [Spatial Walking]: Abridged; you may attempt to enter the Abyss without the help of the World Will; the risks must be assumed by yourself. Tao Yu could already feel that the seemingly thick world barriers were actually filled with cracks, with whispers of the Abyss Aura seeping out intermittently, forming a gray mist beyond the city. However, he could also faintly sense the World Will¡¯s resistance and cleansing against this continuous invasion, and it seemed to maintain a certain balance for now. And he could sense the omnipresent cracks beneath the crystal walls, realizing that if he wished, he really could try venturing through a crack to the ¡®outside.¡¯ Luckily, Tao Yu just flickered with the thought before dismissing it immediately. Are you crazy, leaving the protection of the World Will to mess around? Absolutely unnecessary! Source: , updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Indeed, being able to perform Spatial Walking itself is merely a facet of applying and understanding space; Tao Yu already felt a surge in his Spatial Talent! Previously, it was only [Spatial Affinity], but now Tao Yu could clearly feel that the previously slowly evolving prototype world is being perfected at an incredible pace! Behind the Gate of Guf, it seems the Negative Universe has already begun to take shape! Though it still conforms to the standards of a Negative Universe, it is no longer just a prototype! In the meditation room, Tao Yu merely raised his hand slightly, and endless ¡®darkness¡¯ covered the entire room. A black halo appeared overhead; the Gate of Guf opened! Unlike the usual Innate Barriers that directly absorb, Tao Yu¡¯s Gate of Guf now projected the entire Negative Universe into the Current World. Even under the strong suppression of the World Will and spatial barriers of the Main World, it managed to ¡®switch beams for pillars¡¯! At this moment, the entire meditation room is equivalent to a separate space that has been partitioned. It merges with the Main World, allowing others to ¡®enter¡¯, yet remains under Tao Yu¡¯s control. ¡°So this is the second Deification; what will the third bring...¡± Tao Yu had some doubts in his heart. Since the cost is similar to that of the Innate Demon Body, then naturally prioritize the rules! ¡°Although each Deification does not linearly improve with the increase of Yuan Force, and cost-effectiveness is getting lower, the Talent is still absolutely worthwhile.¡± Having made the decision, Tao Yu did not hesitate any further! [Vacuum Phase Transition]: Abridged; you can keenly perceive symmetry-breaking vacuum changes and intervene and adjust to some extent. The description is straightforward, but at this moment, Tao Yu¡¯s eyes carried a hint of fear. ¡°Why, why does the ¡®vacuum¡¯ contain such strong energy!¡± At this moment, the entire world in Tao Yu¡¯s eyes appeared with colorful changes. Previously relying on Deification¡¯s Rinnegan, Tao Yu was already able to minutely perceive photoelectrical phenomena and even once believed that once his processing speed caught up, he could interpret all information! But now with the emergence of this third Deification¡¯s Spatial Talent, Tao Yu was suddenly shocked to discover how naive his previous thoughts were! The ¡®vacuum¡¯, which was originally empty, was far from the so-called ¡®vacuum¡¯! Particles in the void continuously birthed and annihilated, maintaining the ¡®vacuum¡¯s balance, and this also causes every space to have its differences! ¡°Just like when ice freezes, cracks appear internally, the attenuation of vacuum energy causes the vacuum to freeze, starting from various ¡®nuclei¡¯ points. ¡°When different ¡®Integration¡¯ freezing zones collide at the boundaries, ¡®cracks¡¯ also appear; these cracks are the residuals of high-energy spatial phases, even remnants from the universe¡¯s creation...¡± If he could harness this power... Similar to a Time Stop¡¯s time-space loop closure, Tao Yu also wanted to tweak the changes in the spatial lines. However, before he stirred them, accompanied by a flood of power pouring out like opening floodgates, his Spirit Perception already issued a warning sign autonomously. ¡°This seems a bit different from Time Stop... the destructive power might be a bit too great.¡± Tao Yu halted the fingers he had extended, and the power that was rushing towards his fingers also dissipated on its own. Let¡¯s try it in actual combat later; this isn¡¯t a good place for testing... ¡ª¡ª ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is Elder Starshine up to something again?¡± Similarly in meditation, preparing to heal injuries before using the ¡®Will Key¡¯, the Supreme Elder of the Suns suddenly felt a disturbance in his mind, as if a dangerous, significant event was about to occur. This made him feel a sudden alarm, as if the star of death was blinking. However, this feeling also flashed by and quickly subsided. ¡°Can¡¯t delay any longer, don¡¯t know what evil preparations the Elder of the Xing Family is making...¡± ... Xing Family ancestral home, as the uncrowned king of Starshine City, the family that controls the Flame of Civilization, the sole family with a Saint, the Xing Family¡¯s stature no longer relies on appearance and luxury to manifest. Chapter 884: 774 Talent Changes_4 Chapter 884: Chapter 774 Talent Changes_4 ¡°` The very appearance of it has an ancient simplicity, as if inscribed with the profoundness of history. Saint Xing, as the eldest ancestor of the Xing Family in Starshine City, is the oldest elder with an age gap that no one else can match, having experienced far more than any other. Even his great-grandchildren are no longer of this world, making Saint Xing truly the eldest ancestor of the Xing Family. At the same time, he seldom communicates with other members of the Xing Family, living alone in his own courtyard. Only the Clan Leader occasionally thinks to keep him company. He himself is a living epic; all members of the Xing Family hold him in reverence, though few can really close the distance to feel familial closeness. However, strong individuals are often solitary, and Saint Xing, who has lived so many years and is nearing his final journey, now merely aspires to safeguard the emergence of a new saint in the Xing Family. Unfortunately, due to some unexpected events, there have been several disruptions in the lineage of strong individuals in the Xing Family. Despite possessing many sacred objects, they have encountered three successive talents compatible with sacred objects, all of whom died unexpectedly. Now, he can only take some extreme measures to ensure the emergence of a new saint for the Xing Family. ¡°That Sun Family youngster, indeed, is somewhat unexpected...¡± Even with eyebrows turned white and drooping over three feet long, Saint Xing radiates an aura of decay and withering along with his Sacred Intent. He slowly picks up a chess piece, places it on the board, and his counterpart, the current Clan Leader of the Xing Family, also makes a move before sighing, ¡°Unexpected indeed that the Evil Ghost close to Saintly Position couldn¡¯t sever his foundation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not Sun Miao I¡¯m talking about, it¡¯s that son-in-law of the Sun Family.¡± Saint Xing speaks slowly as if brimming with twilight years, appearing like an elder on the brink of death. ¡°Eight-Armed Vajra... indeed there is a problem, the growth is too fast. It¡¯s either possession or some special technique for rapid advancement, but its limits are unknown.¡± The Clan Leader of the Xing Family frowns at this. Such rapid enhancement of things and abilities is understood to have limits. Many can¡¯t even leave their current World Fragment. Some specific World Fragments have Catastrophe Level and even Saints. But such abilities or talents that can quickly reach Catastrophe Level in an ordinary world are exceedingly rare. ¡°Young people have endless possibilities. Although Sun Miao shows some talent and indeed might have a chance to rise to a Saintly Position, his ultimate potential is foreseeable...¡± Having said this, the old ancestor of the Xing Family strokes his long eyebrows and continues slowly, ¡°Just afraid it¡¯s another Bai Family¡¯s Sixth...¡± When mentioning the Sixth Ancestor of the Bai Family, even Saint Xing shows a flicker of emotion. However, the very next moment, his facial hair stands on end, and he emits an incredibly terrifying aura. The sense of decay suddenly bursts forth. The Clan Leader of the Xing Family, initially accompanying him in chess, is now embarrassed and startled, tumbling off his chair from the sheer force of the aura. He seems to lose his sense of direction, looking dizzy and confused. After the burst of aura from Saint Xing, it quickly recedes, and his previously slow demeanor completely changes. His hunched body straightens up, and with a flash, he steps outside the house, looking up at the sky with a grave expression, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what just happened, I¡¯ve sensed something unsettling.¡± While speaking, he takes out a turtle-shell-like Divination tool to begin deducing. Yet even with the authority of a Saintly Position, the future remains chaotic. ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s something the Sun Family has concocted... What kind of people have they invited this time?¡± No longer speaking slowly, Saint Xing, now appearing quite imposing in the eyes of the Xing Family Head, casually remarks, ¡°Many, even the Bai Family has been invited and they should send a representative. Not to mention a few from the State Capital we¡¯ve dealt with, invitations were sent out, and people from the three major conglomerates and seven companies of the State Capital should come.¡± The Sun Family is by no means weak, showing a grandiose and formal stance this time with genuine invitations. Those who received invitations, by virtue of formality, will likely send representatives, which is of course expected. The Sun Family indeed has such influence and respect. Especially now, since the Sun Family¡¯s Inner Strength, Spice, Unobtainium Mine, and Blood Orchid are all quite sought after, others are happy to show this respect. If a family casually holds banquets and sends out invitations, without any substantial benefit relationships, the dignitaries invited may dwindle over time, or they might simply stop attending. But this is not the case with the Sun Family. This sudden grand affair might involve some concessions, prompting the powers to send representatives of significant status. World Breakers, or even those of Catastrophe Level, could be possible! ¡°Sun Miao has two old friends who have become Saints. Although it¡¯s unlikely they¡¯d come to confront the old ancestor, they might spend a great price for them to make an appearance.¡± The Xing Family Head knows the old ancestor wouldn¡¯t ask without reason; perhaps preparations have been made. So, a reminder is given. Inviting a Saint to confront a Saint seems improbable, but to temporarily come to add prestige to a celebration is feasible. It can be said that during the Sun Family celebration, it will be the most powerful and safest time for the Sun Family. ¡°I understand...¡± ¡°` Chapter 885: 775: Catching them all in one go? Chapter 885: Chapter 775: Catching them all in one go? A month¡¯s time passes in the blink of an eye, even for the aged Saint Xing, it doesn¡¯t constitute much. Preparations for the grand wedding by the Suns have just been completed. With the energy of the Suns, a month¡¯s worth of preparations resulted in a transformative change throughout Starshine City. The originally messy and foul-smelling environment of the Outer City briefly became quite clean. With the World Breakers from the Suns and affiliated families personally stepping in, they came to the Outer City and quickly completed extensive cleaning using their respective Skills and Abilities, alongside the Security Team and gangs arranging manpower to handle some of the finer details. Not to say whether it can be maintained in the future, but at least for now, the Outer City finally looks somewhat like a ¡®city¡¯. Although the wedding will not be held in the Outer City, there will still be a grand feast set up for everyone to enjoy! Life has always been tough in the Outer City, not because there are insufficient resources from the Abyss. But due to artificial restrictions, ensuring that the Yuan Force earned by the pioneers of the Outer City isn¡¯t entirely consumed by themselves, and that a substantial amount flows upwards. After the efforts of the Suns, ensuring that there is enough food for several days is quite easy, and the cost is not very high either. For ordinary people, obtaining supplies might be difficult, but for the Suns, slightly throttling back their own farms within their jurisdiction suffices. Many Wish-Powered Creatures are to be killed for harvesting Yuan Force anyway, and the only troublesome part for these meats is transportation and preservation. During this period, many pioneers from the Outer City would have tasks involving transporting various materials. As the wedding approaches, it¡¯s common to see people on the streets of the Outer City carrying skinned and dehaired livestock. Large pots have been set up, and easily assembled round tables are already lined up one after another, with the air infused with a scent of meat. Many malnourished-looking pioneers and children from the Outer City stare drooling at the pots. ¡°Is it really free to eat?¡± ¡°Tao Yu¡¯s family is indeed very charitable!¡± ¡°Tao Yu was born in our Outer City, and he still remembers us.¡± ¡°The Lord has a kind heart.¡± ¡°...¡± Having a free feast is extremely uplifting for many who hover around subsistence. There are plenty more living worse off than Tao Yu¡¯s family used to. For this banquet, the balance usually maintained with many people staying in the Abyss was broken. Many people chose to return to the Current World, which led to the Outer City being overcrowded. Although there are similar banquets in the Inner City, due to different living conditions, they appear much more reserved. If there¡¯s one place where the celebratory atmosphere is strongest, it¡¯s amongst these Outsiders. Perhaps because Tao Yu once visited the Gan Family¡¯s home, all the Inner City families stopped their suppression against the Chaoyang Society, and even the gangs in the Outer City immediately went into hiding. See what that vengeful Star Killer has done. Even now, Tao Yu has never shown support for the Chaoyang Society, but with examples like the Black Rat Gang and Carter from Floating City, who is a Catastrophe Level major figure. What if one day he¡¯s in a bad mood and tells you to start walking with your left foot first? Then who can you reason with? Thus, with just a month¡¯s time, the Chaoyang Society has already covered the entire Outer City, and many places are coexisting with those gangs. The preparation for this feast in the Outer City certainly helped a lot, many places spontaneously decorated with lights and banners, looking festive. Besides here, both the new and old Development Zones also have a lively festive atmosphere. Especially in the New Development Zone, Tao Yu also left a mighty reputation here. Yet even so, Tao Yu proposing to the sisters of the Suns still caused quite a stir... ¡°It was always known that Eight-Armed Vajra had a limitless future, but this is too exaggerated.¡± ¡°To think he¡¯s not just marrying into a family but also lavishly preparing, it¡¯s rumored he¡¯s now a Catastrophe Level fighter. I wonder if it¡¯s true?¡± ¡°Hey, your news is outdated, I heard that at the time in Floating City even Saints took action, but they were stopped by his command, and he¡¯s already reached a Saintly Position!¡± ¡°That¡¯s nonsense, it¡¯s said he has surpassed the Saintly Position, he is actually an Avatar of the Divine Spirit of our World, might be another attempt by the Realm Will.¡± ¡°I heard he¡¯s a devotee of the Evil God? Wants to eat eight children at a meal.¡± ¡°...¡± For ordinary pioneers at the lower levels, basically, everyone is left to their imaginations, but in fact, many don¡¯t even know what Tao Yu looks like. And with this wedding, even many natives of the Abyss are also joyously celebrating, merely because the natives can¡¯t go to the Current World, so they celebrate on this side. The enchantresses of the Yin Kui Sect, each one beautiful like fairy and elegantly, are treading light Qinggong up and down, sticking happy characters. In a courtyard, Rin Tohsaka holds a pair of Heavenly Demon Spikes, constantly spinning them in her hands, her poses agile and graceful, creating fleeting afterimages that carry an ethereal sense. Wanwan occasionally flicks her elegant white silk, correcting some flaws in her moves. After a while, Rin Tohsaka finally stops, panting and looks at Wanwan beside her ¡°Teacher, I should be doing pretty well now, right?¡± ¡°Your Talent is indeed exceptional, coupled with the improvement from hunting Aliens, except for some flaws in your Artistic Conception, you¡¯re almost comparable to a Grandmaster, and with your own Magic, I think it would be somewhat difficult to defeat you.¡± Chapter 886 - 775: Caught in One Fell Swoop? _2 Chapter 886: Chapter 775: Caught in One Fell Swoop? _2 Wanwan looked at Rin Tohsaka with a beaming smile. As far talent goes, this person was extraordinarily outstanding. For the Yin Kui Sect to set down roots securely, beside clinging tightly to the Sect Master, sustainable development and absorbing new exceptional talents were indispensable. Rin Tohsaka was their most successful recruit. She herself was also a Chosen One, possessing numerous magical circuits within her body, and by now, Rin Tohsaka had adapted to the environment of the Abyss as well. It wasn¡¯t just her, Shirou Emiya and Illyasviel each had their own achievements. ¡°Tao Yu got married, I wonder if they will hold another ceremony over here.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t fathom the Sect Master¡¯s thoughts.¡± Wanwan said with a slightly peculiar expression. Initially, the Yin Kui Sect¡¯s decision was somewhat of a risky gamble, but it appears now that they have clearly won the bet. ¡°Lately, there have been some undercurrents stirring around here, so don¡¯t leave the base unnecessarily and just focus on practicing safely here.¡± The Yin Kui Sect excels in espionage. Recently, they also detected some unsettling signs. It seems that the Suns¡¯ experts might return to the Current World. Hopefully, nothing goes wrong... At that moment, Zhu Yuyan entered the residence with a cloaked, graceful figure, piquing Wanwan¡¯s curiosity as she looked up. ¡°Wanwan, Rin, come over and meet someone. This is a senior who will be staying with us for a while, Lady Galadriel...¡± Then the cloaked figure also lowered their hood, revealing a stunningly beautiful face. ¡°For the time being, I¡¯ll be inconveniencing everyone here.¡± During this period of a battle Vacuum, arrangements also needed to be made to implement defenses... ¡ª¡ª A Flying Boat tore through the thick grey mist, appearing from the sky, its pure black hull exuding an iron-blooded aura. The commoners in the Outer City below looked up at the Flying Boat and expressed their amazement. Due to the Suns¡¯ grand wedding, there were many Outsiders among the guests. Although most of them traveled by land, navigating through the grey mist, a few Flying Boats were relatively more Dexterity. The Flying Boat appearing before them now, extending over two hundred meters in length, indeed brought a kind of fierce visual impact. Particularly as its flight altitude wasn¡¯t high, one could better perceive the magnificence of the Flying Boat, even observing some details on its hull. The blinking signal lights, concealed cannon ports, the family crest imprinted on the boat, as well as the iron-blooded silver hook writing the ¡®Qian¡¯ character flag, all displayed its domineering presence. Besides, the boat also bore the insignia of the Wanhuo Chamber of Commerce, presumably a subsidiary force of it. As this colossal Flying Boat just left the grey mist, a robust and powerful voice came from the direction of Floating City, ¡°Old Brother Qian has arrived.¡± This voice belonged to Sun Miao, the Supreme Elder of the Suns. ¡°Hahaha, the Sacred Object we obtained together, you old man, how have you still not made a breakthrough.¡± A mocking reply also came from the black boat, but one could discern from the tone that the relationship between the two was good. Then, several streaks of light flew out from Floating City, greeting the boat. The Supreme Elder of the Suns personally came forward for the reception, and from on top of the colossal black boat, several figures emerged as well. The leader was a man with full black hair, appearing like a middle-aged man. Clad in a long robe embroidered with a Dark Gold Divine Dragon, he exuded an overwhelming aura, as if one could occasionally see the Dark Gold Divine Dragon flying out from around him then circling back. He naturally carried an air of mystery. ¡°You seem injured; really, at such an old age, still so reckless.¡± Qian Lin glanced at Sun Miao, raising an eyebrow. As a Saint, he could naturally detect the issues on Sun Miao¡¯s body at a glance. Then, turning his head to look towards Floating City, he seemed to have briefly locked eyes with a pair of indifferent eyes, which made Qian Lin frown slightly. ¡°It¡¯s pretty tough for you guys...¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s a day for celebration, let¡¯s not talk too much.¡± Sun Miao gave a slight smile, and did not take the opportunity to complain. Xing Family¡¯s old ghost has mastered the Flame of Civilization, Qian Lin¡¯s strength was inferior to the other party, even if Qian Lin¡¯s power was stronger, confronting a Saint whose lifespan was almost up would still be too presumptuous. The two indeed were friends, and their relationship was not bad, but there were boundaries within. ¡°Well, Prussia recently took a contract from the Chamber, teaming up with White Star Group to conquer a restricted independent World, so he probably won¡¯t be able to come.¡± ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate, but I only notified you a little bit in advance.¡± Sun Miao naturally wouldn¡¯t take issue over such a small matter. Initially, the three of them had a good relationship, and ultimately the other two had already achieved their Saintly Position; the relationship between those two Saints was definitely closer behind closed doors. Eventually, Sun Miao could not keep up with the pace. ¡°You know, you were dragged down by your family. In the early days, the family¡¯s assistance was significant, but once you became the strongest, relying merely on accumulated Yuan Force was insufficient. There are many things that can¡¯t be bought with just Yuan Force, you need to look for other opportunities.¡± Qian Lin shook his head. As a Saint, he did not need to care about the other juniors of the Suns who came to greet them, appearing very casual. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, although my strength is not like that old thing¡¯s, and I don¡¯t have the Flame of Civilization, as long as I¡¯m here, you don¡¯t have to worry about your big wedding day. I still have this much prestige.¡± Qian Lin said this, also exuding confidence, a true display of a Saint¡¯s prestige! His presence alone was a form of deterrence. Chapter 887 - 775: Capturing Them All at Once?_3 Chapter 887: Chapter 775: Capturing Them All at Once?_3 However, he then added a reminder, ¡°I¡¯m also very interested in this dragon-rider groom-to-be from the Suns. Such a short time to reach Catastrophe Level, tsk, tsk~, there are also some rumors about it in the State Capital.¡± Although the Suns are a power outside of White Star City¡¯s domain and usually wouldn¡¯t affect White Star City, such a talented individual has too high a chance of becoming a Saint in the future. Once a Saint, they would certainly not be weak and would surely be on the list of major powers. Moreover, while Tao Yu was in the State Capital, the conflict resulted in the extermination of the Yue Family, which naturally leads to speculations! However, the Yue Family¡¯s actions were also questionable, and the Clan Leader of the Decaron Family has already fully recounted the events. Even if the methods of extermination were extreme, upon closer inspection, it seems there wasn¡¯t much to it, just like how the Xing Family was entangled with the Bai Family¡¯s vassals and was later driven out. The matter of the Yue Family¡¯s extermination isn¡¯t even set in tone yet, and the Suns¡¯ two shops are still there. But as a reminder that needs to be given, Qian Lin must also say a word. As a Saint, having joined the Wanhuo Chamber of Commerce as a Guest Elder, he has a higher-level understanding of certain intelligence. Being specially reminded of this, Sun Miao also nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s good that this child is quite steady. He only exploded with power after coming back. Otherwise, if it had been noticed in the State Capital, I would have feared for his safety on the way back to Starshine.¡± ¡°Having achieved so much, he naturally has his ideas. Let¡¯s go and meet this dragon-rider groom-to-be. In terms of Catastrophe Level Acceleration speed alone, Bai Family¡¯s Sixth is about the same.¡± Qian Lin smiled slightly, then gestured for the special black Flying Boat that came to show support to slowly rise and hang under the base of Floating City. He himself went directly to the Suns¡¯ welcoming party and flew up into the air. ¡°How can this be compared, the Sixth Ancestor of Bai Family is not only about speed in reaching Catastrophe Level, he has been continuously advancing without stopping. Yu is just luckier, owning an Authority that allows yuan Force to accelerate transformation.¡± In the midst of continuous exchange, the group had already arrived above Floating City. The main avenue of the entire Floating City was decorated with festive red lanterns. And the mountain top where the Sun Family Ancestral Mansion was located, had now completed its transformation. The natural-feel mountaintop had unfurled completely flat, and kept expanding outward, forming a giant platform. It looked as if a large table had been set upon the mountain as a bracket, with sections for dining areas neatly divided by red carpets. In addition, there were numerous capsule-shaped rooms hanging from the base of the platform, provided for the invited representatives and guests. Although called ¡®capsule-shaped¡¯, each room was almost the size of a villa, and was fully equipped with various facilities. With such arrangements, no matter how many guests arrived, they could all be accommodated, and without losing any dignity... ... With the wedding about to begin, Tao Yu had changed into a formal suit, while Sun Shiyu and Sun Shiqing, one in a white dress and the other in a black gown, stood by his side. Though sharing identical features, one was charming and alluring, the other was quirky and elfin, each showcasing their distinct styles. As the main protagonist and absolute center of the event, even if Tao Yu wasn¡¯t fond of socializing on regular days, he had met quite a few guests over the past two days. He had even chatted a few words with Qian Lin, the Saint. But most of the other guests were from the Suns, and it was mainly left to the sisters to converse, while he only needed to maintain his focus on familiarizing himself with the new Talent, integrating changes to his Skills using the new Talent, while casually dealing with the others. During this month¡¯s time, he had almost managed to steadily incorporate the new Ability into his system. And the one now grinning from ear to ear in front of Tao Yu was the Clan Leader of the Decaron Family. A Catastrophe Level strong individual who had personally come for Tao Yu! ¡°Mr. Tao is truly young and promising. If there was any offense in the past, I hope Mr. Tao can forgive us.¡± The Decaron Family had been allies with Tao Yu for a while, and although Ancestor Patriarch Yue had made a visit, they had not taken any direct action against Tao Yu. Their relationship was still positive, and coming over personally to the wedding banquet as a Catastrophe Level was indeed an attempt to resolve any potential unpleasantness and continue the relationship. ¡°Not at all, the Family Head is too kind.¡± On his wedding day, Tao Yu was naturally all smiles throughout. Since they had given him face by showing up, the trivial matters with the Decaron Family could be overlooked. However, at that moment, a somewhat lazy but very pleasant voice came from the side, ¡°Are you that Talent that rose in two and a half years? You do look pretty handsome, and the Suns¡¯ elder Miss is just as beautiful as the rumors say, hmm, a very special charm Talent...¡± Following the voice, those present looked toward the direction it came from, and then saw a beautiful girl in a gothic style, wearing a small top hat, holding a glass of clear juice, biting a straw, sizing up Tao Yu with a critical eye. Judging by looks alone, she was a top-tier beauty who could rival Sun Shiyu, but most importantly, the power faintly contained within her was even stronger than Sun Shiyu¡¯s! A Catastrophe Level, and a young one at that! ¡°Faster than me, that does irk me a bit.¡± Bai Ling looked at Tao Yu with interest, although her words conveyed annoyance, there was no sign of malice. Even Tao Yu was surprised that this young lady had personally arrived! Chapter 888 - 775: Caught in One Fell Swoop? _4 Chapter 888: Chapter 775: Caught in One Fell Swoop? _4 Moreover, it appeared that the Suns were not informed in advance either! Bai Ling, the idol singer widely famed in White Star City, frequently occupied some news coverage, and Tao Yu had also learned about her while helping Long Yin¡¯er. ¡°Miss Bai!¡± Decaron Clan Leader was shocked and hurried to greet her. His words seemed to have triggered a chain reaction; Bai Ling, who had previously gone unnoticed by everyone, suddenly came into view. It must have been some sort of psychological invisibility ability, and for a moment, it caused a buzz at the venue. Unexpectedly, the Bai Family was so gracious as to send a legitimate line, Catastrophe Level representative! ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, I¡¯m just here out of personal curiosity to have fun, my family has other representatives so don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Bai Ling waved her hand nonchalantly towards the outside, clarifying her position. Being from the legitimate line of the Bai Family, every move she made could be overly interpreted. It was essential to state her stance clearly when necessary, otherwise, it would be easy to be dragged into being used as a representation. However, this is a young lady who becomes an idol singer when in the mood to play, so it seems rather normal for her to act this way. However, Sun Shiyu, the main actress of this stage, warmly welcomed her, ¡°Guests from afar bring happiness, I hope Miss Bai enjoys herself.¡± Beside her, Sun Shiqing in a black dress looked somewhat curious; she¡¯s the Miss of the Bai Family. Even though Bai Ling said that, shortly after, the Suns quickly sent Aunt Lan to greet her personally. Aside from that, there were noticeably more people paying attention here. Several people in the crowd frowned slightly, then calmly sent out some messages... ¡ª Although the Abyss doesn¡¯t care about choosing an auspicious day, As all the guests had arrived, and the scheduled time had reached, the wedding officially began! Starshine City¡¯s customs are not too demanding; they often incorporate styles from various Abyssal Fragments and almost entirely depend on personal preference. The process also seemed concise yet grand. There was more emphasis on the sense of witnessing. Watching Tao Yu and the sisters walking along the red carpet towards the statue of the Goddess of Love, all the guests alongside also sent their blessings. Both inside and outside of the cities below, the Flowing Water banquet had started, the sky was filled with dazzling fireworks that formed patterns. ¡°What a handsome man and beautiful women, and their talents are extraordinary too; take good care of his safety, but also consider some backup plans.¡± Qian Lin sat in the main seat in the guest area, accompanied by Sun Miao himself, with Sun Guangyao and Bai Ling, the Miss of the Bai Family, as well as representatives of allies from the twelve families of Starshine City. On Starshine¡¯s side, representatives from the Xing Family had come, but those not allied only sent some congratulatory gifts, whereas allies mostly had heavyweights like the Family Heads personally attending. Although the Bai Family is strong, it only has seven Saints; with Qian Lin present, even the Miss of the Bai Family seemed very composed. She had been in a good mood before and had personally sung a song of blessing, earning a great applause from the audience. At this time, hearing Qian Lin¡¯s words, she also smilingly said, ¡°If the elite of the Suns proceed in light armament, I think there are likely many forces willing to accept them.¡± Qian Lin completely abandoned his not-so-strong family, and now at most, he would give it a bit of attention; once his family couldn¡¯t provide him with resources for promotion, he joined the Wanhuo Chamber of Commerce as a Guest Elder. Now being able to become a Saint, his life-and-death efforts for the Wanhuo Chamber of Commerce and some rewards of auxiliary items he acquired played a significant role. ¡°Hehe, if really helpless, I will consider it, but today is the big wedding, we should first bless this couple.¡± Sun Miao said cheerfully. Then he also made an invitation to Qian Lin and Bai Ling, ¡°After this, would you both like to start the blessing speech together? How do you feel about it?¡± This is a wedding tradition to obtain blessings from the Goddess of Love. For ordinary people, it¡¯s just formality, but for families like the Suns, they really use Yuan Force to activate the statue to obtain certain blessings. Although they¡¯re not permanent and the effect is quite ordinary, it symbolizes well and is festive. ¡°Haha, no problem.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve come all the way, and this is also my first time participating, quite novel.¡± Qian Lin and Bai Ling had no objections; since they¡¯re here, they definitely did the social courtesies. Then the three of them flew up together and floated towards the central statue. Just when Tao Yu and the sisters arrived in front of them, they landed in front. And as per tradition, Bai Ling stood in front of Tao Yu, with both male elders in front of the bride. ¡°Bless you, may health, beauty, and good luck be with you.¡± All three of them expressed their blessings simultaneously. The face of the Goddess of Love¡¯s statue, which was unclear, shook and whooshed, emitting a rainbow glow, then soared into the sky and directly into the gray fog. The next moment, it seemed like sweet dew dripped down. Most of the sweet dew fell on the three newlyweds; the rest sprinkled on the venue, also serving as a part of the festivities. ¡°Under the witness of the goddess...¡± As an elder of the legitimate line, Sun Miao activated the blessing and then began to prepare for the final ceremony. However, at this moment, his expression slightly furrowed, and Qian Lin also looked in one direction. Then, a young voice had already spoken out, ¡°I oppose this marriage!¡± Chapter 889 - 775: Capture Them All in One Sweep?_5 Chapter 889: Chapter 775: Capture Them All in One Sweep?_5 And then a young-faced man stepped through the void, walking towards this side step by step. It sparked much discussion and whispers among the guests. ¡°That¡¯s Xing Chen, the brightest of Starshine City¡¯s younger generation.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not even thirty yet, said to be at Catastrophe Level, hardly less than Miss Bai Ling.¡± ¡°While he may not be as extravagant as the Eight-Armed Vajra, he is a prodigy of our times.¡± ¡°The flag-bearer of the younger generation of the Starshine Family!¡± ¡°Do they really have to be so unpleasant on such a joyful day...¡± Here in Starshine City, where guests typically attend to smash the scene, most guests still adopt an attitude of bystanders excited to watch a drama. Only a minority of staunch allies of the Suns feel enraged. Even Qian Lin couldn¡¯t help but express his dissatisfaction tinged with a strand of Sacred Intent. ¡°Starshine scion, do you seek to foment chaos on this day?¡± As a Saint, Qian Lin could totally adopt such a lecturing tone; he¡¯s certainly entitled to it. Truth be told, while Qian Lin couldn¡¯t offer substantial help to the Suns¡¯ rivalry with the Starshine Family¡ªas Sun Miao¡¯s friend¡ªand now that he had joined the Wanhuo Chamber of Commerce, he wouldn¡¯t be allowed to intervene in such external conflicts, which favored harmony. Even his arrival had been prefaced with warnings, specifically instructed to be merely present without any substantial intervention. Yet even so, as a Saint present in person for just two days, why must they stir trouble during this time? Even choosing tomorrow would have been better, but to stir things up during the wedding? That was truly disrespectful! At this time, Xing Chen in the air also clasped his hands towards Qian Lin through the void, his expression and attitude rather respectful. ¡°Saint Qian misunderstands, this junior is merely following the wedding tradition. I oppose this marriage, I¡¯ve long harbored affection for Miss Sun Shiyu, this time...¡± Swoosh~ A black spear tore through the air, erasing all distance and pierced through all passive defense fields in front of Xing Chen. Without any obstructions, it penetrated his body, sending him flying backward, before pinning him directly in the void. The spearhead firmly embedded in the void, leaving him suspended above. ¡°The honor duel then, it ends now, doesn¡¯t it...¡± Tao Yu retracted his throwing posture, his tone calm. Turning to look at Bai Ling who had just blessed them and was a bit stunned, Tao Yu smiled amiably and said, ¡°As a Saint Disciple, I have a protective Sacred Object bestowed by my teacher; that should be reasonable, right?¡± This prompted Bai Ling to nod, absentmindedly, then she couldn¡¯t help but reveal a smile, ¡°No wonder you can live off a rich woman, you¡¯re quite capable.¡± At this moment, Qian Lin had also regained his senses, looking at the Spear of Longinus replica that penetrated the void with a bit of admiration in his eyes. ¡°It seems to be imbued with Sealing Techniques? It doesn¡¯t look like sealing, more like striking directly at the soul, inflicting essential weakening, a very practical Sacred Object. Yu¡¯s teacher really values you... ¡°But this time..., it was a bit rash, you shouldn¡¯t have acted so hastily, ah~¡± Although Qian Lin¡¯s face still showed admiration, his heart was already somewhat speechless. Isn¡¯t your ability to exacerbate tensions a little too strong? To directly slay the most outstanding prodigy of the Starshine family¡¯s generation? Although the rival came to follow the tradition seeking an honor duel, clearly disregarding life and death, You should still consider the consequences and subsequent reactions. Such agreements, after all, depend entirely on the strength of all parties involved. Whether you want to abide by them or not is just a matter of saying so! What is that old ghost of the Starshine family enduring all this time for? It¡¯s for the Starshine family to have a new Saint! Although the main goal is still in the previous generation, it may not wait until Xing Chen reaches that stage. But this is too much of a slap in the face! Oh no, this might be too much to cover up... What seemed under control, something Qian Lin thought he could contain at the scene, now appeared uncertain. Even if this was in line with some customary processes, it was still a tremendous face-slapping! The guests at the banquet were all dumbstruck at this moment. Some who had intended to enjoy the show were even more surprised that before they could slice into the melon, it had been forcefully blown to pieces with a slap! What had just happened? The strongest of the younger generation of the Xing Family had just come forward to say a few words and was immediately nailed to the void? A one-hit kill? Why is there such a huge difference between equals at Catastrophe Level?! Some perceptive guests immediately associated the black spear with a Sacred Object that must be hugely compatible with its user! Only such an explanation would make sense! But no one expected that Eight-Armed Vajra could actually wield a Sacred Object. Whether he acquired it through luck, was given by the Suns, or perhaps had some other background... At this time, the Xing Family warriors who were outside the venue preparing, could hardly believe their eyes as they saw Xing Chen nailed to the sky, dying unwillingly. His Spirituality and soul seemed to be completely devoured by the spear. Truly soul-shattered, doomed to never transcend after death! Xing Chen¡¯s biological grandfather, the current Family Head of the Xing Family, had just placed a Starry Sky Ball to a designated coordinate. And when he looked up, he saw his dear grandson¡¯s corpse suspended in the sky. He found it hard to believe for a moment. He had meant for this outstanding junior of his to provoke a little, as a pretext. But had the junior himself turned into the pretext? ¡°Beasts!¡± A roar of anguish pierced through the heavens. As if the entire Floating City was shaking. Such power was even stronger than that of brothers Sun Guangyao and Sun Guanghui, although he had not yet fully controlled the Sacred Object to become a Quasi-Saint; he had always had a Sacred Object by his side for constant communication. Such intense turbulence indicated his defenses had been somewhat broken, his Dao heart was shattered. But soon, a hand was placed on his shoulder, a gentle force calmed his raging emotions. ¡°What a pity for Chen. Since it has come to this, there¡¯s no need to wait any longer.¡± Saint Xing, who held the Xing Family Clan Leader¡¯s shoulder, stroked his own snow-white eyebrows, feeling some regret as he looked at Xing Chen nailed to the sky. A promising junior of the family, dead in such an inexplicable way. This Sacred Object was too mysterious, and even he, who had been preparing the layout, did not anticipate Xing Chen facing such a blow, completely unguarded. The Xing Family had lost a contemporary peerless talent! ¡°You Suns¡¯ junior, Chen came with good intentions to congratulate you on the wedding, yet you act with such heinous insanity, this time, it is not us Xing Family who are merciless...¡± The deep voice imbued with Sacred Intent exerted far more pressure than the Xing Family Head¡¯s angry roar. The entire Floating City began to tremble violently, and once again, red lightning flickered in the sky. Afterward, amidst the greyness, vague shimmers of stars began to appear. A giant black sphere began to envelop the entire Floating City! Starry Sky Balls previously embedded in the void twinkled with brilliant light, seemingly hallowing the entire surrounded area. Tao Yu, who possessed the Spatial Talent of Divine Space three times, saw mysterious characters in his eyes, perceiving the changes before him. ¡°Turns out the Starry Sky Balls can be used together like this...¡± Tao Yu internally praised, realizing that the Starry Sky Balls did not form a Duel Space but were similar to the projection technique of Gate of Guf that he knew, using formations and numerous Starry Sky Balls, coupled with a Saint¡¯s activation, to temporarily strip the nearby area. Turning the original Floating City into a mirror of nothingness, such ensuing destruction would also be unable to damage the mundane trinkets of Starshine City, while also avoiding intervention by the World Will to the greatest extent! Looking at the densely embedded Starry Sky Balls, Tao Yu knew that the Xing Family had prepared for this step for a very long time. Certainly not a move made within one month; at least a decade or even decades in planning! This was the last resort and insurance that the Xing Family had always guarded with. This time, when the Suns thought they were safest, with the protection of a Saint onsite, leading to almost all important members of the Suns in attendance, they forcefully initiated hostilities. Attempting to capture them all in one fell swoop! Previously, the Xing Family had limited themselves to symbolic gestures when dealing with the second and third families, treating a failed Saint ascension as if nothing had happened. Clearly, this time they were prepared to go to the harshest of measures against the Suns! ¡°Aren¡¯t they afraid the other families of the Starshine Twelve will be chilled to the heart?... But it makes sense, they must have weighed the options long ago, otherwise, they would not have waited until now to take action...¡± Chapter 890: 776: Rivers of Blood Chapter 890: Chapter 776: Rivers of Blood The glittering starry sky enveloped the entire Floating City, with only specks of stars around, as if situated in the cosmos itself. Beyond the Floating City, the outside world seemed to have completely lost contact, reduced to a vast universe. As if space infinitely expanded outward. Inner City, Outer City, all disappeared, leaving the Floating City isolated in the starry sky, appearing somewhat lonely and cold. One after another, figures of the Xing Family¡¯s Catastrophe Level warriors positioned themselves in the sky¡¯s astral formations, seemingly forming a grand array that enveloped the entire Floating City. It wasn¡¯t just the Floating City isolated in space; the other guests at the banquet also discovered that apart from the platform they were on and the ancestral land of the Suns, other parts of the Floating City were like illusory bubbles, with only images projected, without a shred of substance! As if this platform was purely stripped away from the Main World! From Saint Xing¡¯s sudden appearance, to being nailed in the air and assassinated by Tao Yu, to the Xing Family¡¯s abrupt display of power, the changes in this short period of time were indeed too drastic. This left many people unable to react! ¡°What, what is this situation?¡± The stunned Clan Leader of the Decaron family, from the extermination of the Yue Family, had already realized that this ¡®Eight-Armed Vajra¡¯ was difficult to deal with. Therefore, his personal attendance was also an attempt to resolve some potential grievances. But then, just when the Xing Family¡¯s genius had just appeared, presumably only for an honor Duel, you just directly killed him? And using a Sacred Object to kill Catastrophe Level in an instant? What kind of sorcery is this?! Is this how the old ghost from the Yue Family died? The Decaron Clan Leader asked himself, fearing the same fate would befall him if he were in that position! He had never thought that the Eight-Armed Vajra would carry a Sacred Object with him. Is the Suns family this generous? Or is there another way... Regardless, observing the celestial changes around, even with his Catastrophe Level strength, he could perceive the abnormality of this space. ¡°Whatever the case, this is no longer something I can interfere with. It¡¯s best to hide; one mustn¡¯t get involved!¡± The Decaron Clan Leader quickly scanned the surroundings then swiftly walked towards some familiar representatives from the State Capital. The gunshot earlier was too terrifying, an instant annihilation of a Catastrophe Level! In the current situation, if a full-fledged conflict were to break out, even he would be in danger. Better to swiftly band together, and prevent both sides from easily breaking the truce. ¡°No matter what, we are representatives of State Capital! If you confront each other, you must also exercise restraint...¡± ... At this moment, Hu Hao from the Hu Family, who had a slight conflict with Tao Yu in the New Development Zone and was very smitten with Sun Shiyu, couldn¡¯t help but shrink his neck. No way, you just killed Saint Xing?! Just like that? Should I really be thankful for your mercy back then? Isn¡¯t this wrong... Setting aside strength, the key is how dare you! This is the number one of the new generation from the Xing Family! Look, now you¡¯ve done it, Saint Xing has intervened... ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t think that the Xing Family intervened just because of Saint Xing, do you? This kind of preparation can¡¯t be made impulsively. Saint Xing merely came to provoke on purpose, only not expecting Brother Tao to be so ruthless.¡± Hu Mei¡¯er¡¯s eyes also contained intense surprise at that moment. Despite being amazed at the strength of the Eight-Armed Vajra, the means employed by the Xing Family this time were specifically targeted! It meant that the Xing Family could take on any family if they wished; they just refrained from using such tactics previously, fearing backlash. The pressure given by the Suns this time was too great! ¡°What do we do then?¡± Hu Hao quickly asked. ¡°We¡¯re just here for the wedding; the Xing Family shouldn¡¯t involve us deliberately...¡± Hu Mei¡¯er¡¯s gaze flittered as she noticed that people had begun to cluster together. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we should join them too, all the forces not belonging to the Suns together; I bet neither side would dare to exterminate us! This matter, it has nothing to do with us...¡± ¡°The Xing Family hasn¡¯t taken direct action yet; they¡¯re giving us time to take sides. We shall not aid either!¡± Similar opinions started to emerge among the crowd. Down below, the guests quickly began to diverge; the powerful members of the Suns and a few allies started to assemble, while others spontaneously gathered on the other side. And in that vast starry sky, strong warriors positioned themselves in their respective stars. In total, more than fifty Catastrophe Level figures surrounded the platform in a besieging manner. Not only the Xing Family¡¯s warriors, but many experts from the Gundy Family who had appeared last time were present at the scene. The old ancestor of the Gundy Family, who was furious over Carter¡¯s death last time, was now exuding an extremely strong aura tinged with a touch of spite and satisfaction, declaring ¡°Originally, I myself wouldn¡¯t resort to such ruthless actions, but you Suns have pushed things too far!¡± He then let out a cackling laugh, ¡°Old Sun, wasn¡¯t it you who said you were going to blood-wash our Gundy Family? Now do you see which side is being blood-washed?!¡± After speaking, he also looked at the representatives of the Suns¡¯ few allies and scolded loudly, ¡°Can¡¯t you see the situation? This time is different from the past. The Suns will surely be completely eradicated. Continuing to side with the Suns now means that the outcome will be different from before!¡± Standing next to Sun Guangyao, the Clan Leader of the Oni Clan, a staunch ally and ranked sixth among the twelve families of Starshine, also looked somewhat uncomfortable as he cupped his hands towards the void, ¡°Saint Xing, we of the twelve families of Starshine are branches of the same tree, why must it come to this!¡± Before the Xing Family could respond, the old ancestor of the Gundy Family already burst into hearty laughter. Chapter 891 - 776 Blood Flows into a River_2 Chapter 891: Chapter 776 Blood Flows into a River_2 ¡°Shared roots and lineage? The moment Xing Chen appeared, that ruthless man skewered him on the spot¡ªIs that what you call shared roots? My nephew Carter also met his end at his hands! With such a deadly nature, stepping into Catastrophe Level so swiftly, he must have sided with the Evil God!¡± As he spoke, Gundy, the old ancestor, even sneered a few times ¡°If we do not eliminate him now, he will surely obliterate Starshine in the future, and it¡¯s not as if such things haven¡¯t happened before!¡± After that, he also glanced toward Sun Shiyu standing beside Tao Yu, saying ¡°Moreover, it can now be confirmed that the Suns¡¯ young lady is also of some Abyssal Species bloodline, making this marriage quite the ¡®match made by the heavens¡¯!¡± A sycophantic lackey had rushed to spill all the details from beginning to end. Indeed, saving the Xing Family much talk. The Family Head of the Xing Family then said aloud, ¡°Fellow Daoists have now seen the Suns¡¯ lunacy. Today, we are merely cleansing our clan, and to avoid misdirected harm, I request Miss Bai Ling to organize a temporary relocation to the side, and I will use the Starry Sky Ball to completely segregate everyone.¡± Although the Bai Family had unceremoniously driven the Xing Family out of White Star City without sparing any courtesies, Bai Ling¡¯s presence now was imposing the greatest pressure on the Xing Family, a pressure that even exceeded that of Saint Qian Lin! As long as she could be appeased well, then everything else was insignificant. At this moment, Bai Ling standing before Tao Yu also raised her elegant eyebrows, looked back at Tao Yu with a shake of her head full of regret, and said, ¡°What a pity, tall trees catch much wind. Take care of yourself, brother Tao.¡± Her personality might be carefree, and she even whimsically pursued a career as an idol, a typical rebel. But being somewhat older than Tao Yu and Sun Shiyu, she had a good grasp of limits. Although she appreciated Tao Yu¡¯s previous actions, it would not affect some of her decisions. Afterward, Bai Ling also glanced at the expressionless Qian Lin. Although the Saint had not taken a stance, Bai Ling knew that given the array the Xing Family had presented, it was highly likely he would not muddy the waters, and now he just needed an excuse to step back... ¡ª¡ª ¡°Miss Bai is too courteous; staying afar is good to avoid getting splattered with blood.¡± Tao Yu likewise returned the smile to Bai Ling. This pre-battle round was the time for both parties to make arrangements for the neutrals to pick sides. Tao Yu also needed to make some preparations and adjustments. Though recent times had been chaotically unpredictable, he knew something might happen. But the Xing Family¡¯s sudden firm eruption also took him by surprise. It was indeed an audacious move for the Xing Family to attack when the Suns had gathered all their strongest experts, and Qian Lin the Saint was present¡ªtheir fighting strength at its peak. It really demonstrated the resolve and daring of Saint Xing... The Xing Family, however arrogant, couldn¡¯t possibly affect so many forces at once. Tao Yu then looked at Sun Miao and Qian Lin, the pillars of strength, as the backbone of the Suns was rapidly organizing troop transfers and forming up, also vaguely establishing a Formation, occasionally illuminated by the glow of single-use magical items. There was not a moment¡¯s pause, the air filled with the dense intermingling of information-laden thoughts. Only Sun Guanghui found a moment to telepathically communicate with the three, ¡°You should stay in the protected zone of the Formation and look for opportunities. Things are a bit troublesome this time; your top priority is to protect yourselves, seek chances to escape, or even consider returning to the Abyss now!¡± After finishing the transmission, Sun Guanghui then quickly resumed discussing and directing with the other Catastrophe Level figures. However many years the heritage had been passed down, the family foundation was still there, and they had some trump cards carried by their four strongest Catastrophe Level members, which were now used without hesitation. Dazzling radiance connected many of the Suns¡¯ powerhouses, as if their energies resonated as one entity. And Sun Miao was continuously exchanging telepathic messages with Qian Lin, seemingly engaged in some intense communication, so much so that he hadn¡¯t even directly responded! After a while, Qian Lin finally sighed, ¡°For the sake of our friendship, I will ensure you face no threat to your life today!¡± Having said that, he looked up to the sky, toward the elder with radiant starlight shining around his white brows. His body surely radiated a dying aura, likened to a man at death¡¯s door, yet the pressure he brought was even greater than that of ordinary Saints! Just by standing there, he seemed like the core of this Starry Sky World! Not to mention his strength surpassing my own, but he also held the Flame of Civilization. And when necessary, his willingness to sacrifice his life was something I cannot emulate. Outclassed in every aspect! Even if the Abyss holds unlimited potential, with countless examples of the weak overcoming the strong. Yet between him and me, there was no condition under which victory could be achieved. Moreover... As a Saint, Qian Lin couldn¡¯t simply gamble with his life! Ensuring Sun Miao¡¯s life was free from harm was the highest promise he could give. ¡°Life without fear? If only that, it would suffice, for the face of a Saint must be respected by this old man...¡± The Saint Xing, who had been silent until now, also emitted an aged voice. ¡°Then we the Oni Clan can only withdraw as well, and I beg for understanding from Brother Sun and the elder.¡± Then, the Clan Leader of the Oni Clan, who had previously spoken for the Suns, could only cup his hands, bow his head in shame, and lead his people away, hiding their faces as they went over to where Bai Ling was currently. ¡°Sorry, Brother Sun.¡± ¡°We, too, cannot change anything...¡± ¡°...¡± Following the example of the Oni Clan¡¯s departure, other families began to leave one after another. Chapter 892: 776 Blood Flows Into Rivers_3 Chapter 892: Chapter 776 Blood Flows Into Rivers_3 This has led to an increasingly dwindling number of people in the Suns¡¯ camp. Originally, they had just come to attend a wedding. It was already a great honor to have Catastrophe Level characters attending, and it wasn¡¯t an all-out effort. Now, faced with a clear gap both in the number of Catastrophe Level characters, and in top combat power, a natural choice was made. From the enclosed space around, it was clear that the Xing Family was serious this time! This grand wedding had all the important members of the Suns already gathered ¨C it was time for a thorough annihilation! The two families had opportunities to catch their breath after past events, but the Suns clearly had no future to speak of! They thought that with a Saint presiding and so many witnesses, the wedding would proceed relatively smoothly, and thus led to the gathering of many significant members ¨C this was the Suns¡¯ biggest strategic mistake! At this moment, even some of the families from Starshine City, who had come to offer congratulations, were already considering how to carve up the Suns¡¯ assets during the post-conflict feast. Even though the Xing Family and the more aggressive Gundy Family would surely take the lion¡¯s share, they inevitably would also grab something for themselves, including the nicely developed New Development Zone... ¡°Brother Qian, I understand your difficulty, alas, this time this old man has miscalculated.¡± Sun Miao couldn¡¯t help but sigh. At the scene that had become sharply divided, he couldn¡¯t help but look at Tao Yu again transmitting a message to Qian Lin ¡°Brother Qian, you¡¯ve seen the Sacred Object of Yu, his teacher is also capable, and there will surely be a generous reward when the time comes. Please, take him and break through. I will use all means to delay them.¡± Qian Lin, upon hearing this, could not help but sigh helplessly. ¡°You really overestimate me. I tried to merge with the Sacred Intent when the barrier appeared, but it¡¯s very difficult to break through...¡± On the other hand, the affiliates and allies that should detach from the Suns had started doing so, leaving only a few die-hard Catastrophe Levels behind. The Xing Family was no longer hesitant. Against the backdrop of the vast starry sky, the Family Head of the Xing Family, positioned among the stars, commanded: ¡°The Suns have conspired with the Evil God and committed indiscriminate slaughter. In the name of the Starshine family, custodian of the Flame of Civilization, I decree the punishment of annihilation upon the Suns! If you surrender, the offspring outside the seal may be spared...¡± Here, the Clan Leader paused, then with a severe tone continued: ¡°Otherwise, it shall be total extermination, not a blade of grass left standing!¡± Even now, under these circumstances, the twenty Catastrophe Level characters from the Suns, using various artifacts, had lit up several Formation points, creating a Formation that similarly exuded a profound sense of pressure. Without giving any hope, it would inevitably lead to an all-out, desperate struggle from the Suns! As for Sun Miao, standing at the Formation Eye¡¯s central point, he was holding the Scepter in one hand and a crystal in the other, his face full of sorrow as he looked towards the sky. ¡°It¡¯s pointless to say more. If it were us, we would also eradicate the roots. Come then, let me see the true gap between me and the Saints!¡± As Sun Miao¡¯s face began to redden, the entire Formation started to converge. Everyone was using various artifacts like money was no object, and his aura began to rise sharply. Seizing the moment, Sun Miao activated the [Will Key], temporarily connecting with the World Will, granting him the dual conditions of becoming a Saint for a brief moment! A Hollow Fire Spark seemed to rise within him. At the same time, Tao Yu and the Sun sisters received a mental flow of information from Sun Miao, ¡°Brother Qian has agreed, if you can cooperate to break this barrier, he will take you with him to leave, you must seize this opportunity!¡± If the breach is impossible, then naturally there is nothing more to say... However, in the next moment, in the hands of Saint Xing, there appeared to be a Fire Spark resembling a tiny flame. The next moment, a pop~ the Fire Spark was ignited. It formed a Flame of Civilization containing the sun, moon, stars, and the essence of forests and rivers. This made both Sun Miao and Qian Lin look ugly. They had not expected that, despite holding all the advantages, the opponent would still not give them any chance and ignited the Flame of Civilization right at the start! With all their might! They knew that the power of the Flame of Civilization was great, almost like an additional amplifier, but its consumption and side effects were equally significant! ¡°Old Sun, there¡¯s no chance left, are you sure you want to stick to the previous plan?¡± Qian Lin sighed in his heart. ¡°Even if he promises to spare this old man¡¯s life, he will surely destroy my foundation! What¡¯s the point of living in such a manner? My decision is final!¡± Sun Miao, as well, feeling despair from the emergence of the Flame of Civilization, had the Sacred Fire within him surging more powerfully, as if to ignite his life itself! ¡°To hear the Dao in the morning, one could die contentedly in the evening! In this old man¡¯s life, to have felt the might of a Saint, I would have no regrets in death!¡± His golden Scepter seemed to melt, like liquid metal surrounding him, as if about to merge into the flames within his body. His entire being seemed like a torch, with the many Catastrophe Levels of the Suns as embellishments, lighting up the entire starry sky. This awe and commotion caused Bai Ling and others to take sideways glances, subsequently feeling a bit of pity... Subsequently, Sun Miao¡¯s figure also began to blur and dreamy, as if his Spiritual Body was being illuminated until half-transparent by a strong light. This escalating momentum also made Saint Xing, who held the Flame of Civilization, flutter his white eyebrows, nodding his head in acknowledgment. ¡°The young one of the Suns, I underestimated you before. You do have some backbone.¡± Originally, igniting the Flame of Civilization was to be the final straw to psychologically crush the opponent and avoid a desperate counterattack at death, but it seems it won¡¯t be spare now! As the Flame of Civilization merged with him, the emotion in the eyes of Saint Xing also gradually became absent, like those of a cold machine. Chapter 893 - 776: Rivers of Blood Part 4 Chapter 893: Chapter 776: Rivers of Blood Part 4 An ancient mirror gradually emerged from behind him, growing larger and larger until it enveloped his entire being. At first glance, Saint Xing appeared as if he were the man within the mirror, divine and holy under the radiance of the mirror¡¯s light! ¡ª¡ª Unlike the Suns, who had their Catastrophe Level fighters and the elder ancestors formulating strategies together, the Xing Family¡¯s Catastrophe Level powerhouses were merely distributed around to ensure the stability of this space, without taking part in the siege. With one Xing Chen already dead, this rare opportunity to capture all at once should not be squandered, especially since the Ancestor Sage had deployed the Flame of Civilization. It would be a severe loss if in the end, some are dragged to their deaths. The Ancestor Sage, merged with the Flame of Civilization, was more than capable of handling everything at hand! And Gundy, the elder ancestor, feeling the Holy Might of Saint Xing, also said to the Xing Family Head next to him, ¡°The Sacred Intent of our predecessor is unfathomable. While that old ghost of the Suns might have some capabilities, the strong ones of the Suns will probably be annihilated in one blow.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a shame that we couldn¡¯t assist the Ancestor Sage.¡± The Xing Family Head, looking at Sun Guangyao and the other old rivals gathered around Sun Miao, all beginning to Overdraft themselves and using various tools to give their all, also felt somewhat emotional. After so many years of confrontation, there was indeed a sense of nostalgia for their worthy opponents, but alas, in the end, they are meant to die... ¡°That little Tao indeed has astonishing Talent and must have great secrets on her. This time, perhaps we can try to capture her alive.¡± Gundy then spotted Tao Yu, who was not in the Formation, but standing with other members of the Sun Family on the other side, with hatred in his eyes. It was this person who had killed Carter! And this person also had a Sacred Object to protect himself, so he must ask Saint Xing to capture him alive later, to meticulously torture and question him about the secrets he holds! So what if he has a Saint as a teacher? No Saint would confront Saint Xing over a dead person! ¡°It¡¯s natural for us to choose to act now; he is indeed the final straw that breaks the camel¡¯s back.¡± The Xing Family Head sounded somewhat sentimental at this point. Originally, they were considering whether to use the old strategies, but it was the emergence of this genius that changed their attitude. ¡°The Suns have also been a significant force in Starshine, it¡¯s a pity...¡± Almost simultaneously with their discussion, Saint Xing had also finished gathering his strength. After merging with the round mirror, he transformed into a white Star and then crashed down like a comet toward the ground below. On his journey, the space Distortion left behind by the Sacred Intent looked like fragments of mirror pieces. The entire starry sky World, split apart, was trembling continuously, as if on the verge of tearing open. Below, Sun Miao¡¯s eyes also brightened slightly at this moment, fully integrated with the Sacred Object and using the Formation¡¯s energy to charge head-on. Despite the vast differences in the magnitude of their presences, he remained unflinchingly determined! ¡°Brother Qian, I¡¯m counting on you!¡± Almost at the same time, Qian Lin reached Tao Yu and the Sun sisters, picking them up out of thin air and coldly saying, ¡°If you can¡¯t block the tearing aftermath, don¡¯t blame me if you die!¡± The terrifying moves of the two great Sacred Intents didn¡¯t seem exaggerated in terms of the extent of the aftermath, as they appeared highly concentrated due to the restraint of the Sacred Intent. However, the space between the two sides was filled with cracks that, under the mutual compression of their attacks, suddenly shattered! The remnants of the space breaking open surged out, and the entire sealed space violently tore apart. The originally Hollow projection of Starshine City also gradually became more and more visible, as if it were about to materialize. At this moment, the disaster-level powerhouses of the Xing Family and Gundy¡¯s family who were in position once again took out the Starry Sky Ball, solemnly preparing to control the aftermath to prevent damage to Starshine City. However, just then, Qian Lin, who was holding Tao Yu and the Sun sisters at a distance, suddenly changed his expression as if he sensed something, and he stopped himself from the imminent motion to Accelerate. And the devastating blow that was originally about to happen between Saint Xing and Sun Miao also abruptly ceased. Both parties retreated rapidly as if they had seen a ghost! With the background space, resembling a starry curtain, completely shattered, the outside World was revealed... A blood moon hung high in the void, and an endless red sea of blood surged and encircled beneath Starshine City ¨C its thunderous roar unceasing. The pungent smell of blood filled everyone¡¯s nostrils. Even if you held your breath, you could still ¡®Perceive¡¯ that stench directly with your mind! A figure with a blood-colored halo above its head floated high in the void, looking down upon everyone from above, over the Floating City amid the blood sea. There seemed to be a dark golden cross in his eyes. ¡°Yo, finally shattered the space...¡± It seemed that along with this casual greeting, the blood sea encircling the Floating City also churned out a tsunami-like roar. Boom ~ Boom ~ The towering blood sea rose hundreds of meters above the Floating City, covering the sky and sun, leaving only a gap above the Floating City uncovered. Feeling the oppressive force from the dense Sacred Intent in the blood sea, everyone knew that once the blood sea fell, the entire Floating City would be left without a single tile! Almost no one present would survive! ¡°Teacher~¡± Tao Yu waved her hand to the figure above, which frightened Qian Lin so much that he let go immediately, his eyes almost bulging out. Damn it! You¡¯re calling that thing a teacher? What kind of filth is your teacher exactly! ¡°On the day of my disciple¡¯s wedding, it is only fitting for me to come and take a look, but I didn¡¯t expect to see such an interesting drama unfold.¡± Chapter 894 - 776: Blood Flows in Rivers_5 Chapter 894: Chapter 776: Blood Flows in Rivers_5 The blood-colored figure in the sky seemed to put on a smile tinged with wickedness, then looked towards Sun Miao ¡°Earlier, I saw that you were about to make a breakthrough, so I waited a bit. Now what do you plan to do? Why not dismantle the Floating City, extinguish the Flame of Civilization? I reckon they could still squeeze out some benefits...¡± As these words were spoken, the Blood Sea which had sealed the last gap above seemed ready to collapse inward. Nobody dared doubt this person¡¯s words! Even Saint Xing appeared wooden-faced at this moment. As a Saint who had fused with the Flame of Civilization, his sensing ability far surpassed others... At this moment, the Blood Sea, with each wave, each surge, seemed to bring about a fluctuation of space¡¯s tides. Every rise and fall of the waves seemed to unleash surges of energy within the void! Even Saint Xing didn¡¯t know if it was the Blood Sea conforming to the spatial tides, or if it was the Blood Sea directing them. But regardless, the terrifying nature of this Saint was clear for all to see! Even with the fusion of the Flame of Civilization, he likely was no match. When the Blood Sea covered everything, all he could do was save himself, unable to rescue anyone else... He had already tried merging Sacred Intent to test it, the Blood Sea devouring souls and dissolving bones, capable of dooming one to eternal damnation! Never to be reborn! ¡°For the involvement of your disciple, this old one is at fault, but I beg for your mercy. This Floating City also has your disciple¡¯s relatives and friends.¡± Saint Xing¡¯s elderly voice carried a sense of helplessness. Meanwhile, within the Floating City, those who were previously outside the Starry Sky blockade also looked up in terror at the overwhelming Blood Sea. Watching the tumultuous waves and whirlpools of the Blood Sea, they too felt a sense of apocalyptic destruction. The once high and mighty scions of the Floating City, now before this Blood Sea, were as weak as ants that could be crushed at any moment, each face filled with fear. ¡°It seems there is some truth to that, no need to destroy everything.¡± That blood-tinged figure seemed rather indifferent, then stepping on the blood waves, looked down playfully and said, ¡°I am Ming River, since you mentioned my disciple, the Floating City doesn¡¯t have to be destroyed, but what can you offer as compensation?¡± Such Pioneers seldom prefer to aid the enemy before their demise. At this moment, even if they promised to let them go, it would hardly earn trust. Just as the Xing Family never tried to extort a ransom from the Suns from the start, if the Suns had such an opportunity, they too would eradicate them to the root! Surviving a Catastrophe Level can create unknown potential risks. Once the face-off escalates, there¡¯s no sending the tiger back to the mountain... And Saint Xing, looking around at the boundless Blood Sea, a wry smile appeared on his aged face, ¡°All of the Xing Family¡¯s assets here are at your disposal, just ask the Abyss not to annihilate all, to leave a trace of lineage...¡± ¡°Foolishness! Killing you all is also mine! To actually use my money to buy your lives, this is the utmost deception!¡± ¡®Ming River¡¯ exploded with rage upon hearing this. With a slight bend of his finger, a torrent of Blood Sea, like a waterfall, fell from the sky. ¡°Unthinkable!¡± Saint Xing pointed into the void, and a large mirror rose up, blocking over the Xing Family¡¯s ancestral lands, and kept expanding. Attempting to hinder the plummeting Blood Sea Waterfall. Boom~ The Blood Sea crashed upon the mirror, causing a surge. But in the next moment, Saint Xing¡¯s face dramatically changed. Endless bloody waters enshrouded the mirror, quickly causing it to emit a wail, constantly polluted and eroded, washing away all traces upon it. It only lasted for an instant before the connection was lost, the swiftly plummeting Blood Sea casting it into a continual tumble, flicking it away. Directly falling into the Blood Sea itself and completely submerged, devoured! The continuing, mighty Blood Sea Waterfall from the heavens pierced through the Xing Family¡¯s ancestral lands! Blood-red water splashed in all directions! All the descendants of the Xing Family lands did not even have a chance to emit a sound before they were completely dissolved, their souls joining the Blood Sea. In the next instance, the other end of the ¡®waterfall¡¯ torrent broke through below the Floating City, bringing countless pieces of the mountain beneath with it. The debris that was blasted away, soaked with the bloody seawater, seemed to be rapidly corroding, emitting plumes of white smoke until they completely dissipated. Then, the penetrating torrent circled back around, heading straight for the place below where the Gundy Family resided like threading a needle. ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± Gundy¡¯s Patriarch standing in the void cried out in despair. But in the next moment, a blood fountain of the Blood Sea was already bursting forth from the Gundy Family¡¯s location! ¡°The additional ransom, if it satisfies my disciple, I¡¯ll bother with the Abyss no more...¡± The casually devastating double strike, the foul and filthy Blood Sea rolling, even caused the people of the Suns to be in a total daze. Two clans extinguished in a blink? And even with Saint Xing acting, he was unable to prevent it at all?! Then thinking of the vast array of equipment Tao Yu had previously brought out. Goodness, with this Assassin¡¯s casual display of power, indeed those given to the disciple must have been dispensable rewards. With this move, it seems the picture has been completed... In a flip of the hand, two out of the twelve Starshine houses were gone, including the Xing Family! And that, right in front of Saint Xing who had integrated with the Flame of Civilization! Acting forcefully even when the other side had already shown compliance... This... Truly showcases domineering protection of one¡¯s own, the Xing Family really did kick against an iron plate... Chapter 895 - 777: Harvest Chapter 895: Chapter 777: Harvest Outer City, the Flowing Water Feast continues, everyone at the tables is devouring food voraciously, with aunties frantically competing for dishes. Luckily, the reflexes of the aunties from the Outer City are a bit better than average folks, skillfully navigating the small-scale pushing and passing. Using their ultimate techniques learned from the Abyss, the air above the dining table flutters with vigor, yet no dish falls to the ground or goes to waste. Though it seems chaotic, the lively atmosphere grows even more intense. From time to time, some people still lift their heads to look at the fireworks in the sky. However, as the Xing Family begins to make their move, and the Floating City is entirely enveloped, these Pioneers mingling in the Outer City also seem to sense that something is amiss. ¡°Is this a wedding program?¡± ¡°Probably, as expected from the big lords above the Floating City, they really know how to have fun.¡± ¡°Hope they organize more feasts like this.¡± ¡°Who cares that much, there¡¯s a seven-day Flowing Water Feast, no worries for these days.¡± ¡°...¡± But soon after the black void covering the Floating City appears in the sky, a silhouette appears on top of this black void¡ªit is Tao Yu¡¯s Rotating Tomb Avatar! The original version of the Rotating Tomb Avatar was somewhat underwhelming, lacking visibility and its effectiveness was just so-so compared to the original body. But after Tao Yu completed his second Deification, all four of his Rotating Tomb Avatars could employ all of their abilities! This particular Avatar could even be considered as the main body! A halo emerges above him, accompanied by faint sacred chants echoing throughout the city, the Gate of Guf opens. Projection of the negative universe realm, inverting the division of the Starry Sky Ball, the world completes its coverage. Using one¡¯s own heart in place of the heavenly heart! For distinct style, through the rituals of the Kabbalah Tree of Life, akin to reconstructing the Red Sea of EVA, reproposing the Black Mud, diluting, and turning it directly into a boundless, surging blood sea. Though it seems externally that only the area of the Floating City is covered by a blood sea, the internal space has expanded, an endless blood sea without bounds! The peculiarity of the negative universe fortifies the already difficult Black Mud, even incorporating the intermittent equilibrium energy from the vacuum into the blood sea. Each tidal fluctuation of the Vacuum Phase Transition brings a surge in the blood sea, under each overlapping vibration expands to such a terrifying volume... ... Seeing the clan¡¯s territory directly pierced by the blood sea, leaving nothing but bones. Many masters from the Xing Family and the Gundy Family surrounding the Floating City, all have their eyes split with rage. Yet, feeling the surrounding blood sea, rising and falling with the vacuum energy tides, accumulating like a storm, growing ever so powerful, a sense of Despair emerges in everyone¡¯s heart! ¡°This old man is ashamed to hold the position of Family Head, today I shall witness the manner of the elder.¡± The Family Head of the Xing Family, with a expressionless face, salutes the ¡®Ming River¡¯ in the sky, then his whole body¡¯s energy blooms, transforming into a bluish Fiery Flame, turning into a streak of light akin to a moth to a flame, rushes straight towards Tao Yu. ¡°Now it seems I¡¯m like the big villain.¡± Tao Yu casually waves his hand, as if playing ping-pong, directly slapping the person into the blood sea beside them, causing a splash. Flesh and Divine Soul dissolve together, instantly losing all trace of life. ¡°Xing Family¡¯s Xing Yu, witness the master¡¯s brilliant moves!¡± ¡°Xing Family¡¯s Xing He, please bestow your guidance...¡± ¡°...¡± One by one, the remaining strong of the Xing Family bow, streaks of light fly past, the Saint Xing who attempted to intervene and failed previously, now has his eyes closed ¡°If the younger generations have made their decision, then this old man won¡¯t interfere too much...¡± While saying this, he holds the Flame of Civilization once again shining brilliantly, and this time the fiery blaze that erupts covers his entire body, as if he himself has become kindling, with the blazing flames morphing into patterns. Like pioneering agriculture or like pastoral sericulture. Before his human rationale is completely burnt out, Saint Xing glances back at the platform of the Suns ¡°Suns¡¯ Little Demons, you¡¯ve won this round!¡± The two sides calculated against each other, believing their side was superior, revealing the Starry Sky Division, indeed catching the Suns off guard. But unexpectedly, in the end, they had missed such a crucial figure! Indeed, to use the unexpected to deal with others, one must be prepared to accept the unexpected... The next moment, he streaks across the sky like a falling star, gathering all the energy of the remaining Xing Family¡¯s strong, and directly aiming towards Tao Yu! With all of the Civilization Flame fully blazing through his being, the resulting stream of light also makes Tao Yu slightly raise an eyebrow. ¡°Indeed, a good strategy...¡± Almost simultaneously with Tao Yu¡¯s remark, the burning meteor halfway across the sky explodes suddenly! Not Tao Yu¡¯s distant attack, this is Saint Xing having put everything on the line, the self-explosion of burning everything he has! Using himself as fuel, amplified by the Flame of Civilization. The rationale, Divine Soul, flesh of the Saint, and even the Yuan Force on him are all sacrificed for this shocking strike! The blast impact isn¡¯t extensive. It looks only like a dazzling aurora. But precisely because of this, the highly compressed power doesn¡¯t leak even a bit, all exerted on this area of space! Catastrophe Level might depend on the spread for deterrence, but the Saint turns Sacred Intent into a focus on power concentration! After this sudden exertion of full strength, all that remains of Saint Xing¡¯s Divine Soul can only complete a little communication ¡°Even using all I have, I am probably no match for you sir, but the World Will won¡¯t allow it...¡± Almost accompanying the echoes of his voice, this rigid blood-colored space, too, experiences intense tremors and instability due to the highly compressed strike, seeming as if it might tear apart at the next moment, its breath appearing about to spill out! Chapter 896 - 777: Harvest_2 Chapter 896: Chapter 777: Harvest_2 ¡°Trouble below. Even the temporarily ascended Sun Miao, who had somewhat stabilized his realm, now had a dark premonition.¡± ¡°Damn it, the old ghost of the Xing Family is trying to force the World Will to act!¡± ¡°It¡¯s over. If there¡¯s no spatial sanctuary, and he actually launches this attack, then our friend from the Ming River might face serious trouble...¡± As a Saint, Qian Lin naturally understood the risks involved! Previously, the Xing Family members all held the Starry Sky Ball for supplementary power to prevent energy from leaking after the world shattered. It was only that blood sea world that later appeared which tore apart the starry sky. But now, Saint Xing had realized the disparity between himself and the Ming River and hence decided to completely shatter everything! Mutual destruction! If it was a mere breaking, it might not have been too bad. The Ming River could still retract his move in time. But the Flame of Civilization is intimately related to the will of the world, with everything being recorded. With his move, all of Ming River¡¯s previous actions would be settled in the aftermath! This, in fact, is also one of the largest reliances of the families that control the Flame of Civilization; other stronger families wouldn¡¯t press too hard either! Even someone as powerful as the Ming River would also... Yet, at that very moment, the Ming River in the sky casually flipped his hand, his fingers piercing the void like nails, firmly gripping it. That space crack, which was on the verge of shattering, seemed to be zipped up, and began to close! The ¡®Ming River¡¯ in the sky just casually smiled. ¡°That was close. You almost had me fooled.¡± Then Tao Yu raised his hand, and the remnants of the Flame of Civilization that survived the explosion were attracted into his palm. The lingering soul of Saint Xing, who was desperately trying to see the final situation, also finally dissipated with reluctance and a sigh. Close? What a joke! How can he possess such overpowering spatial control? But just then, a wave of the blood sea swept over the blast site, cleaning away any remnants of spirituality and divine soul. The first Saint position to be slain¡ªdon¡¯t let it go to waste... Although there were battles among Saints before, Saints indeed were too good at escaping. This time, the same mistake can¡¯t be made. At the same time with a casual flick, the surging waves swept across, instantly clearing away the old ancestor of the Gundy Family and many remaining powerhouses who were pleading for mercy. ¡°Too spineless to keep around...¡± After doing all this, Tao Yu, through his Rotating Tomb Avatar, then looked at the Flame of Civilization, raising an eyebrow slightly. ¡°Pity, it seems of little use to me...¡± ¡ª¡ª [Flame of Civilization Fire Spark]: A symbol of a civilization, it can protect a region from the Abyss invasion, carrying it greatly reduces Pollution, can monitor the dynamics of the covered area, can adjust the anchoring of the Development Zone, and more... A list of basic functions emerges, primarily for city management, shelter, monitoring, and some setting functions of the development zone. It could almost be seen as a dynamic management panel for the city and corresponding development zones. Moreover, it can simultaneously burn Yuan Force and one¡¯s rationality to gain a proportional enhancement! To a certain extent, it could be considered a beggar¡¯s version of Unification. However, when Tao Yu wanted to test it, even though he could invest Yuan Force, his Mental Immunity¡¯s firmness could not act as kindling; it couldn¡¯t be burned at all... ¡°Originally, the Flame of Civilization¡¯s combat support was likely just to ensure that the controlling families wouldn¡¯t have any issues. Its primary function is indeed management, which doesn¡¯t really suit me. What a pity...¡± After confirming through the Rotating Tomb Avatar¡¯s observation, Tao Yu felt a slight regret, but it didn¡¯t matter much. With the annihilation of the Xing Family, even if Saint Xing chose mutual destruction, and nothing could be directly gained from them, the previous devouring of the Xing and Gundy families and the sweeping over of many powerhouses still led to quite a haul. In addition to disaster-selected items more numerous than his previous spoils of war, there were also three Sacred Objects! [Starry Sky Mirror (Slight Imperfection)]: Able to contain its own space internally, possessing the spatial permissions of the Saintly Position, it can assist the Caster in overcoming most Prohibitions, and has the Ability for spatial transfer protection. This is the Sacred Object used by Saint Xing. Although it mainly focuses on support, the functions are quite strong. The last hit that Saint Xing resisted seemed ordinary, easily penetrated, but that was only because of Tao Yu¡¯s three times Deification of Spatial Talent, which brutally suppressed the mirror¡¯s transfer function. It bore the brunt of his attack. Er, meaning that the slight imperfection was made by Tao Yu himself. It was only because he immediately knocked it into the blood sea when corrupted; otherwise, the damage would definitely have been greater. However, the issue isn¡¯t significant, and he can still use it himself. The storage space inside it is much vaster than any other storage equipment he possesses. [Heavenly Mechanism Umbrella]: Has an extremely high defense Ability for divination, can form a Heavenly Mechanism barrier for defense, and has outstanding resistance against rule-based attacks. Also not bad, he could use it casually, counted as a Sacred Object that can strengthen Divination. The remainder, a Sealing Techniques type [Vajra Ring], overlaps with many of his Abilities and belong to a lower tier of replacement, not worth keeping and can be exchanged for resources. Besides, theoretically, the fixed properties left by the Xing Family and Gundy Family could also be claimed! To a certain degree, it is highly probable for him to complete the replacement of the Xing Family using the identity of the Ming River. If these converted Yuan Force were to be exchanged in one go without considering depreciation, a hundred billion would be effortlessly achieved! Chapter 897 - 777: Harvest_3 Chapter 897: Chapter 777: Harvest_3 Unfortunately, due to the constraints of Yuan Force reserves, Starshine City definitely won¡¯t be able to present it; we¡¯d have to bring in forces from the State Capital for the auction to maximize the sale. ¡°We can exchange a portion, and then leave some fixed assets for the Suns to manage.¡± Tao Yu quickly made a judgement, realizing that holding an auction and inviting forces from outside the domain would only add complications. Better to digest it internally! Even though the Suns and their allies had already been almost squeezed dry, doesn¡¯t Starshine still have other families? Patching things up here and there, they could probably also scrape together ten or twenty billion, right? Then the annual income from the fixed assets should probably also amount to this figure! Following that, Tao Yu took control of Ming River and began it¡¯s descent, hovering above the Suns¡¯ wedding platform. ¡°What are you all still dawdling for? Today is my disciple¡¯s wedding day; earlier was just for some excitement, now let the music resume, and the dance continue!¡± Feeling the Blood Sea atmosphere that hadn¡¯t yet dispersed all around, everyone at the scene, as well as all members of Starshine City, all began nodding furiously. But in their hearts, they all felt a sense of terror mixed with helplessness. You call that adding excitement? Two families wiped clean, and all remaining fighters caught in one fell swoop... And after the ¡°Ming River¡± finished speaking, Almost the entire Floating City began to sing the local wedding folk songs. Even the Bai Family¡¯s Miss Bai Ling had no choice but to muster her courage and dance once more. She truly is a legitimate line mistress of the Bai Family, a Catastrophe Level genius, the most famous idol singer of Baixing State. Even the Xing Family had to first placate her before they could make a move here, isolating her separately. But now, faced with the master of the towering Blood Sea, Bai Ling was also completely at a loss. The other party clearly was the type who would hit hard and leave; completely different from families like the Xing Family who had their own fixed assets. From the way the other party acted, it was apparent they were clean, decisive, too unrestrained in their actions... The festive music echoed throughout this Blood Sea space, accompanied by red lanterns on the streets, the atmosphere of ghostly brides was brought to a maximum. This made Tao Yu, the instigator, feel a bit speechless; it seemed it might not have been appropriate to let them continue to play music. Something didn¡¯t seem right... But who cares, it¡¯s a day of great joy, and happiness is what matters most... ... As the Blood Sea surrounding the Floating City dissipated, the space around it also returned to normal. It was still the same gloomy sky, only now accompanied by a few flashes of red lightning. Below in the Inner City, Outer City, they were still in the midst of the wedding celebration. But looking at the Floating City reappearing overhead, they also became curious. Unaware of what had just transpired. The reason they could calmly continue their meal was that they knew whatever happened in the Floating City was beyond their control, and they were right to keep eating... Right now, many Pioneers in the Inner City looked up at the sky, at the Floating City¡¯s two huge holes, as well as the occasional falling fragments and parts, all feeling somewhat bewildered. ¡°Is that... two holes that have been broken open?¡± ¡°It¡¯s completely penetrated, you can see the grey foggy sky above...¡± ¡°What exactly happened just now?¡± ¡°The Floating City...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°The Xing Family and Gundy have colluded with followers of the Evil God, attempting to perform a Blood Sacrifice by massacring Starshine during my Suns¡¯ day of celebration. Now, they have all been struck down! Please continue to partake in the celebration without worries. Now that the Suns have taken control of the Flame of Civilization, all tax rates will be lowered by twenty percent!¡± Chapter 898 - 777: Harvest_4 Chapter 898: Chapter 777: Harvest_4 This sudden voice that swept through both the Inner and Outer City. Truly left Gan Hao and the others dumbfounded. What? What did we just hear?? The entire Xing Family and Gundy Family executed?! The Xing Family had a Saint! The Suns won? Meanwhile, as the blood-colored world dispersed, remnants of the Holy Fall occurred, and thunderbolts emerged above the dim gray fog, followed by a drizzle. A sense of desolation spontaneously surfaced in everyone¡¯s hearts. When a Saint falls, heaven and earth mourn. Saint Xing has fallen... ¡°Saint Qian actually became this powerful?¡± ¡°Such terror!¡± ¡°The Suns have won...¡± ¡°What a scheme, they¡¯ve outsmarted the Xing Family!¡± ¡°It must have been planned for a long time, impressive.¡± However, even though this desolation from nature made many family decision-makers in the Inner City uneasy. For the common people of the Inner City and almost all Pioneers in the Outer City, they only heard the promise of a two-tenths reduction in taxes! ¡°Great Lord, oh Great Lord!¡± ¡°The Suns are kind-hearted; the Xing Family colluded with Evil God believers, they deserved to die!¡± ¡°They were bound to fall!¡± ¡°Deserved to die...¡± ¡°...¡± This genuine sense of joy offset the sadness brought about by the Holy Fall, which made Tao Yu, who had just completed all the steps of the wedding, also stretch out his hand to catch some raindrops ¡°It seems, I should avoid making a habit of festivities such as the Saint Killer...¡± But this time, Assassin¡¯s thoughts were indeed thorough... ¡ª ¡°These trinkets are useless, I¡¯ll give them all to you.¡± ¡®Ming River¡¯ casually tossed the spoils of war to Tao Yu. This action, as seen by the other representatives, was endlessly enviable. There were even Sacred Objects among them! ¡°Mr. Ming River, do you still take disciples?¡± Bai Ling said with a beaming smile. Perhaps she was the only one who dared to say such things at the scene. ¡°The minds of young girls are too complicated, I do not fancy that.¡± Ming River¡¯s tone remained calm. The reason it was so openly acceptable to give away those items was to facilitate Tao Yu selling them directly. As for the slight risk and trouble it might cause, given the residual awe of the annihilation of the Xing and Gundy families, the possibility was not great. At least in the eyes of the people present, all had envy. Even though Yuan Force production is limited and inventory is often not abundant, these items would be enough to cover the third Deification of the Innate Demon Body! Moreover, this time the Deification doesn¡¯t even need to rely on selling these things. The subsequent gains from Starshine would already be sufficient. ¡°I do not need Yuan Force either, so let¡¯s give all the industrial output of Yuan Force from the Xing and Gundy families to my disciple. You all wouldn¡¯t have any objections, right?¡± Ming River glanced over at the ten families of Starshine. If it were simply Outsiders coming to forcefully take away, there would indeed be many troubles afterward, and Saints from the State Capital could intervene with all sorts of righteous reasons. But this time, the Xing Family truly acted dishonorably, trying to annihilate others only to be killed themselves, so naturally, it became rightful spoils of war! While power at a certain level provides excuses and legitimacy with ease, this requires that others are not coveting these assets and won¡¯t cause destruction. Currently, with ¡®Ming River¡¯ taking over, it was recognized as lawful. Only, if the members of the Xing Family from the Abyss still want to resist, there may be slight damage, causing reduced production. But surely, the Suns would not let go of the remnants of the Xing Family and Gundy Family. After ¡®Ming River¡¯ asked for opinions, All representatives present, including Sun Miao, who had just achieved his Saintly Position by leveraging pressure, as well as Qian Lin, who had not yet left, were shaking their heads incessantly. Even though none of them had been to the Old Development Area, they dared not covet Ming River¡¯s property! ¡°However, this kid and I don¡¯t usually manage much, so we still need to entrust many things to you. Therefore, you can take a portion of the shares as management shares. You contribute some Yuan Force as investment, casually taking ten or twenty billion should be sufficient.¡± Ming River waved his hand grandly, directly making arrangements for the future. This was definitely a lucrative deal from heaven, but Sun Miao¡¯s face showed some embarrassment as he said ¡°That, our Suns have acquired the Flame of Civilization, so we don¡¯t need any extra shares, and managing it is an obligation. We have recently exhausted our liquid Yuan Force to give to Yu.¡± Furthermore, it can be foreseen that taking over the Xing Family¡¯s assets and sorting out the Old Development Area would require a lot of time and effort, which the Suns couldn¡¯t afford at the moment. ¡°Ah? Are you stupid? If you can¡¯t provide, can¡¯t the other families? Are you unwilling to lend?¡± Ming River narrowed his eyes, glancing around, and instantly received a sequence of frantic head shakes ¡°How could we be unwilling!¡± ¡°We are willing to lend.¡± ¡°The Hu Family is too!¡± Feeling the presence of the two huge holes above the Floating City, the representatives now looked at Ming River, shuddering. Indeed, they all had Catastrophe Level strong individuals in the Abyss; in extreme cases, they could threaten to destroy their industries. But that¡¯s just a final measure to protect oneself from others taking over, nowhere near that point just yet! With the momentum of annihilating two families, now no one dares to defy! And while long-term fixed assets are important, Tao Yu also has demands for short-term Yuan Force. In fact, the opening was for another round of harvesting Yuan Force, after all, previously it had just been from the Suns and a few of their closest allies. Moreover, if the other parties have no shares, they might not manage with care. Many strong individuals from the Abyss have always been appointed progressively; naturally, there is a reason for this. Chapter 899: 777: Harvest_5 Chapter 899: Chapter 777: Harvest_5 ¡°I¡¯m not short of that little contribution. Sun Miao, you go and distribute it.¡± Ming River hummed lightly, and that can be counted as helping the Suns who haven¡¯t quite found their footing yet. Having not hesitated to prepare a sum to support them at the start, Tao Yu naturally would reciprocate with peach for plum. You respect me one foot, and I¡¯ll pay you back tenfold! For Tao Yu now, what¡¯s more valuable is indeed the batch of Yuan Force that will soon be within grasp. Sun Miao also immediately understood Ming River¡¯s intention, and then said with a smile, ¡°The Xing Family¡¯s assets, it¡¯s a bit difficult for just our family to manage, how about this: consider everyone¡¯s investments as shares, and let¡¯s divide Ming River¡¯s generous portion among ourselves.¡± Now, the Suns are in control of Starshine¡¯s Flame of Civilization, and also Sun Miao has just attained a Saintly Position. But after all, they have just risen to power. Originally, the Xing Family had controlled Starshine for so many years, but still couldn¡¯t smooth out the twelve families; where there are people, there is Jianghu, and there is strife. The method of Yuan Force production also means that even with a Break Level Saint, you still need a lot of helpers. The mistakes the Xing Family made in the past are ones the Suns today do not wish to repeat. Just like reducing taxes of the Outer City, what is needed now is to win over people¡¯s hearts. The tangible benefits being offered now have an exceptionally strong effect in winning over people¡¯s hearts. Those few families that used to be very close to the Xing Family have now also relaxed quite a bit. Looking at the current situation, even if there is a settling of accounts after the autumn harvest, it won¡¯t be too bad, at least not as bad as the most urgently assisted Gundy Family... ... ¡°Indeed, I can still scrape out quite a bit of profit.¡± Feeling yet another twenty or so billion Yuan Force in his account. Tao Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit sentimental. Indeed, cultivating land in the Abyss is the most direct way to accumulate Yuan Force. Even though the Yuan Force¡¯s own consumptive nature meant that it was continually being drained, the available liquid reserves were not too much, yet this period still brought in dozens of billions! Running around miserably in the past, one really couldn¡¯t earn as much. ¡°But roaming about can get those abilities that Yuan Force can¡¯t buy, and that too has its own strengths...¡± Now, even though he can say he already owns a large share of assets on Starshine¡¯s side, if nothing is done, there would still be a minimum income of twenty to thirty billion a year, nearly two billion on average each month, but Tao Yu feels he still needs to continue exploring the Abyssal Fragments. Now, his Talent is about to go through third stage Deification, and to be honest, for Skills to undergo third stage Deification, either they are too cheap to be worth it, or the expensive ones are too lacking, so continuing some exploration would be more substantial. But now, at least there¡¯s no longer the pressure of the Xing Family hanging overhead; the urgency from before isn¡¯t there. ¡°With my current strength, although it¡¯s not enough to dominate the State Capital, at least there¡¯s nothing to worry about on this plot in Starshine. Eh, but first I have to think about how to get back from Tianlong State...¡± Tao Yu thought of his situation in the Abyss again at this moment. The only advantage now is that he has enough Yuan Force, which should be able to support the Transmission Fee, I guess? Probably... ¡°Nevermind, I¡¯ll first Divinify the Innate Demon Body. If the leftovers aren¡¯t enough for transmission, I¡¯ll just cross the Abyss to return.¡± Thinking of the eighty million Transmission Fee from before, Tao Yu also felt a little pain. The World Will doesn¡¯t seem very clever, that time it probably included everything like the Innate Barrier. And now he¡¯s still carrying the negative universe of the Gate of Guf; if he can¡¯t deceive it and is charged purely based on that, the price really won¡¯t be cheap. With no urgent matters at hand, he decided to first check the price; if that doesn¡¯t work out, then he¡¯ll have to rely on running with his legs. With twenty billion Yuan Force pouring into the Innate Demon Body, Tao Yu also felt an astonishing transformation starting in his body. It was as if every cell was cheering and leaping for joy, as though his entire body ¡®came to life¡¯! [Innate Demon Body??]: Omission; possesses the potential for Body Sanctification, greatly enhances physical Talent, integrates own energy; has a tremendous power boost against negative attributes and abilities... Almost simultaneously with the Talent Divinification, Tao Yu felt a shift and integration in many of his Skills. All abilities with negative properties gained a sort of mysterious boost. Especially Susano. Previously it was just wearing a costume of power, but now Tao Yu truly felt he could transform his body into that form! From a knockoff version of Law of Heaven and Earth, he¡¯s now evolving towards the genuine version... Chapter 900: 778: Aftermath Chapter 900: Chapter 778: Aftermath The continuously generated S2 mechanism energy along with the energy of the Seed of Fel Energy surged rapidly into the body to be integrated, and the power of the vacuum tidal forces was also mobilized. Tao Yu felt a surging sensation within his body. Now it was not just the power of the New Longevity Art, his physical body had also completed the integration of these abilities, significantly shortening the conversion process. A mass of energy similar to Truth-Seeking Balls began to converge in his hand, pitch black, eerie, as if it could Devour everything! ¡°Talent is, after all, talent; it truly does not disappoint.¡± His will unified throughout his body, the transfer of power was smooth without any hint of awkwardness, and originally, professions such as Weather Mage and Witch of Calamity all seemed to involve a sense of ¡®borrowing¡¯ power. But now it had truly become his own power! In a daze, Tao Yu seemed to acquire numerous perspectives; in Floating City, many shadows murmuring his name seemed to surface in his mind. As long as they were addressing him, he could sense it. ¡°It¡¯s just a bit too noisy.¡± Tao Yu directly completed most of the mental shielding. He had this ability before, but it required believers to pray in a standard format, but now it seems that mere mention would trigger a response. ¡°If we¡¯re talking about sheer quantity, I¡¯m actually not as good as the three from the Witch¡¯s Church, the countermeasures placed on her that activated across the distance when her name was mentioned, as well as the remarkable move she made to break through barriers and save others.¡± Now, Tao Yu¡¯s own ability to perceive space was extremely strong, recalling that rescue, one could infer that the other party was snatching people away by following the many spatial fractures from the gaps and shadows. This had to do with the other party¡¯s invisible hand¡¯s characteristics and authority, but also with their status and magnitude. ¡°However, if we¡¯re just comparing pure quantity right now, I¡¯m not the weakest among the Saints; if I were to fully open the Gate of Guf and borrow the power of the vacuum tides, I would even surpass Saint Xing wielding the Flame of Civilization.¡± This was solely a contest of ¡®strength¡¯, but if skill, authority, and talent were all taken into account, of course, one could achieve exceptionally splendid combat results. Although Baixing State had many Saints, the few that could truly contend with me are now probably concentrated within the three major conglomerates. ¡°I also have some spoils of war to deal with, which doesn¡¯t really conflict with White Star City; at present, the interests I represent can definitely be protected by strength. Once the matters here are settled, I¡¯ll go back to the Abyss to see if it¡¯s convenient to return, then I have to hurry on my way...¡± Afterward, Tao Yu also thought of the independent world discovered by Xiao Claw at the bottom of the sea, unsure of what exactly was inside. If he had to rush back, naturally he couldn¡¯t waste the opportunity. It¡¯s a long journey to make... ¡°An independent world must contain plenty of good things, it¡¯s just that most of them will have a powerful world suppressing force, and there is risk involved as well.¡± Tao Yu pondered for a moment; if it was a world he was familiar with, he could take advantage of the information asymmetry, but for mysterious worlds that he was not familiar with, it could actually be quite troublesome. Even though his professional abilities were fully under his control and his strength had received a substantial boost, recalling the King of Angels and the Goddess of the Night who guarded the gates on that side, as well as those from the Old Days outside, he knew it was not time to return yet. ¡°I still need to acquire more materials to stabilize my life; that world¡¯s powers are not pure, and there must be some significant issues behind it...¡± Thinking of this, Tao Yu paused again. It seems he himself wasn¡¯t exactly clean either... ... On this side, Tao Yu calmly digested the multitude of Yuan Force, and under the two consecutive augmentations by the rare Talent of Deification, the power that surged within him once again became as smooth and uniform as one. On the other hand, the celebrations of the Suns at Flowing Water were even more lively. The continuous seven-day feast in the Inner and Outer Cities went on, with many Pioneers from the Outer City eating until their mouths were greasy and their bellies round. Although Starshine City had a new leader, the reduction of two tenths in taxes truly allowed these lower-class people to forget their worries. Although the real estate of the Xing Family and the Gundy Family was mostly considered to fall within the jurisdiction of ¡®Ming River¡¯, not only did other families contribute a sum of Yuan Force to purchase management shares, but most of the annual outputs also had to be given to ¡®Ming River¡¯s¡¯ disciple, Tao Yu. But ¡®Ming River¡¯ hands off the management of Abyss Industry, which inexplicably resulted in many more struggles for a say in various areas. Even though the Suns, who had just seized power and controlled the Flame of Civilization, needed to take the lion¡¯s share, in fact, each of the ten families of Starshine now received many invisible benefits! And since the Suns had just started presiding, what they need now is to stabilize the public¡¯s heart, so at least for the short term, life is going to be much better. Only the Xing Family and the Gundy Family had wounded worlds to settle... The sudden changes in Starshine also led to another rather comical scene where the guests who arrived later on carried even more weight and were more numerous than those at the big wedding on the first day... ¡°The Seventh Patriarch of the Bai Family, Saint Bai Xin has arrived...¡± The excited voice of the Suns¡¯ greeter appeared, surprising Sun Miao, who was with Qian Lin welcoming the executive president of Wanhuo Chamber of Commerce ¡°The Seventh Patriarch of the Bai Family has come; Bai Ling hasn¡¯t returned yet, right?¡± Following the major incident that occurred at yesterday¡¯s wedding, with the news gradually spreading by the guests who attended, today saw many representatives of the great powers from Baixing State arriving in succession. A change of power in a city and the emergence of a new Saint, indeed, warrant attention. Chapter 901: 778: Aftermath_2 Chapter 901: Chapter 778: Aftermath_2 Those who came later were at least World Breakers, with Catastrophe Level beings a common sight. However, the Saints who especially came over, for now, include only Mr. Jane Gundy, the CEO of the Wanhuo Chamber of Commerce served by Qian Lin. Originally, the Bai Family had sent representatives, and with the legitimate line miss Bai Ling here, it was unexpected that they still dispatched Bai Xin, the youngest of the seven ancestors! ¡°Bai Xin is the Bai Family¡¯s youngest Saint, Old Six¡¯s biological sister, and she¡¯s likely here to express goodwill.¡± Jane Gundy stroked his beard. As the CEO in charge of external communications for the Wanhuo Chamber of Commerce, although he didn¡¯t meet the Ming River in person, he managed to make good progress with the Suns thanks to Qian Lin, making the trip worthwhile. There are indeed many good things in the Suns¡¯ New Development Zone. ¡°Well, let¡¯s all go and meet him. CEO Jane, after you.¡± Sun Miao made a welcoming gesture to Jane Gundy. The Wanhuo Chamber of Commerce is one of the three super corporations in Baixing State, and while not as large as the White Star Group, it¡¯s a colossal giant with reaches extending beyond the state. As the CEO responsible for external affairs, Jane Gundy¡¯s title is more prestigious than that of a Saint. Although Qian Lin is also a Saint, he is merely a Guest Elder. There is a clear gap in strength and status. Subsequently, the group of three arrived outside the courtyard, and as soon as they stepped out, they saw an enchanting figure in white descend from the sky, and Bai Ling, somewhat surprised, also levitated and said, ¡°Aunt, why have you come?¡± The newcomer bore a resemblance to Bai Ling, but she appeared more aloof, exuding a detached grace. Upon seeing Bai Ling, she affectionately stroked her hair, ¡°I heard about the situation in Starshine, so I came to check on some things. You¡¯ve been out playing long enough; it¡¯s about time to return.¡± After responding to Bai Ling, she nodded to Sun Miao, Jane Gundy, and Qian Lin, ¡°Bai Xin has seen the three honored friends.¡± ¡°Unaware of the Seventh Ancestor¡¯s visit, we failed to receive you from afar, please forgive us.¡± As the host, Sun Miao bowed his hands in greeting. ¡°Sun friend has just achieved Saintly Position and needn¡¯t be so formal. I came here only to inquire about certain matters with Dao Yi, if I may.¡± Bai Xin got straight to the point. It¡¯s important to be a Saint, but for the Bai Family, there¡¯s no need to congratulate Sun Miao for his recent ascension to sainthood right away. There must be another reason for the visit. But Tao Yu originally brought out the Ming River identity to draw attention and divert some trouble away; naturally, he wouldn¡¯t stay here long-term and had already found an excuse to leave... ¡ª¡ª ¡°The Bai family¡¯s genes are quite exceptional.¡± Tao Yu, observing Bai Xin and Bai Ling beside her, could not help but marvel at how these top-tier families have constantly practiced eugenics to pass down outstanding Talents. It has been a slow accumulation that has led to the current situation. In fact, the strongest foundation of these families lies in the Talent and bloodline of their offspring. If we were to consider just the families of Floating City, they are already ¡®different species¡¯ compared to those Pioneers of the Outer City. From the very beginning, their innate Talents are utterly distinct. As the top family in Baixing State, the Bai family is naturally even more so. It¡¯s not just about their appearance and beauty; their Talents are equally strong. Bai Ling is only two years older than Tao Yu, but she is already at Catastrophe Level. Bai Xin is considered the youngest Saint of the Bai Family, her Talent perhaps not equal to her brother¡¯s, but among the Saints gathered here, she is also exceptional. Upon seeing Tao Yu, Bai Xin nodded her head in approval and said, ¡°Indeed exceptionally handsome.¡± Like Bai Ling before her, Bai Xin first complimented Tao Yu¡¯s appearance, then added, ¡°And your Talent is outstanding, no less inferior to my brother¡¯s.¡± ¡°The Seventh Ancestor is too kind.¡± ¡°It is as it is, I¡¯m not one for flattery.¡± Bai Xin seemed indifferent, pausing before continuing, ¡°The Yue Family incident, that was your doing, right?¡± ¡°My teacher did it.¡± Tao Yu consistently shifted blame to his fictitious teacher, deflecting others to engage in Void Reconnaissance. Even though he could bear the responsibility for something of the Yue Family¡¯s magnitude, he verbally refused to be tied to it. ¡°Assuming it was the work of Dao Yi, we have already understood the Yue Family¡¯s situation from Clan Leader Decaron. They had it coming, just try not to do such things within the city, it tends to cause panic.¡± Bai Xin didn¡¯t come to attribute blame but simply touched upon the matter briefly. It¡¯s ultimately a world where the strong prey on the weak! The Yue Family was even an affiliate of the Wanhuo Chamber of Commerce, but here the Chamber¡¯s CEO remains untouched as if nothing had happened. If you seek trouble yourself, don¡¯t expect to have a fallback after being wiped out. Nobody wishes to go to bat for the deceased. Moreover, with the matter of the Yue Family, it won¡¯t make other affiliates feel deterred. ¡°We haven¡¯t been doing it all the time...¡± Tao Yu first defended, then remembered the current situation with the Xing Family and the Gundy Family. Uh, maybe it¡¯s not out of line to remind him about this. Bai Xin looked at Tao Yu, who had gotten tongue-tied, with an amused smile, ¡°We also want to confirm, the one who returned to the State Capital last month, is that your teacher? It seems he didn¡¯t become a Saint through the Main World Will.¡± This was Bai Xin¡¯s actual goal, to simply confirm if it was a Saint who believed in the Evil God! Even if it were a Saint who believed in the Evil God, as long as they were not of the extreme kind completely influenced by character, others would normally not want to provoke them. Simply because they are too powerful! It¡¯s just like the Witch¡¯s Church. Saint Wu of Tianlong State gave up on pursuing them after one failed attempt, leaving them aside as long as they could exert a deterrent effect. Chapter 902: 778 Aftermath_3 Chapter 902: Chapter 778 Aftermath_3 There often exists a tacit understanding of this intensity, but the boundaries continue to be tested by everyone. Tao Yu realized the other party¡¯s intention upon hearing this. Actually, it¡¯s really a misunderstanding; he didn¡¯t want it to be this way either, but many powers of the Abyss are just so sinister, what can be done about it. Only then did he consider and begin to speak. ¡°It might indeed be so; the Seven Ancestors might have been worried about the teacher¡¯s emotional stability. When I first met the teacher, I also wondered if I had gotten into a wrong vehicle. But from my inquiries, the teacher¡¯s rationality seems quite normal, just perhaps excessively ruthless at times. ¡°Otherwise, how could Starshine have such blessings as it does now? Back then, no one could stop him...¡± Evil God believers are shunned by everyone; Tao Yu didn¡¯t want to wear that label either, even if it might not cause any trouble in the short term. Therefore, he took the time to briefly explain. Nothing else to say; the example is right here. If really desired, the ¡®Ming River¡¯ would completely have the capacity to perform a Blood Sacrifice on the entire Starshine! But it did not happen; it only dealt with the two families that provoked it. Although its actions are extreme, it truly didn¡¯t cross the line. Would real Evil God believers have such ¡®fortunate occurrences¡¯? Actually, the ambush previously attempted by the Xing Family was also quite terrible. Although these situations aren¡¯t common, they are also accepted and understood by all parties. The rise of the Bai Family was not glorious either! ¡°This is naturally for the best, my Bai Family isn¡¯t holding anyone accountable; we just wanted to understand a little.¡± Bai Xin wore a slight smile, also making a particular explanation. Respect is mutual. This is the different status brought by strength! Even a powerful family like Bai Family needs to consider the feelings of Ming River. Coming in aggressively to question would clearly have no benefits; being polite and using a subtle approach to gain a preliminary impression and understanding is adequate. Even with Bai Family¡¯s strong power, they would not underestimate Ming River, capable of wiping out the Xing Family directly. ¡°Haha, now that the serious talk is done, let¡¯s also talk some business.¡± At this moment, President Jane also smilingly clapped his hands on the side, to ease the atmosphere ¡°I hear that the Xing Family has had quite a haul, they even gave a Sacred Object to Brother Tao Yu, your teacher really spoils you, it makes me want to become a disciple too.¡± ¡°President Jane is joking, it¡¯s just that the teacher has some items he doesn¡¯t need, and I have the Authority to rapidly convert Yuan Force into real power.¡± Already at Catastrophe Level, and moreover, achieving this status in such a short time, Tao Yu naturally could reveal some ¡®secrets¡¯. Rather than letting others speculate, it¡¯s better to guide them oneself. This way, amassing a substantial amount of Yuan Force became even more justified. After all, the total amount of Yuan Force is limited; his aggressive consumption of Yuan Force will inevitably lead to a rapid increase in the purchasing power of Yuan Force in the local area. Like now with Starshine, which is already showing clear signs of this, it just hasn¡¯t spread from the top down yet. Since gathering Yuan Force will inevitably be discovered, it¡¯s better to switch the perspective and speak directly, making it easier for everyone to accept. To avoid being misunderstood as purely trying to surge in rank by exploiting financial means to gather Yuan Force. Currently, most major cities still value real economy, purely playing financial games is easy to be targeted. The inherent properties of production and usage of Yuan Force also minimize this possibility. ¡°That¡¯s a really impressive Authority, but usually such Authority also has an upper limit, Brother Tao Yu doesn¡¯t need to rush, aren¡¯t you planning to exchange for some other useful items? Pure Yuan Force, given the goods you have, our commerce guild might not be able to swallow it all at once...¡± Jane himself never thought that one day he would need to proactively use rare items to replace Yuan Force. Actually, under normal circumstances, it¡¯s most difficult to trade pure Yuan Force for some rare goods. ¡°Don¡¯t we still have the Seven Ancestors? Is the Bai Family interested in these? There are also some Starry Sky Balls, and the [Vajra Ring], this Sacred Object, I¡¯m also planning to sell. It doesn¡¯t match me well, and I¡¯m wary of wearing too many Sacred Objects.¡± ¡°Besides Yuan Force, I¡¯m also willing to receive some special outstanding Skills, and fragments of the Heart of the World...¡± ¡°Let¡¯s still use Yuan Force then...¡± Jane also smiled and shook his head. Although it¡¯s hard to produce a lot of Yuan Force at once, this resource is constantly being produced and only means tightening the belt for a period, waiting until the goods are sold off, they can immediately earn it back. Being able to quickly convert Yuan Force into Talent, that is truly enviable... ... ¡°Ah, now having Yuan Force but lacking good skills for Deification, just like Jane said, even with my top-tier talent like Divinity, converting Yuan Force to power still has a real upper limit, theory is theory, but reality is reality, the more advanced it is, the more it consumes...¡± Tao Yu saw his Yuan Force reserves once again break through to three billion, and then gained two more fragments of the Heart of the World, feeling a bit of a sigh in his heart. The sixth Talent doesn¡¯t need much consideration for now, the more Talents to activate, the harder it gets. Throwing these two ordinary World Heart fragments in there, who knows if there will even be one percent of progress. When the time comes, he¡¯ll ponder anew which direction to choose for a new Talent. ¡°Now the Yuan Force should be enough for teleportation, but if it¡¯s too expensive then just rely on my own legs to run. Considering my understanding of those Saints, even they usually don¡¯t teleport unless in an emergency...¡± Chapter 903: 778: Aftermath_4 Chapter 903: Chapter 778: Aftermath_4 The crisis of the Abyssal Fragments is manifold, but between some settlements where travel passages have already been explored, unless new fragments fall, Saints usually find it relatively simple to pass through. At least that is the case relative to the cost of transmission. Such a significant event happened back then that Saint Ou had to come personally. And after arriving, he didn¡¯t want to waste the transmission, so he specifically went to the Ninja World to exert a little pressure. ¡°However, the fact that Yuan Force can serve as material for casting Divine Arts is indeed a bit novel. Now that I have enough, I can study it when I find the time...¡± In the past, Tao Yu did not care for such extravagant things; for him, using Yuan Force as a means of self-healing was extravagant enough. Actually, this self-healing could very well be considered a unique form of Divine Arts! The ¡®Divine Arts¡¯ casually mentioned by Sun Miao and others work by borrowing the power of Conceptual Gods formed by the World Will. Just like the blessings of the goddess of love during a marriage! Even the enhancement from the Flame of Civilization can be seen as an application of Divine Arts. An extra proportional increase in strength, calling it Divine Arts is not an exaggeration! It¡¯s just that besides burning Yuan Force, it also requires burning humanity, with rather significant side effects. After becoming a Saint, one¡¯s cultivation must begin laying the groundwork towards the Divine Road. From what little I¡¯ve seen these past couple of days, the Bai Family possesses its own unique Divine Arts. I wonder if it¡¯s because the progenitor of the Bai Family has already broken through to the next realm or if it¡¯s something realized during their cultivation process... ¡°Actually, Yuan Force can indeed be considered divine power to a certain extent, after all, it is the thing that stabilizes the World and resists the Abyss. But if it¡¯s really used to release Divine Arts, unless there¡¯s a profit, it¡¯s still too extravagant...¡± And the key point is, I don¡¯t have any lineage of Divine Arts at the moment; the only thing I can refer to is the World Will¡¯s transmission. This kind of direct cross-realm spatial transmission is indeed Divine Arts right before one¡¯s eyes, a miracle... ¡ª¡ª ¡°So this is Starshine City...¡± Long Yin¡¯er passed through the mist and looked at the Outer City of Starshine City, her expression revealing some surprise. ¡°It¡¯s better than I imagined, I had heard that it was quite dirty and disorderly here before, maybe I set my expectations too low.¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably because the Suns are cleaning up for the big wedding,¡± said Lady Long, who had seen more of the world and knew the right answer. At this moment, off-roaders occasionally passed through the mist to arrive as well. The monsters in the mist between White Star City and Starshine City had indeed been cleared out again and again recently. Even if those monsters could regenerate, the area is still much emptier now, making it seem like an Intermediate Partner could make the crossing alone with just a little caution over the next few days. ¡°The Suns have really become prosperous, achieving sainthood and even lining up external support in advance, resolving the conflict with the Xing Family in one fell swoop with hardly any losses...¡± Lady Long looked up at the Floating City ahead, and a hint of wistfulness crossed her beautiful face. To outsiders, the Suns¡¯ victory over the Xing Family in the competition undoubtedly seemed like a result of the Suns¡¯ deep calculations and superior tactics, gaining an upper hand in intelligence and outmaneuvering the opponent. The idea that Ming River happened to pass by and helped his disciple is impossible, absolutely impossible. Qian Lin was definitely doing more than just making up numbers; there were more arm-wrestlings and schemes going on in the dark among the Saints. Perhaps Sun Miao had already attained sainthood in advance, just waiting for this opportunity! So, this might be a well-prepared fight of three against one. As for the descriptions by others afterwards, it doesn¡¯t matter, because ordinary strong individuals simply can¡¯t perceive what a bout between Saints entails, nor understand the strength and weaknesses involved. Of course, Ming River is the strongest among the three, that¡¯s beyond question. They also fully exploited the trait of Starry Sky Ball from the Xing Family, calculating everything! ¡°Are we really choosing to settle down here?¡± Long Yin¡¯er seemed a bit hesitant. ¡°For now, this is the best choice. Although there is still the influence of Mr. Klein in the State Capital, my body has also recovered a lot, but there are too many strong individuals there, and the Development Zone is already saturated with powers. It¡¯s not a place to stay for long. ¡°On the other hand, the Suns have just completed a cleansing, and now is the time when they are short of people. How could they disregard a Catastrophe Level like me...¡± Lady Long also sighed. Being Catastrophe Level is already quite prestigious, and large families won¡¯t provoke one without reason. A berserking Catastrophe Level going crazy and delivering a vicious blow in secret is enough to wipe a region¡¯s annual income clean, not to mention casualty and training cycle costs; even a huge powerhouse like the Bai Family would be deeply distressed. Long Yin¡¯er was targeted initially because the Long Family hadn¡¯t been driven to desperation, and indeed she was a viable option. Now, there are more or less still those who are watching. So it¡¯s better to leave the State Capital and head to a rural side where a Catastrophe Level strength is more valued. Starshine City has just undergone a power transition, which makes it quite suitable. Lady Long, who had already been considering and had ideas about this, chose to come here immediately after receiving the news ¡°We have also consulted Mr. Klein, and he speaks highly of it. Choosing to become a vassal to the Suns at this time, it¡¯s possible to directly manage some industries. Currently, there seem to be quite a few competitors...¡± Not every Catastrophe Level strong individual can count on the support of a large power. Some wild Catastrophe Levels, or those from troubled families, do wander around, either as Guest Elders or by joining some organizations. Chapter 904: 778: Aftermath_5 Chapter 904: Chapter 778: Aftermath_5 For example, even Qian Lin, the Saint, joined the Wanhuo Chamber of Commerce as a Guest Elder, casting aside the burden of family obligations. Now, Lady Long has set her sights on a similar goal. Anyway, the rebuilding of the Long Family and such are matters for later; firstly, they need to establish a secure foothold. If there¡¯s a chance to acquire some fixed assets, that would actually be quite good... With the emergence of the Suns, an up-and-coming family led by a new Saint, it¡¯s foreseeable that there will be a significant period of ascension. Some other independent Catastrophe Level powerhouses might come to try their luck... ... ¡°Yin¡¯er, why have you come?¡± Bai Ling, who was about to leave Starshine to return to the State Capital, saw Long Yin¡¯er and Lady Long descending from the sky in the Floating City, and appeared somewhat surprised. She herself was an idol singer from Baixing State and had some acquaintance with Long Yin¡¯er. ¡°Sister Bai Ling, it¡¯s just that life at the State Capital is tough, so I came here to try my luck,¡± Long Yin¡¯er said with a smile on her pretty face. If Bai Ling really is willing to lend a hand, then returning to the State Capital wouldn¡¯t really matter. Just as how Bai Ling appreciated Tao Yu without any intention of meddling, personal relationships are personal, and family is family. Bai Ling, who was always seen as playing around outside, understood this distinction clearly and simply nodded when she heard Long Yin¡¯er say this. ¡°That¡¯s good, the Suns have a good reputation and are currently in a period of rise, it¡¯s a great fit for your support. However, organizing concerts can be a bit of a hassle; having them occasionally in Starshine is possible, but it¡¯s not suitable to do them frequently.¡± Concerts by idol singers like them need a baseline number of high-spending audience members, which Starshine obviously lacks. However, if the concerts are infrequent, fans from the State Capital might cross the grey mist to attend, which could incidentally boost tourism consumption in Starshine. ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking...¡± Regardless, Lady Long was a standard Catastrophe Level powerhouse. After being healed with the infusion of Life Energy, her strength was not to be underestimated. Moreover, with the openly known backing of Klein, after chatting casually with Bai Ling, someone from the Suns immediately came over to greet them. ¡°You all go ahead, I¡¯ll be heading back. I hope we¡¯ll have an opportunity to cooperate in the future.¡± Seeing that someone from the Suns had arrived, Bai Ling nodded and said goodbye to Long Yin¡¯er. After which, Long Yin¡¯er turned to Treya who was coming forward and said, ¡°Thank you for your trouble.¡± ¡°Not at all, it¡¯s our neglect that you¡¯re only just arriving now. We¡¯ve had quite a few guests lately, and we hope you¡¯ll forgive us if there has been any lack of courtesy,¡± said Treya, bowing slightly. ¡°Not at all, it¡¯s rather presumptuous of us to trouble you by coming now. We¡¯ve heard about the grand wedding of the Suns and prepared a modest gift, please do not disdain it.¡± Originally, there had been no intent to come over, so this could be seen as making up for it by giving a small contribution. Then, Lady Long gently added, ¡°We have some personal requests on this visit.¡± Normally, there are other formalities, but considering the Suns are already really busy, being straightforward keeps from taking up more of their time as if merely attending the wedding and giving a gift. Being direct could save everyone some trouble. Treya paused upon hearing this, but thankfully, several other Catastrophe Level personages had already come before, so she had some experience with such scenarios. ¡°Right now, the great Guanghui is discussing with several gentlemen. However, he did say that if other powerhouses also had matters they wished to discuss, they are welcome to join in. If it¡¯s convenient for you...¡± Upon hearing this, Lady Long inwardly thought ¡®as expected¡¯! With the Suns spiraling towards the heavens, about to take off, there¡¯s certainly no shortage of opportunists. There is no lack of Catastrophe Level powerhouses without their own fixed properties... Perhaps, there¡¯s going to be some competition. ¡°I naturally have no objections; our goals are probably similar.¡± Afterward, Long Yin¡¯er and Lady Long followed Treya towards the drawing-room. On the way there, Treya had already used communication to report, so upon arriving, she politely knocked on the door. ¡°Is it Lady Long and Miss Long? Come on in.¡± Accompanied by the voice of Sun Guanghui, the drawing room¡¯s door opened, revealing the situation inside. At this point, Sun Guanghui sat alone on the host¡¯s seat, while two rows of armchairs below were already occupied by four people ¨C three men and one woman. Lady Long took one glance and knew what she was dealing with in her heart. They are wild Catastrophe Level beings who roam Baixing State with no particular allegiance. Put nicely, they are unrestrained Hermits... ¡°Oh my, isn¡¯t this Lady Long and Miss Long? Last time, Mr. Klein really helped you strike back in style, heh heh~¡± A bald, red-nosed old man, who appeared to be in a drunken stupor, leered at the two new arrivals with a grinning face and eyes that seemed somewhat sleazy. Realistically, even the worst-off Catastrophe Level beings could at least keep themselves presentable; this man¡¯s appearance clearly showed his utter disregard for his exterior. Any Catastrophe Level being, however down and out, would have people fawning all over them. Now, even if they came to seek refuge with the Suns, Sun Guanghui, the Provisional Family Head, would still have to welcome them with respect due to protocol. However, the resources and benefits are fixed, and for now, those seated here are potential competitors. His current interjection served as a reminder that these two have a master and a backing, and later joining the Suns would likely mean their loyalty wouldn¡¯t be single-hearted. Otherwise, with Long Yin¡¯er¡¯s Demon Dragon bloodline, if she were truly desperate, marrying into the Sun family wouldn¡¯t be surprising at all. Even if she later bore many children, the Sun family might well consider changing one of their surnames to Long. The drunken old man, with his strength and experience, should be the strongest competitor here, yet upon seeing these two beautiful women, he knew his own weakness. There are some things he simply cannot do! He hoped the Sun family would take into account the mysterious benefactor, Klein. But hardly had he spoken when Sun Guanghui nodded his head. ¡°Mm, Mr. Klein has already notified me. Welcome both of you to join the Sun family. Later, you two will help manage some of the industries previously owned by the Xing Family. The management share bestowed by Saint Ming River will also be directly entrusted to you...¡± The man in the armchair, at this moment, dearly wished he could smack his own mouth. Damned fate, why such a loose tongue! Couldn¡¯t he have waited to speak?! It turns out this mysterious Mr. Klein already knows people from the Sun family! Isn¡¯t he afraid of dragging his trouble onto them as well? However, it didn¡¯t take long for the drunken man to figure out the reason. To help manage Saint Ming River¡¯s industries? Could this Klein also be associated with him... If so, then that trouble he caused in the State Capital is really not a problem at all! Meanwhile, Long Yin¡¯er and Lady Long were also somewhat stunned at this turn of events. The moment the drunken man spoke out, Lady Long sensed trouble and was contemplating how to rectify the situation. But where was the need to salvage anything? Klein had already smoothed out all subsequent issues! No wonder he agreed to her proposal; everything had already been arranged in advance. And just like the drunken man had figured, Lady Long quickly surmised that Klein might be connected to Saint Ming River, and didn¡¯t rule out the possibility of being another disciple or junior of some sort. Previously, they sought support out of desperation, even taking all sorts of actions, but now it seems that support was much stronger than they had imagined. They don¡¯t even need to show their faces; a mere greeting from afar can solve problems. Indeed, making choices is very important... Chapter 905 - 779: Return to the Abyss Chapter 905: Chapter 779: Return to the Abyss ¡°Welcome to your affiliation, neither my teacher nor I may spend much time in the Old Development Area, so I¡¯ll need your assistance with some daily matters.¡± Tao Yu spoke to Lady Long and Long Yin¡¯er with a businesslike demeanor, exuding restraint. ¡°It¡¯s our honor.¡± Lady Long responded with a dignified curtsey. Now announced as a Catastrophe Level talent and a disciple of a Saint, Tao Yu was fully entitled to such courtesies. It was Long Yin¡¯er, however, whose curiosity was piqued as she scrutinized Tao Yu and inquired with some confusion, ¡°Mr. Tao, do you happen to know Mr. Klein?¡± ¡°Klein is my friend, and we have a good relationship,¡± Tao Yu answered sincerely, without lying, though the interpretation was left to the listener. Beside Tao Yu, Sun Shiyu¡¯s beautiful eyes wandered, as if pondering something, then she revealed a rather subtle expression. She whispered in Tao Yu¡¯s ear, ¡°The Klein that appeared at the State Capital back then, that was you, right?¡± Seeing that Tao Yu did not respond, she continued, ¡°Right?¡± The teasing in her voice raised a warmth in Tao Yu¡¯s heart, and also left him somewhat speechless ¨C typical of an Abyss Demon lineage... ... ¡°We¡¯ve been taken to the Suns¡¯ estate in the Abyss already, so there¡¯s no need to worry about our safety. When bored, we can even do some farming in the courtyard. Just take good care of yourself.¡± Tao Long watched his child with a hint of wistfulness, knowing from the initial awakening of talent that he would change the destiny of the entire family. But he never expected it to change so drastically. He thought living in the Inner City would have been good enough, a lifelong dream. But now it seems like a fantasy. A Catastrophe Level in less than three years, with a Saint for a teacher, it¡¯s beyond any ceiling he could have ever imagined. He didn¡¯t even know what Catastrophe Level meant before! ¡°The Suns have just taken over; indeed, caution is needed. Once things stabilize, you can come out and about. This is something my teacher gave me, one for each of you, that can protect you in a critical moment,¡± Tao Yu said, distributing several fine scroll-like scrolls. These were protective items created in the same manner as Saint Ou once did, infusing his Sacred Intent into the script. The materials were directly sourced from Saint Xing, and because of the peculiar trait of his own Sacred Intent, a set of Cthulhu-style Fist Intentions should solve most threats below the level of Sainthood. For ordinary Saints, splitting their Sacred Intent is also a significant self-consumption. For Tao Yu, however, it¡¯s more about the limitation of materials. Tao Long, who increasingly found his miraculous son bewildering, didn¡¯t refuse and distributed one to each family member. ¡°Safety comes first.¡± For parents, Tao Yu¡¯s accomplishments were already beyond imagination. Just maintaining the current state was more than enough; what was of greater importance was peace and safety. But now the child had grown up, and their experiences and opinions were no longer relevant, so apart from reminders, they had no advice to offer. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m very cautious, and with Cross-Boundary Communication, I will regularly report my safety.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Then, while solidifying his new Talent, Tao Yu utilized Yuan Force Acceleration to digest it completely over the course of an additional month. He also took time out to spend with his parents and enjoy post-nuptial warmth with the little rich women. Possibly due to the desire to try for a baby within the month, the little rich women were full of vim every day, almost always in an overflowing state. However, the higher the grade of Talent and bloodline, the more challenging it becomes. Even with Succubus enchantments, there was no news after a month. ... ¡°Something must have gone wrong with your teleportation as well. Even under the protection of a teacher, one must remain vigilant,¡± Sun Shiyu combed her hair lazily, the strands conveniently covering the critical parts upfront. ¡°Heh, still using that teaching tone, huh?¡± Recalling when he first met Sun Shiyu, their disparity in strength and status was vast, and they had come a long way, warming Tao Yu¡¯s heart. ¡°After all, you haven¡¯t spent much time specializing in these things. Report regularly for safety, and if you plan to go to an Independent World, let me know beforehand in case it¡¯s a World without communication.¡± Sun Shiqing also flipped through a comic book and mumbled reminders with a lollipop in her mouth. ¡°How do you all know I want to go to an Independent World?¡± ¡°Coming back and running straight to the archive room to prepare, you always cram at the last minute; you must have found out.¡± Tao Yu laughed heartily at these words. His last trip to the Mysterious World made him realize some unpreparedness; since he had spare time now, he made it a point to study more, and there was much to learn from the experiences of the Suns¡¯ strong figures in Independent Worlds. Last time, most of the information came from the narratives of the little rich women, but this time, he could search freely according to his needs, and he felt significantly benefited. Independent Worlds are usually those not completely dragged into the Abyss; the World Will is generally much stronger than that of World Fragments. Therefore, there¡¯s usually strong World suppression, affecting even Sacred Intent, and if the World is particularly Sensitive, Sacred Intent might even provoke an Immunity response. Moreover, many things in Independent Worlds might be unique to the World itself. Chapter 906 - 779: Return to the Abyss_2 Chapter 906: Chapter 779: Return to the Abyss_2 However, these independent worlds often have plenty of good things, with some powerhouses becoming unique Disaster Level or even Saint or Divine Spirits exclusive to certain worlds! ¡°Anyway, our World Will is still strong enough, and we can run away when necessary, so we don¡¯t have to worry about safety,¡± Tao Yu offered words of comfort. ¡°In fact, for such worlds, it¡¯s usually arranged for World Breakers to go in first to collect data and information, slowly cycling and advancing. You¡¯ve experienced the advantage of a superhuman intelligence war; if there are no suitable candidates on your side, you can start by capturing a batch first.¡± Sun Shiyu began to offer some wicked suggestions. And truth be told, there was some feasibility to the idea. Capturing some World Breakers who had offended you, placing restrictions on them, and then throwing them into independent worlds to explore and gather information could be somewhat useful. Even in the worlds you are familiar with, it is still possible to organize people to collect some details. But the forcibly picked melons are not sweet; unlike with Floating City, where you can block the two locations of return, the cannon fodder¡¯s initiative to complete the task is quite low. They may choose to return and then snitch, and sometimes good things are first discovered by the people of their Current World. Active exploration and passive filling are definitely two completely different efficiencies. However, from the Ninja World, it is worth considering looking for some help. Not in terms of combat power, but more in terms of intelligence gathering... ¡°I¡¯ll consider it and ponder it thoroughly when the time comes...¡± Apart from ninjas, Tao Yu also thought of Aliens. Aliens have a pretty strong ability to adapt to various worlds; those worlds with intense suppression could presumably stay active by parasitizing native creatures. Summoning Little Black to produce some Alien eggs for proper training seemed sufficient for exploration... ¡ª¡ª In the Night Demon world, inside a rented room, alongside the mosaic-like flickering, the figure of Tao Yu once again emerged. ¡°Indeed, the teleportation by the World Will itself is a powerful Divine Art. The reason it has always been anchored to the original node is just the World Will trying to save energy. If It wishes to teleport across regions at will, it probably won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s eyes flickered with numerous mysterious runes. The frightening Spatial Affinity brought about by the three times Deification¡¯s Vacuum Phase Transition, even during the teleportation process protected by the World Will, still clearly allowed for some perception and transcription. Even Tao Yu believed that perhaps he could try to break through worlds on his own. ¡°Unfortunately, it would consume a lot of my own power, and without the protection of the World Will, I¡¯d have to face the threats from Abyss directly. It¡¯s best not to court death.¡± Tao Yu thought of Mr. Men, even though he could not fully ascertain Mr. Men¡¯s state. The mixed phenomenon of his calls for help and preventing calls for help still allowed Tao Yu to deduce that the guy was just too curious and met with mishaps everywhere he went. And it¡¯s highly likely he went insane due to severe Pollution. While Tao Yu was confident he probably wouldn¡¯t go mad, he also didn¡¯t want to test the limits of his Divinity. Moreover, considering the trapped situation, the crisis is definitely not only psychological; there are physical restrictions as well. This is only one of those mysterious independent worlds; when placed in the context of the entire Abyss, dangers are truly everywhere! ¡°It¡¯s really the strength of the World Will...¡± From the perspective of a single strand running through the entire body, the actions of the World Will are enough to demonstrate its power. ¡°Well, that makes sense. Capable of conferring Conceptual Gods and directly opposing the Abyss to become the Main World, using the Abyssal Fragments to replenish itself, it would be strange if it was weak...¡± Thinking of the disunited Pioneers of the Main World and the World Will patching things up here and there, Tao Yu also felt a strange sense of sympathy. After meticulously understanding the nuances of teleportation and transcribing the new changes into the database, Tao Yu also pressed his head ¡°I feel like I¡¯m currently missing a Talent for computational power, but first I need to find a Skill in a similar direction...¡± The Rinnegan can capture various photoelectric phenomena, and can even be considered observing electromagnetism on a microscopic level. Vacuum Phase Transition can sense the tides of Vacuum Energy. All of these are bringing in a deluge of information every moment, and now I have to block out most of it myself, otherwise my brain would crash. If my computation processing speed could handle digesting all this information, it would certainly bring significant improvement. If I could also master some ¡®computational formulas¡¯, using this data for calculations and deductions, the potential of information with infinite expansion would be boundless. Departing the room at will, the outside is already Dark Night; Night Demons have begun to swarm out to hunt, and on the pitch-black streets, distorted shadows continually leap among abandoned vehicles, appearing and disappearing on rooftops too. Occasionally, gunshots can be heard in the city, probably from Pioneers exploring this area. Yet these Night Demons flit past Tao Yu as if they do not see him at all. At this moment, Tao Yu slightly curved his fingers, and a high-energy Space String like a piano string appeared between his fingers! After the cosmic explosion, as space expanded rapidly and cooled down, the phase transition of space occurred just like water freezing. Falling from a high-energy spatial phase to a low-energy one. And this Space String is the seam created when multiple points of ice collide, containing some of the leftover high energy from the moment of Sky Opening! As Tao Yu¡¯s fingers danced upon this Space String, suddenly, the city¡¯s night sky was filled with flashes of lightning and thunder, turning instantly dark and oppressive! Chapter 907: 779: Return to the Abyss_3 Chapter 907: Chapter 779: Return to the Abyss_3 Heavy clouds pressed down as if they were about to touch the rooftops. Funnels of clouds descended... ... In a park, four or five silhouettes running non-stop, their guns firing precision shots from time to time. Exquisite combat skills allowed them to maintain high accuracy even while moving at high speeds. Every Night Demon that showed itself was instantly killed. ¡°Our luck is really terrible, how did we awaken them?¡± ¡°The gunfire will only attract more.¡± ¡°But we can¡¯t not shoot, this suppressor is so ineffective.¡± ¡°I told you to use subsonic bullets.¡± ¡°Stop arguing, we¡¯re almost at the rally point, we can get on the vehicle, this isn¡¯t our first time dealing with this.¡± The fully armed group moved at breakneck speed. Even with a full set of equipment, they maintained a ten-meter per second sprint over long distances. Even the swift Night Demons couldn¡¯t catch up to them. However, just then, as a falling leaf swept across and stuck to the Captain¡¯s helmet visor, he pinched it off with his gloved hand ¡°The wind... it¡¯s picking up.¡± Slowly raising his head, the sky was covered by black clouds which were previously unnoticed due to the darkness of the night. But now, the thickness of the clouds seemed as if one could reach out and touch the sky itself. Funnel-shaped clouds appeared, seemingly about to form a super tornado. One funnel after another, densely packed, looked like dozens of tornadoes ready to take shape all at once! The leaves in the forest below began to whirl wildly in the wind, followed by an endless shower of falling foliage! This sudden change in weather left the speeding group somewhat dazed. ¡°What¡¯s going on...¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this just a normal World Fragment?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a Disaster Fragment!¡± ¡°Damn it, Abyss must be about to Devour the fragment! Run!¡± ¡°It¡¯s over, we have no chance now...¡± The group showed faces of Despair, even though they could maintain a hundred-meter sprint with heavy loads for tens of kilometers, even though every one of them was highly competent in combat, they didn¡¯t care about being pursued by Night Demons in the night. However, the disaster that the Night Demons represented paled in comparison to the dozens of funnel clouds forming tornadoes in front of them! In face of natural disasters, human power was so insignificant! Why does luck have to be so cruel! However, at that moment, suddenly with a swish¡ª All the trees in the park snapped in half simultaneously! Snapped so neatly, so smoothly, so unexpectedly! Not just the trees, but also the houses along the street nearby collapsed at the same height in an instant. The upper structures of the buildings tilted, yet before they could collapse, they seemed to be crushed by a terrifying invisible force. The broken buildings, trees, and leaves, along with the dark clouds and tornadoes in the sky, all exploded into pieces in an instant! The sky disintegrated into fragments and then into dust, swept away in a flash! The Starry Sky reappeared above, with not a single cloud to be seen. The entire city three meters above ground vanished into thin air, leaving tree stumps as smooth as mirrors, with no clue as to what had happened. It was as if the entire world above three meters had been erased by an eraser! At the erased junction, only faint spatial fissures and Distortions remained. One of the Pioneers, somewhat stunned, raised his gun to touch one of the ¡®hairs¡¯ above, and the next moment the barrel broke cleanly, with a smoothness devoid of any sensation... ¡ª¡ª ¡°Not bad...¡± Tao Yu closed his eyes and sensed for a moment. He had just tugged at a relatively thin Space String, and the destruction wrought was nearly cleansing. ¡°However, even though this also leverages the power of Nature, the energy consumed to manipulate Space Strings is not small, but fortunately, it¡¯s still a case of using minimal effort to move something heavy.¡± Before achieving a Saintly Position, relying on the Essence of Fist Intent one could blend actions with will, and now with further amplification, it is even stronger. The recent move was not performed optimally; the wide effect caused the Will to dilute too quickly due to the range. Under such a range, a slightly stronger Catastrophe Level being at a distance might have been able to endure it without dying. But Space Strings are remnants of a high-energy universe, unable to be compressed further; one can only consider how to prevent them from ¡®dispersing¡¯ when calling upon them. Direct and undiluted effect would be best, although achieving that is difficult. ¡°Saints lending power also require the right time, place, and harmony. Masters of water are always stronger above the ocean, and with my Talent of Vacuum Phase Transition Kaji, I can borrow sufficient power almost anywhere, making it much more versatile.¡± Tao Yu was pleased with this test. Not ruling out the possibility that some high-level planes might have incredibly stable Space, with hardly noticeable tidal fluctuations even in the Vacuum. But if even the Main World can sense these fluctuations, then such scenarios must be rare; he is nearly an all-weather, all-purpose type. Afterward, Tao Yu adjusted his direction and instantly sped towards Ninja World again, wishing to gather some intelligence from Six Paths. ¡°I also controlled the direction earlier; it shouldn¡¯t have affected the base on the ocean...¡± While heading there, Tao Yu took out a marked Teleportation Device and directly inquired into it, ¡°How¡¯s the situation now? Is the Teleportation Device completed?¡± This was to contact Ou Ling, a piece he had casually placed there. Even though it wasn¡¯t any absolute control, understanding some brief information was still no problem. Chapter 908: 779: Return to the Abyss_4 Chapter 908: Chapter 779: Return to the Abyss_4 ¡°It¡¯s almost done. The Ancestor Sage has already led a group of survivors to Dragon Heaven City in the Current World. They are in the middle of transporting and assembling it, and I¡¯m here maintaining order.¡± That is, it¡¯s not finished yet. However, it¡¯s also true that the value of the Development Zone here has dropped significantly. More than two years of construction have basically gone to waste¡ªit¡¯s like we¡¯ve been busy doing nothing, and now we have to slowly start gathering people again. The reason we were able to apply for the Teleportation Device so quickly is simply because Saint Ou is currently trapped here! For Saint Ou, he probably needs to consider his own safety as well, fearing that some saint without a sense of honor might camp out and burst his Gold Coins stash. So it¡¯s fine as long as the Teleportation Device is completed before Saint Ou returns to the Abyss. It¡¯s not even out of the question that they¡¯ll make some arrangements or ambushes specifically for Tao Yu. ¡°But the cost of a saintly transfer isn¡¯t cheap. According to the information Sun Miao has, the minimum starting Price is in the billions. Although it¡¯s not to the point of draining all liquid funds, such a large expense would actually make some big families wince...¡± Tao Yu pondered in his heart, so the likelihood of Saint Ou inviting others to camp out for him was relatively low. After all, it would require cross-regional invites, which are even more expensive. The greatest possibility right now is that he continues to stay in the Current World for the time being, returning unexpectedly one day, and then quickly leaving through the Teleportation Device. After all, the strength of saints, and the duration they can stay in the Abyss or the Current World, far exceeds that of ordinary people. Even for some saints from specific worlds, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if they could permanently stay there with the power of World Fragments. ¡°What a pity. But Saint Ou and I don¡¯t really have a big feud, so there¡¯s no need.¡± Tao Yu thought of the Will Key that Saint Ou had given, smacked his lips, but then shook his head. I¡¯m not the type to ambush others, so it¡¯s really nothing. Tao Yu didn¡¯t make a grand return to the Ninja World; he first observed quietly and then performed Divination several times, with no traces of interference. ¡°It seems the Witch¡¯s Church has not troubled Six Paths recently. But it¡¯s also because Kaguya agreed to let go relatively peacefully, and with that favor, the Ninja World should be relatively safe for the time being...¡± Tao Yu thought to himself. The Witch¡¯s Church might have some hostility toward him, but in fact, he did not leave the Golden Witch behind last time; her just being injured wasn¡¯t really a big deal. Moreover, although based on pure cultivation, I am indeed still inferior to those few from the Witch Sect, with continuous deifications during the past two Talents, I am not at all afraid to really fight them. Last time the Golden Witch was the best example. Although there was the factor of first-time killing, she was overwhelmed even with attributes higher than mine. Now they might be on guard against some of the abilities I¡¯ve used before, but it¡¯s fine¡ªI have new updates. Just keep the version ahead... ¡°Step back ten thousand steps, if I can¡¯t win the fight, I¡¯ll just join them. Anyway, I don¡¯t have any psychological burden; I am a witch after all...¡± Entering into the Ninja World, sensing Six Paths in the Pure Land, and finding no problems, Tao Yu also issued a call. ¡°Six Paths fellow Daoist, everything has been alright during this time, right?¡± ¡°Mr. Jack has returned, huh? Recently there haven¡¯t been any issues. However, Saint Ou hasn¡¯t come back; he just arranged for a few Pioneers to come to the village for a long stay and occasionally asks me if it¡¯s safe.¡± The Spiritual Body of the Sage of Six Paths slowly appeared in front of Tao Yu, holding a black staff and briefly explaining to Tao Yu. ¡°What a scaredy-cat, he really doesn¡¯t trust me.¡± Tao Yu sneered. It was obvious that Saint Ou was being cautious of him, and Six Paths would absolutely not allow Saint Ou to die in the Ninja World, so Six Paths would certainly confirm safety when asked. ¡°He has already compensated me, and I said I forgave him.¡± ¡°Haha, I trust you. But for a strong person like him, it seems normal not to put his hopes on others.¡± Six Paths laughed. As for ¡®Jack¡¯, he already had an understanding with him; at least, for now, their several collaborations had been pleasant. He needed such allies in the Abyss, and since the Ninja World couldn¡¯t move, he couldn¡¯t bear the Price of Saint Ou dying there. ¡°How about the Witch¡¯s Church? Did they come to harass?¡± ¡°The witch hasn¡¯t come again, but they sent a Quasi-Saint who appeared last time, saying they hope both sides can stop here, without interfering with each other.¡± Tao Yu nodded upon hearing this; the Bottle Man had shown up. But it makes sense; that guy¡¯s Gate of Truth is definitely a good hand for escape. With the support of the Witch behind him, it is hard for a saint to keep him down. And once the strength reaches a certain level, if there are no intense conflicts of interest, it¡¯s unlikely to lead to a heated war between both sides. Last time¡¯s brawl among four saints actually brought about a peace agreement! This ¡®verbal agreement¡¯ is also based on mutual recognition after the physical confrontations last time. ¡°As long as they don¡¯t provoke me, I naturally won¡¯t bother them. I¡¯ll go to the village first and look around. I¡¯ll be heading out to other places in a few days to find a couple of clever helpers.¡± ¡°Um, now in the village we have a few Pioneers, as well as several ninjas from Takigakure Village who came from the other side of the roach World. It seems that little guy the Fourth Hokage made some trouble, the original Nine-Tails Jinchuriki is having a conflict with him...¡± The Sage of Six Paths was quite a gossip, peeping at the changes in the Ninja World from the Pure Land every day. Recently, the most significant ruckus was an affair incident involving the Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze. The whole Land of Fire had a juicy story to munch on. Tao Yu also felt a bit awkward about this. Ah, this... Better use that alias less in the future. Given Kushina¡¯s fiery temper and ¡®intelligence¡¯, it¡¯s probably hard for her to listen to explanations. Although she lost the Nine-Tails, her strength is still solid. A few punches might make Minato cough up blood... Chapter 913: 781: Secure a Foothold Chapter 913: Chapter 781: Secure a Foothold ¡°I am a Diviner, knowledgeable about all sorts of things in the world. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can draw a Tarot card, and I will summarize your recent fortunes...¡± Tao Yu fanned out a set of Tarot cards, indicating for the other party to draw one. ¡°Diviner...¡± Blue-skinned Captain approached with a hint of disbelief, casually drawing a War Chariot Card. ¡°You are an excellent warrior from Atlantis, and it seems that you¡¯ve recently emerged victorious from an important duel. Judging by the way you drew the card with your fingers, it seems you¡¯ve also won a matter of love.¡± Tao Yu watched as the blue-skinned Captain was taken aback by the casual remark. All correct! ¡°Then do you know why I have appeared here?¡± The Captain pressed down his astonishment, speaking in a deep voice. ¡°Actually, that¡¯s the reason I came here too. Through Divination, I sensed danger to the World, seemingly originating from the depths of the sea, yet the ocean obstructed my gaze. But I suspect you may have clearer knowledge about recent events.¡± Tao Yu also wanted to know if these Atlanteans, those who dwell in the waters, could have discovered anything. Although this is a separate world, seeing the Umbrella Company logo still concerns Tao Yu. It¡¯s not entirely confirmed to be the pure Marvel cinematic universe, there might be numerous changes. Moreover, if it is the Marvel cinematic universe, it¡¯s uncertain if the Ancient One is still alive, and whether the Space-Time Administration has been integrated or not. It¡¯s indeterminate between a single universe and the Multiverse... ¡°Indeed, there have been some situations in the sea, but a bald Sage visited us, claiming that the sea trench fissures brim with endless Blackness, yet they are sealed by a mysterious Power, warning us not to approach.¡± The Ancient One is still alive... And indeed from the movie version. ¡°I see, if it¡¯s that individual¡¯s doing, then my worries are indeed unnecessary.¡± Tao Yu pretended to understand and nodded knowingly, putting on an air of enlightenment. Even the World Fragments can persist for quite some time, and since this world is still a standalone one, without mishaps, there¡¯s indeed no need to worry too much about that sort of fissure.¡± For now, the influence of the Abyss on the inner workings of this world is limited. ¡°How did you guys get lost here? Where is your ship? There are many traces of human activity in this sea area.¡± The Captain seemed somewhat concerned as he spoke. Assured that the other party belongs to the Marvel cinematic universe¡¯s Atlanteans, and considering the human activity is intense in nearby waters and their own presence here, Tao Yu roughly determined that this island should be one on the route from the Caribbean Sea to the Atlantic Ocean. It might even be a privately-owned island that has been sold off. ¡°There are always various reasons; we humans are far less familiar with the ocean than you.¡± Tao Yu replied vaguely. While Minato Namikaze and the other Konoha ninjas, adept at English, had no problems understanding, their spoken language was a bit lacking, but both Airi Suzuki and Water Smoke were proficient in listening, speaking, reading, and writing. Through Tao Yu¡¯s interaction with the blue-skinned people, a general understanding began to take shape in their minds. Jack has successfully bluffed them! The initial engagement was relatively successful. ¡°Indeed, you lack respect for the ocean. Those drilling platforms continuously affect our habitats, and if this continues, we¡¯ll have to start retaliating.¡± The Captain seemed to have opened up, speaking somewhat complainly. ¡°That¡¯s truly regrettable; many indeed don¡¯t care about environmental concerns.¡± Tao Yu didn¡¯t take this opportunity to delve into Atlantis; first, their guards are rather high, and second, there isn¡¯t much of worth there besides Vibranium. Their abilities are innate, the only difference being that the Sea King Namor¡¯s mother drank a potion when she was pregnant with him, so he possesses both human and Atlantean traits. He is among the rare individuals who can move on land, and with winged ankles, he¡¯s versatile in water, land, and air. In terms of Power, speed, and defense, he¡¯s quite remarkable. Since their base is still underwater, given my current typical circumstances, it¡¯s not practical to confront them in their home turf under the sea. It¡¯s better to slowly try building a good relationship. Getting an opportunity to exchange for some Vibranium would be nice... ... Splash~ Splash~ A few Atlanteans dove into the sea and left. On the shore, they left behind a Vibranium Spear and a Magic Conch. You can use the Magic Conch to contact the Atlanteans in these nearby waters. With his act of pretense and the charm of a Witch, Tao Yu has still gained some of their trust. But... ¡°We really need to build a ship...¡± Tao Yu looked out at the sea and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This is an uninhabited island in the Caribbean Sea, near the notorious Epstein Island. To the west lies Mo Country, to the northeast is Cuba, to the southwest Guatemala, and to the south are Honduras and Nicaragua. However, in terms of the distances across the sea, Mo Country is the closest. ¡°Check the equipment, and then let¡¯s get started on building.¡± Even with their powers suppressed, excluding Tao Yu, the others still maintain top-tier physical conditions. Building a simple raft that doesn¡¯t require open-ocean travel is surely within their capabilities... ... Whoosh~ With the fixed locks from his backpack used to secure rows of logs in place, the day¡¯s work yielded a completed raft. Chapter 914: 781: Stand Your Ground_2 Chapter 914: Chapter 781: Stand Your Ground_2 ¡°The wind speed is just right, let¡¯s divine before we set off.¡± Tao Yu took out a pocket watch and casually tossed it, then saw the watch rotate counterclockwise very slightly. ¡°Well, it seems like the weather is so-so, but no big issue.¡± This indicates that the timing for setting out to sea isn¡¯t great, but it¡¯s not too bad either; it¡¯s manageable. ¡°What about delaying the departure...¡± Tao Yu tried to check the later conditions, but the counterclockwise rotation sped up, suggesting a possibility of a storm later on. ¡°Let¡¯s just go now, everyone hurry up.¡± The simple wooden boat had a wind sail made of tent canvas, and with makeshift oars attached on both sides, which provided some propulsion. Below the wooden boat, rounded logs were tied together to maintain the center of gravity and balance on the sea surface. Though it definitely lacked wave resistance, overall it was sufficient. The Caribbean, due to its location, was relatively calm, but the sea is the sea after all, with three feet waves even without wind. In their greatly restricted condition, Minato Namikaze and the others stood on the raft, feeling the undulating waves and a surge of boldness arose in their hearts. Tao Yu sniffed the salty, moist air and gazed ahead where the land could faintly be discerned already, encouraging the people rowing behind him, ¡°Push harder, we¡¯re almost there.¡± Although Tao Yu was stronger, the raft¡¯s strength was limited, and his rowing at the back wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference. ¡°It¡¯s just this one hardship, once we land and enter human society it will be convenient.¡± While standing at the front, Tao Yu was also painting a rosy picture, yet considering the steps he¡¯d need to plan next. Given the high degree of distortion in the flow of time, he could slow down and gradually develop this world instead of raiding S.H.I.E.L.D. for the Cosmic Cube and then fleeing... ¡°Speaking of Marvel Universe¡¯s computational ability, Jarvis, Ultron, Vision could all make the cut, so theoretically the Mind Stone should be the most suitable for my needs, I wonder if the Mind Stone has arrived on Earth yet...¡± The Mind Stone was brought to Earth by the haughty little prince, Loki, during The Avengers. While the Infinite Gems seem to be worthless in the Space-Time Administration, they were indeed high-energy items born from the cosmic explosion of this universe. Even if leaving this part of the world might pose limitations, there¡¯s still a significant chance that it could be the Heart of the World! If it¡¯s the Heart of the World, then even if it cannot form skills, it would still be able to absorb additional benefits beyond the Power of the World, just like He¡¯s Jade Disc, the Holy Grail, and the Silmaril do. And as the independent World¡¯s Heart, even if I¡¯m a Level Six Talent opener, it would probably add a significant amount to my limit... ¡°Just hope the timing isn¡¯t too critical, if Vision has already emerged, then it could be a bit troublesome...¡± Of course, the best time would be between The Avengers and Avengers: Age of Ultron, or at least before Vision forms any bond with the Scarlet Witch after Avengers: Age of Ultron... ¡ª¡ª On a modified speedboat, filled with people looking somewhat ragged, the smell grows strong in the crowded situation. Most of the crowd has the skin color of Latin Americans, and with the movement of the speedboat, their faces also carried a sense of numbness. However, among these mostly Latino individuals, there are a few Asians who seem somewhat out of place. And in terms of clothing, these few Asians seemed much better dressed than the others. They are all in branded clothes. Wang Dawei is one of them. Compared to the numb Latin Americans, Wang Dawei constantly kept his gaze fixed intensely forward, his face showing traces of excitement. It was as if the direction the speedboat was heading towards was his desired destination. His face bore an expression of pious devotion. ¡°Don¡¯t keep staring, didn¡¯t your enthusiasm wane when we were crossing the Rainforest...¡± His companion next to him now spoke in a drained tone. It seems he no longer had the energy left. God knows how much the sight of corpses along the way in the Rainforest and the numerous robberies shook him. If not for both being men, the consequences might have been even worse. Even fiery passion has been eroded away in these two months. Now he was just mechanically moving forward in the set direction. The sunk-cost is too high, there¡¯s no going back... ¡°We¡¯ll soon reach Mo Country, taking the water route allows us to bypass Guatemala, reducing a lot of steps, we¡¯re just one step away!¡± As Wang Dawei spoke, he excitedly took out a flyer from Umbrella Company from his backpack, ¡°And look, once we successfully enter, we can directly exchange the flyer at immigration for freedom, and Umbrella Company will even provide us a startup fund to pursue our dreams, how perfect...¡± ¡°Maybe, but is there really such a thing as a free lunch...¡± At this moment, Wang Dawei¡¯s companion¡¯s face showed a flicker of hope, but worry surfaced as well. Having sold the old shabby apartment in Shanghai, borrowed all the money they could, and maxed out every credit card for this gamble, it was hard to know if it was right or wrong... ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t there be free? There, food and drink cost nothing, there is free medical care with white cards, isn¡¯t it normal for corporations to do charity and distribute money?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, Anbrella is a global giant after all, they probably wouldn¡¯t deceive us over such a trivial matter.¡± Chapter 915: 781: Secure a Foothold_3 Chapter 915: Chapter 781: Secure a Foothold_3 ¡°It¡¯s just...¡± Just when they took the chance to look ahead while on the boat, a crew member at the bow suddenly started gibbering hysterically at the pilot operating the levers for the three engines at the stern. This left the pilot panicking and starting to turn the vessel. The boat was originally a modified speedboat with two additional thrusters installed at the back. The steering method was quite primitive and rear-driven. Due to the overcapacity, the pilot couldn¡¯t see what was ahead at all. He relied entirely on the voice commands of the crew member at the bow. Obviously, something had happened. However, at the next moment, the boat suddenly shook violently as if it had hit something and almost seemed to be lifted into the air. Accompanied by the splash of water and the shaking, the majority of the nearly full boatload of people were thrown into the sea, with sounds of splashes and cries for help one after another. Wang Dawei and his companion were lucky; even though they were thrown up, they still landed back on the boat. Bang~ Bang~ Two thuds, although falling on their backs hurt, at least they didn¡¯t fall into the water. ¡°Shit, what happened?¡± ¡°Hit a reef? Weren¡¯t they supposed to be experienced sailors? Lying to us again...¡± The two cursed repeatedly, stretching their hands to press their sore lower backs, sucking in air from the pain. The next moment, with a bang, a figure landed at the bow of the boat. Compared to the others who fell all over the place, this person stood straight at the bow, showing no signs of displacement despite the undulations of the vessel. Just like a steady gymnast. The undulating boat and the blowing sea wind made the person¡¯s clothes and hair flutter constantly, and at this point, their complexion didn¡¯t look good. Standing there, he started swearing. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you, can¡¯t you drive a boat? Are you blind? We try to dodge, and you chase and ram into us!¡± Tao Yu was cursing loudly at the bow. Is this why there was a counterclockwise rotation? What the hell? Although it was no big deal for Tao Yu, Minato Namikaze and the others were all soaked to the skin. Only they could still be considered special forces, otherwise such a direct collision could be deadly. Soon after, Minato Namikaze and the others, all drenched, also climbed back on board clumsily. Inuzuka E¡¯s dog Towan, after getting up, kept shaking its head, splashing water everywhere. Because her clothes were soaked, Airi Suzuki¡¯s fiery figure became somewhat clingy. ¡°Guess the luck isn¡¯t so good.¡± Airi Suzuki, wringing the water out of her hair, also seemed a bit too weak to jabber at this point. Originally, they thought they might encounter a storm and paddled madly to accelerate, only to be chased and run over by this boat. At the stern, the crew member who held onto the railing to avoid being thrown off had also come to his senses from the collision. While listening to the cursing, he looked at the radiant Airi Suzuki, becoming furious in an instant, and reached into his bosom to draw his pistol. But when he saw that Towan, carrying a Barrett, climbed aboard, he took a closer look at the fully armed group. His hand creeping into his bosom also became more well-behaved. He could probably guess they hit another boat. Looking at this group, they aren¡¯t from the CIA, are they? Not on some secret mission they were flipped over by him, right? Screwed... The CIA is the real power in this region without a crown, colluding with gangs, smuggling flour, assassinating important figures, a truly fearful presence. Tao Yu surveyed the scene and glanced at the previously gun-drawing crew member, and could more or less guess what had happened. Then, with an impassive face, he said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯ll do, take us to shore.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, please take a seat. Our boat is a bit crude, and what just happened wasn¡¯t intentional, please forgive us,¡± said the crew member while bowing and scraping. Meanwhile, those who had fallen into the water also began to move back towards the boat one after another. In the end, with everyone back on board, the boat seemed a bit more spacious even with Tao Yu and his party onboard. As for those who had disappeared, no one asked too much about it. It¡¯s normal for people to go missing at every stage of the journey; they were all used to it. Once the crew member responsible for visibility at the front was back in position and pulled the motor a few times, starting up the humming engine again, Tao Yu then spoke to the crew member at the front, ¡°Are you guys a local gang?¡± Though being hit was indeed quite exasperating, using this opportunity to get in touch with some of the local gangs in Mo Country wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad option. The gangs in Mo Country, along with the flour merchants, wield immense power, their weaponry and equipment are even stronger than their legitimate counterparts¡¯, plus they collude with senators. Candidates without the backing of a gang are mostly directly eliminated. In such a chaotic country, finding a way to secure a ¡®legal¡¯ identity is actually not a bad choice. Tao Yu also noticed the presence of East Asian faces on the boat, further confirming his thoughts. Normal investigations aren¡¯t leading to the past experiences. They aren¡¯t afraid of inspections and offer a perfect cover... ¡ª¡ª The Yucatan Peninsula is a vital area of Mo Country that borders both the Caribbean Sea and the Gulf of Mexico. By entering the area directly via the sea, one can also bypass Guatemala. Mo Country, being too distant from paradise, has its own limited powers, utterly unable to maintain over ten thousand kilometers of coastline. Thus, smuggling is rampant on the seas of Mo Country. On an undeveloped beach, a group of Mo Country gang members was already waiting nearby. ¡°Among those to be transported, there should be a few with good loot, haha.¡± Chapter 916 - 781: Gaining a Foothold_4 Chapter 916: Chapter 781: Gaining a Foothold_4 A Mexican thug was toying with a dagger in his hand, greed flickering in his eyes. Unlike the miserable Latin American refugees, these Eastern people who had somehow made it here after untold hardships mostly had substantial savings with them. Now, figuring out how to extort money from them had become an industry of its own. Even though they were shrewd enough to deposit their money in advance, there was always a way to slowly squeeze it out of them. ¡°First, let¡¯s get all the money off them, then we¡¯ll introduce them to a good place to go.¡± Another Mexican with a nose ring picked up a flyer from the Umbrella Company at this moment. Looking at the logo on the flyer, the Mexican¡¯s eyes showed a trace of peculiarity, but it was quickly suppressed. ¡°Of course, even a piece of toilet paper has its use...¡± Seeing that the speedboat had already arrived, several people were getting impatient. However, as Tao Yu and his group disembarked first, several experienced gang members suddenly became wary. Even when they saw Airi Suzuki¡¯s somewhat provocative figure, they didn¡¯t dare to stare; on the contrary, their faces were full of vigilance. The weapons on these people made it clear that they were no pushovers. ¡°People from Matamoros?¡± Tao Yu glanced at the men and cut straight to the chase with his question. This was information he got from the crew. They belonged to a major gang in Mexico, with a wide range of businesses, but apart from drugs, they were particularly fond of kidnapping. Mexico is the second country in the world for the rate of kidnappings, only behind their trouble-laden cousin Colombia in Latin America. ¡°Yes, foreigner, although we don¡¯t know where you come from, you have to follow our rules when you¡¯re here.¡± Seeing that Tao Yu knew their identities, the man with the nose ring¡¯s courage started to swell. Gang members must not show weakness! Moreover, since the other party knew what was behind them, they weren¡¯t foolish, and it would be bad to offend one¡¯s own people on their own turf... Bang~ Tao Yu casually fired a shot that took off the man¡¯s earlobe, then holstered his gun amidst the man¡¯s screams and asked his companion, ¡°I want to see your boss. Notify him to make arrangements...¡± If this was New York City with its various departments and S.H.I.E.L.D., and the year was still uncertain, it would indeed be necessary to stabilize the situation first. But in Mexico, such a chaotic place, it¡¯s more convenient to adhere to the law of the jungle that favors the survival of the fittest. Luckily, he belonged to the stronger side... ... Leaning back in the executive chair in the office, Tao Yu propped his legs on the front desk. In the office littered with bodies, he looked indifferently at the shivering Matamoros gang leader before him. Minato Namikaze and his group stood like guardian deities beside Tao Yu, each person splattered with blood, adding an extra layer of grimness. After notifying and liaising with his subordinates, the gang leader naturally made ¡®full preparations¡¯. Also, Vincent, worrying about bumping into C.I.A. agents, did not think about shooting people randomly at first but instead decided to ¡®lure them over¡¯ and took the advantage of time, place, and people before starting to ask questions. However, on their side, with their sharpshooters occupying all the advantageous positions, and with practically an ironclad defense, before they could even ask anything, the opponents confirmed their identities and started to attack. Their reaction and accuracy instantly resulted in headshots to everyone! The few retaliatory bullets were straight-up ¡®blocked¡¯¡ªit was unbelievable! Could they be Super Soldiers?! Or the mythical Ten Commandments Gang? But before he had time to ponder, Tao Yu had already started making his demands, ¡°You should have a fair amount of influence here. I need you to arrange some things for me. Do well, and maybe you won¡¯t get killed...¡± ... ¡°Aoi, this will be up to you and Inuzuka E, you¡¯re the expert at this,¡± After obtaining the new ¡®official identity¡¯ and setting up a phone card, Tao Yu, holding an old-fashioned flip phone, made arrangements for Aoi. Back when they were in Takigakure Village in the EVA world, they also managed to secure their footing successfully with their solitary combat capabilities. This was just a gang; leaving behind him and Inuzuka E should suffice. Inuzuka E¡¯s Towan has an innate advantage in avoiding sneak attacks. Now in a place like this, if you want to quickly earn your first pot of gold, there¡¯s nothing more convenient than feeding off other criminals. Mexico truly is a transmigrator¡¯s paradise. ¡°No problem, with Brother Inuzuka E¡¯s help, we can definitely complete the consolidation. After all, we don¡¯t need any money, the original profits can be distributed even more.¡± Aoi had no objections to this arrangement. ¡°Right, just take care of it as you see fit. We don¡¯t need to do much in the short term, try to arrange for some people to move more towards the north in the long run. If you encounter any superhuman forces, preservation of self is the priority.¡± After all, the strength of Aoi and Inuzuka E now could at most be considered on par with Eagle Eye, maybe they could get some training at the Hand-to-hand Combat Association to adapt and regain some of their powers. But at least right now, they are truly not strong. If this wasn¡¯t Mexico, a place like Hell¡¯s Kitchen wouldn¡¯t be easy to handle. Since the main use is not for combat but simply to spread out for more eyes and ears, Mexico could be used as a main base. Stuffing some related identity documents into his pocket, Tao Yu tossed the newspaper he had finished reading aside and gazed at the computer screen, momentarily lost in thought. Chapter 917 - 781: Stand Firm_5 Chapter 917: Chapter 781: Stand Firm_5 Iron Man¡¯s news has already come out, and overall, this world pretty much aligns with the Marvel Cinematic Universe, with Tony Stark bravely admitting his identity at a press conference. Besides that, there¡¯s also some news about his hearing going around online now. Given that it¡¯s currently the year 2010, it roughly corresponds to around the time of Iron Man 2. This time period is actually not too bad; Vision hasn¡¯t been born yet, and after Thor arrives and Loki falls from Asgard, he should be bringing the Mind Stone with him. The primary goal of what I aim to harvest won¡¯t take long to achieve; even the distorted flow rate of time in this world wouldn¡¯t be a problem for waiting until all six Infinity Stones are gathered. But the key issue is... ¡°Anbrella Company..., Raccoon City...¡± Tao Yu rubbed his forehead, feeling a bit of a headache as he looked at an article about the former Raccoon City, stricken by a meteorite? No survivors? The incident was roughly ten years ago, and now there¡¯s no news about zombies anywhere in the world, has it been suppressed? ¡°Anbrella Company crashing the party, huh. Although, compared to Marvel, the little Umbrella Company might not seem like much, this sort of reaction is by no means positive feedback...¡± Tao Yu thought about the zombie virus that spread among the Cockroach People, even infecting Ninjas. If Anbrella¡¯s T-virus and G-virus can also infect some Superheroes, sheesh~ ¡°I can¡¯t rely on my original understanding, since this is in the Abyss, anything is possible...¡± It is necessary to proactively intervene. Anbrella Company¡¯s influence is even greater than Stark¡¯s, almost covering every aspect, a true monopoly giant, and with such influence, Hydra¡¯s shadow is bound to be involved. So, it¡¯s possible that Hydra¡¯s involvement is why there was no stir over the incident in Raccoon City back then. Tao Yu hesitated a moment, then glanced at his flip phone. If you talk about technological levels in this world, they¡¯re definitely extremely high. Not to mention Wakanda and the likes, but both Stark and Anbrella have various artificial intelligence, three-dimensional projections. But isn¡¯t this flip phone a bit too conspicuous? Maybe, it could be used as a door opener? Although Tao Yu is clueless about the structure of a smartphone, he believes that as long as he can articulate the functions, Tony Stark will definitely be able to create it. Plus, by integrating some functional apps on top of it, it should also yield some feedback. But how to get the prideful Tony to take notice... Should I just charge over and interrogate him while gripping his neck? That seems a tad impolite... Tao Yu paused for a moment, then went ahead and flipped open his phone. Though it was still a flip phone, it had a color screen, email, and other complete functions, and one could also use a browser to go online, just lacking the richness of apps available on a smart phone. Tao Yu looked at several departmental emails of Stark Industries, pondered for a moment, and then began composing an email, addressing it to ¡®Mr. Jarvis.¡¯ ¡°That egghead from S.H.I.E.L.D might intercept this email, but whatever, dealing with S.H.I.E.L.D doesn¡¯t matter, wonder if they have any more information about the Anbrella Company...¡± After editing, Tao Yu sent the email, mainly critiquing some drawbacks of the current phone and proposing some prospects for a smartphone. Every day countless emails must be entering Stark¡¯s inbox, junk mail certainly included. But, starting with ¡®Mr. Jarvis¡¯ as the salutation, that must be rare, right... Just establishing a simple contact, and considering Tony¡¯s current palladium poisoning, getting a handsome sum of startup funding and an initial relationship shouldn¡¯t be a big issue. I even have a Vibranium Spear at hand... Worst case, I could just carry the Vibranium Spear in one hand while gripping Tony¡¯s neck with the other to surely get his attention. And with Stark¡¯s support, many things could become much simpler. ¡°And as for Jarvis, I wonder if there¡¯s a way to develop a skill related to computation power...¡± Chapter 918 - 782: Trouble that Comes Knocking at the Door Chapter 918: Chapter 782: Trouble that Comes Knocking at the Door At the top of Stark Tower, Tony was in his lab, tuning the Mark 5 portable armor. As he finished the adjustments and raised his hand, the hand armor automatically flew onto his palm, but the impact was a bit strong, causing Tony to stagger involuntarily. ¡°The power is a bit too strong. The speed can be reduced a bit.¡± Swiping through the air on a virtual screen, Tony also directly devised a modification plan. However, after being immersed in work and modifications, he couldn¡¯t help but think about his palladium poisoning situation and subsequently sighed, picking up a large cup of chlorophyll handed over by the Mechanical Arm and gulping it down. The shrapnel had entered his heart when he was previously kidnapped, and he could only rely on a magnet to hold it in place. Although the creation of the portable, controllable nuclear fusion device¡ªthe Ark Reactor¡ªsolved the problem for the long term. But the Palladium Element in the reactor was eroding his Life. If this continued, he might not have much longer to live. For someone who has always enjoyed life as a playboy of the World, this was quite hard to accept. ¡°There¡¯s still time, there must be a replacement... Jarvis, what¡¯s the schedule like recently?¡± After guzzling down a cup of green liquid, with a ding Tony left his empty cup on the table and asked somewhat listlessly. Now, he had handed over the company¡¯s affairs directly to Pepper, while these minor matters were all arranged by Jarvis. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s a hearing about the Iron Armor tomorrow, and Justin Hammer from Umbrella Company will also be attending. There will likely be some questions aimed at you.¡± ¡°Umbrella Company again...¡± Tony frowned at the thought. This Umbrella Company rose strangely fast, merging numerous large corporations, such as Hanmo and Ao¡¯s, and stretched its tentacles into all walks of life with a huge number of supportive politicians as well. They¡¯re also colluding with some dark forces behind the scenes, really eating into both the underworld and the legitimate world. In terms of scale and magnitude, they even surpass Stark Group by a lot. After he withdrew from manufacturing weapons, they didn¡¯t hesitate to gobble it all up in one go, and now they¡¯re even more deformed. But unlike the current Stark Group, which is highly controlled by himself, there are many interest groups behind Umbrella. Ever since his own Iron Armor appeared, they have been trying to get the blueprints of his armor and Ark Reactor through various channels, both overtly and covertly. His most trusted associate, Obadiah, seems to have provided them with the blueprints of the first generation, but there¡¯s no need to worry since they lack the Ark Reactor. This hearing is probably also something they¡¯ve been fanning the flames behind the scenes. ¡°Was the situation in Raccoon City ever figured out? Is that guy named Leon who spoke last time trustworthy?¡± ¡°Many records about Raccoon City have been deleted. I wasn¡¯t created at that time, and Anbrella Company likely has its own AI, so their network cleaning is very thorough. ¡°Leon and some of the Raccoon City survivors seem to be constantly targeted by Umbrella Company, and only thanks to Leon¡¯s connections are they barely managing now. But they dare not openly oppose Umbrella, so their credibility is judged to be not low.¡± ¡°The virus, huh...¡± Tony expressed his ruefulness. It might be because of his recent pale complexion, that Umbrella Company secretly proposed conditions they claim could treat his medical condition. Truthfully, he was somewhat tempted, and after Anbrella swallowed up Ao¡¯s, they indeed became quite strong in the medical field. It¡¯s just that he really dislikes Umbrella, and he also has his own pride; he does not wish to accept such coercion. ¡°Sir, we recently received an interesting email from Mo Country.¡± ¡°Mo Country? Interesting? What¡¯s it about, do tell.¡± Tony, a bit listless, now also reluctantly wants to cheer himself up a bit with some amusement. ¡°The email started with ¡®Mr. Jarvis,¡¯ and the content is also interesting, a kind of smartphone integration...¡± Jarvis calmly relayed the contents of the email, which elicited a faintly interested expression on Tony¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s not something extraordinary, but the design he proposes is quite good for the average person. I like his phrase ¡®Only Mr. Stark can change the World.¡¯ Nice.¡± Tony¡¯s mood finally improved considerably. Yes, who am I? I¡¯m Tony! The world¡¯s most famous playboy, top scientist, top billionaire! Also, I¡¯m Iron Man! Of course, only I can change the World... For things used by Tony himself, he had long surpassed the scope of smartphones, having developed artificial intelligence and various black-tech Mark armors. But it¡¯s undeniable that for the average person, flip phones are still commonly used right now. Compared to what Tao Yu described, smart phones indeed have a huge gap. Overall, such technological integration is not a challenge for Stark Group. Just hearing the description, Tony already had a concept in his mind, and the rough framework was almost outlined, with only some adaptations remaining. ¡°I¡¯ve now shut down the weapons division; seems okay to leave something behind...¡± Tony sighed, perhaps not knowing when he might disappear due to palladium poisoning. If so, it seemed nice to leave something in the hearts of ordinary people. ¡°Jarvis, start a new project, create the engineering blueprints, and send them to me for revisions. Let¡¯s name the project... call it ¡®Anthony.¡¯ Chapter 919 - 782: The Trouble That Came Knocking_2 Chapter 919: Chapter 782: The Trouble That Came Knocking_2 ¡°The email says the sender is a fan of yours and would like to get your autograph,¡± ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t he in Mexico? I¡¯m not going there.¡± ¡°He just said he¡¯s about to sneak across the border and will look for you in New York...¡± Jarvis¡¯s words left Tony with a stunned expression. Although he knew that there were many illegal immigrants from Mexico, the idea that a die-hard fan from there would blatantly smuggle himself to New York to meet him was indeed a first... ¡°If he does show up, then we¡¯ll meet.¡± The Tony of the past wouldn¡¯t waste time on such things. The boss from Iron Man 3 who released the Extremis virus had once sought a meeting with him, and nearly committed suicide when Tony stood him up. But now, in this moment when life and death seem trivial, he found the idea somewhat meaningful. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll remind you then. Do we need any arrangements for tomorrow¡¯s hearing?¡± ¡°A rabble of nincompoops.¡± Tony¡¯s face was full of disdain, those old chaps on Congress Hill, besides acting like financial wizards and pulling strings for their own backroom power blocs, were almost utterly useless. The seemingly fair and just congressional elections were almost hereditary in nature, or it¡¯s better to say, each seat is controlled by specific financial conglomerates. It became even more apparent after Anbrella started wreaking havoc. But the more it was so, the more Tony felt repulsed by them... ... ¡°Getting across turned out to be much simpler than I thought.¡± Tao Yu and his group, plus a dog, effortlessly climbed over the border wall with their agile moves. Landing on the other side, Tao Yu didn¡¯t see the legendary immigration officers, making it all seem so ordinary. But this kind of crossing at an unguarded stretch in the middle is not something ordinary people can do. On his way here, Tao Yu saw many immigrants who had made it to the border being packed onto buses and sent back to the start to retake the journey they had just completed. ¡°But there¡¯s plenty of blood donation centers, and lots of advertisements for them.¡± Looking down at a flyer underfoot, he saw the alluring prices for selling blood. Being capable of supplying 70% of the world¡¯s plasma, the great beauty Blood Plasma Inc. has practically covered the Mexico border with donation centers. Even with regular scandals about selling contaminated plasma, it¡¯s always been hushed up. All bought with money¡ª if a batch of plasma gets contaminated, they¡¯d act as if they didn¡¯t know! Moreover, the treatment for these diseases itself entails continuing to pay their pharmaceutical companies. It¡¯s a case of profiteering... ¡°Building dams along the way and cutting off Mexico¡¯s water supply, leading to land desertification and making life impossible, then setting up blood-buying stations... Wow, they¡¯ve really made a closed loop...¡± Looking up at the blood donation station, Tao Yu shook his head and clicked his tongue. ¡°Let¡¯s go, there¡¯s still a distance to New York from here, we need to find a local gang to borrow a car from.¡± Minato Namikaze and Inuzuka E stayed in Mexico. Now, with only Minato Namikaze, Akimichi T and Airi Suzuki tagging along, one car should be just enough. Local gangs ought to have some manners, they wouldn¡¯t refuse to lend a vehicle, right? ¡ª¡ª An old pickup truck raced down a highway in New Mexico, with Tao Yu tuning the car¡¯s radio station to listen to comments on Tony¡¯s performance at the hearing. ¡°Oh, Tony says that was a prosthetic arm; I feel it¡¯s more like an insult to us.¡± ¡°But what can we do? He¡¯s Iron Man, with immense power and influence.¡± The voice on the radio carried a hint of sarcasm, apparently with some intentional guidance. Tao Yu raised an eyebrow as he listened. The energy behind Stark Group is significant, but since they shut down the weapons division and entered the energy sector, they¡¯ve lost some old friends and made new enemies. Add to that the allure of the Iron Armor, it isn¡¯t strange for such a situation to arise. It seems there¡¯s a significant disadvantage in public opinion. However, it seems like Tony doesn¡¯t care much about that sort of thing¡ªhe¡¯s capricious. Tao Yu, sitting in the front passenger seat and looking at the farms on both sides of the road, couldn¡¯t help but yawn; Airi Suzuki was a steady driver. ¡°Speaking of which, if nothing changes too much, it won¡¯t be long before Thor¡¯s Meow Hammer should land in New Mexico¡ª just not sure exactly where. His dear CP Jane should also be nearby working on her thesis...¡± Tao Yu looked up at the sky, finding that Asgard still had some of its last twilight left. Odin seated in the palace, with Heimdall overseeing the Nine Realms. Theoretically, Heimdall could notice Tao Yu and his group, though he has strong observation ability, he also lacks computational power, and can¡¯t keep an eye on everything all the time. He can only see what he focuses on. ¡°Actually, there are not a few nice things in Asgard, it would be nice if one could blend in...¡± Destroyers, the Eternal Spear, the Eternal Fire, and so on, all of them are precious. Even just an item of Yuan Force would be valuable, at the very least, they could be regarded as Sacred Objects in the current world. ¡°But I¡¯ll have to let Loki fetch the Mind Stone for the first time; no free rides. I can consider it later.¡± As for Tao Yu himself now, it didn¡¯t matter if other things were excessively modified, but nothing could go wrong with Loki¡ªthat was the most crucial target. If he could gather all the Infinite Gems, that would be best; perhaps he could resolve his Talent issue directly. But even if he couldn¡¯t, he had to at least make sure he got the Mind Stone... ... Following the traffic into New York and then switching to an old clunker, Tao Yu and his companions breathed a sigh of relief. Meanwhile, Tao Yu had taken over the driving seat. Chapter 920 - 782: The Trouble That Came Knocking_3 Chapter 920: Chapter 782: The Trouble That Came Knocking_3 ¡°Those State Police really check that often...¡± Initially, Airi Suzuki was driving fine, but then they inexplicably ran into a State Police roadblock. Being undocumented, naturally, they couldn¡¯t go through standard procedures, so Tao Yu, who had the Riding talent, led them on a high-speed chase. It turned into something straight out of GT5. There were police car chases and helicopters in the sky, all sorts of pursuits and blockades. The wailing sirens were quite thrilling. It was only thanks to Tao Yu¡¯s driving skills and Minato Namikaze¡¯s physical abilities keeping up. After a series of gun battles and several switches, they finally shook off their tail. The group had already changed into casual clothes, appearing much more normal now. ¡°If we wanted convenience, it would actually be better to check in at the Immigration Prison first. But there¡¯s no need to waste time with them. Since Jarvis has replied, he will definitely help resolve our temporary residence issues on this side...¡± Currently, their official identities were Mo Country nationals, which in New York made them illegal immigrants. However, they wore standard masks during the conflict and drove fast, so there wasn¡¯t much to worry about. The most physically conspicuous, Choji Akimichi, was kicked out of the group by Tao Yu and entered New York separately from another direction, meanwhile fulfilling the contact with the Water and Smoke side. But just as Tao Yu was thinking about this, a man in a suit on the roadside started flagging down their car. Just as Airi was adeptly about to put on a mask again, Tao Yu stopped them saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, he probably means no harm.¡± If they put on masks now, it would be hard to explain. Although the man ahead had a slightly different look, one could still identify him from the recently receding hairline. Phil Coulson, the famous starting village chief from the Marvel Universe. A senior agent of S.H.I.E.L.D.! Indeed, some emails sent to Stark have been intercepted by S.H.I.E.L.D. That is the only possibility for why they would send an agent of Coulson¡¯s status. But there was no helping it, it was sent via a regular cellphone, which is as good as a sieve. Let alone S.H.I.E.L.D., if Red Queen and White Queen were monitoring, maybe they knew as well. Although Tao Yu knew the reason, he still slowly stopped the car, rolled down the window, and asked with a puzzled tone, ¡°Sir, may I help you?¡± At this moment, Coulson took out his credentials. ¡°Faber, there¡¯s a case recently where we wanted to ask you a few questions.¡± His words almost triggered Airi¡¯s reflex to wear the mask again, but seeing Tao Yu¡¯s lack of reaction, she suppressed the urge. Her appropriately tense expression surprisingly added a normal feeling to their small team. After all, it¡¯s natural for illegal immigrants to be nervous when stopped by Faber. Tao Yu looked at the credentials and said somewhat curiously, ¡°Illegal immigrants, isn¡¯t that outside Faber¡¯s jurisdiction?¡± ¡°But we can assist with the transfer.¡± Coulson showed his standard eight-toothed smile. ¡°So, when you sought us out, it must not be for a transfer, right? What is it for?¡± ¡°Perhaps we could sit down somewhere to talk.¡± Coulson said very politely. No wonder he¡¯s Marvel¡¯s S.H.I.E.L.D. Succubus, the key person who helped the team form in The Avengers. Coulson himself is quite personable; Tao Yu thinks he might have a Talent like his own Witch¡¯s... ... After parking the car at a nearby parking lot, they got out and went to a nearby cafe?, ordering four cups of coffee. ¡°According to the information we have now, you all are from Mo Country, and also entered illegally recently.¡± Coulson showed the energy at his disposal, aiming to take control of the situation. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re Faber, indeed that¡¯s the case. So, sir, are you intending to take a bribe first? We don¡¯t really have money.¡± ¡°No, no, no, we are just curious, what was the email you sent to Stark, and what¡¯s your purpose for coming this time?¡± Tony Stark is quite important to S.H.I.E.L.D. They have long been thinking about him, especially after he became Iron Man. When Tao Yu sent the email, he didn¡¯t pay much attention, but the subsequent reply, that was different. Tao Yu stirred his coffee, glanced at Coulson and said, ¡°Just some new ideas for a smartphone, I believe Mr. Stark can achieve this feat, and I also want to live a good life through it, trying to start a business with my friends.¡± ¡°Just that?¡± ¡°We¡¯re eager for Mr. Stark¡¯s support.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Coulson glanced at Minato Namikaze and Airi Suzuki, his gaze lingering on Airi for a while. The handsome blond can be ignored, but this hot beauty is likely just Tony¡¯s type, just as Natasha has infiltrated Stark Group. They came prepared. ¡°We¡¯ve understood your situation, and we welcome talented people. As for the issue of identity, I think Stark Group can help you solve it...¡± Coulson is a man for big tasks in S.H.I.E.L.D., and truly doesn¡¯t care about trifles like illegal immigration. Chapter 921 - 782: The Trouble That Came Knocking_4 Chapter 921: Chapter 782: The Trouble That Came Knocking_4 ¡°However, considering Mr. Stark¡¯s safety, we hope to be able to maintain long-term contact with you in the future; here¡¯s my business card.¡± Colson pressed his business card onto the table and stretched it out toward Tao Yu. ¡°Do you want us to act as informants?¡± ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying, it¡¯s just some intelligence cooperation. Recently, someone has targeted Mr. Stark; not long ago, he was attacked at a car race.¡± As Colson spoke, he also produced a prepared snippet of a newspaper headline showing the scene where Tony Stark was attacked at the racetrack. Since Tao Yu might have been playing a real-life version of GT5 at that time, he just happened to have missed this news. He only felt that it might have been an attack by Whiplash, which, after all, was bound to happen, though perhaps at a different time. But suddenly looking at the photo in the newspaper, Tao Yu¡¯s expression paused slightly. Besides Whiplash, there was another rather eye-catching figure at the scene, a towering body that was still standing upright despite being blasted in half. Although this body was only half left, because he had seen Anbrella Company in this world, Tao Yu immediately associated it with the right subject. Tyrant... ¡°Yes, when Marvel movies really started changing their style, it should have started around the time Iron Man just began to spin. Thor hasn¡¯t descended yet, so Anbrella is actually really powerful...¡± Previously, Tao Yu thought that Anbrella was just a Little Karami in a Marvel environment. But then he thought, before the descent of Thor and the start of the Avengers, not counting the runaway Captain Marvel, Anbrella had tyrants, Lickers, Trackers, and could create zombie outbreaks. Their combat strength is really off the charts... S.H.I.E.L.D. at this time probably hasn¡¯t even dug up Captain America yet... ¡ª¡ª After Colson had left, Tao Yu took out his phone and dialed the number sent in the email, and soon the call was connected, and a very gentle voice came through, ¡°Hello, Mr. Jack, this is Jarvis.¡± ¡°Mr. Jarvis, we¡¯ve already arrived in New York, we should reach Stark Tower in about half an hour; I was wondering if Mr. Stark is available to meet us now.¡± The fact that Jarvis could answer the phone did not surprise Tao Yu. ¡°Mr. Stark is free right now, but due to some recent attacks on Mr. Stark, we hope that you can pass a security check.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± For a tycoon of Stark¡¯s level, even under normal circumstances, it would be difficult to meet with him. Now that he has just been attacked, and even if he wasn¡¯t injured, his willingness to meet people is already quite accommodating. Tony has never been easy to get along with, and doesn¡¯t really care much about others¡¯ thoughts. And just as Tao Yu was making the phone call and entering the parking lot, Minato Namikaze suddenly spoke up cautiously, ¡°Be careful, there¡¯s something wrong with the person ahead.¡± Airi Suzuki also looked at the man Minato Namikaze was talking about¡ªa Caucasian man in a suit. At this moment, his briefcase had dropped to the ground, and he seemed to be shaking uncontrollably as if stricken with a sudden ailment. The man was standing right in front of Tao Yu¡¯s car. This made Airi Suzuki involuntarily reach for the mask inside her jacket. ¡°Hmm?¡± Tao Yu looked at the trembling man and couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow. The T-virus... Creak creak~ Suddenly, the businessman, accompanied by a sound of bones twisting, suddenly looked up and then rushed towards Tao Yu and the other two people, apparently intending to pounce and bite. ¡°There¡¯s so much happening just after coming to New York...¡± Tao Yu knew that this was no coincidence; everything was related to his upcoming meeting with Tony. ¡°They want to bite us, and then have an outbreak when we meet Tony? But wouldn¡¯t poisoning be simpler? There was a chance at the coffee shop earlier, um...¡± Tao Yu thought about it; all four who were chatting had not drunk their coffee due to natural caution¡ªcould it be that they had already attempted it, and this was just a makeshift solution?! Since the conversation with Jarvis hadn¡¯t been hung up yet, Tao Yu quickly spoke up, ¡°Mr. Jarvis, it¡¯s possible that the mastermind behind the attack on Iron Man has come. I think we may have encountered some trouble.¡± Tao Yu did not shoot the zombie in the head but instead swiftly tripped it to the ground with a kick and then stepped on its back, leaving a ¡®live capture.¡¯ ¡°Understood, I will inform Mr. Stark, please protect yourselves in the meantime.¡± While Tao Yu was stepping on the back of this zombie, allowing it to struggle on the ground, two passersby at the parking lot came over at a jog, scolding as they approached, ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Let him go.¡± Although the two people who came over appeared to be just passersby sticking up for the underdog, Minato Namikaze also noticed the wireless earpieces on their ears, as well as their faint movements of drawing guns. Instantly deciding to strike first, he swiftly pulled out his handgun and fired. By the time the two had each drawn their guns, they had been shot and sent flying one after the other. This level of reaction speed and accuracy surprised both assailants. One of them quickly lowered his voice and murmured into the mic, ¡°This is no ordinary person!¡± But the next moment, a bullet shattered his earpiece, and his earlobe was destroyed along with it. Clutching his ear, his face filled with a touch of horror. Immediately after, Tao Yu realized the reason for their fear as a sniper bullet blew one person¡¯s head apart. ¡°Silencing a witness?¡± Confronted with the situation, Tao Yu was slightly surprised. Did the sniper choose to silence the witnesses first instead of killing him and his companions? That seemed to fit Anbrella¡¯s M.O. just fine. However, soon after, Tao Yu flicked his finger, and a button on his sleeve instantaneously shattered the next bullet aimed at silencing them. The few people present could only sense a burst of sparks exploding in the air. Tao Yu hadn¡¯t blocked the first shot since the target wasn¡¯t him or Minato Namikaze; it took him a moment to react, and he was a beat too late. But having seen the attempt, he could easily deal with it now. If the enemies wanted to silence witnesses, he wouldn¡¯t let them. Perhaps he could extract some useful information out of the situation. An ordinary person could not possibly have detected his earlier move. As Tao Yu remained on alert and had already pinpointed the sniper¡¯s location, the third shot never came. Because a red figure streaked across the sky, approaching at breakneck speed with a boom. With the red figure hovering in the air above them, the image of a lady with her hands pushing down on jet thrusters confirmed the identity of the arrival. Tony Stark, Iron Man! ¡°Wow, I¡¯d like to know what happened here?¡± Iron Man landed slowly, taking no chances and not even lifting his faceplate, looking at a head-exploded corpse on the ground, the splattered Plasma, and the struggling lunatic under Tao Yu¡¯s foot along with the small handgun in Minato Namikaze¡¯s hand. It looked as if Tao Yu and his companions were the aggressors. But as Tony descended, his imaging system connected with Jarvis, had already analyzed the situation, and began explaining it to Tony, ¡°Sir, based on the scene, the deceased appears to have been hit by a sniper rifle. There is a sniper lurking, please do not lift your faceplate. Should we contact the New York police?¡± ¡°Contact them, and call my lawyer so we can bail them out...¡± As a flashy top-tier billionaire, Tony understood the importance of correct procedures, which could keep matters foolproof. Since he had already figured out there was a sniper around, his intelligence allowed him to quickly deduce most of the situation. ¡°Is this your companion? Or are they the ones trying to silence us? Can you let go of the person under your foot first?¡± Tony, looking at Tao Yu, who was stepping on a zombie, walked over in his Iron Armor but stopped quickly, then pivoted to stand in front of Airi Suzuki, ¡°Beautiful miss, may I have the pleasure of joining you for dinner?¡± While saying this, he leaned against a nearby car. If it weren¡¯t for the warning about the sniper, he probably would have removed his faceplate already. But the next moment, Tony staggered as the zombie Tao Yu released pounced onto him, frantically gnawing at the Iron Armor. Crunch crunch~ Zombie teeth scattered all over the ground, but also left Tony feeling embarrassed, as he shook off the zombie and flung it away. With a bang, It smashed into the side of a car, denting and wedging into it. Then, turning back, Tony looked at Tao Yu somewhat speechlessly. ¡°You told me to let him go.¡± Tao Yu shrugged with a smile, and Jarvis¡¯s voice came through in Tony¡¯s ear, ¡°Sir, based on the recent contact, we can confirm that the lunatic is dead, somewhat similar to those zombies Leon mentioned...¡± Chapter 922: 783: Three Sentences Make Tony Spend 10 Billion Chapter 922: Chapter 783: Three Sentences Make Tony Spend 10 Billion ¡°What are you doing? This is an important witness! And it¡¯s related to the attack on me last time! Why would you shoot them?!¡± Tony, clad in the Iron Armor, confronted a group of NYPD detectives approaching him, his expression filled with anger. By now, whether it was the zombie embedded in the car or the attackers who had initially survived, they had all fallen to the guns of these detectives. Four police cars, a dozen detectives, they now seemed somewhat nervous facing Iron Man. And the supervisor among them took the initiative to step forward and spread his hands in explanation, ¡°Mr. Stark, everything we did was reasonable and according to regulations, they posed a threat to us, our use of force was in accordance with the rules.¡± Tony¡¯s face beneath the Iron Man mask grew solemn. If shooting the zombie because it was a threat could be justified, the fact that the gunman who had already surrendered was gunned down signaled that something was definitely wrong. At this moment, Jarvis¡¯s voice rang in Tony¡¯s ear, ¡°Sir, when I notified them earlier, I mentioned that the other party had used a gun to attack. The rule is lax for dealing with armed criminals; they can fire in compliance with the rules as soon as they can¡¯t see both hands.¡± ¡°But this is clearly not normal.¡± ¡°However, we are powerless...¡± Tony glanced at the zombie bloodstain on his Iron Armor and nodded. He then said to Tao Yu and the others, ¡°My lawyers will have you released on bail soon, don¡¯t get into conflicts with them.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Now that his face had been revealed, Tao Yu didn¡¯t want to change his identity again. It was good to go through this process, and although he was an illegal immigrant, with Tony¡¯s lawyers arranging things, it wasn¡¯t a big problem. And when necessary, he could also seek help from Colson. Colson would definitely not bother with minor things, but when it¡¯s related to the attack on Tony, it¡¯s a completely different matter. Just then, Tao Yu reached into his backpack and pulled out a metal rod. This was a gift left by the Atlanteans, made of Vibranium, just like the retracted staff he had stored. With a flick, it could be fixed into a Vibranium Spear. ¡°This item is quite valuable; I hope Mr. Stark can help me keep it safe for the time being,¡± Tao Yu said. ¡°Okay.¡± Tony casually took the metal rod, but as soon as he grabbed it, Jarvis had already detected something amiss through the sensors on the armor, ¡°Sir, the materials used in this item are very peculiar, it is indeed a valuable object.¡± This made Tony pause for a moment, but since there were many people nearby, he didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded at Tao Yu again, ¡°You have an eye for quality...¡± Entrusted with such a valuable item to take care of on first meeting, Tony felt a bit proud inside, thinking that this was just the kind of person he was... ... Tao Yu thought that Anbrella might take this opportunity to do something or arrange someone to get in touch with him, but soon he realized he was overthinking it. The lawyer arranged by Tony came quickly, and with a professional team¡¯s handling, they were bailed out almost as soon as they arrived at the local station with the NYPD. And there was even a dedicated car to send them to Stark Tower. ¡°Mr. Stark is waiting for you in his lab, you can go up directly through the private elevator,¡± said the lawyer who had bailed out Tao Yu and the others, smiling with a meticulous business-like expression. ¡°Okay, thank you Mr. John for today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my job.¡± As Tao Yu reached the doorway, a stunning woman in office attire had already approached them, ¡°Welcome to Stark Tower, guests. I am Mr. Stark¡¯s assistant, please follow me.¡± Tao Yu saw the woman¡¯s burgundy hair and discerned she was not Pepper Potts, and besides, Pepper didn¡¯t have such a figure. It must be Natasha, who was mingling around Tony to observe his condition. It had to be said that Natasha¡¯s disguise ability was extremely impressive. In terms of physical fitness alone, she might be on par with Minato Namikaze. However, having been used to such physical intensity, she had excellent control over her body, and as she twisted her body and walked with a catwalk stride in front of them, she looked just like a typical alluring female secretary. One could even see the waves rippling behind her. From the smooth and evenly-toned skin on her thighs and arms, one couldn¡¯t discern any outline of muscles. Tao Yu did notice, however, that when she first looked over the three of them upon meeting, her gaze lingered on Minato Namikaze for quite some time. Airi Suzuki was fine, because she was living in the EVA world, she wasn¡¯t likely to show any flaws in her actions. Minato Namikaze overall was quite good too, at least Colson didn¡¯t notice anything. But in the end, he was not as natural, and Natasha probably had noticed something. However, her current task was to infiltrate Stark Group, so she would prioritize her primary mission. But afterwards, she would likely report to S.H.I.E.L.D. Given the lower-level threats S.H.I.E.L.D. was continually dealing with, Natasha and Eagle Eye were considered top-tier operatives. At the beginning, even Thor, in a mortal state and stripped of his Divine Power, left Colson in awe. Anbrella currently held a crushing advantage over S.H.I.E.L.D. If Hydra began to infiltrate Anbrella, then S.H.I.E.L.D. agent Coulson¡¯s days might not be so easy. As the private elevator ascended, the transparent walls of the elevator provided a view of the increasingly distant scene outside. The bold and confident streets of New York also came into Tao Yu¡¯s view. Chapter 923: 783: Three Sentences Make Tony Spend 10 Billion_2 Chapter 923: Chapter 783: Three Sentences Make Tony Spend 10 Billion_2 ¡°What a pity, the Marvel¡¯s New York is not exactly a nice place...¡± Tao Yu felt a bit emotional, thinking that perhaps after he managed to scrape together some money from Tony, he could come here to snap up some bargains after the big battle in New York ended... While Tao Yu was deep in thought, with a ding~, the elevator doors opened, and the three of them arrived at Tony¡¯s private area which few people had access to. At this time, Tony was holding a cup of sticky green juice, pinching his nose and gulping it down. Upon seeing the group arrive, he put the finished cup aside. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here. Looks like the lawyer¡¯s efficiency isn¡¯t bad; might consider giving them a raise,¡± he joked, masking the fact that he¡¯d just drunk the weird juice, and then said to Natasha, ¡°Alright, you can go back first, I need to discuss something with these three.¡± After finishing his sentence, he took a closer look at Airi Suzuki, raising his eyebrows. Seeing that Natasha was hesitating, Tony knew she might be worried about his safety, then chuckled, ¡°I am Iron Man, after all, this is my home turf.¡± As he finished speaking, an Iron Armor moved by itself, just as neatly under Jarvis¡¯s control. After the previous attack, he had already started to think about his own safety issues, so he had pre-emptively modified the Iron Armor. Natasha, seeing the autonomously moving Iron Armor, was slightly shocked and quickly made her exit. There were some things she needed to report back to Headquarters about. Whether it was the blonde with considerable physical abilities and suspected strong combat power, or this mobile Iron Armor, both were worth making a special report... ¡ª After Natasha left, Tony naturally told the others, ¡°There are drinks and spirits on the bar; take whatever you want.¡± No sooner had Tony finished speaking than Tao Yu unceremoniously began rummaging through the drinks. No harm in drinking if it¡¯s free. He even tossed a couple of bottles to Minato Namikaze and Airi Suzuki. This attitude slightly surprised Tony, who then withdrew his gaze from Airi Suzuki and said, ¡°You really are special, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re the one who sent the email, right? You also claimed to be my fan¡ªI doubt that.¡± Tony had many fans, and he had met quite a few of them, and even interacted deeply with some, but obviously, none as natural as this. ¡°I indeed am a fan of yours, and I truly admire your ability. It¡¯s probably a case of idolizing someone out of my league,¡± Tao Yu candidly stated. Tao Yu wasn¡¯t exactly academically poor before, although his mathematics was a bit weak, he was overall competent. But by comparison to someone like Tony, indeed, he was out of his league. Now, with the boost from Enlightenment, actually, he was no longer outclassed compared to Tony, but there were still some inherent thought patterns and constraints to overcome. There¡¯s a difference compared to a natural-born inventor like Tony. ¡°Alright, the integration of the smartphone you proposed is quite interesting; I¡¯ve completed the design, and the prototype is ready as well. I¡¯ll send you one of these phones soon, and by using it for communication, you won¡¯t have to worry about being eavesdropped on,¡± Tony said, lifting his cup. And indeed, he wasn¡¯t unworthy of being someone who could handcraft a miniature controllable nuclear fusion device; making a smartphone was naturally a piece of cake for him. ¡°Ah ha, I think you could further enhance the communication services. Once the internet speed is up to par, you could start some short video platforms or something, and maybe even port over Twitter and other social media platforms...¡± Tao Yu casually suggested some of the hottest app ideas. This made Tony¡¯s eyes light up slightly. ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve got quite a few clever tricks up your sleeve; not bad, I like it,¡± Tony said. Tony has always been someone who likes to be in the limelight, and relying on traditional media alone felt like it was missing a certain flair. Though there were already many platforms on the internet for PCs, if they could be truly ported to smartphones, Tony could well imagine the exponential increase in popularity. ¡°And it¡¯s kind of boring to always have those guys in control of the media.¡± Tony also felt the constraints of media control, such as the recent Senate hearing and the attack, which had indirectly and negatively targeted him to the point he didn¡¯t even want to read about it. If he could have a strong media platform under his control, that seemed pretty good to him. However, as the glimmer in Tony¡¯s eyes appeared, he saw his empty cup and his mood lowered somewhat. ¡°You really have some good suggestions, I¡¯ll try my best to implement them. And as a reward, I¡¯ll solve your identity issues and give you a portion of the related shares, at least to ensure your livelihood,¡± Tony said with a carefree smile. Money wasn¡¯t of much interest to him anymore; sharing some with them was fine, the rest could be managed by Pepper. It was like leaving his mark on the world, which also felt quite good. As time passed, he was still unable to find a substitute for the Palladium Element, which left him feeling increasingly anxious. He was even close to giving up on himself. So much so that even with the presence of a stunning beauty like Airi Suzuki, he didn¡¯t have the mind to pay attention. ¡°By the way, about your spear, I don¡¯t know where you got it from, but if the initial checks are correct, it should be of the same material as Captain America¡¯s shield, a very precious material; you really dare to just hand it over to me like this,¡± Tony remarked, thinking about the spear he had brought back which turned out to be the elusive Vibranium! Chapter 924: 783: Three Sentences Make Tony Spend 10 Billion_3 Chapter 924: Chapter 783: Three Sentences Make Tony Spend 10 Billion_3 ¡°I think if there¡¯s anyone in this world who can see Vibranium and not be tempted by greed, it would be you, Mr. Stark.¡± Tao Yu grasped Tony¡¯s emotions well, his weaker form of instigation fitting just right. It instantly filled the somewhat dejected Tony with a sense of accomplishment. What a pleasant speaker! Seeing the contented look on Tony¡¯s face, Tao Yu then spoke up at the right moment ¡°Judging by your complexion, Mr. Stark, are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°Ha ha, didn¡¯t get enough rest, got some dark circles. Oh right, the person who attacked you before was probably targeting me as well. Now that there¡¯s no chance for him, you don¡¯t have to worry anymore. None of you got bitten by that lunatic, right?¡± Tony chuckled. ¡°No, our skills are quite remarkable. Even your female assistant is no match for us.¡± Tao Yu responded, laying some groundwork before continuing to ask ¡°But I found it strange when subduing that guy; his response to pain seemed entirely absent.¡± ¡°Because that was a dead person, of course he wouldn¡¯t feel pain.¡± Since Tao Yu and the others were involved in the incident, Tony didn¡¯t hide anything from them, but he didn¡¯t immediately catch Tao Yu¡¯s teasing about Natasha. Instead, his expression became more serious, as if he was troubled. ¡°Dead person?¡± ¡°Yes, a dead person, reactivated due to an unknown virus. I¡¯ve managed to extract some of this virus, which is very dangerous.¡± Stark Group¡¯s biotech is not weak at all; they have even researched the Super Soldier Serum, only to have stopped. Using the flesh and blood from the zombies on the Iron Armor, Tony successfully obtained a sample of the T-virus. Although there wasn¡¯t enough time to fully analyze it, with Jarvis¡¯s data analysis capabilities, it¡¯s clear that the virus¡¯s genetic makeup contains traces of human tampering! Tao Yu looked at Tony¡¯s somewhat preoccupied expression and couldn¡¯t help feeling a twinge in his heart, before speaking with a bit of strangeness ¡°I say, Mr. Stark, you¡¯re not planning to use this virus to treat your condition, are you?¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words made Tony pause. ¡°Is it that obvious?¡± At this moment, he also forgot to conceal it. ¡°Quite. Are you planning to become one of those monsters? The undead?¡± ¡°Of course not. I experienced an attack at the racetrack before.¡± Tony casually slid his finger, and Jarvis projected a 3D image in front of him, showing the scene of Tony¡¯s previous attack. It was much clearer than the pictures in the newspaper, and it was three-dimensional. In it appeared a full-scale tyrant! His face was cold, draped in a trench coat, with one hand holding down a speeding race car. Clearly made of flesh and blood, but comparable to steel. He was only destroyed after being continuously bombarded by the Iron Armor¡¯s Hand Cannon, and even after being blown apart, his lower body still stood tall. ¡°Is this also the undead?¡± ¡°No, this entity has some intelligence and should be able to follow certain commands, more like a biological weapon, with living traits in its body.¡± Tony said calmly. This scene greatly moved Minato Namikaze and Airi Suzuki; the tall guy clearly had capabilities far beyond theirs! Although in this world they had Mr. Jack¡¯s Divination and some foresight from the Prophet, they didn¡¯t expect to encounter such creatures so soon. On the way, they weren¡¯t particularly surprised by Tao Yu¡¯s predictions. After all, Tao Yu always seemed very mysterious, and there was no need to specifically explain to these ninjas. The zombie from before seemed ordinary to them, and the Atlanteans from the sea also seemed normal. All these were nothing compared to Tony¡¯s Iron Armor. But now with the appearance of the tyrant, it also proved to both of them that this world is far from as peaceful as it appears on the surface! What they saw as barely adequate fighting strength and physical quality suddenly seemed insufficient. ¡°...So if this virus can be properly researched, it could be a Divine Medicine for treatment. Anbrella Corporation contacted me and said it could cure my condition; they must have intended to use a similar method.¡± Tony suddenly revealed the original purpose and effect of the T-virus; as for ¡®healing¡¯ ability, indeed the T-virus is incomparable. But Tao Yu hadn¡¯t expected Anbrella to have contacted Tony, seeking to use the treatment as a bargaining chip for something else. Afterward, hearing this news, it didn¡¯t seem surprising at all... ¡°And now I¡¯ve gotten a sample of the virus. Although it¡¯s indeed dangerous, it¡¯s also a promising direction.¡± Tony had attempted several times to find a substitute for palladium and, failing to find one, he decided to try to strengthen himself! The way the virus vitalizes flesh is unquestionable. But finding the right balance between the virus¡¯ activity, dosage, vaccine, and antibodies is the key. If possible, Tony would even like to conduct more human trials, paying volunteers to observe. Unfortunately, he could not wait much longer. This was almost his last hope... ¡ª Tony Stark wants to use the T-virus to treat his palladium poisoning. This sudden shift truly caught Tao Yu off guard. ¡°Is this the change brought about by Anbrella¡¯s meddling...¡± Tao Yu rubbed his forehead, his Spirituality sensing the impending crisis. In fact, Anbrella already seemed rather in its element in this kind of world. With Captain Marvel gone and the new Superhero yet to arise. Chapter 925: 783: Three Sentences Make Tony Spend 100 Million Chapter 925: Chapter 783: Three Sentences Make Tony Spend 100 Million With one hand holding the power to eliminate foreign elements with Biological Weapons, and the other tempting with the promise of healing and even longevity, it¡¯s enough to bind many interest groups together to form a colossus! Look, Hanmo Military Industry, Ao Group, and others have all merged into it. It¡¯s possible that in Hell¡¯s Kitchen, even the Kingpin and the Hand-to-hand Combat Association are being manipulated; Hydra is showing signs of involvement too. However, if that¡¯s all there is to it, then Anbrella could easily fade into obscurity in the latter age of All Gods. They would merely be troublemakers hidden in the crowd, unable to play any decisive role. Never mind the arrival of Thor or the Supreme Mage, even just Iron Man who is just beginning to appear could be enough to give Anbrella a hard time. But what if Tony got his hands on the T-virus and, in his attempts to save himself from the Palladium Element poisoning, kept experimenting, researching, and making breakthroughs... what kind of virus he could eventually create is really unclear! A monster capable of manually triggering a small, controllable nuclear fusion, coupled with cutting-edge instruments to upgrade the T-virus? It wouldn¡¯t surprise Tao Yu if such research could even infect a Celestial God group! Speaking of which, in the Marvel Cinematic Universe, Earth was also created by the Celestial God group, and sleeping within the planet¡¯s core is Tiam, a Celestial God. When humanity reaches its limits and the Celestial God awakens, Earth will also shatter. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not only Tony who¡¯s a mad scientist; Lizard Doctor, Green Devil, Big Boss, each one is an expert in biology, tsk~¡± Now that Ao Group has merged into Anbrella, who knows how far they¡¯ve come. ¡°Turns out I also have control over a supernatural plague, but this world has its restrictions. Originally, I was considering absorbing the Mind Stone to lift some restrictions, but maybe it¡¯s time to consider some other channels.¡± Injected with Super Soldier Serum? Or should I find the Holy Temple in New York to see if I can contact the Ancient One to learn Spell, or should I find a vial of Hulk¡¯s Plasma? Tao Yu pondered continuously and then spoke deliberately, ¡°Mr. Stark, you should be aware of your talent.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Tony arrogantly straightened his back. This arrogance left Minato Namikaze and Airi Suzuki, who didn¡¯t know him well yet, somewhat speechless. How self-loving this man is... ¡°So, you should also be aware of the danger of such an unknown deadly virus in your hands. Actually, I have quite some accomplishments in the medical field myself, perhaps enough to stabilize your condition.¡± Tao Yu said thoughtfully. Though the Reincarnation Technique is restricted in this world, Tony is just a Mortal with an Innate Demon Body like Little Karami, so it shouldn¡¯t consume much. Curing Tony aside, at least stabilizing his Palladium poisoning should be no problem. ¡°You??¡± Tony gave Tao Yu a suspicious look. Was this all just to stop him from boasting? ¡°Perhaps you can let me try. This might be a bit beyond your comprehension, you could see it as some kind of Supernatural Ability.¡± Tao Yu slightly raised his hands, and a Coin began to spin endlessly in the void between them. ¡°Simple magic tricks like this are too easy to debunk. Did you really want to perform this in front of me earlier? Why not do something like turning an empty bowl into a snake?¡± Tony mockingly said, hovering coins in the void with magic ¨C the principle behind it is just too simple, as long as there¡¯s electricity... ¡°Sir, there is no electromagnetic field around the gentleman. It appears to be some form of invisible force holding the Coin; I¡¯m currently unable to detect it,¡± Jarvis unexpectedly spoke, startling Tony. Invisible force? ¡°Mr. Stark, this world indeed has some strange Abilities. Maybe you¡¯ve heard similar news but never paid much attention. According to what I know, this World even has Divine Spirits mentioned in Myth, though they are special individuals. My weapon, in fact, is also one of the legends...¡± Tao Yu estimated the timing, delivering a preemptive disclaimer. By taking Tony into this layer of the world himself, the useless intelligence could be directly transformed into substantial goodwill. ¡°Perhaps, you will understand the effect I¡¯m talking about if you let me try.¡± ¡°How are you going to do it?¡± Tony is also a man of action, at least for now the other side has indeed shown sincerity. If the other side is from Anbrella, they could have simply mixed in the virus when they came over, and then launch a sudden attack now. Being unprepared, I might be at a disadvantage. ¡°It¡¯s simple, just give me your hand...¡± Tony, somewhat skeptical, extended his hand to Tao Yu, followed by Tao Yu closing his eyes and a warm sensation slowly spreading from the spot where Tao Yu grasped his hand. Because his body had always been tormented by Palladium Element, Tony felt like a sieve with holes. The pure Life Energy from Tao Yu surged in, purifying and repairing, and the warm feeling almost made him moan out loud. Suddenly, he covered his mouth with his other hand to stop himself from making any embarrassing sounds. There was also deep shock in his eyes. Even without testing, the sense of vitality that accompanied the power flooding into his body felt like he had recovered his former self. The other party really wasn¡¯t lying! ¡°What is this...¡± After the treatment finished, Tony, murmuring, withdrew his hand; there was nothing on it, nor any mark of injection. ¡°It¡¯s a rudimentary healing method of mine. For your condition, it could probably offer symptomatic relief. However, I can feel something in your chest continually emitting a toxin. Perhaps after a while, you might revert to your original state.¡± Tao Yu pointed towards Tony¡¯s Ark Reactor. This device also contains the aura of Yuan Force; I¡¯ve looked at it before. It has no Skill, but in this world, it can be used as a long-term energy source. The effect might diminish after leaving, but as a Yuan Force item, it won¡¯t become ineffective. It has to be something crafted by Tony¡¯s own hands to have such an Ability. ¡°Indeed, the source is right here. This device helps absorb shrapnel to save my life, but it produces toxins, and I haven¡¯t found a suitable method yet,¡± Tony explained simply while quickly taking a blood sample to monitor his palladium poisoning, finding it almost completely eliminated! It seemed as though it had all been excreted along with the warm sweat from earlier! This caused him to grip Tao Yu¡¯s hand excitedly with both of his own hands. ¡°Please, you must become my doctor. I will offer you the highest remuneration in the world, no, I will give you the entire industry that you proposed, I will use Stark Group to help you build it, but the company will be yours to control!¡± Indeed, Tony offered an astonishingly generous deal, fitting his personality perfectly. However, Tao Yu smiled and withdrew his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t accept employment, but if it¡¯s as a friend, then I can give a helping hand...¡± The money in this world is useless to keep; it¡¯s better to keep this guy and have him make a few more Ark Reactors for me, or even provide a few sets of Iron Armor for Minato Namikaze and the others to use. That¡¯s much more useful than any company... With my Innate Demon Body undergoing Deification three times, combined with the Gate of Guf, I can almost instantly convert the majority of energies I encounter. S2 mechanisms, Seed of Fel Energy, both work! The energy of the Ark Reactor can also be consumed! However, the Ark Reactor has a lifespan and its effectiveness might diminish when leaving this world. But it¡¯s completely possible to rely on quantity, to use them as backup power cells for special occasions, which just so happens to make up for the gap between myself and some of the more established Saints in terms of raw stats... Chapter 926: 784: Trouble for Teacher Tony Chapter 926: Chapter 784: Trouble for Teacher Tony ¡°Oh, my friend, you are the true hero.¡± Although Tony is quite arrogant, Tao Yu gave him a very good impression, right up his alley, so naturally there was no repulsion at all. Just like before he had a fallout with Obadiah, the other party could placate him in some minor matters with just a delicious burger. It was the same now. Coming over and clapping Tao Yu on the shoulder in an extremely familiar manner, Tony then asked with some curiosity, ¡°What exactly is this technique? Can it be learned?¡± After recovering, Tony felt incredibly spirited, to the point where he lost interest in women and now hovered around Tao Yu like a peacocking male. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s rather difficult, but there are indeed some things in this world that can be learned, and I am also searching for them,¡± Tao Yu shook his head in regret; actually, this world does have a related ¡®Qi¡¯ system, but it¡¯s quite unfriendly to Outsiders. Even he, who has already shaped his own system, couldn¡¯t handle it, let alone Tony, no matter how talented, unable to practice the things from outside. ¡°Alright, looks like I¡¯m in for some fun.¡± Suddenly having his Life issues resolved, even if they were not completely solved, at least there was more time now. Tony¡¯s mind immediately became lively again. Having gone through a life or death threshold, only then did he realize how difficult it is to stay alive, and that one truly must cherish it. This experience, for Tony, was no less transformative than becoming Iron Man. ¡°Although I¡¯m not very knowledgeable about medical stuff, I can stabilize your life signs as much as possible. If you know any top-tier surgeons, perhaps you could try to remove those shrapnel pieces.¡± Tao Yu gave Tony a suggestion; this was actually the once-and-for-all solution. He himself was not versed in medical techniques; forcing it, he would probably be injecting Life Energy to keep the patient alive while manually setting aside the heart, finding all the shrapnel inside, and then shoving it back in and using Life Energy to heal. It¡¯s just that the human body isn¡¯t that smart, and the flesh of some healed wounds might grow incorrectly or something, so it¡¯s still best to have the assistance of a top-tier surgeon. ¡°A surgeon, huh? I think that¡¯s also an option. Jarvis, help me check out the most famous surgeons around the globe,¡± In the past, Tony didn¡¯t seek out doctors directly as the risks were too high. Later on, with palladium poisoning and reduced bodily functions, the chances of surviving surgery were even lower. But now, having witnessed Tao Yu¡¯s miracle, he also felt that removing the shrapnel directly would definitely be the once-and-for-all approach. Although they only met today for the first time, after the previous incident, his trust in Tao Yu skyrocketed. To a certain extent, the other party had saved his life. ¡°The surgeon with the highest success rate now is Stephen Strange, but for surgeries with a too low success rate, he might select which to perform,¡± Jarvis said with the information found. ¡°Then let it be him, invite him over to talk.¡± Tony contemplated for a moment, even with the help of ¡®Jack,¡¯ he still felt the need to use the best doctor. Having said that, he then turned towards Tao Yu and the others with a beaming smile, without further glancing over Airi Suzuki. Tony may be a playboy, but he still has principles. ¡°The company I mentioned earlier is not purely for compensation; after all, the idea came from you. I just pieced together your thoughts, and that includes the application program, all very intriguing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to teach a man to fish than to give him a fish. I want to learn some basics from you, so I can do it myself later on. Would that be possible?¡± Tao Yu¡¯s sudden words made Tony a bit stupefied. What the heck? I want to help you create products and establish a company in return, and now you¡¯re telling me you want to learn from me? Hiss~ Tony didn¡¯t expect this turn of events. As the most famous billionaire and playboy, Tony had encountered many requests. But such a situation was indeed rare. At most, there were some beautiful female scholars who approached him to resolve problems at critical times. But systematic learning... ¡°Ah, this..., I don¡¯t know what your foundation is like, plus I despise stupidity and lack patience, and I also don¡¯t know what exactly you want to learn...¡± Tony hasn¡¯t refused; after all, the other person has agreed to save him, he¡¯s not ignorant of that. But the thought of teaching a foolish student made him feel like the sky was falling. As a genius, Tony rarely exhibits his scholarly side these days; in his eyes, everyone else is a blockhead. Now, he just wanted to try to persuade Tao Yu to give up the idea with words. ¡°Actually, I think I¡¯m quite smart. I just played too much in the past and didn¡¯t delve deep into the sea of knowledge. I¡¯m very interested in Mister Jarvis, so I want to specialize in that area...¡± ¡°Ah, this...¡± Tony also didn¡¯t expect Tao Yu to pick such a high difficulty task. Jarvis¡¯s current functionality took him a lot of time to upgrade and develop, and it can be described as his masterpiece. To some extent, it¡¯s even more challenging to research than the Iron Armor! That¡¯s much more difficult compared to combining his earlier proposition! ¡°If you want an artificial intelligence, I can make one for you, guaranteeing it won¡¯t be inferior to Jarvis.¡± ¡°No, I want to make it myself.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s goal was Skill, and if Jarvis couldn¡¯t be replicated, then the only choice was trying hand over hand. Actually, up to now, Tao Yu had already done in-depth study and digestion of Taoist knowledge, Cultivation Methods, and the techniques of external paths, with a huge amount of Yuan Force to accelerate and integrate. Chapter 927: 784: Trouble for Teacher Tony_2 Chapter 927: Chapter 784: Trouble for Teacher Tony_2 His self-learning and consulting ability is already very strong. Now with his Enlightenment improved, he no longer feels averse to learning technological knowledge, and with three billion Yuan Force at his disposal, what is there to fear with his current level of Enlightenment? The Rinnegan allows him to clearly see the information flow that must be shielded due to the photoelectric effect, and the Talent for sensing changes in space due to Vacuum Phase Transition must also be shielded. Tao Yu knew that he had to master the things he originally disliked. It¡¯s not just about chasing the potential Computation Skill, even if the Computation Power catches up and he uses the most brute-force method to process data, the results would be completely different compared to applying various formulas... One is hardware, the other is software, and both are indispensable. Tony, listening to Tao Yu¡¯s decisive words and observing his resolute attitude, felt a bit of a headache but also came to admire him. That¡¯s right, this kind of persistence is necessary. ¡°Well, although I haven¡¯t really taught anyone before, I¡¯ll do my best. By the way, what¡¯s your current level of basic knowledge? Especially in mathematics, this is a fundamental cornerstone.¡± Tony wanted to understand Tao Yu¡¯s foundational knowledge. ¡°I can probably pass higher mathematics and calculus, barely made it through the make-up exam...¡± Hearing Tao Yu¡¯s words, Tony¡¯s expression gradually stiffened. Are you kidding me, who gave you the courage... ... While Tao Yu gave Tony a surprise, on the other side, in S.H.I.E.L.D., a bald black man with one eye covered with an eyepatch sat at his desk in the pose of Commander Gendo, listening to the news relayed by Natasha, his face expressionless. ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll investigate. Your main mission is still to gain Tony¡¯s trust, observe his palladium poisoning situation, and don¡¯t exceed the time limit. Everything must prioritize his safety first.¡± ¡°His complexion is getting worse by the day, I estimate he can¡¯t hold on much longer, and they must have been attacked by a bioweapon from Anbrella before, he might have obtained the T-virus sample by now.¡± Natasha, on the other end of the communication, quickly shared her assessment. This made Nick Fury¡¯s already dark complexion seem even darker. T-virus and Tony, tsk, quite a troublesome combination. ¡°Seems like we need to thoroughly investigate those illegal immigrants, it might not be as simple as it seems on the surface...¡± Nick Fury was naturally suspicious, trusting no one, feeling that the timing of these individuals¡¯ arrival was definitely problematic... Having battled Anbrella Company for so long, he felt the pressure increasing, and even suspected that Hydra could be reviving through the Anbrella Company! ¡ª¡ª ¡°Tony, can you stop holing up in your lab? Do you know how many things are waiting to be handled?¡± In the vast lab, a blonde bombshell burst in angrily, continuously complaining. However, when she saw Minato Namikaze and Airi Suzuki tinkering with two sets of Iron Armor, her expression froze. What¡¯s going on? Tony has always treasured his Iron Armor, having verbally sparred with the bigwigs at the hearing, but now he¡¯s letting others wear it just like that? Pepper looked suspiciously at Airi Suzuki, who looked stunning even in the Iron Armor. Tony that guy... Although she was internally complaining and rolling her eyes madly, With outsiders present, Pepper still retracted some of her earlier attitude. After a cough, she asked with a more polite tone ¡°May I ask who are the two of you?¡± ¡°They are my friends, and also the testers for the new Iron Armor. Their physical quality surpasses my expectations, quite excellent, and they can withstand a stronger Iron Armor.¡± Tony¡¯s voice came from inside, and then Tony, holding a pointer, walked out with Tao Yu. This made Pepper¡¯s eyes widen in disbelief. She looked at Tony¡¯s pointer and then at Tao Yu¡¯s handsome face, she felt like the sky was falling. When did Tony start to play so wildly?! ¡°What¡¯s with that look? This is my friend and student, Jack, a genius only slightly less so than myself, a pity he wasted his Talent before.¡± Tony pointed at Tao Yu with his pointer, his tone and attitude starkly different from before, with a sense of fond recognition. Tao Yu, now endowed with Enlightenment and massive amounts of Yuan Force for Acceleration, is learning at an astonishing speed, and with his spirituality allowing him to learn one thing and infer many others, even the Tony who holds himself in high regard couldn¡¯t help but take a second look. Geniuses are lonely, and so is Tony. He had never encountered a genius of his own level before; problems that other top experts struggled with for years could be easily solved by him at first glance, and he always thought himself to be unique. Until he met Tao Yu. The speed at which he consumed all sorts of foundational knowledge truly surprised him. When it comes to learning efficiency, knowing about 70% of a topic makes learning the remaining 30% the most optimal method. If there is too much unknown, it can lead to misunderstanding, but too little known would be a waste. So, as Tao Yu got into the zone, his speed of absorbing knowledge gradually increased, with variable growth every day. He has now started to attempt the creation of artificial intelligence, although completely incomparable to Jarvis. However, the inspiration for large data neurons still made Tony quite appreciative. Jarvis was custom-built by him to serve himself, naturally far more powerful than the artificial intelligence Tao Yu cobbled together. Chapter 928: 784: Trouble for Teacher Tony_3 Chapter 928: Chapter 784: Trouble for Teacher Tony_3 But Tao Yu¡¯s technology, due to being relatively simple, was able to cover a wide range of terminals, and could even be ported with servers to the smartphone platform he wanted. This was indeed quite an impressive innovation. In such a short time, he had brought out such a genius, which made Tony feel worthy of himself. On his side, however, it surprised Pepper, who knew him extremely well. With Tony¡¯s pride, to actually say someone had nearly the same level of genius as himself?! This... And not sure if it was an illusion, Tony¡¯s complexion seemed a lot better, which gradually eased Pepper¡¯s expression. ¡°Rhodes came looking for you, said he tried contacting you several times without success, and you didn¡¯t pick up when I called earlier.¡± ¡°Oh, I was teaching, I prefer to concentrate. Did he look for me because of the hearing matter?¡± Rhodes is Tony¡¯s friend and a military arms procurement officer; they have a very good relationship. When he escaped from Afghanistan, he received Rhodes¡¯ help. Even previously, worried that he was going to die, he had made up an excuse to give an Iron Armor to Rhodes, hoping to pass on his legacy to him. But now there was no need for that. ¡°Yeah, apparently the Iron Armor you gave him got taken by Anbrella Company for research.¡± Although that suit of armor was custom-made for Rhodes and not convenient for others to use. Still, the fact that his own invention had been taken away by Anbrella made Tony somewhat furious. ¡°Hey, that guy wasted my kindness, how does he have the nerve to come to me, I¡¯m going to kick his ass with my boots!¡± ¡°He probably has something he wants to discuss with you alone.¡± Pepper also had a high regard for Rhodes, helping to speak for him a bit. ¡°Then let him come up, how did it even get to this point today...¡± Tony massaged his head which ached slightly; today was also the day that top surgeon Stephen Strange had made an appointment for a house call. Medical equipment and diagnostic instruments were already fully available at Tony¡¯s, and he had no intention of actively going there. But it didn¡¯t matter now, in the past he feared Potts¡¯ worrying, but now with Tao Yu¡¯s treatments and his own data analysis simulations, he was completely fine, even if Potts found out afterward, it was no longer an issue... Rhodes himself also arrived swiftly, brought up by Natasha in the elevator. Rhodes is a lean-looking black man with thick lips, and a strong ability to tease. When the elevator doors opened, Natasha glanced at Minato Namikaze and Airi Suzuki in the Iron Armor, her pupils contracting slightly. However, she controlled her expression well, not showing any surprise. But before she could leave, Tony seemed to think of something and suddenly stopped her ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Natasha, who was eager to understand more about the situation here, was pleased to be stopped by Tony, turned back, and spoke in a somewhat seductive tone ¡°May I ask if there is anything else you need?¡± Natasha knew well how to utilize her assets to achieve her goals. She also believed she had a firm grasp of Tony¡¯s preferences. ¡°Who sent you?¡± But Tony¡¯s next words left Natasha momentarily stunned, displaying a convincingly surprised look ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure what you mean, sir, Miss Potts hired me.¡± At this, both Potts and Rhodes turned to look, seeming somewhat surprised, with Potts speaking up, ¡°What¡¯s going on? She has been quite helpful to me, don¡¯t just flirt with her.¡± She had thought Tony had taken a liking to the other party and wanted to engage in some kind of affair. Potts had dealt with the aftermath of similar situations before, but as Natasha had always shown strong capabilities, Potts didn¡¯t want to lose this assistant. ¡°Don¡¯t drag Potts into this, I mean, who sent you here, a civilian with top-level agent skills, this leads me to make certain connections...¡± Tony casually picked up his glass, no longer having to drink unpleasant chlorophyll, he could freely enjoy life, and his mood was quite good. From Tao Yu ¡®accidentally¡¯, he learned that Natasha was not inferior to Minato Namikaze, and having already tailored Iron armor for Minato Namikaze, Tony now knew Natasha¡¯s identity was definitely problematic. But because of his good mood, he hadn¡¯t taken the time to deal with her, and now it just so happened to bring it up... ¡ª¡ª After Tony pointed out her skills, Natasha knew she could no longer hide. She then directly set her gaze upon Minato Namikaze ¡°I was indeed too careless, I had noticed something off about you before, but I didn¡¯t expect you to see through my disguise as well.¡± Hearing this, Minato Namikaze just responded with a sunny smile, without much defense. The Iron Armor is quite helpful, greatly reducing the Ninja¡¯s weakness in defense. According to Mr. Jack, such Yuan Force items will diminish outside of this World, but they still hold significant benefits. Taking favors shortens one¡¯s reach; he would naturally take the initiative to handle this problem. ¡°Heh, you¡¯re fired now, leave the company immediately, right this instant.¡± Potts was starting to realize, the assistant she trusted turned out to be a spy sent from the outside? She trusted her so much! No wonder, no wonder she was able to quickly grasp her preferences, doing various things that struck a chord with her. Chapter 929: 784: Trouble for Teacher Tony_4 Chapter 929: Chapter 784: Trouble for Teacher Tony_4 So, she¡¯s a professional after all! ¡°Wait a minute, Miss Potts, Mr. Stark, I mean no harm.¡± Natasha looked at Tony¡¯s now radiant face and frowned a bit as well. In fact, she had a serum that could alleviate palladium poisoning, which could buy Tony a lot of time, and it had always been her trump card. Even if her true identity were exposed, she could produce it to gain trust. But now, why does this guy look so much better? ¡°Ah ha, claiming to have no malice while infiltrating my side?¡± Tony found this somewhat amusing, and Rhodes, who had arrived at the scene, also said solemnly ¡°Perhaps, I can help contact the military to thoroughly dig into her identity.¡± ¡°Actually, my purpose for being here has always been to monitor Mr. Stark¡¯s health condition. Using the Ark Reactor continuously, you should be suffering from severe palladium poisoning by now, and I have a serum here that can relieve it.¡± Natasha started to have a headache when she saw Rhodes was also intending to interfere. S.H.I.E.L.D. and the military have never really gotten along, so reluctantly she had to play her hand early. Hearing her words, Potts was also surprised and then looked at Tony and said ¡°Tony, is what she¡¯s saying true? So is that why you arranged to meet with a surgeon today?¡± Potts, who now wielded significant power at Stark Group, was also aware of Dr. Stephen who visited today. As soon as she had finished speaking, Natasha continued ¡°I knew that Dr. Stephen would come today, and I am aware that he is a top-tier surgeon, who indeed has a chance to complete the treatment, but due to the big risk, for his own reputation, Dr. Stephen would not proceed with the surgery.¡± Tao Yu and his team have replied, and S.H.I.E.L.D. has arranged for Colson to make a special trip here. The invitation of top-tier surgeons had already started, and naturally, there would be some analyses. But with a profile of Dr. Stephen, he is someone who cherishes his reputation, and he would definitely not accept the risk of having Iron Man die on his operating table. Moreover, even if he did proceed, the chances of success are relatively low. ¡°You seem to know a lot, are you with Anbrella?¡± Tony glanced at the syringe Natasha had placed on the ground, and a nearby mechanical arm had already picked it up. Perhaps Anbrella might know that he was having some health problems, but they shouldn¡¯t know about the palladium poisoning, should they? ¡°Not really, or rather, to some extent, we are enemies of Anbrella. If you¡¯re interested...¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested. Leave now, considering that you might have actually come for my health, and I¡¯ll pretend nothing happened. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind considering Rhodes¡¯ suggestion.¡± Tony cut off Natasha¡¯s words, and Rhodes stood with his arms crossed, looking ready to take action and escort her out at any moment. Seeing this attitude, Natasha could only helplessly retreat to the elevator, but at the last moment, she looked deeply at Minato Namikaze, then smiled charmingly ¡°I think... we¡¯ll meet again...¡± At that moment, Tao Yu patted Minato Namikaze on the shoulder ¡°This time, it¡¯s not my fault, kiddo, you¡¯re actually quite the womanizer... ¡± ... Following Natasha¡¯s exit, Potts also started to grill Tony with questions. Because they already had Tao Yu as a fallback, Tony didn¡¯t hide anything from Potts or his friend Rhodes and simply explained... ¡°...that¡¯s the situation, thanks to Jack¡¯s help, my problems have basically been resolved. It¡¯s just the last piece of the puzzle with Dr. Stephen. Do I look like I¡¯m sick? I¡¯ve never felt so energetic.¡± Tony made a boxing motion and quickly jabbed a few times. Potts and Rhodes were aware of Tony¡¯s previous condition, thinking it was due to the hearing and the attack during the car race, but now seeing the comparison, he did indeed seem a lot better. ¡°I¡¯m extremely grateful to Mr. Jack. I had no idea this would happen and didn¡¯t notice his health ¨C it was negligence on my part.¡± Potts, feeling a sense of relief, bowed slightly to Tao Yu and expressed her sincere gratitude. Now that she thought about it, if this gentleman hadn¡¯t been there, the consequences would have been unimaginable! No wonder Tony has been investing in a new product recently and is planning to spin it off. If it¡¯s a project that Mr. Jack is involved in, she wholly supports it. In her eyes, nothing is more important than Tony¡¯s health. ¡°I¡¯m a big fan of Mr. Tony, and his mentorship really is unparalleled; we can¡¯t afford to lose this treasure of humanity to accidents like these. Even if I wasn¡¯t here, I believe he would find a way.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s recent learning experience with Tony has been incredibly fruitful! Perhaps he could have gained a lot just by relying on his Talent and methodically studying at the various top universities around here. But only Tony could keep up with his pace of becoming stronger, constantly providing just the right amount of challenge to stimulate the fastest improvement! Every time Tao Yu felt he¡¯d become smarter, Tony would be there to metaphorically chop off his head and allow him to grow a new, better one! [Mathematics and Physics]: Your absorption and summary of knowledge have formed your own unique understanding of the world. A surprising new Skill emerged along with the learning. Although the Skill wasn¡¯t expensive, after two rounds of Deification, it indeed offered the desired boost in Computation Power! [Truth Analysis]: Your understanding of the world is enhanced with a faster calculation boost. While it couldn¡¯t meet all his needs, thanks to this Skill, Tao Yu began to attempt unlocking the sixth Talent with the two World Heart Fragments he¡¯d been holding onto. As he had initially estimated, two ordinary World Heart fragments seemed to have improved his progress by about one percent, making his mind much clearer... Just then, news came from the front desk that Dr. Stephen had arrived. ¡°Oh, just in time. Let him up, please, and take him to the elevator. The previous assistant has been fired.¡± Tony briefly instructed the front desk. ¡°Alright, Mr. Stark.¡± The receptionist didn¡¯t understand why the capable assistant had been dismissed but dutifully carried out their duties, leading Stephen into the elevator. Tao Yu, too, wanted to see what the future Doctor Strange looked like before his accident. However, as the elevator ascended, Tao Yu suddenly frowned¡ªa slight sense of foreboding began to emerge. Ding-dong~ As the elevator doors opened, a slightly pale-faced man staggered out. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Tony, I¡¯m not feeling well today.¡± Stephen shook his head, unsure of what was happening to him. He felt dizzy and light-headed, and he could feel a rumbling sensation on his skin as if ants were crawling all over his body. ¡°What¡¯s... what¡¯s happening to me...¡± ¡°Be careful, sir, he seems to show signs of infection,¡± Jarvis¡¯s voice stated calmly. Then the Iron Armor controlled by Jarvis began to move on its own, seemingly trying to grab Dr. Stephen. ¡°Aah!!¡± However, the next moment, accompanied by a scream from Stephen, his arm suddenly expanded with a creaking sound, resembling grotesquely twisting flesh. His shoulder¡¯s flesh swelled, bursting out of his clothes, sending fragments flying. The bulging mass turned, revealing a large eye. Disgusting mucus dripped from the eye, sizzling as it hit the ground. Then with a swing of his arm, he sent the two remote-controlled Iron Armors that had come to grab him flying away... Chapter 930 - 785: Charge Through First and Talk Later Chapter 930: Chapter 785: Charge Through First and Talk Later Boom~ The tempered glass walls at the top of Stark Tower were instantly shattered, as an Iron Armor suit was sent flying out like a cannonball. Huge shards of glass rained down from above, causing a wave of screams and dodging below, with some people cut by the falling glass. This sudden incident was so unexpected that Tao Yu also hadn¡¯t anticipated that the future Doctor Strange, Stephen Strange, would be directly infected by the G-virus! ¡°Isn¡¯t the Ancient One getting involved?¡± This thought flashed through Tao Yu¡¯s mind rapidly. And seeing Stephen effortlessly overturn two of the Iron Armors controlled by Jarvis, with one even being smashed through the glass and hurled outside like a cannonball, was unexpected. Tao Yu knew that this had to be a bit different from the ordinary G-virus! The G-virus infection might be strong, but the Iron Armor is not made of paper. This power was much stronger than the tyrant images Tony had shown him before! ¡°What... what¡¯s happening to me...¡± After his mutation, Stephen¡¯s voice also became sharper, and tumorous flesh began to spread from the massive eye on his shoulder, as if attempting to invade his head, causing his face to blister as if burned. His veins bulged as if inflated, starting to spray a greenish sludge. Meanwhile, Tao Yu was quick to drag Tony and Potts swiftly backward, while Rhodes was a beat too slow and was directly sprayed with the green sludge. Sizzle~ The sound of corrosion like sulfuric acid emerged, and Rhodes immediately let out a scream of agony. Moreover, the skin he was splashed upon began to blister in the same way as the earlier mutation in Stephen. ¡°So fast?¡± Tao Yu was somewhat shocked as well. He had already been catching up on various basics with Teacher Tony. He knew that although it only takes twenty to thirty seconds for blood to circulate throughout the body, the virus itself needs to invade cells to start replicating. How could it be so fast? As expected, it has been modified by magic! These viruses could take effect directly without the need to replicate, as long as their concentration was high enough! ¡°Rhodes! Damn it!¡± At this moment, Tony saw Rhodes¡¯ state and was both shocked and angry. As he raised his hand, the portable Mark series Iron Armor quickly flew towards him for assembly. Meanwhile, Jarvis controlled another two suits, flying towards Potts and Tao Yu¡¯s direction, enveloping them in protection as well. Minato Namikaze and Airi Suzuki were already testing the armor, which spared them the need for this step. As the Iron Armor fitted onto his body and began to transform and assemble, Tao Yu felt the energy of Wish-Power emanating from the equipment. ¡°Indeed, something crafted by Tony, even when removed from this world, still functions effectively...¡± With various flashes on the screen in front of him, Tao Yu felt the capabilities of this high-tech gear. With mechanical output power enhanced, flight, Hand Cannon, and defense were all quite impressive. ¡°However, the output power is still a bit low. Even for me now with just a bit of my Innate Demon Body activated, it¡¯s somewhat constraining...¡± Tao Yu slightly moved his arm, feeling the tug similar to controlling a hydraulic excavator, which in turn restrained him. And such armors are like the Wish-Power Crops and Wish-Power minerals; these uniquely crafted items were also endowed with the power of the world. At most, their effects are just reduced to various extents when taken outside. Perhaps something as significant as an Infinite Gem is substantially reduced, but the Iron Armor might have a high practical value, worth collecting a few sets... As Tao Yu quickly contemplated, Tony had already taken the lead in launching an attack, with his Hand Cannon firing rapidly at Stephen in front of him. Whoosh~ Boom~ Boom~ However, the Hand Cannon, which could directly blast a tyrant apart, only seemed to cause Stephen, now mutated by the G-virus, to cry out in pain repeatedly. ¡°Stark! Iron Man! What are you doing?! I came here out of kindness to help you with your disease, and this is how you repay me?!¡± Stephen obviously still retained some of his sanity, letting out an angry roar. But his voice was so piercing, it was like a sonic weapon. Ripples of distortion emanated from his mouth. Tony¡¯s fine beverages and glasses exploded one after another! Even Tony within the Iron Armor felt the suit shaking from the direct sonic attack, causing him to almost kneel, which took him by surprise. But the next moment, he saw Tao Yu donning his own Iron Armor, drawing out a Vibranium Spear, and charging forward boldly. ¡°Be careful!¡± Tony well knew the limits of his Iron Armor. Because of his needs, he never enhanced it for superhuman strength as there was no necessity. Being able to lift a regular car was generally enough. But from the monster¡¯s performance just now, the output power of the Iron Armor was far from sufficient. It was struggling even at range; going into melee combat would be instant death! Although Stephen retained some reason, when he saw Tao Yu come toward him, the rage brought about by the infection instantly erupted. The arm with the huge eyeball whipped through the air, creating a watery mist in its path, and a piercing blast exploded through the air. Rhodes, the only person on-site without armor protection, was nearly knocked out by the sound. Tao Yu nodded at this violent strike; indeed, this was an enhanced version of the G-virus. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on Novlove.com Chapter 931: 785: Charge Through First and Talk Later_2 Chapter 931: Chapter 785: Charge Through First and Talk Later_2 Caused by the Green Devil? Engrossed in his thoughts, Tao Yu casually swung the Vibranium Spear in his hand. The rapidly moving shaft of the spear whipped like a lash, instantly striking the arm. Ga-chi~ An unpleasant sound of bone cracking emerged, from the arm that had sent two Iron Armors flying before. Suddenly, it twisted into a deformed shape, flinging abnormally backwards against the wall, creating several half-meter-wide cracks. Thick green fluid splattered everywhere. The sturdy ground beneath Tao Yu, which could withstand Hulk smashing Loki, also cracked upon impact. Then, seizing the moment of Stephen¡¯s agonized roar, the Vibranium Spear already pierced through the huge eyeball on his shoulder. Pu-chi~ The eye¡¯s juices burst, spreading around, and Stephen was nailed to the ground by the Vibranium Spear, firmly pinning him down. With his eye pierced through, Stephen screamed in pain But the crazed look that had filled his eyes seemed to clear up slightly. ¡°What, what¡¯s happening! Why have I become like this...¡± His voice was hoarse and layered, filled with utter terror, and he stopped struggling. At that time, Tony also whistled, ¡°Not bad, the power output of this armor suit is pretty good, better than I expected.¡± But then, Jarvis calmly stated, ¡°Sir, it wasn¡¯t the output of the armor. It was actions driven by Mr. Jack along with the armor; it¡¯s already overloaded and burned out several joint boost engines.¡± Tony was somewhat dazed upon hearing this. WTF? Jack, wearing the Iron Armor, was directing the motion of the armor? And even burned out its components? Looking at Stephen¡¯s grotesquely broken arm, the cracked ground beneath Tao Yu¡¯s Iron Armor-clad feet, and also at Tao Yu standing over Stephen holding the spear, Tony was somewhat unable to respond. Something seemed a bit off... But then thinking of Tao Yu¡¯s unreasonable medical methods ¨C an ability to instantaneously activate all body cells ¨C he somewhat suppressed his astonishment. Well, my friend is a psychic; it makes sense he could do this, right? ¡°Tony, control Mr. Rhodes, I¡¯m afraid he might also mutate. Mr. Stephen has calmed down a bit, let¡¯s ask him some questions first.¡± Tao Yu gave Tony a heads-up, then turned to Stephen, ¡°Mr. Stephen, you are currently infected with Anbrella Company¡¯s G virus. Have you encountered anything before coming here? Any injuries, or did you consume anything?¡± With the eyeball on his shoulder destroyed, although Stephen was still mutating, his mind remained mostly intact before being completely eroded. Now realizing something was wrong, he spoke with horror, ¡°My God, why would they do this to me! Before I entered Stark Tower, I was stopped by a black homeless man. Although I gave him twenty US dollars, he still cut me with a small knife...¡± Stephen, a prestigious surgeon, usually faced such situations with self-preservation in mind, directly giving money without second thoughts. Normally, these small-time crooks are quite professional, they don¡¯t assault even after taking money. This time felt somewhat unusual to him, but he never expected it to turn out like this... ¡ª¡ª Hearing Stephen¡¯s words, Tao Yu could almost determine it was this encounter. He never expected that this variant of the G virus could infect so simply and quickly. Turning to look at Rhodes, whose arm was also obviously beginning to mutate, and who, recognizing what was about to happen, rapidly said to Tony, ¡°Oh, kill me! I don¡¯t want to become like this!¡± Tony, watching his friend mutate, closed his eyes in agony. But just as he was about to use the Hand Cannon to blow up Rhodes¡¯ head, Tao Yu, on the other hand, dipped a finger of his Iron Armor into the viscous fluid on Stephen¡¯s shoulder eyeball, and with a flick to the ground, A crude line circled around Stephen once. He then began to laboriously form a Hand Seal, adding a slight Sacred Intent to just slightly resist the World Will while also controlling the extent to avoid a backlash. Spreading his five fingers, even through the Iron Armor, it seemed that five different colored flames emerged on each finger, pressing directly on Stephen¡¯s shoulder eyeball. Sealing Evil Technique & Five Elements Seal! Briefly suppressing the World Will¡¯s dominance, using a relatively low-level force in combination with Tao Yu¡¯s enhancement of the Sealing Techniques, When the Sealing Evil Technique paired with the Five Elements Seal pressed on Stephen¡¯s shoulder, it also triggered a wave of painful screams from him. Although Tao Yu didn¡¯t know what Ancient One had encountered, he still felt it was worth trying to stabilize Stephen¡¯s condition first. Just slightly utilizing the fundamental ability of Sealing Techniques was a risk he was willing to take. ¡°Kill me! Kill me!¡± But with the pain, Stephen¡¯s body began to undergo a reversal. The pattern that Tao Yu flicked on the ground seemed to come to life, constantly spreading along Stephen¡¯s body, climbing, and pulling along his body¡¯s abnormalities, moving towards the exploded eyeball on the shoulder. The swelling on the arm began to revert, and along with a series of tadpole scripts, a distinct Sealing mark appeared on his original eyeball location. Chapter 932: 785: Charge Through First and Talk Later_3 Chapter 932: Chapter 785: Charge Through First and Talk Later_3 After the swollen parts dissipated, Stephen¡¯s body became like that of a withered old man, skin and bones with his life energy rapidly weakening. Only after Tao Yu injected him with some life force did he hang on by a thread. On the other side, Rhodes tilted his head, narrowly evading Tony¡¯s hand cannon ¡°Hey, buddy, I think I can still be saved...¡± Tony was somewhat dumbfounded as he witnessed Tao Yu¡¯s actions. Well, after accepting his strange way of healing and seeing him overpower the monster with a potency surpassing the Iron Armor. Now seeing this scene, it¡¯s not much of a shock anymore. My friend is a psychic; it makes sense that he can do this, right? Hmm? Why do I feel the need to use the word ¡®also¡¯? ... After Tao Yu applied the Sealing Techniques to Rhodes as well, the two emaciated figures were temporarily moved to the laboratory¡¯s isolation zone by Tony. It just so happened that Tony had recently acquired a sample of the T virus, added some more infection control and isolation measures, and because a surgery might have to be conducted here, an assortment of medical equipment was introduced. Now the two skeletal figures lay on the hospital beds, hooked up to some life-sustaining IV drips, hanging on for the moment. Afterward, the chaotic level was left for Tony to have Jarvis sterilize and clean up. ¡°Damn it! The virus spread so easily, are they not scared?¡± Tony looked at the shattered tempered glass with a somewhat worried expression. Although only the Iron Armor was flung out, it didn¡¯t necessarily mean the virus had leaked. But with such a troublesome virus, who can say for sure... However, it was at this moment that a series of screams came from the street. Wearing the Iron Armor, Tony quickly flew out to survey the situation below. As his helmet¡¯s camera focused, it quickly located the scene on the street. At this time, two ambulances were parked there, transferring the bystanders who had been cut by falling glass. But the injured bystanders seemed to have gone mad, breaking free from the stretcher. Their crazed behavior caused a round of screams. ¡°Damn it, the virus has leaked!¡± Although Stephen and Rhodes were saved by Jack¡¯s special witchcraft, Tony was clear that such abilities couldn¡¯t be used indefinitely. Once the virus spread on the streets, it would be much more troublesome to control. If carriers like rats carrying it escaped through the sewers, the entire New York would have a major headache. ¡°I think, it may not be the virus.¡± Tao Yu also flew out, carried by the Iron Armor. Although several modules had burned out due to the previous brute force, the flying capability was still functioning. Then Tao Yu saw the medical staff frantically chasing from behind, while the patient kept running ahead, which made Tony, who never lacked money, momentarily perplexed. ¡°Maybe he just doesn¡¯t want to pay the ambulance bill.¡± Tao Yu took a quick look. This G virus variant is highly infectious and develops very quickly, but it should still predominantly be bloodborne. If something like aerosols could spread it, then Little Black, who previously attacked Stephen, would likely have a high chance of infection. Anbrella Company isn¡¯t here to cause world destruction, they just want the virus to fulfill some of their demands. Perhaps they might even artificially intervene to limit its infectivity. It¡¯s just that with viruses, mutations happen quickly, who knows if they will lose control... Just then, suddenly two helicopters flew towards this area. The helicopters bore the acronym ¡®U.B.C.S.¡¯ and the emblem of Anbrella Company. This made Tony¡¯s face turn serious; if it weren¡¯t for this being a busy district, he would have wanted to shoot down those helicopters directly! One could easily guess that the changes in Stephen were Anbrella Company¡¯s doing. ¡°You dare to show your faces in front of me!¡± Tony flew directly in front of the helicopters and opened his hand cannon to aim. However, he discovered that the people who appeared from the opened helicopter doors were CNN reporters, filming Tony with their cameras, and also the interior behind the shattered glass wall. Just catching the sanitation process controlled by Jarvis¡¯s armor. Even though the reporter¡¯s hair was blown messy by the propellers, she was still evidently giving a live TV broadcast narration ¡°Viewers, Anbrella Company¡¯s biohazard response team, after receiving a tip-off, has come to the well-known Iron Man, Mr. Tony Stark, who due to his own health issues, is researching a dangerous virus, trying to use this virus to cure his ailments...¡± The camera continuously zoomed in on the interior shot, also enlarging the image of some fluid sprayed on the ground and the obvious disinfection activities. ¡°...As we understand, this is a very dangerous virus. Mr. Stark, is there anything you would like to say to the viewers?¡± The reporter seemed very excited to exacerbate the situation, directly confronting Tony with questions from the helicopter. And beside the reporter was a fully-armed man in a hazmat suit, holding out an authorization letter saying ¡°We have received authorization and need to search your laboratory, please cooperate, we suspect you are researching biological weapons...¡± This direct and immediate authorization for search, along with reporters bringing live broadcasts to the scene, linked together one after another. Chapter 933: 785: Charge Through First and Talk Later_4 Chapter 933: Chapter 785: Charge Through First and Talk Later_4 Tony Stark couldn¡¯t help but laugh angrily ¡°Alright, alright, if you say I am researching, then I¡¯m going to show you what real research is...¡± But before he could finish his sentence, Tao Yu, who was also wearing Iron Armor, pushed him in mid-air. ¡°They¡¯re deliberately provoking you, stop talking, let¡¯s take the reporters to Anbrella¡¯s lab and see who¡¯s really researching biochemical weapons.¡± As he spoke, Tao Yu also raised his Hand Cannon. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, you¡¯ve been captured. Please come with us...¡± Tony, who had managed to stabilize himself in mid-air after being pushed by Tao Yu, was quite surprised at this turn of events. He thought he had already gone to extremes, but now you¡¯re starting to capture people? ¡°Anbrella¡¯s lab? We don¡¯t know where it is.¡± The live broadcast has a strong visual impact, but could it really last long enough for us to locate the laboratory? ¡°I just flipped a coin, and it came up heads. We¡¯ll definitely find the lab today,¡± Tao Yu said earnestly. Tony rolled his eyes behind his Iron Mask. ¡°You play your games if you want, your life is yours, if you lose it, that¡¯s on you...¡± ¡ª¡ª Nick Fury was driving his black SUV at high speed through the streets, his already dark complexion seeming even more somber. In the car with him were his four most trusted associates: Natasha, Eagle Eye, Colson, and Leon. On the car¡¯s screen was the live CNN broadcast. Two helicopters belonging to the Anbrella Bio-Hazard Response Team had been hijacked by Iron Man and his friend and were now flying toward Anbrella Corporation¡¯s headquarters. The two reporters, though in a state of being kidnapped, were excitedly babbling on the broadcast about the current situation, as if pumped full of steroids. Meanwhile, Natasha was quickly typing something on a laptop, pulling up Minato Namikaze¡¯s profile. ¡°The Mecha next to Tony is likely controlled by this guy called ¡®Minato Namikaze,¡¯ who also blew my cover recently. Tony has helped them resolve their identity issues in the name of Stark Group. This man is a top-level special agent with action abilities not inferior to mine.¡± ¡°Individual bravery can¡¯t really make a difference in the current environment. Even with his Iron Armor, he¡¯s being too rash. If Anbrella was so easy to deal with, we wouldn¡¯t be having such trouble.¡± The greatest enemy Nick Fury has faced lately is Anbrella. Through senior S.H.I.E.L.D. agents like Leon, Chris, and Claire who recently joined, he has uncovered many of Anbrella¡¯s secrets. He¡¯s learned the truth about the Raccoon City incident and has discovered their T-virus and G-virus. Even someone as fearless as Nick Fury is wary of using dirty tactics against a company in possession of such lethal weapons because he fears Anbrella might retaliate with even dirtier means! The tragedy of Raccoon City is a stern reminder; New York must not repeat the same mistakes. ¡°I¡¯ve had contact with Tony and provided him with information about Anbrella. He should be aware of it, and he should have obtained virus samples from several attacks.¡± Leon, looking a bit weathered with some stubble, exuded an aura of a ruggedly handsome yet decadent man. ¡°Even so, they are being too bold. How could Anbrella let them find evidence so easily? Now with the live broadcast, it¡¯s going to be difficult for them to clean this up!¡± Nick Fury was at a loss for words; Tony¡¯s thought process was indeed unique, too easily provoked, and fell for their provocation without much effort. But little did they know, this is exactly what the enemy wanted! However, the next moment, just as Nick Fury was ready to take a shortcut to reach Anbrella¡¯s building first and prevent the situation from getting worse, Whoosh~ A Rocket was already heading straight for their SUV. Despite Fury¡¯s excellent driving skills and quick Evasion, the explosion still sent the vehicle flying through the air at high speed. It¡¯s fortunate that this SUV was a specialized vehicle, capable of withstanding a Rocket without issue. Although it rolled on the ground and didn¡¯t explode, it was completely wrecked and grounded. Whoosh~ Eagle Eye agilely climbed out of the window and then precisely shot another Rocket out of the sky, causing the crowds on the street to scream and dodge. Natasha and Leon followed close behind, engaging in combat with the suddenly emerging unidentified gang members. People on the street began to unveil weapons hidden under newspapers and handbags and started shooting at them. It seemed as if enemies were everywhere. That¡¯s because whether it was Natasha, Eagle Eye, or Leon, each of them possessed formidable combat strength. Even Nick Fury was no weakling, nor could Colson¡¯s personal abilities be considered weak. With their combined efforts, even though they were vastly outnumbered, they managed to defeat their opponents with a succession of headshots. ¡°It¡¯s Kingpin¡¯s style, dammit. How did he find out about our route?!¡± After coordinating with his team to control the situation, Fury¡¯s expression turned even darker. Although he had sensed the presence of enemy spies within S.H.I.E.L.D., he didn¡¯t expect that they could pinpoint their location instantly and arrange an ambush in anticipation of the unexpected event! Chapter 934 - 785: Charge Through First and Talk Later_5 Chapter 934: Chapter 785: Charge Through First and Talk Later_5 This kind of reaction speed, I¡¯m afraid the mole is one of the high-ups inside S.H.I.E.L.D. Only this could explain the opponent¡¯s reaction speed! ¡°They risk alerting me and exposing their inside information, launching such a hasty attack on us, probably because Tony hit them where it hurts, they think we are in with Tony!¡± Nick Fury¡¯s ability to lead S.H.I.E.L.D. to such a scale is beyond doubt. This hasty attack is quite abrupt. There must be some reason why they had to do it! What is the reason? It must be Tony¡¯s current actions! Because the insider also doesn¡¯t know whether they have received Tony¡¯s notification, being part of his group. They might even suspect that Tony¡¯s sudden action was due to their own instructions! ¡°The insider also knew that Natasha was previously undercover at Stark Industries, but they don¡¯t know that Natasha was actually discovered and fired!¡± Nick Fury gradually began to show a confident expression. ¡°The more they oppose, the more eager they are, it shows we¡¯re doing the right thing, Anbrella Company has indeed set up a bio lab in their building, and there is likely still evidence left!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, we raid Anbrella now, conduct a surprise inspection, permissions and such, we¡¯ll talk about it afterwards!¡± This move is not without risks, if they can find evidence it¡¯s all good, S.H.I.E.L.D. does have some special powers. Acting first and reporting later is not out of the question. But if they fail to find any evidence, and Anbrella Company is innocent, then the ensuing quibbles would be quite troublesome. Subsequently, Nick Fury, after arranging for several people to continue moving forward on foot, also picked up his flip phone to call Tony, hearing Jarvis¡¯s voice. Not waiting for Jarvis to answer, he quickly said ¡°Listen to me first, I¡¯m the one who arranged Natasha to get close to Tony, and I left that vial of drug, and I am Howard Stark¡¯s colleague, there is something urgent I must tell Tony immediately...¡± Nick Fury appeared very calm at this moment. Although Tony had brought live broadcasting journalists with him, there indeed were procedural issues. They might even get counter-attacked by the Anbrella Company, so he must make arrangements to cooperate! Because they don¡¯t know the exact location of the lab, this point must... Before Nick Fury could finish speaking on this side, he was somewhat startled to see two helicopters in the sky, which directly crashed into the Anbrella building. They literally ¡°crashed¡± into it! Boom~ Boom~ Two bursts of flames, and a huge crack was blown into the wall of Anbrella¡¯s 38th floor. Tony and Tao Yu, each carrying a journalist, shouldering a camera, then shot back towards the crack made by the helicopters. The laboratory scene within the wall appeared. Through the live broadcast screen playing on the nearby street TV, Nick Fury also saw the chaotic scene inside the lab. In tall transparent incubators, there were living human specimens floating, and some homeless people were imprisoned in transparent rooms, making the lab look quite sinister. No one would have expected Anbrella to be so audacious, to boldly set the lab right in the urban district, directly within the building, not even hidden underground. Also, they did not expect that just by casually crashing helicopters, Tony and the others could directly find it? Did they also have a tip-off? Did they know the intel in advance? This is even news they themselves were completely unaware of... ... Meanwhile, Tony who was in the air holding a journalist, also whistled at that moment. ¡°Cool, how did you know it was here?¡± ¡°Destiny guided me...¡± Tao Yu also held another journalist while putting away his pocket watch. But the next moment, the live broadcast screen suddenly stopped. Although the camera was still filming, it had lost its signal. Then, one after another, metallic heavy iron humanoid robots quickly flew out from Anbrella¡¯s building¡¯s underground parking lot. At first glance, they looked like Tony¡¯s Iron Armor, just unpainted, but quickly, these humanoid robots launched an attack towards the two Iron Armors in the sky, completely disregarding the safety of the journalists... Chapter 935 - 786: Anbrellas Energy Chapter 935: Chapter 786: Anbrella¡¯s Energy Swoosh~ Swoosh~ Several silver humanoid robots speed towards the sky. Originally, due to the previous helicopter crash and explosion, the pedestrians on the streets were already panicking. Although shootings and such incidents are relatively common, the explosions right now still caused the pedestrians to frantically start dodging. The humanoid robots that followed also triggered a series of screams. The chaotic crowd and cars running into shops made the streets appear very chaotic. However, in this chaotic crowd, several people were moving against the current. Leading them was none other than Nick Fury and few others from S.H.I.E.L.D. ¡°Since when did Anbrella have such abilities?¡± The sight before him made the newly arrived Nick Fury show a solemn expression. Recently, S.H.I.E.L.D.¡¯s most troublesome enemy has always been Anbrella. Nick Fury, thinking to himself, felt quite familiar with Anbrella¡¯s capabilities: top private special forces, top-tier bio-warriors. Tyrants, Lickers, and Chasers could all be manually controlled, making them significantly difficult to combat. While things are still bearable around here, in Africa, South America, and the Middle East, there have been numerous massacres they have orchestrated! Yet these reports were all suppressed under the excuse of preventing panic. If they weren¡¯t afraid of exposure, Fury was scared he couldn¡¯t withstand them using these tactics so openly in grand daylight. But now this sudden emergence of a mechanical army has given Nick Fury a tremendous pressure. ¡°Although they cut off the live broadcast, the footage before that is enough, I¡¯m going to apply for authorization right away! We must buy them some time!¡± Even though the newly emerged silver robot army was tricky, Nick Fury felt somewhat exhilarated at this moment, finally catching your tail! This time, he certainly won¡¯t let them slip away! He then contacted his old partner, former director of S.H.I.E.L.D., Alexander Piers, who holds considerable power in the political spheres of both America and globally. ¡°Buddy, Anbrella finally showed a flaw...¡± ¡°Oh? They showed a flaw, huh? I know what to do, just go ahead...¡± Alexander Piers, with a grave expression, made a promise to Nick Fury. However, after hanging up the internal communication, his expression turned somewhat unsightly. Before him was also the footage from the live broadcast that got cut off, showing Anbrella¡¯s bio-lab! ¡°Truly showed a flaw, huh..., a bunch of fools, planted with such obvious insiders, yet they failed to notice.¡± Alexander Piers, as the former director of S.H.I.E.L.D. and one of the leaders of Hydra, valued Nick Fury¡¯s capabilities, which is why he supported him into his position. And Nick Fury indeed didn¡¯t disappoint him; he managed S.H.I.E.L.D. effectively, turning it into a nursery for Hydra¡¯s new blood, also resolving many of his troubles. Meanwhile, because of the accomplishments of S.H.I.E.L.D., he gained more political capital, freeing up his hands to accomplish much more. But as of now, after everything seemed on the right track, Nick Fury began to become somewhat of an obstruction... ¡°Red Queen...¡± Alexander Piers murmured with closed eyes, and the screen before him switched, revealing the image of a cold-hearted little girl ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°It has already been broadcast live, eliminate all traces of the lab, and let that stupid bear take the fall.¡± ¡°Ivan Vanko has excellent design capabilities; those cheap armors are not expensive, and are suitable for my control, and his Ark Reactor technology isn¡¯t in our hands yet.¡± The Red Queen said calmly. ¡°I know, but we already have the technology to make those armors, don¡¯t we? This incident is too big, we need a sufficiently capable and justifiable person to take the blame.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The image of the Red Queen showing no emotion vanished from the screen... ... Meanwhile, on the other side, Tao Yu and Tony, after breaking through the outer wall of Anbrella¡¯s lab and conducting initial filming for evidence, were already under attack from dense clusters of iron robots below. ¡°Crap! These inferior imitation products! How can they be so ugly!¡± Tony¡¯s face looked like he had eaten a large lump of something unpleasant. He has always been quite proud of his Iron Armor. He knew that there would always be people wanting to mimic it, and he didn¡¯t mind if Rhodes¡¯ suit was taken. He believed that no one could surpass his own rate of iteration. Yet Tony had not expected that the other party could quickly complete a certain level of mass production and made them so ugly! ¡°But there are many of them, and they are unmanned, and Anbrella also has its own AI.¡± Tao Yu glanced, casually flashed twice in the air, dodging some rockets and gunfire, letting the rockets explode on nearby buildings, igniting several floors. ¡°Hmph.¡± Seeing those inferior products coordinate tactically, Tony acknowledged Tao Yu¡¯s words, then glanced at the journalist in his arms who was already scared pale, directly accelerated and flew up, placing him on an adjacent rooftop. ¡°You can¡¯t blame me if you die.¡± On the other side, Tao Yu also dropped another person there. After getting rid of the two burdens, the two turned and flew towards the robots, while the two journalists, fearless of death, picked up their cameras and continued to fiercely photograph the battlefield. Chapter 936 - 786: Anbrellas Energy_2 Chapter 936: Chapter 786: Anbrella¡¯s Energy_2 He kept muttering ¡°struck it rich, struck it rich.¡± Swoosh~ Bang~ The Vibranium Spear in Tao Yu¡¯s hand, coupled with his flight, swung through the air and exploded a mecha into pieces, sending fragments flying in all directions. During the process of mid-air dodging, Tao Yu also realized another use of the ¡°Skill Analysis,¡± even when he was under pressure. The calculation of various ballistic trajectories in battle became clearly visible with the enhancement of Computation Power. He had reached an alternative level of time prediction! With his Innate Time Control¡¯s perception and affinity for time abilities, Tao Yu felt an incredibly smooth sensation. Time is just one manifestation of particle movement trajectories! He could easily dodge various attacks with minimal angles and movement. Continuous shots just grazed past the armor, and a slight tilt of his head avoided a speeding Rocket. Even the rockets that exploded prematurely were effortlessly mitigated by Tao Yu¡¯s casual movements in the air, reducing the shock with the direction of the explosions. The Vibranium Spear in his hand swung, effortlessly taking out a robot with each strike. On the other hand, Tony, despite having Jarvis¡¯s support in the Pilot module and precise shooting, simply couldn¡¯t match the ¡®primitive¡¯ efficiency of Tao Yu¡¯s attacks, even when using Hand Cannon. Thankfully, having witnessed Tao Yu¡¯s ¡®miracles¡¯ multiple times before, Tony was now able to constantly persuade himself, seeking a self-consistent rationale. However, Tony was able to understand the efficiency of Tao Yu. Nick Fury, who was looking for a way into the Anbrella building below, looked up at the battle and appeared quite surprised ¡°Is this the Minato Namikaze you were talking about? It shouldn¡¯t have been long since he got the Iron Armor, but to be so proficient...¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely him.¡± Natasha¡¯s expression also became serious. ¡°Record his profile, store it in Level 8 Confidential...¡± ... Not only Nick Fury, but Alexander Piers, who had been using Red Queen to observe the scene, was also shocked by Tao Yu¡¯s actions. ¡°I thought Iron Man was already a handful, but now another guy pops up. Do we have any data on him?¡± ¡°Stark Group has their own AI, I can¡¯t hack in.¡± Red Queen replied coldly, but soon, she paused, ¡°Natasha just uploaded some new Level 8 classified information. The Armor Pilot is named Minato Namikaze, one of the several undocumented immigrants Stark Group recently sorted out.¡± Then Alexander Piers saw a photo of Minato Namikaze appear in front of him, along with all the data that could be gathered at the moment. ¡°An undocumented immigrant from Mo Country...¡± ¡ª¡ª Boom~ Boom~ As several Iron Armors rushed into the lab, a violent explosion soon occurred in the entire lab on that level. Explosive flames shot out of every window, with shards of glass scattering everywhere! Tao Yu, who was in mid-air slicing through three robots in a Z-pattern, looked at the explosion without much surprise. There were still too many robots, plus there could be self-destruct devices in the lab; it wouldn¡¯t be wise to seek evidence by entering. Meanwhile, Tao Yu had already spotted Nick Fury below, speaking to Tony through the communication system in the Iron Armor, ¡°The guy who contacted you before, is he that black guy down there? I see your fired assistant.¡± Tony above, cursing because of the lab explosion, raised his arm and blasted another Iron Robot, clearing the vicinity. Upon seeing the situation below, he said, ¡°Oh, I was just about to ask what he means.¡± Tony controlled the descent of the Iron Armor. Jarvis had already relayed Nick Fury¡¯s message, and Tony, as he was curious about the man claiming to know his father, took note. With the lab now blasted to pieces, as a successful businessman, Tony understood what he needed to do. This time, it would be hard to hammer down Anbrella in one go. Relying on the cut-off live broadcast and subsequent screen recordings was of limited use; there were too many ways to make excuses afterward, just handing over the culprits behind the shoddy control afterward would do. They might even turn around and blame his side for it. Tony hated this feeling of insubstantiality and cunning, but indeed he needed to utilize some external forces now. ¡°Hey, buddy, I think you need to move your smartphone and those APP plans forward. Things feel pretty bad right now.¡± ¡°Moving forward is easy, since I don¡¯t really like making money anyway. Just sell the phones at cost and operate the platform well...¡± ¡°Your business sense isn¡¯t bad either.¡± Tony said appreciatively. Now Tony was not short of money; he really had little interest in making more. But that didn¡¯t stop him from recognizing the potential in Tao Yu¡¯s actions. Actually, for current civilian products, his smartphone model is an absolute game-changer, with no competition whatsoever. If you set a higher price at the start to create a high-end brand positioning, it¡¯s actually easy to sell, because many people would buy into it, creating a brand effect and enjoying the premium later on. However, with huge profits, imitators would surely emerge endlessly! Chapter 937 - 786: Anbrellas Energy_3 Chapter 937: Chapter 786: Anbrella¡¯s Energy_3 If he sends them out at cost price directly, by leveraging the first-mover advantage, latecomers would realize the unprofitability of the deal and few would intervene. Later, he could use the smartphone as a platform to build access permits for system apps, or take a percentage, and the profits in later stages would be considerable... However, this was just a fleeting thought by Tony, aimed at urging Tao Yu to get the company back on track. Mainly, he was somewhat fed up with the disadvantage in public opinion. He could even imagine what the media would say about him after causing chaos in New York, forcibly using his own popularity to suppress the exposure of their laboratory news! In terms of big beauty, this kind of unconfirmed evidence meant nothing to those top-tier groups. Just paying some money would easily resolve it. ¡°Your idea is great, I¡¯ll handle the initial arrangements and investments, and don¡¯t worry about production capacity; I¡¯ll directly find some OEM factories... We can even start the press conference soon.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t hold a press conference, let Minato Namikaze handle it.¡± In the aftermath of the battle, the two chatted casually and carefreely, landing in front of Nick Fury and others. Both had fearless characters; once they did something, they committed to it. What comes next, will face whatever is thrown at them! ¡°Is it you who said he was my father¡¯s colleague?¡± Tony, inside the Iron Armor, scrutinized Nick Fury with a judging gaze and also noticed Natasha and Leon, two familiar faces. He was slightly inclined to believe it. Leon had warned him about the virus from Anbrella Company, and the analysis of the syringe from Natasha by Jarvis confirmed its efficacy in alleviating palladium poisoning. If it weren¡¯t for Jack¡¯s superb treatment methods, maybe he would have used it and owed them a favor. They had certainly calculated all this! Wanting to use it to gain his favor at a critical moment. If it weren¡¯t for meeting Jack, he might really have fallen into their trap. ¡°Hey, Tony, now¡¯s not the time to talk about this. Anbrella blew up their lab, we must enter the building as soon as possible to gather more intelligence and evidence. I¡¯ve already arranged for my men to arrive immediately; please assist me in securing the area first.¡± Though Nick Fury knew the explosion had destroyed much evidence, and flames were still burning above, he did not want to give up this rare opportunity. But S.H.I.E.L.D.¡¯s agents hadn¡¯t arrived yet, while the firefighters were already there. And NYPD¡¯s detectives, along with Faber¡¯s people, were also arriving swiftly. Several black sedans arrived, and men in suits stepped out. Firefighters and NYPD arriving so quickly didn¡¯t surprise Nick Fury. But Faber¡¯s people shouldn¡¯t have been this efficient! ¡°Who is your supervisor? I need to see them. Our Homeland Strategic Attack Defense and Logistics Support Bureau now fully controls this area. We have authorization.¡± Nick Fury quickly approached, first flashing his credentials. Faber often served as their cover identity; he still had an innate psychological edge over these people. However, this time, the Faber supervisor didn¡¯t yield to him, ¡°Sorry, I haven¡¯t received any takeover notice. I¡¯m in charge here now, the military will take over soon, please don¡¯t cause trouble here,¡± The supervisor glanced at Nick Fury¡¯s credentials without taking them. This comment made Nick Fury frown, wondering what Piers was up to. And at this moment, he got a call from Piers, ¡°Fury, things are a bit messy. The military has been alerted, and they¡¯ve mobilized significant energy, apparently prepared in advance. I wasn¡¯t as fast as them, after all, they approached Stark proactively...¡± The explanation from Alexander Piers did not alleviate Nick Fury¡¯s doubts. Indeed, this might be Anbrella¡¯s proactive move against Tony, but Tony¡¯s unpredictable strategy to find Anbrella¡¯s lab immediately wasn¡¯t something they anticipated! Even he was here because of Natasha being fired, just by coincidence. Nick Fury, in charge of S.H.I.E.L.D., knew very well that the reactions of large corporations were generally average, so he rushed here directly and notified Piers right away. He intended to beat the time. Yet he himself came personally, arriving at the scene first, only to still be intercepted... This made Nick Fury, who had never doubted Alexander Piers before, for the first time cast suspicions on this old friend. Once the seed of suspicion is planted, it¡¯s not so easy to eradicate... ¡ª Shootings in New York happen quite frequently; if there are consecutive days without shootings, that would make the headlines. But such a sequence of events involving robot battles, rocket missiles flying everywhere, lab explosions, and fires is quite rare. Not to mention involving the famous Iron Man, and the giants, Stark and Anbrella. Immediately, all sorts of reports flooded the media. New York Times: ¡°The famous Iron Man, Tony Stark suspected of a terminal illness, intending to use some dangerous virus for treatment.¡± Chapter 938 - 786: Anbrellas Energy_4 Chapter 938: Chapter 786: Anbrella¡¯s Energy_4 CNN: ¡°The live footage reveals signs of biological experiments at the top of Stark Tower! People are calling for a thorough investigation!¡± CBC: ¡°The laboratory of Anbrella Company has been verified as registered, and the homeless man in the footage was just a past volunteer for drug testing.¡± A list of signed names was also attached, all procedures are legitimate and impeccable, conducted entirely correctly. CBS: ¡°The robots battling Iron Man were created by Ivan Vanko, who has been in hiding plotting his revenge.¡± FOX: ¡°The accidentally injured civilians should still be Iron Man¡¯s responsibility; it wasn¡¯t just some prosthetic limb.¡± ... At the top of Stark Tower, the glass walls had been repaired, and the site was cleaned and disinfected anew. The atmosphere returned once again to that of a cozy, fresh-looking bar. As the owner of the place, Tony was watching these reports and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Even though he didn¡¯t much care about other people¡¯s opinions, it was still annoying that, despite having exposed Anbrella Company, the overwhelming media attacks against him persisted. Today, besides the already squatting trio of Tao Yu, the place also hosted Pepper Potts and Nick Fury. This time, the egg-like Nick Fury, the Director, didn¡¯t make a mysterious appearance; he came openly for a visit, bringing along relics of Tony¡¯s father, Howard. Seeing Tony troubled by these reports, he sighed and said, ¡°That¡¯s the world for you; if you don¡¯t seize the ¡®truth,¡¯ others will.¡± It wasn¡¯t as if Stark Group lacked the capability; Stark, too, is a colossal corporation. However, Tony hadn¡¯t previously bothered with these issues; Obadiah was in charge, primarily managing through the military-industrial complex¡¯s power. Now, with Stark Group abandoning its old connections and diving headfirst into the energy sector, the control over public opinion had become quite passive. ¡°Anbrella has no management responsibility at all?¡± ¡°They do. Anbrella paid off to settle, the management was not pursued but handed over Ivan Vanko instead.¡± Nick Fury seemed unsurprised at all, speaking in an even tone. This was indeed a rare opportunity, but even after concretely hammering the competitor¡¯s laboratory and uncovering decisive evidence, he knew how hard it is to directly bring down the opponent, it was just considered a strike. Now things seemed just as normal as ever. ¡°For Anbrella Company to do this, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t find it strange anymore. Just a few days ago, a tycoon who caused losses for Anbrella, died with his family on his yacht, while the others were rescued and his right-hand man also suffered a car accident the same day.¡± Nick Fury chuckled, the grand corporate battles are actually so plain and unadorned. Back then with the huge Purdue Pharma scandal, it ended with just a monetary settlement and no accountable responsibilities; comparing this to just revealing a video of a bio lab that hasn¡¯t caused any severe consequences, it¡¯s nothing at all. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, as long as they don¡¯t figure out how you traced the lab, they probably won¡¯t dare to risk again soon. Be glad, your own military power isn¡¯t weak.¡± After finishing, he pushed out Howard¡¯s relic, ¡°Maybe, you can find a cure for palladium poisoning from it.¡± In fact, with the support from Tao Yu, Tony wasn¡¯t in urgent need of a substitute, finding another top-tier surgeon seemed feasible. Yet Stephen, still lying in the lab, made Tony realize, who knows what might happen secretly with the next doctor. Aside from trustworthy individuals like the brothers Jack, rather than relying on others, better to rely on oneself! ¡°Well, given this thing, I¡¯ll temporarily let go of the fact that you planted spies earlier.¡± ¡°Besides, I also want to cooperate with you to jointly combat Anbrella, and of course, Mr. Minato Namikaze.¡± Initially just a bystander eating melons outside, Minato Namikaze suddenly heard his name mentioned and felt a bit bewildered. But after glancing at Tao Yu, he nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll follow Mr. Stark¡¯s arrangements.¡± ¡°I will deal with Anbrella Company using my own methods, but if you are willing to provide some intelligence sharing, cooperation is not impossible.¡± Continuous attacks and the smear campaigns targeted at himself made Tony quite furious with Anbrella. In fact, Stark Group even had quite a few collaborations with Anbrella Company before, including arms sales. They even proposed a strategic cooperation of exchanging shares, but Obadiah was still considering it when he was killed by his own deeds. But after turning hostile, he didn¡¯t expect their tactics to be so dirty! Tony just wants to do what he likes, and he hates these complications. This time, however, he was really annoyed. So much so that he didn¡¯t completely reject Nick Fury¡¯s proposal. If it weren¡¯t for Anbrella¡¯s recent actions, Nick Fury convincing Tony would not have been so easy. ¡°Also, you should pay more attention to your security. Now that Mr. Namikaze is helping, I am somewhat relieved. I have some issues internally that I need to go back and check. I will also get involved and help with the investigation concerning biochemical research at Stark Group...¡± Nick Fury also showed his sincerity. ¡°No need, although there is indeed no media involved now, our legal team is no less powerful than any top-level group.¡± Tony Stark waved his hand grandly. Let them investigate, let them do it within the rules they set, use their rules to beat them... Just then, Jarvis suddenly spoke up ¡°Sir, Dr. Stephen has awakened, and he is currently arguing with Rhodes...¡± Rhodes¡¯s injuries were much lighter than Stephen¡¯s, so he woke up earlier, but the feeling of physical exhaustion made him stay here helplessly for now. Although they controlled it with the Sealing Evil Technique & Five Elements Seal, even Tao Yu wasn¡¯t sure about the sturdiness of the seal; it needed more observation. Now that Stephen has also awakened, Rhodes immediately started arguing with the person who caused him this ordeal. When Tao Yu and others changed into isolation suits and entered the isolation room, they saw two gaunt patients verbally sparring. Stephen was no match for Rhodes, who was like a rap artist. Especially when Stephen raised his arm and looked at his gaunt arm and weak fingers, that emo-like aura of despair seemed to depress the atmosphere in the entire isolation room. His whole demeanor was quite downcast. Which made Rhodes, who was constantly spouting off like a rap artist, stop. ¡°Hey, why are you acting like a child? I was harmed by you and just complaining a bit; why are you crying?... Can¡¯t I just stop complaining, crybaby?¡± Chapter 939 - 787: The Righteous Ao Youth Chapter 939: Chapter 787: The Righteous Ao Youth ¡°Is this the previously infected Dr. Stephen and Major Rhodes? Unbelievable, you actually reversed the virus.¡± Inside the isolation room built by Tony, the surroundings were filled with a silvery-white hue, with various instruments autonomously operated by Mechanical Arms. Upon seeing the sickly, emaciated pair, Nick Fury¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but show a touch of emotion. Because no one explained the details to him beforehand. Thereby, Nick Fury even believed Stephen and Rhodes had been infected, mutated, and died. But now, it¡¯s clear that they have survived! ¡°The Anbrella Company usually uses biochemical weapons without restraint in those backward areas, while here in North America, they are more cautious. But as far as the recorded incidents I found, they haven¡¯t failed once, whether it¡¯s the T-virus or G-virus. Currently, both are quite troublesome, and only they have the antibodies, but they seem to be not perfect yet!¡± Nick Fury¡¯s tone was somewhat anxious, then he turned his fiery gaze towards Tony and said ¡°Did you manage to research the vaccine?¡± He actually also suspected that Tony had obtained the T-virus to research it, hoping to solve his physical problems with the virus. After all, according to Natasha¡¯s words, as well as his own observations, Tony had indeed ameliorated his palladium poisoning without using the drugs provided by him, and it¡¯s unknown what means he used. It¡¯s not ruled out that he indeed utilized the T-virus! Because this virus can indeed bring a strong vitality and ¡®Life Energy¡¯ to the body! Tony looked deeply at Nick Fury, then said, ¡°Indeed, I can create a vaccine.¡± He did not mention that this was a result of ¡®Jack¡¯s¡¯ Sealing Techniques, it was clear that the Supernatural Ability to directly seal, along with Jack¡¯s various methods, definitely surpassed common understanding. It might also trigger this Black man¡¯s nerves. If so, then let it fall on his own shoulders. Moreover, regarding the T-virus vaccine and antibodies, Tony had already researched them but had not yet used them. As for the G-virus, though he had just gotten his hands on the sample, he believed that it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to produce something corresponding. By the time he and the Jack brothers worked overtime on it, the product could be made; he didn¡¯t believe there was any problem now that could trouble him and the combined effort with the Jack brothers. As long as it was man-made, then there would be no problem! ¡°Oh, things are like this, we¡¯ve also been continuously fighting against the Anbrella Company, and their bio-tactics have indeed caused us a lot of losses and headaches. I¡¯ve always been cautious not to press them too hard for fear they would adopt a scorched earth strategy...¡± Nick Fury weighed his words, then decided to share some information. Despite his distrustful nature, which made him not easily believe others, the materials were now in Tony¡¯s hands, and given Tony¡¯s personality, using a soft approach to share grievances seemed more effective. Leveraging the recent transfer of Howard¡¯s belongings to him, Nick Fury believed there was a good chance. ¡°...We actually also obtained virus samples, even tried to cultivate vaccines, but no matter if it¡¯s the T-virus or G-virus, their mutation rate is too fast, breaking through the vaccine¡¯s defense ability is too strong, we¡¯ve failed every time. I don¡¯t know what the situation with your vaccine is...¡± Nick Fury¡¯s words made Tony feel somewhat self-satisfied again. ¡°Idiots, is this the extent of your Ability? You need to know that, although the T-virus mutates rapidly, it still has its core characteristics. If we target this aspect, then the resistance based on the T-virus can be greatly enhanced.¡± Having said that, Tony paused and then continued, ¡°I support being prepared for biochemical attacks, so I can give you the vaccine, even provide you with the manufacturing scheme, but the new venture we are preparing might face obstruction from Anbrella. Although I don¡¯t mind using my legal team to haggle with them, I also don¡¯t want to waste time.¡± Tony hadn¡¯t finished speaking, but Nick Fury immediately understood his meaning. ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll help you with the paperwork and license issues. Can I ask what type it is?¡± Nick Fury was also confident in his Ability, even though he had doubts about Alexander Piers. But since Piers hadn¡¯t met his expectations previously, so now proposing some ¡®compensation¡¯ seemed bound not to be rejected. Even if Piers really had an issue, to appease him, he would have to meet his demands! ¡°A regular social media platform, intended to be installed as an application on mobile phones, of course, there will also be a PC version.¡± Tony made a brief explanation. ¡°I see, like Facebook and Twitter? You indeed have your own ideas. Using such a new media approach to counter isn¡¯t a bad idea, I will support you.¡± Nick Fury also immediately realized Tony¡¯s intentions. Mobile applications had not yet taken off, but the internet wave on PCs was still quite hot. He also thought that it was a good plan, and the media on the internet ultimately lacked the authority of traditional media, with a certain one-sidedness in controlling public opinion. The resistance encountered in this case should not be too great. As for the mobile application approval, it would now be even easier to obtain. Chapter 940: 787: The Righteous Ao Youth_2 Chapter 940: Chapter 787: The Righteous Ao Youth_2 ¡°Good, pleasure doing business.¡± Tony extended his hand and shook Nick Fury¡¯s, the brilliant smile on his face making the latter wonder if he had missed something somewhere. But still he spoke up ¡°However, the outside world is currently buzzing about Dr. Stephen¡¯s situation, claiming he died as a test subject for you, and now that he¡¯s still alive, it should be possible for him to come forward and shatter the lies.¡± Afterwards, knowing that these people were not particularly welcoming, he took his leave and departed. Once Nick Fury had left, Tao Yu also turned his attention to Stephen, whose spirit was quite low. Now, staring at his frail, powerless hands, he seemed to be in a daze, seemingly unable to accept the situation. ¡°So, Dr. Stephen, do you want to expose them? However, if you do, I think you¡¯ll be in danger because, compared to solving problems, they are more adept at dealing with those who create the problems...¡± Whistleblowers from some of the big groups usually die in unclear circumstances, and it¡¯s almost an open secret now, intended to intimidate others into not recklessly acting out. This kind of deterrence is actually quite effective. The people who do these things all have access to core secrets, and they are capable people with their own concerns, unwilling to recklessly end up in a lose-lose situation. Otherwise, if they cross certain lines and say things they shouldn¡¯t, even the big shots could end up being ¡®cancelled¡¯ immediately. ¡°So, once you decide to come forward, from that moment on you may have to live under the protection of Stark Group. You came here because of Tony, and got involved yourself. We¡¯ve got your back for the rest of your life.¡± Tao Yu looked at Stephen¡¯s withered hand, a faint sense of enlightenment dawning in his heart. He was beginning to understand why the Ancient One had never made an appearance! If it wasn¡¯t that her own condition was wrong, encountering some trouble. Then it was her letting Stephen face these setbacks. The proud, confident, and full of confidence Dr. Stephen, and Dr. Stephen who had his hands crippled in a car accident and couldn¡¯t pick up a surgical scalpel anymore, were two completely different people in terms of mentality. This transformation was even greater than Tony Stark becoming Iron Man... ¡ª ¡°Please watch the VCR.¡± During the press conference, Tony waved his hand, and instantly, footage of Stephen from before he entered Stark Group, street surveillance, and him taking the elevator after entering Stark Group was shown. Then, it showcased Stephen¡¯s transformation! The grotesque appearance of the G-Virus and the strength to fling the Iron Armor aside indeed caused a stir of exclamations. But the footage stopped there, without the subsequent images of Tao Yu¡¯s Sealing Techniques. As Tony then stood on the podium, calmly addressed the press with their barrage of cameras and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you all remember the assault I experienced during the car race, encountering something similar. ¡°Previously, I was investigating Anbrella¡¯s biochemical labs, so I had some clues of my own, which allowed me to find this so accurately. But the madness of Anbrella went so far as to blow up the entire lab, risking the virus spreading, which I did not expect.¡± Having said this, he let out a mocking laugh, ¡°Of course, I am not a judgement authority, so my words represent only my personal viewpoint. For now, I do not have more evidence. If Anbrella Company feels I am slandering them, they can choose to sue me. I will have my legal team handle it.¡± Afterwards, Stephen appeared in a wheelchair, giving a first-person account. His emaciated appearance was quite frightening to see. But standing to the side with Tao Yu, Potts, also known as Pepper, sighed looking at the reporters below, ¡°Even though this is Tony¡¯s counterattack, and indeed all the major media are here, it¡¯s still up to them how they write about it. The vast majority of people will only read the headlines and won¡¯t delve deeper.¡± If it were anything else, these reporters would certainly give Stark Group the benefit of the doubt, since Stark also has his own ways of influencing with money. But when it comes to Anbrella, that¡¯s indeed hard to beat. ¡°This isn¡¯t our counter-measure either, it¡¯s just a reminder, directly exposing those two viruses to everyone.¡± Other than worrying about these viruses causing problems with Superheroes, Tao Yu was not concerned with much else. Overall, Anbrella is at its most powerful right now. However, the G-Virus that Stephen was infected with was clearly an enhanced version. Now the fear is that Anbrella has exacerbated the transmission of this enhanced version, causing a large-scale biochemical crisis... ¡°You¡¯re right, ultimately it¡¯s your platform we rely on, the company infrastructure has been completed, and the first batch of smartphones has already begun production.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite speedy.¡± Compared to the speed of phone manufacturing, the system and APP seem much simpler. With Jarvis at the helm, its programming capabilities are truly unmatched by programmers. Other aspects just need some minor adjustments from Tao Yu and Tony. Even Tao Yu himself has already created his own artificial intelligence system, with cooperation from Jarvis. Otherwise, without that help, he couldn¡¯t possibly have completed it so quickly by just banging away on the keyboard until smoke appeared. Compared to Jarvis¡¯s comprehensiveness, Tao Yu¡¯s requirements for his own artificial intelligence system are much simpler. It¡¯s mainly to gather and integrate information from the internet to provide real-time updates on topics of interest. Chapter 941: 787: The Righteous Ao Youth_3 Chapter 941: Chapter 787: The Righteous Ao Youth_3 And it was at this moment that Tao Yu¡¯s earpiece came to life with the voice of his artificially dumb AI ¡®Manbo¡¯ ¡°Special news about a ¡®hammer¡¯ in New Mexico has been detected. Just last night, a meteor fell on a farm, leaving behind an immovable hammer that made it into local tabloid headlines today. Nearby tourists are flocking to see it, which is likely just a local publicity stunt.¡± The voice of ¡®Manbo¡¯ was quite abstract, also trying its best to complete its analysis. Overall, it looked quite convincing, after all, seeing this news on a tabloid is pretty much like hearing rumors of UFOs. It¡¯s very likely just fake news concocted to attract tourists. Tao Yu did not expect the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer to appear so soon. But thinking about it, Stephen almost got snatched away, and Anbrella has also shown up, so the changes weren¡¯t small, which seemed normal. ¡°Actually, the timing seems about right, it¡¯s just that some timelines on Tony¡¯s side seem all messed up.¡± How the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer would fare in the outside world is hard to say, but in this current world, it could probably be considered a Sacred Object. ¡°If I could lift the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer and just temporarily activate the Divine Power of Thor, it should be able to ¡®whitewash¡¯ many of my abilities.¡± Originally, Tao Yu planned to wait until Stephen made an appearance before taking him on a ¡®healing journey¡¯. First, let him experience some setbacks, and then find a paralyzed patient whom he once gave up on, and learn about Kama Taiji with him. The Ancient One is not unreasonable. Maybe she has already sensed my presence, or even knows that I come from another ¡®dimension¡¯.¡± The Ancient One always battles against dimensional Demon Gods, so she should be the quickest to understand my existence. But saving Stephen is also a form of outreach, so there should be a high likelihood of getting an opportunity to learn. But now that the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer has also appeared, Tao Yu briefly felt the difficulty of choice. ¡°Hmm, Stephen¡¯s setbacks need time to take effect, so let¡¯s do it concurrently...¡± Tao Yu looked towards Stephen, who was already seated in a wheelchair on the podium, beginning to narrate his own experiences, and made up his mind. ¡°Minato Namikaze, protect Stephen¡¯s safety during this time. If he asks for a doctor or wants to see someone, let him.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Minato Namikaze nodded. His combat prowess was evident, and even without relying on the Iron Armor, with the right weapon, he could probably try to confront a tyrant. Now, with the boost of the Iron Armor, Marvel at its newbie village status is still enough for him to operate in. ¡°Airi, you will take charge of overseeing Stark Group, and keep an eye on Miss Potts.¡± Tony himself is Iron Man with the Iron Armor and Jarvis¡¯s alert system. Having been attacked continuously, he would not be unprepared. And since he likes to stay cooped up in the lab, it¡¯s Potts who often shows her face, making her an easy target. ¡°Okay, where are you planning to go?¡± Airi Suzuki asked with some curiosity. ¡°Well, there¡¯s something interesting that I need to verify.¡± ¡ª¡ª In the dark night, above the clouds, two silhouettes in Iron Armors dashed past, the sonic boom from their flight creating dual waves above the sea of clouds. Tony, inside his armor blasting heavy music, occasionally moved in sync with the beat while flying, and spoke to Tao Yu through the communication system ¡°Hey, you haven¡¯t told me yet¡ªwhat are we doing this time?¡± ¡°I already said I was going alone, but you insisted on following.¡± Tao Yu complained while rushing to the destination in the Iron Armor provided by Tony. He had already arranged tasks for Minato Namikaze and Airi Suzuki, which would allow Stephen to savor the taste of downfall and transform. As for Tony, he already had Howard¡¯s legacy from Nick Fury, which could allow him to find a new element to replace palladium and solve the problem at its root. But Tao Yu was just about to inform Tony and run off when Tony turned out to be like a clingy bug and followed straight away, making Tao Yu roll his eyes in annoyance. Never noticed this guy was so fickle before. ¡°Oh, my friend, my life is in your hands; I can¡¯t relax unless I¡¯m by your side. Plus, whatever you¡¯re going to do, I can help, right?¡± Tony rambled on. ¡°I think Nick Fury had his reasons for entrusting you with your father¡¯s legacy; you might find a solution to palladium poisoning in there.¡± ¡°Anyway, the stuff is there; no rush.¡± Lacking a sense of urgency, Tony indeed seemed somewhat indifferent, showcasing the big filial son attitude. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll just take you to see the Myth I¡¯ve talked about before, a Myth that¡¯s entered reality...¡± With Thor about to arrive, Tao Yu did not care much about the secrets it might hold, his tone very calm. But to Tony¡¯s ears, it made him pause. If it were anyone else, it would be taken as a joke. But when the speaker is Tao Yu, he cannot judge whether the other is joking or not! ¡°Hey hey~, are you joking or serious?¡± ¡°You guess.¡± As they approached the navigational vicinity, Tao Yu swiftly controlled the Iron Armor to break through the clouds, descending below. From a distance, a farm could be seen hosting a bonfire party. Chapter 942: 787 The Righteous Ao Youth_4 Chapter 942: Chapter 787 The Righteous Ao Youth_4 A group of people over there is cheering and rooting very lively. Tao Yu didn¡¯t land directly near the party, but rather on a nearby rural road next to a farm, right beside the farm¡¯s fence, and the road also seemed a bit potholed, showing some age. The air still carried a familiar smell of cow dung to Tao Yu, and there were no lights nearby, making it pitch black. The whooshing sound of the Iron Armor seemed to have attracted some attention from over there as well. But in the late night at the farm, relying on starlight, they couldn¡¯t see the scene here, and there seemed to be some murmuring. ¡°Jarvis, please help.¡± Tao Yu used the intercom within the armor to speak. ¡°At your service.¡± Jarvis replied gently, and then Tao Yu stepped out from the Iron Armor, which entered Sentinel mode controlled by Jarvis. Otherwise, going there in Iron Armor would be too conspicuous. ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t tell me it was like this. So, do I go straight there? I should have worn sunglasses.¡± Tony Stark also stepped out of the Iron Armor with a bit of complaint. He indeed needed to beware of assassination or something, but the place chosen on the spur was not too worrying. ¡°It¡¯s so dark, they might not recognize you.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Who doesn¡¯t recognize me? That was unlikely even before I became Iron Man.¡± Tony Stark seemed very confident in his fame. But his tabloid news, along with the exposure brought by his abilities, indeed made him widely known. People from over there were already walking toward them with flashlights, and the two also walked along the rural roads towards each other. Though they saw some of them carrying hunting shotguns, Tao Yu didn¡¯t pay much mind; he only spoke up when the flashlight shined over ¡°We heard about the marvelous hammer and specially came to check it out, though it seems we are a bit late.¡± Hearing Tao Yu¡¯s response, those on the other side, now seeing only two people, seemed much relaxed, and a fat uncle in a cowboy hat holding a double-barreled shotgun warmly said ¡°Oh, more brave fellows have arrived, come on over, it¡¯s the most animated time now, we¡¯ve got the strongest booze, haha, don¡¯t even think about driving back.¡± The straightforward rural villagers seemed very hospitable, hearing Tao Yu and his companion came to see the marvelous hammer, they all started sharing enthusiastically ¡°You guys saw the newspaper and came, right? Did you doubt it was fake? Honestly, I doubted too until I saw it with my own eyes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a really miraculous hammer, no one can lift it, not even with a car.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s a hammer God uses to test us, only those who meet the criteria can lift it.¡± ¡°Everyone tried, didn¡¯t budge an inch.¡± ¡°...¡± These people spoke with the scent of alcohol still on their breath, with someone directly offering bottles to Tao Yu and Tony. Tao Yu saw it was their homemade tequila and wine. He didn¡¯t mind these mixed brands, gulped it down, feeling the taste was alright. Tony, not liking to take things from others, was having a hard time adapting, but Tao Yu took a bottle and directly handed it to him. ¡°When in Rome.¡± ¡°Is this what you wanted to see today?¡± Tony now also vaguely understood; it seemed there was a hammer ahead that no one could move. Listening to them, it also seemed to have made the newspapers. Then he whispered in Tao Yu¡¯s ear ¡°You don¡¯t really believe this do you? I can dig up hundreds of stories like this each year.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll know soon enough, won¡¯t we?¡± Tao Yu also smiled and blinked. S.H.I.E.L.D. hasn¡¯t sent Colson yet, largely because they didn¡¯t take it seriously at the beginning. It¡¯s uncertain whether Thor and the hammer landed together, perhaps a Thor stripped of his divine powers is also nearby. Thinking about picking up things in Asgard in the future, if Tao Yu gets the chance, he plans to try his luck with this Asgardian crown prince. The charm bonus brought by the Witch can be quite convenient at times. It really works wonders when invisibly contacting major figures of the world. This naive giant, Thor, should be easy to trick too... Tao Yu and Tony were led back to the bonfire with the others. The others, hearing that they came to see the magical hammer, also welcomed them, wanting to share the joy. However, due to the light of the bonfire and the string of hanging bulbs nearby, someone recognized Tony¡¯s face. ¡°Hey, look, doesn¡¯t he resemble that playboy?¡± ¡°Iron Man? He really does look like him.¡± ¡°Haha, the young guy is quite handsome but a bit too skinny, haha.¡± These burly villagers didn¡¯t associate Tony with Iron Man, which really proved Tao Yu¡¯s earlier point. At this moment, Tao Yu and Tony also saw the hammer situated near the bonfire, not too far from the pile of firewood. A brawny man with a big waist and bare torso was currently trying with all his might to pull the hammer. But his skin was turning purple from the effort, and he wasn¡¯t able to budge it even slightly. This piqued Tony¡¯s interest, who then took out an auxiliary lens and placed it on his eyes, starting to contact Jarvis to look up information. ¡°Sir, based on the patterns and some data comparison, it closely resembles Mjolnir, the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer from Norse mythology.¡± At this point, Tony also recalled Tao Yu¡¯s earlier mention about bringing him to see a legend come to life. He also remembered what Tao Yu said before, that this world has its corresponding Divine Spirits mentioned in legends! ¡°Really?¡± At this moment, he turned around surprisingly to seek confirmation from Tao Yu. ¡°While I¡¯m not sure about the specific reason, it should be the one you mentioned. You can try it now if you like.¡± Tao Yu said to Tony while observing the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer. [Truth Analysis] This Skill has also surreptitiously expanded a lot of Tao Yu¡¯s observational and Perception abilities. He could feel the formidable power contained within the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer, an incredibly domineering Power of Thunder! But apart from that, it seemed that the hammer also bore a tremendously powerful seal, likely a Decree from Odin. Possessing the [Giftsmith] of Sauron, Tao Yu inherently had control over many weapons, which was his capital for coming here. However, sensing the severity of that seal, Tao Yu also realized that it probably wouldn¡¯t be possible. ¡°If it were a sword, adding [Authority: Sword] might have been worth a try, too bad it¡¯s a hammer...¡± Then Tao Yu continued pondering with a bit of hope. The Thunder God¡¯s Hammer doesn¡¯t just rely on authority and brute strength to be wielded. It¡¯s also possible by fulfilling the conditions set by Odin. If Captain America can do it, there¡¯s no reason a virtuous young man like myself couldn¡¯t... Chapter 943: 788 Hope Chapter 943: Chapter 788 Hope ¡°Is it really that heavy?¡± Tony saw the burly man, whose entire body had turned purple, sitting on the ground gasping for breath. Had his skin not turned purple, one might have suspected he was just acting, given his exaggerated demeanor. The hammer rested on a compacted mound of earth. Although it looked compressed, the amount of weight it could actually support was limited. There were cracks where the hammer touched the earth, but these didn¡¯t correlate to its weight. It was probably because of the mystique Tao Yu had bestowed upon the hammer that Tony naturally walked over and said, ¡°Let me see if you really are that heavy.¡± Tony approached the hammer and pulled with all his might, indeed finding it immovable. And this immobility was absolute; not a single tremble. That led Tony to sneakily pull out a pair of experimental sensor gloves and put them on before he tried again. Soon, Jarvis¡¯s voice reached his ear, ¡°Sir, based on the current detection limit, the hammer has not moved at all. Its physical properties are nearly those of a rigid body.¡± ¡°A rigid body?¡± Tony¡¯s voice sounded a bit off. Rigid bodies, zero friction, perfect seals, vacuums¡ªthese are common setups in physics problems, but in reality, many of them cannot exist. Especially the concept of a rigid body, which has only existed in theoretical problems since the advent of quantum mechanics. But now Jarvis¡¯s response was that the hammer was a rigid body within the scope of current detection? ¡°Even Jack¡¯s Vibranium Spear can be detected to be different, right??¡± ¡°Yes, sir, it¡¯s a magical metal that doesn¡¯t exist on Earth.¡± It was only then that Tony truly began to take things seriously. Meanwhile, the onlookers beside him, unaware of his mutterings, saw him fail to move the hammer and started to jeer, ¡°Hey, pretty boy, can¡¯t do it, can you?¡± ¡°Hurry up and let your buddy try.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go get a forklift.¡± These jeers didn¡¯t bother Tony; instead, he turned to Tao Yu and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try? What¡¯s going on here? I suspect this dirt pile can¡¯t support it, right?¡± Tony kicked the dirt beneath the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer with his shoe. ¡°The divine power of the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer makes it exist between the lightest and the heaviest. If the power on it cannot be broken, it will ¡®fix¡¯ in place.¡± Tao Yu likewise kicked at the mound. Boom~ The earth beneath the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer instantly exploded, scattering dirt and stones and leaving only a thin column as thick as a chopstick. However, even with just this chopstick-sized column, the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer remained steadfastly in place! There was absolutely no intention to topple the pillar of earth! This left Tony somewhat astonished. But Tony was already aware of Tao Yu¡¯s strength, so his astonishment was still with the state of the hammer; by now, a regular hammer should have collapsed it. The other villagers, on the other hand, had all widened their eyes at this moment. ¡°Cool! Is this kung fu?¡± ¡°That¡¯s compressed earth there!¡± ¡°Impressive, one kick and it¡¯s gone. I¡¯m sure you can lift it up.¡± ¡°But how come the hammer doesn¡¯t fall to the ground? It¡¯s heavy, right?¡± ¡°...¡± Basic education in big cities, mainly responsible for childcare, keeps kids from running around; the average level in such rural places is pretty bad. They were more impressed by Tao Yu¡¯s strength in shattering the earth mound than by the fact that the hammer hung over a tiny column, which although awkward, didn¡¯t seem too problematic to them. Meanwhile, Tao Yu seemed to have faint blue lightning flickering in his eyes as he looked at the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer. ¡°Hey, my friend, something¡¯s not right with you,¡± Tony said cautiously. ¡°Nothing much. I just want to resonate with the hammer.¡± Tao Yu slowly reached out to grab the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer¡¯s handle, feeling the surging power within. But that connection to the power was firmly locked by a tough Sealing Technique. This was the resonance between himself [Giftsmith] and the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer being obstructed by Odin¡¯s Divine Power! ¡°I, as a model young man, shouldn¡¯t be treated this way.¡± With Tao Yu¡¯s will slowly concentrating, tentacle-like entities seemed to appear from the Void, slowly reaching towards the seal on the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer. Tao Yu carefully operated because, apart from the World Will, it was very likely that Odin was also a powerful Immune Cell. Even an unrestricted version of himself was no match for the King of Nine Realms. But! ¡°Odin is too old now. If I remember correctly, after exiling Thor, he entered the Odin Sleep and is at his weakest now. An uncontrolled passive seal, I should be able to slip by...¡± Tao Yu¡¯s tendrils, like numerous tiny probes, followed Odin¡¯s Sealing Techniques, wandering to find the weakest point. ¡°Though these Rune Inscriptions are somewhat different from what Scathach taught, they indeed come from the same origin. Structurally, it¡¯s an almost perfect barrier. Unfortunately, in the end, it is inanimate...¡± Following the barrier¡¯s fluctuations, with his own experience with Sealing Techniques on the side, Tao Yu successfully found the spot. Then, the transformation of the tendrils was akin to a virus outside a cell membrane, adapting to the barrier to undergo a harmonious change, before slowly infiltrating into it. Even a slight penetration was enough. Upon Tao Yu successfully making contact with the energy inside the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer, the power burst forth from within the next moment! Chapter 944 - 788 Hope_2 Chapter 944: Chapter 788 Hope_2 Boom~ Thunderous roars emerged in the sky, and the winds stirred up the clouds. The sky was clear just moments ago, but suddenly it became overcast with dark clouds. Bolts of Thunder Serpents traveled ceaselessly through the clouds, accompanied by bursts of thunder. A surge of Divine Power flowed into Tao Yu, and the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer seemed to become part of his body. It was somewhat similar to the Magic Ring, forming an external energy reservoir, and both were intermingling continuously! Similarly, Tao Yu also felt that many abilities related to thunder and weather in his body began to be purified. Adaptations to this world¡¯s localization began to occur. ¡°Oh, that hammer is discharging!¡± ¡°Is it really the hammer of a Divine Spirit?¡± ¡°He picked it up!¡± ¡°Incredible!¡± The villagers nearby, who watched Tao Yu lift the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer aglow with blue lightning, all exclaimed in surprise. Actually, the fact that Tao Yu kicked and shattered the soil had already astonished them, with several believing he could truly lift the hammer. But now, seeing it lifted amidst the thunder and the changes in the sky above. Some devout believers even began to make the sign of the cross. Even Tony was at this moment wide-eyed. He had felt the hammer before and although Tao Yu was very strong. But now, it was clear it wasn¡¯t just by brute strength that he lifted it! ¡°Cool, very nice, I knew it, I was sure to be recognized, I am the destined one who meets the conditions.¡± Tao Yu, feeling the resurgent strength within him, the sense of control over the clouds in the sky, and the convenience of the light hammer, was also quite satisfied. Very nice, not a wasted journey! Although only part of the Authority related to weather and thunderbolts was awakened, now without the Iron Armor, he could already fly on his own. Undoubtedly, this was much better than the previous state... ¡ª¡ª ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised, I lifted it because it recognized me...¡± Tao Yu twisted his neck, making a cracking sound, and casually replied to Tony. ¡°Oh, what recognition, do you need some kind of recognition to lift this hammer?¡± Tony asked with some curiosity. If it was just about being recognized, then why couldn¡¯t he do it. Why wasn¡¯t he recognized? ¡°Of course, this is the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer, carrying the Decree of the Divine King Odin, only those who guard the Nine Realms, defend peace, are noble in character and pure in heart can lift it, and I, am such a person.¡± And Tao Yu¡¯s words indeed left Tony pondering. At least for now, this guy really seemed to fit the bill! ¡°I underestimated you before.¡± Tony sighed, noble in character, pure in heart, even recognized by the legendary Divine King Odin, having such a friend seemed to be pretty good. But just as Tao Yu was feeling joyful and about to continue boasting to Tony. Suddenly, a sensation of being watched surfaced in his heart, prompting him to look up at the sky, then he frowned. Heimdall, hm... If it was him, it seemed that he would indeed take notice of me. ¡°But since the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer was actively cast down by Odin, and now that Odin has fallen into a slumber, even if Heimdall sees it, he would just think it¡¯s the hammer¡¯s recognition of me.¡± Heimdall is also powerful, ranking among the stronger ones in Asgard, but no matter how strong he is, being so far away he couldn¡¯t possibly see what I did inside the hammer. Swirling the loop on the handle of the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer casually, Tao Yu also addressed the nearby villagers ¡°Everyone, this is the hammer¡¯s recognition of me, I think, I should be able to take it away, right? Of course, if there¡¯s still anyone who¡¯s not convinced, you¡¯re welcome to try, I¡¯ll leave it here.¡± Tao Yu put down the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer nonchalantly. Having mastered the hammer, he could freely switch the hammer at will and summon it directly from a distance! And although the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer itself was quite a remarkable artifact, and provided a substantial boost in this current world. The main reason Tao Yu took it was to initially activate his own abilities. He had no thoughts of monopolizing it. In a crucial moment returning it to its brother would definitely bring the goodwill to the charts. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t take what others desire, but the Frost Box, the Eternal Fire, the Eternal Spear, the Destroyer Armor, these should come to me, right...¡± As Tao Yu pondered, a few stout men ran over to try lifting the hammer but still, it remained unmoved. ¡°Oh, how did you do it, how can it be so effortless.¡± ¡°This is so miraculous, just like magic.¡± ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s the care of the gods!¡± For these hospitable villagers, accepting such wondrous phenomenon was far simpler than for the highly educated. Then, it resumed the normal celebrations of the bonfire party. It also provided Tony with some different rustic novelty. The taste of home-brewed alcohol was also quite good... ... Asgard, an island suspended amidst the starry sky, enveloped by nebular dust, its roots reaching down from the Tree of the World, connecting to the myriad realms of heaven. The city above, looking like a palace of the heavens, appeared to be a fairyland. At the end of the dazzling Rainbow Bridge, guarded by Heimdall, he watched over the Nine Realms, perceiving any crisis. ¡°The Thunder God¡¯s Hammer has been lifted...¡± Thor was banished, and the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer was cast into Middle-earth, naturally, this was his focus of attention. Chapter 945 - 788 Hope_3 Chapter 945: Chapter 788 Hope_3 Some mortals tried to pick up Thor¡¯s Hammer, which he also considered to be part of a rather boring routine. However, the shock in his heart was incomparable when he actually saw a mortal lifting Thor¡¯s Hammer. ¡°Is this really destiny...¡± Heimdall, loyal to Asgard, actually approves of Thor quite a bit, yet he also feels that Thor still needs more training to be better suited as a king. This choice of Odin¡¯s is undoubtedly a big gamble, a trial for the future crown prince. Little did he expect that the trial had just begun, and Thor¡¯s reward had already been taken by someone else. ¡°Troublesome times indeed...¡± Heimdall sighed. The Frost Giants had repeatedly evaded his surveillance and entered Asgard recently, making him feel that something was amiss. However, fortunately, this invasion was thwarted by the ever-mischievous Loki. Now, with Odin asleep and Thor banished, with the queen accompanying Odin, the power of Asgard has indeed effectively fallen into Loki¡¯s hands. This caused Heimdall some worry. ¡°Twilight is approaching, and this disaster isn¡¯t just Asgard¡¯s alone...¡± Heimdall¡¯s gaze swept towards the Abyss beneath Asgard, the roots of the World Tree stretching endlessly downward, as if connecting to some mysterious space. As if some invisible dark force was trying to climb up the World Tree, it was firmly sealed by the Power of the World. Just one glance at the force within the Abyss made Heimdall feel a palpitation. Although he constantly warned himself internally, he couldn¡¯t control his behavior, occasionally wanting to use his ability to see through the Nine Realms. To see what exactly lies within the darkness... In Heimdall¡¯s dark golden pupils, the image of the Abyss reflected as though coming to life, as if something wanted to climb out through the black reflection. However, it was at that moment that Loki¡¯s voice came from behind ¡°Heimdall, how is Thor doing now?¡± Loki¡¯s voice jolted Heimdall awake, shaking his head slightly, hardly remembering what he had just done. He then seriously spoke to Loki. ¡°Upon entering Middle-earth, Prince Thor was just bumped into by a few humans, then got stunned by a specialized weapon from Middle-earth, and he is now in the hospital.¡± While explaining Thor¡¯s situation, Heimdall hesitated for a moment before continuing, ¡°And just now, someone has been approved by Thor¡¯s Hammer and has lifted it.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Loki, holding the Eternity Spear and clad in armor, originally came just to inquire about the situation and see how his foolish brother was doing. Starting to smile maliciously when he heard Thor had been stunned, his face suddenly also got a jolt! He never expected that within such a short time, someone else could lift Thor¡¯s Hammer?! ¡°How is this possible, Thor¡¯s Hammer is Asgard¡¯s Divine Artifact, empowered by my father¡¯s Divine Power, how could a mortal take it? It must be taken back!¡± Loki appeared slightly agitated, finding it hard to accept this fact. It was annoying enough when Thor held it, and for someone else to hold it, he found it even more unacceptable... ¡ª¡ª ¡°I can still drink, you underestimate me.¡± Tony kept muttering inside the Iron Armor, then burped. The villagers¡¯ tequila was not low in content; after Tao Yu took Thor¡¯s Hammer, they both continued attending the party, getting Tony completely confused. If not for Tao Yu taking him away, This tender-skinned playboy might have ended up bodiless. He was now completely in a drunken Iron Armor state. Fortunately, with Jarvis¡¯s assistance, there was no running amok. And Tao Yu also sped away with Thor¡¯s Hammer. Loki and Thor constantly loved and fought each other, theoretically, he shouldn¡¯t let Thor¡¯s Hammer go so easily. Fortunately, Loki¡¯s means were Illusion Techniques, which were completely countered by Tao Yu. Just need to be wary of his using the Eternity Spear and Destroyer Armor... As for Thor? Tao Yu was temporarily not interested in looking for him. After all, the one who should be worried should be him, not the current hammer-holder... ... At the Stark Tower¡¯s top floor, with the exterior structure transforming, revealing the landing platform for the Iron Armor. Tao Yu and Tony landed in succession. But Tony staggered upon landing. Then with the help of the Mechanical Arm, they disengaged their Iron Armors. Tao Yu also supported Tony, who was still babbling, then handed him over to the Iron Armor controlled by Jarvis. ¡°Take him down to rest first, let him sober up.¡± ¡°Alright, Mr. Jack, please make yourself comfortable.¡± Jarvis spoke very politely and gently, then controlling the Iron Armor, carried a babbling Tony back to his quarters. ¡°There haven¡¯t been any issues these last few days, right?¡± The process went surprisingly smoothly, successfully using Thor¡¯s Hammer to cleanse part of his abilities, Tao Yu also felt much lighter, now in a very good mood. Even now, there¡¯s a good chance to get the Space Gem and Mind Stone during the Battle of New York. ¡°No issues, Mr. Rhodes is recovering well, ongoing rehabilitation training, and although there are some sequelae, he still has a chance to return to a normal life.¡± Chapter 946 - 788 Hope_4 Chapter 946: Chapter 788 Hope_4 Jarvis was originally Tony¡¯s steward, and he had detailed records of such matters. ¡°Ms. Potts, escorted by Miss Airi Suzuki, didn¡¯t encounter any troubles and is currently handling some legal issues, as well as two companies under your name. Nick Fury has kept his promise and has already obtained approval.¡± After finishing discussing these two relatively normal situations, the focus shifted to Stephen, who was Tao Yu¡¯s main concern. ¡°Dr. Strange¡¯s situation is comparatively worse; he has been more significantly affected and damaged by the G virus, and it is certain that he will have to bid farewell to his surgical career. He is having some trouble accepting this...¡± While saying this, Tao Yu went to the bar, pulled out Tony¡¯s limited edition red wine, and used it like mouthwash, he casually asked, ¡°So is he now seeking doctors to restore his hands?¡± ¡°Indeed, he has quite a few connections from before, so he was able to skip the queue for examinations, but no one is willing to give him any promises.¡± Jarvis spoke of the continuous setbacks that Stephen had faced in recent days. He exposed the Anbrella Company and is a survivor of the G virus victims, but despite being under the close protection of Minato Namikaze, he has not encountered any danger. But his wish for recovery has also been shattered through various examinations... ¡°Hmm, let him be. Let¡¯s start a lesson; bring out those papers Tony recommended last time.¡± ¡°Certainly, please wait a moment.¡± Even though he had already acquired the Skill, the accumulation of knowledge is limitless. Tao Yu, who used to be a poor student, had suddenly taken a liking to the feeling of being an academic overachiever. As papers after papers were read into his mind, it felt as though the truths of the world were slowly being grasped by him... ... While Tao Yu obtained Thor¡¯s Hammer and then started diving into the ocean of knowledge acquisition, On the other side, Stephen, pushed in a wheelchair by Minato Namikaze, came to the doorstep of a good friend¡¯s home. By then, he already had several medical reports and imaging data in his hands. Minato Namikaze also reached out to press the doorbell of the homeowner. ¡°Thank you for your trouble these past few days, Mr. Namikaze.¡± Stephen was sitting in his wheelchair, looking like an old man on his deathbed. Even if Tao Yu had replenished his Life Energy, and he had nutritional intake during this period, a body eroded by the G virus doesn¡¯t recover that easily. The black Seal symbol on his shoulder was also concealed by his clothing. ¡°No need for politeness, Dr. Strange.¡± Minato Namikaze looked at Stephen in the wheelchair, his eyes filled with a sigh. With his body eroded to this state, he was much more troubled than Mr. Rhodes. Before long, the homeowner came out to open the door and welcomed the two inside. ¡°Oh, Dr. Strange, even though I¡¯ve seen you on TV, I didn¡¯t expect it to be this bad, sigh...¡± This doctor who opened the door wore a somewhat wistful expression upon seeing Stephen. They were all top-tier surgeons, and they used to have good relations, discussing patients with difficult conditions with each other. Seeing a friend reduced to this condition naturally brought on feelings of empathy and sorrow. People are drawn towards benefit, and relations indeed tend to cool off over time. But at least for now, their relations remained rather good. Being top-tier surgeons with precious time, willing to make time in their personal schedules for someone to come over already said a lot. But relationships are relationships. After the doctor carefully examined all of Stephen¡¯s reports, his face took on a very solemn look. On the outside, it was clear that Stephen¡¯s condition was terrible; he appeared to be wasted away. But as deeper imaging tests were conducted, he said helplessly, ¡°I think, you¡¯ve already seen all these tests...¡± Dr. Bauer sighed, which made Stephen also appear somewhat disheartened. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then you should be aware, this is not just ¡®thinness¡¯. Tendons, fascia, nerves, ligaments... almost all have suffered severe damage. Even if you manage to slowly regain them back, getting back to an ordinary person¡¯s daily life would be quite something. As for surgery, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s no longer a possibility...¡± Dr. Bauer knew about Strange¡¯s request; being a top-tier surgeon himself, he couldn¡¯t accept the idea of having to give up surgery during the peak of his career. ¡°Stem cells, we could try the latest stem cell regeneration therapy. If we can successfully complete the repair and regeneration of these tissues, no, even a partial completion would suffice, I could regain my abilities through rehabilitation training, and once again stand at the operating table...¡± Stephen seemed to be clutching at a lifeline, endlessly laying out his plan to the only friend who might still be able to help him. Dr. Bauer patiently listened, but after hearing it all, he sighed, ¡°I would like to comfort you and say there is a chance, but Strange, you must be well aware, the likelihood is still extremely slim, the technology is not yet mature.¡± However, at that moment, Dr. Bauer seemed to have thought of something, ¡°Right, I remember a patient that we both had refused before, a high-level paraplegic, I think I saw him playing basketball the last time...¡± Initially, Stephen¡¯s hope was once again dashed, but after hearing his words, a glimmer of hope sparked. High-level paraplegia? That¡¯s undoubtedly one of the most difficult surgeries, with an exceedingly low success rate. If they had both refused the case, then it was likely that no one in the world could succeed! Even if it did succeed, it wouldn¡¯t allow recovery to the point of playing basketball... That is hope... Chapter 947 - 789: New Resentment, Old Grudges Chapter 947: Chapter 789: New Resentment, Old Grudges ¡°Kama Taiji, this is all I can tell you. You might want to look in Nepal...¡± Sitting in the wheelchair, Stephen ¨C emaciated and frail ¨C looked far more pitiable than when he had been merely handicapped in his hands. Although he had once ruthlessly rejected this patient to ensure the success rate of his own surgery. But when Minato Namikaze pushed the wheelchair up to him, he still managed to get the desired answer out of him. ¡°Kama Taiji...¡± Stephen muttered to himself. At the same time, his mind involuntarily flashed with some fragmented images. When he was in a daze, Mr. Jack, dressed in Iron Armor and holding flames in his hand, pressed it onto Stephen¡¯s shoulder, leaving a black mark there. And somehow, he also suspended Stephen¡¯s life... ¡°Mr. Namikaze.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here, just call me Namikaze.¡± Minato Namikaze remained his usual sunny and gentle self. In the time that he was with Stephen, he managed to bring some warmth to his cold heart. Actually, Stephen also had another dear friend, a female doctor, but regrettably, some male pride made it impossible for him to face her. Instead, he found himself able to open up to Namikaze. ¡°Namikaze, do you think Mr. Jack¡¯s virus suppression methods are a kind of superpower?¡± Stephen was once an atheist. He believed in science and thought that faith was merely a simplistic spiritual reliance ¨C not something he opposed but also not something he believed could possess true supernatural power. But Mr. Jack, as well as a high-level paraplegic patient who could still play basketball, caused ripples in Stephen¡¯s mind. It became his last lifeline. ¡°Namikaze, will you accompany me to Nepal...¡± Stephen looked up at Minato Namikaze, his eyes carrying a hint of pleading. Namikaze just smiled and said, ¡°Even if you want to reach the summit of Mount Everest, I¡¯ll carry you up there...¡± ... ¡°That was quick, seems like becoming this ghost of his former self has hit him even harder than before.¡± Tao Yu, who was perusing academic papers, was slightly surprised to hear that Namikaze had already arranged a private plane with Tony. Originally, he thought that the problem with Thor might be resolved first on his end, or that Loki might come to cause trouble, prompting Stephen to gradually come to realizations. After all, it took quite some time for him to change his mindset after squandering his wealth on luxury cars and watches. But unexpectedly, the self-realization this time happened so quickly. ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine. The Rainbow Bridge is good for both offense and defense. Just waiting here passively for Loki isn¡¯t ideal.¡± Although he had ¡°whitewashed¡± some abilities with Thunder God¡¯s Hammer and had a natural counter to Loki¡¯s Illusion Technique, Tao Yu still felt pretty secure about it. But waiting around like this had a feeling of guarding against thieves every day. If that¡¯s the case, then running to the Ancient One, wondering if Loki would offer himself up on a silver platter... Thinking of how Loki, following his usual inertia, would be spun around in circles by Stephen for half an hour, ending up locked in a public toilet, Tao Yu figured that Loki¡¯s fate in the Ancient One¡¯s hands probably wouldn¡¯t be much better. ¡°Actually, in principle, the Ancient One and Odin should have some kind of mutual understanding, but this understanding doesn¡¯t seem to be passed down to the next generation...¡± Odin first became the ruler of the Nine Realms over mountains of corpses and seas of blood, earning a tremendous reputation across the Starry Sky. Later on, he began to follow a benevolent path, maintaining peace treaties with various parties... Then Tao Yu said to Jarvis, ¡°Please arrange it then, I¡¯d like to take a look myself.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± For such a request from Tao Yu, Jarvis would naturally not refuse, especially since Tony had granted him significant access. Just then, Tony, who had just taken a shower, popped up from nowhere ¡°Where are you going? I want to come along.¡± Seeing Tony acting like a persistent nuisance, Tao Yu was somewhat speechless ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking for a new element?¡± ¡°Aha, who do you think I am? Is a challenge like that going to stop me? I¡¯ve already found it, the New Ark Reactor is already made.¡± Tony proudly pointed at the New Ark Reactor on his chest. The bath was to wash off the residue from changing it. ¡°Alright, alright. It seems I¡¯m no longer needed, sigh~¡± Tao Yu was rather shocked by this guy¡¯s ability to cheat the system. By now, Tao Yu had a pretty good handle on various theoretical knowledge, and the speed of acquiring new skills was getting faster and faster. But the more he knew, the more he could feel the difficulty of Tony knocking together a miniature fusion device with bare hands! Although at his peak, Tao Yu could also create fusion with his bare hands, the method was completely different from Tony¡¯s. ¡°Oh, listen to you talk. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I¡¯d be dead by now.¡± Tony, although arrogant, still felt somewhat at a loss when it came to Tao Yu. ¡°Let me have a look.¡± First, he makes a jab at the man, then presents his request. Tony found it hard to refuse and shared his theoretical principles with Tao Yu. It wasn¡¯t by forcefully prying open the nucleus¡¯ outer electrons but by using a new element to gently whisk away the peripheral electrons, thereby more accurately achieving nuclear collision. This not only reduced the initial energy requirement, but the reaction was also relatively mild and non-explosive. However, Tao Yu understood the principle, but he couldn¡¯t quite follow the process; and from the fluctuations of Yuan Force on the reactor, it was clear that it was still achieved by leveraging the traits of the current World. Chapter 948 - 789 New and Old Grudges_2 Chapter 948: Chapter 789 New and Old Grudges_2 Only Tony can accomplish it! ¡°Pity, looks like I can¡¯t do it myself anymore, make some more when you have the time, I can use them.¡± Tao Yu originally thought about learning the basic knowledge to see if he could make his own reactor, but now it seems his idea was too optimistic. ¡°Make some more? What do you need them for? Are you planning to build a Large Mech?¡± Tony didn¡¯t refuse, he was just curious. ¡°No, I can directly absorb the energy from the reactor.¡± As an Avatar ¡®Large Mech¡¯, once the reactor is in place, Tao Yu really could try to see if it¡¯s possible to power it with the energy of the Ark Reactor here... But Tao Yu¡¯s casual truth-telling had Tony¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. Directly consuming reactor energy? Are you even human anymore... ... ¡°Sorry to bother you all, but could you all accompany me? I really feel apologetic.¡± On Tony¡¯s private plane, Stephen hadn¡¯t expected Tao Yu and Tony to both come along. He was somewhat touched by this gesture. ¡°Your injury was because of us, we naturally should take responsibility, and we¡¯re also curious about your upcoming journey, as it involves supernatural powers.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words raised no suspicion from Stephen. After all, he had recalled some Memory Fragments, ¡®Jack¡¯ Mr. indeed also possesses special Abilities... ¡ª¡ª A camper van in New Mexico was parked on the roadside, surrounded by some detection equipment. Dr. Eric Selvig, along with his students and assistant, was messing with these instruments. The wild Thor who they had adopted was now regaining his spirits and was clumsily frying eggs inside the camper. From time to time, the splattering hot oil caused him to wince and put his burned fingers in his mouth. The former Crown Prince of Asgard, Thor, was now becoming a clumsy domestic cook here, and the contrast was indeed quite stark. Because Thor¡¯s Hammer had just landed, it was almost hijacked by Tao Yu. Even with the vast reach of S.H.I.E.L.D., they can¡¯t keep an eye on every gossip news story. Later they didn¡¯t come to confiscate Dr. Eric Selvig¡¯s team¡¯s equipment or have any interaction with Thor. However, the reason he suddenly had a change of heart and was willing to become a domestic cook was because Loki had come over to convey the news of ¡®Odin¡¯s death. Thor thought he caused his father¡¯s death, so now he was willing to live a Mortal life, planning to hide his true identity for a lifetime here... While Thor was frying eggs inside the camper, Loki, invisible, stood outside quietly watching. He had been observing Thor for days, knowing his brother¡¯s cunning; it was impossible for him to fake it so well. Now he finally felt at ease. ¡°Good, as long as you stop thinking about your beloved hammer, then it¡¯s mine.¡± Loki glanced at Dr. Eric Selvig¡¯s team outside, and his gaze finally rested on Jane. The woman played a big part in making this big fool quickly face reality. This stirred a bit of jealousy in Loki. He couldn¡¯t even get his brother, who he spent all his time with, to change so drastically. ¡°But this mere mortal peasant, she¡¯s indeed a match for you...¡± After mumbling to himself, Loki simply turned around ¡°Perhaps, when I¡¯m in a good mood, I might come to check on you.¡± He was talking to himself, without dispelling his invisibility for Thor to hear. Then, he left the campsite, and where they couldn¡¯t see him, he materialized and took out a phone to make a call. ¡°Mortal, how are you considering my offer?¡± There was silence on the other end of the phone, seemingly quite uncomfortable with Loki¡¯s condescending tone. But ultimately, the voice at the other end responded, ¡°Prince Loki, we have witnessed the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer you spoke of, and the intercepting fighter jets were all shot down. So, may I know exactly what you need us to do?¡± Alexander Pierce truly felt immense pressure at this moment. He didn¡¯t understand why, just when they were being kings of the Earth and such imposing local Overlords. Both Anbrella Company and S.H.I.E.L.D. were infiltrated by Hydra, practically controlling everything in the world! With Nick Fury¡¯s Insight Project about to start, they were close to achieving Great Divine Skill. And then, out of the blue, a Divine Spirit comes to tell us that we¡¯ve only ever been in a novice village? And this self-proclaimed King of Asgard, Loki, with his strange abilities, is indeed uncanny and unpredictable. Suddenly appearing by one¡¯s side and revealing so many secrets as if omniscient and omnipotent. Initially, Pierce was almost swayed. But thankfully, this Divine Spirit disclosed his own name, whether Loki has become the King of Asgard or not is not important. But that he¡¯s definitely the God of Deception is certain! And when it comes to deception and schemes, Hydra has always been adept. If a Divine Spirit were truly as omnipotent as claimed, there would be no need to actively seek out mortal pawns. However, Alexander Pierce also felt there could indeed be areas for collaboration, like the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer which the other party had mentioned! He never expected that a piece of gossip news turned out to be true, and that Stark snatched it as soon as it appeared! Recently, he learned that Tony¡¯s private plane had filed a flight plan to Nepal, and with Minato Namikaze on board, they decided to take a risky move. Chapter 949: 789 New Hatred and Old Grudges_3 Chapter 949: Chapter 789 New Hatred and Old Grudges_3 They wanted to rely on a stealth fighter to bet on the reaction time of the Iron Armor. But despite the continuous observation from high-altitude reconnaissance aircraft, the Iron Armor didn¡¯t show up; instead, they were all shot down by the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer! Thinking about missing out on such a Divine Artifact because he hadn¡¯t paid attention to the tabloid news, Piers felt an intense heartache. Fury, that waste! How could you live up to the trust I placed in your abilities! On the other hand, after hearing Piers¡¯s words, Loki revealed a mocking smile. ¡°Heh, ignorant mortals, coveting the treasures of the gods, your little tricks are utterly insignificant in my eyes. If I wish, I could even wipe out the entire Midgard!¡± Loki said with incredible arrogance. However, perhaps because he¡¯d told too many lies, even though he was telling the truth this time, Piers didn¡¯t believe him at all. Destroy a planet? Then why would I need you? He simply humored him with his words, ¡°Your Highness, I have already experienced your divine might, so what would you like to do now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to keep using the Rainbow Bridge. Arrange a plane for me to take me there; I¡¯ll meet them in person,¡± Loki said arrogantly. Hmph, just a mortal who got his hands on the hammer, even with the hammer¡¯s divine power, it¡¯s impossible to be a match for a true Divine Spirit like me! Moreover, holding the most advanced Illusion Technique, Loki also believed that he could escape successfully in even the worst situations. It¡¯s a rare opportunity to show off his personal abilities; he also wanted to test the mettle of that mortal who could lift the hammer... ... Nepal, Tony¡¯s private jet slowly landed at the airport. Tony, who disembarked from the plane, looked somewhat uneasy, ¡°They used military aircraft! Damn it! Damn! I used to be the top arms supplier!¡± Tony knew that Anbrella had substantial power and had prepared for a long-term struggle. But to have his private jet intercepted by an F22 right away on a trip, he still felt a deep malice. Even without Tao Yu swinging the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer to shoot down the warplane, Tony, who always carried the Iron Armor, was confident in dealing with problems. But the implication behind this was still starkly different. ¡°Looks like from now on, you can only go out in your armor, lest they¡¯ve arranged some assassins or something here in Nepal too.¡± Tao Yu put away his slightly reverse-rotating pocket watch and said casually. Almost as his words fell, parts of Tony¡¯s Iron Armor were already covering his head. And the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer in Tao Yu¡¯s hand had already flown out, intercepting in front of Tony. Dang~ A sniper bullet shattered on the hammer! ¡°See, I told you...¡± Tao Yu glanced in the direction of the gunfire, the top of the airport building. The opponent prepared to retreat after missing the shot. Ordinarily, a sniper didn¡¯t worry Tao Yu much. But upon seeing the other party¡¯s Mechanical Arm, he also immediately associated it with the opponent¡¯s identity. Captain America¡¯s good buddy, ¡®Winter Soldier¡¯ Bucky... ¡ª ¡°They are too brazen!¡± Tony, now completely covered with the Iron Armor, spoke in an angry tone. The plane had been intercepted by an F22, and immediately upon landing, they ran into a sniper; truly, one issue after another. If anyone thought that dodging the F22¡¯s interception meant they could relax, they might have been finished. ¡°This is Nepal, who here has the ability to stop them? Rely on A-San?¡± Tao Yu reminded Tony. This is just a poor and weak country. ¡°Moreover, there was also a high-altitude reconnaissance aircraft during the F22 attack. I think those who act in the shadows must also know that we¡¯re not easy to mess with. Now, to arrange assassins against us, there are only two possibilities...¡± Tao Yu extended his fingers, and then Tony took up his words, ¡°Either, these two assassination attempts are not connected, or, they are very confident in the assassin, of course, it may also be both.¡± At this time, Minato Namikaze was pushing Stephen¡¯s wheelchair down. Stephen, feeling apologetic about the continuous interceptions and assassination attempts along the way, said, ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s all because of me...¡± ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re not that important. It might not be because of you, or it could be for some other reason. If you feel guilty, then find a way to restore your hands here,¡± Tao Yu interrupted Stephen, who had lost his previous arrogance and seemed to have become rather morose. ¡°I definitely can!¡± Stephen said decisively, as if to convince himself as well. ¡°Alright, they started shooting at us out of nowhere; I should also go ask for an explanation...¡± Tao Yu looked at Minato Namikaze and then at Tony, who had started to change his outfit. ¡°Your safety is in your own hands now.¡± ¡°Hey, if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I¡¯d have thought of capturing him myself. Tony, now in the Iron Armor, said very irritatedly. ¡°Then, why don¡¯t we go back and take out Anbrella¡¯s headquarters?¡± Tao Yu glanced at him; after all, Bucky was Tony¡¯s father¡¯s murderer. Even though Bucky was being controlled at the time, and Bucky is still Captain America¡¯s buddy. But I¡¯m not familiar with Captain America... Then, at the Nepal airport, Tao Yu also changed into a simple Iron Armor disguise in a flash, the next moment he was holding the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer, rising into the sky, and instantly pierced through the clouds! ... Bucky¡¯s face was cold as he skillfully navigated through the slum-like buildings of Nepal. A swift retreat after a strike is the essence of assassination. Chapter 950: 789 New and Old Resentments_4 Chapter 950: Chapter 789 New and Old Resentments_4 If this were an ordinary target, he might charge head-on with brute force, but this time his target is Iron Man, and his mission was merely to attempt, so he had no intention of going all out. Bucky, who had already scoped out the location, moved with swift agility. He passed through one house after another, either by climbing over walls or entering directly through windows, as if he were parkouring. Each time he entered a house, momentarily obscuring the view of the sky, he quickly picked up clothes left along the way and changed into them. Each time he left a house, he adopted a different rhythm in his steps, as if he were a different person. As long as he was fully prepared in advance, even if it was Iron Man... When Bucky crossed through the last window he had arranged, about to land on the densely populated street, standing on the window sill, he saw the figure below, who had already cleared the street and was slowly waiting there. The newcomer was clad in Iron Armor, but was idly spinning a hammer in his hand... And only when Bucky, with a towel wrapped around his head and draped in a shawl, showed his face, did he look up at him. ¡°You¡¯re a bit slow, I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time.¡± Seeing this, Bucky, without a word, turned his head and walked away. But then, the wall behind him shattered instantaneously. Boom~ The Thunder God¡¯s Hammer burst through the wall with overwhelming force. Even just the aftershocks of the vibrations instantly blasted Bucky out, smashing him hard against the wall ahead, embedding him into it as if molded into the structure. His entire body¡¯s bones didn¡¯t know how many had cracked. But at this time, Bucky was a brainwashed assassin; even if many bones were fractured, his face could still maintain little expression, instead he slapped with his Mechanical Arm, popping himself out from the wall. But before he could land, Thunder God¡¯s Hammer struck again in mid-air, breaking his leg. Crack~ The thigh bone twisted abnormally, spilling out marrow fluid, nearly severing the leg artery. And the physical break of the leg finally made Bucky lie down on the ground, ceasing to struggle. ¡°How did you know my route?¡± Bucky couldn¡¯t understand why the opponent was waiting for him right at his last exit! The other party flew over directly from the sky, and no matter how he ran or changed his clothes in between, it was all futile. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know so much...¡± Tao Yu paused, seemingly recalling something. Then he began to recite a few words in Russian: ¡°Desire, rust, seventeen, dawn, furnace, nine, kindness, home, one, truck, soldier...¡± Although now Tao Yu¡¯s spiritual power is extremely strong, allowing him to dig into the deep recesses of his memory, when he originally watched the movie, it was just a fleeting moment, and Tao Yu wasn¡¯t sure if he missed anything. But as he spoke, the originally expressionless Bucky began to show a pained and distorted expression on his face. Even though his thigh bone was broken, he kept struggling. But then, the hypnotism Bucky had been implanted with before interacted with his current state, gradually emptying his eyes. ¡°Now, start recalling who you were working for and what you did.¡± Just as Tao Yu began the interrogation, there was a whooshing sound in the sky, and Tony also flew over in his Iron Armor. ¡°How can a gunman be so slow...¡± Tony, supporting himself with the traditional Iron Man ladylike gesture of jet propulsion, gently landed. Since Tao Yu had previously cleared the area of people, there weren¡¯t many spectators now. Tony also saw the stupefied assassin and glanced at his Mechanical Arm. ¡°The technology is passable, how did he end up like this?¡± ¡°Nothing much, just used some tricks and made him develop a conflict through brainwashing, just doing some interrogation.¡± ¡°Cool, what else haven¡¯t you brought out yet.¡± Tony whistled lightly, also beginning to listen to Bucky¡¯s statement in front of him. He heard Bucky confessing to serving Hydra, always working to eliminate dissent for Hydra, chiefly in charge of assassinations. Hearing this, Tony couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow. ¡°Hydra? The one Nick Fury talked about, the one that fought against my father and the Captain of the United States? Wasn¡¯t it already annihilated?¡± ¡°Seems like it¡¯s resurrected from the ashes.¡± Tao Yu casually mentioned. ¡°Heh, they¡¯re indeed resilient like cockroaches, hiding in some corner, and now it seems they¡¯re even in cahoots with Anbrella.¡± Tony sneered, but now that the rats are showing their heads, it¡¯s easier to deal with them. ¡°Let¡¯s keep one alive, hand him over to that black fellow; I think he¡¯d be very interested. Hydra would probably have a hard time facing his pursuit.¡± Tony said with a bit of a wicked pleasure, although he didn¡¯t like Nick Fury¡¯s methods, he had to admit the other party was very capable and held tremendous power. Just as they were chatting casually, the revelation of Bucky assassinating several people included the names of Howard and Maria Stark, which made Tony freeze suddenly. ¡°Wait, who did you just say?¡± ¡°Repeat that again.¡± Tao Yu ordered Bucky to clarify, intending to let Tony settle this earlier on his side. The Captain of the United States, who could mess up the plan, was not around to interfere. ¡°Howard and Maria Stark, assassinated in 1991...¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± The previously smiling Tony, wanting to keep a living witness, immediately heated up, lifting his Hand Cannon. However, as he was firing, something seemingly crossed his mind, subconsciously he misfired a bit, instantly turning Bucky¡¯s other good leg into a bloody spray. Then with fiery eyes, he said, ¡°Dying like this is too easy for you, I need to dig out everyone behind you, all of them!¡± Initially, Tao Yu suggested directly cutting off Anbrella¡¯s headquarters, but Tony, renowned as Iron Man, felt the need to act by the rules, carrying his own idol burden. But now, Tony only wanted destruction. No more constraints, no procedural justice, there¡¯s no reason only they can perform assassinations! Chapter 951: 790: Confirmed internally Chapter 951: Chapter 790: Confirmed internally ¡°If you don¡¯t want to kill him directly, he should be bleeding too much by now.¡± Tao Yu glanced at the miserable Bucky. Given the enmity between Tony and Bucky, whatever Tony did didn¡¯t really matter. But since he¡¯s supposed to live for now, I guess the bleeding has to be stopped, otherwise Bucky would die immediately. Moreover, hearing Tony say that he was going to hand Bucky over to Nick Fury to dig out Hydra, Tao Yu also felt a sense of irony. In the Snake Shield Bureau, Nick Fury couldn¡¯t even protect himself; handing Bucky to him, who knows what might happen. ¡°But last time the egg started to have doubts, his ability is still good, this time with Bucky there it might actually be possible to lock things down, it¡¯s not a bad idea...¡± While Tao Yu was pondering, a welding-like searing laser shot from Tony¡¯s palm, directly cauterizing Bucky¡¯s wound. Even in a brainwashed state, Bucky couldn¡¯t help but moan in pain. But this crude method did stop the bleeding. And with Bucky¡¯s physical condition, his life was temporarily saved... ... Although S.H.I.E.L.D. was almost possessed by Hydra, it still had many good resources. After Tony contacted Fury, almost immediately a Quinjet arrived in Nepal. Soon after, Colson, who looked like a hard worker, came down from it. Seeing Bucky¡¯s battered state, Colson, whose hairline seemed even higher, was a bit surprised, but didn¡¯t say much, only lowered his voice to the two and said, ¡°We have some minor internal issues, you might already know. Once our director locks down the target, we¡¯d like to ask for your help to completely circumvent the moles.¡± Colson said mysteriously. ¡°Ah, you came here to ask us to join the team, and yet you can¡¯t handle a mole, how ironic. This guy won¡¯t be a problem, right?¡± Tony said mockingly, then kicked Bucky with his foot. Colson could see that Tony seemed to have a considerable grudge against Bucky. But since Tony didn¡¯t bring up the reason, he wasn¡¯t too clear about it. ¡°We can definitely do it, just worried about leaking information and some fish escaping the net.¡± Colson was full of confidence in Fury. Even without external help, we have capable operators like Natasha and Eagle Eye; we don¡¯t really need to fear any dark moles. The only concern is whether we can completely eliminate them... Watching the Quinjet take off and then vanish into optical stealth, Tony then turned back to look at Tao Yu ¡°What do you think their situation is internally? They won¡¯t drop the ball at the critical moment, right? Makes me want to follow him back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, if you want to go back then go, it shouldn¡¯t be something that can be found here shortly...¡± No sooner had Tao Yu¡¯s words fallen than his phone rang, and Minato Namikaze¡¯s voice came through ¡°Jack, we¡¯ve found her, Kama Taiji...¡± This left Tao Yu speechless; they found it while he was dealing with the Winter Soldier? Ancient One seems to be in a hurry... ... Outside a Nepal-style rustic house, Tao Yu and Tony descended rapidly from the sky in their Iron Armor. At the door, in addition to Minato Namikaze pushing a wheelchair and Stephen, there was also an elegant dark-skinned figure standing on the steps. Even though Tao Yu and Tony descended from the sky in their armor, his expression remained calm, exuding a sense of Zen. Mentally, he seemed quite alright. ¡°Come on, the Mage is waiting for you.¡± His cryptic answer made Tony somewhat irked with a chuckle, ¡°Oh, waiting for us? Did he also know we would decide to come at the last minute?¡± ¡°The Supreme Mage knows everything.¡± Modu¡¯s words remained calm, but one could hear a sense of trust and even some fanaticism in them. Tony raised an eyebrow then turned to look at Tao Yu. He remembered that this guy also had some mysteriously accurate divination. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the reputation of the Supreme Mage, her ability far surpasses mine, which is normal.¡± With Tao Yu already here, he saved Stephen as a courtesy, and since Ancient One is not an old stubborn, so he had no mental burden. It¡¯s quite possible that the other side knew about their coming and had even been paying attention to him for a long time. With Tao Yu¡¯s words, it even made Tony somewhat surprised. This is the guy who claimed he could consume a reactor. Upon hearing Tao Yu¡¯s words, Modu also turned back and gave him a measured look, a hint of approval in his eyes. In the cinematic universe, Modu, before turning dark, was quite decent. He¡¯s just a bit of a zealot, really. Ancient One could tolerate some things that he probably couldn¡¯t. But since it was just the initial contact, he didn¡¯t know much about Tao Yu yet. The group of four entered the gate, following the courtyard towards the inside. From the outside, this wooden house slightly resembled a kind of local Nepali architectural feature, more like a ¡®fortified camp¡¯, while inside it looked more like a training dojo. At the moment, a group of simply dressed figures were meditating here, indifferent to the arrival of the visitors. The air was filled with a faint scent of incense. In the center of the dojo, there was also a thin white curtain, simply dividing the area, and behind the curtain sat a bald figure with his back to everyone, legs crossed. Chapter 952: 790: Internal Decision_2 Chapter 952: Chapter 790: Internal Decision_2 Modu came before the curtain, and bowed slightly, saying ¡°Mage, they have arrived.¡± ¡°I know, please come in, guests...¡± A calm and neutral voice came through, which visibly surprised Modu. ¡°This...¡± But he said nothing more, carefully lifted the curtain, and made a welcoming gesture to the others. ¡°The Mage has been sitting here for many years, and it¡¯s been a long time since she¡¯s seen outsiders.¡± Given his astonished look, it¡¯s likely that not even their own people have been able to enter. And Tao Yu also felt it¡ªas the curtain was lifted, a slight spatial fluctuation appeared. Only with his innate Spatial Affinity and thrice Deification laid bare here could he have possibly sensed it. Though it was just a curtain being lifted, inside it was a space unto itself; it seemed as if the other side was right here, but in reality, it was worlds apart. The claim of sitting here for many years may well be true. Tony, unaware of this, curiously muttered to Tao Yu as he entered, ¡°Sitting in meditation for years? How about eating, drinking, and the rest? Has she never bathed...¡± However, almost as soon as his voice faded, they had already passed through that layer of ripples. The world in front of them stretched rapidly. What was previously just a small area in the center of the dojo divided by a curtain, Now, in their view, turned out to be the summit of a snowy mountain! The bone-chilling wind drilled into their bodies, and the howling sound was still in their ears! And the bald figure, back towards them, sat on a stone platform with snow piled upon him. Just upon arrival, Tao Yu immediately noticed something wrong with the Ancient One¡ªonce the spatial cover was lost... ¡ª¡ª A stench, as if accompanied by death, emanated from the Ancient One. Even amidst the piercing wind, it made Tony cover his nose. Even though he was shocked by the spatial transformation, he still couldn¡¯t resist commenting, ¡°So it¡¯s true, no baths...¡± Stephen, pushed by Minato Namikaze, witnessing such miraculous changes and looking at the nearby cliffs seemingly carved by divine hands, Wore a look of utter shock on his face. His heart, burning with excitement, made him forget the surrounding cold. With such Divine Miracles occurring, the prospect of healing him seemed only natural! Only Tao Yu raised his hand to stop the others, and then said in a deep voice, ¡°Supreme Mage, what happened to you?¡± ¡°Guarding the Abyss dimension, I carelessly caught a bit of its influence, but for the moment, it¡¯s not fatal.¡± The Ancient One spoke as calm as ever, then slowly stood up and shook off the snow from her body. ¡°I might look a bit frightening right now, so please don¡¯t panic,¡± she said. After speaking, she turned around. Even with a warning, the sight of the Ancient One¡¯s nearly rotten body and terrifying face still gave everyone quite a shock. This was not a human, but rather a decaying corpse. ¡°Oh, easy to say ¡®don¡¯t panic,¡¯ you look even more in need of treatment than Doctor Stephen, if it would be effective.¡± Tony commented feebly. But looking at the Ancient One, Tao Yu also frowned. The Ancient One, possessing the Time Gem and one of the strongest in the current world, had become like this! Did she use the Dark Divine Book? To counteract the corrupting influence of the Abyss?! ¡°Did you actively engage with the power of the Abyss? The World itself is resisting it. As an individual within the World, you are strong, but this is too reckless...¡± Tao Yu guessed the reason for the Ancient One¡¯s current state. Perhaps Stephen¡¯s affliction had also been part of the Ancient One¡¯s plan, but just the same, her current situation was indeed dire. This is an independent world, and the World Will is extremely powerful, even capable of resisting the Abyss for long periods. But even so, it couldn¡¯t withstand the Ancient One¡¯s deliberate confrontation. Perhaps accustomed to fending off enemies from different dimensions, she regarded the Abyss invasion as another such dimension. And as a result, she ended up in this state... ¡°Heh, I¡¯ve made my guests laugh; indeed, I overestimated myself,¡± said the Ancient One, seemingly at peace with herself. Actually, she didn¡¯t care much about her own life or death and saw it in a rather detached way. She has struggled to maintain this point, perhaps choosing what she saw as a relatively better outcome. Just like Divination, at least in this world, the ¡®Clairvoyance¡¯ ability of the Time Gem is still quite strong. ¡°What riddles are you speaking? What is the Abyss? The one from legends?¡± Tony butted in. ¡°You can think of it as similar to the legendary Abyss, but even more troublesome. It will continuously erode this world and is almost irreversible. However, if nothing unexpected happens, there¡¯s still a long time...¡± Tao Yu said offhandedly. With legends of the Abyss everywhere, to avoid the trouble of explaining, letting them directly relate was close enough. ¡°Oh, so what do we do now? Can the old Mage still heal people?¡± Tony pointed at the Ancient One¡¯s current state. But then, he saw a flash of green light from the pendant in front of the Ancient One. Afterward, the entire scene of the Ancient One played backward like a slideshow, the imagery becoming extremely jittery. Constant twitching and overlapping layers appeared. At the same time, there was a sound of wailing ghosts and howling wolves, as if endless Vengeful Spirits were flying out of her body, circling and hovering. Chapter 953: 790: Internal Decision_3 Chapter 953: Chapter 790: Internal Decision_3 Tony immediately became on guard, with the Iron Armor covering his body once again. ¡°Hey, something¡¯s off about her. Is she cursed or something?¡± ¡°No, she¡¯s distorting time to heal herself.¡± Although Tao Yu¡¯s talent for time was slightly inferior to that of space, her three Deifications still made her quite formidable! She could clearly feel the Chaos and Distortion of time around the Ancient One. The reversal, interspersion, and complex manipulation of time were far more intricate than her own limit of Time Stop. It seemed like she was continuously segmenting, cutting away the Pollution piece by piece and casting it into other temporal dimensions. Using an unpolluted past version of herself to distribute the pressure. After a moment of seizure-like slideshow, accompanied by a shake of her head, the rotten flesh on her face seemed to have been discarded, restoring her to her normal appearance. ¡°My apologies to the guests.¡± The initiation of spatial teleportation was already quite astonishing, but still understandable. Theories of spatial folding and jumping were something Tony could accept. But the scene before him was truly beyond his common sense! What the hell! ¡°No offense taken, no offense. It was presumptuous of me to start, please feel free to continue, Master.¡± Tony nodded with not quite a standard gesture of hands pressed together. At the beginning, it seemed he had been rather offensive... ¡°Actually, Mr. Stark, you were also one of my choices. You have the potential to become the Supreme Mage.¡± The Ancient One didn¡¯t mind Tony¡¯s transgression, as she was well aware of his character. Holding the Time Gem, she had seen so very much... ¡°Master, can you still observe the future normally?¡± Tao Yu was curious to ask on the side. He wondered if his intervention was part of the future she saw. And the Ancient One seemed to know exactly what Tao Yu wanted to ask, simply shaking her head and saying, ¡°Since I dared to contact the Abyss, the Eye of Agamotto has been severely damaged. Although I can still make some predictions, they are all fragmented, and the future is unclear.¡± ¡°But if it weren¡¯t for the fact that I was also eroded, this sensation would be quite... pleasant.¡± The Ancient One was somewhat reflective. The reason she chose to pass on her mantle was not only because she valued Stephen, but also the profound sense of loneliness in the stream of time was a significant factor. Simply put, she was depressed. And since the Time Gem came in contact with the Abyss and was affected, the Ancient One actually felt more relaxed. Then, she gave Tao Yu a deep look and said, ¡°Moreover, in every fragment of the future I saw, there was no trace of you, the guest. You seem to be completely detached from the World, a true Outsider.¡± Hearing the Ancient One¡¯s words, Tao Yu found it quite normal. Whether it was his status as an Outsider, his habitual Divination disturbances, or his own Divinity, all could lead to such a change. ¡°So I changed my mind in the end. Although Stephen is indeed the most outstanding disruptor of all generations, he is still within the game. Only you, the guest, are able to shoulder such a heavy responsibility...¡± Tao Yu was nodding along to the side, but upon hearing this, he suddenly felt a bit bewildered. What¡¯s going on? ¡°So, I would like you to become the next Supreme Mage to guard this World.¡± ¡°Me? No way, I can¡¯t shoulder that kind of burden.¡± Tao Yu waved his hand dismissively, still preferring Stephen to take up the mantle, as he was merely a passerby in this World. ¡°...The Eye of Agamotto, the Book of Vishanti, and the Book of the Dark Arts will all be passed on to you, the guest, as the legacy of the Supreme Mage.¡± ¡°Guarding the World? That does seem like something I¡¯m supposed to do after being acknowledged by the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer, it sounds rather tempting...¡± Tao Yu spoke earnestly. He had never expected this; he had been coveting the Mind Stone, but now it seemed he could first get his hands on the Time Gem? ¡ª¡ª [Time Gem¡¤Eye of Agamotto¡¤Abyss-Polluted Heart of the World]: This represents the temporal origin from the birth of the universe, containing the secrets of endless time, controlled through Secret Techniques to harness some of the primal powers of time, afflicted by Abyss Pollution resulting in temporal disarray... As Tao Yu held the Eye of Agamotto in his hand, he was slightly stupefied. The Time Gem was peculiar, and Tao Yu felt that he could directly absorb its Power to fulfill his new Talent; this vast Power of the World was much greater than the less than one percent of the previous two fragments. In total, if all six Infinite Gems were gathered, his new Talent would definitely come to fruition. Key is that absorbing the Infinite Gems themselves would surely bring some additional benefits to him. Just like with the Silmaril and He¡¯s Jade Disc, leaving this World wouldn¡¯t make it too exaggerated, but it would definitely be advantageous. Otherwise, given the unique nature of the Time Gem as the sole origin in the current World, purely as an item, it would depart as almost comparable to those items kept by the Time Administration. However, on another note, if he chooses not to directly absorb it for the time being, he could also utilize the control techniques passed down by the Supreme Mage to harness its power in this World. The Power of the Time Gem is formidable, but mastering this power is difficult. Apart from the Infinity Gauntlet, the Ancient One used the Eye of Agamotto to encapsulate the Time Gem for its utilization. ¡°Unfortunately, although I¡¯m not afraid of Pollution, its abilities are indeed quite restricted before I absorb it.¡± Chapter 954: 790: Inner Decision_4 Chapter 954: Chapter 790: Inner Decision_4 Tao Yu is not afraid of pollution, but he also can¡¯t cleanse the gemstone without absorbing it. And now, only having obtained the Eye of Gomotto, Tao Yu is unable to directly use its power; he must first undergo some systematic learning here. Staying behind to learn, along with Tao Yu, are Steve, Tony, and Minato Namikaze... ¡°My situation is indeed not good, and I might not be able to teach you personally for long. You can ask Modu, Wang, and Cagliostro for advice on the early fundamentals. Stephen can also replace his healing with learning...¡± After taking off the Eye of Gomotto and handing it to Tao Yu to wear, the Ancient One went back to sitting on the stone he had occupied earlier. ¡°Two books, I have already placed them in the library in advance and have given instructions. Guests can take them when the time comes. The Dark Divine Book has no language restrictions, but it can also lead astray, so it¡¯s best left for later...¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Tao Yu placed the Eye of Gomotto on his chest, wore the Suspended Ring on his left finger, held Thunder God¡¯s Hammer in his right hand, and donned the Iron Armor, feeling like he was almost fully equipped with buffs. ¡°Hey, I wonder if Loki will come looking for me at this time, kind of looking forward to it...¡± ... On the streets of Nepal, Loki wandered around like a headless fly, going round and round in circles. Seeing the road ahead looping back on itself like a ghost hitting the wall, a hint of panic appeared in his eyes. As an outstanding Mage, Loki knew he was caught in a powerful Spell, and he never expected to encounter such a powerful being on Earth! The only lucky thing was that the Caster seemed to have no malice, only causing him to go around in circles, and he could leave just by turning his head. ¡°That mortal holding Thunder God¡¯s Hammer, did he come to this place just for this Mage? What exactly do they want to do?!¡± Loki, who thought he had everything under control, felt a great pressure at this moment. The unexpected lifting of Thunder God¡¯s Hammer by a mortal was already an unforeseeable event. Now he had encountered an even more unexpected situation here! ¡°Perhaps, it was no accident that the hammer was lifted...¡± Loki¡¯s eyes flashed with a bit of rage, as if things weren¡¯t developing the way he wanted. But facing that powerful Spell, he was utterly unable to break it. In the end, he could only stop moving forward, and voluntarily retreated from the looping location. ¡°Heimdall!¡± With Loki¡¯s roar, the Rainbow Bridge fell at his call, enveloping him and taking him back to Asgard. As he passed through the Rainbow Bridge, Loki carried a trace of resentment ¡°I will not let this go so easily, although I do not know which Mage you are, to humiliate the King of Asgard like this, you must pay the Price!¡± Thus, Loki¡¯s big, foolish brother who wished to live a plain life as a Mortal was no longer going to have it easy. What if this Mage and the person who lifted the hammer intend to support him to contend for the throne? It¡¯s still necessary to cut off any future troubles! ... Inside a monastery, aside from Stephen who still sat in a wheelchair, Tao Yu and the other two sat cross-legged, listening to a chubby man with a rather comical appearance explain some basic introductory knowledge. ¡°The so-called source of Magic Power usually comes from four different channels, the first being one¡¯s own energy, which Mr. Jack embodies.¡± ¡°The second is Cosmic Environmental Energy, which can also be seen as natural energy, originating from the Divine Spirits that created the universe.¡± ¡°The third is energy from alternate dimensions, but these dimensions are often associated with darkness and misfortune, which we Mages strictly forbid using. The fourth is like Mr. Jack¡¯s hammer, drawing energy from Magic Tools...¡± As a Mage who has long guarded the library, Wang may not be as strong as Modu and Cagliostro, but his foundational theoretical knowledge is very solid, making him well-suited for beginners. While speaking, he raised his hand adorned with the Suspended Ring and began to slowly trace shapes in the air. Glows like arc welding flickered in midair, and a lightning-filled whip took shape slowly following Wang¡¯s hand. Even though they had already seen the Ancient One¡¯s wonder before, both Stephen and Tony still showed great interest. Both the Ancient One and Wang had already mentioned to Stephen that the best way for him now is to use spiritual power to control his body in place of his nerves. Although he is still in a wheelchair, with hope laid out before him, the gloom that hung over Stephen was swept away. ¡°Now I am using the Suspended Ring to channel Cosmic Energy with my spiritual power, and I¡¯ve formed my own weapon. The first thing you all need to learn is this, especially Stephen, if you want to stand again, you need to learn to communicate with yourself through your spirit....¡± Wang said, looking at Stephen in the wheelchair, emphasizing especially for him. Just then, the sound of an argument came from outside the room. ¡°Modu, don¡¯t stop me, I just want to see who has caught the attention of the Supreme Mage, that¡¯s all, don¡¯t you want to find out as well?¡± A slightly arrogant voice seemed to be deliberately raised so that the people inside could hear it... Chapter 955: 791 The Evil Dark Dimension Chapter 955: Chapter 791 The Evil Dark Dimension The teaching Wang paused upon hearing the dispute outside, then somewhat apologetically said to the several present, ¡°It seems there¡¯s a bit of a situation.¡± While speaking, he also glanced towards Tao Yu, as Wang was curiously considering the fact that the Supreme Mage had given special instructions just for him. What¡¯s important is that both the Book of Vishanti and the Eye of Agamotto had been entrusted to him! This significant gesture was almost like nominating him as the next Supreme Mage! However, for Wang, he had never really contemplated the position of Supreme Mage, being content as an unambitious, laid-back mage, so he was only curious without strong emotions. But in his view, Mordo and Cagliostro might still harbor some dissatisfaction. Especially Cagliostro, who had always exhibited outstanding abilities, a true magic prodigy, it seemed normal to feel some disparity suddenly arise. Personally, Wang still favored Cagliostro, only having just met the few people here, and though his relationship with Cagliostro wasn¡¯t particularly good, they had spent many years together after all. ¡°It¡¯s okay, let them in.¡± Tao Yu, hearing Cagliostro¡¯s voice outside, wasn¡¯t particularly surprised either. The original trajectory of Cagliostro had always been under the Ancient One¡¯s plans, serving as an important side character in her transition, a matching and usable chess piece. But now with the Ancient One being eroded by the Abyss, she probably didn¡¯t have the energy to handle Cagliostro anymore. Since he himself had agreed to take over the identity of Supreme Mage, promising the Ancient One to protect the world, then he must at least help resolve issues involving things like purple potatoes from the Abyss. If he couldn¡¯t handle the Abyss, could he not handle a purple potato? It¡¯s not a swimming competition, after all. And even if it were a swimming competition, he could win that too... Outside, hearing Tao Yu¡¯s words as well, Mordo didn¡¯t continue to block. Clang~ The door was forcefully pushed open. A rugged man with special oil paint on his face rudely stormed in. His gaze swept directly across the four people present, finally resting on Tao Yu, who was wearing the Eye of Agamotto. ¡°You, you¡¯re called Jack, right?¡± Cagliostro¡¯s face wore a defiant expression, and his tone was somewhat sinister. His arrogant demeanor caused Tony to chuckle beside him. ¡°Ah ha, that¡¯s him, the next appointed Supreme Mage.¡± Tony likely guessed the reason, his face full of mocking expression. He never coddles anyone. Tao Yu had once saved his life, so he could mouth off a few words to Tony, rendering him speechless. But what about Cagliostro? ¡°The title of Supreme Mage isn¡¯t acquired through appointment! Only by mastering magic power beyond all other mages can one be worthy of the name Supreme Mage!¡± Cagliostro, never a broad-minded man, had even started attempting to tap into the Dark Dimension in his pursuit of power. The reason he still obediently stayed at Kama Taiji, besides the Supreme Mage¡¯s daunting strength deterring risks, was a very important reason: he sensed that something was off with the Supreme Mage! In such circumstances, if the Ancient One was choosing a successor, as the strongest among all disciples, he believed his chance was the greatest. If he could naturally obtain artifacts like the Eye of Agamotto from the Ancient One, he wouldn¡¯t need to revolt at all. Once he naturally inherited everything, what he did would then be legitimate, and those using the power of the Dark Dimension as mages would be considered normal! Thus, Cagliostro not only started holding back quite a bit and reduced his absorption of the Dark Dimension¡¯s power, but he also began becoming ¡®helpful¡¯. He started making his presence felt within the mage community at Kama Taiji, occasionally helping others. It can be said that the previously arrogant and defiant Cagliostro had recently improved his reputation among the mages at Kama Taiji significantly. And with his innate magic ability being the strongest among the disciples, his popularity had even surpassed Mordo. One could say that even if the Supreme Mage were to be chosen by voting, Cagliostro believed he could succeed. Not to mention his inherently strong abilities. Mordo and Wang had practiced for longer than him, but their talent wasn¡¯t as great as his, having been completely outpaced! He had always felt confident, merely needing to wait and endure slowly. But after enduring so long, suddenly this twist happened! An unexpectedly appointed Supreme Mage? How could Cagliostro possibly accept this! ¡°Oh, but the last Supreme Mage was appointed as well. If you have a problem with that, go find her, huh? Don¡¯t dare, do you?¡± Tony really was the best at snide comments, his sarcastic expression combined with a teasing tone truly made Cagliostro feel frustrated. Because he indeed didn¡¯t dare! ¡°Hmph, becoming the Supreme Mage also requires qualification!¡± If he couldn¡¯t beat the Ancient One, couldn¡¯t he beat you? Cagliostro didn¡¯t give Mordo and Wang time to react and quickly conjured a flaming Energy Whip in his hand. Both in terms of speed and the solidity of the energy, it significantly surpassed what Wang had demonstrated before. And without any warning, he directly lashed it towards the cheeky Tony. Chapter 956: 791 The Evil Dark Dimension_2 Chapter 956: Chapter 791 The Evil Dark Dimension_2 He did not dare to attack Tao Yu directly, fearing that he would anger the Ancient One. But if you attack your friend and you fight back proactively, then you can only blame yourself for any mishaps! Casilius could also feel the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer by Tao Yu¡¯s side, which must be a powerful Magic Item as well. ¡°Just a guy who relies on external forces...¡± However, just as he flicked his whip, Tony was also frantically drawing a circle in mid-air. Even though the half-destroyed flickering circle was quickly burst, he succeeded in using it to stall and managed to switch into his Iron Armor. Knowing he might have to deal with an assassin, his new version of Iron Armor was designed for portability and quick response, having already reacted to a sniper at the airport. Now facing the casually thrown whip of Casilius, it naturally posed no problem! Clang~ Sparks flew off the Iron Armor where the whip struck, forcing Tony to retreat a few steps and he directly crushed the wooden floor beneath him. ¡°Cool~¡± Tony was quite thrilled, not because of the Iron Armor, but because of the simple Defensive Magic he managed to use thanks to the Suspended Ring! Even though he had always been confident in his Talent, having accomplished learning this Supernatural Ability on the first try gave him a great sense of achievement. Once he put on the Iron Armor, Tony¡¯s confidence surged, and he fired two Hand Cannons in retaliation. ¡°You, attacking me by surprise, huh!¡± But Tony¡¯s Hand Cannons were also easily blocked by two shield circles outlined by Casilius, blocked in an almost Autonomous manner, without even a step back. Despite this, Casilius¡¯s expression turned extremely grim, watching Tony in silence for a long time. Clumsy as it was, mastering the use of the Suspended Ring in such a short time... His Talent is even greater than my own! ¡ª¡ª Tao Yu did not intervene, because after acquiring the Eye of Agamotto, even though he hadn¡¯t fully mastered it yet, he found his predictive Ability enhanced by his Computation Power growing stronger. With dual deductions from both the physical and supernatural sides, he almost perfectly saw all the ensuing changes when Casilius made his move. Only after Tony¡¯s two Hand Cannons were blocked by Casilius did Tao Yu slowly stand up and smiled ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t dare to attack me directly, you have to go after my friend first?¡± Casually lifting his hand, the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer automatically flew into his grasp ¡°With this mindset, how are you supposed to be a Supreme Mage...¡± As Tao Yu spoke, layers of electric light began to spread from the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer, enveloping him. Even his eyes shimmered with a ghostly blue electric light. This sight startled Casilius, Mordo, and Wang who noticed the hammer held a tremendous Magical Power. Their knowledge also included techniques for using Magic Items. But they had not expected the seemingly tranquil hammer to unleash such energy! ¡°Please wait a moment, guest, Casilius was just being impulsive, what he did earlier was wrong, I will punish him, please don¡¯t fight here.¡± Mordo stepped out, his hands conjuring two shimmering Magic Rings in a defensive posture. ¡°When he started the attack, you didn¡¯t stop him? You only step in after a hit was made?¡± Tao Yu glanced at Mordo, his eyes sparkling with electric light. ¡°If you don¡¯t have the Ability, don¡¯t try to mediate.¡± Almost immediately as he spoke, Tao Yu swung the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer forward. The dislodged Thunder God¡¯s Hammer charged like a cannonball, mixed with endless Thunderbolt, shooting straight at him. The powerful surge of electric light, even with the defense by the Magic Rings, blew Mordo away, making him look quite distressed. But as the wooden cabin seemed about to be destroyed, the Space suddenly began to fold rapidly. The ground, walls, and ceiling transformed like building blocks, continuously extending this Space, appearing to replicate itself endlessly! The charging Thunder God¡¯s Hammer, facing this endlessly extending Space, seemed to struggle to reach Casilius. Despite flying fast, it couldn¡¯t compare to the pulling distance of Space. With Casilius continuously drawing circles with his hands, this Mirror Space seemed to extend into boundless Space. Suddenly, a cold smile appeared on his face as he opened a Door in front of the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer, the other side appeared to be a rainforest, intending to transfer the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer there. Meanwhile, he continued speaking ¡°Just relying on external forces, I will snatch your external forces! See you...¡± Before his words finished, the Door in front of him, like a mirror, was instantly shattered. The Thunder God¡¯s Hammer, accompanied by boundless electric light, instantly struck his Autonomous Shield. Consecutive Shields also successively shattered. Bang~ Casilius, like a rag doll, was bounced off continuously in the Mirror Space, flying out erratically. In this seemingly endlessly folding world, he passed through several windows, falling through several doors. On the other side, Tao Yu, in turn, began to mimic the movements Casilius had previously made, starting to spin. Although it was originally opened by the other, the control over this Folding Mirror Space seemed to have ironically fallen into Tao Yu¡¯s hands. Chapter 957: 791 The Evil Dark Dimension_3 Chapter 957: Chapter 791 The Evil Dark Dimension_3 ¡°Quite convenient...¡± Tao Yu spoke in a flat tone. But to Modu and Wang, who had just struggled to their feet, Tao Yu¡¯s words made their eyes nearly pop out of their sockets. The Mirror Space is a rather sophisticated magic technique. In the beginning, Tony had impressed them by quickly using basic magical defense spells in such a short time. But what were they seeing now? This hammer-wielding guy actually directly cast the Mirror Space? No, it wasn¡¯t him who cast it; it was Cassius who used it, and at the outset, Cassius did indeed achieve its effect, extending the distance to block attacks. But how long had passed? And now their own trick had been turned against them! Cassius, who kept being knocked through layers of folding spaces and doors, was also horrified to discover that the space around him was constantly changing. Below where he landed, there would always be a folded window or door. He was completely under the control of the other party! And while he was falling without any leverage, the surrounding Mirror Space kept tumbling towards him, layer upon layer, as if it were about to close in and trap him inside forever! How is it possible for him to be so proficient... ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Dark light suddenly burst forth from the paint smeared on Cassius¡¯s face. The next moment, an extreme force of darkness surged out from within him, rapidly eroding the Mirror Space. This abrupt shift in power alarmed Modu, who had intended to plead for mercy, causing his expression to change drastically. ¡°The power of the Dark Dimension! Cassius, you have betrayed the Supreme Mage!¡± Modu¡¯s roar was almost a screech, as if he couldn¡¯t forgive Cassius at all. Cassius, who had temporarily stabilized himself with the dark power, started to erode the surroundings with the black mist that emanated from him, and a cold smile appeared on his face. ¡°Hehe, not only me, the Supreme Mage himself is using the power of another world to fight death! I am just learning from him!¡± The black mist around him churned, and the endlessly folding reflections seemed to be eroded by this dark force. Feeling the surging power within him, Cassius, no longer needing to restrain himself, now had a hint of a bloodthirsty smile on his face. ¡°Moreover, as long as I kill you all here, who will know that I borrowed the power of the Dark Dimension! I...¡± But Cassius hadn¡¯t finished his sentence when his eyes suddenly became dull. Boom~ Behind Tao Yu, roiling Black Mud gushed out like a broken dam from the cracked mirrors! It wasn¡¯t just behind him; all the doors and windows of the Mirror Space around seemed to connect to some extremely sinister and ominous place. With successive explosions, the Mirror Space shattered around them. Space fragments exploded like glass, and copious amounts of Black Mud poured out. This left Cassius stunned. I didn¡¯t exert that much force, did I? That sense of bizarre distortion, even more so than my own?! Who, after all, is borrowing the power of the Dark Dimension?! Tao Yu, who stood above the now churning sea of Black Mud, simply levitated Tony and the others in mid-air to prevent them from falling in and being devoured. He admired Cassius and said, ¡°The Dark Dimension really is a good place...¡± When connecting to the Dark Dimension, it could even help to ¡°whitewash¡± the world perfected behind the Gate of Guf. Now, only worried about the impact on Tony and the others, he was only half-deployed and had not fully demonstrated the incomprehensible and ungraspable traits of the negative universe... But the next moment, Tao Yu¡¯s expression changed slightly. Because he felt an extremely powerful force severing the connection between the Dark Dimension and this space. That being seemed to be the ruler of the Dark Dimension, a force more absolute than his own, and there was no stopping it... ¡ª ¡°Dormammu! Do you have to be so petty? We¡¯re on the same side! We¡¯re kindred spirits!¡± Tao Yu angrily sent his message into the Dark Dimension. Can¡¯t you take a joke? Pulling the plug now? ¡°Who is on your side? Who¡¯s kindred to you? Don¡¯t lump me with you!¡± An equally angry voice responded, and the black mist around Cassius directly turned into a cage, dragging the still bewildered him back into the Dark Dimension, then quickly dissipated. Tao Yu hurriedly sought a way to follow, hoping to use his Spatial Talent to catch a glimpse, to let his tendrils poke in and root a little, maintaining a connecting channel. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m trying to steal your Dark Dimension. But he soon encountered three order anchors blocking the way. It wasn¡¯t just blocking him, it was as if this barrier was originally meant to prevent the Dark Dimension¡¯s incursion, and it had only been exploited by the other side previously. ¡°The three Holy Temples? How can they block one of our own...¡± As the connection to the Dark Dimension was about to break, Tao Yu couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Subsequently, the Black Mud in the Mirror Space began to retract, all of it pulled back through the folded doors and windows, not a drop left. Setting the others back on the ground, he tossed them onto the floor. Then Tao Yu began to reverse the entire Mirror Space by turning his hand counterclockwise, restoring it to its original state. Soon, the classroom scene returned to normal, except the door that Cassius had pushed remained open. The hole that Tony had stepped through was also still there. At this moment, the group looked at each other with bewilderment, then Tony, with a puzzled expression, turned to Tao Yu and said, ¡°Did you create that black mud at the end?¡± Chapter 958: 791 The Evil Dark Dimension_4 Chapter 958: Chapter 791 The Evil Dark Dimension_4 ¡°It¡¯s Casilius who has connected with the Dark Dimension; he really is too evil, to actually believe the words of a dimension demon like Dormammu.¡± Tao Yu asserted the bitter truth decisively, then looked towards Mordo. ¡°You can see it too, right?¡± ¡°This... Casilius indeed drew on the power of the Dark Dimension, but what he said is not wrong¡ªjust kill us all, why run?¡± Remembering the scene behind them filled with Black Mud blanketing the sky, Mordo felt like he would have nightmares even now. It was just too horrifying! Although he knew the Dark Dimension was evil, was it this foul? What else had Casilius done? How did it turn into this... ¡°I sensed three Order Barriers; they must be the aura of the three Holy Temples. Perhaps we can confirm this.¡± Tao Yu spoke as if it was only natural, since he wasn¡¯t lying anyway. Mordo nodded, not going to check it directly as the reaction from the Temples would definitely have been reported back here. Then he looked at Tao Yu with extremely complex eyes, ¡°Sometimes talent is indeed unreasonable, no wonder the Supreme Mage chose you...¡± Tao Yu¡¯s turnaround earlier was indeed too dramatic, even if he might have borrowed that hammer¡¯s Divine Power, but to forcibly seize control of Casilius¡¯ Mirror Space! This was right after he just started learning magic! The way he used spells was also fundamentally similar to theirs. ¡°Haha, my talent for spells is indeed not bad, but it¡¯s also related to some similar abilities I already mastered.¡± Tao Yu just laughed, without any sense of pride about it. Although he had just begun understanding the world¡¯s spells and the underlying principles and basics, after all, his own foundation was there. Based on his current [Truth Analysis] and Enlightenment, after learning the basics and observing Casilius¡¯ practical operations, linking them to awaken his inherent abilities was quite normal. It was a pity, though, that he didn¡¯t successfully anchor the Dark Dimension. Otherwise, even his strongest technique, the Gate of Guf, could have been whitewashed. Even at his peak, it¡¯s not like he could walk horizontally across the Marvel world. But at the very least, handling most troubles would have been a lot simpler. ¡°However, this current situation isn¡¯t too bad. Once I¡¯ve mastered the spells here, I¡¯ll see what I can get out of the Book of Vishanti and the Dark Divine Book...¡± Tao Yu thought there were quite a few moments in Marvel that called for ¡®learning¡¯, with Tony¡¯s scientific knowledge on one side, and Ancient One¡¯s magic on the other. But relatively speaking... Tao Yu glanced at Tony, who was wearing the Iron Armor and drawing magical circles in the air, and felt admiration in his heart. The truth was, this guy was the real hidden genius. With zero basis in Supernatural Abilities, just relying on such a short period of learning, and after observing one of Wong¡¯s demonstrations, he managed to use magic. Even if it was a bit clumsy, he indeed succeeded in using it... ... People from the three Holy Temples had come to Kama Taiji, which confirmed the reactions from the Temples, and thereby, Tao Yu¡¯s words. As the Ancient One continued to sit in seclusion without making an appearance, the affairs of Kama Taiji temporarily had to be managed by Mordo and Wong. The group was now sitting cross-legged in the dojo, with a look of anxiety on everyone¡¯s faces. ¡°Alas, Casilius, being one of our most outstanding apprentices, defecting to the Dark Dimension, this is certainly not good news.¡± Wong thought of the nightmare-inducing Black Mud space and couldn¡¯t help shivering unconsciously. ¡°Indeed, although the Holy Temples intervened and made him leave midway, Casilius has high prestige among the mage community. I fear there might be many followers...¡± Mordo¡¯s face was filled with worry at this time. Although nothing is evident for now, it¡¯s impossible to keep restricting every mage¡¯s actions indefinitely. When opportunity arises, it¡¯s likely that many followers of Casilius will also leave to join under his command. ¡°For an extradimensional entity to attack Earth, it must first breach the Barriers of the three Holy Temples. We have to be ready to offer support at all times...¡± Mordo felt somewhat unsure. Because, in terms of strength, he and Wong were indeed not a match for Casilius, especially after witnessing that kind of darkness. Then he turned his gaze towards Tao Yu and the others. Finally, his eyes settled on Tao Yu, ¡°Master Jack, your talent is unparalleled, and the magical gifts of your three friends are equally astonishing. Hence, I¡¯d like to ask all of you to double down on learning, spending more time on your spells each day, if possible...¡± If the two of them couldn¡¯t handle it and with the Ancient One in seclusion, then they would naturally have to rely on the one designated as the next Supreme Mage! And he, through his demonstrated talent, succeeded in getting Mordo and Wong back on track. ¡°Of course, I have made a promise to the Ancient One.¡± Tao Yu naturally had no objections; he would certainly do what he promised. Although he didn¡¯t think Casilius would cause trouble any time soon, it was still important to show the right attitude. ¡°Besides, the teleportation spells here are quite convenient.¡± Tao Yu casually drew a circle, and on the other side was the view from the top floor of Stark Tower in New York. Although it won¡¯t be as convenient after leaving this world, at the very least, it¡¯s quite useful while he¡¯s in this world... Chapter 959: 792 Arrangement Chapter 959: Chapter 792 Arrangement [Book of Vishanti]: Records the knowledge of a higher being, able to relate to a trinity of divine spirits, with infinite pages detailing almost all white magic and defensive magics, yet none of the spells in the book can be used for offense. [Book of Darkness]: A book of spells recorded by a fallen ancient god, able to automatically generate text that the reader can understand. Once the spells in the book are used, one might be beguiled by the book and unknowingly have their personality altered. The two books given by the Ancient One are, without a doubt, Yuan Force items, and both come with various effects, mostly containing nearly infinite magical knowledge. One focuses on white magic and protection, while the other emphasizes black magic and death... ¡°It¡¯s like the two extremes. However, if I start with the Book of Vishanti, I can resist the invasion of the Book of Darkness to some extent. That¡¯s why he told me to deal with the Book of Darkness later. Yet, it doesn¡¯t affect me much...¡± Tao Yu was nearly capable of multitasking as he flipped through both books simultaneously. The influence of both books on Tao Yu¡¯s mind was completely ignored. With a growing foundation of knowledge, Tao Yu could comprehend the contents of both books. Both books have profound backgrounds... ¡°The entities behind these books are much stronger than Odin¡¯s lingering mark and even stronger than Dormammu.¡± Tao Yu could vaguely discern the connection between the two books, but it seemed as if the entities behind them had severed all ties, turning them into pure Yuan Force items. Although somewhat puzzled, it did not hinder Tao Yu from studying their contents. Compared to the Book of Vishanti, which focuses on protection and white magic, Tao Yu values the Book of Darkness even more! ¡°Such fascinating black magic, mastered to the extreme can even kill concepts, studying certain correlations to formulate equations to attack everything that matches the entire chain of formulas, complementing the information chain nicely...¡± Tao Yu¡¯s eyes also showed interest. While he can¡¯t do it now, continuous deep research will surely make it possible! And such theoretical knowledge, even when moving to other worlds affected by different rules. But if one magic is mastered, all can be mastered, his rapid mastering of magic in this world is inseparable from his previous accumulation. Similarly, the knowledge absorbed here can also serve as nourishment for himself! Tao Yu has discovered that perhaps different World Fragments, independent worlds, all have their unique rules. However, many knowledges, formulas, and understandings do interconnect. Even if they can¡¯t be applied across worlds, they can be modified to adapt to respective worlds! ¡°It¡¯s like different commands in two different APPs; although they can¡¯t interact directly, the underlying code logic is interconnected. Even different programming languages eventually have to be translated into assembly instructions and into binary. Even the binary signals are just the changes in high and low frequency of electricity, a physical rule manifestation used by logical languages, and the physical rules of the macroscopic world are the actual manifestations of the microscopic world rules¡¯ collapse... Especially the basic knowledge learned by Tony here, the more basic it is, the higher its universality...¡± Tao Yu now possesses [Truth Analysis], although he cannot yet reverse-engineer to peek at the underlying code, he feels that once his new talent is formed and completes Deification, it is certainly something worth trying! Layer by layer deconstructing, layer by layer revealing. From different uses of the same APP, analyzing to the same programming language, from the same programming language to assembly language and even to machine language, eventually to the underlying physical rules, and even to the fundamental formula of the universe! The current accumulation is not in vain... ¡°Back when I was a poor student, I really didn¡¯t realize that the most inscrutable thing is information...¡± Rinnegan perceives the photoelectric effect, Vacuum phase senses vacuum fluctuations. Now it¡¯s just missing this link... ¡°Behind the Gate of Guf, the negative universe formed cannot even perceive the information without the presence of Sacred Intent. Even a saint needs to continuously expend Sacred Intent to cope with it, once inside, I can have absolute initiative...¡± All-knowing, thus all-powerful! Then Tao Yu directly flipped through the two books with his left hand while his head kept shaking from side to side, and with his right hand, he drew a circle in the air, forming a Door. Inside was Tony undergoing upgrades and modifications to the Iron Armor. As the opponent was personally completing the new armor modifications, it seemed he wanted to embed magic elements into it. On noticing Tao Yu¡¯s ¡®video,¡¯ he also complained, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s bad. I haven¡¯t found a suitable magical carrier yet. The material of the Suspended Ring is good, but too rare. Traditional metals have really poor magical affinity, even your Vibranium Spear is mediocre, but the special metal from Thunder God¡¯s Hammer is good, although there¡¯s no way to get more of it...¡± ¡°That¡¯s Divine Metal from Asgard. Now that the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer has suddenly appeared on Earth, something must have happened in Asgard, so maybe there will be a chance to obtain more in the future.¡± Tao Yu casually mentioned, then started querying Tony, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about string theory today.¡± ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t like that theory. It seems more like a compromise, an unfalsifiable philosophy, proposed due to our observational limitations in the Quantum Domain. For now, I don¡¯t see any practical use to it. Why do you ask?¡± Chapter 960: 792 Arrangement_2 Chapter 960: Chapter 792 Arrangement_2 Tony¡¯s personality is indeed very direct. When it comes to things he dislikes, he criticizes them without reservation. ¡°There are indeed some flaws, but I think if we could integrate the theory of Magical Power into it, perhaps we could attempt a fusion, even an experiment.¡± ¡°How can we experiment?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s start by assuming that the fundamental particles themselves are just different frequency nodes of spatial vibrations. Each type of particle has a different vibration frequency. In the context of the ubiquitous nature of angular momentum in the quantum micro world, the exchange, deformation, and even property changes among particles are all variations of this fixed spatial frequency. The essence of fundamental particles is space...¡± ¡°...the overall frequency of spatial vibration remains constant, as does energy. The basic particles from bosons to fermions are only different in frequency, and the nature of matter and energy is the embodiment of different vibration frequencies of space. The four fundamental forces are changes in the properties of space, so they can also be unified with general relativity...¡± ¡°...and the reason why the vacuum always possesses fundamental energy is that the background of space itself also always has a background frequency. This frequency changes continuously as the universe expands. Or to say, it is the change in frequency that leads to the expansion of the universe...¡± With his talent in Spatial Affinity, Tao Yu can still attempt small-scale, localized experimental verification, despite his current lack of sufficient Computation Power. The difficulty he is facing now is filtering out the interference from background noise. Relying solely on the Skill [Truth Analysis] to filter out the noise is far from enough. ¡°...so put your brain to work and help me create an appropriate environment, one that can shield as much cosmic noise as possible.¡± Tao Yu was engrossed in flipping through the Dark spellbook while he had just finished communicating with Tony. He even casually reached out and took the cookies Tony had placed to the side. ¡°Hmm, not bad, purely handmade. Where did you find such an excellent pastry chef?¡± Licking his fingers, Tao Yu snatched all of Tony¡¯s cookies before he could react. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s theft!¡± Tony, unable to react as quickly as Tao Yu, was a bit incensed. ¡°Remember to bring more next time, so you won¡¯t be left without any. And make sure to get me what I need sooner rather than later.¡± After snatching the goods, Tao Yu closed the portal and continued reading his book. The speed at which he was turning the pages increased! ¡°Transforming text into light signals captured by the eyes, then transmitted to the brain for processing, converting text into information, the efficiency is still too low...¡± ¡ª¡ª As Tao Yu was immersed in the ocean of knowledge, the world also continued its own operations. New York, Hell¡¯s Kitchen, an abandoned warehouse with not a single light in the evening. But in this dark environment without light, there are always some rustling sounds, and even the noise of machinery operating. There is also an unpleasant, pungent odor in the air. Nearly all the residential buildings nearby have been abandoned, which makes the warehouse seem somewhat sinister and eerie. If one were to enter the warehouse, they would find a large number of blind people expertly carrying out some assembly line work. The items they are handling look like drugs. However, the entire warehouse can¡¯t possibly be operated entirely by blind people. At easy entry points like the doors and corners, There are figures dressed like Ninjas lurking. Motionless, without a sound, nearly blending into the surroundings, as if waiting for something. Among these Ninjas, one individual is noticeably larger, and despite his sizable frame, he seems to be a central, leading figure within the Ninja team. Just then, a figure swiftly approached and landed next to the large man, whispering ¡°Jonin, Lady Gao is looking for you.¡± ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll leave this place to you for the time being. That masked weirdo has been very active lately; don¡¯t drop the ball.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± After handing over his duties, Jonin quickly activated his technique and swiftly departed. Like a ghost in the night. This agile and swift motion caused the Ninja who came to deliver the message to feel somewhat impressed. This Jonin is truly a born Ninja. Apart from being a bit overweight, he is perfect in every other aspect. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t have gained Lady Gao¡¯s esteem and trust in such a short time... ... Jonin arrived at an ordinary-looking apartment building and then knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± The door seemed to open automatically, revealing an elderly woman with the dignified air of a Superior. Upon Jonin¡¯s entry, the door behind him closed automatically, and the elderly woman, with a calm expression, put down her teacup and said, ¡°Jonin.¡± ¡°Present.¡± ¡°I remember you came from Mo Country, and you have connections to the Matamoros gang there.¡± ¡°Yes, the current leader of the gang is my friend.¡± Jonin presented himself with great respect. As a Jonin, although clan leaders from his clan stand out, they are absolutely outstanding in stealth, espionage, and intelligence. Achieving such rapid infiltration into the Hand-to-hand Combat Association and gaining its trust is quite difficult. ¡°We¡¯re running short on supply right now and need a new channel from Mo Country. I want you to take care of that.¡± Chapter 961: 792: Arrangement_3 Chapter 961: Chapter 792: Arrangement_3 Lady Gao¡¯s words slightly stunned Tao Yu, but he didn¡¯t ask for reasons, simply nodding in reply and saying, ¡°Yes!¡± Seeing that Tao Yu didn¡¯t ask further questions, just calmly accepting the assignment, Lady Gao appeared quite satisfied. It was precisely this commendable ninja discipline that enabled him to be entrusted with such an important task and appreciation. His ninja way surpassed that of most members of the Hand-to-hand Combat Association, likely being a descendant of those lost. Because Lady Gao was placing increasing importance on Tao Yu, and even imparted some techniques for manipulating Qi, she unusually shared more after he had agreed, ¡°Are you wondering why, despite the factory working through the night, we still fall short on supplies?¡± ¡°I do have some doubts, but these are irrelevant to the mission. As a ninja, my only duty is to complete the tasks assigned by the Lady.¡± Tao Yu spoke with a calm demeanor. This only increased Lady Gao¡¯s satisfaction. What I tell you, you may know! But to ask proactively is absolutely forbidden! ¡°The later mission must be carried out by a new face like you, so you need to be aware of all the antecedents and consequences involved.¡± ¡°Please enlighten me, Lady.¡± ¡°We have always cooperated with Wilson Fisk, and the Anbrella Company is also one of our employers, so we have taken on some private assignments for Anbrella. What we¡¯ve recently completed isn¡¯t sold locally.¡± Lady Gao strolled slowly in front of Tao Yu, then continued, ¡°Eventually, we will need to send some trustworthy heavy-hitters to support the Anbrella Company. Some of our experts are on record, but you are most suitable.¡± ¡°Is it after making contact with the other party in Mexico?¡± ¡°Together, yes, the place you need to go to support is New Mexico, where someone will contact you...¡± But just at that moment, an urgent report came from outside the door, ¡°The warehouse is under attack by masked vigilantes! There¡¯s a fire!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Lady Gao, who was unflappable as Mount Tai, suddenly looked grim after hearing the report from outside. The vigilante who had been active lately had caused her side much trouble. Therefore, this time she had specifically set a trap. One could say that if the vigilante did indeed attack the warehouse, they were going to make him pay a price! But who could have imagined that this well-arranged trap would still be breached by the attacker? ¡°What¡¯s the damage? Is the shipment safe? Does the attacker have accomplices?¡± Lady Gao¡¯s rapid-fire questions made the reporter outside break into a sweat. ¡°The warehouse has been blown up, the shipment, the shipment has been burned. The attacker had a very skilled sniper as an accomplice, and those bombs were likely made by this sniper.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Lady Gao¡¯s aura of control as a Superior instantly shattered. The plan was originally targeting that masked intruder, but now a new disruptor had emerged. ¡°Lady, do you need me to lend support?¡± Tao Yu pondered internally at this moment, though he offered to help with apparent concern. ¡°No need, the goods are already destroyed; this incident has nothing to do with you. Go and carry out the new mission. Those two, I will deal with them myself!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± With a bow, Tao Yu retreated and then quickly departed. After leaving, Tao Yu did not contact Stark Group through the proper channels, but instead made a show of taking out his phone to contact Inuzuka E, ¡°Hello, Big Dog, how have you been lately?¡± With this casual greeting, he naturally let the other end of the line, Inuzuka E, in on the ruse, and then he started to openly exchange Konoha¡¯s coded language, transmitting the information he intended to pass on... ¡ª¡ª A small and somewhat faulty teleportation portal opened near Tao Yu, revealing Tony on the other side. He had finally mastered this Teleportation Technique. ¡°I don¡¯t have much here for you to steal.¡± Tao Yu smiled at Tony; in fact, there had been a Space Barrier in place, but Tao Yu had opened a small gap to grant Tony some access. ¡°Hey hey~, I¡¯ve come with a job.¡± Tony¡¯s face bore an excited expression. ¡°What, planning to make a move on Anbrella?¡± Tao Yu raised an eyebrow. The shock Tony received after the Winter Soldier relayed the details about his father¡¯s encounter made Tony wish to take Anbrella down a notch directly. It just so happened that he had been learning spells and modifying his Iron Armor, which had slightly tempered his resolve. The Iron Armor¡¯s current upgrade is aimed at integrating magical elements, seeking to enhance battle capabilities without compromising portability. Indeed, Anbrella was the undisputed test subject for this boost in combat power. Now, with such a jubilant visit to announce the news, even without the foresight from the Time Gem, Tao Yu could guess his purpose. ¡°Not entirely, your friend relayed some information. The Hand-to-hand Combat Association is planning some sort of collaboration with Anbrella, seeming to conjure some movement...¡± Tao Yu listened quietly to Tony¡¯s words. However, upon hearing Tony speak about the fire at New York¡¯s Hand-to-hand Combat Association warehouse and that the shipment was destined for New Mexico, A series of images suddenly appeared before Tao Yu¡¯s eyes. New York engulfed in searing flames, hordes of zombies pouring out of Hell¡¯s Kitchen, police cars rushing to the scene only to be overwhelmed by the vast waves of the undead. The Anbrella Biohazard Response Team as well enters by helicopter... Chapter 962 - 792 Arrangement_4 Chapter 962: Chapter 792 Arrangement_4 ¡°Wow, the stuff processed in the Hand-to-hand Combat Association factory even has the Anbrella T-virus.¡± Tao Yu rubbed his temples. To be honest, Anbrella, a massive company with no core entity, tied together by numerous interest groups, is extremely difficult to eradicate because its roots run so deep and it¡¯s quite intricate. They have influence over various industries. ¡°Alright, alright, how¡¯s the promotion of my smartphone going?¡± Tao Yu asked casually. ¡°Ah ha, you actually care about your own company? We are now fully stocked, have been working overtime to produce, eating up all the capacity of those OEM factories. The launch event is set for tomorrow noon, Watergate will come back to host it, and I¡¯ll also pop in to boost the popularity.¡± Tony didn¡¯t know why Tao Yu suddenly asked this, but there was a slight glimmer in his eyes after he finished speaking ¡°Ah ha, are you preparing a counter-media strategy? The short video APP integrated with your AI algorithms is pre-installed in the system, and we will also devote a lengthy segment to explain it during the launch event. The first batch of short videos made by invited celebrities and some YouTubers is already plentiful. ¡°Your synthesized video with your artificial algorithms, Jarvis¡¯s help, and some cut clips, we have a good stock of them, so the launch should go off without a hitch...¡± Tony also knows that because Anbrella is so large and integrated into various industries, even if he blew up their headquarters now, it would just be that. It could even induce sympathy and be used as a publicity stunt by them. The best strategy is actually to let Anbrella drown in the vast sea of the public, becoming an entity everybody criticizes. For us, who have always been at a disadvantage in media, this launch event and newly introduced products represent a great opportunity. ¡°Well, let¡¯s make the most of the time. People¡¯s habit change and acceptance of new things will take a process...¡± With the technology of this world and artificial intelligence, Tao Yu has essentially catalyzed this whole thing ahead of time. The artificial intelligence signal conversion algorithms, greatly reducing data usage, coupled with a mass of initial videos, and Tony¡¯s own early promotion efforts, can all greatly Accelerate this process. Moreover, since the smartphones themselves are cheaply priced just to spread out and not make money, the speed of their distribution can also be greatly increased. The all-around advertising campaign, combined with Stark Group¡¯s sales channels, can also save a lot of time. ¡°Also, mention to Fury that the warehouse that got blown up leaked the T-virus, and it¡¯s very likely that it has already started to spread through the sewers of Hell¡¯s Kitchen via the rats, so it¡¯s best to be prepared...¡± Although the Supreme Mage¡¯s duty is only to guard the balance of the dimensions, and even during the Battle of New York, the Ancient One merely watched coldly. Even though the style of Hell¡¯s Kitchen itself is quite similar to a zombie outbreak, and the life and death of its people have nothing to do with Tao Yu, he doesn¡¯t mind giving a casual reminder. As for whether or not Fury will act on it, that¡¯s Nick Fury¡¯s business... ¡°Ah? Black seems to have been having a tough time lately, that prisoner he was given has caused him trouble, I always feel like he¡¯s being hunted now.¡± As soon as Nick Fury is mentioned, Tony gets a bit irked. He entrusted the man who killed his parents to him, a great show of trust. But this guy let him down! Originally, he wanted to use this Assassin who had killed many important figures to strike against Hydra and Anbrella in the shadows. But now, it¡¯s Nick Fury himself who¡¯s been struck. Several attempts to contact him, and you could hear gunshots in the background noise, that guy has also been on the run. ¡°Just notify him, and go prepare for the launch event. I¡¯ll come over to see it myself.¡± Tao Yu closed the two Divine Books, then drew a circle and tossed them into his storage gear, stretching lazily. Reading for too long can almost make one stupid, so it¡¯s good to relax a bit... ... The ¡®Anthony¡¯ smartphone launch event, this model named after Tony, entirely overseen by Stark Industries, yet handed off for operation. The buzz started as soon as the news broke out. Twitter, Facebook, YouTube were already filled with many speculations and inquiries. And with Stark continuously spending money on publicity, the heat was quite high. Since it¡¯s just normal business activity and commercial promotion, and Stark Group is willing to shell out money, it hasn¡¯t caused too many ripples... Looking a bit soft, with light steps and a rosy face, Airi Suzuki led Tao Yu into the launch event site, giving him a sultry look ¡°I am so sorry that I couldn¡¯t keep up with your strength and didn¡¯t fully satisfy you.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s all right.¡± Tao Yu didn¡¯t really care much, it was just a snack to him, not much to be picky about. ¡°Natasha came here asking for help this morning, I actually think she¡¯s not bad too, do you want me to arrange something?¡± ¡°You can arrange her?¡± Tao Yu seemed a bit surprised, which was met with Airi Suzuki¡¯s giggling laughter ¡°She¡¯s the one asking us, naturally we can make arrangements. As an agent, of course, she should have the professionalism, and asking for help requires sincerity...¡± Airi Suzuki¡¯s eyes roved, seeming to find it very amusing... Chapter 963 - 793: Crisis in Hells Kitchen Chapter 963: Chapter 793: Crisis in Hell¡¯s Kitchen ¡°...We have redefined the smartphone.¡± Minato Namikaze, having become Hokage, felt no pressure about this product launch. The only slight difficulty was getting him familiar with the smartphone specifications. But with Minato Namikaze¡¯s intellect, he learned quite swiftly. Under the flashing lights of the journalists, Minato Namikaze, with his golden hair, seemed naturally in his element on this stage. That friendly smile and confident, sunny demeanor made the audience, tired of Tony¡¯s arrogance, sense a breeze from a new world. Initially there to hold the fort, Tony was genuinely pleased to cede the spotlight to him, then stepped aside and said to Potts, ¡°Minato is indeed quite impressive.¡± ¡°Previously, the female staff in the company talked most about you, but now the topic of Minato is noticeably increasing.¡± Potts made a casual remark, which made Tony feel a bit jealous, ¡°But he¡¯s still not as handsome as me; he looks too much like a pretty boy, hmm, lacking my mature charm.¡± Perhaps because Minato Namikaze¡¯s comment about redefining smartphones was too bold. Immediately, a journalist jumped in and asked, ¡°Mr. Namikaze, when you talk about redefining, are you saying that other smartphones are garbage?¡± The pretty journalist, always ready for a bigger scoop, seized the moment. Although Stark Group had invested a lot of money and faced little resistance from Umbrella purely for business reasons. Some journalists aiming for higher positions did not hold back. Because his statement was too bold! In Marvel World, although there are discrepancies among smartphone manufacturers, there are not a few either. There are many striving to grow and strengthen. Facing the journalist¡¯s deliberately provocative question, Minato Namikaze simply smiled warmly, then nodded, ¡°If you choose to interpret it that way, that¡¯s fine, although it¡¯s a bit impolite.¡± As soon as Minato Namikaze spoke, it stirred controversy among the audience below. His polite tone contradicted the audacity of his words, creating a contrast even greater than Tony¡¯s straightforward belittling remarks. Immediately, a flurry of camera flashes followed, and every journalist¡¯s face showed an excited expression. What was expected to be a regular press conference turned out to be a major news event. Not just them, but also the live video on YouTube and the Stark official website astonished many followers of Stark Group¡¯s technological prowess. ¡°This quiet-looking puppy talks so wildly.¡± ¡°Ah! I really like him!¡± ¡°Why is your profile picture a man?¡± ¡°How dare you assume my gender?¡± ¡°...¡± However, many insiders were simply watching with a skeptical eye, knowing that such grand claims could raise audience expectations imprudently. This would prompt people to scrutinize closely, and if the product isn¡¯t truly revolutionary, no matter how well made, they will find points of criticism! Then, under the intense scrutiny of all present, the massive screen behind Minato Namikaze synchronized with him pulling out the smartphone, already revealing the sleek design of the ¡®Anthony¡¯ smartphone. Thanks to the technological enhancements from Stark Group and some critical issues solved by Tony, this, although only the first generation smartphone, already featured a bezel-less, pure screen design. The appearance itself was quite shocking. Without a power button, without any physical buttons, could this still be called a smartphone? It looked more like an oversized MP5! But that seamless bezel-less feel, that inherently technological ambiance, still sparked some speculation among many. The same journalist asked again proactively, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a novel design, but just making a large screen isn¡¯t really redefining smartphones, right? This is a touchscreen, right, capable of dialing numbers by touch?¡± ¡°And such a large screen can play videos? That¡¯s indeed quite interesting and innovative.¡± ¡°But honestly, current flip phones can also play videos, just on a smaller screen, and this large screen not being foldable is not convenient for carrying around...¡± The journalist, quite knowledgeable about digital products, had already rapidly raised several issues. He knew that defining it as a smartphone likely meant touchscreen functionality was included. Touchscreen does exist now, but still only plays an auxiliary role. As of now, a phone is just a communication tool, while later on it might serve some minor additional functions like playing music. Just enlarging the screen while losing the essential portability seems somewhat counterproductive. ¡°That¡¯s why I said we are redefining smartphones; our aim is to change the very application of smartphones, and this new phone might well be called ¡®smartphone¡¯.¡± Minato Namikaze picked up the smartphone in his hand, and the backdrop screen also magnified simultaneously, showcasing the smooth unlocking and revealing the distinctly layered and pristine Starry Sky desktop behind. Basic apps were pre-installed. The silky smooth feel of unlocking and the technological sensation while swiping the phone instantly induced exclamations at the venue. It felt like science fiction had entered reality. Chapter 964: 793: Crisis in Hells Kitchen_2 Chapter 964: Chapter 793: Crisis in Hell¡¯s Kitchen_2 ¡°I won¡¯t say much about the basic communication functions of the smartphone; indeed, it¡¯s just as this journalist friend guessed...¡± Minato Namikaze simply demonstrated them, yet the sensitive pure screen touch sensation alone is still constantly refreshing everyone¡¯s perception. Then, he exited the fundamental features and started opening related APPs... ¡°Perhaps some would define this as a handheld computer, but in fact, these APPs are often more useful and convenient than computer programs...¡± The short video app called TT, various drawing apps, camera photography functions, video chat, voice chat, are all just some of the most basic embedded software functions, which already caused waves of exclamation at the venue. And there was a carnival on the internet! ¡°My God! I need this smartphone!¡± ¡°It truly redefines the smartphone, it can even take photos, and you can share them directly with friends on the platform on your phone.¡± ¡°Oh, I need to save up, there¡¯s still some credit left on my credit card, my goodness, this is gutting my wallet.¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be cheap, right? Will it exceed two thousand dollars? If it goes over, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t afford it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s possible, but this is indeed a revolutionary product.¡± ¡°If they want to popularize the product, I think anything over a thousand dollars will be hard on the average person.¡± ¡°...¡± Now, there was absolutely no doubt about how good this smartphone was, even just the basic functions were downright dazzling. Finally, smartphones are no longer defined just by battery life, endurance, and compactness. It truly redefined the smartphone! Minato Namikaze paid no attention to the crowd¡¯s amazement and skepticism about the price, continuing to introduce the features of the app store, opening the store list, on which was an array of various APPs. Having already seen Minato Namikaze using the basic APP functions, now seeing those app store icons, many people already had some thoughts stirring in their minds. Could it be that all of these can be downloaded to the phone?! There are so many functions! ¡°...As you all can see, these are the APPs that can be downloaded from the app store according to personal preferences. Each APP has its own functions, some are free, while others require a purchase of rights...¡± Minato Namikaze¡¯s fingers slid endlessly, starting to reveal various APP icons, including many game icons. Some are free, some are paid, and for now, the majority are inexpensive, dominated by those costing less than six dollars. ¡°And since this is a revolutionary, redefining smartphone product, we will of course offer a reasonable price.¡± Minato Namikaze reaches the crucial part, and all the watchers perk up and pay attention. ¡°199 US dollars.¡± After the incredible price announcement, the entire venue gasped. Done, other smartphone manufacturers are finished... ¡ª¡ª Because the Anthony smartphone was named after Tony, and has been tinkered with by Stark Group. So even though faces had been torn, and everyone had always been on guard against Iron Man possibly swooping down to deliver punishment, Anbrella Company was still paying attention to the launch event. Not just Anbrella, the massive entity, but many other powers and companies had also arranged for people to keep an eye on it. Because nobody knew what kind of ace Iron Man might throw out. And indeed, after seeing the revolutionary functions of the Anthony smartphone at the launch event. All parties immediately took notice, some of them quickly gathering technical personnel and executives to start watching the live broadcast together. ¡°Stark is truly a genius.¡± ¡°It really is a revolutionary product, filled with a sense of technology.¡± ¡°You can imagine how big the profits will be, everyone around the world who can afford it will have to change their phones.¡± ¡°Prepare to grab a sample as soon as possible and infiltrate the various OEM factories at any cost to get the blueprints, even if not the original, at least the structural diagrams.¡± ¡°He can¡¯t swallow this cake!¡± ¡°Even being six months behind isn¡¯t a problem.¡± ¡°Heh, as long as we...¡± However, all the discussions and schemes, accompanied by the announcement of the price of 199 US dollars, were then silenced. 199 US dollars? Are you crazy? Are you sure you¡¯re not missing a zero? Are you doing charity?! ¡°What is he doing?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no profit in this phone, it might even be a loss.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the platform, many of those APPs on it require money, this indeed is a huge market.¡± ¡°But even so, there¡¯s no need to keep the price this low, does he not like money?¡± Someone seems quite frustrated. ¡°If it¡¯s Tony Stark, he truly doesn¡¯t lack money.¡± After the price announcement, all the manufacturers, powers, and competitors that were watching all gave up their original thoughts. A product for 199 US dollars, are we expected to join in and do charity as well? Indeed, we could imitate and create a platform. But aside from the time to imitate, and the first-mover advantage accumulated by the other party, what if we really succeeded, to what end? If the number of users can¡¯t keep up, then there¡¯s no sufficient profit to sustain it. The other party has the advantage of being the first to market, technological superiority, cost advantage¡ªif there¡¯s a competing product, they might lower the price even more! This is not just a matter of making a futile effort; it¡¯s a very high probability of losing money. Capital seeks profit; no one would do something unprofitable. ¡°Then inquire about their partnership methods right away, we can enter their platform to develop applications, seizing this business opportunity.¡± Chapter 965: 793: Crisis in Hells Kitchen_3 Chapter 965: Chapter 793: Crisis in Hell¡¯s Kitchen_3 ¡°Another Microsoft, huh.¡± ¡°Impressive...¡± Since there¡¯s obviously no profit in smartphones anymore, and developing a platform is expensive and troublesome, why not just join the other party¡¯s platform? ¡°Humph, no wonder they spun off a separate company, they must be worried about antitrust investigations.¡± ¡°Too bad, this guy¡¯s fighting power on his own is too strong...¡± ¡°This guy had the qualifications to join us, but he chose to be our enemy...¡± ¡°Intensify our efforts, and if we get the chance, we must obliterate him!¡± ¡°We can afford countless mistakes, but if he slips up just once, it¡¯s over for him...¡± ¡°...¡± ... Compared to those powers, individual consumers are reveling in a frenzy. 199 dollars! Although it¡¯s not cheap, it depends on what you compare it with! Many who had no hope before have already conceived the idea of buying. No matter the squeeze, they must make it. And because of its consumer-friendly price and the influence of this launch event. The proliferation speed of the ¡®Anthony¡¯ smartphones has far exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. Offline stores are packed every day, and to prevent scalpers to the greatest extent, each ID can only buy one unit. Although there¡¯s ample stock and plenty, offline physical stores still can¡¯t handle this kind of foot traffic. Because the initial apps were provided by phone manufacturers. One could register for a basic app account with just one click. Just like WeChat¡¯s app, including the short video app, were copied straight over. Distributing friends through the contacts list allowed everyone¡¯s social circles to grow rapidly. The smartphone¡¯s photo and video shooting functions were also swiftly applied. And it didn¡¯t take long for people to discover the perks of the specialized short video platform TT... ... Hell¡¯s Kitchen, the darkest and most chaotic place in New York. This is a criminal¡¯s paradise, where all kinds of contraband trades and lawlessness make the shops on both sides seem deserted. In a place like New York, there are also many stores that are closed. The graffiti on their roller shutters and additional metal nets all testify to the security situation here. The streets are a mess, with excrement everywhere, and a subtle stench pervades the air. Numerous homeless people and addicts lie unconscious by the roadside, or like zombies, stand up to bask in The Sun. The filthy water flows freely through the alleys, yet there are people who sit in it without any concern for cleanliness. A modified pickup truck is parked quietly by the side of the road, where Nick Fury, his shoulder wrapped in bandages, sits in the rear. In his hands, he also holds the hottest ¡®Anthony¡¯ smartphone of late. Now, almost all media and trending topics are about news on the ¡®Anthony¡¯ smartphones. Every feature discovery, line waiting, or difficulty in getting a device fills the newspapers and the internet. This made Nick Fury, who had handled related procedures for his phone, sigh. ¡°I could have guessed their intentions before, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be this popular. If their plan succeeds, Anbrella and Hydra will find themselves in quite a headache.¡± He then looked over at the streets of Hell¡¯s Kitchen again. The addicts and homeless lying under The Sun made it almost seem like zombies were roaming the streets. This had Leon, in the driver¡¯s seat, feeling tense the entire time. Having experienced Raccoon City, now seeing the scenery on this street makes him reflexively anxious. In the car besides Leon, the driver, and Nick Fury in the back, there was also Natasha who had just boarded. But the normally fierce and stunning Natasha now looked somewhat weakened. ¡°How did it go, did you get any new information? What sort of support are they willing to provide?¡± Nick Fury asked the newly arrived Natasha with a serious tone. He hadn¡¯t expected that a mission initially meant to root out a mole would turn him into the mole! Now the whole of S.H.I.E.L.D. has become a Hydra¡¯s den, and he doesn¡¯t know who to trust anymore. Having confirmed Hydra¡¯s mole as Alexander Pierce, he now even suspects those few around him. At least before Pierce was discovered, his trust in Pierce was greater than in them. But with things as they are, being hunted down left him with no better choices. ¡°The intel is, the sewers of Hell¡¯s Kitchen are already crawling with rats carrying the T-virus; Hell¡¯s Kitchen is about to become a real hell, and while they can provide help, they¡¯re also unable to exterminate all the people in Hell¡¯s Kitchen...¡± Natasha said with a husky voice. Only God knows what I sacrificed for the promise of this support! Incredible, not human at all! ¡°The Raccoon City incident started with rats carrying the virus from the sewers...¡± Leon also expressed his grave concerns. ¡°I think we should contact the military directly.¡± At this moment, Leon actually wanted to complain. Tony already got the virus samples and even developed a vaccine, which he shared the method of production with S.H.I.E.L.D. But now, instead, it became an asset for Hydra. Although the production of the vaccine was also problematic, it would have been somewhat useful if it was in their own hands. Chapter 966 - 793: Crisis in Hells Kitchen_4 Chapter 966: Chapter 793: Crisis in Hell¡¯s Kitchen_4 But now, other than asking the military for help, there seems to be no other solution. Even though S.H.I.E.L.D. and the military do not get along, and the military has been heavily infiltrated by Anbrella, they are the only ones who can address this kind of problem on a large scale now. Whether it¡¯s Anbrella¡¯s biohazard response team or S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, in face of the Hell¡¯s Kitchen environment and the potential number of infections, both are inadequate... ¡ª¡ª ¡°I know what you mean, I¡¯ve already contacted General Ross, and he takes this very seriously, but he needs evidence, otherwise, he can¡¯t dispatch the troops into the city again.¡± Nick Fury also sighed a bit at this moment. He has issues with the military, but he can still prioritize, and even though his relationship with General Ross is not good, there was an attempt to win him over during the Avenger project¡¯s creation. It¡¯s just that their personalities clash too much. That¡¯s why he knows that General Ross won¡¯t ignore the situation after learning about it. But due to the trouble caused by Hulk last time, which led to street damage, General Ross faced significant blame, so it¡¯s incredibly difficult for him to deploy troops into the city based solely on intelligence. But how to explain to him the source of the intelligence? Simply because of a heads-up from Tony¡¯s side? If it weren¡¯t for already knowing Tony¡¯s character and having Leon and the other Raccoon City survivors join, who knew that the T-virus belonged to Anbrella, Nick Fury would suspect whether the virus was actually developed by Stark Group and had already begun experimental deployment. That¡¯s also the reason he has stayed here for this period. Colson has already gone to New Mexico, which they mentioned might encounter problems, while Eagle Eye, Chris and siblings Claire, have already dispersed in the Brooklyn District to search for clues and evidence. To stop the virus from spreading at the earliest opportunity. If nothing else, to record a video and notify Ross immediately. Taking the biohazard incident in Raccoon City as an example, early control of such a special virus is crucial. Otherwise, once it starts to spread, the entire New York could fall into disaster! But unfortunately, in a place like Hell¡¯s Kitchen, where even agent patrols need armored vehicles, the situation is too chaotic. Even though Eagle Eye and the others are action experts, progress here is still quite slow. Because it is truly difficult here to distinguish between what is human and what is a zombie... However, just at this moment, a blind man passing by on the street suddenly caught Nick Fury¡¯s attention. The man is blind but wears a relatively decent cheap suit that stands out in Hell¡¯s Kitchen. His identity as a blind person could be confirmed by the guiding cane in his hand, yet the confidence in his movement did not seem like that of someone who is blind at all. This slightly abnormal behavior naturally made Nick Fury take a few more notice. Being inherently suspicious, now more than ever after being forced into hiding by Alexander Pierce, he sees Hydra everywhere. Ding~Ding~ The blind man came up to the vehicle and even knocked on the door twice with his guiding cane, making a metallic clashing sound. ¡°Be careful.¡± Nick Fury warned Leon, and Leon nodded, keeping his hand on his gun while cautiously lowering the car window to ask. ¡°May I help you? Or do you need our assistance?¡± Leon tried to make eye contact to confirm whether the other party was blind, but was hindered by the man¡¯s brown sunglasses. ¡°I think, perhaps the people who need help are you guys. Earlier, I heard someone over there say a bomb was installed, probably targeting you.¡± The blind man said this while his ears twitched. ¡°Here it comes, be careful.¡± As Leon heightened his vigilance and Nick Fury sat up straight, after a moment, they saw a remote-control toy race car appear around a corner ahead. Under normal circumstances, the sudden appearance of such an object wouldn¡¯t mean much. All sorts of demons and ghosts have been seen in Hell¡¯s Kitchen. However, combining what the blind man said with the toy car heading their way, Nick Fury decisively said, ¡°Go, let¡¯s get out of here first.¡± He didn¡¯t instruct Leon to shoot the approaching remote-control race car; instead, he quickly chose to get out of the vehicle. If indeed exposed, then continuing to stay in the car was not a wise choice; the target was too big! As they got out of the car, it seemed that those who had been monitoring and observing the area confirmed they were exposed. The previously slow-moving toy race car suddenly accelerated towards them. Leon quickly took his shots. His precise marksmanship caused the dodging toy race car to explode in midair! Even though they had taken cover behind the vehicle, the shockwave shattered all the windows of the car. Then from several corners, a fully-armed squad rushed out immediately. Upon appearing, they began to fire ruthlessly. ¡°Follow me.¡± Matt Murdock, who had warned them, quickly walked towards an apartment building nearby with nimble steps, seemingly very familiar with the surroundings. If it hadn¡¯t been for his warning, things might have become even more passive. So at this moment, Nick Fury once again extended the little trust he had and quickly followed behind him. Chapter 967: 793: Crisis in Hells Kitchen_5 Chapter 967: Chapter 793: Crisis in Hell¡¯s Kitchen_5 He also picked up his newly acquired smartphone and glanced at the ¡®X¡¯ signal icon displayed on it, struggling to find the strength to complain. ¡°This new smartphone has pretty bad signal reception, huh.¡± ¡°I bought this phone too, it even has a blind mode, which is thoughtful. I think the more likely reason is that there¡¯s signal jamming; you guys must have offended a lot of people. Kingpin and the Hand-to-hand Combat Association are both looking for you.¡± Nick Fury just made a feeble attempt to lighten the mood with his complaint, but Matt Murdock, being a lawyer, started explaining it seriously. This left Scrambled Egg without the energy to retort, merely following the other up the stairs while letting out a sigh. ¡°Thanks for this time. Is there any other way out from here?¡± ¡°Yes, but it requires some basic agility. I think you guys should be fine. Here we are.¡± Matt Murdock arrived at a window, listened intently for a moment, then opened it and leaped out, crossing the alleyway to land steadily on the rooftop of a flat-roof building opposite. Hearing the footsteps of pursuers climbing the stairs below. Nick Fury threw a grenade through the stairwell gap, and then he too leaped across... Boom~ With the explosion serving as cover, everyone successively made it to the rooftop, then followed the blind man across the tops of the flat-roof buildings as if performing urban parkour, moving quickly towards the front. Before long, they entered an apartment complex and started weaving through it... ¡°Signal¡¯s back.¡± Natasha had been checking the signal periodically and upon seeing the restoration, she hesitated for a moment before opening the pirated WeChat and sending her location to a contact nicknamed ¡®Non-Human¡¯. She also casually sent a flirty emoji. With S.H.I.E.L.D. in such a shambles, seeking help meant looking for external assistance. Surely they couldn¡¯t be so heartless... ¡°We¡¯re here, it¡¯s temporarily safe.¡± Matt Murdock led a few people through a window into an old apartment building. The old apartment building obviously showed its age, appearing somewhat damp with water stains and mold on the walls, and a moldy smell in the air. The rows of doors were also designed quite closely together. Nick looked around and then complimented, ¡°Very clever design. Did you set up these traps?¡± He wasn¡¯t suspecting the blind man of harming them, but rather that the nearby clutter formed numerous simple yet inconspicuous traps that appeared to be purposely made for stalling pursuers. If one were to flee here, they could easily shake off the chasers. ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m blind. A friend of mine set these up; he¡¯s temporarily staying here. You¡¯ll be on Kingpin and the Hand-to-hand Combat Association¡¯s joint wanted list, and you must have various tough breaks. Come on, we can talk.¡± He then knocked on a door, ¡°Frank, open up. I¡¯ve found those friends you were looking for.¡± Nick Fury was slightly surprised upon hearing the name called out by the blind man. Frank? Was it the Frank he knew? Natasha¡¯s gaze shifted subtly; she had heard the name from Nick Fury before, known as a Level 10 agent. This revelation left both in the know with an aha moment. No wonder! It was this fellow here... However, as the door opened, there came a faint scent of blood and disinfectant from inside, causing Matt, the blind man with the keenest senses, to frown and say, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you hurt? Didn¡¯t you go to Luke? What happened?¡± The room was dark, but that did not affect the sight of the people at the doorstep. A burly and muscular man was there, treating a wound on his arm. Cleaning a row of bite marks on the muscle of his arm with iodine, he grimaced from time to time, apparently in pain. ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it. He¡¯s been investigating the missing homeless in the sewers recently. After he lost contact, I went looking for him, but he bit me like he was craze, stronger than me. He almost got me killed. I¡¯ve got him locked up in his house now...¡± Frank¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse. The pain from the bite was making him feel something was off, and what¡¯s worse, he was now starting to feel a bit dizzy. And he was becoming photosensitive... ¡°I¡¯m starting to suspect that a vampire got me.¡± Frank let out a self-deprecating laugh. After saying that, he turned his gaze towards Nick Fury, who he clearly recognized. Frank looked at Fury¡¯s solemn eyes and smirked sarcastically, ¡°How about it? I hear you¡¯ve been on the run lately? Tsk tsk~, that¡¯s a bit embarrassing.¡± He then glanced at the bandage on Fury¡¯s arm and quickly deduced from the pattern of the bloodstain that it was a gunshot wound. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re having bad luck. While we both have arm injuries, I just need to dab on some iodine, but you¡¯re going to need quite some time to heal.¡± But Frank had barely finished speaking when he saw Nick Fury pityingly toss a syringe his way, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unlucky, but rather you¡¯re lucky. If we hadn¡¯t brought some vaccines with us, you¡¯d be meeting God by now, idiot...¡± Chapter 968: 794: The Infected Psychic Chapter 968: Chapter 794: The Infected Psychic Frank looked at the vaccine in his hand and upon hearing Nick Fury¡¯s words, his expression grew solemn ¡°You¡¯re saying there¡¯s something wrong with this wound? Do you know Luke¡¯s condition? Will I die if bitten by him? Will I turn into something like him?¡± Although Frank is a man who believes in fighting fire with fire and sometimes employs extreme measures, he has always been able to devise various explosive tactics, even managing to blow up the Hand-to-hand Combat Association¡¯s warehouse while they were on full guard. His personal abilities and reactions are unquestionable. He quickly sensed that something was amiss. ¡°You can choose not to believe me, but I hope you¡¯ll think carefully.¡± Nick Fury didn¡¯t elaborate much, but Frank took the point. ¡°Intramuscular injection?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too late for an intramuscular injection; it has to be intravenous, so it might be a bit painful. But you have a strong constitution; an ordinary person might not stand a chance even with this stuff.¡± Feeling alarmed by this, Frank didn¡¯t hesitate any longer and immediately injected the vaccine into his vein. Frank is quite a suspicious person, but he knows clearly when to be skeptical and when to seize the opportunity. This time, the wound was indeed making him feel out of sorts, starting to feel dizzy and feverish with photosensitivity and hydrophobia right after the bite, a clear sign of a major problem, or else he wouldn¡¯t keep coming back to wash the wound with iodine. ¡°Is this some kind of virus? Doesn¡¯t feel quite right...¡± Frank furrowed his brows as he spoke after injecting the vaccine. Normal vaccines are given through muscle injection to allow the body to form antibodies, usually taking about a week to half a month to work. It¡¯s the injection of antitoxin serum and immune proteins that can be immediate. This direct intravenous injection made Frank realize the gravity of the situation. ¡°Back in Raccoon City, it was the rampage of such a virus that led to a nuclear attack. Leon was a survivor of that incident. And it seems this time it¡¯s because of a recent explosion at the Hand-to-hand Combat Association¡¯s warehouse that caused the virus to leak, and rats took it down to the sewers...¡± Only after Frank had injected the vaccine did Nick Fury enter the room with his team and then succinctly explained the cause and effect. However, as he mentioned the leakage of the virus due to the warehouse explosion, the expressions on the faces of the blind man and Frank seemed to stiffen a bit. This did not escape Nick Fury¡¯s notice; a peculiar expression appeared on his face ¡°Judging by your reactions, you guys didn¡¯t blow up that warehouse, did you?¡± It seemed, quite likely! Frank was just the kind of guy who loved the art of explosion! ¡°How could it be a virus processing plant? That place was full of other contraband goods, I¡¯ve investigated it...¡± Frank murmured to himself, then inquired anxiously, ¡°Is there no saving him once he has completely lost his sanity and turned into a zombie?¡± Luke was one of the members of their little group. Frank actually didn¡¯t like this somewhat ruffian guy at first, but after a few bouts of cooperation, he had come around to appreciate him. He was someone who would earn his living wages by working as a cleaner and dishwasher and didn¡¯t use his superpowers to commit crimes. And now that guy had clearly turned into what they called a zombie. If it really was a problem caused by the warehouse, it was almost like he had caused his own friend¡¯s death! Even though Frank is not a particularly sentimental person, he was now somewhat disheartened. ¡°Uh, once he¡¯s turned into a zombie, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no going back.¡± Fury had overheard the conversation between Frank and blind Matt earlier, so he had some guess that one of their friends had been infected. He then said gravely, ¡°The problem is more than that now. You¡¯ve seen the harm this thing can do, and we don¡¯t have nearly enough vaccine in our hands. If the virus breaks out in Hell¡¯s Kitchen, the consequences would be absolutely disastrous!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right...¡± Frank also understood the severity of the situation, and while he silently criticized this black man who clearly knew there was a problem but didn¡¯t solve it in advance, he also knew that now was not the time to dwell on these issues, and quickly said, ¡°So, do you have any plans?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted General Ross in advance, but he doesn¡¯t believe it, he needs evidence. We go directly to find your friend, and then provide him with the evidence...¡± And almost as soon as he finished speaking, a rapid rat-tat-tat¡ª Continuous gunfire sounded from the streets, with some sporadic other gunshots still faintly audible. Although in Hell¡¯s Kitchen, gunfire is quite common, and they had heard it several times intermittently before, but now it seemed a little too concentrated! ¡°Is it the squad pursuing us directly? Who are they fighting with?¡± Nick Fury looked at Natasha. Your reinforcements arrived? But just as they carefully lifted the curtain and looked down, their faces turned rather grim. They saw a tactical squad clad in bulletproof vests, tactical helmets, and armed with assault rifles and submachine guns, standing beside the road, using the parked cars as cover, continuously firing at those emerging from various corners, alleyways, and dumpsters! And judging by their speed of shooting, they were not worried about accidentally hitting civilians at all. Some of them were also frantically reporting something over radios. They seemed familiar with zombies. ¡°So, these are zombies? Indeed very similar to Luke¡¯s situation, though Luke is more agile and stronger. Does it have to do with the individual infected?¡± Chapter 969: 794: The Infected Psychic_2 Chapter 969: Chapter 794: The Infected Psychic_2 Frank saw a zombie looking like a vagrant, riddled with several bullets, still struggling to move forward, making unpleasant noises from his mouth, which made him understand how troublesome these creatures were! Unafraid of death, impervious to pain, just these two points alone were already too strong. ¡°If the T-virus infects a living host, it¡¯s going to be even more troublesome, I hope he is already dead.¡± Leon said with a bit of a headache. ¡°Oh, if someone can withstand the virus without dying, I think my friend would be one of them, his physical condition is even better than mine, you can consider he has superpowers of immense strength and bulletproof.¡± ¡°But clearly, this doesn¡¯t seem like good news.¡± Frank sighed as he saw Nick Fury already picking up his phone to take a video. ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯ve already sent the information to General Ross, otherwise, given Anbrella¡¯s usual behavior, they would probably choose to cut off the network communications here first...¡± Nick Fury, having dealt with Anbrella too many times, knew well that this group of people had no bottom line. For the sake of their company¡¯s interests, they could even lobby to nuke a city, which gives you an idea of their energy and cold-bloodedness. Hell¡¯s Kitchen was already the most chaotic part of New York, almost disconnected from the outside, blocking the signals here and then carrying out a blockade seemed like normal operations! ¡°Still too late...¡± Nick Fury also knew General Ross¡¯s character, now that the problem had erupted, regardless of who was right or wrong, how to solve the current issues was the real challenge. Abandoning Hell¡¯s Kitchen was likely an option in General Ross¡¯s plan... ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°Who can tell me what¡¯s going on! Why would Anbrella¡¯s damn virus outbreak in Hell¡¯s Kitchen!¡± Wilson Fisk, as the ruler of New York¡¯s underworld, was a classic figure who dealt in both the lawful and the unlawful. Publicly, he had the shiny identity of a great philanthropist, but in secret, he was the dark ruler that could terrorize children at night. Almost single-handedly unifying New York¡¯s underworld was a testament to Wilson Fisk¡¯s ability. It was precisely because of his brilliant achievements that even a giant like Anbrella took interest in him, to some extent, he had a cooperative relationship with Anbrella, being one of their many allies. Or to put it another way, most of the time, Kingpin was actually considered a professional at doing Anbrella¡¯s dirty work. Even so, as an underworld king, Kingpin still cared deeply about the independence of his own territory. He even declined Anbrella¡¯s offer to join their board, preferring to stick to his own ground. And about those disgusting viruses in Anbrella¡¯s hands, Wilson Fisk was quite knowledgeable. He even accepted some enhancements from Anbrella that made his already powerful body even stronger. Sometimes, he also cooperated in handling some local infection incidents. Using various methods to ensure that survivors and witnesses would not leak the news. However, what he never expected was that today, in the Hell¡¯s Kitchen he valued, such an unforeseeable zombie infection would occur! Whether it was the T-virus or the G-virus, if the source was well controlled, it could still be relatively easily suppressed. This was something Wilson Fisk had done before. But now, the current situation report he suddenly received indicated that Hell¡¯s Kitchen was almost like it had been planned, with outbreaks occurring simultaneously everywhere! Moreover, since many people in Hell¡¯s Kitchen already looked almost like zombies, it was hard to distinguish, making the situation now the worst possible scenario! ¡°Damn it, let¡¯s go, get out of here first!¡± Wilson Fisk knew all too well the depths of Anbrella¡¯s ruthlessness. Continuing to stay here, if they couldn¡¯t control the situation, they might just be directly abandoned! Then, along with some of his most capable assistants, he quickly headed to the underground parking garage and got into his reinforced bulletproof car. Just as the vehicle was leaving the underground garage, they saw chaos on the streets. Screaming, gunshots, roaring, and car collisions, one after another. Bang~ A Toyota that lost control hit Wilson Fisk¡¯s car, causing the entire front of the Toyota to be severely deformed. This also displaced the thick reinforced bulletproof body of the car a bit, but the powerful engine soon stabilized the vehicle, speeding swiftly towards the outside. Sitting in the back, Wilson Fisk looked out the window at the hellish scene outside, his face looking very grim. Wondering who the hell did this, they definitely need to be flayed alive! ... Humming~ Anbrella¡¯s private armed bio-response team, flying in armed helicopters hovering over Hell¡¯s Kitchen, looked at the chaos below and felt somewhat at a loss. They could only keep firing down at the area from the helicopter. ¡°Got the message, the military is taking action, the nearby guard squads have also been dispatched, military helicopters will arrive soon.¡± Someone on the helicopter said calmly. This wasn¡¯t their first time seeing such a scene, but it was the first time it happened in a place like New York. ¡°Let¡¯s pull out, this isn¡¯t something we can solve...¡± Just as they were arranging this, the helicopter began to turn, when suddenly from the nearby rooftop, a figure leaped towards them. The terrifying jumping power instantly crossed the originally safe distance between the helicopter and the rooftop, and crashed into the opened cabin. Chapter 970: 794: The Infected Psychic_3 Chapter 970: Chapter 794: The Infected Psychic_3 Several team members were flung out by that brutal impact! Falling from the helicopter, they crashed onto the chaotic streets below. Those who landed on the ground barely made a sound before they were directly killed upon impact. One who fell on the rooftop to break their fall, and another who fell into a crowd of zombies, were ¡®lucky¡¯ enough to still be breathing. They immediately became a self-serve feast for the zombies. The fully armed equipment on their bodies now became a torment. The zombies¡¯ teeth couldn¡¯t kill them right away, and they kept tearing at them mercilessly. The injuries from the fall left them unable to even kill themselves, only able to struggle and scream agonizingly. The situation on the helicopter was also far from optimistic. Aside from those who were thrown off, a team member immediately began to draw a handgun to prepare for an attack. However, these well-trained private armed forces, when faced with the man lunging at them, were like kindergarten children. A casual swipe brought a grating sound of bones breaking. Turning over a hand flattened a person, sending blood and flesh flying. The helicopter, under his kicks and punches, began to deform from the inside and then lost control, tumbling towards the ground with a buzzing noise. The rotor blades struck the nearby buildings first, sending sparks and debris flying, before crashing to the ground. Bang~ Flames burst forth! Yet within these flames, a towering figure stood up, his body smeared with fire, roaring in anger. His clothes burnt away, he tore them off nonchalantly, revealing a body underneath as tough as black granite, emitting wisps of blue smoke due to the high temperature of the helicopter¡¯s fiery crash. Luke Cage, a psychic possessing immense strength and bulletproof skin, had become a vigilante after a series of changes and was acquainted with the vigilante Matt Murdock, also known as Daredevil. Usually, he worked as a cleaner and dishwasher, a job that was considered diligent among black people. But now, after being infected with the T-virus, that new strain of the T-virus, which had undergone numerous iterations of research, made his metabolism even more vigorous! His already significant superpowers continued to amplify, allowing him to emerge unscathed from the explosion caused by the helicopter crash! Looking at the zombies filling the streets. Luke Cage let out a furious roar, his eyes filled with a savage bloodthirst, and leaped into the crowd of zombies like a bomb, crushing one underfoot and then grabbing another, tearing it in half through the air. Opening his mouth wide, he poured the shredded zombie remains into his mouth, swallowing them down, devouring them greedily the way one would gulp down dates. And to him, the zombies filling the streets and the survivors running for their lives already seemed like a buffet, as he plunged repeatedly into the crowd to feed. On a nearby rooftop, Nick Fury and others, using parkour-like moves to avoid the zombies below, also took notice of this special individual. A look of gravity appeared on their faces. ¡°Is this the friend you mentioned? How did you survive his hands?¡± Nick Fury glanced at Frank¡¯s arm, which was bitten. Wow, just bitten and bleeding? Did he still have some sanity and let you off the hook? ¡°He wasn¡¯t like this at first; his body has grown by a whole size...¡± Frank, looking at Luke Cage who was continuously devouring zombies, had a very unsightly expression on his face. Matt, although blind and unable to see the carnage, could guess what was happening below by listening to their words and the chaos below, and his face was full of sorrow. Just then, two sets of Iron Armor swiftly broke through the sky, accompanied by a fleet of military helicopters, as well as New York¡¯s own police helicopters, buzzing as they arrived above Hell¡¯s Kitchen. Among them, the CNN helicopter seemed oddly conspicuous and eye-catching... ¡ª- ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, this is the infamous Hell¡¯s Kitchen where we¡¯ve received reports of a horrific biohazard incident, my God! My God! They¡¯re eating people! They¡¯re really eating people!¡± On the CNN helicopter, a reporter yelled at the camera, while the cameraman, risking his life, single-handedly held the camera, standing beside the open door of the aircraft, shooting the scene below. At the same time, they caught on camera the nearby police, military helicopters, and the two sets of Iron Armor. ¡°But I think everyone shouldn¡¯t worry, the military has responded quickly, and we have Iron Man!¡± The reporter zoomed in on Iron Man¡¯s direction. And Tony himself flew over to the camera, saying ¡°I¡¯m not great at handling these big scenes; Anbrella¡¯s mess, they gotta clean it up themselves.¡± Tony knew the reporter didn¡¯t have good intentions either. This was a backhanded compliment; if things weren¡¯t handled well in the end, the blame would fall on him, and he didn¡¯t want to take the fall for Anbrella. At the same time, Tony was also somewhat exasperated, knowing that although vaccine production is hard and the output can¡¯t be increased, he still provided the vaccine to that black guy in advance. He had also warned about the imminent disaster in Hell¡¯s Kitchen beforehand. And the results were just rubbish, useless in every way. Why did he ever trust him, handing over that Bucky to them. So unreliable! ¡°Oh, you say Anbrella did this? I think, although you have grievances against Anbrella, you can¡¯t just slander them.¡± Chapter 971: 794: The Infected Psychic_4 Chapter 971: Chapter 794: The Infected Psychic_4 The journalist was live streaming, and from her defense, we could also understand her stance. Tony didn¡¯t care about that at all. He simply glanced back at Minato Namikaze and then proudly pulled out an ¡®Anthony¡¯ smartphone. ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, let the audience decide. The local signal is currently down. Only you have the capacity to live stream, but I can do it via satellite as well.¡± Then Tony said to the camera, ¡°Those who want to see the real situation can check out my live broadcast for a first-person perspective.¡± Tony was already extremely popular, and becoming Iron Man only added fuel to the fire. Now Tony had opened his own live streaming channel on the TT short video platform. Everyone who had bought an ¡®Anthony¡¯ phone, even those who had never used TT before, couldn¡¯t help but click in after seeing the notification pop-up. Many without phones also found the live stream on Stark¡¯s official website through CNN¡¯s promotion. The first-person perspective of Iron Man¡¯s live stream instantly appeared before their eyes! People who had only CNN as a source of information now had another perspective. ¡°Friends, besides myself, I¡¯ve also brought a temporary base station. Now, users in Hell¡¯s Kitchen with ¡®Anthony¡¯ phones can reconnect to the signal,¡± Tony said. Tony pointed at the small portable base station that Minato Namikaze was carrying beside him. This was something Tony had developed, originally intended as a just-in-case measure, and he hadn¡¯t expected it to be needed so soon. After Minato Namikaze arrived with the base station, many survivors who were hiding in their rooms, afraid to come out, once again felt their phone notifications. The ¡®Anthony¡¯ smartphones were considerate enough to automatically set all users in Hell¡¯s Kitchen to silent mode, which had to be manually disabled. The survivors who had regained signal once again felt like they had grabbed a lifeline and began to desperately call for help online. They also found out that the best way to seek help was actually to record a video and post it on the TT platform. At the very least, it could let others know where they were... ¡°Save me, save me! I¡¯m trapped in the bedroom, and my crazed roommate is in the living room,¡± a live stream showed a door being knocked on continuously, with the video owner¡¯s terrified voice coming through. He also turned the camera towards the window, showing the chaotic street outside. ¡°Damn it, they eat people, those things eat people! What the hell is going on...¡± Another survivor, also at home, was utterly desolate, though somewhat better off for not having an infected roommate. ¡°I remember after Raccoon City was just hit by the Meteorite, there were a few similar reports, but later they said it was all fake! Where is the fake?!¡± said someone who remembered the initial news reports. ¡°I¡¯m trapped in my car, I don¡¯t dare make a noise, please save me.¡± A driver who had laid the seat flat and was leaning on it showed a terrified face and sneakily pointed the camera outside the car window, revealing the scene outside. From various locations and perspectives, the sheer terror of the biohazard crisis was fully disclosed through the eyes of ordinary people! If you only watched CNN news, it would be hard to really feel like you were in the midst of it. Many of the past chaotic events in the Middle East were reported by journalists, but they could be easily suppressed with a little bit of spin. Those cold, hard numbers are just that to viewers¡ªmere numbers that don¡¯t resonate much. But now, displaying each individual in the midst of chaos and crisis, the impact and empathy surged forth. When every cold, hard number transforms into a living person, into individual families, the feeling of the dust of the times settling on one¡¯s own head becomes extremely real! People with roommates would turn around to silently look at their own roommates. Those driving would subconsciously glance out the windows. It turns out, this is what the scene would be like if the crisis happened around them! When death is no longer just a cold number, and danger is not confined to paper. This sense of outrage instantly erupted! ¡®Rescue!¡¯ ¡®Accountability!¡¯ These two loudest cries started filling the entire internet, and then a large number of people began to take to the streets to show what they thought. There were also some clever internet celebrities with a keen sense for potential who started filming themselves on camera with a grief-stricken face, ¡®I can¡¯t help but ask¡¯. Not everyone has an ¡®Anthony¡¯ smartphone now, but with the influence of the smartphone users, the traditional PC internet also exploded. Tao Yu, who had just returned from Kama Taiji, was also eating small biscuits in Tony¡¯s workshop while scrolling through short videos. He also saw the location Natasha had sent him. ¡°Hmm, the signal in the Himalayas is still not very good, should I use some Magic to fix it...¡± Tao Yu chewed on a small cookie, contemplating things in his mind. Maybe I should try setting up a magic net? As a predestined Supreme Mage, that would be right up my alley, right... However, after checking Natasha¡¯s location, Tao Yu quickly finished the cookies in two or three bites. ¡°Jarvis, oh, never mind, I¡¯ll just go myself...¡± Tao Yu opened his smartphone, accessed Natasha¡¯s bootlegged version of WeChat, and then sent a video link request... ... In Hell¡¯s Kitchen, Nick Fury and his crew were jumping frantically from one apartment building to another, followed by the towering figure of Luke Cage, who had grown even larger, in hot pursuit. All sorts of rooftop debris and structures were shattered by the metal-clad figure of Luke Cage, causing a cloud of dust to billow into the air. In addition to that, there was a helicopter from the Anbrella biohazard team hovering nearby, sporadically strafing them. If it weren¡¯t for the fear of the pursuing Luke Cage, they might have come in for a close-up attack. ¡°Shit! Was it you who led them here?¡± Nick Fury cursed at Eagle Eye, who had just joined the team. At the moment, Luke Cage had an arrow from Eagle Eye wedged in his left eye. ¡°I thought I could kill him.¡± Eagle Eye was also embarrassingly backpedaling while running at high speed, and with a reverse shot, he jammed the helicopter¡¯s gun barrel, neutralizing the strafing threat. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you shoot out his other eye too!¡± Natasha made an exasperated comment from the sidelines but then felt the special vibration alert set on her phone. Even amidst the high-speed escape, Natasha took out her phone immediately. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Frank, who had been silent and hadn¡¯t spoken much along the way, had been watching these useless S.H.I.E.L.D. agents without much comment. But now, seeing Natasha answering her phone while on the run, he couldn¡¯t help himself. What¡¯s more unbelievable was that it was a video call. As the video opened, it revealed a handsome young man in a luxurious room. This made Frank look up at the sky speechless. You can¡¯t be serious. You¡¯re still up for a flirty chat while running for your life? ¡°Darling, if you don¡¯t come over soon, I think I¡¯m going to be squashed into a meat patty.¡± Even while running for her life, Natasha couldn¡¯t help but give Tao Yu a seductive and charming smile. Behind her, the black titan, Luke Cage, was pursuing them with sparks and lightning, while the Anbrella helicopter, like a persistent ghost, trailed alongside. Meanwhile, Natasha was running while also attempting to seductively caress her hair. The contrast in the scenario left everyone present speechless. Eagle Eye, who had just regrouped, added with a puzzled expression, ¡°Who is it? Iron Man? I saw him flying all over the sky earlier; he should be able to handle this big guy, shouldn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Sizz~ A circle of light appeared beside everyone; Tao Yu, who had found Natasha¡¯s location through the video, walked straight out of it. Seeing the nearly three-meter-tall Luke Cage charging towards them, Tao Yu was somewhat taken aback. Indeed, a psychic infected with the T-virus is far more troublesome. Meanwhile, everyone around, witnessing Tao Yu¡¯s entrance, couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes. This was indeed unprecedented! The Anbrella helicopter crew, noticing this, immediately began to raise their altitude and prepared to report back on the special situation here. However, in the next moment, they saw a hammer, with sparks and lightning, hurtling towards them. Without giving any time to react, it instantly blew the helicopter in the sky into a massive fireball... Chapter 972: 795 Zombie Formula 1.0 Chapter 972: Chapter 795 Zombie Formula 1.0 Seeing a circle suddenly appear before their eyes, Tao Yu, cloaked in a white robe giving off an aura of a celestial hermit, walked out and swung a hammer, smashing a military helicopter into smithereens. Nick Fury was also somewhat bewildered at this time. What just happened? This guy named Jack was someone he knew, a friend of Tony and Minato Namikaze, seemingly also a scientist, but how did the style suddenly change? Even if the other party had come wearing Iron Armor blasting away, he could easily accept it. But what does it mean now to just draw a circle and come over? Wasn¡¯t it just Natasha having a video communication with the other party before? Can we now really hit someone through the internet? This question didn¡¯t only emerge in Nick Fury¡¯s mind; similar thoughts occurred to everyone else present. Only Matt, the blind man, constantly tilted his ears to listen, and then spoke up ¡°Hey, guys, did someone else just arrive? But I think if we don¡¯t leave now, we¡¯re going to be caught by Luke, he doesn¡¯t seem to like us right now.¡± Looking at Matt, as he listened intently with a bit of urgency on his face. Tao Yu suddenly said something peculiar ¡°Well, with super hearing, there¡¯s no need for super sight.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Matt was a bit perplexed, not knowing the situation with the newcomer. He hadn¡¯t heard any noise from the other party¡¯s arrival, and didn¡¯t know what had happened, only hearing the sudden explosion of the helicopter. ¡°Nothing much, I have a friend known as Homelander, he might appreciate you a bit more.¡± Tao Yu smiled, then turned to look at Luke Cage who had started to pounce towards this floor level. At three meters tall, with skin glistening metallically black, but because his clothes were burned off from falling from the helicopter, he now appeared somewhat indecorous. Tao Yu shook his head in disapproval. ¡°Disgusting...¡± Finally, as Luke jumped into the air, Tao Yu casually pointed a finger up. Whoosh~ Pffch~ Instantly, Luke¡¯s body swelled up from the inside, and then a blindingly bright cross along with hymns burst forth from his head and shoulders. Dazzling and brilliant! There was no blood from the wound, as if it had been completely vaporized or purified. Luke Cage, who was previously rampaging, feasting on zombies as if they were a buffet, and starting to evolve, was now stopped in his tracks. As the AT field cross that flashed by started to fade away. Mid-air, the body of Luke Cage fell to the rooftop, his once sturdy body appearing shriveled, first collapsing to his knees, then falling over, seemingly reduced to just a layer of skin. Tao Yu, satisfied with his casual pointer finger kill and the partial restoration of his AT field. This was a result of research from Vishanti¡¯s book, an integration of Barrier and defense spells. Although Vishanti¡¯s book claims that all spells on it cannot be used for attack, Tao Yu¡¯s abilities are not governed by It. Now it doesn¡¯t even cause a headache, merely an item of Yuan Force, so of course, he¡¯d use it in whatever way was best. And this power displayed directly from stepping out of the teleportation door, knocking out an opponent just by showing up did truly shock everyone present. Even though Natasha had experienced other non-human aspects of Tao Yu, the casualness of his actions still left her profoundly struck. Her mind kept replaying the previous shocking imagery. No wonder... ¡°Oh, what in the world happened? I think I just heard hymns, felt like my soul was cleansed.¡± It was still Matt speaking, although his hearing was extraordinary, able to complete mostly anything with his super hearing, the silhouette of Luke Cage after he jumped had appeared in his mind, with black and white imaging. But now he had no idea how it suddenly changed, after the hymn, all he could remember in his mind was the hymn, and nothing else. ¡°It was indeed a hymn, not only a hymn but also crosses...¡± Frank, who originally didn¡¯t believe in even the mightiest deity, now mockingly crossed himself on his chest. ¡°Poor Luke, alas, what a pity.¡± Looking at the body of Luke Cage on the ground, Frank was also sentimental, but he understood this was his release. ¡°Is this your friend?¡± Tao Yu raised an eyebrow and casually glanced at the husk on the ground, burst open by an AT field in an instant, and inquired casually. ¡°Indeed, but he was infected during the investigation of the disappearance of homeless people in the sewers, and, to some extent, it¡¯s related to us blowing up a warehouse.¡± Frank didn¡¯t conceal his failure, speaking in a somewhat somber tone. ¡°Then let me try something, no guarantees it will work.¡± Tao Yu hung the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer at his waist, covered himself again with the white robe, lest he ruin the image. Then he opened his white robe at the chest, revealing the Eye of Agamotto inside, his fingers in the form of a spell seal, positioned at either side of the Eye of Agamotto. Click-clack, click-clack~ The Eye of Agamotto itself began to transform. The others had been shocked by the arrival and actions of Tao Yu previously. But now, watching Tao Yu¡¯s movements, they started to become puzzled as well. What is he doing? You said you wanted to give it a try, to try what? Are you going to do something to this corpse? However, they then saw the pendant on Tao Yu¡¯s chest emitting a green radiance steadily, and the husk of Luke on the ground began to float. Then it started to flicker like a slideshow, fixed in place as though going through a rewind. Chapter 973: 795 Zombie Formula 1.0_2 Chapter 973: Chapter 795 Zombie Formula 1.0_2 Flashing eerily and increasing speed rapidly! As their eyes widened in astonishment, Luke, who was initially left as a mere shell, began to inflate rapidly, seemingly returning to his original state. Then, it continued as if rewinding; his previously inflated body started to shrink, as if the energy from killing zombies earlier was being expelled. In the shocked eyes of the onlookers, he gradually returned to a normal human appearance! From an infected posture with only his sclera remaining, he slowly returned to a normal color. ¡°Strange, why is he still so dark.¡± Tao Yu rotated his hand a few more times. ¡°He¡¯s black.¡± Frank quickly spoke up. ¡°Tch, Nick brother huh.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s sarcastic tone made Nick Fury watch quietly. During this time, he indeed missed handling many things. It was quite embarrassing. The T-virus vaccine method was developed, they even had prior knowledge that something could happen here and obtained an important prisoner who could expose Hydra. But it all went awry! Now no matter what he¡¯s criticized for, he could only pretend not to know. And compared to blaming, the situation of this man coming back to life was still shocking their hearts. Even though he was already lying dead, and even deflated. He miraculously seemed to rewind and restored! Is this time-reversal? But Luke, who seemed to rewind and recover, still lay on the ground with his eyes closed tightly. Tao Yu frowned as he looked at this empty shell-like body ¡°His soul is gone...¡± It seems, this matter is not so simple... Tao Yu wanted to try Divination. However, even with the Time Gem in hand to assist, just as he was about to cast the cards, they slipped from his hands and scattered on the ground! ¡°Slipped...¡± Tao Yu looked at the scattered cards, then looked up at his hand. Would his own strength cause a slip? Is this a warning from his Spirituality... Is there something highly risky even behind his own Divination? What the hell... ¡ª¡ª ¡°The soul is gone?¡± A group of Muggles at the scene listened to Tao Yu discussing the topic of souls, showing looks of partial understanding. Seeing Tao Yu suddenly scatter a pile of cards and then become lost in thought, they did not disturb him. Eventually, they saw him wave his sleeve and gather all the cards back. ¡°Even if I told you, you wouldn¡¯t understand...¡± Tao Yu didn¡¯t explain further. Whatever the result, it indicated that the T-virus infection had destroyed this guy¡¯s soul. And there¡¯s something unclean behind it! Later, Tao Yu walked to the edge of the rooftop, looking down at the chaos in Hell¡¯s Kitchen. It was very similar to the vague fragments he had seen before, but comparatively better. At least for now, due to the military¡¯s early intervention, they had started to block the surroundings of Hell¡¯s Kitchen. Meanwhile, Tao Yu also looked up at Tony who was constantly flying in the sky, grabbing survivors one by one and tossing them to safety. ¡°Having quite a lot of fun...¡± Tao Yu shook his head, not intending to disturb Tony¡¯s pleasure, and again went back to where Luke¡¯s body lay and squatted down. With a hint of Arcane Radiance in his eyes, he pressed down... ... While rescuing people, Tony continued to interact with the live stream comments on the screen inside his helmet. All kinds of gifts were flying around, and various praises made Tony feel a different kind of experience. ¡°This feels pretty good.¡± Tony used to attract attention, often appearing in various magazines and newspapers, and there was a lot of news about him online. When he first became Iron Man, he really liked to collect newspapers about Iron Man, feeling it was great. But that passive way of collecting newspapers and watching them praise him felt different from now, with real-time interaction through live stream comments! With Jarvis assisting in control, any offensive comments were filtered, leaving only praises. In the midst of constant exclamations of ¡®awesome¡¯, Tony felt much lighter. While playing music, he also handled the live rescue operation. Especially since many trapped survivors were also using their phones to take videos or even stream live. This could even interact with Tony¡¯s side. It¡¯s like a celebrity doing rounds! ¡°Save her, save her! She¡¯s a pretty girl!¡± ¡°Save him, he¡¯s in more danger!¡± ¡°The first-person view is so cool! That kind of high-speed diving, even through a screen makes the adrenaline surge.¡± ¡°Still got to watch Iron Man, the others are just too lame.¡± ¡°Why is this virus appearing, is New York still safe?¡± ¡°Ha, I¡¯m in New Mexico, I¡¯m not scared at all!¡± ¡°...¡± Various comments continuously scrolled across the secondary display screen inside Tony¡¯s helmet, giving Tony great enjoyment. However, the sudden appearance of Holy Light next to him caught his attention, and Jarvis also brought a helpful reminder ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Jack, he just stole your cookies from your lab and then teleported here.¡± ¡°Oh, crap.¡± Tony rolled his eyes, then changed direction ¡°But to solve these issues now, I still need to find him. He¡¯s full of ideas, and I really don¡¯t have any good solutions at the moment.¡± Tony swiftly flew towards the rooftop where Tao Yu was. And then he saw Nick Fury and their team. Upon seeing Fury, Tony immediately started to mock him Chapter 974: 795: Zombie Formula 1.0_3 Chapter 974: Chapter 795: Zombie Formula 1.0_3 ¡°Oh, well done! Calling in the military ahead of time really minimized the losses.¡± That mocking tone truly made Nick Fury¡¯s dark face turn a shade of red. ¡°Sorry for letting you down, but I¡¯ll definitely expose the real culprits!¡± Nick Fury said earnestly to Tony. Watching the camera on his head, Nick Fury¡¯s mind stirred slightly as he remembered seeing the pop-up on his phone that Tony was live streaming. He then directly addressed Tony¡¯s camera and said ¡°I can now confirm that this is the new T-virus Anbrella Company has been developing, leaked due to the explosion at the Hand-to-hand Combat Association warehouse. It started spreading through the rats in the sewers, and there¡¯s been a series of homeless disappearances in Hell¡¯s Kitchen...¡± Nick Fury knew how to seize the moment. Initially, he hadn¡¯t thought much about the homeless in the sewers, but thanks to Frank¡¯s past investigations, they¡¯ve now come full circle. The transmission chain has been thoroughly investigated. With the presence of Leon, a survivor from Raccoon City, and the Chris siblings still in Hell¡¯s Kitchen, the narrative chain of cause and effect at this moment is already quite complete and detailed. ¡°...However, sadly, Anbrella¡¯s influence is too large, covering business, political, military, and medical sectors. My original department of secret agents has been completely infiltrated, leading to me being hunted continuously.¡± While Nick Fury should be living in the shadows, he now deliberately exposed himself and revealed these matters to the camera. If this had happened in the past, even if he had found any media to disclose information, it would have been impossible for any media to publish it. What can or cannot be broadcast, the media control was so strict that it reached pathological levels. You could criticize officials or authorities because they¡¯re meant to be the scapegoats to vent frustration. But if it touched upon certain untouchable domains, that would result in complete censorship, and speaking out of turn could lead to job loss, a ban, or even arrest, or being ¡°suicided.¡± But now, things are obviously different. The promotion of ¡®Anthony¡¯ smartphones and the various advertising platforms caught everyone off-guard with the emergence of this new phenomenon. The other party had no preparations nor expected such a massive influence. But Nick Fury, the king of agents, sharply caught onto this loophole and seized this extremely rare opportunity! In the midst of so many onlookers during the live stream, suddenly revealing so many dark secrets truly did shock many netizens. Then Jarvis sent a communication ¡°Sir, Anbrella¡¯s legal team has sent us a warning, asking us to cease smearing them.¡± And this time, the communication was specifically connected to the live stream as well. Letting everyone hear it together. ¡°Ah ha, looks like we¡¯ve hit their sore spot. Let their legal team come; we won¡¯t have any of that. Tell them we¡¯ll see it through to the end!¡± Seeing all the praise in the comments, Tony was filled with swagger ¡°Hang on, I¡¯ll just head over to their headquarters to get the evidence by force, oh, not me personally, but maybe one or more of my Iron Armor suits got lost and picked up by some good Samaritan.¡± Tony said with a wicked sense of humor ¡°You can¡¯t sue me for this one, right...¡± He was even ready to admit openly that he¡¯s Iron Man, but suddenly felt that this sensation was quite nice too! Meanwhile, Tao Yu was already fumbling around with the body of Luke, restored to its original state, and then turned around with a layer of hazy Holy Light, wearing the Wizard¡¯s White Robe, and walked over. This also reminded Tony of the main reason he had flown over. Seeing Tao Yu in his priestly guise, Tony also exaggeratedly bowed slightly ¡°Oh, honored Wizard in the White Robe, do you have any good suggestions to solve this trouble? Saving them one by one is too inefficient.¡± A magical orb flickering with white light appeared in Tao Yu¡¯s palm. It rose up gently in front of the live audience, causing a stir in the comments. After all, unlike Iron Man¡¯s easier to understand situation, Tao Yu¡¯s magic actions were quite mind-blowing. Since when did wizards come into existence? ¡°I¡¯ve gained some insights. This spell can be called ¡®Zombie Formula 1.0¡¯. There¡¯s still much to improve, but for a small-scale situation like this, it should be enough...¡± Tao Yu¡¯s voice, under the blessing of the ethereal white light, also seemed quite divine, and the orb in his hand was lifted upwards and took off, flying into the sky. The next moment~ Bang~ With the explosion of the orb, numerous beams rapidly rained down towards the ground, densely packed! ¡ª- ¡°What is this? A wizard?¡± ¡°He¡¯s radiating Holy Light!¡± ¡°Iron Man called him the White Robe Wizard!¡± ¡°My God, there really is magic in the world!¡± ¡°I knew it, there are wizards in the world, I saw them when I was a kid!¡± ¡°Is this a messenger sent by God to save us?¡± ¡°...¡± In the flurry of comments in Tony¡¯s live chat, ¡®Zombie Formula 1.0¡¯ in Tao Yu¡¯s hand was also successfully activated. This was an inspiration formed by Tao Yu from the spells of the Dark Divine Book, as the rules within this world are interconnected. Chapter 975: 795 Zombie Formula 1.0_4 Chapter 975: Chapter 795 Zombie Formula 1.0_4 After injecting some of his own understanding, Tao Yu managed to cast the Dao Skill... The sky filled with beams of light, falling like a torrential rain, even enveloping the armed helicopters and the ground forces that were enforcing the blockade. At the initial burst, a wave of terror washed over them. But soon, those who first came into contact with the beams on the helicopters were shocked to discover that the beams seemed just like ordinary light, which gave a somewhat lazy feeling when it hit them, with nothing else happening. It was quite like a flare. People on the ground quickly came to the same realization. While ordinary people were unharmed, but... Swoosh~ Swoosh~ When the light hit the horde of zombies, each beam acted like a chain lightning, striking one zombie and then radiating more connecting beams to all nearby zombies from that central one! The denser the zombies, the more intensive the connections! The beams seemed to specifically target zombies, even curving to automatically track them. After the deluge of light rain, the dense mass of zombies in Hell¡¯s Kitchen were continuously linked. However, these beams themselves seemed not to cause direct harm, they only made the zombies lose their vitality upon contact! No additional wounds appeared on the surface. Pitter-patter~ Pitter-patter~ The sound of densely-packed zombies falling to the ground echoed. The zombies were still as hideous and bloodied as ever. But at this moment, they had no strength to struggle; they collapsed like a chain of dominoes... ... A special forces team had initially entered the city by helicopter, intending to rescue some survivors. However, they, along with a group of survivors, were now trapped in the hall of a shopping mall. The zombies outside kept banging against the doors blocked with random items, shards of glass flew, and the zombies¡¯ low growls were heard, pervaded with a foul stench in the air. Although various items were used to barricade the mall¡¯s main entrance, the swarming zombies still managed to shatter the glass and began to break through the makeshift blockade. This forced the special forces defending the area to keep firing in controlled bursts. ¡°Conserve ammunition! We must wait for reinforcements!¡± The team captain said with a grave expression. ¡°There are no reinforcements! No reinforcements!¡± One of the team members was on the verge of a breakdown; he clearly understood that in such a situation, it was impossible to expect other teams to risk entering a crisis just for a rescue. But in the next moment, as the sky was showered with beams of light, the endless sea of zombies in the plaza outside the mall fell in droves. This left even those immersed in despair feeling bewildered. Furthermore, several of those chaining beams of light shot towards a few of the survivors in an instant, as if automatically tracking them, entering their bodies. Frightened, they screamed, but then found that nothing seemed to happen. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The captain had some guesses, while the survivors who were hit by the beams stepped out shakily. ¡°Nothing, nothing¡¯s wrong...¡± ¡°Speak up! Or I¡¯ll end you right here!¡± The teammate who was about to collapse grabbed one of them and pressed the gun against his head. ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk! I was actually bitten by one of those things before, and I was feeling a bit dizzy, but it all disappeared just now, all gone!¡± Bang~ Bang~ Without heeding his plea, the already tense soldier promptly executed all those who had been previously infected. And at that moment, the other survivors didn¡¯t say much either. This was too frightening, to be mingling among them! If not for this sudden incident, who knows what would have happened... ... In the bedroom, the young man who had been live streaming, crying, calling for rescue, and then starting to leave his last words, noticed that something was off when the banging on the door stopped. He then yelled into the camera ¡°Everybody, smash that like button to a hundred thousand, I¡¯m gonna open the door and have a look...¡± ... The suited man lying in the car is also streaming live, with a deathly pale expression on his face. ¡°Might as well let the world be destroyed, I just took another massive dump, and you know what? I feel quite relieved after that, ha ha~, in a moment I¡¯m gonna wank in front of all of you! Ha ha!¡± But it was when he started to give up and began unbuckling his belt that many comments popped up urging him to look outside. Yet, the suited man ignored them all. ¡°Ha ha! Once I¡¯m done wanking I¡¯ll go, it¡¯s coming, it¡¯s coming! So thrilling! I, Williams, am the true king today!¡± But by the time the suited man became a ¡°sage,¡± there was nothing left for him to care about, he stood up and looked outside the window. The silent street and the image of zombies sprawled on the ground instantly solidified the color on his face. What had happened? Was it a hallucination from the rush? It wasn¡¯t until he saw people in white hazmat suits start to come in one after another, beginning rescue operations. That the suited man with a pale face and trembling fear picked up his phone, took off his suit to cover his head, and shakily said to the camera, ¡°I misspoke earlier, my name is Smith...¡± ... Chris and his sister, investigating the source in the sewers, witnessing streaks of light continuously ricocheting and zombie bodies falling one after another, also felt a sense of surrealism. ¡°What was that just now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡± ¡°Should we continue investigating the source?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve come this far...¡± ... Similar scenes kept occurring in Hell¡¯s Kitchen, with each survivor watching the zombies suddenly collapse as if in a dream. But what followed was the euphoria of a narrow escape from death. Some braver survivors began to emerge from hiding, leaving their homes. Seeing a few other nearby survivors, whether known or unknown, all cried with joy and hugged each other. Even some hormonally charged men and women, regardless of whether they knew each other or not, started kissing passionately. And Tony¡¯s live stream was witnessing all this. Even Tony, who already had some understanding of Tao Yu, was still shocked when he saw Tao Yu single-handedly eliminating all the zombies in an instant. His talent in spells was extraordinary, and now Tony had started using the Mirror Space, even wanting his Iron Armor to gain the ability for mirror transfer. But now he realized, in front of his truly gifted friend, his own prized intellect seemed to be overshadowed. ¡°My friend, you are the real hero.¡± Tony looked towards Tao Yu and sincerely said. ¡°Heh, the rest is up to you guys. I think that Anbrella Company in the mundane world must be given the punishment it deserves.¡± Tao Yu, like a savior, had just resolved the big trouble in Hell¡¯s Kitchen, and even resolved the big problem in New York, suitably thrusting Anbrella into the spotlight. After speaking, he directly drew a portal in front of Tony¡¯s camera, revealing the image of the top of Mount Everest behind it, and then stepped through. ¡°Handle your mundane affairs well, otherwise, we might not be able to resist intervening directly...¡± While leaving, Tao Yu also felt a slight regret. It¡¯s a pity that the ¡°Zombie Formula 1.0¡± version still has many flaws. Although the relevant connections were found and a targeted eradication within the region was directly completed, it wasn¡¯t the kind of conceptual eradication, otherwise, a one-hit solution to all the T-virus problems would be the best solution. Instead of just successfully dealing with one area now. ¡°I wonder if those guys need to get the latest strains for decoding if they upgrade again; it could be a good test subject...¡± Tony is no longer sitting on his hands, with hate for his father¡¯s murder, he probably wants to directly blow up all of Anbrella¡¯s labs. The physical kind... But thinking of the unease brought by Luke¡¯s previous disappearance of the soul, Tao Yu was in no mood to feel good. ¡°Dormammu, come out... Ah...¡± Chapter 976: 796: Getting Serious Chapter 976: Chapter 796: Getting Serious Hell¡¯s Kitchen suddenly erupted into a biochemical crisis, followed by ¡®Anthony¡¯s¡¯ smartphone live streams all over the net, instantly igniting global attention. This type of biochemical crisis, no matter where it occurs, is a disaster. When videos spread to individuals started to appear, a sense of empathy and fear began spreading all over the world. When the live stream first started, stakeholders of the Anbrella Company were already jumping out of their skin. ¡°Why can their phones get such wide coverage?¡± ¡°Damn it, Stark Group is cheating!¡± ¡°I knew it, $199 was not spent with good intentions!¡± ¡°We must stop him...¡± For Anbrella, the fate of a trashy place like Hell¡¯s Kitchen had no impact on them, they could even ride on this negative wave to make another killing on Nasdaq. To them, whether it¡¯s good news or bad, both can be manipulated. Even if Hell¡¯s Kitchen were wiped off the map, they wouldn¡¯t have the slightest concern. As for the people of Hell¡¯s Kitchen? They are just scum and numbers, no great loss! All they needed to consider was the cleanup and lobbying. This was not a very difficult task. They even started to prepare a counter-attack, continuing to place the blame on Stark Group. Because they often did this themselves, that¡¯s why they kept slandering their competitors, threatening their safety. Once they start accusing you of something, it¡¯s usually because they did it first. But while they were still discussing with each other, preparing various tactics, The Iron Man live stream, which had been closely watched, also revealed something incredible. A figure in white robes, radiating Holy Light, face contours unclear yet undeniably pure. Every move exuded an indescribable nobility. And it was this holy figure who, with a wave of the hand, directly annihilated all the zombies in Hell¡¯s Kitchen! Without even harming the innocent. Such precise targeted killing was continuously challenging their understanding! ¡°What¡¯s this? A Mage?¡± ¡°A Psychic?¡± ¡°Is that circle a portal?¡± ¡°...¡± Later, with Tony¡¯s ongoing live stream, the higher-ups of Anbrella, currently in a remote meeting, also felt considerable shock and surprise. But it seemed that only ¡®Magic¡¯ could do something like this! And then, a cold female voice appeared ¡°Someone is trying to break into our meeting network, please note, they have successfully breached three layers of security, it must be Stark Group¡¯s artificial intelligence.¡± Hearing the White Queen¡¯s warning, many attendants furrowed their brows. The security of the network is not a worry for a complete breach, but they were considering the meaning behind it! Stark Group¡¯s artificial intelligence and they usually did not interfere with each other, neither could do anything to the other. That¡¯s why such probing attacks were not frequent, usually with some purpose. ¡°Perhaps his goal is not purely to eavesdrop on our meeting.¡± ¡°Stark is serious, he¡¯s preparing to attack us!¡± ¡°Damn! This is a crime! A crime!¡± The minds of those present were already corrupted; they knew what the other side wanted to do when Tony had previously indicated that the Iron Armor would be ¡®stolen¡¯. But with the combat power and mobility of the Iron Armor clearly laid out, even if Anbrella had a strong private and biochemical arsenal, they immediately realized the problems and difficulties involved. ¡°He¡¯s changed, starting from the sudden assault on our lab last time, becoming unruly, becoming more troublesome.¡± ¡°All these changes occurred after that damn Minato Namikaze appeared, and that damn smartphone is also being managed by Minato Namikaze.¡± ¡°Prepare for response, don¡¯t be wishful, we could take out some experimental subjects to see...¡± ¡°Hmph, let Iron Man understand that his Iron Armor is nothing extraordinary!¡± Although they cared about that Wizard with Supernatural Ability, right now, it seems they still have to first deal with the problem from Iron Man, as well as the aftermath of this biochemical crisis. Because of those troublesome guys, it¡¯s going to be hard to suppress this incident... ... Previously, the sudden shortfall through the use of smartphones led to the direct exposure of Anbrella Company. Now it¡¯s not just the actions that Tony is preparing to initiate. Other forces are also starting to mount pressure against Anbrella. Especially Nick Fury, who used to hide in the shadows as a spy chief, likes to sneak into people¡¯s homes and wait in the dark. But having tasted success once, he¡¯s now gone all-out and begun public activism. Openly organizing various gathering activities and beautiful sceneries. Boldly presenting himself in the public eye! From the previous secretive ways, which also frequently encountered various assassination attempts and pursuits, Now, Nick Fury is almost inseparable from his phone, keeping live all the time, and though he still encounters assassination attempts, the direct special forces ambushes are gone. With the abilities of Nick Fury and his associates, dealing with ordinary assassination attempts is nothing. At least twice, assassination attempts have appeared right in his live broadcast. Once, his ear was injured, leaving him with blood all over his face. Nick Fury, despite the wound, kept waving his fists heavily, showing his determination to resist. Chapter 977: 796: Its Real_2 Chapter 977: Chapter 796: It¡¯s Real_2 The more it happened like this, the more supporters he gathered. The king of agents was slowly transforming from a secret agent into an orator and internet celebrity. Because of his influence, protest crowds appeared in many places, surrounding the Anbrella office buildings. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d be quite good at this stuff.¡± Frank was now temporarily following Nick Fury, accompanied by Hell¡¯s Kitchen¡¯s own Matt the Night Demon. With such a major incident occurring in Hell¡¯s Kitchen, and many of their neighbors dead besides Luke, both had ignited the flames of vengeance. This was naturally a perfect match for Nick Fury. ¡°I was simply used to solving problems with other methods, but actually, I am professional at this kind of thing too.¡± Nick Fury looked at the gathering protest crowds in front of him, his tone flat. As the head of agents, the CIA¡¯s forte, of course, wasn¡¯t something he hadn¡¯t mastered. It was just that previously, he hadn¡¯t thought about employing it on such a grand scale; it was usually about instigating some countries in the third world. This time, it was just that Tony had conveniently launched a new smartphone platform, which Fury seized as an opportunity to strike back with a boomerang. ¡°Previously, it was Anbrella manipulating public opinion. Now that the roles are reversed, I wonder if they¡¯re accustomed to it...¡± Natasha also voiced with a touch of satisfaction. Anbrella had always been the biggest enemy in front of S.H.I.E.L.D. Because Anbrella¡¯s reach was too wide and its influence too significant, it had always constrained their actions. As it turned out, their very home was being stolen from right under their noses. And now, it was our turn to attempt a home invasion! ¡°However, with their abilities, just doing this probably won¡¯t be enough. This can only count as a token of support...¡± Leon, being among the group with the longest history of confrontation against Anbrella, and as a member of the Kennedy family, was well aware that these seemingly powerful movements actually had limited usefulness. Protest is protest, dissatisfaction is dissatisfaction, but what needs to happen will still happen; it might even directly prompt targeted legislation, making violent suppression seem reasonable and legal... ¡ª¡ª Above Mount Everest, covered in eternal snow, this natural extreme of Earth truly showcased the marvelous work of the natural world. The spot where Tao Yu stood was not on the route commonly taken by summit climbers; from his position, he could just see a line of climbers led by Sherpa guides, slowly moving through the snow and wind. Zzzt~ Accompanied by a buzzing sound, a circle of golden teleportation array blinked into existence beside Tao Yu, revealing Tony on the other side ¡°Hey, use your magical Coin to help me find Anbrella¡¯s key areas; I want to stream it live this time.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Tao Yu was somewhat speechless ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was a lost Iron Armor?¡± ¡°A lost Iron Armor with streaming equipment, isn¡¯t that logical?¡± Tony was never one to hide; outright attack by force was indeed a crime, so he couldn¡¯t be too overt about it; it needed some subtlety. ¡°You still haven¡¯t produced what I need.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve figured it out, we¡¯re going to buy an abandoned mine and fill it with water, and then build a small laboratory under the water. This will disrupt cosmic noise as much as possible.¡± Hearing Tony suddenly propose such a crude method, Tao Yu couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. But on second thought, this seemed to be the quickest solution available. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange some things, and then we¡¯ll go take a look together...¡± Tao Yu casually pulled out a pocket watch, saw the hands turning slightly clockwise, and raised an eyebrow. This meant success, but the gains seemed mediocre; perhaps there were some special circumstances... ¡°My own intervention results in only mediocre gains? A desperate measure for salvation?¡± Tao Yu wasn¡¯t too concerned, and then returned to Kama Taiji, calling over Mordo and the Royal Capital. ¡°Master Jack, do you need something?¡± Mordo still maintained his serious demeanor. Now that the Ancient One was out of the picture, Tao Yu was almost acting as the Supreme Mage. Their previous battle with Kaecilius also made Mordo and the Royal Capital acknowledge him. ¡°If there are any mages who want to leave to follow Kaecilius, don¡¯t stop them, let them go. We just need to protect the three Holy Temples.¡± ¡°This...¡± Mordo hesitated a bit, having managed the mages quite strictly recently, causing some dissatisfaction among them. ¡°A twisted melon is not sweet, they have the right to pursue their own goals, let them go.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± In the end, Tao Yu was the one calling the shots, and although Mordo deeply disdained those mages seeking darkness, he had to comply for now. ¡°I¡¯m going to handle something, if anything comes up, contact me by phone in a place with a signal.¡± Tao Yu handed each of them a smartphone. You can¡¯t allow the study of magic to fall too far behind the times, and now Tao Yu actually believed that magic and science were interconnected; both were explorations of the universe¡¯s fundamental rules, only taking different paths, ultimately converging at the same end... If he wasn¡¯t worried about overreaching, Tao Yu would have wanted to bring all mages into a management group and then sort them. Those who wanted to learn Dark Magic in one group, those wanting White Magic in another, categorizing them... ¡°Furthermore, Anbrella isn¡¯t just a minor irritant now, but a genuine potential threat.¡± Tao Yu thought of the infected Luke, sensing that this wasn¡¯t the first superhero infection case. Just like the Spirit that Luke had lost, there was a major issue lurking behind this. Chapter 978: 796 Coming for Real_3 Chapter 978: Chapter 796 Coming for Real_3 Regardless of the underlying issue, the T-virus cannot be allowed to be further upgraded by Anbrella. So although it was Tony who suggested and took the lead, Tao Yu also chose to go and provide backup... ... ¡°Anbrella warehouse caught fire, Iron Man just happened to pass by to put out the fire, live-streamed the entire firefighting process, and then saw their biochemical lab, which can only be described as utterly insane.¡± ¡°Iron Man got a tip-off, unexpectedly discovered a biochemical test site of the KB organization, directly arrived and wiped out the nest, but also unexpectedly found a network belonging to the Anbrella Company there.¡± ¡°Anbrella¡¯s headquarters suddenly caught fire, suffering heavy losses.¡± ¡°A director of the Anbrella Company was kidnapped at home by a wandering vagrant, revealing the secrets of the company¡¯s internal biochemical experiments.¡± ¡°Anbrella...¡± ¡°...¡± The biochemical crisis of Hell¡¯s Kitchen still hadn¡¯t faded. Many lobbying groups were still actively advocating, trying to introduce some regulatory measures for platforms on smartphones. The next moment, news about various accidents involving Anbrella had already spread wildly on major smartphone platforms. And then, many smartphone users began to transfer it to internet platforms on PCs. Even the continuous deletion of videos and banning of accounts only made the situation worse! Because the smartphone platforms were unaffected, many video creators were still lamenting on the smartphone platforms ¡°Oh, unbelievable, YouTube actually banned my account, oh my God!¡± ¡°This is definitely not the first time, they really used to silence us!¡± ¡°It turns out what we saw before was all restricted.¡± ¡°Hard to imagine, if there were no Anthony phones, no platforms on smartphones, what this incident would have turned into.¡± ¡°Think about Raccoon City! Hell¡¯s Kitchen might have been hit by a ¡®meteorite strike¡¯ by then!¡± ¡°Last time we had a wildfire here, which burned for months, it must have been Anbrella!¡± ¡°My God, it¡¯s too dark...¡± It could be said that Anbrella was not given any time to take a breath or to prepare, and they were completely stunned by a combination of punches, to the point where Anbrella itself seemed to have given up on itself. There was no official statement, nor any explanation. Instead, they began to apply for bankruptcy and liquidation... ... New Mexico, a secluded small town is nestled in a mountainous area. Tony flew to this small town, looking at the multi-level farms on these hilly terrains, and that natural rural atmosphere. His face also held a trace of puzzlement ¡°Is this really the place?¡± Tao Yu, floating in the air next to him, looked down at the village below, with the glint of stars in his eyes, and then spoke with a somewhat complex tone ¡°It is here, be careful, the situation might be complicated...¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words made Tony frown. The initial solo raids on Anbrella¡¯s strongholds were not all smooth sailing for Tony. The various biological weapons of Anbrella. Even the integration of exoskeletons into biological weapons indeed wore him out a bit. If it weren¡¯t for the spells he controlled, he might have really been in trouble. It was only later that Tao Yu came over and dealt with a few thorny issues. Having witnessed Tao Yu¡¯s power at Kama Taiji and his ability to clear out Hell¡¯s Kitchen, Tony had quite a bit of confidence in Tao Yu¡¯s strength. But now he said this place might be troublesome... ¡ª¡ª ¡°Hmm, there¡¯s a very violent aura here, and..., never mind, let¡¯s go take a look first.¡± After sensing that crazy, violent aura ahead, Tao Yu also felt a bit of gravity in his heart. It¡¯s strong! Not to mention the early phase of Marvel, this power gave Tao Yu the impression that it might even rival the Ancient One! The most crucial part is... Tao Yu patted the trembling Thunder God¡¯s Hammer at his waist, feeling the brutality in that aura and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Please not that big oaf, I really can¡¯t save him back...¡± Having roughly guessed who it was, Tao Yu, together with Tony, quickly descended and entered the small town. It looked like a very peaceful town, surrounded by a lot of farms. ¡°Not going straight in for the attack?¡± Tony touched his armor, which swiftly shifted into casual wear; he seemed a bit puzzled. Previously, Jack would act decisively, attacking wherever his magical Coin indicated. ¡°I want to meet a few people first and ask about the situation.¡± ¡°People? What people?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, over there.¡± Tao Yu pointed to a restaurant by the street. The restaurant had a Western style but featured floor-to-ceiling windows allowing one to see four strangely dressed people dining inside. These four people, as if cosplaying, were wearing Northern Europe-style armor with hammers, swords, shields, and other weapons beside them. They were eating while engaged in an intense debate. At a table next to them sat an old man with two beautiful female assistants, occasionally paying attention to them but unable to join in their conversation. It looked like they were together, yet they belonged to two distinct circles. Tony just picked up his glasses to scan and Jarvis provided information on the Northern Europe style. Thinking of Tao Yu¡¯s Thunder God¡¯s Hammer, Tony¡¯s face also showed a look of surprise. ¡°Are these people here with the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer? Or have they come to look for the hammer?¡± ¡°It¡¯s also possible they¡¯re looking for Thor himself.¡± Chapter 979: 796: Its Getting Real_4 Chapter 979: Chapter 796: It¡¯s Getting Real_4 Tao Yu spoke as he pushed open the restaurant¡¯s grand door. Soon a local girl came over to ask what the two would like to eat. But it seemed she quickly recognized Tony¡¯s identity, speaking with a mix of uncertainty and surprise, ¡°Oh, Tony? Is that Tony? My God, Iron Man!¡± The waitress¡¯s scream made many dining customers look over. Including Jane and Dr. Erik Selvig. Their assistant MAX also started exclaiming loudly, ¡°Hey, it really is Tony, oh my gosh, seeing him in person.¡± Although Jane and Erik Selvig both had worried looks on their faces, it didn¡¯t stop MAX¡¯s carefree nature. ¡°Hmm, I really don¡¯t know what brought him here...¡± Dr. Erik Selvig said this, then abruptly paused, after which he looked towards the few people still arguing. It couldn¡¯t be that he came for them, could it? Then, as expected, they saw Tony and Tao Yu walking towards them, with a very clear intention. With Tony¡¯s celebrity effect, meeting him indeed came with the benefit of added fame. ¡°Hi, everyone, I guess I don¡¯t need to introduce myself, two lovely ladies, may I have the opportunity to join you for lunch?¡± Tony smiled amicably, like a seasoned socialite, and pulled out a chair to sit down. Tao Yu also sat down on the side, watching Tony in action. ¡°I think you might have encountered some trouble, and that trouble might also be the reason we came to this town,¡± Tony mentioned casually. This statement finally caught the attention of the Valkyrie Sif nearby. Compared to the Warriors Three of Asgard, she was calmer and had not joined deeply into their argument. She was also paying attention to her surroundings, aware that Tao Yu and his companion came over with a purpose. ¡°You know we¡¯ve encountered trouble?¡± ¡°Of course, esteemed ones from Asgard.¡± Tony confidently replied. This surprised Erik Selvig and his company. They had only recently learned that Thor and the people before them truly hailed from Asgard. Thor was the well-known God of Thunder, and the Crown Prince of Asgard! Just accepting this took quite some time for them. The gods of Asgard descended through the Rainbow Bridge and appeared in reality. And Tony already knew? Then, the Warriors Three of Asgard, who were engaged in intense debate, stopped as well, turning their gaze to the two. ¡°You¡¯ve heard of our tale?¡± Volstagg, burly and rotund, leaned forward slightly, his belly bumping into the table, causing the plates on it to clink and clatter. ¡°Of course, the renowned Warriors Three, whose valor is famed throughout the Nine Realms.¡± Tao Yu chimed in at the right moment, helping Tony understand the identities of the few. They were indeed from Asgard! ¡°Then do you know the purpose of our visit here, person of Midgard?¡± Fandar asked with relative calm. Even though they were anxious, facing a mortal of Midgard, they still maintained a psychological advantage. Tao Yu did not respond, only quietly pulling out Mjolnir and placing it on the table. The room fell into silence at this gesture. The rather outspoken assistant MAX then said, ¡°Hey, what are you guys doing? Why aren¡¯t you talking all of a sudden?¡± And at that moment, Dr. Erik Selvig interjected, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this would be Thor¡¯s hammer he talks about, also known as Mjolnir, a treasure of Asgard.¡± Eric¡¯s knowledge was quite profound; even if he had never seen it before, his deductions came from the design and the current reactions. ¡°Meow Hammer, what?¡± MAX looked somewhat confused; Mjolnir was said too quickly, and she only caught the word ¡°meow.¡± Her interruption, though, caused Hogan to stand up abruptly, ¡°Why do you have it? Where did you get it from?¡± He said this while reaching for the handle of Mjolnir. However, the hammer that Tao Yu had casually taken out and set on the table without the table showing any signs of movement, now refused to budge no matter how hard Hogan tried! It was indeed Mjolnir! But why could this mortal lift it?! ¡°You¡¯re asking me? Shouldn¡¯t you be clearer on why Mjolnir is here? I believe I must have passed some kind of test contained within it, fulfilling the criteria to lift it,¡± Tao Yu arrogantly claimed. Yet, his bold words seemed credible. After all, the Warriors Three knew the reason Thor was banished to earth, as well as the spell and conditions Odin had placed on the hammer. This revelation shocked the Warriors Three and Sif greatly. It must be a mighty Saint capable of protecting the Nine Realms and possessing a pure heart! Only that could explain him being able to lift Mjolnir! With this new perspective, their gaze upon Tao Yu softened somewhat as they lowered their guards. After all, he was chosen by Mjolnir itself. And to the observing Tony, it all seemed a bit stupefying. When Tao Yu took out the hammer and saw the others¡¯ excited reactions, he thought a fight was about to break out; he was even ready to deploy his armor. But he never imagined that upon realizing Mjolnir had acknowledged Jack, they seemed to drop their hostility? You really weren¡¯t bragging back then; you were serious... Chapter 980: 797 Home Field Advantage Chapter 980: Chapter 797 Home Field Advantage ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t expect the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer to actually find the destined one...¡± At this moment, Sif¡¯s expression was quite complex. The Thunder God¡¯s Hammer lay on the table, not even shaking the table, looking as light as a feather. However, she knew that apart from the recognized person, no one else could lift it. The Divine King Odin is the supreme ruler of the Nine Realms! Thinking about Thor¡¯s banishment and his current unknown fate, her heart was filled with mixed feelings. The three warriors of the Immortal Palace might have slightly different thoughts, but generally, their feelings were quite similar to Sif¡¯s. With the Crown Prince exiled and now facing an unknown catastrophe, now that the new master of the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer has emerged, it even gave them a sense of ¡®destiny¡¯. This really is too coincidental! ¡°So, what¡¯s the situation now? As you see, I am a Mage, the appointed next Protector of Earth, oh, also known as your Midgard. I came here because I divined a crisis.¡± Initially reassured and even feeling admiration towards Tao Yu, Vostag frowned upon hearing Tao Yu¡¯s formal self-introduction. That plump belly of his even trembled, and then he spoke, ¡°Oh, my friends, you may not be very clear about Asgard, Midgard is also under our protection, and we, or rather the Supreme King of Asgard, are the true protectors of the Nine Realms.¡± ¡°I think the Supreme Mage and the Divine King Odin must have their own understanding, and you might want to consult them about this.¡± Tao Yu wouldn¡¯t believe that the Ancient One and Odin were strangers, with the Ancient One always focusing on the dimensions of the Otherworld, while Odin was nominally the master of the Nine Realms; both had sufficient mutual understanding. However, the ironic thing now is that the Ancient One was being eroded by the Abyss, and Odin had entered Odin¡¯s Sleep, both looking as if their days were numbered. ¡°Earth is not anybody¡¯s territory, anybody¡¯s.¡± At that moment, Tony also spoke up, disliking the way the other party talked in a condescending tone of being protectors while being actually on Earth. Vostag was about to say something else but was stopped by Sif. Instead, she looked Tao Yu up and down somewhat strangely, then glanced at the hammer on the table again. ¡°You just said you are a Mage??¡± Sif¡¯s words, also made the previously silenced Vostag burst out laughing again, ¡°Oh, my friend, I didn¡¯t notice you were joking just now. You, clearly such a brave warrior, humorously claimed to be a Mage, haha~, you¡¯re quite the jester, I like making friends with folk like you.¡± As he laughed, his beard jubilantly quivered. This even made Tony laugh along, also going over to pat Vostag¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Hey, I like the way you talk too. He¡¯s really funny, the hammer-wielding Mage, right?¡± ¡°You finally caught the chance, right?¡± Tao Yu was speechless towards Tony, but now wasn¡¯t the time to waste, cutting directly to the chase, ¡°Now is not the time for this, I have divined a major problem here, you might be clear with me, did something happen to Thor? The Thunder God¡¯s Hammer has been acting up recently.¡± Hearing Tao Yu¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s hearts tightened, recalling the most important business of this encounter, then the most eloquent Sif spoke, ¡°This is what happened: Thor previously made some mistakes and was deprived of his Divine Power by the Divine King, banished to the mortal realm, along with the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer being cast down too, how to say...¡± Sif organized her thoughts, then continued, ¡°It might be different from what you imagine, Thor is the Thunder God, the Crown Prince of Asgard, the future King of Asgard, so this time it seems more like a test for him, thus a trial from the Divine King was placed on the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer, and finally, this gentleman obtained it.¡± While Tony had been a nonchalant spectator munching popcorn this whole time, his heart jumped at this point, ¡°Wait, that Thunder God is the Crown Prince? Where is he now?¡± Different from academics like Jane and Dr. Eric who accompanied him, Tony, even though not fond of the circles of commerce, had a distinctive, individualistic view. During Captain America 3, despite his dislike for constraints, Tony ended up compromising. So now, hearing that the Thunder God was the Crown Prince of Asgard, Tony sensed trouble! Although he disliked the condescending tone of those claiming to be protectors, it was undeniable that the ability of Asgard to easily cross interstellar distances to Earth likely meant formidable strength! The master of the Nine Realms, meaning they probably colonize other worlds similar to Earth. Even though Tony verbally didn¡¯t acknowledge this dominion or believe that the other party genuinely had governance, still, how could Asgard be anything but a huge entity that the entire Earth would need to deal with! And now you tell me this place¡¯s Crown Prince showed up on Earth and seemingly got into trouble? This caused Tony a moment of powerless exasperation. Did the Divine King Odin become senile, making such a rash decision? Good for you, throwing him somewhere in the Nine Realms for a trial, but if something really did happen on Earth, that would indeed be difficult to explain! The cause of World War I, wasn¡¯t it similar to this kind of situation? This suddenly made Tony feel a tremendous headache. Chapter 981: 797 Home Advantage_2 Chapter 981: Chapter 797 Home Advantage_2 ¡°We also want to know where others are...¡± Sif sighed at this moment, then said ¡°These friends were met by Thor after he was banished. From them, we learned that it was Thor¡¯s brother Loki who deceived Thor into believing he had killed their own father. Thus, Thor willingly became a mortal to lead a lifetime here and came to this remote town to settle down as a farmer...¡± At this moment, Eric also spoke up ¡°We discovered Thor during an experiment, and noticed he was different from ordinary people, but then we seemed to have been targeted by some mysterious force. Though Thor lost his Divine Power, his combat experience and physical conditioning remained strong, and he quickly dealt with the enemies...¡± Eric slowly explained, giving Tao Yu an understanding of the current situation. After discovering they were being tracked, Thor¡¯s temper flared up, completely oblivious to any detours and avoiding sharp edges. He simply charged forward aggressively. Even though Thor was powerful and it seemed that the opponents wanted him alive, he bulldozed through and defeated many. But in the end, he was directly stunned by a stun gun. Afterwards, they kept using electric batons to hit him repeatedly, electrifying him into spasms. Then he was captured and taken away. The reason they have now tracked down this place is due to Heimdall¡¯s hints. But after arriving here, they lost contact with Heimdall... ¡ª¡ª ¡°That¡¯s how it is, something must have happened on Heimdall¡¯s end that suddenly cut our connection. It could be Loki plotting something again.¡± Sif was quite angry at this moment, they actually all disliked Loki, but Thor always liked to involve his brother in everything. And indeed, that insidious guy ended up doing such despicable actions! ¡°Loki...¡± Tao Yu frowned, initially thinking Loki would come to find him, but had been waiting in vain. Since when did the self-proclaimed god of schemes, yet more rash than anyone, become so restrained? Loki indeed loved to play tricks and target Thor, but if he found out Thor was infected with the T-virus, he should also feel some compassion, right? This... Tao Yu actually cared deeply for Loki, and even for Thor as well. Everything else can change, but only the Mind Stone is what Tao Yu most urgently needs. So regardless of how things evolve, he wanted Thor to regain his Divine Power and return to Asgard for a royal showdown with Loki to confront Thanos. Now, however, there were problems on both Loki¡¯s and Thor¡¯s sides... ¡°Was Heimdall able to contact you all before this?¡± Tao Yu asked, then took out a Coin. Perhaps it was Heimdall taking them to the mortal realm without Loki¡¯s consent that angered him. Under normal circumstances, Loki would use this opportunity to strike at Heimdall. But would it be the same if Thor was infected with the T-Virus? However, the Divination I conducted earlier didn¡¯t reveal any issues... Clank~ The Coin vertically landed on the table motionless, as if by a magic trick. But Tao Yu slowly stood up, then looked up through the window towards the sky. Why would my Divination aimed at Heimdall be interfered with... ¡°What did Loki use to ambush with? Was that Divine Artifact powerful enough to cause such significant interference to me?¡± For now, Tao Yu could only suppress his thoughts, then told everyone ¡°I can locate Thor, but according to my previous Divination¡¯s hexagram, his situation doesn¡¯t look optimistic; he might be infected with some mysterious virus that could erode the spirit.¡± Tao Yu made Sif and the others feel optimistic at first, but then they were alarmed. ¡°Eroding the spirit? What is that?¡± ¡°Honestly, I thought I understood this kind of thing quite well, but it turns out I don¡¯t after all, follow me...¡± Just as Tao Yu was leading the group out of the restaurant. Boom~ Boom~ Boom~ Consecutive long-range sniper shots came from multiple angles. Sif and others also reacted very swiftly, someone immediately used a shield for defense, while another picked up a weapon trying to block the ranged attacks. In terms of reaction, they far surpassed humans. Even sniper rifles posed no threat to them. It hardly mattered if they took the shots directly, they defended to protect other ¡®Mortals¡¯. Though a bit arrogant, they indeed fulfilled their duties as Guardians. But before they could successfully intercept the bullets, these consecutive sniper bullets all stopped mid-air. Vostag, who swung his weapon hitting nothing, looked back blankly at Tao Yu who was raising his palm. And as Tao Yu¡¯s palm fell back down, these bullets flew back with a speed faster than their arrival, piercing through the air. The snipers on several rooftops were all headshot! ¡°You really are a Mage...¡± Vostag muttered, seemingly feeling deceived. ¡°It¡¯s Anbrella¡¯s people, the largest evil organization on Earth. It¡¯s very likely that Thor was captured by them, possibly subjected to some evil experiments; and their knowledge of Thor being Thor might also be due to Loki...¡± Tao Yu quickly stated. Myself and Tony coming in so openly, since there¡¯s an Anbrella stronghold here, there should also be a response. Luckily, although there¡¯s something secretive behind Anbrella¡¯s T-virus, at least they themselves don¡¯t have any capability to counter Divination, and have always been unresistant! Chapter 982: 797: Home Advantage_3 Chapter 982: Chapter 797: Home Advantage_3 ¡°Follow me.¡± They moved swiftly, as if they knew exactly where they were headed. Guided by the pocket watch that began to levitate in Tao Yu¡¯s hand, they rushed towards a farm near the town. ¡°Thor is underground at the farm.¡± As Tao Yu spoke, he threw the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer. The Thunder God¡¯s Hammer soared into the sky with a thunderous roar and then swiftly plummeted straight down! Like a bolt of lightning, it struck the ground of the farm directly. Boom~ Dust billowed into the sky, the earth trembled, and soil rolled about. A shockwave blasted out in all directions, and the nearby wooden huts and warehouses were blown apart by the impact, turning into wreckage. The massive disturbance seemed to have been felt by everyone in the town. Screams of terror began to emerge within the town. Vostag and the others raised their hands to block the residual shockwave in front of them. After waiting for the shockwave to pass and the dust to settle, a large pit was revealed on the ground. The edges of the pit were still dirt, but further below appeared the man-made structures of steel and concrete, with a large opening blown into the top of the underground building. ¡°Cool, a mage with a hammer.¡± Tony, already suited up in his Iron Armor, whistled. ¡°Let¡¯s go down, Thor is right here.¡± Tao Yu felt the vibration of the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer through the air once again. He then led the way, floating down into the hole. Beneath them appeared to be a laboratory, and due to the sudden explosion, many of the staff were lying on the ground, issuing painful groans. Once Tao Yu descended, he saw Thor in the distance, restrained in a chair, connected to various wires and devices. At that moment, Thor had his eyes closed, however, he was emitting an aura resembling that of a wild and ferocious beast. Following closely, Sif and the others who jumped down after him also showed expressions of surprise when they saw Thor, eager to rush forward and rescue him. ¡°Wait.¡± Tao Yu raised his hand slightly, and a reverse AT force field immediately stopped their movements. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with Thor; the Thunder God¡¯s Power within him has been fully activated.¡± Clap clap clap~ The sound of clapping emerged, as Tao Yu turned his gaze towards a figure emerging from the shadows behind Thor. The figure was seated in a motorized wheelchair, and at first, Tao Yu thought it was Professor X. But then, as he noticed the misshapen, huge head, he immediately understood the figure¡¯s identity. Big Boss! Dr. Banner¡¯s online friend, who obtained Banner¡¯s blood and developed a suppressant. Eventually, due to his head being tainted by the Hulk¡¯s blood, he mutated! It wasn¡¯t surprising to Tao Yu that such a character had joined Anbrella, and the inclusion of Green Devil and others made perfect sense. However, the presence of the Big Boss here, behind Thor, and seemingly anticipating their every move, gave Tao Yu an ominous feeling. ¡°As expected, you managed to find this place. You must have some form of Clairvoyance or even Divination Ability. However, through the attacks and probes you conducted on those facilities earlier, I have more or less figured out the flaw in your power...¡± Big Boss sat behind Thor, a meaningful smile on his face. ¡°As long as the truth I provide is indeed the truth, you will follow that truth right into my trap...¡± As his words fell, the surrounding light suddenly dimmed, and it seemed as though the whole world became somewhat illusory. An almost imperceptible mist began to spread slowly, seemingly ordinary, but this mist seemed to erase the very existence of the world¡¯s designated position, turning all information into Chaos and Hollow! Tao Yu could also feel the source and familiarity of this erosion. Abyss... The entire laboratory seemed to have fallen into the Abyss! The other laboratory personnel, touched only slightly by the grey mist, transformed directly as if their flesh became gelatin-like, into energy beings, even into streams of information! Then, they turned into shadows of Hollow and Distortion, beginning to circle around them... ¡ª- ¡°Well, look at that...¡± Feeling the rich Abyss Aura around him, Tao Yu¡¯s face finally showed a look of surprise. ¡°You used the Thunder God¡¯s Divine Power to communicate with the Abyss? How did you do it?¡± Tao Yu had never imagined that someone could achieve such a feat. The Ancient One was prone to being touched by the Abyss due to her consistent dealings with interdimensional forces, and it was normal for this world to have its own fissures. But the Big Boss himself didn¡¯t possess strong Superpowers! Least of all, he wasn¡¯t capable of reaching across dimensions to touch the Abyss! And yet, he managed to use the activated Thunder God¡¯s Power as a catalyst, to capture a rift in the Abyss and exploit it? Even though the current darkness seems not from the depths of the Abyss but more like a concentration of Abyss Power eroding this World, creating a new rift right here. This grey mist and the sense of assault felt very similar to that of the Current World, except that the dimensional ranking of this independent world is much lower than that of the Current World, so the mist carries a more fundamental erosion, resulting in an erasure of information. Nonetheless, this was still an incredibly remarkable achievement. ¡°This isn¡¯t anything to be surprised about. When researching the T-virus, I discovered that the seemingly chaotic and rapid mutation of the virus was influenced by some Mystical interference. Each research effort easily enhanced the virus, and within that chaos, the worst scenarios would always emerge. With enough occurrences of interference, naturally, we can find a pattern...¡± Chapter 983: 797: Home Field Advantage_4 Chapter 983: Chapter 797: Home Field Advantage_4 Big Boss didn¡¯t mind chatting more with Tao Yu. Although the enemy had already entered the trap, things were slightly different from what he had expected. He had tested with the Thunder God¡¯s Power as a blueprint, and even the current Thor, if thrown into that trap, would be quickly corrupted. But his prediction, why does it feel off... Then, to continue buying time, he had to add, ¡°...Moreover, the invisible influence of the Power of Abyss does not stop there. Anything that benefits a disaster, anything that favors the process of world destruction, will be favored by It. But at the same time, there is another force in this world that is constantly battling the Abyss, so for the time being, only the T-virus has received a significant boost.¡± Seeing Tao Yu nodding in agreement, Big Boss spoke up again, ¡°So, what I need to do is to bypass that protective force, gather the Power of Abyss, and using the Thunder God¡¯s Power as the fulcrum, it should be enough to leverage...¡± After saying this, he turned and walked away. Meanwhile, Thor, who was previously bound in a chair, suddenly roared and broke free from the devices on his body, and with bursts of thunderbolt, he charged towards Tao Yu and his companions. In Thor¡¯s eyes, there was a dark electrical glow, and the thunder in his hands was also filled with a sense of darkness. He was extremely irritable! That oppressive feeling forced Tao Yu to concentrate fully in response. With a slight turn of his hand, several rifts opened up, and the next moment Tony and the others were all thrown out. In this environment, leaving his protection for even a moment would lead to contamination by the Abyss Aura! Then Tao Yu loosely clasped Thunder God¡¯s Hammer and casually flung it forward. The Hammer roared towards Thor as if trying to awaken him. Following that, Tao Yu, seeing Thor enveloped in black lightning, began a more detailed analysis. The other¡¯s body always had a very powerful force, but in the past relied too much on the hammer, which is why he became known as Hammer God. Now banished to this room and picked up by Big Boss, who knows what he tinkered with, but he actually accomplished such a degree of twisted modification! And compared to the Ancient One, who was struck unexpectedly, Thor¡¯s corruption by the Abyss Aura was still quite regular and rhythmic. The chaotic Abyss Aura was forcibly shaped into ¡®regularity¡¯, which even amused Tao Yu. ¡°Thor is the Chosen One, protected by the Realm Will, so Big Boss is using the Realm Will¡¯s power to carve the Power of Abyss? What a master of leveraging forces...¡± Even though Big Boss does not have strong superpowers, he managed to do what Ancient One could not, and even successfully controlled this corrupted Thor! Boom~ Thor¡¯s fist, mixed with black lightning, collided heavily with Thunder God¡¯s Hammer. The Hammer was forcefully knocked away with a mournful sound, violently flung aside. The sweeping power skimmed across the gray void, causing ripples and waves as if this fragile space could tear at any moment. Yet he just paused briefly and continued to advance towards Tao Yu. But the next moment, a weirdly haunting hymn began to play. It sounded godly and holy, yet carried a nursery rhyme vibe from horror movies. A black halo slowly emerged above Tao Yu¡¯s head, the ripples of space bouncing off like waves! ¡°This is even more suitable for the Gate of Guf than Dormammu¡¯s Dark Dimension...¡± Replacing the Heavenly Dao with one¡¯s own! Even though this place was rife with chaotic Abyss Aura, Tao Yu still found it exceptionally easy to handle. Perhaps it¡¯s precisely because of the chaos, that Tao Yu found it simpler to control, or maybe he was naturally suited for this home field! Originally, Thor was stimulated to unleash the inherent Thunder God¡¯s Power within him, further enhanced by the corrupting Abyss Aura, and then Big Boss discovered the pattern of Realm Will¡¯s favor to contain him. His strength was already strong enough to rival Ancient One, Odin! In a normal environment, even Tao Yu at his peak would struggle and probably could only negotiate terms by leveraging the advantage of his home field with the Time Gem. But now, accompanied by a darkness deeper than darkness, beyond Perception, beyond information understanding, nothingness began to take over. All the chaos here turned into Tao Yu¡¯s advantage! The disordered space, the chaotic muddle, the endless variations, all converged into order at that moment, following Tao Yu¡¯s guidance. Even the black lightning that corrupted Thor¡¯s body seemed to reverse its flow, dancing in rhythm with Tao Yu. As Tao Yu incrementally overpowered Thor, the latter¡¯s breath was seen to rapidly weaken. Upon reaching Tao Yu, his body seemed to retain only the pure blue thunder. And continued to be erased. The previously roaring Thor, who lunged at Tao Yu, seemed to have lost all Divine Power and fell from the sky. And soon, he realized this was not simply a ¡®fall¡¯; it seemed as if beneath him stretched an infinite abyss, as if he were collapsing indefinitely until he vanished. As various details about Thor were rapidly erased and time reversed, the darkness in his eyes also gradually dimmed. His eyes showed a dazed look. The next moment, the world spun. Tao Yu and Thor both appeared outside the laboratory, next to Tony and the others who had just been thrown out. ¡°Where is this..., oh, Sif? When did you guys get here? Did you come to see me?¡± Thor, initially still a bit dazed, but seeing Jane and Sif, gradually showed a happy smile on his face. And Sif and the rest, upon seeing Thor¡¯s recovery, also revealed a look of surprise and joy. Tao Yu also breathed a sigh of relief. Thankfully, Big Boss wanted to utilize the Divine Power within Thor, and not purely erase the Spirit through T-virus infection. He still needed the slight connection with the World Will to carve. Otherwise, Thor might have truly been doomed... Chapter 984: 798: The Boy Who Cried Wolf Chapter 984: Chapter 798: The Boy Who Cried Wolf ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡± Thor patted his head, feeling like he had forgotten a lot of things. His clothes were all torn, revealing his masculine and robust body, and he babbled on as if he was still unconscious of it. ¡°Oh, right, I remember we were attacked.¡± While Thor was shouting and yelling, Tao Yu was once again trying to perform Divination on the Big Boss¡¯s connection. However, the feedback pointed to the chaotic Abyss, all blurred... ¡°He voluntarily let himself be partly infected by the Abyss? No wonder...¡± It was precisely because of this that the Big Boss¡¯s arrangement went so smoothly without raising any suspicions. After all, being constantly influenced by the Abyss, whether big or small, was nothing new. Moreover, since the Big Boss was only testing the Divination Ability, all the arrangements were indeed ¡®correct¡¯ and ¡®real,¡¯ permitting him to blend in unnoticed. ¡°But luckily, what he did, in the end, was helping me, even if that wasn¡¯t his original intention...¡± Tao Yu didn¡¯t have any particular feelings towards the Big Boss personally, but he was intrigued by his method of using the Abyss. Having started to gain a full understanding of various knowledge together with Tony and after absorbing the two Divine Books, Tao Yu¡¯s own research and learning capabilities also greatly improved. Even if the Big Boss¡¯s method of use was somewhat similar to Tony, leveraging the identity of the Fortune Thief, there were definitely aspects worth learning. But that guy was too Keen. Whether it was the probing of Divination Ability or the magical modification of Thor, he seemed to have achieved his purpose. The only miscalculation was his own resistance to the Abyss. At this time, Sif had already simply informed Thor about the changes that had happened to him. ¡°What? I was stunned by electricity? Impossible, absolutely impossible, I am Thor!¡± Thor seemed still not quite clear-headed. ¡°Right, I also vaguely remember my hammer. Have you seen my hammer? Oh, my God, I killed my father, I am such a bastard...¡± Thor kept babbling on. But in fact, everyone had also slightly noticed some issues with Thor. His speech was all over the place, and his memory seemed to have been somewhat affected. Not that he had forgotten things, but rather, it seemed like his memories were jumbled. It was as if he was still in some kind of drunken state. ¡°I¡¯ve done my best, this is the erosion of the Abyss, even the Supreme Mage has no solution.¡± Tao Yu shrugged his shoulders at everyone. ¡°Thor, get a grip, our Divine King is not dead, he¡¯s just in a deep slumber ¡ª Loki lied to you.¡± Sif spoke up to Thor. This made Thor, whose mind was already not functioning well, suddenly become a bit more alert, and then he murmured to himself, ¡°Loki lied to me... Loki lied to me?? Loki lied to me!!¡± Watching Thor start to glow noticeably again, and the flashes of Thunderbolt¡¯s brilliance on his body, with faint blue electric lights appearing in his eyes, Tao Yu timely pulled out the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer and threw it right in front of him on the ground. ¡°Pick it up.¡± Thor, radiating with Divine Power, just delighted at how he suddenly possessed such strength, then saw the hammer he had longed for. He instantly felt like good fortunes had come his way. ¡°Oh, my beloved, you are here. Thank you, stranger.¡± Thor, whose mind was still not completely there, immediately reached out to grab, wanting the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer to fly into his hand by itself. But there was no response for a long time. After a moment of being stunned, he then bent down, reached out to grab the handle of the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer and forcefully pulled it upwards. It didn¡¯t budge! ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why is it like this? Wait, you just took the hammer?¡± Thor seemed to realize belatedly and turned his head towards Tao Yu, his eyes almost shooting fire. Now that Thor knew Odin was not dead, he seemed to have reverted to his previous fiery self. Sif hurried to stand in front of him at this point, ¡°Thor, calm down, it¡¯s him who saved you!¡± ¡°Save? What save? I was fine, I¡¯m in the best shape ever.¡± Thor grumbled, seeming quite vulgar. ¡°He¡¯s ultimately been tainted by the Abyss Aura; even though he¡¯s much better now, his already volatile temper has gotten worse.¡± Tao Yu coolly observed Thor. The Big Boss¡¯s technique of carving with Abyss Power was truly astonishing. Then Tao Yu extended his hand and waved slightly to the side; Sif, who was blocking Thor, was instantly moved away. This left Thor, who had lost his impediment, slightly stunned. But in the next moment, he saw Tao Yu¡¯s hand flip over, and Thor was suddenly pressed to the ground by a tremendous force, pinned down. The ground bore the imprint of a five-finger hand, as if a powerful invisible force had descended from the sky, embedding Thor deeply within. The dirt on the ground was depressed several meters, the layers compacted as if granite, with Thor in the center of the handprint, enshrouded by ¡®granite,¡¯ level with the ground. He couldn¡¯t move a muscle! ¡°Prince Thor of Asgard, you need to calm down now. If you can¡¯t remember how you were saved, maybe I can demonstrate it once again.¡± Thor, no longer empowered by the Abyss¡¯s dark influence and even though he had awakened the Thunder God¡¯s Power, was still vastly underpowered compared to before. Tao Yu¡¯s calm voice seemed to finally awaken some fear in Thor, who had been beaten and battered, causing him to gradually cease struggling. Chapter 985: 798 Wolf is Coming_2 Chapter 985: Chapter 798 Wolf is Coming_2 ¡°I think you¡¯re right, you saved me before, thank you for saving me...¡± Because he was sealed underground, Thor¡¯s voice sounded a bit muffled. But his originally savage and irritable temper seemed to become understanding all at once... ... ¡°So, does it mean that I can¡¯t pick up my hammer because I haven¡¯t gained my father¡¯s approval?¡± Thor¡¯s eyes looked somewhat perplexed. Even though he just heard the good news that Odin wasn¡¯t dead, as soon as he realized he couldn¡¯t lift the hammer, Thor became depressed once more. ¡°But without the hammer, you¡¯ve gained the strength that was truly yours. You are Thor, not the Hammer God.¡± Tao Yu looked at him and spoke the words that Odin himself would have said. ¡°The Thunder God¡¯s Hammer, I will keep it for you for the time being, and you, whenever you think you can take it back, feel free to do so.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words greatly increased Thor¡¯s good impressions of him. The other party was not afraid of Asgard, nor was he afraid of himself. The feeling of powerlessness of being suppressed by a flip of a hand in the past, in his perception, probably only his father could surpass. With different strengths, the weight and meaning of spoken words are also completely different. At this moment, with the other party holding the hammer and still willing to return it, this was a big score! ¡°I think, indeed I¡¯m not yet worthy of it, and besides, I¡¯m still exiled, I shouldn¡¯t expect too much. But with Loki making a mess now, I don¡¯t know what trouble he¡¯s causing in Asgard, I need to go back and deal with it.¡± Thor then spoke up, which gave Tao Yu the opportunity to ask ¡°But wasn¡¯t Heimdall out of contact? Without the Rainbow Bridge, how can you return to Asgard?¡± ¡°Logically speaking, the Tree of the World connects the Nine Realms, there should always be some rifts, indeed one could go to Asgard. Unfortunately, it has always been Loki who liked to study these secret passages...¡± Thor said with a bit of a sigh. This matter indeed worried him. He had called for Heimdall several times, but so far there has been no response... However, just at that moment, accompanied by the flash of cameras, Tony on the other side gave Thor a close-up shot. This moment also left everyone a bit confused... ¡ª¡ª ¡°Hey, check out what I¡¯ve brought you?¡± Tony, wearing his Iron Armor, had small drones for live streaming orbiting around him. The recent exposure also included Thor, Sif, and the others in the shot. And he managed the angles well, not capturing Jane and Tao Yu. At that moment in Tony¡¯s live stream, numerous comments and likes were frenziedly pouring in. ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve practically bankrupted Anbrella Company lately, keep it up! We must bring evil to justice!¡± ¡°I think Anbrella Company is just a cicada shedding its skin, they should be transferring assets rapidly now.¡± ¡°The recent revelations are truly horrific! If it weren¡¯t for Anthony¡¯s phone, I can¡¯t imagine how long we would have been kept in the dark.¡± ¡°Who is this guy? Looks pretty cool.¡± ¡°Are those on the side doing COS(play)?¡± ¡°What are you doing slacking off over there, go take down Anbrella.¡± ¡°Even the donkeys on the production team aren¡¯t as lazy as you.¡± ¡°...¡± Tony can be said to be the undisputed king of live streaming platforms. And with Jarvis¡¯s help behind the scenes, he was already favored with additional traffic. His live streams immediately burst with popularity upon starting. If it weren¡¯t for the Stark Group¡¯s cutting-edge technology supporting it, the servers would crash in minutes. ¡°I haven¡¯t been slacking off, you guys are making me sad, I¡¯ve been seriously sleep-deprived recently.¡± Tony complained. He then pointed to Thor who had changed into casual clothes and was no longer looking outrageously exposed ¡°This muscular hunk here, I suspect none of you recognize his identity, he is the illustrious Thor, the Crown Prince of Asgard, the future King of Asgard!¡± Tony¡¯s words made many in the live-streaming room laugh. ¡°Right, right, but his COS(play) isn¡¯t professional, at least carry a hammer.¡± ¡°And you say you haven¡¯t been slacking!¡± ¡°What a sense of humor...¡± ¡°...¡± After pausing for a moment to let the comments ferment, Tony shifted the camera to focus on a huge crater beside them, and then pointed at the area below, which had become a void due to the previously leaked Abyss Aura, proclaiming, ¡°Here, used to be one of Anbrella¡¯s secret laboratories. They captured Thor, controlled his Divine Power, and introduced the Abyss...¡± Previously, while Tony was clearing those labs, he live-streamed the bio-infected bodies from Anbrella. Many had brought him quite a bit of trouble. Add to that, Tao Yu¡¯s ¡®Zombie Formula 1.0¡¯, today¡¯s netizens were extremely receptive to new things. Even many online courses claiming to be real Magic started appearing. So when they saw the huge crater obviously formed by a severe bombing, as well as the ruins of the lab below, People began to understand that perhaps Iron Man was not lying! ¡°You can understand, the Asgardians themselves are some kind of aliens, it¡¯s just that they have means of interstellar travel, and they tend to have longer lifespans and strong combat abilities, that¡¯s why they left behind myths and legends.¡± Then he turned back to Thor and said ¡°Hey big guy, show us what you can do.¡± Tao Yu generally understood what Tony wanted to do and nodded in agreement on the side. Chapter 986: 798: The Boy Who Cried Wolf_3 Chapter 986: Chapter 798: The Boy Who Cried Wolf_3 ¡°Go ahead, he wants you to introduce yourself, let everyone on Earth get to know you, and that little drone by his side can make your legend known across the whole Earth.¡± Thor himself loves excitement and showing off. Upon learning about Tony¡¯s livestreaming drones, which could broadcast his image to countless households, he immediately puffed up his chest and walked over. ¡°Hi, these gadgets of yours are pretty cool, I really wish they could be used throughout the Nine Realms.¡± As he spoke, he manipulated the not-so-proficient Power of Thunder and then suddenly raised both hands high. The whole sky slowly started to gather dark clouds, with dense Thunder Serpents swimming amongst them, which looked highly abnormal. The next moment, Thor, radiating with sparks, slightly lifted off the ground, just like Zeras unleashing his ultimate, connecting continuously with the thunderbolts in the sky. Buzzing sounds kept emanating, and the air was filled with the scent of ozone from the electricity. Suddenly, he swung both hands forward mightily. A sea of thunderbolts turned into a raging river of lightning, sweeping forward! The vast tidal flats by the riverbank were scoured by this river of lightning. Even the sheer act of lightning piercing the air forcefully carved a huge trench in the landscape ahead! ¡°Hmm, not bad.¡± Thor was quite satisfied with his newly acquired Divine Power. ¡°I didn¡¯t add any special effects, oh, and I¡¯ve already notified the nearby guards about the destruction of Anbrella¡¯s den earlier, they should be arriving soon, just in time to be witnesses.¡± Tony said to the live camera. He had been actively exposing and combating Anbrella Company recently. So now, after Thor showed off his skills, he too had made his proof. ¡°And now, what I¡¯m going to say is, Thor, Crown Prince of the mighty civilization of Asgard, was captured by Anbrella Company and subjected to inhumane experiments, hmm, no one will care whether Anbrella Company is part of humanity or represents all of humanity...¡± The preceding words seemed flippant, as if for showmanship on the program. But in the end, as the plot thickened, the netizens who were watching the livestream were suddenly stunned. What¡¯s going on? We were just enjoying hotpot and singing, and now it seems like a world war is about to break out? No, not a world war, an interstellar war! Damn Anbrella! On Tony¡¯s side, it was a live broadcast that killed first and reported later, revealing all the news. And it wasn¡¯t long before Jarvis transmitted a communication. ¡°Sir, there is a UN emissary who wishes to get in contact with you.¡± ¡°OK, connect them...¡± ... Initially, with Tony¡¯s unreasonable surprise attacks, Anbrella¡¯s situation was already pretty bad. They were still trying to transfer and pull off a switcheroo. Attempting to buy time with space, they hoped to delay things through their numerous labs. But obviously, after Thor¡¯s ordeal was exposed, taking down Anbrella was no longer just Tony¡¯s concern! Originally, Anbrella was deeply entrenched and had a lot of vested interests in various aspects. So it was easy to be denounced in word, but quite difficult to have substantial action taken against them. Even the Du authorities were cooperating with Anbrella¡¯s bankruptcy petition, preparing for liquidation. All contradictions would then seemingly be severed with the company¡¯s bankruptcy. But now, with the issue of kidnapping the Crown Prince of Asgard having surfaced, they truly couldn¡¯t cover it up anymore! Even Anbrella, who had been pretending to be dead while undergoing bankruptcy proceedings, urgently arranged for a spokesperson to make a statement. ¡°That was just a freak acting in our company¡¯s name! It has nothing to do with our company, and now we will disclose all information related to him, provide all possible information, and cooperate...¡± What they can afford to be associated with and what they can¡¯t, they were very clear about. Abducting the Asgardian Crown Prince and conducting inhumane experiments was just too outrageous... ¡ª At the top of Stark Group, inside Tony¡¯s buddy¡¯s cabin. Tao Yu, Watergate, and a delegation from Asgard all gathered here. It was spacious and comfortable, looking like a small bar. They huddled there, looking at some notices and materials released by Anbrella, and each offered their suggestions. ¡°This puts certain restrictions on that guy, but he¡¯s smart, probably even smarter than you, so be careful not to let him cause any more trouble.¡± Tao Yu, while watching the data on the Big Boss published by Anbrella, also quickly performed searches. The Big Boss, after abandoning Thor, made a slippery getaway and returned to Anbrella for a brief time. But it seemed like he had predicted he would be abandoned, and his return to Anbrella was just to erase his traces; then, like vaporizing into thin air, he disappeared without a trace. Anbrella specifically marked some places the Big Boss might go. Working with local agents, they still found no clues; it was as if this freak had just vanished. ¡°This person is dangerous, managing to borrow part of the power of the Abyss, we must find him.¡± Tao Yu specifically cautioned Tony. It would be best to capture him alive; Tao Yu wanted to learn everything that he could from him. Otherwise, even if the Big Boss had arranged a way out, if indiscriminate obliteration was used on the spot, given the opponent¡¯s not-so-strong power, he was definitely going to bite the dust right there. Chapter 987: 798: The Wolf Comes_4 Chapter 987: Chapter 798: The Wolf Comes_4 At present, both the Big Boss and the Anbrella Company are using each other for their own benefit. However, compared to Anbrella, the Big Boss as an entity holds much higher value. ¡°Still, try to keep him alive, after all, the Fortune Thief doesn¡¯t lose skills, but it seems he¡¯s prepared quite a few escape routes.¡± Tao Yu felt somewhat regretful; that guy was too cautious. ¡°Are you talking about the person who caught me? How should I put it, ah, I actually have quite complicated feelings towards him...¡± Thor picked up Tony¡¯s red wine, guzzled it down, and then lifted the bottle as if he wanted to smash it, only to suddenly feel Tao Yu glance at him. He then sulkily clutched the bottle to his chest, gently set it down, and explained, ¡°This is just our tradition, okay, we respect each other¡¯s traditions, so I won¡¯t smash it.¡± ¡°Do you think he helped you activate Thunder God¡¯s Power? So you feel somewhat grateful?¡± ¡°Uh, it¡¯s not really gratitude, but I indeed don¡¯t hate him that much.¡± Thor spoke frankly. ¡°But apart from activating Thunder God¡¯s Power, he also affected your brain, haven¡¯t you noticed you¡¯ve become dumber?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Thor got a bit angry, but then swung his fists saying, ¡°Besides, I feel fists are more important than brains.¡± That comment left Tao Yu speechless and looking heavenward. But then, Jarvis¡¯s voice chimed in, ¡°Sir, someone just called anonymously, asking if the people from Asgard can¡¯t return? Then he said he knows a secret pathway from Midgard to Asgard...¡± Jarvis¡¯s words took everyone aback. Even the usually straightforward Thor furrowed his brows, ¡°Why does he know we can¡¯t return?¡± Even though Heimdall was having issues, they truly couldn¡¯t return, but that was only known amongst those present and not disclosed publicly! And though Thor was captured before, at that time he didn¡¯t know there was an issue with the Rainbow Bridge. ¡°I think we should meet this person.¡± Tony shrugged. Exposing Thor¡¯s identity was originally just meant to squeeze the Big Boss¡¯s living space. Now, unexpectedly it led to a delightful surprise. Now that Thor¡¯s identity as Crown Prince of Asgard has been confirmed, and knowing that he is just on Earth for trials, he is now under the authorization of the UN, and Tony is tasked with hosting this honored guest. This hot potato, only he is fit to handle. It¡¯s just unexpected to now suddenly receive such news... ... ¡°Loki?!¡± When people in the cafe? at Time Square, where they had agreed to meet, saw the guy who called them, Thor immediately became enraged and stormed over, wanting to give Loki a lesson. But Thor¡¯s roar seemed to have no effect on the other guests around, no one gave them a second glance, clearly Loki had used an Illusion Technique to make them invisible. He looked at Thor approaching without dodging, but mockingly said, ¡°Seeing you like this is quite nice.¡± Then Tao Yu placed a hand on Thor¡¯s shoulder saying, ¡°Calm down first, let¡¯s find out what this is about.¡± And Tao Yu¡¯s words acted like a cooling device, immediately making the previously heated Thor become reasonable, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re right.¡± This change even made Loki twitch his mouth in the cafe?. ¡°Unbelievable, you can actually listen to advice now, you really have become a good boy.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll shut up.¡± Loki glanced at Tao Yu, his expression complex, ¡°I know you, the one recognized by Thunder God¡¯s Hammer, didn¡¯t expect getting the hammer¡¯s recognition also meant getting this big dummy¡¯s approval, did you give back the hammer to him? Can he handle it now?¡± ¡°Who are you calling a big dummy?¡± The God of Thunder¡¯s face became stern, looking somewhat embarrassed and agitated. But after a glance at Tao Yu, he regained his composure and held back further words. Tao Yu smiled at Loki, ¡°Actually, I thought you might come after me because I took the hammer.¡± ¡°Indeed, I did look for you, went to this place you call Nepal, but was stopped by a very powerful Mage.¡± Loki shrugged. This caught both Tao Yu and Tony by surprise. Supreme Mage Ancient One? He never mentioned this... But still, given the Ancient One¡¯s strength and more skilled handling of the Time Gem, he might have foreseen something for the future. Such a soothsayer-like character doing something bizarre indeed wouldn¡¯t surprise anyone. ¡°So, why have you come now? And why meet in this way?¡± ¡°Heimdall has gone mad, he wanted to use the Rainbow Bridge to destroy the Nine Realms, I used the Frost Box to freeze both him and the Rainbow Bridge, but I can sense a terrifying force from Heimdall¡¯s location starting to thaw this layer of ice...¡± Loki stated succinctly. The Frost Box is also considered a top-tier Divine Artifact capable of freezing anything, even ushering an entire planet into an ice age. However, although Loki has successfully used his Frost Giant lineage to freeze the Rainbow Bridge and Heimdall, he also realized this is not a long-term solution. It¡¯s just unfortunate, Loki is like the boy who cried wolf in real life, no one believes him... Chapter 988: 799: Really Accurate at Judging People Chapter 988: Chapter 799: Really Accurate at Judging People ¡°Heimdall has gone mad? I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s mad! And you froze him? Using the Frost Box?!¡± Thor stared at Loki, his eyes filled with disappointment. Even at this point, his brother was still trying to deceive him. Did he really think my brain didn¡¯t work? Not just Thor, even Sif and the Three Warriors of the Immortal Palace were now highly wary of Loki, completely distrustful of his words. ¡°Ha! Everything was fine when we left. Heimdall even helped us get to Midgard. You must have felt slighted and disrespected, thinking he betrayed you, which is why you attacked him!¡± Sif reprimanded him sharply. ¡°Loki, you are not the king of Asgard yet!¡± Vostag roared furiously. The mistrust didn¡¯t evoke any extra reaction from Loki, as if their suspicions were perfectly natural. Because, when he discovered Heimdall secretly sending people to Midgard, he was genuinely furious. He hadn¡¯t even taken action yet ¡ª when he was still arguing with Heimdall ¡ª that guy suddenly witnessed Thor being captured by someone... Seeing Thor now, alive and energetic, Loki simply smirked, not at all bothered by their distrust. ¡°Well, some really do understand me,¡± he thought with a trace of satisfaction. Yet, his face still bore that infuriatingly smug smile. ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me, but do you really think I¡¯d concoct such an easily debunked lie? Even my muscle-brained brother wouldn¡¯t come up with something so dumb.¡± Loki¡¯s taunt managed to enrage Thor further. Just as Thor raised his hand, Tao Yu flicked his finger, sending Thor sprawling to the side. Soon after, a circular teleportation portal appeared, and Thor began revolving between two areas like a hula hoop, hollering loudly. The sudden spectacle startled Sif and the rest, leaving them baffled. Only the sharp-eyed Tony raised a curious eyebrow. ¡°What do you think? Is there any credibility in his words?¡± ¡°Hmm, maybe a little...¡± Tao Yu had divined Heimdall before and indeed sensed a realm of chaos. Initially, he hadn¡¯t thought much of it, assuming it was tied to some Divine Artifact in Asgard. But given the Big Boss¡¯s use of Abyss to muddle his divinations, Tao Yu had also done a reading on Big Boss and now recognized a certain similarity between the two sensations! If Heimdall was indeed infected by Abyss Pollution, then Loki¡¯s claims might not be entirely unlikely! Of course, it¡¯s likely the cunning fellow is hiding something. As far as Loki was concerned, Tao Yu always had high expectations. After all, Loki was essentially his quickest ticket to obtaining the Mind Stone. Tao Yu could tolerate considerable variations in other matters, but with Loki, he specifically wanted him to clash with Thor in the royal city. Who could¡¯ve foreseen that Thor¡¯s side would turn out to have the most unpredictable changes and headaches? ¡°Now, can you go over what happened in detail? And were there any unusual behaviors from Heimdall before he went mad...?¡± Tao Yu¡¯s willingness to entertain Loki¡¯s story surprised Sif and the Three Warriors of the Immortal Palace. The ever-impulsive Vostag spoke up. ¡°Oh, my friend, future Supreme Mage, defender of Earth... you must understand, Loki is the God of Trickery. His favorite pastime is pulling pranks. Deceiving Thor is one of his masterpieces...¡± Following Tao Yu¡¯s intervention that made Thor more reasonable, the Asgardians had all turned noticeably more agreeable. When they were with Tao Yu, the usual condescending air of Asgardians that seeped from their bones had completely vanished. ¡°Of course I know, but I also know it¡¯s wrong to define someone entirely based on stereotypes. He might lie a hundred times, but he could also tell one truth, couldn¡¯t he?¡± Tao Yu glanced at the group, making them pause momentarily. The measured Sif stepped forward and said,¡±Do you honestly think Heimdall is the problem? That¡¯s impossible though...¡± ¡°I¡¯ve divined Heimdall before, and there are similarities to the Abyss-infected Big Boss. That¡¯s why I suspect Heimdall really might have an issue... His eyes can see through the Nine Realms, so maybe he saw something he shouldn¡¯t have...¡± ¡°Oh, now that you mention it, I remember Heimdall acting strange. Lately, he seems to zone out often and has taken to staring at the roots of the World Tree, gazing into the endless void beneath Asgard.¡± Loki recounted Heimdall¡¯s odd behavior and hesitated for a moment before adding,¡±But it seems he hasn¡¯t started doing this recently¡ªjust grown more frequent lately...¡± When Loki said this, Sif and the Immortal Palace warriors also froze for a moment, having noticed the same problem themselves. But whenever they asked Heimdall, he would dazedly reply, ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°It does seem so, and it¡¯s becoming more frequent...¡± Sif contemplated briefly and then looked at Thor, who was spinning like magic in two teleportation portals. Turning to Tao Yu, she said,¡±Could you ask Master Jack to bring Thor down? Actually, even during our attack on the Frost Giants, Heimdall had already started exhibiting these behaviors. Thor should be able to confirm this...¡± Tao Yu nodded, moved his fingers slightly, and the spinning portals vanished, leaving Thor looking like he¡¯d just been dragged out of a tumble dryer. Chapter 989: 799: A Keen Judge of Character_2 Chapter 989: Chapter 799: A Keen Judge of Character_2 With a thud, he landed on the ground. Then he slowly climbed back up. After getting up, he wasn¡¯t flushed with anger or frustration, he simply adjusted his hair and staggered a bit. ¡°Wow, I hope you can go a little slower next time. I feel dizzy and a bit nauseous.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go slower next time.¡± Tao Yu nodded considerately, while Thor chuckled and wagged his finger. Meanwhile, Loki stood nearby, utterly dumbfounded. His brother¡ªwhy did he feel like he didn¡¯t recognize him anymore? At this moment, Sif finished talking to Thor about some of their earlier discussions, which helped Thor recall the details. ¡°You know, now that you mention it... Heimdall really does seem to enjoy staring at the roots of the World Tree. This...¡± Then he looked up in confusion. ¡°Is that a problem? I mean, who doesn¡¯t have quirks? Maybe he¡¯s seen too much stuff and got a sty in his eye... Should he rinse them out?¡± ¡°There¡¯s also the chance he saw the thing polluting you. Heimdall might still have some sanity left and hasn¡¯t been completely corrupted, but after witnessing the Abyss Aura triggered by the Big Boss, there might have been some kind of chain reaction,¡± Tao Yu shared his speculation. Loki might truly not be lying! Tsk~ Still, how would they send him to meet Thanos? Tao Yu glanced at Loki. If Thor wouldn¡¯t send him, then I will... ¡ª¡ª¡ª Loki continued to feel amused and smug about Thor¡¯s previous misfortune, but suddenly he shivered all over. Turning back, he saw Tao Yu giving him a subtle look. For some reason, even though Tao Yu¡¯s gaze appeared calm, it still made Loki feel uneasy deep down. ¡°So, are you planning to take us back to Asgard now? How do we proceed, exactly? And the passage you mentioned¡ªif it was transformed by the World Tree¡¯s roots, could Heimdall¡¯s corruption mean there¡¯s a problem with your World Tree itself?¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words stunned everyone from Asgard. If the World Tree were to be destroyed, Asgard would be doomed¡ªit was no laughing matter! ¡°Actually, I do have some knowledge about the World Tree. Let¡¯s go check it out first...¡± Tao Yu was traversing the path of becoming a god through the Kabbalah Tree of Life. While fundamentally different from the World Tree, Tao Yu¡¯s unique code-deciphering methods might uncover shared traits between the two ¡®trees.¡¯ Even if not now, once he gathered six Infinite Gems and activated his new talent, it should become possible. ¡°Well, now that you mention it, I did feel something off when I arrived. It seemed kind of eerie,¡± Loki hesitated before speaking. ¡°So... should we still proceed? You don¡¯t think it¡¯s a trap I left behind, do you?¡± ¡°Definitely not, because if it¡¯s a trap, I¡¯d kill you first.¡± Tao Yu extended his hand and grabbed Loki¡¯s true form from what had seemed like an empty space, holding him by the scruff of his neck and placing him before the group. As for the original Loki figure, it vanished like smoke. This revelation made Tony and Minato Namikaze exchange knowing glances. No wonder Tao Yu had been so calm¡ªit had all been an illusion! This guy was ridiculously cautious. ¡°Alright, I wasn¡¯t lying to you this time. Follow me...¡± ... Tony actually wanted to visit Asgard and broaden his horizons. However, due to Anbrella facing a major reckoning, he preferred to clean up loose ends and eliminate lingering threats. Thus, he and Minato Namikaze stayed behind to sweep up the aftermath. Tao Yu, meanwhile, joined the Asgard team and boarded Tony¡¯s private plane, heading to Northern Europe. ¡°Fantastic. Last time I snuck onto a plane using illusions¡ªit was kind of boring. I like this much better.¡± Loki lounged in the plush seat on Tony¡¯s private plane, sinking into it with a deeply contented expression. This was exactly the feeling he liked¡ªindulgence. He yearned to be a king. Whether it was Asgard or Midgard, he could accept either. It wasn¡¯t that Loki was insatiably hungry for power; he simply enjoyed playing the game. He craved people obeying his commands. His whole demeanor seemed restless, as if he had a sore on his backside and couldn¡¯t sit still. Meanwhile, Tao Yu sat at the bar on the plane, sharing Tony¡¯s fine liquor with Thor and Vostag. ¡°You mortals... Earth¡¯s booze is really quite good. But we have excellent drinks in Asgard too¡ªyou¡¯ll have to try them someday, haha!¡± Thor roared with laughter and chugged an entire bottle of beer. He loved the bubbly, refreshing sensation¡ªsomething Asgardian wine didn¡¯t offer. If he could live here, Thor figured he could drink a pool of beer every day... After spending some time together on the journey, the group¡¯s camaraderie had improved significantly. Most of the chatter revolved around Loki. Tao Yu casually asked Loki for tips on his illusion techniques. While Loki had likely kept some secrets, he couldn¡¯t resist showing off and gave away quite a few useful tricks. Tao Yu, already poring over two Divine Books, quickly grasped the essentials of Loki¡¯s techniques. ¡°Impressive¡ªthese definitely have your personal touch. Very characteristic of you.¡± Tao Yu casually used Loki¡¯s illusion technique to transform into Thor¡¯s likeness before reverting to his original form. When he reappeared, he was already on Loki¡¯s other side. The rapid mastery and application of these techniques astounded not only Loki, who understood their complexity, but also Thor and the other magic-challenged onlookers, leaving them equally amazed. Chapter 990: 799: Really Accurate at Judging People_3 Chapter 990: Chapter 799: Really Accurate at Judging People_3 Loki often used this trick to prank them. ¡°This is indeed some of my insights...¡± Loki¡¯s gaze momentarily turned hazy. His magic was introduced to him by his mother, who had imparted countless advanced techniques to him without reservation. But as for Illusion Technique, it stemmed purely from Loki¡¯s own interest. He had been engrossed in its study, surpassing even his teacher¡¯s skill. From the few words he taught, Tao Yu could feel his personal imprint. This left him both in awe and with a sense of recognition. After all, this was the man who could treat Thor like a hula hoop. By comparison, he felt his own capabilities were rather impressive. ¡°You are a genius.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s tone of manipulation seeped into the atmosphere, instantly making Loki swell with pride. ¡°This is nothing. There¡¯s even more magnificent things I didn¡¯t mention...¡± And so, in this kind of atmosphere, amid Tao Yu¡¯s repeated exclamations of ¡°Amazing¡± and ¡°Genius,¡± Loki gradually lost himself. When he finally snapped back to reality, arriving at the destination¡ªthe cave¡ªhe realized, unknowingly, he had shared quite a few of his deepest secrets without reservation. Smart as Loki was, he immediately sensed something was off. ¡°Well, good job¡ªare you tricking me?¡± Tao Yu noticed Loki¡¯s expression and instantly realized he had figured it out, then smiled slightly. ¡°Yes, but my compliments to you were genuine.¡± ¡°Heh, liar.¡± Loki sneered, yet his heart felt a slight sense of satisfaction. Soon after, he pointed ahead at the pitch-black cave and said: ¡°Here lies one of Asgard¡¯s secret passages. It¡¯s a branch extended from the roots of the World Tree. Though somewhat winding, it will lead us to our destination. Let¡¯s go.¡± With that, the group followed Loki into the depths. Tao Yu could also feel a unique spatial fluctuation. Having undergone three rounds of Deification with Spatial Talent, and now equipped with [Truth Analysis] obtained from Tony, upon entering, Tao Yu seemed capable of screening out all external distractions, perceiving an entirely energy-formed branch. In Tao Yu¡¯s vision, dazzling brilliance radiated, as the branch began to converge upward, piercing into the sky. Like a starry galaxy, it outlined the silhouette of a colossal tree. Countless flows of energy intersected and shuttled along this path! However, Tao Yu¡¯s gaze soon narrowed as he noticed the other side of the World Tree¡ªa strange, gray-tinted space. Resembling an inverted mirror image of the Kabbalah Tree of Life, it appeared the World Tree had its dark counterpart! Though suppressed by the Realm Will, this area could still be considered one of the cracks through which the Abyss invades. ¡°No wonder Heimdall¡¯s sight is so sharp. This too is a problem...¡± Tao Yu sighed, confirming Loki¡¯s words entirely. ¡°Let¡¯s proceed. This path hasn¡¯t been polluted yet, and as long as there are no unforeseen changes, we shouldn¡¯t have to worry in the short term...¡± Initially cautious and fearing another trick from Loki, Thor and the others visibly relaxed after hearing Tao Yu¡¯s reassurance. Ever since Tao Yu revealed the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer upon their first meeting, rescued Thor, pushed back the Abyss, and demonstrated his innate charm bolstered by the Witch¡¯s allure, he had swiftly garnered enough trust in a short span of time... ¡ª As light appeared ahead, the group emerged from a cave, finding themselves at the edge of Asgard¡¯s lake. Not far from here lay the bridge leading to the Rainbow Bridge¡¯s body. At that moment, the recently departed group was greeted by a wave of chilling cold. The lake surface before them was entirely frozen over, as though Asgard had plunged into the depths of winter. On the bridge above, several Asgardian soldiers patrolled vigilantly. The physique of the Asgardians made them unbothered by this intense cold. On the spherical hall of the Rainbow Bridge, however, total frost encased it! From the pale blue ice, a trace of black radiance could faintly be seen within. ¡°See, I wasn¡¯t lying to you. The reason it¡¯s like this is because Heimdall, from within, keeps causing destruction, leading to the Power of Frost leaking out. Right now, I¡¯ve simply placed the Ice Box on top of it.¡± Loki extended his finger and pointed. Not long after, a gentle voice arrived: ¡°Loki, have you brought Thor and the others back?¡± Following that, an elegant, noble-looking woman holding a divine spear appeared at the bridgehead, looking at them. It was none other than Queen Frigg. The Eternal Spear¡¯s innate aura of command and sharpness¡ªeven at this distance¡ªmade Tao Yu¡¯s heart tremble in surprise. If it carried such potency in Queen Frigg¡¯s hands, one could only imagine its might when wielded directly by Odin. Comparatively, Thunder God¡¯s Hammer, while promising, still felt rather immature. ¡°Mother!¡± The faces of Loki and Thor lit up with joy. If there was one rare, shared trait between the two brothers, it was their love and respect for Queen Frigg. Frigg nodded warmly, then turned her gaze towards Tao Yu. ¡°It seems there are new guests.¡± ¡°Jack has been acknowledged by the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer and even saved my life. Otherwise, I might have ended up like Heimdall.¡± By now, Thor too believed Loki¡¯s earlier words. The frozen Rainbow Bridge platform and the Queen herself presented undeniable proof. If Loki¡¯s power consisted entirely of Illusion Techniques, it would¡¯ve been unnecessary to go about it all so tediously. ¡°He is also the next Supreme Mage.¡± Chapter 991: 799: Spot On Assessment_4 Chapter 991: Chapter 799: Spot On Assessment_4 Frigg¡¯s face showed a touch of emotional sway after hearing Thor¡¯s words. ¡°Thank you for saving my child. He may be reckless, but he is a good boy. I wonder, is the Ancient One doing well nowadays?¡± Sure enough, Frigg knew the Ancient One. The so-called Supreme Mage could be considered the pinnacle existence among all spellcasters of this era. As a witch adept in magic herself, Frigg naturally knew of the Ancient One. ¡°The Ancient One¡¯s condition is not good. She guards the other dimension, but she too has been infected by this thing¡ªmore severely, in fact. However, the Ancient One managed to distribute the corruption using the Eye of Agamotto, and has been enduring it so far.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words made the Queen of Gods¡¯ expression subtly change. ¡°Even the Ancient One has fallen prey to this calamity? This... this... what could this possibly be?¡± Frigg¡¯s previously composed visage became somewhat heavy. She turned her uneasy eyes downward toward Asgard, gazing at the roots of the Tree of the World. What exactly is hidden down there...? ¡°The Abyss¡ªa force capable of devouring all realms and returning everything to Chaos¡ªhas set its sights on this world.¡± ¡°The Abyss...¡± Frigg¡¯s face revealed a thoughtful look, her expression flickering. As the Queen of Gods in Asgard and a knowledgeable witch, she possessed far more intelligence and secrets. She was already aware of the Abyss Plane in the Marvel World. ¡°Is it the Abyss said to be ruled by the ancient Evil God, Nar?¡± The Marvel Universe indeed has an Abyss, and Nar is also the creator of the symbiotes like Venom. His power is formidable, with feats of slaying members of the Celestial Gods. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s even more treacherous than what Her Majesty imagines the Abyss to be. Perhaps the Ancient One fell victim to it precisely because of this. How should I put it... Maybe the Abyss you are familiar with was merely the first portion to be devoured...¡± Tao Yu carefully elaborated on the troublesome nature of the Abyss. The Abyss in the Marvel Universe was already quite difficult to deal with, but ultimately, it was just a dimensional space. Nar, though powerful, was merely food for the Abyss. After receiving the gift from the Ancient One and agreeing to assume the role of Supreme Mage, Tao Yu naturally would put forth his best effort to confront the Abyss. Currently, however, Tao Yu¡¯s power in the Marvel World was still insufficient to unite forces, and there were too many powerful entities in Marvel with their own agendas, making it impossible to openly assemble allies. Yet right now, Asgard could certainly be seen as a natural ally. At least when it came to the defense of the Nine Realms, their interests were undoubtedly aligned. ¡±Even more treacherous...¡± Frigg was somewhat at a loss. She had thought the invasion of the legendary Abyss was already an immensely thorny issue. Now, she was being told it was even more troublesome? ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s not even on the same level. Let¡¯s first take a look at what¡¯s going on with Heimdall. Loki mentioned that his sanity still partially remains and that he can still think. Perhaps I can figure something out.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words reinvigorated everyone¡¯s spirits. Heimdall had always been unwaveringly loyal to Asgard, taking on the tireless task of being its Guardian, monitoring the Nine Realms. Thus, when Loki initially claimed Heimdall had gone mad, they were utterly incredulous. If he could truly be saved, it would be the best possible outcome. ¡°Oh, my friend, I do not wish to burden you, but I beg you¡ªtruly beg you¡ªto save Heimdall.¡± Thor spoke rather incoherently in his plea. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Tao Yu nodded his head. Frigg, the more seasoned individual, took the opportunity to speak. ¡°It may feel like a trite gesture to mention rewards for the future Supreme Mage; however, you saved Thor and are now about to attempt to rescue Heimdall. Asgard cannot be disrespectful. Whether or not the endeavor succeeds, we are willing to open Asgard¡¯s treasury. You may choose three Divine Artifacts¡ªany three you desire.¡± While Tao Yu had maintained a composed demeanor when nodding to Thor earlier, a sly grin now spread across his face, as if saying, ¡®You truly know how to pick your people.¡¯ Gifting treasures? Where is that ever tacky? I¡¯m precisely the kind of person who appreciates such gestures! ¡°Leave it to me.¡± From the initial expression of ¡°doing his best,¡± Tao Yu now outright promised to handle it. Taking a step forward, he directly crossed the lake and arrived at the control station for the Rainbow Bridge. There, he saw the Ice Box hovering and continually emanating icy energy to reinforce the area below. He then lowered his gaze toward the ice crystal shimmering with a deep blue hue. No wonder it was the sacred object of the Frost Giants; this conceptual level of freezing was far stronger than the methods employed by Esdeath. At least within this world, it counted as one of the top-tier Sacred Objects... Chapter 992: 800: A Bountiful Harvest Chapter 992: Chapter 800: A Bountiful Harvest ¡°This level of ice sealing, even if I were trapped inside, it wouldn¡¯t be pleasant. But Heimdall, that guy, can still connect with the Abyss¡¯ power to dismantle it...¡± Tao Yu perceived Heimdall¡¯s state within. And he could feel that, although Heimdall was frozen, his consciousness was faintly active, as if he was trying to look toward him. Back when Tao Yu first obtained the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer, he had felt Heimdall¡¯s gaze. But this time was distinctly different from the last. Just being glanced at by him gave the sensation of something trying to infect him. It seemed his eyes had already connected to the Abyss! ¡°Goodness, his eyes have become the Abyss¡¯ reflection?¡± Being glanced at for merely a moment, Tao Yu had already gauged about eighty percent of Heimdall¡¯s condition. Exhaling lightly, he began slowly tracing circles with his hands, attempting to drag the surroundings into Mirror Space. The spatial solidity of Asgard was clearly very high, making it even more difficult to utilize Mirror Space. Adding to that the freezing from the Ice Box, even for Tao Yu, it was considerably strenuous; he was barely able to pull in a small subordinate area attached to the control panel in front of him. However, after succeeding, with the help of the Abyss Aura emanating from Heimdall, Tao Yu once again felt that unrestricted lightness. ¡°Why does it feel like going home? Tsk~¡± Tao Yu pursed his lips, feeling that his ties to the Abyss were becoming too close. Yet, leaving aside its impact on his image, its practicality was undeniably strong. ¡°Besides, out here, I¡¯m the noble and righteous Guardian of the Nine Realms, acknowledged by the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer...¡± Tao Yu raised his hand, and before him, the ice layers seemed to fold like the Mirror Space itself, rapidly peeling away layer by layer, much like shelling an egg. In reality, the platform¡¯s external appearance remained completely intact, still exactly as it was before. Yet within Mirror Space, under Tao Yu¡¯s control, it was as if from another dimension, he removed all the outer ice unscathed, ultimately freeing Heimdall at the core! With the final piece of ice displaced, Heimdall slowly stood up in the center, embodying the posture of a thinker. Then he spoke: ¡°You have arrived, Heavenly Destiny Person.¡± As Heimdall turned his head, the infinite reflections in his eyes transformed into a pure black hue, like an unfathomable Abyss. His eye sockets visibly protruded outward, etched with cracks running along the sides. The result was grotesque and surreal. Yet, for all that, the glance he cast toward Tao Yu somehow evoked a sense of ¡®calm.¡¯ Not at all as insane as Loki had described. ¡°Oh, stand still and don¡¯t move¡ªI¡¯ll try plucking your eyes out.¡± Tao Yu raised his hand slightly, mimicking a grasp, instantly binding Heimdall through an AT Field. Though Heimdall himself was extraordinarily powerful, and even stronger now in his corrupted state, the fact that he relied on the Abyss¡¯ power placed him right within Tao Yu¡¯s area of expertise. With this pseudo-grip from a distance, Heimdall was rendered completely immobilized. Yet Heimdall himself made no effort to resist. His composed demeanor caught Tao Yu somewhat off guard. As Tao Yu pondered whether to use a Sealing Skill to assist in gouging out Heimdall¡¯s eyes or employ some other method, he casually asked: ¡°I heard from Loki you plan to destroy the Nine Realms. You don¡¯t seem like it, though¡ªusing the Rainbow Bridge?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to destroy the Nine Realms. I want to save them, Heavenly Destiny Person. I have witnessed so much¡ªI have seen the Universe¡¯s End and the Return to Ruins, so I know what must be done to set things right.¡± Heimdall wore an expression of profound sorrow, one that didn¡¯t seem feigned. ¡°Save them how?¡± ¡°The roots of the Tree of the World have already extended into the universe¡¯s end; they have been affected. What I must do is use the Rainbow Bridge to spread this power across the Nine Realms. Heavenly Destiny Person, you are capable of understanding me. Only by letting the Nine Realms also embrace the power of the Return to Ruins can they achieve eternity...¡± Heimdall¡¯s words sounded entirely ¡®reasonable,¡¯ as though he genuinely believed them. But to Tao Yu, they were just ridiculous. At first glance, they seemed logical¡ªlike creating a firebreak in a wildfire by burning a circle of land ahead, leaving nothing else to burn once it reached that point. But Heimdall¡¯s method wasn¡¯t about creating a firebreak; he was proposing to burn the entire forest! Burn everything down to ashes! Setting aside the process¡ª what would happen after the forest was burned? Would it still be able to catch fire again? The problem was that Heimdall presented it all as if it were perfectly natural. ¡°Heavenly Destiny Person, I believe you ought to understand and support me in this¡ªyou¡¯ve always been this way...¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Tao Yu cursed. Who was always like that? Clearly insane¡ªhow dare he smear my reputation? ¡°I¡¯m the Nine Realms¡¯ Guardian chosen by the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer. If I hadn¡¯t promised Thor and the Queen of Gods, I¡¯d put a stop to this madness today.¡± While cursing, Tao Yu had already devised a suitable surgical plan. At that moment, within the Mirror Space, several thin black tendrils extended out, stabbing fiercely into Heimdall¡¯s temple and connecting to his eyes. Simultaneously, streams of sealing runes flowed along those black tendrils, pouring into Heimdall¡¯s eyes. Gradually, his eye sockets began to dim... ... From an external perspective, the Rainbow Bridge platform in front appeared unchanged, still just as it was before. But upon closer inspection, it emanated a faint, hazy ripple, like a mirage. Chapter 993: 800: Abundant Harvest_2 Chapter 993: Chapter 800: Abundant Harvest_2 Frigg looked at the hazy sight in front of her and nodded slightly. ¡°Under the combined pressure of Asgard and the Frost Box, a Mirror Space can still be formed. No wonder he¡¯s been designated as the next Supreme Mage.¡± Then she sighed softly and said, ¡°Perhaps he truly has the ability to rescue Heimdall...¡± As she spoke, Frigg¡¯s eyes carried a deep worry; she had gone near to observe it before. But as soon as she felt Heimdall inside glance at her, a feeling of dread swept over her. Thinking back to the Abyss mentioned by the future Supreme Mage, it indeed seemed concerning... After waiting for around half a day, the hazy platform ahead began to ripple rapidly, seemingly switching from its original drifting state back to synchronizing with reality, merging once again. In the next moment, Tao Yu and Heimdall¡¯s figures appeared on the scene. Heimdall¡¯s eyes were wrapped in black bandages, but the aura around him had returned to normal. ¡°Apologies for troubling everyone. However, I fear I can no longer fulfill the duties of a Guardian anymore...¡± Heimdall spoke in a hoarse voice, tinged with weariness. After guarding the Nine Realms for thousands of years, perhaps it was finally time to retire. Still, there¡¯s a nagging feeling that he had forgotten something of great importance... ¡ª¡ª¡ª A grand banquet was held in Asgard. After Thor¡¯s exile and Odin¡¯s descent into Odinsleep, Asgard had been shrouded in a suffocating atmosphere. Coupled with the Frost Box sealing off the Rainbow Bridge, countless Asgardians were deeply worried. This timely welcoming feast was exactly what was needed to dispel the gloom hanging over Asgard. Even though Odin had yet to awaken, the return of Crown Prince Thor, now in control of his Thunderbolt divine power, was immensely uplifting. With Heimdall¡¯s rescue also being a success, naturally, it deserved to be celebrated. Thor, as promised, invited Tao Yu to taste Asgardian mead. ¡°Haha, cheers! So, what do you think? Didn¡¯t I tell you our Immortal Palace¡¯s brew isn¡¯t half bad?¡± Thor laughed heartily. Though the Immortal Palace¡¯s technology was incredibly advanced¡ªinterstellar ships, energy weapons, everything in place¡ªtheir technological path seemed oddly skewed. They valued a sense of ¡®primitiveness¡¯ more. Brewing was entirely reliant on the materials and aging process, crafted naturally. The taste was, undeniably, unparalleled. ¡°It¡¯s quite impressive,¡± Tao Yu affirmed. He didn¡¯t mind Asgard¡¯s boisterous, celebratory atmosphere; in fact, he enjoyed it. And after the festivities ended, he¡¯d be granted access to the treasury to choose his reward. Tao Yu was already considering what to take. To be honest, he initially intended to take everything in the treasury, but since it was now being offered as payment, it felt somewhat improper to outright plunder it. ¡°Actually, taking the three best items should suffice...¡± The Destroyer Armor, Eternal Fire, and Frost Box could be considered baseline options¡ªnot terrible by any measure. If possible, he¡¯d also look into that so-called replica Infinity Gauntlet. ¡°Honestly, the Infinity Gauntlet itself should be functional. Perhaps Odin had considered it once, especially since Thanos¡¯s was crafted by dwarves. It¡¯s just lacking the Infinite Stones, that¡¯s all...¡± With such splendid thoughts in mind, as the banquet drew to a close, Tao Yu followed Frigg¡ªwho wielded the Eternal Spear¡ªto Odin¡¯s treasure vault. Outside Odin¡¯s vault stretched a long stone corridor, its walls adorned with ancient carvings, exuding a weighty sense of history. As the Eternal Spear struck the ground, the treasury doors opened. Even before stepping inside, Tao Yu could already sense the rich Yuan Force emanating from within. It made him instinctively close his eyes. ¡°As expected of Asgard¡¯s centuries-old collection; it¡¯s indeed awe-inspiring.¡± ¡°Compared to the help Master Jack provided, this is merely material. After all, treasures are ultimately lifeless objects.¡± Frigg saw things from a higher perspective. In her eyes, Thor¡¯s safety unquestionably outweighed these treasures! Tao Yu entered the vault alongside Frigg. Inside the vault, the arrangement was meticulously layered¡ªnot all treasures were deemed worthy of being displayed on pedestals. Most items of average or lesser significance were neatly grouped on shelves along the edges. Only Odin¡¯s most prized victories and powerful artifacts were granted individual platforms. The Yuan Force intertwined with various other energies, weaving a singular symphony. And if using the Frost Box as a benchmark, there truly weren¡¯t many items in the vault that could match or surpass its power. Each of those deserved its own dedicated pedestal. [Infinity Gauntlet (Right)]: A Divine Artifact capable of harnessing the six great gemstones of the cosmos, and possessing considerable inherent power. As expected, the Infinity Gauntlet was indeed functional, though the colorful gemstones embedded within were replicas. ¡°What a shame. The Infinite Stones are mainly for absorption in my case. However, if confined to this world, they¡¯d still prove fairly useful.¡± Tao Yu scanned through the vault thoroughly. Among the items whose Yuan Force could rival the Frost Box: One was the Eternal Fire, almost a direct counterpart to the Frost Box. Another was an artifact named Agamotto¡¯s Orb. It bore a striking resemblance to his own Agamotto¡¯s Eye, though it lacked an Original Stone within and instead had the ability to detect cosmic threats and magic sources. ¡°The prophecies and revelations Odin attained likely relied on it. Upon leaving this world, it should also possess enhanced divination capabilities.¡± Chapter 994: 800: Abundant Harvest_3 Chapter 994: Chapter 800: Abundant Harvest_3 Tao Yu placed both hands on the Agamotto¡¯s Orb, his mind deep in thought. This is also something worth obtaining. There¡¯s one more item¡ªthe Eye of the Warlock, capable of dispelling all illusions and dark forces. This was originally used to counter the Dark Elves¡¯ Reality Gem, and it is also a powerful Divine Artifact. ¡°It¡¯s a great item, but unfortunately, it completely conflicts with me, so it¡¯s useless...¡± Afterward, Tao Yu finalized the items he absolutely needed to take. [Life Stele]: Documenting the origins of life in the universe, it contains the Life Evolution Equation. Comprehending it could grant immense power and wisdom... ¡°Isn¡¯t this just perfect? It aligns exactly with my pursuit of the Kabbalah Tree of Life.¡± Tao Yu hadn¡¯t expected to encounter such a pleasant surprise. To him, Sacred Objects and Yuan Force artifacts were external powers, and having just enough of them was sufficient. What could be converted into Skills was always the best choice. Although the Life Stele wasn¡¯t a Skill, the knowledge it brought was no different from a Skill for the current Tao Yu! To reverse-engineer to the most fundamental codes, even the Abyss Code, and analyze all information, one must constantly replenish knowledge. The more knowledge is accumulated, the greater the computational power will grow, resulting in a qualitative transformation! And the Life Equation, without a doubt, represents the most practical manifestation of knowledge. It likely symbolizes the underlying logical rules of the Marvel Universe. It must share commonalities and similarities with the cosmic rules of the outside world. ¡°Princess Frigg, I¡¯ve made my selections: [Destroyer], [Agamotto¡¯s Orb], and [Life Stele].¡± Hearing this, Frigg nodded, a look of approval on her face as she said, ¡°As expected of the future Supreme Mage, you¡¯ve chosen only the finest items from the treasure vault. Now, they are yours.¡± With the strike of Frigg¡¯s Eternal Spear on the ground, The protections around [Life Stele] and [Agamotto¡¯s Orb] entirely dissipated, and Tao Yu was free to take them. Subsequently, the large doors at the end of the treasure vault opened. A towering metallic suit of armor, three or four meters high, walked out on its own. It was the [Destroyer]! The hulking metallic armor approached Tao Yu, then knelt on one knee, emitting a loud metallic screech. Even kneeling, its size still dwarfed Tao Yu. ¡°The control incantation for the Destroyer will be transferred from the Eternal Spear.¡± ¡°Thank you for your trouble.¡± Tao Yu wasn¡¯t planning to treat the Destroyer as a pet; he intended to wear it. Equipping it as a battle armor was, in fact, the Destroyer¡¯s greatest function! ... [Destroyer]: A masterpiece forged with the fusion of numerous Divine Powers, containing boundless strength, capable of comprehensive augmentation for its user. A straightforward and brutal piece of armor, offering all-around enhancements without weaknesses. After gaining ownership, with a single thought from Tao Yu, the central section of the [Destroyer] suit automatically opened up, resembling a gaping mouth that enveloped Tao Yu. Then, *clank~ clank~* The sound of continuous metal transformation echoed, and in the next moment, a majestic, form-fitting, full-body armor took shape. Even the head was concealed within, and its appearance was overwhelmingly domineering. Despite originally being three or four meters tall, it now perfectly adapted to Tao Yu¡¯s body, fitting as though it were a part of him. ¡°This self-adaptive feature, even if using Law of Heaven and Earth... uh, Susano¡¯o, this thing can still synchronize seamlessly.¡± Tao Yu closed his eyes to sense the constant integration of his internal energy with the interior of the [Destroyer] armor, flowing harmoniously. In nature, it was somewhat akin to the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer and the Magic Ring. Simply put, it could be viewed as an external energy reservoir or a Magic Pool. But unlike the other two, the Destroyer¡¯s internal power wasn¡¯t just vastly superior; its complete physical integration made it even more intuitive and effortless to use! ¡°The Destroyer¡¯s energy attribute exudes a destructive aura, seemingly capable of annihilating all things. It can even aid its user in enchantments. But in that regard, my revised Longevity Secret already achieves similar effects. Purely in terms of this extreme destruction attribute, it shares some resemblance to my Chaos attribute, which unifies Yin Yang and the Five Elements...¡± Tao Yu assessed and judged. But even though the destructive attribute overlapped slightly with his existing abilities, it didn¡¯t diminish the immense power of the [Destroyer]. Excluding its defensive and protective capabilities, purely in terms of combat potential, [Destroyer] was undoubtedly the strongest of the three chosen artifacts. ¡°If I unleash its full potential in this world, it could enhance my abilities by 70% across the board! Previously, even at my peak, I wasn¡¯t a match for Odin. But now, with the Destroyer, I could stand toe-to-toe with him!¡± Though this artifact¡¯s effectiveness might diminish as his own strength grows over time, and its power has an upper limit, stepping outside this world may impose further restraints. Yet, because this is a purely equipment-based artifact, its straightforward and singular effect faces fewer constraints compared to cosmic artifacts like the Original Stones. For example, the Eternal Fire and the Frost Box¡ªif choosing those, their effectiveness would likely diminish even more once outside this world. ¡°Even after leaving, it should still boost my abilities by at least 30%, remaining as a top-tier Sacred Object.¡± Tao Yu then shifted his attention to the Agamotto¡¯s Orb. Now possessing both the Agamotto¡¯s Eye and Agamotto¡¯s Orb, Tao Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of destiny. ¡°For me to become the Supreme Mage... it¡¯s truly fate¡¯s decree.¡± ¡ª¡ª After obtaining the items, Tao Yu didn¡¯t immediately leave Asgard. He even accepted an invitation to visit Odin. He took the opportunity to sense the vast power within this aged Divine King. Chapter 995: 800: Abundant Harvest_4 Chapter 995: Chapter 800: Abundant Harvest_4 The thing that left Tao Yu somewhat speechless was that, even though this guy seemed to be on the verge of death with little time left... When he entered his slumber, his energy had shockingly continued to increase, albeit slowly! ¡°Truly a race blessed by the World Will. His Majesty Odin likely fell into his slumber primarily because his power was too immense.¡± This thought made Tao Yu want to look up at the heavens in exasperation. So it was because his internal power was too overwhelming that he fell asleep? It¡¯s even possible that Odin¡¯s longevity limit is tied to the expansion of this power. Unable to suppress it, and on the verge of bursting? Could this slumber be a form of self-chosen release? ¡°As I suspected, even if I wore the Destroyer and faced Odin wielding the Eternal Spear, it¡¯d probably be an even match at best.¡± Tao Yu sighed heavily. In truth, [Destroyer] was most fitting to be used by Odin himself¡ªits destructive power, dyed with enchantments, and unleashed through Odin¡¯s terrifying divine strength¡ªjust the thought made Tao Yu¡¯s scalp tingle. In Odin¡¯s prime, wielding the Eternal Spear and donning the Destroyer, his combat power would have increased exponentially. Fortunately, he¡¯s an ally! That thought gave Tao Yu a certain sense of relief. With Odin guarding the Nine Realms in his idealistic stance, and his benevolent ruler mode after aging, Tao Yu considered that when he awakened later, they might be able to use Asgard¡¯s power to acquire other Original Stones from across the universe. ¡°I can sense His Majesty Odin¡¯s soul fluctuations becoming increasingly active. Perhaps it won¡¯t be long before he awakens.¡± Tao Yu said earnestly. He had come originally just to see if he could help wake Odin¡ªanother huge favor owed, no doubt. But if Odin were lacking in life energy, Tao Yu could have bluntly and forcefully injected it. Yet in this case, it wasn¡¯t appropriate. Absorbing or injecting was unsuitable¡ªit was better to let Odin adapt naturally. It¡¯s just like the immunity mechanism of the human body, far superior to medicine in most cases. ¡°Let¡¯s hope so.¡± Frigg had hoped Tao Yu might have a way, but seeing the situation now, even a Supreme Mage might be helpless. ¡°The Queen of Gods knows I now possess Agamotto¡¯s Orb, along with the Agamotto¡¯s Eye. There¡¯s something I must say, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s appropriate.¡± Tao Yu paused for a moment and addressed Frigg. Agamotto was one of the trinity of the Vishanti, and the first Supreme Mage¡ªhis power was beyond question. The relics he left behind held unparalleled magical properties. It was through Agamotto¡¯s Orb that Odin foresaw Ragnarok. Frigg was aware of this. Thus, when Tao Yu mentioned holding both Agamotto¡¯s Orb and Eye, Frigg¡¯s expression turned serious. At this point, Tao Yu had more than earned their trust. ¡°Please speak, Master Jack.¡± ¡°I have always been accomplished in divination.¡± ¡°Yes, I heard from Sif that it was through your divination that Thor was found. Otherwise, the consequences could have been dire.¡± Frigg still felt a chill at the thought. Without Tao Yu¡¯s help, if more time had passed, Thor might never have returned! ¡°And now, I¡¯ve glimpsed a part of the future¡ªregarding Loki.¡± When Tao Yu mentioned Loki, even though he wasn¡¯t Frigg¡¯s biological son, a look of worry flickered across her face. ¡°That child, Loki, while mischievous, isn¡¯t inherently bad.¡± ¡°Yes, I know this too. But I foresaw that if he doesn¡¯t endure a trial, there¡¯s a chance he might spark a calamity that sweeps across the entire universe.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words made Frigg¡¯s face change instantly. A catastrophe affecting the whole universe? This... If it were Loki, it wasn¡¯t entirely out of the realm of possibility. Looking at some of his recent antics, it was clear his appetite for trouble was large¡ªhe would do anything he found amusing, regardless of consequence. Classic irresponsible troublemaker. Yet his abilities weren¡¯t insignificant. If he really caused a disaster, it would make complete sense. For example, trying to open the Abyss! This thought made Frigg¡¯s expression harden. ¡°I understand. Loki has done many reckless things since the Divine King fell asleep. While his actions don¡¯t warrant death, some punishment is indeed necessary.¡± ¡°If the Queen of Gods cannot bring herself to act, I can handle it for you.¡± ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll leave it to Master Jack.¡± Frigg sighed, torn by reluctance, but as the Queen of Gods, she had to make tough decisions. She wasn¡¯t someone who trusted easily and always treaded carefully. But towards Tao Yu, there was hardly any suspicion. He had saved Thor, saved Heimdall, explained the Abyss, was the future Supreme Mage, and was even favored by the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer. Such overlapping credentials were more than enough to earn the requisite level of trust! Between Tao Yu and Loki, the choice was obvious¡ªTao Yu. In their eyes, Loki was too mischievous and filled with lies. Tao Yu originally planned to deal with Loki himself, but with Frigg present, and Thor to consider... After seeing Asgard as a potential ally, he decided against doing anything that might strain their relationship. Not only did he communicate with Frigg, but Tao Yu even approached Thor... ... ¡°He did what?! No way, I¡¯m going to teach him a lesson!¡± Thor, having just downed a barrel of ale, was a bit tipsy and ready to confront Loki, hammer in hand. Only to realize his hammer was still with Tao Yu, leaving him momentarily embarrassed. ¡°Since I¡¯ve taken on this responsibility, it¡¯s better for me to handle it to avoid any unforeseen problems...¡± Tao Yu, holding Agamotto¡¯s Orb in one hand and Agamotto¡¯s Eye in the other, delved into a bout of divination, predicting the ideal location. The Original Stones were tied to the core of the cosmos; while Tao Yu couldn¡¯t complete a divination directly in this world... He could still outline the situation enough to determine where to push Loki for the greatest benefit to himself... ... ¡°Wait, what are you doing? Oh, Supreme Mage, I taught you illusion techniques, remember? You even called me a genius!¡± On the Rainbow Bridge, Loki backed away step by step, staring at Tao Yu marching towards him with the hammer like some ax gang boss, trembling in fear. This was someone even Thor, the dumb big guy, obediently listened to. ¡°Nothing much, just escorting you on your way. After all, you made a mistake and must face the consequences.¡± ¡°I brought you back to Asgard! I atoned for my crimes! I bled for Asgard!¡± Loki roared in desperation. ¡°Mother! I want to see Mother!¡± But before he could finish, the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer in Tao Yu¡¯s hand had already flown out, knocking Loki off the Rainbow Bridge and sending him hurtling towards the unpolluted roots of the Tree of the World. With the double blessings of Agamotto¡¯s relics, the divination confirmed¡ªthis stance and location were optimal... ¡°Loki, we will meet again. Let¡¯s hope that time isn¡¯t too far away.¡± Tao Yu stood atop the Rainbow Bridge, gazing down at the falling Loki with a faintly meaningful smile. Before returning with the Mind Stone, perhaps he could first try to confront the Big Boss and collaborate with Tony to decode the Life Equation inscribed on the Life Stele... Chapter 996: 801: First, Let Me Borrow It Chapter 996: Chapter 801: First, Let Me Borrow It Amidst a nebula, Asgard appeared dreamlike and surreal, carrying a sense of ornate majesty. The World Tree absorbed energy from all realms, continuously channeling it toward the Rainbow Bridge¡¯s control platform, causing countless streaks of radiant light to shimmer at its base. On a platform resembling an observatory, a group of people was bidding farewell to Tao Yu. ¡°Hey, brother, Asgard always welcomes you as a guest.¡± Thor glanced at the hammer hanging from Tao Yu¡¯s waist and gave him a hug. ¡°You¡¯re welcome to Earth too.¡± Although Loki had been sent off, the Rainbow Bridge remained, which meant Thor could still visit Earth anytime. Even with the World Tree experiencing pollution, as an independent realm, the World Will of the Marvel universe wasn¡¯t a pushover and wouldn¡¯t be corrupted too quickly. Whether it was the Ancient One, the Big Boss, or Heimdall, to some extent, it was their proactive contact with the Abyss that caused the trouble. The pollution of the World Tree itself was due to its roots reaching too deeply into it. With the hidden trouble at Heimdall¡¯s end resolved, there wasn¡¯t an immediate need to worry about Asgard¡¯s situation. In retrospect, it was quite risky; when Heimdall was corrupted, it was Asgard¡¯s most vulnerable moment. If not for Loki, that mischievous child, letting Heimdall pollute Odin would have been catastrophic. Picture Odin, riding the Destroyer and wielding the Eternal Spear, storming toward Earth¡ªthat would¡¯ve been a real headache. Even using the energy of the Rainbow Bridge harnessed from the World Tree to attack would have been extremely perilous. ¡°Honestly, Loki did contribute; I guess I¡¯ll be gentler next time.¡± Thinking of Loki, who he had hammered into the Void, Tao Yu shook his head. Hopefully, next time, after Odin awakens, there will be an opportunity for deeper discussions in Asgard. For now, he had attained negotiating status equal to Odin and hoped to enlist his help in acquiring a Cosmic Original Stone... ... Times Square is a landmark in New York, and the giant screens that broadcast daily have often been used for costly advertisements. Especially now, with the rise of the short video era, influencers have started paying to feature on the screens, recording it to promote themselves in their videos constantly. It has become an even hotter social media check-in spot. With the increased crowds, the area had grown busier, filled with bustling pedestrians. However, the increased foot traffic had also worsened the sanitation conditions there. Swish~ A multicolored pillar of light tore through the sky, descending onto the bustling square. The dazzling, prismatic aurora, accompanied by a surge of immense energy, caused gasps and screams among the crowd, who quickly scattered away. Soon, Tao Yu and Hogan, one of the Three Warriors of the Immortal Palace, emerged from the light. ¡°Wow, not a bad experience.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s eyes glimmered with a faint blue radiance as he marveled at the mechanics of the Rainbow Bridge. The powerful energy compressed space violently, creating dimensional movement. The Rainbow Bridge itself would serve perfectly as a weapon. ¡°Asgard¡¯s spatial stability is much higher, and given this distance, even I can¡¯t directly open a portal there for now.¡± After a simple attempt, Tao Yu reached a conclusion. His body gradually became enveloped in a hazy glow as he turned to Hogan and said, ¡°We¡¯ll head to Tony¡¯s place and have him take you to the UN.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in your debt.¡± Hogan respectfully bowed slightly to Tao Yu. Tao Yu nodded before opening a portal that led directly to Tony¡¯s lab. The two of them entered the portal without hesitation in the middle of the bustling Times Square, under the watchful eyes of countless onlookers. The surrounding pedestrians, many holding Anthony-brand smartphones, were frantically recording the scene like madmen. Some started sharing it on social media, while others were already uploading short videos or sending them to news outlets! ¡°Hey, doesn¡¯t that guy look like that one Mage we saw before?¡± ¡°Yeah, and the guy next to him¡ªI remember he¡¯s one of Thor¡¯s companions, an Asgardian, right?¡± ¡°They descended straight from the sky!¡± ¡°Oh my god, they must really be divine spirits! That multicolored spectacle earlier had to be the Rainbow Bridge!¡± ¡°...¡± A chorus of astonishment spread quickly across the internet. Since Thor¡¯s existence had already been public knowledge, many recognized Hogan as well. Hogan wasn¡¯t actually an Asgardian, but netizens didn¡¯t bother with such distinctions. Back when Tony had Thor put on a small show of talent, he managed to intimidate the average netizen. But this time, in comparison, those who had witnessed the Rainbow Bridge descend over the streets of New York firsthand¡ªeven with countless perspectives and live experiences from different angles¡ªthe impact was indescribable. Before any official statement could be made, countless rumors had already spread like wildfire. ¡®Asgard deploys forces in New York!¡¯ ¡®Breaking news: Asgard invades Earth!¡¯ ¡®Times Square has been occupied!¡¯ ¡®...¡¯ ... Meanwhile, in his lab, Tony, busy working on his new suit, was slightly startled by Tao Yu¡¯s sudden appearance. ¡°What¡¯s this? Back from interstellar traveling in Asgard already?¡± ¡°Yeah, here, this might be useful to you.¡± Tao Yu retrieved several silver ingots from his spatial device and dropped them with a clatter in front of Tony. ¡°This is...¡± Tony looked intrigued, and then a pleased expression appeared on his face as he seemed to figure it out. Standing beside him, Hogan smiled as he began to explain. Chapter 997: 801: First, Let Me Borrow It_2 Chapter 997: Chapter 801: First, Let Me Borrow It_2 ¡°We like to call it Ulu, a special type of metal that is not only incredibly sturdy but also has excellent magical conductivity and high magic affinity.¡± Tony had suspected this for a while, and after getting confirmation, he seemed quite pleased. ¡°Oh, buddy, I¡¯ve been working my tail off trying to figure something like this out. My hair¡¯s practically falling out! Thanks, man, this saves me a ton of trouble.¡± Tony had always wanted to incorporate magical properties into his Iron Armor, but the affinity and conductivity of magical power had been giving him quite the headache. ¡°How¡¯s everything going recently? Anbrella hasn¡¯t stirred up any more nonsense, has it?¡± Tao Yu casually asked. ¡°It¡¯s not too bad. After they kidnapped Asgard¡¯s Crown Prince, their shaky network of interests quickly collapsed. What¡¯s left now is pretty much just everyone scrambling to push the falling wall and feast on the remains.¡± Tony said casually but paused before adding, ¡°Though Hydra is still lingering around. It¡¯s impossible to monitor absolutely everything, but they probably can¡¯t stir up much trouble. Nick Fury has reorganized S.H.I.E.L.D. and is currently carrying out the follow-up hunt.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he start streaming as an influencer?¡± Tao Yu said with a slightly amused expression. The Egg¡¯s abilities are undeniably impressive, that had to be admitted¡ªhe¡¯s got talent for influencer work and public speaking. Under his pioneer mobile influencer status, the Egg rode the wave with sharp instincts and had become one of the most popular online personalities. He even carried titles like ¡®King of Agents,¡¯ ¡®Tragic Hero,¡¯ and ¡®Black Excellence.¡¯ At this rate, it¡¯s not impossible he might pivot into a route resembling that of a particular failed artist. Tao Yu even suspected he might be harboring ambitions to enter politics and step into the White House someday. It¡¯s just that his foundations are still a bit shallow for now. ¡°That doesn¡¯t really clash with anything else. He¡¯s even streaming his agent life now, selecting certain broadcastable content to share.¡± Tony, too, seemed a bit speechless when talking about Egg. Agents, supposed to lurk in the shadows, now livestreaming their exploits? Isn¡¯t that like a spy writing their identity down on Baidu Baike as a personal introduction? It¡¯s downright absurd... ¡ª¡ª At the entrance to Stark Tower, Nick Fury, incapable of escaping his mention, pulled up in his armored vehicle, arriving at the front door flanked by Eagle Eye and Natasha. ¡°Oh, your beloved Mr. Leon¡¯s car broke down on the way here, so unfortunately, he won¡¯t be able to make it for now. No worries, though¡ªI¡¯ll take you to see what you want to see.¡± Nick Fury offered a friendly smile to the streaming drone hovering nearby, his gleaming white teeth conspicuously bright against his dark skin. Beside him, Natasha and Eagle Eye maintained their perfectly professional demeanor as agents, though the corners of their mouths seemed to twitch ever so slightly. ¡°You¡¯ve been pestering Tony to start streaming, haven¡¯t you? But you know how lazy that guy is, always slacking off. He¡¯s got no pattern to his streams, unlike me¡ªdaily, right on schedule, only interrupted when issues arise.¡± Nick Fury launched into a little self-promotion, earning a wave of positive comments in the stream¡¯s chat. Thanks to his skin-tone, Nick Fury had an inherent appeal within the Black community, enjoying considerable popularity. A bunch of Black fans were helping him climb the charts. ¡°Now Tony¡¯s AI should¡¯ve already detected me and informed him. Let¡¯s see if we can connect for a dual stream.¡± Standing at the entrance, Nick Fury started operating his phone to initiate a dual-host stream connection. Sure enough, on the other end, Tony¡ªhaving received Jarvis¡¯s notification¡ªquickly joined the connection. Both of them entered the live stream link-up. Tony¡¯s fans flooded in swiftly. As it stood, Tony and Nick Fury had become two of the top streamers, both boasting substantial popularity. The difference being that Tony relied on his prior fame and unique style, streaming with zero consistency, while Nick Fury had actively cultivated his platform. ¡°Oh, dear Director Fury, what brings you here? Is Anbrella and Hydra still not enough for you to deal with?¡± The Egg, in his usual fashion, nonchalantly brought up Hydra, tying it back to its WWII history, which naturally led to calls to hunt them down and wipe them out. This made Tony feel no need to hold back during the exchange. ¡°I imagine you¡¯ve already guessed¡ªit¡¯s related to Mr. Hogan and Mr. Mage. They¡¯ve both landed directly at Time Square.¡± Fury delivered the remark in a lighthearted manner with a touch of humor. But inwardly, he was deeply troubled. Ever since news of Thor leaked, Fury had been closely monitoring developments. He was aware of the existence of civilizations beyond Earth. Fury had seen Captain Marvel and encountered real extraterrestrials. But now, Asgard raised the stakes to an entirely new level! Not just mythical Divine Spirits, but ones capable of descending anywhere on Earth at will! This was even more terrifying than the Kreeans. At least they needed spaceships and such. But these Asgardians¡ªgood grief¡ªthey don¡¯t even bother with spaceships! Judging by the current situation, they could easily enter the White House within moments if they wanted! This reinforced Fury¡¯s determination to move forward with his plan, though he wanted to use the levity of the livestream as a means to ease tensions while probing for more information. ¡°Oh, you mean Hogan? Thor and his company completed their trials and returned to Asgard. Hogan has been sent as their representative and will likely take up a permanent position at the UN.¡± Tony¡¯s reply was lighthearted, which momentarily eased Fury¡¯s nerves. Chapter 998: 801: First, Let Me Borrow It_3 Chapter 998: Chapter 801: First, Let Me Borrow It_3 Fortunately, for now, Asgard has been relatively friendly. After all, Fury lacks information about Tao Yu¡¯s rescue efforts in Asgard and other deeds. Judging purely by his own instincts, maintaining friendliness is already commendable. But for someone as suspicious by nature as Fury, he still dislikes handing over the blade to someone else. ¡°Wow, not bad. This is the first time we¡¯ve established contact with extraterrestrial civilizations, and they¡¯ve already sent a delegate. So, following international protocol, shouldn¡¯t we also send a representative to Asgard?¡± Fury tested the waters with an almost joking tone. ¡°How do we get there?¡± Tony¡¯s single sentence instantly killed the conversation. Even the audience who had been supporting Fury in the livestream comments collectively fell silent. Goodness, how do we get there? That¡¯s truly a tough question! Right now, even planning a return trip to the Moon requires painstaking effort, and as for Mars, it¡¯s an even longer road¡ªmanned landings are still far in the future. How can we possibly get to Asgard? Beg someone to take our representative over? And even then, communication once we¡¯re there would pose another problem! ¡°Wow, alright, you do raise a valid point. After all, currently we don¡¯t even know where Asgard is located.¡± ¡°I have friends who¡¯ve been there; they filmed some videos. I¡¯ll edit them for you all to see later¡ªit¡¯s pretty cool, situated in some star nebula.¡± Tony¡¯s reply dealt yet another heavy blow to Fury. Not knowing the other party¡¯s location and learning they reside in a nebula... this... Riding up the elevator, Fury¡¯s mood remained heavy throughout. The gap between the two sides is just too vast right now. They refrain from attacking you, simply because they don¡¯t care to do so. If Earth were to stumble upon some universal resource similar to oil, it would be an entirely different story! Just as the elevator doors were about to open, Nick Fury spoke preemptively. ¡°Oh, I still need to discuss some other matters with Tony, so I¡¯ll end the livestream here. I hope everyone watching understands.¡± Fury certainly doesn¡¯t broadcast every topic publicly, so he frequently pulls moves like this. Leaving behind some unresolved suspense ironically stirs his fan base into speculation. On occasion, he even uses it to throw out smoke screens and fake news¡ªquite a convenient tactic. Meanwhile, Tony also ended the livestream at the perfect moment. Turning toward Tao Yu, who had been silently present but entirely absent from the broadcast content, he said: ¡°Did you get your hands on some new gadget that can block cameras but doesn¡¯t affect human sight?¡± Tao Yu, who was casually drinking at the bar, gradually faded from view. When he reappeared, he was lounging on the sofa with his legs crossed. ¡°It¡¯s just the image I want you to see, nothing more.¡± It¡¯s a technique from Loki¡¯s illusion repertoire¡ªgotta say, pretty practical. Tao Yu originally possessed quite a bit of knowledge in illusion techniques from the realm of Ninjutsu. Though both these techniques lose effectiveness outside their respective realms, they do share some commonalities. By integrating them, one can marginally enhance their illusion abilities in other worlds. That Loki guy is quite talented... ¡°Oh, alright, our Supreme Mage, huh?¡± Tony shrugged. ¡°What Supreme Mage?¡± Just then, Fury happened to enter the room with his people. Upon noticing Tao Yu¡¯s presence, he was startled. During the livestream, he hadn¡¯t seen him at all. ¡°Oh, is Mr. Jack the Supreme Mage?¡± Nick Fury seized the opportunity to probe for intel on Tao Yu. His memories of Tao Yu¡¯s intervention in handling Luke and clearing out the zombie infestation in Hell¡¯s Kitchen were still fresh! Without permission, he didn¡¯t dare expose this information! But now, hearing Tony¡¯s words, he saw the chance to inquire casually... ¡ª¡ª ¡°Wait, there are interdimensional Demon Gods too?...¡± From Tao Yu¡¯s brief explanation of the Supreme Mage¡¯s duties, Fury rubbed his shiny, bald head with a helpless look toward the heavens. What a headache! First, they just barely made contact with aliens, barely suppressed Anbrella, and resolved Hell¡¯s Kitchen¡¯s troubles. And now there are interdimensional Demon Gods involved! To top it all off, just after defeating Anbrella, he¡¯s informed that the seemingly formidable Anbrella was just the ¡®beginner zone¡¯? This realization left Fury momentarily unable to process it, but simultaneously reignited his fighting spirit. His convictions have proven correct! The Avengers must be assembled! He eagerly glanced at Tao Yu, a Supreme Mage like this seemed perfect for the Avengers! ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m not interested in your freak show gang. I¡¯ll simply fulfill my duties.¡± Tao Yu had no desire to be subjected to this bold guy¡¯s temperance. Even if such a team were assembled, he¡¯d much rather center it around himself to counteract the Abyss Alliance; Fury could at most play an auxiliary role, managing intelligence and analysis or something. Before Fury could respond, Tao Yu revealed his intentions directly, leaving the man momentarily stunned, but Tao Yu continued: ¡°In this world, mind-reading does exist, but it involves mental intrusion into another¡¯s brain space. Unless the gap between their willpowers is insurmountable, the process is quite challenging. I rely on clairvoyance, not mind-reading.¡± Yet the more Tao Yu predicted Fury¡¯s thoughts in advance, the more shocked Fury became deep down. Even now, despite dabbling in web influencer activities, his innermost thoughts remain guarded and known only to himself. But who would have thought someone could penetrate his intents so effortlessly! This made him suddenly reluctant to maintain eye contact with Tao Yu. Chapter 999: 801: First, Let Me Borrow It_4 Chapter 999: Chapter 801: First, Let Me Borrow It_4 ¡°Mind Reading Technique doesn¡¯t necessarily rely on the eyes; your worry is quite unnecessary.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words made Fury subconsciously shift his position, increasing the distance a bit. Then he looked over at Tony. ¡°Tony, I came this time seeking a relatively safe thawing method. Someone¡¯s been frozen for decades¡ªcan you safely wake him up?¡± ¡°Huh? Frozen for decades? Have you been reading too much sci-fi? Given the complexity of the human body, being frozen for decades would only leave a corpse. Simple organisms, maybe.¡± Tony sneered mockingly. Even if it were possible, it would require a combination of many other techniques. A simple direct freezing isn¡¯t achievable. But when Tao Yu heard Fury¡¯s words, vivid images of ocean salvage operations and airplane wreckage flashed before his eyes. Looks like Captain America has been fished out. This Fury is pretty efficient¡ªwhile doubling as his influencer persona, he¡¯s already claimed ownership of Captain America. ¡°He¡¯s different; he¡¯s the success story of the Super Soldier Program, with physical capabilities far beyond the average person.¡± Fury¡¯s statement caused Tony¡¯s eyes to narrow, and he immediately understood who he was referring to. ¡°Cap?¡± ¡°Exactly. He¡¯s going to be part of my next plan.¡± ¡°Let me get this straight¡ªhe¡¯s not even awake yet, and you¡¯re already signing him up for work? Fine, I¡¯ll come up with a plan for you.¡± Tony nodded decisively, essentially agreeing to Fury¡¯s request. In truth, as long as you smooth Tony¡¯s feathers, he¡¯s quite agreeable. ¡°Now, regarding that freak investigation¡ªhave you got any leads?¡± Tony countered Fury with a question, referring to the Big Boss. ¡°We have some. It¡¯s certain the target is still near New Mexico. His precise intentions, however, remain unclear...¡± This brought some unexpected delight to Tao Yu nearby. Because the Abyss Aura surrounding the Big Boss muddled his attempts at divination, basic investigative methods like those used by Fury were more effective in uncovering clues. The Big Boss is sharp, cautious, and always has backup plans and arrangements. But Fury isn¡¯t one to be underestimated; he managed to track down a few nuggets of information nonetheless. ¡°New Mexico...¡± Tao Yu muttered softly, his thoughts turning to To?do? Akimichi¡¯s scheduled reports. Apparently, this guy was deputized by the Hand-to-hand Combat Association to assist Anbrella. With Anbrella¡¯s downfall, he¡¯s temporarily handling affairs in New Mexico. ¡°It¡¯s worth confirming.¡± To?do? Akimichi is a model ninja with exceptional mission discipline. Having learned some techniques for harnessing energy, his strength saw partial unlocking¡ªmore than sufficient for Earth¡¯s standards. He¡¯s a rare and highly sought-after talent that all sides are reluctant to part with. ¡°By the way, with Anbrella¡¯s collapse, where will Lady Gao from the Hand-to-hand Combat Association choose to align herself next?¡± Lady Gao¡¯s factory was the very source of the catastrophic mess that hit Hell¡¯s Kitchen. Now she¡¯s gone into hiding as well. If she doesn¡¯t retract her activities and still assigns To?do? Akimichi to negotiate collaborations, it does indeed suggest the involvement of someone restless like the Big Boss! For someone like the Big Boss, possessing intellect and research prowess, he undoubtedly needs a team of capable assistants. Ideally, he should integrate into a major player¡¯s faction. The Hand-to-hand Combat Association could very well become his choice. Personnel like To?do? Akimichi¡ªpolished and versatile from the Hand¡ªto be deployed by his side would make perfect sense. However, To?do? Akimichi usually looks for timely opportunities to submit reports. He wouldn¡¯t necessarily grasp the urgent intel needs demanded by others. This time, though, he could be actively leveraged... With a glance at Nick Fury, Tao Yu concluded that with Captain America newly thawed, he¡¯d still require some time to acclimate. Although Fury had concealed the matter of the Cosmic Cube, it¡¯s certain he would soon initiate intensive research on it. The Cosmic Cube, containing the Infinite Gem, is challenging to divine. But it¡¯s simple enough to keep an eye on Jane¡¯s mentor, Dr. Eric Selvig. ¡°Researching this thing will take some time, but we could first flush out the Big Boss. After all, my Cube was loaned out for a reason...¡± Loki has already been sent off, but getting him safely back will still hinge on the Cosmic Cube. The hope is that Thanos sticks to his initial plan and temporarily grants Loki the Mind Scepter, imbued with the Mind Stone. As for the subsequent Ziritans situation, there¡¯s no need to open the door anymore¡ªjust take Loki¡¯s scepter and send him back to Asgard. If New York avoids this impending destruction, Loki won¡¯t have to rot in confinement for as long. Indirectly, it¡¯d be lending him a hand. At that time, they could conveniently reclaim the Cosmic Cube alongside him. ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that dealings involving cosmic Original Stones are often unpredictable.¡± Tao Yu contemplated silently for a moment before smiling at Fury. ¡°Back then, I managed to save Tony, and I¡¯m confident in my abilities when it comes to medical matters. If things don¡¯t work out for Captain America, feel free to ask for my help. But first, could I get the intel regarding the Big Boss¡¯s activities in New Mexico?¡± ¡°Of course, that was the agreement. Having strong external support like yours makes us feel quite reassured.¡± Fury motioned to Natasha to bring out a pre-prepared USB drive. Then he said to her, ¡°To ensure smooth communication between both parties, we¡¯ll assign a liaison officer¡ªNatasha, that¡¯ll be you...¡± Fury¡¯s words left Natasha visibly speechless; her body noticeably trembled. She even felt her knees slightly buckle. He¡¯s truly good at delegating tasks, entirely oblivious to what kind of predicament she might soon face... Chapter 1000: 802: Determination Chapter 1000: Chapter 802: Determination ¡°Qiudao, you are the most outstanding assistant I¡¯ve ever seen, and also the most outstanding ninja. Compared to you, the others in the Hand-to-hand Combat Association are nothing.¡± The Big Boss gazed at Qiudao Tangdong standing before him, his face even showing a hint of satisfaction. He was aware that Qiudao Tangdong had been tasked with monitoring him, but it didn¡¯t matter. The remnants of the Hand-to-hand Combat Association and Anbrella were insignificant. Even Hydra, in the eyes of the Big Boss, was nothing more than a bunch of pigs. The only ones worth his attention were Stark and the mage who had thwarted his plans last time. ¡°You flatter me.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re following me under orders to observe my actions, and I don¡¯t mind. If there¡¯s anything you need to report or information you don¡¯t know, just ask me directly¡ªI¡¯ll tell you.¡± The Big Boss could sense the deep-rooted loyalty in Qiudao Tangdong¡¯s bones, the kind of unwavering devotion that made him the perfect enforcer. To truly win over someone like him, one must treat them with sincerity. Only then, after the death of his old employer, could he be fully reclaimed. In the Big Boss¡¯s eyes, talents like Qiudao Tangdong were far more valuable than the Hand-to-hand Combat Association or Lady Gao. He himself was not adept at combat, so he needed someone to oversee basic security and daily operations. Trustworthy individuals were rare, but if Qiudao Tangdong could be brought into his fold, he would undoubtedly assume significant responsibilities! Though Lady Gao was still alive now, meaning Qiudao Tangdong wouldn¡¯t betray her. But people eventually die! ¡°The five fingers of the Hand-to-hand Combat Association can use certain unique methods to achieve rebirth. You can tell Lady Gao that I¡¯ve cracked their formula and can greatly reduce their material needs¡ªthis is the sincerity I¡¯m willing to offer.¡± The Big Boss, with his bulbous head, had eyes filled with a perceptive brilliance. He knew the five fingers of the Hand-to-hand Combat Association wouldn¡¯t believe him immediately¡ªthey would definitely test it out. But it didn¡¯t matter; he was playing an open game! Once they discovered that the ¡®effectiveness¡¯ could indeed hold up, they would undoubtedly come to him for collaboration. When the time came, he could simply add a little ¡°extra ingredient,¡± ensuring that Lady Gao would never wake up, allowing him to replace her as one of the five fingers. The Big Boss felt quite confident in this arrangement. He glanced at Qiudao Tangdong again and grew increasingly pleased. Having conflicting loyalties was excellent; the more conflict, the more it proved his dedication! No one likes those who are prone to betrayal. At most, such people are superficially appeased and used for propaganda. ¡°This...¡± Qiudao Tangdong seemed a bit hesitant, but the Big Boss simply chuckled lightly. ¡°It¡¯s fine; feel free to make contact.¡± The Big Boss deliberately patted Qiudao Tangdong on his leg with meaningful intent, then continued to move away in his motorized wheelchair, leaving ample room for Qiudao Tangdong to act. This situation left Qiudao Tangdong somewhat bewildered. Originally, he had been seeking an opportunity to secretly send out the awakening message that had been transmitted earlier via encrypted channels. But the Big Boss, known for his extreme caution, was operating out of a temporary research base equipped with various signal-blocking devices, even capable of jamming satellite connections. And now, for his sake, he¡¯d lifted the signal restrictions? He was being told to freely communicate? Was this even possible? Qiudao Tangdong was not one for indecision. Even aware that it might be a trap, his ninja instincts ensured he dutifully seized the opportunity when it arose. He pulled out an Anthony smartphone, checked the signal on the screen, and silently started a video call... ... ¡°Of all things, I didn¡¯t expect to miscalculate again...¡± The Big Boss felt the amber-like confinement enveloping his body as he stared at Tao Yu and Qiudao Tangdong ahead, his expression tinged with bewilderment. He had seen through Qiudao Tangdong¡¯s undisguised loyalty to his mission, his deliberate presence serving a specific purpose. But weren¡¯t you supposed to be sent by the Hand-to-hand Combat Association to work with Anbrella? Yet it turns out you¡¯re loyal neither to Anbrella nor to the Hand-to-hand Combat Association, but to *this man?!* Faced with Tao Yu once again, the Big Boss showed a trace of resignation. ¡°It is you, sir, who won. I thought I had accounted for everything, yet twice now, major upheavals have occurred because of you.¡± The Big Boss could perceive flaws in divination, discern vulnerabilities in the Abyss, and even wield the Abyss Aura by exploiting Thor¡¯s identity as the Chosen One. The sheer strength of his abilities was beyond question. Yet in his attempt to trap Tao Yu last time, he hadn¡¯t accounted for Tao Yu¡¯s profound affinity with the Abyss. This time, he intended to win over Qiudao Tangdong. As it turned out, Qiudao Tangdong¡¯s loyalty wasn¡¯t directed toward Lady Gao but toward this formidable adversary! Previously, he had escaped thanks to prearranged routes and the time Thor had bought for him. Now, though alternate plans remained, there was evidently no one left to buy him time. It was over... After capturing the Big Boss, Tao Yu indeed sensed the Abyss Aura on him. But surprisingly, Tao Yu noticed that this Abyss Aura was concentrated solely on one segment of the Big Boss¡¯s little finger¡ªwithout infecting the rest of his body. ¡°How did you manage this?¡± Intrigued, Tao Yu examined the Big Boss¡¯s hand before pulling out Heimdall¡¯s pitch-black eyes. Heimdall had also initially suffered partial infection by the Abyss, but it later spiraled out of control, spreading further. If not for Tao Yu¡¯s intervention, Heimdall would have perished. But Tao Yu discovered the Abyss Aura on the Big Boss¡¯s finger was exceptionally stable! It seemed entirely confined to his finger, with no hint of spreading. Chapter 1001: 802: Determination_2 Chapter 1001: Chapter 802: Determination_2 Tao Yu could feel the suppression of the World Will within, but there was also a stable trait inherent in the Abyss Aura. This was quite rare. ¡°This is hard to explain simply in words. The Abyss represents chaos, turmoil. If my brain were invaded, it would affect my thinking. However, I sense I might be somewhat unique¡ªperhaps slightly favored in some way...¡± The Big Boss said casually. He merely didn¡¯t want to become stupid, so he restrained the Abyss Aura. ¡°Quite a clever move...¡± Tao Yu nodded approvingly and then began summoning streaks of black lightning in midair, sketching an intricate rune. The black magic in the Divine Book was extraordinarily abundant, including methods intended for restriction. Coupled with the Seed of Spirit that Tao Yu already possessed, he continued layering various safeguards onto the Big Boss. He knew, though, that for someone as quick-witted as the Big Boss, achieving absolute control or so-called loyalty was nearly impossible. The other party was sure to think of ways to escape enslavement. But Tao Yu wasn¡¯t genuinely interested in winning over the Big Boss¡¯s heart¡ªgaining control over him physically was enough. As long as he cooperated obediently to help decode the Life Stele and expose his methods of utilizing Abyss Power, that would suffice. ¡°A forcibly twisted melon isn¡¯t sweet, but it quenches thirst...¡± ¡ª¡ª ¡°Oh, actually, I¡¯m quite satisfied with the current work environment. You¡¯re not a bunch of swine, and we do complement each other well.¡± The Big Boss, in Tony¡¯s lab, was rapidly calculating something with Jarvis while both his hands furiously input code across several keyboards. He almost seemed impatient to grow a few extra hands. ¡°Ha, I think you¡¯re hardly better than a swine yourself.¡± Tony, standing nearby, lazily slid his finger across a screen, his tone dripping with sarcasm. However, even Tony¡¯s pride couldn¡¯t deny the Big Boss¡¯s abilities. When it came to inspiration and ideas, the Big Boss fell short of Tony. But Tony had to admit that the quick response speed of the Big Boss¡¯s oversized brain was indeed astonishing¡ªalmost like a supercomputer. In this regard, the Big Boss surpassed him. Luckily, Tony had Jarvis assisting with computational power, so he still retained a psychological edge. ¡°Still obsessing over physical appearances, Tony? You truly have a long way to mature.¡± The Big Boss unabashedly remarked. ¡°Or maybe, here¡¯s a thought: I still care about appearances, while you¡¯re already past caring? Big-headed doll.¡± Tony retorted cheekily. Meanwhile, Tao Yu was munching on snacks and flipping through a research paper, quickly moved on to browse the Book of Vishanti. Lately, the trio had been highly productive¡ªworking on decoding the Life Equation from the Life Stele while carving out algorithms related to Abyss Power with the Big Boss. In reality, researching the Abyss itself was inherently a dangerous endeavor. The Ancient One and Heimdall had both warned about the risks, but fortunately, Tao Yu seemed to have a mysterious affinity for the Abyss, enabling him to be somewhat bolder. ¡°Tony, is that thing I asked about last time ready?¡± Tao Yu turned to ask Tony. ¡°It¡¯s ready. The mine has been flooded, and a containment zone is already set up below. With your ability, you can open a portal straight in.¡± Tony responded to Tao Yu¡¯s request with a straightforward approach. ¡°Great. I¡¯ll take the Big Boss with me later. The Life Stele is on you for now.¡± ¡°You sure know how to delegate. By the way, that dark-skinned guy was looking for you last time¡ªno idea if it¡¯s connected to a problem with Cap¡¯s awakening.¡± ¡°Alright, send me photos of the experimental lab at the bottom of the mine. I¡¯ll deal with this dark-skinned guy first to see what he wants.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have Jarvis send them to you.¡± Tao Yu rubbed his forehead. Over the recent period of brainstorming with both the Big Boss and Tony¡ªtheir combined top-tier intellect¡ªhe had gained significant insights. But his limitations in computational power were also becoming increasingly apparent. Solely relying on the [Truth Parsing] skill was still inadequate; without forming his full Talent, much of the knowledge had to be hastily absorbed before being digested gradually. Fortunately, he was still able to keep up! At least he hadn¡¯t hit a point where he couldn¡¯t understand anything on the spot... ¡°It¡¯s close¡ªCap¡¯s about to wake up, and Loki might come charging in, huh...¡± Tao Yu began drawing circles with his hand, opening a portal to S.H.I.E.L.D. Natasha, worn out, had found some excuse to retreat, but Tao Yu often popped over to S.H.I.E.L.D. out of boredom. With this world¡¯s convenient portal-opening capability, there was simply nowhere to hide. Initially, Loki¡¯s intentions regarding ruling Midgard might not have been serious. But being hammered down directly by Tao Yu might have left him a little irritated... ¡°Eric has already joined S.H.I.E.L.D.¡¯s research team¡ªno idea how that¡¯s turning out.¡± The interference from the Cosmic Cube was too strong, so Tao Yu didn¡¯t attempt divination but walked through the portal into Natasha¡¯s room instead. The elite agent, a beauty with almost no days off, was currently exhausted, slumped over her desk with some documents still in front of her. She appeared to have fallen asleep while reviewing files. Yet her honed instincts remained¡ªTao Yu¡¯s light cough instantly jolted her awake. Chapter 1002: 802: Determination_3 Chapter 1002: Chapter 802: Determination_3 When Natasha saw it was Tao Yu, she was visibly tired but still forced a charming smile and straightened her imposing leather jacket. She clasped her hands together pitifully and made a small bow. ¡°Please, can we use words today?¡± After saying this, she made a circle gesture with her fingers and squeezed her chest slightly. ¡°Why is your mind always in the gutter? Take me to see Fury.¡± Tao Yu rolled his eyes at Natasha, leaving her speechless and staring at the ceiling, thinking to herself, who¡¯s the one really... Okay, fine, this is my fault! Under the lead of Natasha, a veteran employee of S.H.I.E.L.D., Tao Yu officially made his way into the spy agency. However, many of the agents there didn¡¯t find his presence too unfamiliar, though they still appeared curious about him. Tao Yu casually glanced around. Judging from the results of his several divination sessions, Fury was indeed quite capable. Even though he couldn¡¯t completely eradicate all of Hydra from S.H.I.E.L.D., he had managed to bring the agency back to life from the ashes. Even after the sudden loss of almost eighty percent of their personnel, Fury had managed to recruit fresh blood from places like Faber and other institutions. Overall, the organization had returned under his control. He had truly regained his grasp. Natasha led Tao Yu to one of Fury¡¯s many offices and knocked on the door. Tao Yu could hear the egghead inside seemingly livestreaming. ¡°Oh, can you all guess who¡¯s arrived? It¡¯s none other than your beloved and most beautiful agent, Natasha!¡± Nick Fury raised his voice as if he¡¯d suddenly unlocked some hidden Black talent, and his voice now carried a hint of a hip-hop vibe. This made Tao Yu feel like Fury had completely switched genres. However, as Fury pressed the button to open the door, Natasha¡¯s voice came through the crack first. ¡°Director Fury, there¡¯s something rather important.¡± Hearing her, Fury reluctantly turned to the camera and said to his audience, ¡°As you can hear, folks, I¡¯m sorry, but the livestream will have to end here for now...¡± Fury¡¯s announcement made the chat blow up instantly. ¡°What are you planning to do with Natasha?!¡± ¡°Damn it! Office! Hot secret agent! Damn it!¡± ¡°Is this a paywall feature now?¡± ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t up to any good!¡± ¡°Hurry up, drop the link already¡ªthis must be the midnight channel, right?¡± ¡°...¡± Ignoring the chaos in the comment section, Fury noticed Tao Yu as the door opened. This made him unconsciously rise from his chair, a smile spreading across his face. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be Mr. Jack. Looks like Mr. Stark conveyed my request. You¡¯ve come at just the right time.¡± Tao Yu, noticing Fury¡¯s change in demeanor, couldn¡¯t help but feel it was hard to associate this guy with the stoic, badass poser from the movies. Seeing Fury suddenly adopting this stereotypical ¡°traditional Black¡± persona felt almost comical to Tao Yu. Still, he could sense that despite Fury¡¯s surface-level showmanship, the man exuded an underlying grimness... ¡ª¡ª Bam! Bam! Bam~ The sound of punches hitting a sandbag echoed throughout the training room, each strike heavy enough to make the bag shake violently. This was definitely beyond the capability of an average human. Under Fury¡¯s guidance, Tao Yu arrived at the scene and saw a muscular young man intensely working over the punching bag. The man wore nothing but a sleeveless sports vest, revealing a nearly perfect set of well-defined muscles. Every punch was powerful and firm. ¡°No wonder he¡¯s a successful subject of the Super Soldier Program¡ªthis really is the human body¡¯s standard limit.¡± Tao Yu remarked with genuine admiration. Though ¡°Cap¡± had turned into a widespread meme online, that was mainly due to certain grandstanding by you-know-who in the West. As for the man himself, while his double standards when it came to Bucky could be irritating, his moral compass was undeniably high. Maybe not entirely a ¡°Holy Mother,¡± but close enough. Because of this, Tao Yu didn¡¯t harbor any particular prejudice against him. It seemed Steve Rogers had heard the noise behind him. He hastened his punches against the bag before delivering a charged blow that burst it entirely. Only after that did he turn around to look at Fury and the accompanying Tao Yu. ¡°Officer, is this the doctor you mentioned?¡± Steve looked toward Tao Yu with curiosity. After waking up from his icy suspension, Steve¡¯s mind had been in turmoil. Even knowing they had technically won, the modern world¡¯s massive changes left him feeling like an antique¡ªhopelessly out of place. Other than spending time alone in the training room for rehab exercises, he had grown increasingly introverted. ¡°Yes, this is Mr. Jack, a very distinguished guest.¡± Fury emphasized Tao Yu¡¯s significant VIP status. Using the term ¡°distinguished¡± actually surprised Steve somewhat. Since his revival, the person he interacted with the most had been Fury, so he felt he had a decent read on the man. For Fury to give such a formal introduction, this person must be special. ¡°No need for all the formality. Just think of me as an ordinary doctor.¡± Tao Yu smiled as he sized up Steve. ¡°Although prolonged freezing has indeed affected your body¡¯s functions, the transformation from the Super Soldier Potion is comprehensive. Your condition is recovering rapidly, so I presume my visit isn¡¯t just about dealing with the aftermath of defrosting?¡± Tao Yu shot Fury a sideways glance. He figured this guy was probably up to something, maybe trying to cozy up to him for some reason. Chapter 1003: 802: Determination_4 Chapter 1003: Chapter 802: Determination_4 But since he had casually agreed earlier, Tao Yu didn¡¯t mind coming over to take a look. It was a good chance to check on the research progress of the Cosmic Cube. Right now, Eagle Eye was completely out of sight¡ªhe must have gone off with Eric and the others who were working on the Cube. ¡°One thing: Steve¡¯s recovery speed has plateaued at this point, and I was hoping you could see if there¡¯s anything that can be done. Moreover, he¡¯s now starting to have some psychological issues...¡± Fury, in fact, just wanted to seize the opportunity to spend more time with Tao Yu and instill his own philosophies into him. Although, Steve himself did have some real problems now. After all, he¡¯s just a mere mortal. Being frozen for so long, Captain America couldn¡¯t compare to his peak state anymore. Additionally, he couldn¡¯t seem to adapt to society at the moment. ¡°Why not hand him over to me? I¡¯ll take him to experience cutting-edge technology, and let Tony show him some extravagant nightlife. Trust me, he¡¯ll quickly fit into this era.¡± Tao Yu patted Fury on the shoulder. ¡°As for the minor issues with his body, I can handle those.¡± While speaking, Tao Yu looked towards Steve. ¡°Come, extend your hand.¡± After Steve extended his hand, Tao Yu grasped it and infused a gentle stream of life energy into his body, carefully smoothing out the accumulations left by years of being frozen. This pure life energy treatment had an instant and remarkable effect, which caused Steve¡¯s face to subtly twist into an awkward expression of pleasure. After a moment of reacquiring his senses, he twisted his arm in surprise and said, ¡°Oh, this is incredible! What... what is this? I feel like I¡¯m so behind the times.¡± Steve was a little unsure and worried it might involve some advanced technology he¡¯d never heard of. ¡°You can think of it as magic.¡± Tao Yu didn¡¯t bother to veil the truth, then turned back to Fury and said, ¡°Well, are you going to hand him over to me?¡± ¡°Oh, I think I¡¯ll figure it out on my own. I¡¯ll find him a psychologist.¡± To Fury, Captain America was a prized asset¡ªa rare answer to other supernatural abilities he needed to counter. Although Fury still had Captain Marvel¡¯s communicator, it was clear he couldn¡¯t use that recklessly. Just as Fury was preparing to chat further with Tao Yu, Tao Yu¡¯s next statement made Fury freeze in place. ¡°So, how¡¯s the research on the Cosmic Cube going?¡± ¡°What Cosmic Cube?¡± Fury¡¯s face showed a carefully crafted look of cluelessness. This naturally made Tao Yu chuckle. ¡°I¡¯ve already mentioned it; you don¡¯t actually think I don¡¯t know, do you? It¡¯s a treasure that was left on Earth by Asgard years ago but was accidentally claimed by Red Skull first.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words made Fury immediately respond, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not going to happen. Asgard might be powerful, but they can¡¯t use just any reason to demand that we hand over something representing eternal energy.¡± Fury tried to sound firm. He truly hadn¡¯t expected that the Cube was something left behind by Asgard! And given Asgard¡¯s unpredictable ability to descend via the Rainbow Bridge, it admittedly gave him a headache. ¡°I¡¯m not a representative of Asgard, so you don¡¯t have to explain anything to me. Hogan might not even know.¡± Fury¡¯s eyes lit up slightly upon hearing this and quickly said, ¡°Oh, my friend, Master Jack, you¡¯re also standing on Earth¡¯s side, aren¡¯t you? So this absolutely has to stay on Earth.¡± ¡°I agree with that, but who gets to keep it¡ªthat¡¯s something we¡¯ll have to negotiate further. I don¡¯t think you can protect it properly. The secrets tied to the Cosmic Cube will attract a lot of attention.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s expression was casual, as if he didn¡¯t care much. ¡°I believe I can protect it.¡± ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s keep it with you for now. If anything goes wrong, I¡¯ll retrieve it immediately. You know my job is to prevent dimensional Demon Gods from invading, and the Cosmic Cube happens to be capable of that.¡± Tao Yu didn¡¯t intend to argue with Fury, but with a faintly meaningful smile, he said, ¡°Besides, sooner or later your research is bound to attract... something.¡± ... Elsewhere, on a meteorite surrounded by an asteroid belt, sat a towering, muscular figure with purple skin on a giant throne. Loki was respectfully kneeling behind him. Thanos gazed into the deep vastness of the starry sky, his eyes seemingly carrying a trace of concern. After examining the Mind Scepter in his hand for a moment, he casually tossed it backward to Loki and said, ¡°It¡¯s time for you to showcase your abilities. The Zirita army is temporarily under your command.¡± ¡°Rest assured, my revered Lord Thanos, I will lead the Zirita troops to annihilate them completely!¡± Loki¡¯s eyes burned with intense flames. Yet, there was an unspoken sentence that he kept to himself. I¡¯ll also make sure to drag out that Mage who hit me with a hammer and shove this Mind Scepter into his rear! Chapter 1004: 803: Became a Substitute? Chapter 1004: Chapter 803: Became a Substitute? Inside a research lab that, from the outside, looks like an ordinary warehouse, the most advanced scientific instruments from around the globe were gathered. In addition, there were numerous heavily armed security personnel present. Standing at the highest point, Eagle Eye surveyed the entire scene from above, holding his bow and arrow. At the center of the room, a group of researchers was studying a large apparatus resembling a giant MRI machine, which contained a blue Cosmic Cube suspended mid-air. ¡°Dr. Eric, lately this thing has been exhibiting multiple abnormal fluctuations. Do you know anything about it?¡± One researcher voiced his concern. ¡°This magical cube is almost infinitely powerful; fluctuations are normal. However, we must remain vigilant...¡± Eric looked at the latest data reports, searching for patterns within them. Then, rubbing his slightly sore eyes, he sighed tiredly and said, ¡°We¡¯re struggling to keep up on our own. Honestly, we could invite Mr. Stark over. He might not specialize in this field, but he¡¯d still count as a genius across the board.¡± Eric¡¯s words resonated with the other researchers nearby. ¡°Yeah, this thing spans too many disciplines. What we¡¯re really missing is someone who can integrate all the information.¡± While they were busy muttering amongst themselves and working on their research, Tao Yu had been wandering around, unnoticed by everyone, almost as if he didn¡¯t exist. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t he arrived yet...¡± Tao Yu had been staking out here for several days, using the illusion technique he¡¯d learned from Loki. Looking at Eric, Eagle Eye, the researchers, and the security personnel, he continued to survey the area. Previously, using the Agamotto¡¯s Eye and the Agamotto¡¯s Orb, he had faintly discerned that a threat from beyond the starry sky might descend upon Earth. By the timeline, it should be the Ziritans. Loki was supposed to appear first via the Space Gem. Yet over the past few days, apart from occasional abnormal fluctuations from the Cosmic Cube, there hadn¡¯t been anything noteworthy. Surprisingly, he had learned quite a bit from these people and even formulated his own judgment about the cube¡¯s fluctuation. It wasn¡¯t caused by human interference but was merely a natural phenomenon of spatial distortion. ¡°Involving the Original Stones makes divination impossible, but the Ziritan threat has indeed emerged. The discrepancy shouldn¡¯t be this large...¡± Tao Yu seemed perplexed. Could it be that Loki had changed his plan? Because the Mind Stone is an Original Stone, Tao Yu hadn¡¯t directly used divination targeting the gemstone. He had merely calculated that pushing Loki down at that specific place and time would be most advantageous for him. ¡°Could it be this guy plans to fly here directly?¡± Tao Yu¡¯s expression turned slightly odd, though soon, he realized such a possibility couldn¡¯t be ruled out! ¡°It¡¯s because of me...¡± In the original storyline, Loki was arrogant and brazen, arriving alone ahead of time. He used the Mind Scepter to control people and then prepared to open the portal. But this time, knowing Tao Yu was stationed on Earth, Loki¡ªdespite wielding the Mind Scepter¡ªlacked confidence in confronting him directly. So, he might simply lead the Ziritan army along a starry route? This truly left Tao Yu feeling a bit baffled. Loki, who had always been reckless, seemed to have grown cautious! ¡°Earth is part of the Nine Realms, Asgardian territory. The Rainbow Bridge hasn¡¯t been destroyed, so coming here in broad daylight..., hmm, Heimdall¡¯s blindness does mean this might not be discovered as fast...¡± Tao Yu uncovered another reason for this shift. Thanos likely harbored fears toward Odin and the Ancient One, which explained why he hadn¡¯t shown up personally. Originally, using the Space Gem to open a sudden portal for the Ziritan army had just been an attempt at catching everyone off guard. This time, knowing Heimdall was compromised and Odin remained asleep, a direct approach might actually make sense... ¡°Earth is undoubtedly interconnected with the stars. Back when the Accuser Ronan brought the Kreeans to Earth¡¯s outer space, Captain Marvel drove them away.¡± Adding Star Lord¡¯s departure, Earth¡¯s technology may still be underwhelming, but interstellar routes indeed existed. It¡¯s just that few dared to provoke the Nine Realms under Asgard¡¯s protection arbitrarily... ¡°With various spatial jumps available, the timeframe wouldn¡¯t be excessively long.¡± The Ziritans weren¡¯t weak, but their strength wasn¡¯t all that formidable either; their fleet¡¯s combat power couldn¡¯t match that of the Kreean fleet. Rocket Raccoon dismissed them as a rabble, a massive army with no real force. ¡°Actually, now isn¡¯t even an ideal time for an invasion. While Heimdall may be blind and Odin in slumber, the Rainbow Bridge is intact.¡± Tao Yu contemplated that inviting Asgardian reinforcements when the time came would be entirely feasible. Don¡¯t be fooled by how Asgardian soldiers seemed to use traditional cold weapons; they were all advanced technology integrated with magic, with plenty of spacecraft as well. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have dominated the Nine Realms and earned such immense prestige across the universe. In terms of army quality alone, Asgard stood at a considerably high tier. In the original storyline, their fleet faced dire straits against Thanos due to prior invasions by the Dark Elves and Hera¡¯s massacre. Otherwise, their defeat wouldn¡¯t have been so tragic. ¡°Better to leave a substitute behind for monitoring.¡± Both the Vishanti¡¯s Divine Book and the Dark Divine Book contained techniques for creating substitutes. Chapter 1005: 803: Became a Substitute?_2 Chapter 1005: Chapter 803: Became a Substitute?_2 Leaving behind a Limbo Avatar temporarily to guard against Loki¡¯s sneak attacks, Tao Yu also chose to return first. It wasn¡¯t possible to keep wasting time here. The Big Boss had already been thrown deep into the mine, watched over by another of his Limbo Avatars, working to isolate and capture the spatial vibration frequency of fundamental particles while reducing interference as much as possible. This would take time to process. So now... ¡°About time. Let¡¯s go check on Casillas¡¯s followers and see how they¡¯re doing. Tch~ why hasn¡¯t Dormammu let Casillas out yet.¡± Tao Yu thought of those Dark Dimension followers he had specifically instructed to release. Previously, he¡¯d done a bit of reconnaissance¡ªthey were like a bunch of headless flies. Up until now, they hadn¡¯t even managed to gather together, each acting independently. Without someone as commanding as Casillas stepping forward, those willing to borrow power from the Dark Dimension truly respected no one but themselves. ¡°It seems I¡¯ll have to step in personally.¡± Just happened to learn a trick from Loki and memorized the energy signature of the Dark Dimension. Mimicking Casillas shouldn¡¯t be too much of an issue. ¡°Dormammu, if you won¡¯t release him, then I¡¯ll do it myself. I¡¯ll personally help spread your gospel¡ªjust make sure you repay me later...¡± ... The Dark Dimension, though called ¡°dark,¡± was internally a dazzling, kaleidoscopic space, resembling the interior of a nebula. It was visually distinctive from the style of the Current World. And its master was the Dimensional Demon God, Dormammu. In the Dark Dimension, Dormammu wielded nearly infinite Divine Power. In his domain, even Odin and the Ancient One at their peak would struggle to compete. Dormammu delighted in pulling entire planets into the Dark Dimension, converting them into his power. The more brimming with life a planet, the more it became his target. As a mighty sovereign of the Dark Dimension, he also frequently loaned power out to his believers. However, using that power came at a cost. Casillas, after borrowing his power, ended up swept away when Dormammu severed ties to Earth, becoming just another inevitable outcome for many of Dormammu¡¯s followers. Reduced to slavery within the Dark Dimension... ¡ª¡ª ¡°Casillas!¡± Dormammu¡¯s thunderous roar echoed through the hazy, dreamlike Dark Dimension. It jolted Casillas, whose soul was continually being warped by black energy, back into consciousness. Originally, after being reclaimed by Dormammu, he served as a corrupted soul here, adding bricks and mortar to the Dark Dimension¡¯s energy supply. All those moments when drawing on the Dark Dimension¡¯s power had been exhilarating¡ªnow he was paying it all back with interest. Like a human-shaped battery. He had been drifting aimlessly, tormented by the distortion of his soul. But this roar snapped Casillas¡¯s awareness back into sharp focus. As his mind returned and the unimaginably painful torment eased, Casillas¡¯s face gleamed with a look of joy. However, when he heard Dormammu¡¯s furious bellow, he quickly dropped to his knees on the rough and jagged meteorite where he was, crawling rapidly on them all the way to the meteorite¡¯s edge. ¡°Lord Dormammu, your most faithful servant awaits your command!¡± Even though he had already experienced the price of borrowing dark power and continued to endure torment, Casillas displayed a behavior reminiscent of Stockholm syndrome, his face showing a pious and tearful devotion, as if merely being summoned by Dormammu was an honor. In the void of space ahead of the meteorite, endless energy began converging, forming a massive head hundreds of meters in diameter. Saturated with a sense of majesty and brutality, that overwhelming aura made even someone as powerful as the mage Casillas feel as insignificant as an ant. This made him bow even lower. ¡°What¡¯s going on with your followers! Didn¡¯t I tell you to completely sever the connection to Midgard? Why are more and more people praying to me!¡± Dormammu appeared utterly enraged, his words brimming with fury. This left Casillas momentarily stunned. My followers? Praying to you? How is that possible... ¡°Lord Dormammu, I am not sure about that either. While I do have some followers, I¡¯ve not openly renounced Kama Taiji. They likely don¡¯t have much understanding of the Dark Dimension, nor such precise intentions...¡± Casillas was also baffled, unable to figure out why this was happening. And even if it was true, isn¡¯t this a good thing? As more believers embraced darkness, the Dark Dimension would grow stronger, and so would Lord Dormammu! ¡°I don¡¯t care! I don¡¯t want Midgardian believers! Not a single one!¡± The immense head formed of energy seemed to screech irritably. Terrifying energy waves erupted, utterly obliterating the surrounding meteorites and asteroids into dust. If Dormammu hadn¡¯t instinctively shielded Casillas with a thought, the mage himself¡ªdespite his strength¡ªmight have similarly turned to powder. This display of Divine Power only intensified the fanaticism in Casillas¡¯s eyes. ¡°Listen to me! I¡¯m sending you to Midgard right now. Find every one of your followers¡ªeither kill them or stop their prayers! This is my command!¡± Dormammu then forcibly suppressed his emotions, his massive orange-yellow pupils fixating on Casillas, making the latter bow his head in deference. Chapter 1006: 803: Became a Substitute?_3 Chapter 1006: Chapter 803: Became a Substitute?_3 ¡°Follow your will.¡± ¡°Listen, once you succeed, I can absolve you of the price!¡± This tangible reward further ignited the fervor in Kaecilius¡¯s eyes. The previous agony of being used as expendable material had made him truly feel the price. Such lowly servitude before Dormammu was more a fear rooted deep in the soul, desperate for approval. Now that he could be spared from such a cost, he naturally knew he had to give it his all! ¡°Rest assured, I will complete the mission!¡± ... Meanwhile, in the Current World, another ¡®Kaecilius¡¯ had successfully gathered those scattered followers. And in Nangao Li, he had formed a cult. In this chaos-ridden Nangao Li, cults were as common as cattle on a farm, frequently springing up. Yet the ¡®Black Divine Cult¡¯ organized by ¡®Kaecilius,¡¯ though newly established, had rapidly spread underground due to the ¡®Divine Miracles¡¯ performed by its missionaries. The number of believers was skyrocketing at an astonishing pace, continuously absorbing Nangao Li¡¯s other cults. No matter what you previously believed in, as long as you turned to the faith of the Dark Lord Dormammu, you¡¯d be accepted. In its doctrines, Dormammu was All-knowing and All-powerful, capable of fulfilling all wishes. Especially since ¡®Kaecilius¡¯s¡¯ original followers were mages, they could indeed resolve many issues. Occasionally, luckier devotees would receive healing from Pope ¡®Kaecilius.¡¯ Even the most stubborn ailments would be cured instantly. Moreover, unlike other cults that swindled wealth and exploited members, requiring donations, the Black Divine Cult operated entirely on voluntary contributions. All you needed to offer was your faith, and despite being named the Black Divine Cult, its everyday teachings surprisingly encouraged kindness and altruism. Aside from its peculiar name, in the eyes of its believers, it was undoubtedly a righteous religion. In Nangao Li, which already had fertile ground for such doctrines, its proliferation was akin to an Innate Sacred Body for spreading faith. The rapid expansion of its congregation was utterly unbelievable... ... ¡°The original Kaecilius, truly, always babbling on about destroying the Three Great Holy Temples, not exactly logical.¡± Within a church usurped by Tao Yu, he gazed down at the throng of devout worshippers, feeling quite satisfied. At this Holy Temple, a previously strange Divine Spirit statue had been entirely replaced by a carving symbolic of Dormammu, the Avatar of Darkness. It bore no specific form, merely a vague outline sculpted by Tao Yu based on his earlier capture¡¯s impressions. The primary purpose was simply to point to the entity. Besides this location, there were several other similar Holy Temples. In just half a month, remarkable resonance had already formed; with a bit more effort, the connection to the Dark Dimension could bypass the Holy Temples entirely! ¡°I¡¯m not here to conquer your Dark Dimension; I just want entry. Don¡¯t be so miserly...¡± As Tao Yu¡¯s face radiated the satisfaction of a farmer at harvest, A believer rushed in to report urgently, ¡°Lord Kaecilius, we¡¯ve discovered an imposter pretending to be you, and their strength is formidable¡ªwe can¡¯t match them!¡± ¡ª¡ª Kaecilius¡¯s left hand traced a black whip in the empty air, like a dragon roaring as it lashed at the advancing attackers. Meanwhile, his right hand circled to continuously expand the Mirror Space, elongating and distorting various attacks for defense. But among Kaecilius¡¯s original followers, fervent rage filled their expressions as they stared down at him. One person howled madly, ¡°How dare you impersonate Lord Kaecilius! You deserve death!¡± ¡°You dare copy his techniques!¡± ¡°Audacious!¡± ¡°Shameless!¡± ¡°...¡± Kaecilius, parrying attack after attack with unrelenting force and sending people flying, now wore an expression burning with fury. ¡°Have you gone mad? How dare you attack me?¡± Kaecilius was truly inflamed with rage now. He had a knack for winning loyalty, leveraging his immense power and the potential of dark energies from the Dark Dimension, fostering a solid following of zealots. Given the illicit nature of his activities, trustworthiness and devotion were paramount. Upon receiving Dormammu¡¯s command, Kaecilius had been brimming with confidence. ¡°Is that all?¡± he¡¯d thought at the time. Surely, just by showing up, they¡¯d worship him on sight? All problems would be resolved with ease. But upon arriving in Nangao Li and witnessing their actions, he was both impressed and gratified by how diligently they had gathered so many dark believers and stirred such commotion. These followers had worked hard¡ªwhy hadn¡¯t he thought of such methods before? But as soon as he revealed himself, expecting their adoration, he was greeted instead with a vicious ambush... ¡°You dare mimic Lord Kaecilius¡¯s tone of speech!¡± ¡°I am Kaecilius!¡± Kaecilius was almost losing his mind¡ªhe *was* himself, what was going on? Were they blind? ¡°As expected, the disguise is extremely convincing, nearly indistinguishable. Lord Kaecilius¡¯s prior warning was on point.¡± ¡°Hmph, you think your impersonation is flawless? In truth, Lord Kaecilius foresaw this ploy and cautioned us in advance!¡± ¡°Just wait, you¡¯ll soon be offered as a sacrifice to Lord Dormammu!¡± Chapter 1007: 803: Became a Substitute?_4 Chapter 1007: Chapter 803: Became a Substitute?_4 Although Kaecilius was powerful, facing so many experts meticulously trained by Tao Yu in the dark spells from the Divine Book, he still couldn¡¯t handle them easily. ¡°Wait! I am acting on Lord Dormammu¡¯s orders. He wants to sever this world¡¯s connection!¡± As soon as Kaecilius finished his words, the group of former followers sneered, giving him looks as though mocking a fool. ¡°Haha, just as Lord said, no matter how well you disguise yourself, the moment you reveal your intentions, your cover is blown!¡± Lord Dormammu wants to sever the connection? How could it be possible! This place gathers so many believers who can provide power to Lord Dormammu! ¡°You¡¯re indeed a spy sent by Lord Dormammu¡¯s enemies!¡± ¡°Just wait. Soon, the real Kaecilius will personally arrive!¡± Waves of dark spells bombarded Kaecilius, leaving him overwhelmed and struggling to defend himself. Hearing these words from behind, he began to sense something ominous was afoot. An impostor had been masquerading as him, cultivating dark believers, all while plotting to capture the Dark Dimension, and now Lord Dormammu wanted this place severed. This... In an instant, Kaecilius recalled some unsavory memories. Suddenly, as the mirror space around him became distorted, a portal slowly opened, and from within emerged another ¡®Kaecilius.¡¯ In appearance, demeanor, and aura, he was virtually identical. Even Kaecilius himself couldn¡¯t tell them apart. Have I become the substitute? ¡°You¡¯ve arrived, just in time. Now, we need one more main sacrifice to complete the anchoring process.¡± A gleam of excitement appeared in Tao Yu¡¯s eyes. Originally, capturing the Dark Dimension wasn¡¯t supposed to be so rushed¡ªactually entering the core of the Dark Dimension would have posed uncertainty about defeating Dormammu. Back then, he only wanted to leave a channel open. But now, with the [Destroyer] enhancement, Tao Yu¡¯s concerns regarding Dormammu had greatly diminished. It¡¯s as if the Dark Dimension wasn¡¯t even Dormammu¡¯s stronghold anymore. Before, he only considered borrowing part of its power, but now, why not attempt to take it all? If that was the case, then thorough preparation was naturally essential. The numerous dark believers here in Nangao Li had already formed a substantial connection. Using Kaecilius, saturated with the Dark Dimension¡¯s aura, as a coordinate would complete the plan! At that moment, Kaecilius gazed at the ¡®self¡¯ standing opposite, with eyes burning with fervor¡ªa sight that made his heart tighten uneasily. ¡°You¡¯re Jack!¡± Kaecilius gritted his teeth and growled, fear flickering in his eyes as past events came rushing back to haunt him. No wonder, no wonder Lord Dormammu wanted to sever this connection! It seems even Lord Dormammu is afraid of the sinister pollution surrounding him! Why does it feel as though, despite borrowing the power of the Dark Dimension, I¡¯m now becoming part of the orthodox sect? ¡°You won¡¯t get away with this!¡± Kaecilius raised his hand, seemingly intent on summoning the Dark Dimension¡¯s power again. But he quickly realized that, as he prayed to Lord Dormammu, the latter merely glared at him furiously before kicking him out. Dormammu was still actively working to sever the connection with him... It¡¯s over, I¡¯ve fallen into their trap... Before Kaecilius could react further, a black hand resembling the one Dormammu used when he saved him long ago suddenly grabbed him tightly, sealing him within... ... In Nangao Li¡¯s underground world, a grand feast unfolded today. The prominent and rapidly growing Dark Cult performed its largest sacrificial ritual to date. On a remote mountain, layer upon layer of believers¡ªat least one hundred thousand¡ªhad gathered here under the cover of night. The flickering beams of flashlights resembled a constellation of stars shimmering over the desolate mountain. At the peak, a massive altar had already appeared, with Kaecilius gagged with a ball and bound at its center. Beside him stood twelve of the most devout dark believers. ¡°This blasphemer dared to impersonate Lord Kaecilius, attempting to make us cease worshiping the great Lord of Darkness. Today, we offer him as a sacrifice to please the magnificent Lord of Darkness!¡± As the voice echoed across the desolate mountain, it triggered a tumultuous wave of fanatical cheers. Accompanied by the frenzied celebration and chants worshipping the darkness beside the altar, Tao Yu slowly approached the center of the altar, standing before Kaecilius. Kaecilius, gagged with his mouth sealed, stared wide-eyed with terror, continuously shaking his head to no avail. With a faint snap of his fingers, Tao Yu activated the altar. Black markings swiftly climbed across all the pre-drawn symbols, and a black flame began to scorch Kaecilius. Kaecilius¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at the sky, his pupils filled with dark blood vessels. Gradually, the blood vessels grew denser, and when the black flames consumed half his body, the dark blood vessels completely overran his eyes. Then, they shot toward the sky, etching numerous black ¡°veins¡± that wove themselves into patterns, stirring intense ripples in the air. Nangao Li was selected precisely because it was one of the locations where the three Holy Temples had the weakest presence, lacking their suppression, and paired with Tao Yu¡¯s influence. The world of the Dark Dimension finally began to unfold from the sky. That iridescent world, teeming with floating meteors and asteroids, emanated endless mystique. The immense blurry projection resembled a mirage haunting the black night, prompting the countless believers on the desolate mountain to prostrate themselves fervently, overcome with zeal. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m easy to bully?!¡± A furious roar erupted from the opened fracture, laced with anger and indignation. ¡°Dormammu, I¡¯m here to negotiate terms with you...¡± Tao Yu instantly transformed into a streak of light, vanishing into the widening rift... Chapter 1008: 804: Willing to Take the Bait Chapter 1008: Chapter 804: Willing to Take the Bait The rift to the Dark Dimension has opened, and the fervent prayers of tens of thousands of gathered believers serve as the perfect bridge. Even though the barriers of the three major sanctums have been fortified, the projection of the Dark Dimension has still been forcibly connected. Alerts sounded almost simultaneously at the three major sanctums. ¡°Huh? Not good, there¡¯s a dimensional disturbance?¡± ¡°Why is it so strong?¡± ¡°Why has the barrier failed?!?¡± The mages guarding the three sanctums never imagined that such an overwhelming force could shatter the barrier and establish a connection with the Dark Dimension. The opposition found the weakest point in the sanctums¡¯ protection, employing methods of extraordinary sophistication! ¡°Quick, summon the Supreme Mage!¡± Fortunately, with heightened vigilance already in place, the personnel stationed at the three sanctums immediately rushed to seek help from Kama Taiji. This development caught Mordo and Wong off guard as well. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Master Jack handling this personally? How could this happen!¡± Mordo¡¯s face was filled with shock¡ªhe was the mage most antagonistic toward the Dark Dimension. ¡°Well... looks like we¡¯ll have to trouble the Supreme Mage after all.¡± Wong sighed heavily. The matter was originally entrusted entirely to Jack, while the Ancient One remained in secluded meditation. But at a time like this, there was no choice but to seek guidance again. ¡°No need for words; I am already aware.¡± A hoarse voice echoed, like a chilling gust of wind, instantly lowering the surrounding temperature. However, this was unmistakably the presence of the Supreme Mage. ¡°This incident will not have any dire consequences. Jack is already handling it; you merely need to continue protecting the sanctums.¡± The Ancient One¡¯s voice floated forth again before abruptly halting. Though this did little to assuage the mages¡¯ unease, it still helped stabilize morale. What could be done now? With the current Supreme Mage¡¯s affirmation and the future Supreme Mage actively tackling the situation, they had no choice but to wait... ... Meanwhile, Tao Yu strode into the channel formed by the prayers of the countless believers, directly entering the Dark Dimension! As he stepped through, an armor began to manifest around him, rapidly encasing him entirely¡ªeven his head¡ªmaking him appear imposing and formidable. In his hand was a hammer, flickering with lightning. However, just as Tao Yu fully entered the Dark Dimension, the originally cerulean radiance on the hammer transformed naturally into black lightning. Even the [Destroyer] armor he wore was dyed black, morphing into a pitch-black full-body suit of armor! As he gazed ahead at Dormammu, who was beginning to coalesce into an awe-inspiring, mountain-like figure, continuously cursing under his breath, Tao Yu felt the intimate energy of the Dark Dimension. ¡°To be fair, this place is rather close to the Abyss and hasn¡¯t been polluted. Looks like Dormammu has sensed something, no wonder he¡¯s so terrified...¡± Tao Yu glanced around, sensing his surroundings. Perhaps Marvel¡¯s Abyss Plane had been outright devoured, but Dormammu of the Dark Dimension was still surviving quite well. ¡°Servant of the Abyss! I¡¯ve already yielded earlier, yet you still seek to eradicate me completely! Do you truly believe I wouldn¡¯t dare fight you to the death?!¡± Having fully materialized, Dormammu stood imposing, like an ancient demon god towering in the void. The small planets and meteorites nearby began to orbit around him, further emphasizing the enormity of his size. Comparatively, Tao Yu appeared as insignificant as dust before him. Yet upon entering the Dark Dimension, Tao Yu rolled his shoulders, causing the Destroyer armor to emit metallic grinding sounds. Suddenly, his body began to expand violently! As the Destroyer armor swelled, Tao Yu¡¯s physique seemingly generated tangible flesh forcibly pressing against the [Destroyer] armor, forming a silhouette reminiscent of Unit-01, which then grew larger and larger without end. The Destroyer armor simultaneously extended to envelop the enlarging form. But this expansion¡¯s appearance and pattern looked a bit grotesque. Rather than scaling uniformly, it resembled an abrupt emergence of mutations, growing like bubbling pustules that swelled uncontrollably before other sections also began bubbling. Like a chaotic spread of tumors. Initially erratic and repulsive, the bubbling eventually consolidated into a perfectly symmetrical outline. Reaching a height of a thousand meters, akin to a towering mountain! Similarly, framed by the surrounding meteorites, Tao Yu locked eyes with Dormammu up ahead. Within this dark space, exerting the altered Law of Heaven and Earth to its full extent, Tao Yu could feel the immense, surging energy swelling inside him. Intermingling with the [Destroyer] armor, this power became even richer and more dynamic. With every gesture and movement, it seemed as though he could effortlessly unleash city-obliterating force¡ªas if a mere wave of his hand could erase an entire metropolis. ¡°Dormammu, I¡¯ve come to negotiate. The Dark Dimension isn¡¯t exactly a desirable place anymore. Hand it over to me, then head to Hell and find Mephisto.¡± With his overwhelming power burning brightly, Tao Yu raised the stakes ¡°a little bit¡± as he faced Dormammu¡¯s furious resistance. ¡°Silence! You servant of the Abyss! You¡¯ve betrayed our world!¡± Dormammu¡¯s energy-laden form, akin to that of an ancient demon god, swung his massive arm, obliterating nearby meteorites entirely, as terrifying power from the Dark Dimension surged toward him. This pressure caused even Tao Yu to feel a trace of unease within. ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated this guy a bit. In the Dark Dimension, his strength surpasses even Odin and the Ancient One. Has the Realm Will been granting him buffs...?¡± Even with the enhancements from the [Destroyer] armor, Tao Yu could distinctly feel the pressure pressing in from all directions. Chapter 1009: 804: Willing to Take the Bait_2 Chapter 1009: Chapter 804: Willing to Take the Bait_2 ¡°Now! Get out of my world! Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you taste what true pain feels like!¡± Dormammu began to gather countless spheres of energy around him, resembling suns. Each multicolored energy sphere carried terrifying power, causing the very fabric of the Dark Dimension to distort. It seemed as though he could launch these fearsome spheres at any moment. Meanwhile, Tao Yu¡¯s mind flickered, and the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer in his right hand began to swell rapidly. This Asgardian Divine Artifact was forcibly pushed to its limits by Tao Yu, morphing in size to match the sheer enormity of the Law of Heaven and Earth, firmly held in his grip. His other hand opened slightly, and the Spear of Longinus rapidly took shape to match. Above the colossal Dharma Aspect, which resembled Unit-01 and was clad in the blackened Destroyer armor, a dark angelic halo began to emerge. With the multitude of enhancements, the Gate of Guf opened, forcefully invading Dormammu¡¯s home turf in the Dark Dimension. Even under the suppression of the Dark Dimension, it relentlessly emanated ripples, persistently assimilating this realm. ¡°Stop! You filthy lackey! What are you trying to do in my world?¡± Dormammu let out another enraged scream. The most horrifying scene unfolded¡ªsomeone was tarnishing his sanctuary! The surrounding energy spheres, like miniature suns, roared toward Tao Yu in a blazing assault. Their fiery trails left arcs of distorted sensation within the Dark Dimension¡¯s space. However, these densely concentrated energy spheres, capable of destroying asteroids, started to weaken rapidly upon reaching the outskirts of the negative universe expanded by the Gate of Guf. They extinguished completely after advancing only a short distance. Even so, the horrific energy contained within them still made Tao Yu feel slightly shaken. ¡°This isn¡¯t entirely about sheer scale anymore. Yet, Dormammu¡¯s energy is managing to rattle the negative universe itself, almost shattering the chains of its rules¡ªa testament to power itself as truth...¡± ¡ª¡ª In the negative universe under the influence of Tao Yu¡¯s Gate of Guf, there is no such thing as Sacred Intent. Without even the qualifications for Perception, souls cannot grasp or reflect the concept of the negative universe. In such a place, so-called energy and scale become secondary. To contend here, one must possess similar or equivalent methods at their disposal to truly stand a chance in the confrontation. Yet Dormammu, purely through his overwhelming energy, managed to penetrate over several hundred meters before his attack was extinguished. This strength was undeniably extraordinary. It¡¯s akin to the universal speed limit being the speed of light¡ªan immutable boundary. If true power becomes immense enough to break the shackles of light-speed, it represents another form of power proving truth! Next, seeing the failure of his initial attack, Dormammu descended into madness. ¡°Die! Leave me! Get out of here!¡± His hands moved like a catapult, constantly gripping the air to condense one ferocious energy sphere after another, frantically siphoning the strength of the Dark Dimension. The spheres poured forth in a barrage, reminiscent of gunfire in their relentless frequency. Even Tao Yu could sense the tremors within his negative universe, as well as the strained groans coming from the Destroyer Armor¡ªlike the creaks of fatigued metal. When it came to mastery and skill in rule manipulation... Dormammu was leagues behind Tao Yu. Yet this brute relied solely on the raw force brought by the Dark Dimension to deliver this unreasonable display of power! It was as if Tao Yu wielded a calculated 10 x 10, while Dormammu unleashed a hundred individual ones. The representation may differ, but the result is equivalently daunting! ¡°Dormammu...¡± With the Spear of Longinus in his hand, Tao Yu turned his wrist, causing the spear to mutate as the void-like sensation of the negative universe steadily seeped into its core. The Immortal Slayer Sword Intent was also forcibly compressed within! ¡°What a shame that my computational talent has yet to fully mature. If I could unravel and reconstruct these forces, assembling them anew, it would far surpass this chaotic compression of elements.¡± Now, Tao Yu relied entirely on the chaotic traits of his own power, lumping everything together in a haphazard fusion. The calculated 10 x 10 may sacrifice some efficiency, but if refined, it could transform into a 10^10! For now, however, it was sufficient! The Gate of Guf, unable to fully manifest within the Dark Dimension, failed to fully encompass Dormammu. Tao Yu¡¯s Spear of Longinus was infused with his energy and suspended before him. Then, with the colossal body of the Dharma Aspect formed through the Law of Heaven and Earth, it hoisted the enhanced Thunder God¡¯s Hammer and unleashed the absolute force of its full body, smashing it directly against the spear¡¯s shaft! Duang! Dark black thunderbolts erupted, and the Spear of Longinus went into a frenzy! The towering Dharma Aspect, now over a kilometer tall, synergized with the terrifying strength amplified by the Destroyer Armor. The Spear of Longinus unleashed its trait of lowering the opponent¡¯s rank alongside a devastating piercing force, fused with countless energies. Under the momentum of Tao Yu¡¯s full-body swing, it instantly disregarded the dividing space between them, crushing several energy spheres in its path and halting against Dormammu¡¯s chest! Along its trajectory, the shattered energy spheres detonated with explosions intense enough to warp the surrounding space of the Dark Dimension, sweeping outward in destruction. ¡°Aaaah!¡± Dormammu, now sensing the mortal dread of this strike, conjured a terrifying black dot at the tip of the Spear of Longinus, blocking it firmly in front of him. Ripples of distortion spread outward repeatedly, devastating every corner of the Dark Dimension as the two forces engaged in a relentless battle! The trait of rank reduction inherent in the Spear of Longinus gradually manifested, causing the power of the black dot to weaken and collapse as though it were being degraded. Chapter 1010: 804 Volunteering to Take the Bait_3 Chapter 1010: Chapter 804 Volunteering to Take the Bait_3 The tip of the spear pierced through inch by inch. ¡°It¡¯s not over yet!¡± Dormammu tried to gather his strength once more. Meanwhile, Tao Yu had already floated the Eye of Agamotto in front of him. Although the Time Gem had been washed by the Abyss Aura, reducing its effectiveness in the Marvel World, it was still a product of this universe. ¡°It¡¯s already over!¡± Though Dormammu was a dimensional Demon God existing independently of time, capable of remaining conscious even within the cycles of the mortal world, Tao Yu, already possessing time-stopping Talent, combined with the interference from the Time Gem, forcefully reversed Dormammu¡¯s attempt to gather energy once more. Dormammu¡¯s newly accumulated dark power was forcibly scattered back to its previous fragmented state. Even though it only played a minor auxiliary role, insignificant at first glance, it was this reversal that allowed the Spear of Longinus to bypass Dormammu¡¯s defenses without obstruction. Effortlessly tearing through the energy veil that hadn¡¯t fully gathered at the tip of the spear, it pierced directly through Dormammu¡¯s body! ¡°Ah!¡± Dormammu clutched the spear embedded in his body with both hands, seemingly struggling to pull it out. Yet the Spear of Longinus¡¯s trait of lowering status proved to be an overwhelming restraint against a being like Dormammu! Combined with the Kaji of Tao Yu¡¯s own Sealing Techniques and the borrowed Negative Cosmic Energy, the spear drew power from the Gate of Guf, already opened, transmitting black lines from a distance onto the weapon. Black patterns began to spread outward from the wound, like tendrils creeping toward Dormammu¡¯s energy body. Despite Dormammu currently using only an energy form, this force seemed capable of eroding his very Spirit. The spear¡¯s rigid fixation dragged the black tendrils mercilessly onto Dormammu¡¯s form. ¡°Ahhh! Stay away from me!¡± Dormammu¡¯s wound acted like a deflating balloon, with immense energy bubbling out furiously. The entire Dark Dimension coordinated with him in self-rescue, pumping copious amounts of energy into his body to counteract the leakage. Like bricks tossing into a collapsing wall, the process forcefully slowed the crawling tendrils¡¯ progression; each inch felt excruciatingly arduous and slow. Even Tao Yu hadn¡¯t anticipated successfully piercing through Dormammu by leveraging the element of surprise and interference from the Time Gem, yet Dormammu continued to struggle? The upper hand belonged to Tao Yu now, and the erosion was progressing, but Tao Yu also sensed his Destroyer Armor emitting faint groans. His heart seemed synchronized with the ebb and flow of spatial tides, each beat surging with newfound energy, yet barely enough to maintain suppression! If this battle dragged on, his Dark Dimension was bound to sustain irreparable damage! And there it was¡ªthe Abyss right beside him¡ªfilling Tao Yu with urgency. He then began to soften his tone. ¡°Dormammu, I¡¯m not determined to seize your Dark Dimension entirely. As long as you can grant me a portion or allow me to borrow from it, you can remain its ruler.¡± ¡°Abyss¡¯s dog! Don¡¯t try to deceive me! I won¡¯t trust you!¡± Dormammu pulled at the Spear of Longinus little by little, attempting to extract it. Each minor movement of the spear caused an avalanche of energy to leak from his wound, inflicting pain akin to tearing his Soul apart. Despite the Spear of Longinus¡¯s formidable power, it began to tremble, unsteady. ¡°I¡¯m serious, I¡¯m not lying¡ªI can swear...¡± ¡°Shut up! Your vows are worthless!¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not a Devotee of the Abyss. The truth is, I¡¯m doing this to confront the Abyss.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± The duo exchanged verbal blows while continuing their intense standoff. ¡°Don¡¯t try to toast when you refuse to drink wine! Resist any longer, and I¡¯ll tear open the Abyss¡¯s barrier right now! I¡¯ll let Abyss¡¯s power seep into the entire Dark Dimension!¡± Tao Yu¡¯s colossal figure extended an arm and made a tearing motion to the side. Leveraging data stolen from the Big Boss, there were faint signs of actually connecting to the Abyss. The Dark Dimension was already positioned close to the Abyss, essentially on the outskirts of this independent World. Tao Yu truly didn¡¯t wish to prolong the fight, fearing it would collapse entirely. Unfortunately, Dormammu clearly hadn¡¯t grasped Tao Yu¡¯s concerns. Watching Tao Yu¡¯s motion ripple across the Dark Dimension, Dormammu¡¯s previously roaring demeanor shifted; his expression changed as he ceased his struggles and pleaded bitterly. ¡°No! Stop! I believe you! I believe you!¡± As Dormammu relinquished resistance and the half-extracted Spear of Longinus embedded deeper, the black tendrils accelerated their encroachment. Tao Yu finally exhaled slightly in relief. Looking at Dormammu¡¯s pitiful appearance, why did he now seem like the antagonist? Clearly, Dormammu was the real Big Bad... ¡ª¡ª ¡°Tch~, seems I really have to become an Abyss¡¯s dog just to convince this guy. I¡¯m the Supreme Mage...¡± Tao Yu, ultimately unable to completely subdue Dormammu, settled for a half-convincing, half-forcing state. Even though he¡¯d promised the Ancient One that he¡¯d protect the World¡ªand had genuinely done so¡ªhe had no choice but to leverage the Abyss as a threat to temporarily win Dormammu¡¯s acceptance. ¡°After all, he¡¯s the ruler of the Dark Dimension. If I must compromise, so be it¡ªas long as I can use the Dark Dimension as a stepping stone.¡± From the very beginning, Tao Yu¡¯s aim had been to utilize the connection to the Dark Dimension to properly activate the Gate of Guf. Now that objective had been achieved. Dormammu remained the master of the Dark Dimension¡ªits supreme overlord. Chapter 1011: 804 Willing to Bite the Bait_4 Chapter 1011: Chapter 804 Willing to Bite the Bait_4 As for me, I am still the Supreme Mage, but merely a Supreme Mage who can borrow the power of the Dark Dimension¡ªa second-in-command at best. That should be enough... ¡°Dormammu, guard the Dark Dimension well. Do not recklessly contact the Abyss, or let yourself be corrupted¡ªit¡¯s very troublesome.¡± Before leaving, Tao Yu admonished Dormammu. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t come over here, I¡¯ll never be corrupted!¡± Dormammu still spoke with that roaring tone, but when Tao Yu, who was about to depart, glanced back at him, Dormammu immediately quieted down. The colossal figure began to spread apart voluntarily, leaving only a phantom of his head as he said, ¡°What I mean is, this is my domain, and I will definitely protect it!¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave it at that. Happy collaboration in the future...¡± With that, Tao Yu opened the rift again on his own, descending upon the desolate mountain. He then turned to address Dormammu, who lingered in the opening. ¡°Cooperate.¡± Upon hearing this, Dormammu had no choice but to acquiesce, manifesting a phantom image of his own head on the barren mountain. ¡°From now on, on Earth, you all must obey his commands. Seeing Kaecilius is as if seeing me!¡± Still scorched by black flames and on the brink of collapse, Kaecilius felt an overwhelming urge to weep. Why, Lord Dormammu, have you surrendered too? Can¡¯t you save me...? Before he could dwell too much on it, he became a sacrifice and was then bundled up and sent into the Dark Dimension by Tao Yu. As the gate of the Dark Dimension closed, the barely alive Kaecilius blankly stared at the furious Dormammu in front of him. Wait... he¡¯s really back? I was just joking... ¡°Insect! I will make your soul endure eternal torment in darkness!¡± It was you, wasn¡¯t it, who lured him over here! Just watch how I deal with you! ... At Seoul Airport, Tao Yu boarded Tony¡¯s private jet under the escort of a group of men in suits. He then addressed Water Smoke, the Jonin from Takigakure Village who had been summoned from Mo Country. ¡°I leave this side to you. Manage it well, and contact me directly if anything happens.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Water Smoke respectfully saluted Tao Yu, earning a slight nod in return. After all, dismantling the three Holy Temples was impractical. Thus, in order to allow the aura of the Dark Dimension to permeate here without severing the connection entirely, these believers were still necessary. However, handling the remaining matters personally was no longer necessary. Once aboard the plane, Tao Yu, after the aircraft took off for appearances¡¯ sake, directly opened a portal in the cabin and arrived at the Big Boss¡¯s laboratory within a mine. Observing the Rotating Tomb Avatar by his side occasionally assisting in the observation and recording of space fluctuations, while Big Boss concentrated on data analysis. Originally, the Rotating Tomb Avatar had distance limitations, rendering such remote usage impossible. But with the help of Marvel World¡¯s portal-opening abilities, the range was significantly extended. In critical moments, Tao Yu could even perform direct swaps with the Rotating Tomb Avatar. For now, the avatar mainly served as experimental assistance, avoiding interference, while Tao Yu temporarily opened a portal to step in. ¡°How are things progressing?¡± Efforts were being made to filter out interference from cosmic background noise. With the Ark Reactor powering the laboratory, research on numerous fundamental particles was underway. ¡°According to the theoretical model of sixty-one fundamental particles, we¡¯ve completed work on half the leptons and quarks. Progress with bosons is somewhat slower, though as research deepens, certain inconsistencies within the particle model itself have begun to emerge...¡± Big Boss opened his computer, revealing a trove of recorded data for Tao Yu to examine. ¡°Discrepancies are to be expected; after all, human instruments can only observe quantum layers indirectly.¡± Each fundamental particle could essentially be seen as a theoretical model¡ªhumanity is incapable of direct observation. ¡°However, if we could locate Dr. Pym, who has more extensive research in this area, we may gain deeper insights. Additionally, we¡¯ll need to borrow the particle collider to conduct some verifications.¡± Big Boss shared some of his thoughts. This prompted Tao Yu, who was rapidly scrolling through the data to absorb its core findings, to smack his own forehead. ¡°I nearly forgot about that genius. He is indeed an expert in the Quantum Domain...¡± Thinking of this, Tao Yu sighed slightly. In Marvel World¡¯s Quantum Domain, there¡¯s even a Quantum Realm¡ªa feature that may not be universally applicable elsewhere. This means that much of the data Tao Yu has recorded in this universe still carries a Marvel-specific tint. Nonetheless, having solved the puzzle here once would give him valuable experience should he need to crack the mysteries of other worlds after the formation of his new talent. ¡°Mastering Marvel World¡¯s underlying codes will also aid in reverse-engineering the Abyss. It¡¯s certainly not a waste of effort.¡± ¡°Got it. You continue; I¡¯ll go see about talking to Dr. Pym...¡± Just as Tao Yu spoke those words, he suddenly felt a surge of intuition. Agamotto¡¯s Orb had sent feedback again. Within Tao Yu¡¯s eyes, a faint image of the Solar System¡¯s edge appeared¡ªthe starry sky was filling with fleets. Judging by the rugged design of those warships, they were unmistakably Ziritan in style! ¡°The Cosmic Cube has refrained from exhibiting Loki¡¯s presence all this time¡ªit¡¯s had me waiting for far too long.¡± Seeing that Loki was indeed on his way, traveling the starry sky route at last, Tao Yu couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Previously, when conversing with that black demon, he mentioned that if the Cosmic Cube wasn¡¯t being coveted elsewhere, he¡¯d give it to him for research. But leaving his Cube with others indefinitely didn¡¯t sit well. ¡°Coveting it is coveting it; snatching it is snatching it¡ªthat¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s see if Loki tries to take it. After all, stealing the Cosmic Cube is one of the tasks Thanos assigned him...¡± The Cosmic Cube represents the Space Gem, which could indeed accelerate his research. Additionally, it might be useful for locating the Reality Gem ahead of time. After all, the Reality Gem¡¯s emergence isn¡¯t very far off¡ªif it produces space fluctuations, Tao Yu¡¯s talent combined with the Cosmic Cube could potentially lock onto it early. Previously, it had been used as bait to lure the Mind Stone here. Now that Loki has arrived, it seems everything is coming together... Chapter 1012: 805: Gathering Together Chapter 1012: Chapter 805: Gathering Together ¡°An unusual solar windstorm is expected to form this week, but please don¡¯t worry, the impact on ordinary people will be minimal...¡± Watching the news broadcast on his phone, Nick Fury¡¯s face grew serious. He then turned to Dr. Eric, who was studying the Cosmic Cube, and said, ¡°Doctor, you¡¯re an expert in astronomy. Is there any reliable way for us to observe the edges of the Solar System right now?¡± ¡°That depends on how you define the edges of the Solar System¡ªnarrow or broad. But it¡¯s just a solar windstorm, isn¡¯t it? Nothing to fuss about.¡± Eric had recently become obsessed with researching the Cosmic Cube. It was a source of truly limitless energy, and he had even managed to create some incredible gadgets using it. Nick Fury currently trusted Eric significantly, and since he needed his help, he could only sigh helplessly and say, ¡°I want to see if there¡¯s an alien fleet entering the Solar System...¡± Those words immediately prompted Eric to respond with a look that screamed, ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± And yet, why did these words seem oddly amusing? But Eric quickly thought of the Asgardians and frowned, saying, ¡°The Asgardians usually travel through the Rainbow Bridge. Have they discovered something? Although, because of this solar windstorm, we¡¯ve temporarily lost contact with them, haven¡¯t we?¡± Eric was deeply curious about the Asgardians, as he had been one of the first humans Thor encountered during his brief exile on Earth. Now there was a permanent Asgardian representative stationed on Earth, but contact with them still relied on their enchanted artifacts. After Heimdall lost his sight, Asgard¡¯s ability to monitor the Nine Realms noticeably declined until his son came of age. This meant that even common cosmic phenomena like solar windstorms could disrupt communications with them. ¡°Our enemies are definitely choosing this particular moment. They¡¯re up to no good. It was Master Jack who warned me¡ªyou know him too.¡± Nick Fury sighed deeply. A look of concern lingered on his face. The Hell¡¯s Kitchen incident had been one of those times when Jack had cautioned him, and he had managed to screw it up. Now he had a feeling he might botch things again. He had even considered summoning Captain Marvel back, but knowing that the storm could affect Asgard, it might also prevent reaching her. Best not to waste the effort. ¡°I see. Well, that makes sense. Traditional observation of the Solar System¡¯s edge does exist, but searching for a fleet at that vast distance¡ªit¡¯s harder than finding a needle in a haystack.¡± The Hubble and Weber telescopes were primarily designed for observing distant objects. For activities within the Solar System, basic observatories handled most observations. However, their efficiency was undeniably poor! ¡°Forget such vast areas. It¡¯s daunting enough to detect potential meteorites or asteroids that might hit Earth¡ªwe mostly rely on sheer luck.¡± ¡°Many threatening objects are only discovered when they¡¯re close or have already crashed.¡± Eric threw yet another wet blanket on Fury¡¯s faint hopes. ¡°But the good news is, the closer they get, the easier it becomes to detect them, and the higher the likelihood we discover them...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that counts as good news.¡± Nick Fury felt a twinge of frustration. If discovering them could only happen when they were already breathing down Earth¡¯s neck, what good was that? Flying blind and relying on a rear-view mirror to spot stealth fighters? ¡°Regardless of how low the efficiency is, we have to try. If they¡¯ve come all this way and we still can¡¯t detect them, we might as well surrender.¡± Nick Fury rubbed his forehead, resigning himself to the grim reality, and began preparations to engage the UN to mobilize global astronomical resources for the search. To achieve this, Fury leaned into his internet celebrity status, intending to use public sentiment to pressure the UN... ... ¡°Aliens again?¡± ¡°Did the Asgardians bring them here?¡± ¡°What would they want with this middle-of-nowhere dump?¡± ¡°Investing in this would be plain foolish.¡± ¡°...¡± When Nick Fury reported to the UN and preemptively posted the report in his livestream, it immediately gathered attention from his followers and curious onlookers. The Asgardians had just managed to settle in, and now aliens were showing up again! ¡°This time, they¡¯re probably hostile. They¡¯re taking advantage of the solar windstorm to slip past Asgard¡¯s radar. We need to prepare for the worst-case scenario.¡± Nick Fury didn¡¯t hold back in sharing his concerns aloud. The situation left him little choice. Time was running out, and the stakes were high. To rally resources quickly, even Tony stepped in to help Fury amplify his concerns. ¡°That dark-skinned dude is right, but catching an alien fleet is a tall order. No matter how massive the fleet is, compared to the size of the Solar System, it¡¯s still impossibly tiny.¡± With these two superstars endorsing the warning, major media outlets churned out exaggerated headlines. ¡°Aliens Stronger Than The Asgardians Are Invading!¡± ¡°What Will Humanity Do Now?¡± ¡°Will We Become Slaves?¡± The ensuing panic and pressure spread across the globe, triggering riots in several areas. America once again fell into a spree of nationwide looting and chaos. ¡°The end of the world is here! Why not indulge in one last thrill?¡± But ironically, the heightened urgency sped up the usually snail-paced bureaucracies. Observatories worldwide began cooperating closely to monitor the skies. Virtually every possible resource was pooled together. And as luck would have it, they actually managed to detect the Zirita fleet... Chapter 1013: 805: Gathering_2 Chapter 1013: Chapter 805: Gathering_2 ... ¡°An alien fleet has appeared near Jupiter!¡± ¡°The Asgard representative stationed on Earth confirms that they are Ziritans!¡± ¡°A highly aggressive and brutal race!¡± Major newspapers have plastered the first image of the fleet¡¯s emblem everywhere. It¡¯s a blurry photo with a starry sky as the background, where only some vague outlines can be discerned. Roughly three motherships, accompanied by some scattered dots. Only the motherships can barely be identified as spacecraft-like shapes, and their relatively tidy formation distinguished them from asteroid clusters. Real alien spacecraft! This bombshell spread across the entire internet in a flash. What followed was frenzied discussions on how to respond. Prepare for war, seek help from Asgard¡ªsuggestions and debates swarmed like a tidal wave. Unlike the surprise attack in the New York war, This time, the Zirita fleet was discovered ahead of time, and everyone knew about it. The implications were vastly different. The New York battle was abrupt but ended swiftly. Other than New York residents, by the time news reached other regions, the battle was over. With no immediate danger, people just marveled and watched from the sidelines. This time, the danger looms directly overhead, and it¡¯s a whole different story. Because the enemy possesses interstellar navigation abilities, their technological disparity with Earth exacerbates a collective sense of pessimism. Surrender factions have even begun to emerge... ¡ª¡ª ¡°I beg you, the Supreme Mage also has a duty to safeguard Earth¡¯s safety, don¡¯t they?¡± Natasha, sweat glistening on her forehead, leaned against Tao Yu¡¯s chest, panting slightly, speaking with a sense of urgency. ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t officially assumed the role yet; I¡¯m just acting as a substitute. The Supreme Mage is injured and can¡¯t come forward at the moment.¡± Tao Yu replied with a lazy indifference. He stepped out to relax and clear his mind; there was no need to overthink things. ¡°But when the situation calls for it, lending a helping hand isn¡¯t entirely out of the question.¡± Originally, Tao Yu was planning to take action, but now being asked to intervene made him enjoy the turn of events. Upon hearing Tao Yu¡¯s words, Natasha, despite being exhausted to the point of spasms, mustered up her spirit once again. Let¡¯s see how hard this queen works for it... ... While Natasha was busy persuading Tao Yu, Nick Fury personally sought out Tony and began playing the emotional card about Howard Stark. He even managed to successfully capture Winter Soldier Bucky once again... ¡°He was actually a childhood ally of Captain America, but I feared Steve might act irrationally due to emotional ties. Hence, we secretly arrested and executed him. Here¡¯s the VCR¡ªI think you can judge for yourself that it¡¯s not fake.¡± Nick Fury showed Tony Stark footage of Bucky¡¯s execution. The scene was decisively brutal. The gruesome imagery made Tony frown slightly. ¡°If I¡¯d wanted him executed privately, he would¡¯ve been long gone. Honestly, I wouldn¡¯t need you for that. It¡¯s only because of trust that I handed him over to you¡ªand now, you¡¯re using this as some sort of payoff?¡± Tony retorted irritably. The trust back then was enormous, only for it all to turn out like this¡ªwhat a waste. ¡°Of course not. This was me avenging Howard. This is related to you, which is why I informed you beforehand.¡± Nick Fury transitioned smoothly, subsequently presenting another video. This time, it showed an abandoned base with over twenty more Winter Soldier units preserved in cryogenic stasis inside. Then Fury explained: ¡°While tracking Hydra remnants and Bucky, we discovered this deserted lab and unearthed these newly preserved, unactivated soldiers. I¡¯ve already secured their control commands¡ªthey¡¯ll soon become assets against the Ziritans.¡± ¡°Ha, they¡¯ve got motherships capable of orbital bombardments¡ªare you planning to win with soldiers on foot?¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I came to you. Your Iron Armor units have already surpassed thirty models and can operate autonomously. I plan to assemble a team of Avengers, breach their mothership, and carry out a boarding combat operation for decapitation.¡± Nick Fury laid out his plan, leaving Tony momentarily stunned. ¡°They¡¯re living in the interstellar age, and you want to fight them in close quarters?¡± ¡°If it works, isn¡¯t that enough? Besides, look, we¡¯ve got our own aces up our sleeves...¡± Fury brought out footage of a Space Airship, indicating that his side wasn¡¯t entirely powerless. This was part of the Insight Initiative. After Hydra suffered massive losses, Fury had successfully inherited these assets. ¡°Your idea is...interesting, but will it just be our efforts alone?¡± ¡°We¡¯d also need to enlist help from the Supreme Mage, and there¡¯s someone else we¡¯ve located¡ªa gamma radiation expert.¡± Another video was revealed, showing Dr. Bruce Banner being found. Since Natasha was exhausting all her resources to persuade Tao Yu, Banner was approached by ¡®Mockingbird¡¯ Barbara Morse¡ªa skilled agent and Eagle Eye¡¯s wife. As a fellow agent sometimes tasked with sensitive missions, Eagle Eye understood the necessity. ¡°What a freak parade we¡¯ve got here.¡± Tony ridiculed sarcastically but ultimately agreed. ¡°I have no objections. Who knows what kind of chaos their invasion will bring. At a time like this, we have to use whatever resources we¡¯ve got.¡± ¡°Of course, the UN is also forming a united Earth military coalition. They¡¯re testing out all their long-range missiles for defense.¡± Intercontinental missiles and rockets¡ªmany of these are already in place. Previously, they were designed to strike ground targets while circling Earth¡¯s orbit. Chapter 1014: 805: Gathering_3 Chapter 1014: Chapter 805: Gathering_3 Now it¡¯s time to make slight adjustments and launch it into space. However, although nuclear bombs appear powerful on Earth, that¡¯s partly due to air transmitting the blast. In the vacuum of space, energy transfer would rely purely on electromagnetic waves, and without directly hitting spacecraft, the power would be significantly diminished. It¡¯s precisely because of this that Nick Fury devised this bold yet desperate boarding plan. ¡°While we still have some time, we need to prepare and make modifications...¡± ... The Zirita fleet glided forth in grandeur, seemingly imposing. Yet against the backdrop of the vast starry sky, it appeared so insignificant. Three motherships accompanied by dozens of warships formed a complete fleet array. For civilizations yet to formally step into the starry domain, this presented an absolutely crushing advantage. Seated on one of the motherships¡¯ thrones, Loki held the Mind Scepter, using it to keep the Ziritans unusually obedient. Looking at this borrowed army under his command, Loki felt deeply satisfied. He loved the feeling of so many people awaiting his orders. It made him feel invincible. ¡°How much longer before arrival?¡± ¡°By Midgard¡¯s time reckoning, it¡¯ll enter Midgard¡¯s orbit in seven days.¡± A Zirita Commander responded. The Zirita fleet had jumped through nearby space corridors but would need standard spacecraft propulsion for the remainder of the route. They were now in the deceleration phase. Considering the vast scale of the universe and the harrowing sense of distance, crossing such a vast expanse during deceleration in under ten days was already a testament to terrifyingly advanced technology. ¡°Very well. At that time, hack their satellite signals. I, the ruler of Midgard, the future King of Asgard, shall address my future subjects with a grand public speech.¡± Loki couldn¡¯t hold back anymore; he stood up impatiently, his face beaming with triumph. Damned Master Jack, behold the consequences of throwing me down¡ªthe wrath of Loki is upon you. I will exact harsh revenge and make you regret everything you did! ¡°It¡¯s because you cast me off the Rainbow Bridge that today¡¯s Zirita army siege is here. This is all your doing, hahaha~¡± As Loki reveled in the thought, a deep smile spread uncontrollably across his face. ¡°When you sought to learn Illusion Technique, you called me a genius, praised my unparalleled skill, yet you ultimately treated me like this. You¡¯ll regret this, Supreme Mage!¡± ¡ª¡ª A massive aircraft carrier floated upon the sea, its colossal hull suppressing the surrounding waves, remaining unmoved no matter how the waves crashed against it. Squeak. Squeak. Amidst the rumble of helicopter rotors, a CH-47 transport helicopter slowly touched down on the carrier¡¯s deck. As the cabin door opened, Dr. Banner, estranged from society for years, stepped out, crossing his arms awkwardly, seemingly unaccustomed to the environment. ¡°Welcome, Dr. Banner. I¡¯m counting on you for the tasks ahead.¡± Nick Fury personally greeted Banner, welcoming the Hulk, who was also a physics expert. ¡°Oh, hello.¡± Banner looked a bit reserved but still reached out to shake hands with Nick Fury. ¡°Dr. Pym and Dr. Eric have already arrived. I¡¯ve notified Iron Man as well; I believe he¡¯ll be here shortly.¡± Nick Fury¡¯s enthusiasm was evident as he even gave Banner a warm hug. ¡°Uh, sir, I think you should still be cautious around me, you know.¡± Banner shrugged somewhat helplessly as he spoke. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry. If we¡¯ve accepted you, you¡¯re one of us now. We¡¯re comrades about to face an alien invasion, and we¡¯re also heroes.¡± Nick Fury¡¯s face radiated encouragement. Since adopting a more approachable style, he¡¯d moved away from his previously grim and withdrawn demeanor, embracing a more amiable persona. This indeed earned him considerable goodwill from Banner. ¡°Heh, using the same rhetoric again to trick others into handing over their research findings? You guys really haven¡¯t changed.¡± A somewhat sarcastic voice came from behind, followed by the appearance of a white-haired elderly man with a dignified demeanor. Wearing a lab coat that rustled in the helicopter¡¯s rotor wash, he was none other than Dr. Pym, the pioneer of Pym Particle research and the first-generation Ant-Man. Dr. Pym was practically a founding member of S.H.I.E.L.D., having been colleagues with Fury, Carter, and Howard. However, after his Pym Particle samples were stolen, Dr. Pym suspected that Howard, who was interested in the technology, might have taken them. This led to a falling out, and Pym left to start his own company. Unfortunately, he misjudged a trusted disciple who later usurped control and ousted him from the board. At one point, he even collaborated with the Anbrella Company, but fortunately didn¡¯t merge with them. The reason for him returning now to cooperate with Nick Fury lay in the pressure of the alien threat, which compelled him to contribute his expertise. Long ago, he donned the mantle of ¡®Ant-Man¡¯ and actively fought on the battlefield, embodying the mindset of a model Superhero. ¡°This is Dr. Pym, an expert in the Quantum Domain. And this is Dr. Banner, who has unique insights in gamma radiation. You two might find some common ground.¡± Chapter 1015: 805: Gathering_4 Chapter 1015: Chapter 805: Gathering_4 Fury didn¡¯t show any reaction to Dr. Pym¡¯s sarcastic tone. Instead, they simply introduced themselves and got acquainted. Being the smartest in their respective fields, there was always some common ground... Just then, accompanied by a sonic boom, a streak of red light flashed across the sky and landed on the deck. It was none other than Iron Man, Tony Stark. Before Fury could greet him, Tony noticed in the clouds overhead, a continuous whoosh¡ª Dozens of Iron Armors diving down, landing on the deck! It was Iron Man¡¯s Iron Armor army. ¡°Too bad time¡¯s still a bit tight.¡± Tony¡¯s headpiece opened up, revealing his face. As the armor on his body gradually faded like nanoscale dye, it eventually retracted to the Ark Reactor at his chest. Tony¡¯s latest armor not only incorporated portable nanotechnology but also fused Asgard¡¯s Divine Gold, endowed with excellent magical conductivity. This made the suit not only portable but also significantly more powerful. ¡°Oh, our Iron Man has arrived. Let¡¯s go. Cap is still waiting for us, along with Eagle Eye, Natasha, Hogan, and other strong allies. Plus, there are over twenty Winter Soldiers and Tony¡¯s Iron Armor army. The odds look promising for us this time!¡± Nick Fury began his pep talk. Then, he turned to Tony and asked, ¡°What about Master Jack? Didn¡¯t he come with you?¡± ¡°He¡¯s caught up with his own research lately. I figure he¡¯ll just show up directly in a bit.¡± Tony replied casually. At this moment, Pym and Banner also turned their heads. ¡°Master Jack¡ªhe¡¯s the one who resolved that deep-seated crisis in Hell¡¯s Kitchen, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s him.¡± ¡°You mentioned Hogan earlier¡ªis he the representative from Asgard?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Although he can¡¯t reach Asgard at the moment due to the solar storm, he¡¯s insisted on helping out personally. It¡¯s their duty, after all.¡± Saying this, Nick Fury felt somewhat relieved. Truth be told, having Asgardians as allies was pretty reliable; when trouble arose, they really showed up. For rookies like Earth, having an Asgardian consultant nearby meant they could learn and better understand much needed knowledge about the starry skies. With that, Nick Fury led the group to the command bridge of the mothership, the operational center of the entire vessel. Already settled in, Steve Rogers, now wearing casual gear and equipped with his shield, Eagle Eye with his bow, and a visibly fatigued Natasha were there waiting. They were chatting amongst themselves, fostering teammate camaraderie. The main intention was to help Cap get acclimated. Hogan, on the other hand, appeared somewhat out of place, standing aside indifferently and observing the large screen up front. The screen was displaying a constant feed of the starry sky scene. It was a live stream showing the Ziritan army advancing toward Earth. With image enhancement from the supercomputer, the footage was relatively clear, even predicting their speed and estimated arrival time. As Nick Fury arrived with his group, Hogan calmly commented, ¡°There are three Ziritan motherships. Their battle power is considerable. Even if we intervene, it¡¯ll take some effort. Your current equipment won¡¯t cut it.¡± Hogan displayed a sense of composure and coldness, carrying the proud bearing characteristic of the Asgardian Gods. Most people found this attitude understandable. He¡¯s a God, after all. And he even came to act as a consultant; that was quite gracious already. At that moment, amidst flashes of golden lightning, a glowing circle formed within the command center, opening up a portal. Tao Yu stepped out of it. Scanning the room, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not late, am I?¡± As Tao Yu spoke, Tony chuckled and teased, ¡°Perfect timing¡ªyou nailed it. I didn¡¯t know the location; otherwise, I would¡¯ve come with you.¡± Although Tony had learned to draw portals himself, he was far less proficient than Tao Yu, who could teleport effortlessly with just a photo. As others prepared to greet Tao Yu, Hogan slid forward first, his face lighting up with a warm smile as he respectfully said, ¡°Master Jack, I didn¡¯t expect you to come personally. For the Ziritans to dare offend Midgard, they must not return alive!¡± Hogan¡¯s drastically altered attitude and enthusiasm left many in the room somewhat bewildered. How did you change like that? Go back to your usual demeanor, will you? What happened to the pride and aloofness of the Asgardian Gods? Chapter 1016: 806: The Correct Way to Switch Factions Chapter 1016: Chapter 806: The Correct Way to Switch Factions Buzz~ Accompanied by the rotation of the four turbine engines lifting on both sides of the carrier, the powerful airflow flattened the waves on the surface of the sea, creating a massive depression beneath it. Vast amounts of air were sucked in from above and blown forcefully downward. These irrational turbine engines generated an immensely terrifying thrust. The advanced material supported this force without tearing apart. The colossal beast, weighing over a hundred thousand tons, began to ascend slowly into the sky. Under Earth¡¯s gravitational pull, the appearance of an aircraft of this scale completely defied common sense. ¡°Cool, this world is indeed quite interesting.¡± Tao Yu stood on the bridge, gazing down at the sea below. Feeling the presence of Yuan Force emanating from the space airship, he raised an eyebrow. So that¡¯s it. This world doesn¡¯t operate with comical logic. This space airship wasn¡¯t made of Vibranium or anything; its ability to lift off must be attributed to the presence of Yuan Force. ¡°No wonder the Development Zone prefers to use carriers as colonization ships¡ªit¡¯s indeed practical. I wonder if I¡¯ll have a chance to take one of these out with me. Equipment imbued with Yuan Force can still retain a certain level of effectiveness...¡± Tao Yu glanced at Dr. Pym, who was also looking on with a mix of amazement and contemplation. It seemed that with the help of Pym Particles, it might be feasible. Even if the effect of Pym Particles outside wasn¡¯t as significant, it should still be enough to deploy. Just like the mechas from the Pacific Rim, if it belonged to Yuan Force equipment, this space airship might still have some usefulness outside... At this moment, Nick Fury¡¯s face carried a smug and proud expression. After all, this was S.H.I.E.L.D.¡¯s masterpiece! He then turned around and spoke to the astonished crowd, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, let¡¯s move on to our battle plan. This space airship, while equipped with anti-gravity engines for support, relies primarily on its four turbine engines. Therefore, as the air becomes thinner, its flight altitude will be limited...¡± As he spoke, a 3D projection appeared in front of Nick Fury, displaying several flight device designs. ¡°These are the landing crafts I¡¯ve prepared. The target is their three mother ships. These crafts will transport you from the space airship while relying on Tony¡¯s Iron Armor squad for escort.¡± As he spoke, he swiped his hand, switching the screen to display the schematic of the space airship, with various red zones marked on it. ¡°Currently, this space airship is carrying thirty thermonuclear bombs. It¡¯s also equipped with modified missile launch systems capable of adapting to space environments, though the accuracy remains questionable.¡± Nick Fury sighed heavily, worry etched on his face. In outer space, even nukes might not be sufficient. ¡°You¡¯re not intending to make us carry those up there during our raid, are you?¡± With a curious look, Tao Yu stared at Nick Fury. It really felt like something this guy would consider, even if he wouldn¡¯t dare to admit it outright. ¡°Of course not. You are all the heroes resisting the alien invasion. My plan is to have Tony¡¯s Iron Armor squad handle it.¡± Nick Fury dodged the question smoothly without missing a beat. ¡°Perhaps I can help shrink them down a bit for easier transportation.¡± At this moment, Dr. Pym shrugged. Since he was already here, it wasn¡¯t as if he could just avoid contributing. ¡°That would be greatly appreciated.¡± Nick Fury knew of Pym¡¯s abilities and was visibly delighted to hear this. Ah, ambitious individuals are always easier to work with. ¡°Looks like you got your way...¡± Tao Yu glanced at the other screen, which displayed the Ziritan fleet, then closed his eyes briefly before speaking, ¡°Their arrival will be a day earlier than your estimate. They¡¯ll stop decelerating by tonight.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words sent a shiver down Nick Fury¡¯s spine. He then turned toward the experienced Hogan beside him. When Hogan saw the ¡°bald-headed bastard¡± looking his way, he couldn¡¯t help but glare back, saying, ¡°What? You¡¯re questioning Master Jack¡¯s judgment now? Don¡¯t forget, it was he who first warned you about the Ziritans.¡± The sycophantic attitude Hogan displayed was a stark contrast to the aloof persona he had initially portrayed. Nick Fury kept nodding in agreement before beginning to adjust the timeline and refine the plan further. At this point, the white-haired Dr. Pym expressed some intrigue, saying, ¡°Master Jack¡ªthat¡¯s the one who stopped the Hell¡¯s Kitchen disaster, right? Looks so young.¡± Tao Yu turned back to glance at Dr. Pym, a smile stretching across his face. ¡°Not at all. Dr. Pym, your research on the Quantum Domain is equally fascinating to me. Why don¡¯t we take this opportunity to exchange ideas?¡± Originally, he had intended to seek out Pym, but now that the man had presented himself, it was like a pillow arriving just as he felt drowsy. It might just be one of the few good things this bald-headed bastard had managed to facilitate. ¡°Research on the Quantum Domain?¡± Pym appeared slightly dumbfounded. Wasn¡¯t this guy supposed to be a mage? ¡°Mages also seek to understand the universal laws, albeit through different methods. It¡¯s all different paths leading to the same goal. At a certain level, the two disciplines converge...¡± Tao Yu seemed to sense Pym¡¯s confusion and casually smiled before turning to gaze at Banner, who had been standing there with his arms crossed, exuding an air of insecurity. ¡°And Dr. Banner, the same applies to you. Perhaps I could help you address your issues with controlling Hulk. And Dr. Pym, I might also be able to use magical methods to resolve the issue of physical degradation affecting you.¡± This direct targeting of their pain points piqued the interest of both Banner and Pym, who had initially shown little enthusiasm. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course...¡± Banner, perpetually plagued by Hulk, had sought assistance from numerous Big Bosses, only to have Hulk¡¯s plasma coveted by others. Even his attempts to achieve calm through yoga and meditation were only mildly effective. Chapter 1017: 806: The Correct Way to Switch Sides_2 Chapter 1017: Chapter 806: The Correct Way to Switch Sides_2 In order to avoid destruction, he even chose to live a long life of isolation from the world. As for Doctor Pym, it was even worse for him. Due to prolonged use of Pym Particles, his body had begun to deteriorate, forcing him to minimize their usage as much as possible. Because of this, Ant-Man has long faded from the spotlight and is no longer active. Whether it¡¯s Banner or Pym, both are experts in their respective fields. Although their overall capabilities might fall short of Tony¡¯s, they possess expertise in areas that even Tony can¡¯t compare to. They each have their own pride. If it were anyone else offering them such a promise, they would surely scoff. But this mage before them? He had once performed techniques in Hell¡¯s Kitchen that were nearly divine! If it¡¯s him making such a promise, especially one involving magic, it indeed seemed highly plausible. Moreover, the notion he proposed¡ªthat magic and science ultimately converge on the pursuit of the universe¡¯s truths¡ªwas something they both found convincing. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not like I have anything better to do.¡± ¡°I suppose it wouldn¡¯t hurt to talk...¡± Tao Yu had perfectly grasped their Achilles¡¯ heels, and the two agreed without much hesitation. Soon after, he and Tony moved into the experimental chamber aboard the space airship to begin some academic discussions. Initially, Captain America planned to join in, hoping to reassure Doctor Pym by sharing about how Tao Yu had previously helped treat him. But as soon as he entered and heard them spouting incomprehensible jargon, his head began to spin, and he quickly exited the room, overwhelmed... ¡ª¡ª ¡°Oh, are all mages as learned as you? I¡¯m starting to think that a so-called mage is simply a wise man who has mastered more knowledge...¡± Pym stared at Tao Yu, who was attempting to replicate the Pym Particles, and a trace of bewilderment appeared in his eyes. Although the replication failed, all the steps, theories, and principles had been fully grasped without a doubt¡ªTao Yu had entirely understood his thought process! ¡°It seems my practical skills are lacking. Perhaps Tony could manage this.¡± Tao Yu looked at the failed particle extraction experiment before him but did not show much disappointment. After all, Pym Particles are unique artifacts within the Marvel World. If they were so easily replicated, that would be the real oddity. However, Tony is this world¡¯s Chosen One. If he were to master the relevant knowledge, perhaps he could actually fabricate it. ¡°Ha! Of course, it comes down to me. But these particles truly are incredible¡ªthey can interact with the Quantum Domain. It¡¯s extraordinary.¡± With Tony¡¯s pride, even he couldn¡¯t help but show a sliver of admiration for Doctor Pym after delving into the wonders of Pym Particles. ¡°Hmph, naturally. Even your father was full of praise back then.¡± Pym, always proud and reserved, now felt a sense of satisfaction from Tony¡¯s compliments. ¡°Oh, give me a break. Sure, you¡¯ve accomplished a thing or two, but you¡¯re still way behind compared to me.¡± Tony, as usual, refused to back down when speaking. His father was already gone, and knowing now that he¡¯d been murdered, Tony harbored deep grudges that he would never let go of. The two then engaged in another round of sarcastic banter. ¡°Anyway, time¡¯s running out. The Zirita fleet is expected to enter the Earth-Moon System today. We should start preparing.¡± Tao Yu clapped his hands, drawing everyone¡¯s attention, and then turned to Banner. ¡°Dr. Banner, how about it? Do you feel anything yet?¡± Tao Yu looked back at Banner, who now stared at him with gratitude and said, ¡°Oh, thank you, Master Jack. I think the method you suggested truly works. As long as I reduce my resistance to Hulk, we can coexist. Your meditation techniques have also been helpful.¡± ¡°Glad to hear that.¡± Tao Yu nodded slightly. Although the Zirita army was formidable, Tao Yu was confident he could march straight through and crush them if needed. Yet, things obtained too easily are rarely cherished. If he did everything perfectly himself, any oversight or failure might instead be blamed on him. Sometimes, people don¡¯t appreciate warnings to avoid pitfalls ahead, but if they fall in and you pull them out, gratitude is guaranteed. Now, the Earth needed to experience the Zirita¡¯s strength firsthand¡ªto understand the very concept of a star-faring civilization... ... As the Zirita fleet drew closer, images of their ships began appearing on the official websites of major space agencies and were widely rebroadcast by many. A tense atmosphere of impending doom loomed over the globe. Prices for food, medicines, and other goods skyrocketed, as everyone braced themselves for the forthcoming day. ¡°In three hours, the Zirita fleet will enter the Earth-Moon System. We will first attempt communication and dialogue. If diplomacy fails, for Earth¡¯s safety, we will resort to military action to repel them. Please, do not panic.¡± The UN Secretary-General delivered this message in a globally broadcast speech that same day. Countless people tuned in, anxious to see how Earth planned to respond. But midway through the live broadcast, the screen suddenly cut to static. Moments later, the image shifted to a pitch-black space. In this space stood a throne. As the camera drew closer and the shadows receded, the figure of Loki upon the throne came into view. ¡°People of Midgard, allow me to introduce myself. I am your future ruler, the King of the New World¡ªLord Loki.¡± Chapter 1018: 806: The Correct Way to Change Allegiance_3 Chapter 1018: Chapter 806: The Correct Way to Change Allegiance_3 Loki had an arrogant expression on his face, proudly standing up with the Mind Scepter in his hand. This broadcast was being transmitted globally. It was originally meant to rally the morale of the UN forces, but ended up being hijacked and transformed into the enemy¡¯s propaganda. ¡°I command the Zirita army, three motherships, an endless legion. I can easily destroy all Earth¡¯s resistance forces. Even the nuclear missiles you hold in such high regard are merely toys to us.¡± Loki began confidently introducing the overwhelming strength of the Zirita army. The broadcast relentlessly cut to scenes of motherships and various advanced alien weaponry, with Loki smugly delivering one introduction after another. ¡°The mothership¡¯s main cannon is 138 meters long, fires every 60 seconds, capable of leveling mountains. ¡°Orbital bombs, 360,000 units, can annihilate cities and devastate entire regions. ¡°Landing beasts, forty-eight in total... ¡°...¡± As Earth¡¯s people watched the broadcast, many felt a sense of collapse upon seeing the overwhelming alien weaponry. ¡°Such a huge disparity. What are we going to do...¡± ¡°Maybe we should just surrender?¡± ¡°He seems to only want to rule us, doesn¡¯t seem to matter much for regular folks...¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± ¡°Shut up! Have you no shame? Would you rather be slaves?!¡± ¡°But what can we even do...¡± From the very beginning, upon realizing the opponent was an interstellar civilization, the public was already crushed under immense pressure. And now, seeing the weapons introduction, they knew deep down that victory was beyond reach! Loki proudly continued speaking, ¡°Once I¡¯ve firmly established my rule, I will ensure you live each day in fear. I will force you to work six hours a day, only give you three days off per week. Haha! I¡¯ll make you toil for me like oxen and horses!¡± Loki¡¯s face broke into an unabashedly brazen and conceited smile. The once most vocal opponents of Loki online had now been stunned into silence. Only a few voices continued to emerge, ¡°Don¡¯t believe him! Loki is the legendary God of Trickery; he must be lying!¡± ¡°Yes, this is deception, absolutely deceptive!¡± ¡°I think we should give him a chance.¡± ¡°It wouldn¡¯t hurt to try, would it...¡± ¡°...¡± Regardless of the storm raging online, aboard the Space Airship now near suborbital altitude and poised at the uppermost limits of ascension, the gathered group stared gravely at Loki¡¯s boastful introductions. ¡°It¡¯s Loki?!?¡± Hogan¡¯s expression grew solemn, while Eric, though he hadn¡¯t met Loki personally, had heard of him. He proceeded to explain to Nick Fury and the others: ¡°Loki is also a Prince of Asgard; he¡¯s Thor¡¯s younger brother. He once deceived Thor over the throne, and is likely now exiled. He is also known in Northern European mythology as the God of Trickery...¡± Hogan gravely nodded in agreement, adding, ¡°That¡¯s right. Loki has done quite a few wrongs. It was Master Jack who personally banished him. I didn¡¯t expect him to collude with the Ziritans. The Ziritans are Thanos¡¯ minions, and Loki has likely thrown his allegiance to Thanos. This is turning into a real mess...¡± After all, Hogan was an Asgardian and knew far more than these Earth natives. This prompted Nick Fury to urgently ask, ¡°He¡¯s an Asgardian prince? Then what is Asgard¡¯s stance on this? And who exactly is Thanos?¡± ¡°His actions have nothing to do with Asgard. Perhaps he intends to enact revenge against Asgard. As for Thanos, he¡¯s a ruler in the Galaxy, wielding immense personal strength and commanding unparalleled power. He may not be much inferior to His Majesty the God King himself.¡± Hogan replied uncertainly. He proceeded to say, ¡°Moreover, his methods are cruel. Whenever he conquers a planet or race, he always indiscriminately exterminates fifty percent of the population as his hallmark style...¡± ¡°Indiscriminate extermination of fifty percent?!¡± ¡°Madman!¡± ¡°Damn him!¡± ¡°The God of Trickery indeed. At times like this, lies feel indistinguishable from truth.¡± Captain America, Pym, and others were astonished and enraged upon hearing Hogan¡¯s explanation. Exterminating fifty percent of lives without any provocation, even surrender wasn¡¯t an option? That¡¯s far too excessive! If resisting before had been more a matter of principle, now it had become a matter of sheer resolve... ¡ª¡ª ¡°We absolutely cannot let them succeed.¡± ¡°To rally morale, I¡¯ve decided to host a broadcast. Jarvis can cooperate with magical pathways to handle the broadcast signals and satellite coverage. Tony began to demonstrate the powerful capabilities of his Iron Armor. Now enhanced by magic, he could ensure smooth signal transmission even in regions without conventional coverage, forcibly utilizing something akin to a Door-based approach to transfer signals. Currently, signal transmission mostly relies on electromagnetic waves, pure energy fields, which are far simpler to process. With Tony¡¯s talent and expertise, he easily completed the modifications. ¡°Broadcasting is a great idea.¡± With Thanos¡¯ notorious reputation for wiping out 50% of populations, rallying support for the upcoming battle would prove a lot easier. Otherwise, Loki¡¯s satellite-hijacking rhetoric might still sway quite a number of people! There would certainly be no shortage of surrender advocates. The Avengers chosen by Nick Fury were individuals of robust willpower, each of them ready to sacrifice their lives if necessary. Now, their motivation had reached its peak. Nick Fury then produced a silver case, opening it to reveal thirty pill-like objects inside. ¡°These were scaled-down nuclear warheads crafted by Pym. There are thirty of them, ten allocated per mothership. As for Loki¡¯s location, I wonder if Master Jack can use Divination to pinpoint it.¡± Nick Fury earnestly looked to Tao Yu, voicing his hopes in a solemn wish. Chapter 1019: 806: The Correct Way to Switch Factions_4 Chapter 1019: Chapter 806: The Correct Way to Switch Factions_4 ¡°It¡¯s possible. He livestreamed previously, and their spatial seal isn¡¯t very strong. If necessary, I can directly open a portal to their mothership.¡± Hearing Tao Yu say this, Nick Fury¡¯s eyes brightened, and he quickly responded, ¡°If we can do that, it¡¯d be ideal. The success rate of jumping onboard their ships with our aircraft isn¡¯t great. Now that they hijacked this livestream signal, it¡¯s practically a declaration of war. Let¡¯s strike first then.¡± ¡°Alright, I can send you over. Are you ready?¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words caused everyone present to nod solemnly. Over twenty Winter Soldiers and thirty Iron Armors had already gathered nearby. ¡°Then, I wish you all safe travels.¡± Tao Yu raised both hands simultaneously. Above each person¡¯s head, a glowing halo began to form. As it descended, it enveloped them entirely, and they vanished from where they stood. Meanwhile, the Zirita side had already unleashed vast legions heading toward Earth, clearly intending to breach the atmosphere! Besides some landing giants resembling massive insects, many individual Zirita warriors seemed to be riding floating motorcycles, using their protective gear to propel them toward Earth¡¯s atmosphere. At this point, even casual astronomy enthusiasts could see the movements of the Zirita army through ordinary telescopes. The sight of such a dense army preparing to charge Earth¡¯s atmosphere struck terror into many hearts. But at the same time, some were puzzled and bemused. In an interstellar age, isn¡¯t invasion usually preceded by orbital bombardments? Earth might lack suborbital defense systems, but against this, wouldn¡¯t they all be sitting ducks? Shouldn¡¯t they start with some battleship artillery? What¡¯s the point of this showy introduction? Perhaps the enemy sees Earth as their property now and doesn¡¯t want to engage in wanton destruction... Even on the Space Airship, Nick Fury and the Earth¡¯s Allied Forces, prepared for battle nearby, were perplexed by the Zirita strategy. The situation had felt hopeless¡ªunable to hit the enemy while taking relentless fire. Loki¡¯s explanation of Zirita equipment had left Earth¡¯s side feeling defeated. Yet now they weren¡¯t even using it and were going straight for close combat? This made Nick Fury feel like his own ¡°boarding tactic¡± strategy was less ridiculous by comparison. At least his plan was a desperate measure with some feasibility. But the Zirita army now seemed completely chaotic! For the moment, their actions were oddly favorable. At least now they could engage in atmospheric skirmishes. This wasn¡¯t due to the enemy¡¯s mercy, was it... ... On the Zirita Mothership, Loki sat on the throne, wielding his scepter, roaring at the Zirita commanders before him, ¡°You fools! If we simply bomb them from afar, the losses won¡¯t come from my future kingdom! How will they even know who the enemy is before they¡¯re wiped out? We must showcase our strength! Now, go!¡± Leaning on the Mind Scepter, Loki flaunted his borrowed power. He cared nothing for the lives of the Zirita warriors; he merely wanted a stunning victory, a public spectacle. What¡¯s fun about overwhelming firepower? I want fists colliding with flesh! ¡°Lord Loki, you must understand...¡± A Zirita general, visibly upset, seemed defiant. But in the next moment, the hall was filled with electrical portals appearing everywhere. One figure after another materialized seemingly out of thin air. ¡°Ahaha, Jack, you finally dared to face me?¡± Seeing the multitude of teleportation portals, Loki gripped his scepter once more and stood, his face brimming with excitement. The entire reason for his livestream and scattering the Zirita army had been to lure Jack out! ¡°If you beg me, I might show Earth some mercy, haha! Supreme Mage, have you made up your mind to protect your world?¡± However, as Loki finished delivering his well-rehearsed lines, fully adjusted his posture, and looked entirely self-satisfied... He wiped his eyes and realized the damned mage was nowhere in sight? Wasn¡¯t he fond of wearing a noticeable white robe? He should be obvious! But why did the portals appear, yet he was absent? Loki felt as if he¡¯d been ready to punch someone, only to swing into thin air. Just then, Hogan¡¯s voice rang out first, ¡°Loki! You¡¯ve betrayed Asgard! You disgraceful traitor!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Jack? Why are you here instead?¡± Loki swung the Mind Scepter, firing a high-energy beam aimed near Hogan. Though Hogan managed to dodge awkwardly, the blast still sent him flying from the shockwave. The immense energy impact seemed to shake the entire hall, with violent air currents sweeping the area! The Infinite Gem¡¯s power truly lived up to its name, even if the Mind Stone wasn¡¯t specialized in physical destruction. A casual strike unleashed by Loki carried astonishing power. ¡°We¡¯re more than capable of dealing with you!¡± ¡°Jack needs to focus on the Zirita army and has no time for you!¡± A chorus of voices followed, and Tony had already rushed toward Loki at high speed. Facing the scepter¡¯s incoming energy blast, he quickly drew a circle in mid-air and followed it with another inverted circle, reflecting the attack back at Loki. The rebound caught Loki off guard, leaving him disheveled... ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Loki had returned to exact revenge and to confront Jack, only for his grand declaration of war to result in being ambushed by a group of Karami instead. This filled him with enormous rage and frustration. Turning to the Zirita officers next to him, he shouted, ¡°Take them down for me!¡± The Zirita warriors present didn¡¯t hesitate; each pulled out advanced weaponry and charged at the Avengers. At the same time, Loki raised his scepter again, preparing to strike. But as he lifted it, something struck him abruptly, causing him to stumble and drop the scepter. Pym, transformed into Ant-Man, reverted to full size and grabbed the scepter to flee. ¡°Oh no! My scepter!¡± Loki, having his weapon stolen by a mere mortal, was consumed by anger. This wasn¡¯t just any weapon¡ªit was the scepter of a cosmic Original Stone. While seemingly subtle in its attacks, Loki had held back from causing greater destruction to avoid wrecking the mothership itself. The Mind Scepter also had the ongoing ability to manipulate thoughts and could have incited internal conflict among the Avengers. Yet just as the fight began, the scepter was snatched! As Loki¡¯s face twisted with fury, he cast a spell, accelerating to chase after Pym. But then he suddenly felt a tight grip on his ankle. He turned back and saw a massive green figure gripping his leg tightly¡ªthe Hulk smirked evilly at him. Duang~Duang~Duang~ His head heavy and body light, Loki found himself soaring through the air, being grabbed and slammed repeatedly by the Hulk. Though the Zirita army wreaked havoc seemingly unopposed, onboard the mothership, Loki and his generals were being utterly dominated in hand-to-hand combat. These moments were broadcast live via Iron Man¡¯s stream... Suddenly, Earthlings discovered: The alien army? Not so invincible after all! While Pym reveled in stealing the scepter and prepared to escape the battlefield, suddenly, the scepter was violently snatched away through a terrifying external force. It landed in the hands of a slender, skeletal figure. From the shadows of the hall emerged two figures. One was this slim, abstract-looking thief, holding the Mind Scepter. The other was a hulking warrior clad in armor, matching the Hulk in stature. ¡°Loki, you truly are a failure.¡± Blackout, wielding the Mind Scepter and gliding through the air via telekinesis, mocked Loki coldly. Despite being an Asgardian Divine Spirit and undeniably possessing greater strength than anyone else present, Loki had been reduced to a pitiful state. What a disgrace. Chapter 1020: 807: Wages in Place, Aircraft Carrier Reduced to Inactivity Chapter 1020: Chapter 807: Wages in Place, Aircraft Carrier Reduced to Inactivity ¡°Mage?¡± With a quick flick, a hand cannon blasted a Ziritan away, while an energy whip wrapped around the ankle of another burly Ziritan. Tony, within his Iron Armor, immediately located Blackout with Jarvis¡¯s assistance. His Iron Armor, now empowered by magical enhancements, had become significantly more advanced. Some previously intricate operational techniques had been streamlined into modules. The energy deflection against Loki earlier ¡ª that was Tony¡¯s handiwork, demonstrating his place among the top-tier combat forces on the scene. Now that Loki was caught by Hulk and subjected to the ¡°ragdoll wrestling game¡±... Tony, together with his Iron Armor legion, coordinated with twenty Winter Soldiers to clear out the Ziritans. But just as the ambush plan seemed to be progressing smoothly, a new enemy emerged from the shadows. And their presence alone made it clear ¡ª they were leagues above the Ziritans! Especially the scrawny man, who wielded spell-like abilities to snatch away a seemingly special scepter. Not only him ¡ª the hulking figure beside him, equally enormous as Hulk, casually swung an axe and shattered an Iron Armor unit with shocking power! ¡°Come here, green-skinned brute, let¡¯s have some fun.¡± Black Dwarf sneered at the raging Hulk, thumping his fists together before stepping forward. He was utterly confident in his own strength! Roar! Boom! Hulk had just tossed Loki aside like a rag when Black Dwarf arrived before him, his fist the size of a sandbag roaring through the air and striking Hulk squarely on the face. Despite Hulk¡¯s massive size, the blow sent him flying into the ship¡¯s wall, embedding him deeply. Though the Ziritan mothership boasted extraordinary metal durability, the impact caused severe deformation. The collisions even made the mothership tremble. A full-force punch leaving Black Dwarf basking in satisfaction, his face twisted into a cruel grin. ¡°Feh, all muscle and no substance¡ªpathetic.¡± He glanced in the pit at Loki, who had crossed his arms over his chest. A so-called ¡°god¡± still had a tough physique ¡ª although brutally battered by Hulk, the damage was primarily psychological scars. Now, lying in the pit, Loki looked up at Black Dwarf¡¯s sneering face and, strangely, managed a weak smile. ¡°You¡¯re surprisingly generous.¡± Black Dwarf frowned, puzzled by Loki¡¯s remark, but when he looked up, he saw Hulk crawling from the dented wall unscathed. Hulk spat disdainfully to the side, then turned to Black Dwarf with a wicked smirk. The next second, Hulk lunged like a rabid beast, charging at Black Dwarf. ¡°Can¡¯t learn your damn lesson.¡± Despite being startled by Hulk¡¯s resilience, Black Dwarf¡¯s confidence remained intact from his earlier success, curling into a cold sneer. He dropped his weapon again and launched another massive punch at Hulk. The surrounding air compressed into dense particulate liquid, a thick veil of vapor coating his fist, bursting with terrifying sonic booms. But next moment¡ª Crunch! Black Dwarf¡¯s arm abruptly twisted unnaturally, and Hulk overpowered him, slamming him to the ground and unleashing a relentless barrage of punches. The overwhelming force left Blackout visibly stunned, his face betraying surprise as he muttered, ¡°No intelligence, but brute strength unmatched ¡ª perhaps suitable as Lord Thanos¡¯s pet.¡± Speaking these words, Blackout gestured toward Hulk from a distance. He lifted Hulk into the air using his telekinetic capabilities. Despite Hulk¡¯s immense strength ¡ª the angrier he got, the stronger he became ¡ª his power was still primitive brute force. Suspended mid-air by Blackout¡¯s bizarre techniques, Hulk flailed and kicked violently but failed to find leverage, looking somewhat comical. ¡°Mage, your opponent is me.¡± Tony¡¯s series of hand cannon blasts struck Blackout, only to be completely absorbed by his shimmering blue forcefield, leaving him unharmed. Inside the Iron Armor, Tony felt his stomach drop slightly as Jarvis¡¯s voice chimed in: ¡°Sir, the energy shield likely originates from the scepter in his hand. His mastery of it far exceeds Loki¡¯s.¡± At this moment, Blackout turned to Tony, effortlessly holding Hulk mid-air with one hand, gripping the scepter with the other, and smiling sinisterly. ¡°I¡¯ve studied your techniques closely. Clever, yes ¡ª but meaningless in my presence!¡± Already formidable on his own, Blackout¡¯s mastery of telekinesis was transcendent. Now wielding the Mind Scepter, his power was practically unstoppable! Yet instead of attacking Tony directly, Blackout focused on Hulk. He pulled Hulk closer, suspending him in mid-air, then touched him with the Mind Scepter. This elicited anguished screams from Hulk. Even as Tony and his Iron Armors unleashed concentrated firepower on Blackout, his energy shield absorbed everything without concern. Blackout even found time to mock Loki: ¡°Prince Loki, this is how you truly wield the Mind Scepter!¡± Chapter 1021: 807: Salary Paid, Aircraft Carrier Goes to Waste_2 Chapter 1021: Chapter 807: Salary Paid, Aircraft Carrier Goes to Waste_2 Roar~ The Hulk¡¯s eyes turned a shade of red, and he began to roar ceaselessly. Blackout actually used the Mind Scepter to forcefully enslave the Hulk. This scene, in the eyes of others, was a bad omen, and they all attacked Blackout with their respective skills. Captain America, bearing a shield, leapt forward, intending to do something with his Vibranium Shield. But just as he jumped into the air, the previously battered Black Dwarf, who had lost a hand due to the Hulk¡¯s rampage, rushed out again, using his intact hand to punch Captain America¡¯s shield. The reason Captain America is called a fifty-fifty fighter is mainly due to his Vibranium Shield, and despite being airborne and not properly braced, he still managed to fly back a short distance under the shield¡¯s protection and steadied himself on the ground. Conversely, Black Dwarf also took a few steps back due to the Vibranium¡¯s rebound. This made Black Dwarf, who merely wanted to vent, feel both embarrassed and angry. ¡°Humans, you¡¯ve successfully angered me!¡± And the most troublesome part is that the Hulk now seems to be somewhat restrained by the Mind Scepter. After Blackout released him, he started charging towards Tony and the others instead. With Loki crawling out of the pit, he began coordinating with various illusion techniques. Suddenly, the situation turned... ¡ª¡ª Nick Fury, who had been watching the battlefield continuously, noticed the shift unfolding in the broadcast and his expression changed, anxiously saying to Tao Yu beside him, ¡°Supreme Mage, please lend us your assistance; things seem to be amiss!¡± ¡°My primary duty is to protect the two Original Stones. These Ziritans about to invade Earth are my current target.¡± Tao Yu stood on the bridge of the Space Airship, looking up at the sporadic flashes appearing in the sky. Even during the day, as the Ziritans¡¯ landing beasts and individual troops breached the atmosphere, sparks flew akin to meteorites. Vast stretches of meteorites breaching the atmosphere during the day look reminiscent of the Burning Legion¡¯s invasion. ¡°This..., with them entering the atmosphere, we are preparing to use a nuclear strike directly.¡± Though Nick Fury was anxious, he also seemed somewhat calm. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve finally brought them down, do you think their mothership will fire if we launch a nuclear strike?¡± Tao Yu asked rhetorically, leaving Nick Fury speechless. It¡¯s indeed reasonable! The current scenario where the Ziritans are utilizing a landing strategy is actually the best outcome. Opting for a nuclear bombardment that leaves them no chance to break through, though likely to succeed, seems equally likely to provoke a retaliation from the Ziritans. They occupy the orbital advantage, capable of both offense and defense. Could we really believe a star-level civilization would lack nuclear-grade weaponry? ¡°So, can the presence of the Supreme Mage here ensure they don¡¯t break through? I think it¡¯s best to help Tony and the others first.¡± Watching the live feed of the Hulk dismantling the Iron Armor, and Blackout attempting to control others with the Mind Scepter, Nick Fury was extremely worried. This newly formed team, at its first operation, might be completely captured, and how could that be permissible! ¡°I will bring them back, and maybe figure out whether the adversary¡¯s true aim is the gemstones.¡± Tao Yu, showing no urgency, responded with calm demeanor. ¡°Then, please save them first.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ... While Nick Fury was making his plea with Tao Yu, people online were equally anxious. ¡°Oh no, how did the Hulk betray?!¡± ¡°They¡¯re so cunning, always having two experts lurking around.¡± ¡°Captain America, is that him? He¡¯s still alive, but it seems futile...¡± ¡°The gap is too wide.¡± ¡°...¡± Tony continued maintaining the stream that almost everyone on Earth was watching, which might determine Earth¡¯s destiny. After Tony briefly introduced Thanos, describing him as a madman who randomly kills 50% of a population, those earlier calls for surrender suddenly diminished greatly. Randomly killing 50% is too staggering; who knows if it might be oneself? Moreover, there¡¯s family and friends. Currently, most people hope for Earth¡¯s victory. But as it¡¯s just ¡°most,¡± naturally, there remain factions advocating surrender; most notably, remnants of Anbrella and Hydra. Having become targets of public ire, living miserably, they no longer care about whether aliens are involved; they only reckon that the enemy of their enemy is a friend! ¡°Opportunity! This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! Our only remaining chance!¡± ¡°Find any way to contact them. We know everything about Earth, and with us, they can easily rule!¡± ¡°Previously, they hijacked satellite signals; perhaps through this, we can send messages back to them...¡± ¡°...¡± The incident involving the Asgardian Prince¡¯s kidnapping had caused too many problems. With no one to cover for them, alongside the crackdown from Tony and other superheroes, plus Nick Fury¡¯s relentless pursuit, it¡¯s becoming increasingly difficult now. Shady forces, after all, cannot see the light; what once was a grand empire now remains only shattered ruins. Even just the tip of the iceberg from Asgard¡¯s display of strength shows they¡¯re too powerful; they can be said to have lost their position. Now finally encountering one whom they can face head-on, they naturally have no other choice! Chapter 1022: 807: Salary Secured, Aircraft Carrier Lies Idle_3 Chapter 1022: Chapter 807: Salary Secured, Aircraft Carrier Lies Idle_3 ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do everything we can to establish contact! Otherwise, we will have no choice but to go for mutual destruction...¡± ... Roar~ With one strike from Hulk, even though Tony had already deployed the Magic Shield in front, it shattered along with the shield and sent him flying away. ¡°Ugh, he hits hard. I need to design armor specifically for fighting him!¡± Tony managed to stabilize himself with the jet propulsion, albeit in an awkward manner. At this point, although the Ziritans were almost completely cleared out, both the Iron Armor units and the Winter Soldiers had also been mostly dealt with. Now, the fighting power on their side was almost depleted as well. Captain America was still holding his shield and occasionally deflecting blows, while Eagle Eye had been completely mind-controlled, hiding in the shadows and relentlessly launching arrows for ambush attacks. Back home, he seemed useless; but as soon as he switched sides, he became like this, leaving Tony no choice but to grumble powerlessly. However, at this moment, something seemed to simultaneously activate above both the mind-controlled Hulk and Eagle Eye, as if time was reversing. Rewinding portals reappeared, starting to pull them back. ¡°Hmm? The Time Stone? Luck is really on our side.¡± Blackout¡¯s eyes lit up slightly, sensing something. Beside him, Loki gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s him! It¡¯s him! He¡¯s the one who knocked me off the Rainbow Bridge! That bastard doesn¡¯t even dare show his face and confront me!¡± While Loki was saying this, he kept glancing at the Mind Scepter held by Blackout, infuriated¡ªhow the hell did it end up in this guy¡¯s hands? This was truly the worst outcome. ¡°Seems like you know him well, then we should have a good talk.¡± Blackout glanced at the vast Ziritans army already visible in Earth¡¯s atmosphere, taking advantage of the satellite signal previously hijacked by Loki to deliver his own announcement. ¡°Greetings, everyone. First time meeting, and I bring you good news... ¡°Originally, our mission has always included eliminating half the population. This is part of Lord Thanos¡¯s grand plan. However, there is something on your Earth that we need. If someone can present it, we may be able to make exceptions...¡± Blackout¡¯s words, delivered amidst the aftermath of defeating the Avengers, carried significant weight. Paired with the visibly meteoric-like invasions landing within the atmosphere, the oppressive feeling was overwhelming. Blackout didn¡¯t keep them guessing for long. He extended two fingers directly. ¡°We seek two items, two Cosmic Original Stones...¡± As he spoke, Blackout materialized visual representations of the gemstones and their functions using magic. Yet at this moment, he raised an eyebrow, noticing that someone hijacked one of the satellites they had taken and sent over a signal claiming they knew the location of one of the stones... ¡ª¡ª Upon receiving this message, a slight smile appeared on Blackout¡¯s face. Having followed Thanos into countless wars across the cosmos, he had seen it all¡ªincluding traitors willing to betray their own kind, of which there were no shortage. Even as someone with a dark personality himself, Blackout viewed such people with disdain. But he couldn¡¯t deny their usefulness when needed¡ªlike now! Blackout made no effort to conceal this, immediately switching the satellite broadcast live feed. ¡°Excellent, your side has pragmatists who recognize the situation. There is already a lead to the location of the first Original Stone.¡± With a gesture from Blackout, the live screen revealed the identity of the person making contact. A middle-aged man with a gloomy expression but presenting himself meticulously¡ªBaron Strucker from Hydra. Strucker was initially connecting with the Ziritans to show his sincerity, but being abruptly exposed caught him somewhat off guard. However, Strucker had always kept himself out of the limelight; even with this exposure, he showed no signs of panic. Having made his decision, he saw no need to overthink things. ¡°I believe you may already suspect my origin. It was your actions that pushed us to this point¡ªyou can¡¯t blame us for this...¡± With a trace of satisfaction and vengeance in his voice, he continued, turning to Blackout directly, ¡°Honored Sir, we actually share history. Previously, we captured the powerless Thor and nearly killed him. Unfortunately, we miscalculated by a hair¡¯s width in the end.¡± First, Strucker established common ground for everyone. Loki has a feud with Thor, correct? They even deceived him before. For those accustomed to playing with conspiracies, it was easy to imagine a power struggle between princes. So surely, Loki would find himself highly aligned with this viewpoint! Indeed, Loki interjected at Blackout¡¯s side, ¡°Wow, so it was you all. What a pity¡ªa tiny misstep.¡± Loki¡¯s expression was casual, seemingly appreciative. He nodded with a grin, even offering applause. This infuriated the group just teleported back onto the Space Airship after gaining control of Hulk and locking him up in a cage. Especially Hogan, who glared furiously, ¡°They dare show themselves again!¡± Only Nick Fury¡¯s heart sank, sensing trouble, ¡°Damn, Hydra knows a lot about S.H.I.E.L.D.¡¯s intel. Even though I¡¯ve purged much of it, the information prior to the purge is impossible to hide. They know about the Cosmic Cube!¡± Chapter 1023: 807: Salary Paid, Aircraft Carrier Goes to Waste_4 Chapter 1023: Chapter 807: Salary Paid, Aircraft Carrier Goes to Waste_4 At this moment, Nick Fury recalled Tao Yu¡¯s earlier warning: the Cosmic Cube would attract attention Earth could not withstand. He never thought it would happen so quickly! But after seeing the opponent use a spell to simulate another gemstone, Nick Fury¡¯s gaze shifted to Tao Yu again. He wondered if the other gemstone was in Tao Yu¡¯s possession. Baron Strucker, meanwhile, seemed unconcerned about how others perceived him, elaborating in detail on the origins and discovery of the Cosmic Cube and pointing out several locations where it might be stored. ¡°...Nick Fury, that despicable worm, always pretends to act honorably, but he thrives in darkness like a maggot. He¡¯s definitely researching the Cosmic Cube now, trying to exploit its energy. My lord, I beg you to act swiftly and retrieve it!¡± Just having arrived on Earth, Ebony Maw already had clues to two of the gemstones, which greatly pleased him. He glanced at the Mind Scepter in his hand, which further inflamed his greed. There were already three gemstones here. Ebony Maw had experienced the power of the Infinite Stones using the Mind Scepter. One gemstone alone was formidable¡ªwhat would three be like? If he managed to obtain three Original Stones, he could surely supplant Thanos! ¡°Very well, the choice is back in your hands now. That S.H.I.E.L.D. organization must hand over the Cosmic Cube, as well as the mage who used teleportation earlier. Don¡¯t hide¡ªI sensed the time-reversal aura when they returned; the Time Stone must also be with you...¡± Ebony Maw stared smugly at the screen, his face displaying sheer arrogance. ¡°Hand them over now, and I will immediately retreat with the Zirita army. Otherwise!¡± At this point, the livestream began to show footage of the Ziritans¡¯ assault. The invaders targeted Earth¡¯s mightiest nation, where the UN headquarters were located. Simultaneously, they appeared in the skies over New York, Washington, San Francisco, Hawaii, and Alaska¡ªEarth¡¯s most prominent cities! Jets streaked across the sky, occasionally crashing in black-smoke-filled plumes. Although the Ziritans¡¯ forces had entered Earth¡¯s atmosphere, putting them within striking range... Earth¡¯s jets, in the face of the Ziritans¡¯ oppressive invasion from the starry sky, were woefully inadequate! Their weapons were ill-suited for the task. High-powered cruise missiles, while effective against stationary ground targets and stationary naval vessels, were subsonic due to ammunition concerns. Against the invading Ziritans and their landing behemoths, these missiles proved insufficient. As for supersonic anti-air missiles traveling at several Machs, their payload fell far short, barely scratching the surface of the landing giants. Earth¡¯s arsenal, designed for inter-human conflict, was utterly overpowered¡ªcrushed one-sidedly. The images of downed jets were deliberately broadcast by Ebony Maw on satellite channels as part of the pressure campaign! Plummeting jets crashed into residential areas, igniting raging fires and surrounding cities in dense black smoke, painting scenes that resembled the apocalypse... Such was the immense disparity between the two sides! No need for naval bombardments or orbital strikes; the Ziritans¡¯ primal landing combat alone sufficed to overwhelm Earth. ¡°So, do you have a solution?¡± Tao Yu posed a question back to Nick Fury, who responded with a bitter expression. Nick Fury then looked helplessly at Tao Yu and reluctantly said, ¡°We can¡¯t solve this, and we can¡¯t protect the Cosmic Cube. Now we want to transfer ownership of the Cosmic Cube to you, the mage, for safekeeping. Can you shoulder this responsibility?¡± ¡°This...¡± Tao Yu hesitated slightly. ¡°Please, I¡¯m begging you.¡± Back from her mission, Natasha pleaded sincerely. This prompted Tao Yu to reluctantly exhibit a facade of unwilling acceptance. ¡°Then, it seems I have no choice but to guard it.¡± Nick Fury, observing this demeanor, couldn¡¯t help but sigh internally. As someone adept at manipulation, Fury had already discerned Tao Yu¡¯s intentions and schemes from the start. The mage wanted the Cosmic Cube all along. His motivations likely aligned with those of the invaders, explaining his prior warning. Yet, even as Fury understood Tao Yu¡¯s agenda and recognized his ambition... He found himself powerless under the current circumstances. Even forced to hand the Cube over! After all, the Supreme Mage still represented humanity¡¯s side¡ªchoosing the lesser evil in such a predicament. ¡°Do you need a cover to hide now? Can they track the two gemstones? I can assist with Pym Particles,¡± Dr. Pym stepped forward to offer his support. By now, Hulk and Eagle Eye, upon return, had already been locked away in the Space Airship¡¯s isolation chamber through collective effort. Despite Fury¡¯s magnanimity while greeting Banner, the Space Airship ¡®happened¡¯ to have a cage specifically designed for him. ¡°We just need to wait for communications with Asgard to be restored. They will definitely come to our aid,¡± Dr. Eric voiced his opinion at that moment. Standing nearby, Hogan quickly added, ¡°Yes, we Asgardians will not stand by and do nothing.¡± ¡°I have a feeling you have your own plans and intentions.¡± Tony, understanding Tao Yu more sharply, gave him a suspicious look. This guy hadn¡¯t joined the earlier decapitation operation¡ªhe must have his own agenda. Now that the Cosmic Cube¡¯s fate was decided, Tao Yu revealed his cards directly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your initial leapfrog tactical design was fundamentally correct. The Zirita mother ship is connected to its soldiers; if the mother ship is destroyed, the invading troops will instantly lose consciousness. Plenty of good material will remain.¡± Tao Yu pointed out the Ziritans¡¯ unique trait and then said, ¡°I will handle the rest. Protecting Earth¡¯s safety is the duty of the Supreme Mage...¡± His righteous statement rendered Nick Fury¡¯s expression somewhat subtle. You weren¡¯t like this from the start! Does it always require obtaining the goods first? Even as Fury faced losing the Cosmic Cube, a hint of resentment lingered in his heart, prompting him to say, ¡°Oh, and what does the mage intend to do? Will you teleport again to their mother ship? There are three mother ships, after all, and drawing out the battle for too long might lead to devastating losses on Earth...¡± Upon hearing Fury¡¯s question, Tao Yu merely smiled. ¡°Worldly losses have nothing to do with me. Hand over the gemstones promptly so I won¡¯t need to split my attention guarding them¡ªit¡¯ll reduce losses.¡± Despite saying this, Tao Yu floated out of the Space Airship¡¯s bridge. Instead of teleporting into the mother ship for a decapitation strike, he flew directly¡ªa move that stunned the group present. ¡°Frankly, I think stalling until Asgard has spare forces is the better option.¡± Dr. Pym expressed his opinion on the bridge. His suggestion garnered considerable agreement. But in the next moment, the Destroyer Armor materialized on Tao Yu¡¯s body, followed by his form rapidly swelling. Boom~ A violent gust erupted as clouds nearby were instantly scattered! The sheer wind force generated by his expanding body caused the Space Airship to wobble violently, as if struck by a tsunami. The entire vessel tilted and swayed at an alarming angle! Amid this intense whirlwind impact, Tao Yu grew larger with the wind; accompanied by the sounds of cracking, the Destroyer Armor expanded in tandem, ultimately forming a towering titan several times larger than a carrier! This colossal figure, nearly a kilometer tall, shocked everyone aboard the Space Airship as if struck by lightning. Even the massive Space Airship, over three hundred meters long and weighing over ten thousand tons, seemed like a toy model in the presence of this monumental titan. Supporting himself against a desk to stand upright, Nick Fury¡¯s face revealed an unprecedented astonishment. Several times larger than an aircraft carrier? What on Earth is this! This titan could probably rival the Zirita mother ships! ¡°Watch carefully¡ªthis is how you execute a decapitation strike!¡± Tao Yu¡¯s resounding voice echoed across the world, its sheer gust creating a terrifying storm. Three Spear of Longinus replicas floated next to him. Each replica matched the height of Tao Yu¡¯s colossal Dharma Aspect. Hovering beside him, they spun slowly... Teleporting into a mother ship for stealth decapitation? No need¡ªhe intended to destroy the mother ship directly in a frontal assault. That was also decapitation! As for any obstructing spacecraft or defenses along the way, they were inconsequential¡ªhe would sweep them away altogether! You pay me, and I take action¡ªfair trade, no exceptions... Chapter 1024: 808: 3 Gemstones Chapter 1024: Chapter 808: 3 Gemstones A thousand meters tall, the Dharma Aspect stood in the sky like a towering mountain. Even from the ground, the colossal figure could be seen clearly. The people, who had been intently watching the alien invasion battle, were now fixated on the sky. ¡°What... what is that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s enormous, right...¡± ¡°Is it an enemy?¡± ¡°...¡± The Zirita army, having invaded the skies of several major cities and swiftly annihilated all aerial forces of the U.S., immediately noticed the enormous figure in the sky. Soon, Zirita units surged toward Tao Yu in attack. Those riding personal flying devices screeched, waving energy weapons resembling spears, swarming toward him like an overwhelming tide of bees. From afar, Tao Yu resembled nothing more than a mountain visible from an airplane, appearing unremarkable. But as they got closer, the sheer oppressive aura of his kilometer-scale stature silenced the once screeching Zirita warriors. This... Is it too large? Buzz~ Tao Yu reached out and grasped the floating Spear of Longinus. The immense grasp alone caused shockwaves to ripple through the air. Aboard the Space Airship¡¯s bridge, still reeling from shock, the crew felt the surge of air from Tao Yu¡¯s movement and instantly sensed trouble. ¡°Oh my God, I think we should back away now.¡± ¡°Unless you want to be drenched in blood.¡± ¡°A forty-meter-long blade is already ridiculous; I don¡¯t even want to imagine what this kilometer-long spear will feel like...¡± The Space Airship tilted at maximum power, swiftly distancing itself. They watched as the towering Dharma Aspect casually grabbed the spear and swung it. Though the movement seemed slow, the terrifying size sent a white shockwave sweeping across the semicircular arc of the spear¡¯s path. The wave gathered at the spear¡¯s tip and roared forward, forming a white tsunami-like surge. The surge condensed into a devastating shockwave, obliterating the swarm of approaching Zirita forces! Even from a space vantage point, the white vortex could be seen sweeping across with terrifying speed and an expansive range, scattering the invading Zirita army as if they were mere dust before a hairdryer. Having effortlessly wiped out the U.S. aerial forces and inflicted severe damage on several cities, the Zirita warriors seemed like fragile paper before Tao Yu. Even though they had only deployed about a quarter of their invasion forces for the attack. The one-strike sweep was nonetheless astonishing. Moreover, the trailing white tsunami-like waves created high-speed cyclone friction, forming a superstorm. The mere aftershock reached the ocean, unleashing hurricane winds and torrential rain that darkened the sky. Even the escaping Space Airship, moving at maximum speed in the opposite direction, trembled violently, seeming ready to crash at any moment. ¡°Oh, this is murder!¡± Tony donned the Iron Armor once again. ¡°No one told me the real giant would be this guy.¡± ¡°The Hulk looks like a joke now. Stop calling him Hulk; call him Green Peanut.¡± ¡°Then what does that make us? Maggots?¡± The Avengers aboard the bridge could only manage weak attempts at humor. Natasha, however, merely shivered, letting out a relieved sigh. Good thing he hadn¡¯t thought to transform earlier... ¡°Still, he wasn¡¯t exaggerating; he really can solve the problem...¡± Even though Tao Yu had just completed his transformation, followed by that casual swing. The power demonstrated was enough to make Nick Fury thoroughly convinced. Earlier, he¡¯d thought about giving Tao Yu some flak, but now he wondered if he¡¯d misspoken at any point in their previous interactions. ¡°Was my tone too harsh before...?¡± ... Regardless of the feedback from Earth and the Space Airship, aboard the Zirita mothership, Blackout¡ªwho had been communicating with Baron Strucker from Anbrella¡ªalso noticed Tao Yu¡¯s monstrous figure. Blackout immediately turned to Baron Strucker and asked. ¡°What is this? Why is it so big? An illusion technique?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before, ever!¡± Baron Strucker¡¯s shock was evident, completely unable to comprehend the sudden appearance of such a being. This has to be over a kilometer tall, right?! And it can fly! Damn, did I jump into this too early? Baron Strucker couldn¡¯t help the uneasy thoughts surfacing in his mind. Then Tao Yu¡¯s casual sweeping blow and the resultant superstorm finally made it clear¡ªthis was definitely no illusion! ¡°Damn it! Main cannon! Fire at him! Fire now!¡± Blackout shrieked commands. The Zirita Fleet¡¯s three motherships quickly reacted, initiating energy-charging sequences for their primary cannons. Brilliant energy began gathering at the cannon ports, regimented and awe-inspiring. But in the next second¡ªwhoosh¡ª The soaring spear tore through the atmosphere, its kilometer-long shaft penetrating every defense in its path as if weightless. ¡°Activate the shields!¡± Blackout roared furiously. Yet against the spear, the mothership¡¯s shields crumbled like paper, unable to resist. One of the three carriers was directly pierced, erupting into a dazzling fireball in space. Chapter 1025: 808: 3 Gemstones_2 Chapter 1025: Chapter 808: 3 Gemstones_2 This made Blackout feel something was amiss, and he immediately turned and fled towards the escape pod. The next moment, the second mothership had already followed suit! The kilometer-long spear hit the line between the motherships, flattening all other ships, both in front and behind the mothership! The scattered wreckage floated through space like cosmic debris! A casual fling had already wiped out a quarter of the Ziritans that had landed, which was already quite exaggerated. But now, with just two throws, more than half of the three motherships and their fleet had been reduced! Almost as soon as Blackout reached the escape pod and was ejected into space. The mothership behind him shattered directly, and a large amount of debris, accompanied by the light from the explosion, made Blackout¡¯s escape pod seem like a small boat, bouncing continuously, making him and Black Dwarf roll around inside, looking very embarrassing. Outside the escape pod, there was the constant clatter of debris colliding. But thanks to the last explosive impact, it successfully propelled the escape pod out and finally stabilized. Looking back at the starry sky, at the exploding ship fragments, at Earth to the side, Blackout couldn¡¯t help but be a bit lost in thought. ¡°It¡¯s over. This person¡¯s combat power might be enough to rival or even surpass Surter in his prime! Damn it, what intelligence did Loki bring us!¡± Blackout couldn¡¯t help but voice his resentment. Then, looking at the wreckage of the mothership exploding, he let out a cold smile. ¡°Humph, but this waste should be dead.¡± But the next moment, with a splutter~ Blackout looked down at the wound on his chest, pierced through by the Mind Scepter! At some point, Loki had also boarded the escape pod, standing behind Blackout, holding the Mind Scepter with a playful smile. ¡°Lord Blackout, perhaps this is how the Mind Scepter should be used...¡± Finishing his words, he increased the force in his hand, driving the Mind Scepter deeper, as the energy gathered at the tip of the scepter. With Blackout¡¯s mouth open in a silent ¡°No!¡±, it directly shattered him into pieces. As for Black Dwarf, he had completely turned into an illusion and disappeared, seemingly used by Loki to escape through his identity. Black Dwarf himself likely had perished aboard the mothership... ¡ª Three spears! The throwing of three kilometer-long spears annihilated the Ziritan fleet! The mothership¡¯s destruction caused the Ziritan landing corps hovering over several major cities to lose all contact. Plop~ A Ziritan body was flung onto the street. This was like the first domino, as densely packed Ziritans began to fall continuously. The landing giant beast swayed towards a building. Rumble~ The beast¡¯s terrifying size and weight easily shattered a skyscraper over a hundred floors, half its body hanging over the wreckage. Debris and rubble scattered kilometers away. The Ziritans¡¯ single-fighter aircraft also began to fly chaotically. The momentum from the remaining power of the flying machines drove them into buildings, causing various fires. Along with the smoke and fires from the previously shot down fighter jets. The cities of New York, Washington, Los Angeles, and others were plunged into chaos. The crowd began to trample each other in panic. Suddenly having lost contact with the Ziritan side, and seeing the destruction of the Ziritan fleet on the observatory livestream. Baron Strucker, who had just chosen to defect and had already been exposed, now wore a blank expression on his face. Kiding me! Fleet pressing in, prepared so long, watching you fly over from Jupiter, unmatched in power. In moments of laughter, annihilating Earth¡¯s strongest air force, intimidating several cities. Without even firing the main cannon, Earth was already unstoppable. A done deal of reigning! Choosing to defect at this time should have been foolproof! But why did it turn out this way? What is this situation now? Just defected, haven¡¯t even reported the intelligence, and you¡¯re gone? This made Baron Strucker immediately start gathering their remaining people to hold a meeting. But then he found that everyone seemed to have tacitly broken contact with him, with no response no matter how he called. ¡°Damn it! At this time you still want to betray me? Do you think it¡¯s possible? The decision was made by everyone, and the consequences must be borne together!¡± Seeing all messages read without replies, Strucker began to break down. ¡°Red Queen! Implement the final plan!¡± No one can escape, not a single one! ¡°A world without me doesn¡¯t need to exist either!¡± ... Aboard the space airship, there were also astronomical observation livestreams of the Starry Sky Fleet. The blast of air brought by the previous spear throw had just subsided, allowing the space airship to barely stabilize. Looking at the three spears, piercing three paths, nearly annihilating the entire fleet, only silent exploding light remained in space. All the Avengers involved in this operation also felt a bit bewildered. That easy?? What were we fighting life and death for before? Are you kidding us? ¡°As expected of Master Jack, I knew it.¡± It was Hogan who remained relatively calm, after all, he was a Divine Spirit from Asgard, experienced and knowledgeable. Though he hadn¡¯t witnessed Odin defeating Surter, he knew from biographies that Surter the fire giant also possessed this size and Divine Power. Chapter 1026: 808: 3 Gemstones_3 Chapter 1026: Chapter 808: 3 Gemstones_3 Previously, when Tao Yu arrived in Asgard and resolved numerous issues, Queen of Gods, Frigg, had speculated that his strength might rival Odin¡¯s. Now, he even donned the Destroyer. So, achieving such feats wasn¡¯t completely incomprehensible, though it was shocking to Hogan. He was the one who accepted it the quickest. Soon after, they saw Tao Yu remotely obliterate the entire fleet, drawing a circle in the air in front of him, stepping through it directly, revealing a gigantic teleportation door leading to a battlefield filled with warship wreckage on the other side. Numerous exploding spaceship debris and parts floated here; some ships were merely damaged by explosion fragments and continued to have subsequent explosions. The few remaining ships and lifeboats looked at this terrifying Titan the size of a mothership opening the teleportation door to the battlefield, and they had all collapsed. Now, the Ziritans who hadn¡¯t been cut off due to the mothership¡¯s destruction were all considered elite among elites, each possessing formidable combat power. Yet, facing this God of Assassination who annihilated the fleet with three strikes, no one could muster any thought of resistance. ¡°Surrender!¡± ¡°We surrender!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t kill us...¡± A series of radio waves broadcasted their intentions, and Tao Yu understood directly. However, Tao Yu had no interest in these Little Kalami. He merely stood amidst the warship wreck-filled wasteland, looking around. ¡°The Ziritans¡¯ ships don¡¯t have the presence of the Yuan Force, they¡¯re purely supported by this universe¡¯s technology. Hmm, found it...¡± The gigantic hand slightly gripped the air. A hidden escape craft was directly absorbed into Tao Yu¡¯s hand, held there. ¡°Hey hey~, Master Jack, we meet again. Look what I brought you?¡± Loki opened the hatch of the escape pod with flair, even brushing his hair back with his hand. Then, dragging out Blackout¡¯s corpse and holding the Mind Scepter, he emerged with a beaming smile. It was as if Tao Yu hadn¡¯t been the one who knocked him off the Rainbow Bridge back then. Seeing Loki stepping out of the palm of his hand, Tao Yu couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t it our little princess Loki? What, don¡¯t hold grudges against me? Previously, when they looked for you, you seemed to have some complaints about me?¡± Tao Yu looked at the Mind Scepter. The item had been brought over by this captain, and now that it had no further use, Tao Yu had no real desire to chastise him. After all, the Illusion Technique was enhanced from him originally. ¡°I wasn¡¯t upset; I was just sad that we hadn¡¯t met for so long and you didn¡¯t come to see me,¡± Loki retorted defensively. But Tao Yu accepted his defense just like that, his body shrinking and restoring, appearing directly in front of Loki before taking the Mind Scepter from his hand. Feeling the power inherent to the Mind Stone, Tao Yu was quite satisfied; it was exactly what he needed! ¡°No wonder this could create Ultron and Vision; it indeed grants enhancements in computation power and spirituality.¡± The typical expression of the Mind Stone¡¯s power was to control minds. But in reality, self-enhancement was the greatest significance of this gemstone! This was also the Infinite Gem Tao Yu most wanted. Now, even though it hadn¡¯t been absorbed yet, the auxiliary ability from the gemstone itself was enough to satisfy Tao Yu... [Mind Scepter¡¤Mind Stone]: A scepter with a cosmic Original Stone inlaid in it, possessing the ability to control others. It itself holds numerous incredible mysteries, to be explored independently. ¡ª¡ª The streets of New York now appeared chaotic. Some extinguished blazes still had remnants of smoke billowing out. Several fire hydrants along the streets were broken, and water mingled with street debris, rubble, and trash, making the scene look like a flood of dirty water. Some blue blood of the Ziritans was also occasionally carried away by the water flow. The bodies of Ziritans scattered messily across the streets, and some damaged flying devices were now being cleared away. The crowd maintaining order after the battle was quite diverse, including firefighters, agents, and security teams. Following this battle, Earth suffered its heaviest losses, especially the great United States. As the leader of the Blue Star, it had received special attention from the Ziritans. Its native air forces were completely annihilated, not to mention the debris that fell, which severely damaged several major cities. It was now in utter disarray. Although the damages were severe, acquiring such external equipment wasn¡¯t too bad. But the Titan who drove back the Ziritans decreed that all equipment should be handed over for all humankind to study! Even now, with nearly all their air forces wiped out and combat power greatly reduced. Even at their peak, they dare not utter a word against the one who dealt with the Zirita fleet with three strikes! Not even daring to use their usual opinion hegemony and other tactics. They could only act as garbage collectors, retaining as much as they could secretly. But many means could not be executed... It¡¯s foreseeable that given the efficiency of the great United States, a long period of garbage cleaning is in store, while also figuring out how to restore the city. Fortunately, the great United States indeed was hit by an alien attack this time, so there wasn¡¯t any exploitation, at least not openly. There was aid for humanitarian assistance anyway... ... ¡°Oh, my Tesseract, it¡¯s been here for quite a while.¡± Chapter __auto__ 1027 - __auto__ 1027: 808: 3 Gemstones_4 Chapter 1027: Chapter 808: 3 Gemstones_4 Tao Yu held the Cosmic Cube in his hand and played with it for a moment. With the perception from his Spatial Talent, he discovered that with the help of the Cosmic Cube, he could seemingly break through space and head to Asgard at any moment! Relying solely on spells before, this had been entirely impossible. Yet, with just the gemstone¡¯s assistance, it became effortless. As simple as drinking water or eating food. Through the Cosmic Cube, Tao Yu felt as if he had become a part of this world¡¯s spatial fabric! Even the Kaji from three rounds of Deification for his Spatial Talent could not compare to the practical effectiveness of the Infinite Gem when used in its home realm. ¡°I originally intended to use it to come here and even felt its fluctuations, but I figured coming alone might not be appropriate, so I didn¡¯t attempt it.¡± Loki, who was already wearing custom-made handcuffs, spoke honestly while trailing alongside Tao Yu. He then cast a peculiar glance at this figure, who seemed capable of matching his father. The one who knocked him off the Rainbow Bridge¡ªcould it have been calculated intentionally by this guy? He even brought the Mind Stone, allowing him to collect three gems altogether in one swoop. Judging by this mystic¡¯s current performance, the possibility was exceedingly high! After all, he possessed the Time Gem and the divine artifact Agamotto¡¯s Orb, an item of prophecy. This... Even though Loki had figured out quite a lot in his mind, the reality was undeniable¡ªthis person already had three Infinite Gems in hand. He could only obediently keep his mouth shut. Even when the other party didn¡¯t have an Infinite Gem, his combat strength had been so overwhelming. To fully utilize three gems¡ªunthinkable! ¡°Hmm, the signal hasn¡¯t been restored yet, but I can already send you back to Asgard. I¡¯ll also explain the situation here to them.¡± After pocketing the Cosmic Cube, Tao Yu casually said to Nick Fury. ¡°I¡¯ll leave that trouble to you.¡± Nick Fury, ever resourceful, took advantage of this opportunity to flaunt his authority. He successfully secured additional privileges for S.H.I.E.L.D. and became solely responsible for interacting with Tao Yu. The Supreme Mage truly lived up to the title of ¡°Supreme¡±! Even though Loki had brought a fleet over and caused considerable destruction on Earth, Tao Yu¡¯s decision to escort him to Asgard left Nick Fury with no thoughts of stopping him. He merely watched as Tao Yu grabbed Loki by the scruff of his neck. Without even needing to open a portal, with just a swoosh, they vanished from the spot... ... Zzzzz~ In an instant, they crossed the interstellar expanse and arrived at the Rainbow Bridge. Tao Yu once again marveled at the Space Gem¡¯s practicality. And the effortless smoothness of spatial traversal, like a fish swimming through water. ¡°Not bad. This is a good chance to browse some of Asgard¡¯s archives and learn about the Dark Elves¡¯ existence. There¡¯s a real possibility of locating the Ethereum Particle¡¯s storage site in advance.¡± Standing on the Rainbow Bridge once more, Tao Yu quickly drew the attention of the new Guardian. ¡°Hey, who dares come here? Don¡¯t you know that the Rainbow Bridge isn¡¯t casually¡ªoh, Master Jack! I didn¡¯t expect you! Apologies for not hearing your summons... uh, how did you get here?¡± A tattooed bald man came out from the transmission platform behind them, accompanied by several beautiful Asgardian women. This was Skulchi, the new Guardian of the Rainbow Bridge. However, it was clear he lacked Heimdall¡¯s abilities and had been boasting to the women earlier. Initially irritated by the commotion outside, his attitude shifted immediately upon seeing Tao Yu, as his face lit up with a grin. Recently in Asgard, many rumors about Master Jack had been spreading. Though Skulchi enjoyed boasting and had a less-than-stellar personality, his greatest trait was knowing when to adapt. ¡°Hmm, has His Majesty Odin awakened yet?¡± Tao Yu gazed toward the Immortal Palace, already sensing the powerful aura that belonged to Odin. Though it remained deep and steady, there were slight movements, signaling his awakening. ¡°Oh, His Majesty the God King has only recently awoken. Should I escort you to him? Has Prince Loki committed another offense?¡± Skulchi looked at Loki, who was handcuffed nearby, and cautiously inquired. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll go on my own.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± Skulchi breathed a sigh of relief. He had asked about Loki only out of obligation but truly didn¡¯t want to meddle. Now that Tao Yu had spoken, there was no better outcome... ¡°Is that you, Master Jack? It seems Loki has troubled you again. Please, come over for a chat...¡± At that moment, a slightly aged yet serene voice rolled forth from the Immortal Palace. Though the tone was calm and gentle, it carried an indescribable majesty. Coupled with that unmistakable familiar presence¡ª The God King Odin! Chapter 1028: 809: Target Starry Sky Chapter 1028: Chapter 809: Target Starry Sky Upon hearing Odin¡¯s voice, even Loki breathed a slight sigh of relief. This despicable mage might have been excessive, but at least he didn¡¯t go back on his word or harbor any sinister intent to kill. Although Loki often felt dissatisfied with Odin¡¯s decisions, deep down, he held genuine respect for Odin. At the same time, he knew that once Odin awakened, his own safety was at least assured. This realization brought him a sense of ease. Soon after, Tao Yu carried Loki in a flash and appeared inside the Immortal Palace, where he saw the one-eyed, dignified elder seated on the throne. Though Odin had been the revered king for millennia, erasing the wrath he once carried, this master who single-handedly conquered the Nine Realms, tore apart Surter, and subdued the Frost Giants still possessed an awe-inspiring power that was impossible to ignore. During Odin¡¯s slumber, Tao Yu had seen his state; the boundless energy within him continued to grow with time. An undisputed figure favored by this world. ¡°The Cosmic Cube... I didn¡¯t expect to see it again.¡± Merely watching Tao Yu flash into his presence, Odin immediately recognized that Tao Yu had acquired the Cosmic Cube. In truth, this treasure of Asgard had been left on Earth long ago, but since it was left there, Odin made no mention of wanting to reclaim it. ¡°Your Majesty Odin, it¡¯s an honor to meet you. On behalf of Master Ancient One, I extend greetings to you.¡± Out of courtesy, Tao Yu slightly bowed. ¡°The Ancient One... Frigg mentioned that the Ancient One was also tainted by the Abyss? But it makes sense...¡± Odin heaved a light sigh. Tao Yu had briefly discussed the Ancient One¡¯s circumstances with Frigg, and naturally, upon Odin¡¯s awakening, it had been disclosed to him. Given Odin¡¯s vast insights, he instantly deduced that the Ancient One had likely encountered the Abyss while exploring the multiverse. For Odin, who was well aware of the multiverse¡¯s existence, though he might not fully grasp the essence of the Abyss, he could quickly accept its premise. He then lifted his gaze toward Tao Yu and said, ¡°Master Jack intends to collect the Infinite Gems to resolve the Abyss problem, correct? If that¡¯s the case, I can lend you my assistance.¡± Odin¡¯s offer took Tao Yu slightly by surprise, but upon seeing Thor beside him, he quickly understood. No matter how Odin had exiled Thor, he viewed him as the ideal heir in his heart. Tao Yu had not only saved Thor but also helped him awaken his Thunder God¡¯s Power! Observing Odin¡¯s situation, Tao Yu realized that the Asgardian Divine King¡¯s lineage grows more formidable with age, as the energy within them perpetually expands. Thor was destined to reach, and perhaps even surpass, Odin¡¯s level someday; he had simply relied too much on his hammer before. So, although Thor had not undergone the transformative spiritual awakening that would typically come with a sacrificial moment, his overall growth had exceeded Odin¡¯s expectations. Combined with Tao Yu¡¯s demonstrated abilities and potential, along with Thor¡¯s bond with Tao Yu and Odin¡¯s trust in the Ancient One¡¯s discernment, Odin decisively made his decision. ¡°Your Majesty Odin truly has the vision of a torch. While I do intend to collect the Infinite Gems for the purpose of addressing the Abyss, based on my current understanding of the Abyss, I fear that even with all six gems united, it won¡¯t be enough to fully resolve the problem¡ªwe might only achieve partial mitigation.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words caused a visible ripple in Odin¡¯s otherwise composed expression. ¡°Not even the six Original Stones can resolve it?¡± Odin leaned forward slightly, furrowing his brow before continuing, ¡°If it¡¯s an issue of lacking a proper container, my treasury holds the Infinity Gauntlet, which you may use. To be candid, after unifying the Nine Realms, I considered collecting the gems myself but abandoned the idea upon seeing disaster unfold within Agamotto¡¯s Orb.¡± ¡°Your Majesty Odin is benevolent. The six Cosmic Original Stones do inherently possess the potential to cause disaster. However, I can promise you this: While I may not be able to eradicate the Abyss entirely, once I acquire all six gems, I will do everything in my power to slow down the Abyss¡¯s rate of corruption.¡± Tao Yu looked toward Odin, knowing fully well that the Abyss¡¯s encroachment could not be reversed. But maintaining a relative stability, akin to the Main World¡¯s state, was achievable. Independent worlds were already intrinsically strong, self-contained systems with a total Yuan Force generation that could nearly match the Abyss¡¯s corruption. With some additional intervention on Tao Yu¡¯s part, stability could indeed be preserved. If relying solely on his own strength, dealing with such multiverse-level independent worlds would undoubtedly be daunting. However, the six Infinite Gems provided him with the ability to intervene. At least within the current world... ... ¡°Oh, wonderful. I brought back the Mind Stone for you, yet you treat me this way. Don¡¯t you feel a shred of guilt?¡± Having personally escorted Loki into Asgard¡¯s prison, Tao Yu heard Loki¡¯s complaint. ¡°Use this time to cultivate yourself and stop causing trouble. I¡¯ve seen your future. If you continue down this path, you may lose the one person most important to you.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words briefly stunned Loki, who said no more afterward. His previous actions¡ªbeing flung off the Rainbow Bridge, forced to carry the Mind Stone and deliver it¡ªhad indeed left Loki shaken. This prophet¡¯s clairvoyance was undeniably accurate! Meanwhile, Thor, who had accompanied Tao Yu, placed considerable trust in him as well. After hearing Tao Yu¡¯s words, Thor voiced his concern, asking, ¡°Loki may lose someone important to him?¡± Chapter 1029: 809 Target Starry Sky_2 Chapter 1029: Chapter 809 Target Starry Sky_2 Who is the important person to Loki? That person is likely very important to me as well. ¡°If you don¡¯t try to change it, then yes, but prophecies are strange things. Many times, the more you try to alter them, the more you end up playing into their hands.¡± Tao Yu glanced at Thor. In truth, one of the original reasons for Asgard¡¯s destruction was because Thor once found Surter, who had lost the Eternal Fire, defeated him, and brought him back to Asgard. He had wanted to stop the prophecy but ended up becoming part of it. ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Thor muttered under his breath. Though he very much wanted to know more, he ultimately dared not ask further under Tao Yu¡¯s oppressive influence. He then said to Tao Yu: ¡°Father woke up not long ago and still needs time to adjust, so I¡¯ll accompany you to the vault later to retrieve the Infinity Gauntlet.¡± ¡°I¡¯d appreciate that.¡± Tao Yu nodded slightly. Odin was indeed a sly old fox, and for now, the relationship between himself and Asgard was growing increasingly intertwined. ¡°Originally, the two most formidable figures on Earth that had left a strong impression were the Ancient One and Odin, and now both of them are willing to directly invest resources into me at such a high level. Achieving what I have now seems almost inevitable.¡± When he first landed in the Marvel Universe, Tao Yu¡¯s early concern was precisely the Ancient One and Odin. But as it turned out, both had become allies. Especially Odin¡ªhaving lived for so long, he was cautious in every way. Despite his immense power, upon waking, he did not impulsively attempt to cleanse the roots of the Tree of the World or anything of the sort. He merely checked Heimdall¡¯s condition and then took a distant glance at the polluted parts of the Tree of the World before stopping. When Tao Yu returned, he truly feared Odin might have let his curiosity get the better of him and gone to cleanse the pollution. If he ended up facing an Abyss-polluted version of Odin upon his return, even with his current abilities, he¡¯d be in trouble... ¡ª¡ª ¡°Ethereum was the supreme treasure we sealed after defeating the Dark Elves back then; it is the Reality Gem. My father initially relied on the Magician¡¯s Eye to break through the Dark Elves¡¯ illusion technique and darkness, but Ethereum had been in the possession of the Dark Elves for a long time and developed an instinct to seek them out, hence it was sealed by my father.¡± After Tao Yu and Thor obtained the Infinity Gauntlet from the vault, they stayed in Asgard for a while longer, until Odin¡¯s mental state had fully recovered, at which point they resumed discussions. The main topic revolved around the Dark Elves and the Reality Gem, Ethereum. ¡°That truly dates back quite a while...¡± If Odin had done it himself, he should still know where Ethereum was stored. But Odin¡¯s father Bor, in order to eliminate any possibility of Ethereum particles being released, completely concealed this information. Recalling some scattered details about Ethereum particles, Tao Yu pondered and then said: ¡°You mentioned the Dark Elves appeared during the Nine Realms alignment; I think the seal¡¯s location likely changes with the alignment. Perhaps we can make some connections.¡± Tao Yu suggested thoughtfully. ¡°Hmm, saying that does seem reasonable. In terms of timing, the next Nine Realms alignment isn¡¯t far off.¡± Odin tapped his fingers on the armrest. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know of such a location for now, I can help identify a few suspicious places. Since you already possess the Original Stone of Space, I believe you might have a chance to spot flaws in the sealing place of the Reality Gem.¡± ¡°If we could have potential locations beforehand, that would certainly be ideal...¡± Tao Yu broke into a smile. Resolving things peacefully was indeed better than endless conflict. Asgard, in this respect, seemed to have done a fairly decent job. The outcome of Ragnarok, as well as Asgard¡¯s destruction, might actually be avoidable now. To put it bluntly, the biggest factors in Asgard¡¯s destruction are Hera and Surter. At present, even without the power of the Infinity Gems, he was already powerful enough to suppress them to an extent. Adding the foundational rules of this world, as well as the three Infinity Gems with immense home-world advantage, entirely resolving the problem wasn¡¯t impossible... ¡°Hmm, but I think Thor 4 started filming, right? If I recall, it¡¯s ¡®Love and Thunder,¡¯ with teasers showing the City of the Gods and Zeus, and possibly another version of Ragnarok...¡± Tao Yu sounded unsure, having only seen one preview. Zeus seemed like a clown. However, as visions began appearing in his mind, a connection seemed to form, and Agamotto¡¯s Orb showed him some ominous images. The City of the Gods drifting in the cosmos, strewn with the corpses of all gods, Asgard¡¯s Rainbow Bridge piercing the void, opening a terrifying door... ¡°Damn, annihilation? That¡¯s truly Ragnarok.¡± Tao Yu rubbed his forehead, feeling unsure of what the Rainbow Bridge had opened. Could it be that the roots of the Tree of the World had pierced into the Abyss? ¡°Why is the key point still the Rainbow Bridge? Asgard was destroyed in Thor 3, but because of my intervention, new changes have occurred...¡± Tao Yu shook his head gravely, temporarily deciding to set the matter aside. No matter what, given his current relationship with Asgard, he would undoubtedly intervene when the time comes. ¡°I wonder if these Asgardians will have the chance to leave their isolated world and how much of an impact they might face in the external world...¡± Chapter 1030: 809: Target Starry Sky_3 Chapter 1030: Chapter 809: Target Starry Sky_3 Tao Yu looked around the bustling Asgard, feeling a twinge of emotion in his heart. To be honest, right now, the number of people he could truly trust with absolute certainty was pitifully small. There were only the little rich woman and her group, plus some legitimate line members of the Suns. Even among the Suns, not everyone could be trusted without question. In some sense, characters from these various worlds, due to their established personas, were much more reliable than the Pioneers. This was why, in the Old Development Area, both the Chosen Ones and the Fortune Thieves could be utilized so effectively. As long as they weren¡¯t the type with a penchant for world destruction, it was fine... ... In Asgard, Tao Yu had gone through a considerable amount of ancient texts and records, ultimately verifying what Odin had shared. This left him feeling a bit regretful. It seemed that locating the Ethereum Particle at this moment was still quite difficult. ¡°But judging by the timeline, it should only be a matter of one or two years. As things loosen up further, we¡¯ll find the flaw eventually. Alternatively, I could collect the other gemstones first and use their interconnected properties to capture the last one.¡± The flow of time in this world was different from the outside, so Tao Yu didn¡¯t mind waiting. Now that the Ancient One and Odin had both joined their side, the perfect setup had already been achieved. Under such circumstances, it was worth trying to collect the other gemstones in advance. At this point, Thanos without the Infinite Gems was hardly a real threat to him. Leveraging the Space Gem, Tao Yu flickered across the cosmos and returned to Earth, landing on the top floor of Stark Tower. Although Stark Tower was still in New York¡ªwhere a large number of Ziritans swarmed the sky at the time¡ªthe building¡¯s defenses were exceptionally strong. Compared to the destruction nearby, it had suffered almost no damage. Tony was currently working with Dr. Pym and a revived Banner, studying the Life Stele. Seeing Tao Yu return, Tony immediately grumbled. ¡°So you finally decided to come back? You¡¯re just going to leave this thing for us? And what about that big-headed freak? Still busy working on your pet project?¡± ¡°Hmm, when it comes to the Quantum Domain, Dr. Pym has more expertise. I¡¯ll bring him in.¡± As Tao Yu browsed through their experimental records, he combined [Truth Analysis] with his own enlightenment bonus. While his research ability couldn¡¯t quite match these similarly overpowered individuals, absorbing and processing their completed findings was no problem for him. While speaking, Tao Yu casually swiped his hand, conjuring a portal to the mining laboratory. He called out to the Big Boss inside, ¡°Dr. Pym and Banner are here. If it¡¯s not a critical moment over there, come over and introduce yourself.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± The Big Boss put down his work and stepped through. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you?¡± When Banner saw the Big Boss, although the latter¡¯s appearance had become distorted, he still recognized him as the online acquaintance who had once helped him resolve certain issues. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Dr. Banner.¡± The Big Boss regarded Banner as if studying a rare treasure. Afterward, he turned to Dr. Pym and began to exchange pleasantries. While the newcomers were getting to know one another, Tao Yu continued flipping through the results and casually asked Tony, ¡°How are things lately? This time, all the issues should be mostly resolved, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve turned into that kind of monster, and you think things wouldn¡¯t get resolved? The Earth Unified Government is practically about to be established.¡± Tony responded with a wearied tone of exasperation. ¡°Do you have any idea how much damage you caused during that strike from the heavens?¡± ¡°You practically blew up the entire planet...¡± ¡ª¡ª ¡°That Black bastard really knows what he¡¯s doing.¡± When Tao Yu heard Tony recount the recent events, he found himself a little surprised. Nick Fury had actually succeeded in becoming Secretary-General of the UN. Moreover, he had seized the opportunity to launch a thunderous assault on the remnants of Hydra and Anbrella. He had also taken decisive action against organizations like Kingpin and the Hand-to-hand Combat Association, dismantling and eliminating them. The memory of Baron Strucker¡¯s conversation with the Ziritans was still fresh in everyone¡¯s mind. While there were plenty of covert traitors, there was no future left for such openly treacherous entities selling out Earth. First, he had kidnapped the Crown Prince of Asgard, and now he was colluding with extraterrestrials. Baron Strucker¡¯s fortress had been located, obliterated by the Avengers, and the Baron himself had committed suicide on the spot. ¡°But his last words bother me a bit. He said that Earth was doomed to destruction, and a world without him wasn¡¯t worth existing in.¡± Tony brought this up with Tao Yu, sharing his unease. This caused Tao Yu to frown slightly. He then casually began performing a divination. Fragments of images emerged, forming in his vision. The Red Queen¡¯s holographic projection appeared coldly and emotionlessly, ¡®All humans on Earth will perish. The Doomsday Plan has already been initiated...¡¯ But soon after, the images dissolved into countless snowy static points. The divination using Agamotto¡¯s Orb had been interrupted! ¡°Such interference... it¡¯s the Abyss.¡± Tao Yu frowned deeply. The Abyss was indeed obsessed with ending worlds, but there must have been some additional factor at play. He then turned to the Big Boss, who had just finished introductions, and asked, ¡°Did you mess with the Red Queen in some way?¡± The Big Boss, who had been eyeing Banner¡¯s arms as though contemplating drawing some of his blood, turned back at Tao Yu¡¯s question. ¡°What? Did your divination detect interference from her?¡± The Big Boss¡¯s reaction was exceedingly sharp, and Tao Yu immediately realized that this guy had definitely tampered with the Red Queen. Chapter 1031: 809: Target Starry Sky_4 Chapter 1031: Chapter 809: Target Starry Sky_4 ¡°You used Abyss Aura to corrupt the Red Queen?¡± It seemed that only under such circumstances would the Red Queen¡¯s subsequent actions go beyond the scope of my own divinations. ¡°No, it¡¯s not corruption. You already know the technique I used. Abyss Aura is, by nature, chaotic and illogical. When I conducted initial Abyss tests, the idea was to use structured logic to create constraints...¡± Upon hearing this, Tao Yu suddenly understood. The so-called structured logic this guy was referring to... it¡¯s actually artificial intelligence! He wanted to use the computational power of the Red Queen to forcibly identify suitable constraint routes and strategies, and then forcefully introduced Abyss Aura into the Red Queen to partially crack it. And the result of this was the interruption of my own divinations before my eyes! ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that clever...¡± Tao Yu rubbed his head. ¡°You all need to be extra careful. The Red Queen has likely activated some sort of apocalyptic plan, possibly related to the T-virus and the G-virus. Remember, no matter what happens, you superheroes absolutely cannot get infected. Everything else we can deal with.¡± Tao Yu issued the warning. ¡°What? Are you headed somewhere?¡± Tony asked, a bit surprised. ¡°I¡¯m going to collect the remaining two gemstones. But don¡¯t worry, I can come back anytime. Just make sure you don¡¯t get caught off guard.¡± Tao Yu replied. The distance at which the Rotating Tomb Avatar could operate was originally limited, even when the door spell he learned from the Ancient One extended it. However, after obtaining the Space Gem, Tao Yu had realized that as long as he was in this independent world, he could manipulate the Rotating Tomb Avatar almost without restrictions. So leaving one here as an emergency backup seemed reasonable. The most important reminder: ensure superheroes minimize their vulnerability and avoid getting caught unprepared. ¡°Remember, especially Banner. He is a key figure to protect. During this time, you should focus on researching the Life Equation, and Big Boss, you get back to the mining lab and stay put.¡± ¡°Oh, boss, I¡¯m truly heartbroken. You still don¡¯t trust me even after installing all these gadgets on me. Perhaps you could try using the Mind Scepter on me?¡± Big Boss spoke with a semblance of heartbreak. ¡°Go.¡± Tao Yu wasn¡¯t about to entertain this guy¡¯s antics. He directly sent him off to the mine to work. After all, forcing compliance doesn¡¯t warrant much pity... ... Tony initially wanted to explore the starry sky, but given the potential risks on Earth, and the fact that he was one of the few dependable people left, Tao Yu had mercilessly dismissed the idea. Afterward, he leveraged the Space Gem to arrive once more at Asgard... ¡°Your Majesty Odin, since Ethereum has yet to emerge, I plan to address the issues with the Power Stone and the Soul Stone first. However, regrettably, I lack experience with star charts and interstellar navigation locations, so I was hoping Your Majesty could arrange for some personnel to assist.¡± Odin had been preparing to help Tao Yu collect gemstones, so it didn¡¯t hurt to voice such requests plainly. Though Tao Yu possessed the Space Gem and was nearly capable of reaching anywhere, he still needed to know the locations first. Outside Earth, he was practically in the dark, inexperienced in the intricacies of the starry sky. Though he could slowly solve these issues given time, Tao Yu felt it unnecessary to painstakingly explore on his own when the process could be expedited. ¡°Very well. Previously, when the Ziritans invaded the Nine Realms during a communication disruption, they affronted Asgard. It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve actively ventured beyond, and some seem to have forgotten the might of Asgardians.¡± Odin¡¯s tone remained as calm as ever, though this time it carried a subtle trace of killing intent. Ziritans, what kind of riff-raff are they? How dare they rely on Thanos¡¯s backing to run rampant across the Nine Realms! ¡°Master Jack, is there anywhere you¡¯d like to go first? Regarding the other two gemstones, I don¡¯t know much either. I only know that the Power Stone once destroyed an entire civilization by accident, but its precise location remains unknown.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know much about worlds beyond Earth either, but I¡¯ve heard about a place called Sandaar, which seems to be a relatively neutral territory. I¡¯d like to start there and gather information.¡± Tao Yu was also unclear about the exact locations of the Power Stone and the Soul Stone. However, Gamora and Star Lord happen to each know one location. ¡°But the Soul Stone is tricky. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m sacrificing anyone here just to retrieve it, so... maybe I¡¯ll just tell Thanos?¡± Tao Yu mulled it over; informing Thanos seemed like the most practical option. Let Thanos retrieve the Soul Stone. As for Gamora¡¯s life... Hmm, he could warn Thanos ahead of time about the rules involved. If Thanos truly cared for Gamora, he would likely use a pawn to acquire it first, and then seize it afterward. At that point, Tao Yu could simply confront Thanos and take it... Chapter 1032: 810: Land of Nihility Chapter 1032: Chapter 810: Land of Nihility Sandaar, the headquarters of the Nova Corps, is a planet with considerable renown throughout interstellar civilizations. Although the Nova Corps generally prefers peace, their military strength is not weak, and they provide protection to the surrounding areas. With such a reputation, many diverse alien species have chosen to settle on Sandaar. This has made the planet, which orbits three stars, home to a population of over 12 billion. Recently, Sandaar has been embroiled in its third conflict with the Kree Empire, with peace negotiations approaching their final stages. In terms of sheer combat strength, the Kree Empire, as one of the three major empires, clearly holds the upper hand. However, the Nova Corps aren¡¯t pushovers either. A mindless slugfest would only benefit others, so both sides are inclined toward negotiation in the end. With this news spreading, Sandaar has gradually emerged from the shadow of war, and the crowd on the streets has noticeably increased. At Fountain Square, a landmark, beings from various species are leisurely relaxing. All forms, hair colors, and skin tones are represented. However, most still bear humanoid characteristics, albeit with many differing details. Occasionally, a raccoon or tree-man might appear, but they¡¯re among the minority. ¡°Oh, this is really bad. The war is ending, and we¡¯re running out of jobs. Haven¡¯t had any work lately.¡± A raccoon walking upright, comically carrying an armed backpack, grumbled in complaint. Beside him was a giant tree-man over three meters tall, sluggishly pacing. Though the tree-man moved slowly, his towering height meant that each step required the raccoon to trot to keep up. ¡°Groot.¡± The tree-man, Groot, seemed only capable of uttering this slow phrase, though the raccoon seemed to understand him perfectly. ¡°But with peace, we¡¯re out of work. We¡¯re bounty hunters; wherever there¡¯s chaos, that¡¯s where we need to go.¡± The raccoon muttered endlessly. ¡°Recently heard that the Ziritans, those scavengers, provoked Asgard. Maybe there¡¯s business for us there.¡± Raccoon Rocket¡¯s sources of information were quite impressive, as he seemed to have identified his next destination. ¡°But lately, the Asgardians haven¡¯t been acting properly in public much. Could something have gone wrong? Their reputation¡¯s not what it used to be...¡± Just as Rocket was shaking his head and talking about this, the sky above Sandaar suddenly filled with a dense cloudbank, appearing extremely abrupt. In the next moment, a colorful beam of light tore through the void, crashing directly into Fountain Square! Figures emerged one after another from the Rainbow Bridge, and the moving light beam seemed to ¡°refresh¡± in the areas it touched, producing new figures incessantly. Soon, a contingent of 500 fully-armed Asgardian warriors materialized in Fountain Square, drawing gasps from the surrounding onlookers. ¡°The Asgardians are attacking!¡± ¡°Oh my god!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the end for Sandaar...¡± ¡°...¡± Some people ran frantically, forcing the small raccoon to dodge awkwardly. Eventually, Rocket had no choice but to climb atop Groot¡¯s head, relying on Groot¡¯s towering structure to glance at the Asgardians ahead. The raccoon¡¯s face also revealed a shocked expression. ¡°Oh no, are they coming after me for what I said?¡± Rocket clasped his small paws nervously, biting his fingers in tension. Even though he often acted fearless, much of that was sometimes a fac?ade. ¡°Oh, maybe they really are coming after you.¡± The sudden voice startled Rocket, who turned around to see a figure dressed in white robes, graceful and poised, with an ethereal and elegant appearance. This person exuded an aura of righteousness and goodness, almost as if they embodied the beauty of the world itself, holding a scepter in hand. Yet, for some reason, despite the near-perfect demeanor in every respect, Rocket couldn¡¯t help but feel that the positive radiant aura this person projected was entwined with a strange sense of extremity. This prompted Tao Yu to tilt his head and cast a glance at him, a deep gaze that seemed to pierce Rocket¡¯s innermost thoughts, making him more nervous. ¡°Relax. You¡¯re bounty hunters, right? Would you consider taking on some employment?¡± Tao Yu spoke as he raised his head, noticing Nova Corps vessels in the sky racing toward them with urgency. Although the battle with the Kreeans was drawing to a close and both sides were entering the negotiation stage, Sandaar¡¯s defenses had never been lax. Even if the Rainbow Bridge had caught them off guard, defensive forces were mobilized almost immediately. ¡°Oh, as long as the price is right, we¡¯re open to discussing it.¡± Rocket still felt a trace of nervousness, but outwardly maintained an air of composure, while also glancing at the approaching Nova Corps vessels. As a seasoned bounty hunter, Rocket had always disliked law enforcers like these. But now, he just hoped these guys were strong enough. At that moment, the approaching vessels activated their external speakers. ¡°Asgardians, state your purpose for suddenly appearing here. This violates the traditional agreements among interstellar civilizations.¡± Among the 500 Asgardian warriors transported here were Thor and Sif, leading the group. Thor, hearing the broadcast message, simply chuckled. Chapter 1033: 810: Land of Nihility_2 Chapter 1033: Chapter 810: Land of Nihility_2 ¡°Sorry, we¡¯ve always done things this way. That so-called traditional agreement you mentioned? We¡¯ve never signed it.¡± Although Asgard has always operated within its own domain, its reputation gives them plenty of confidence to act as they please! ¡°But we don¡¯t come with bad intentions this time. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been just a handful of us showing up. You can think of this as us wanting to settle a score with the Ziritans while temporarily resting on your planet. No problem, right?¡± After Tao Yu¡¯s guidance, Thor¡¯s hot temper has calmed down quite a bit, and he¡¯s even learned the art of tactful explanations. At this moment, Sif stepped forward to play the role of peacemaker and said warmly: ¡°We deeply apologize for disturbing you.¡± Their arrival was abrupt, with five hundred soldiers landing at the doorstep all at once. And the single-combat skills of Asgardian warriors are legendary among cosmic civilizations. Now that they¡¯re showing a bit of humility and giving an olive branch, the Nova Corps, instead of outright confrontation, chose to accept this unexpected ¡®visit.¡¯ ¡°Are you with the Asgardians?¡± Rocket asked Tao Yu, who was performing some sort of divination beside him. ¡°More or less.¡± Tao Yu raised an eyebrow and glanced at Rocket. This guy seemed to carry clues that piqued Tao Yu¡¯s interest¡ªquite the surprise indeed. ¡°We¡¯re willing to accept your employment...¡± Rocket seemed to have weighed his options. After Sif¡¯s display of ¡®peaceful¡¯ intentions, he directly agreed... ¡ª¡ª The Nova Corps headquarters, a landmark on Sandaar, displayed a majestic, sci-fi aesthetic. The Corps logo prominently displayed outside added to the grandeur. Tao Yu, Rocket, and Tree-man Groot were stationed in a corner of the Corps¡¯ reception hall, while Rocket was leaping about energetically. The Nova Corps medic assigned to receive them couldn¡¯t help but show a slightly awkward expression. All he could do was stand by with a polite smile. ¡°Wow, I like your reward.¡± Rocket looked at his sleek soft armor, visibly excited and constantly looking around. With its silvery platinum finish and perfect fit, Rocket was clearly satisfied. ¡°Glad you like it.¡± Tao Yu, armed with Sauron¡¯s [Giftsmith] ability, combined with Asgard¡¯s Ulu Divine Steel, had used the Space Gem¡¯s ability to grind the Ulu into powder, then reforge it. Crafting a snug set of soft armor wasn¡¯t particularly challenging. At this moment, Thor and Sif emerged from the Nova Corps¡¯ headquarters. Representing Asgard, they had completed their discussions with the Nova Corps. For now, the five hundred Asgardian warriors would be housed on Sandaar. The Nova Corps also agreed to sell several ships to them. Asgard boasts various sought-after specialties. Despite its relative isolation, such trades were easy to negotiate. ¡°It¡¯s settled. Here are your identity cards; you¡¯re free to move around Sandaar. These cards also come loaded with local currency.¡± Sif handed a magnetic card to Tao Yu, then glanced sideways at Rocket. For reasons unknown, Master Jack had gone and hired two oddballs. Although they were bounty hunters, surely he could¡¯ve found more reliable ones? ¡°Not sure what Master Jack has planned, or what leads he has. We Asgardians don¡¯t interact much with the outside world. While we can help facilitate certain exchanges, there are areas where we fall short.¡± Sif patiently explained to Tao Yu. This time, her mission was to assist Tao Yu, using the excuse of dealing with the Ziritans to give Asgardians a smoother departure from the Nine Realms, avoiding unnecessary friction. After all, Asgardian strength is overwhelming. Even though Odin has mellowed over millennia, suddenly breaking old habits might provoke panic and backlash. Handling matters this way seems like a more balanced approach. However, regarding leads on the other two Cosmic Original Stones, Asgard could offer little help. ¡°Right now, I need to find two individuals¡ªraider Yongdu and Thanos¡¯ adopted daughter Gamora. I also want to establish a suitable channel to send a message to Thanos.¡± Tao Yu extended his fingers slowly, revealing his aim. ¡°Oh, you mean to teach Thanos a lesson? He¡¯s truly despicable, not even taking our Asgardians seriously.¡± Thor declared confidently. The Ziritans¡¯ Earth invasion was a disgrace for Asgard as well. Rocket, familiar with Thanos¡¯ reputation, trembled slightly upon hearing their plans. ¡°Let me make one thing clear: while I¡¯m willing to accept employment, I don¡¯t do suicide missions. You Asgardians are certainly impressive, but even with five hundred men, you¡¯re nowhere near ready to challenge Thanos.¡± Rocket¡¯s remarks drew Thor¡¯s attention. ¡°When grown-ups talk, children shouldn¡¯t interrupt.¡± Rocket bristled instantly, preparing to lunge at Thor, only to be frozen mid-air by Tao Yu. Flailing about with teeth bared and claws extended, he looked rather endearing. ¡°Enough. We¡¯re not challenging Thanos right now; we¡¯re merely delivering some good news.¡± ¡°Good news? Surely you know the Ziritans are Thanos¡¯ lapdogs, don¡¯t you?¡± Rocket asked suspiciously. ¡°It¡¯s definitely good news. We¡¯ve discovered a lead on something Thanos dreams about day and night.¡± Sif pondered for a moment before speaking. Chapter 1034: 810 Land of Nihility_3 Chapter 1034: Chapter 810 Land of Nihility_3 ¡°Is there an original stone he needs to retrieve?¡± ¡°Perhaps.¡± ¡°Haha, Brother Jack, I like your style. Let him go fetch it first, and then we snatch it from him.¡± Thor understood the implication and laughed heartily, simultaneously clashing his fists together, generating a spark of lightning. This caused Rocket, who had been rather aggressive earlier, to momentarily pause. This bulky guy doesn¡¯t seem easy to mess with... ¡°I know an intelligence merchant. You guys obviously have some good stuff that could definitely trade for the information you need from him.¡± Rocket, being an experienced bounty hunter, indeed had quite a few connections... ... The intelligence merchant Rocket mentioned actually ran his shop openly and prominently, located in the most prime spot next to the Fountain Square. At first glance, he appeared to be an arms dealer. Upon entering the shop, one would find an array of interstellar personal weapons displayed everywhere. There were even some 3D projections of spaceships, suggesting that even spaceships were up for sale. ¡°Hey, buddy, got a big deal here.¡± Rocket climbed onto Grul¡¯s shoulder, trying to make himself appear taller. ¡°Oh, hope it¡¯s some good news.¡± The blue-skinned shopkeeper behind the counter seemed quite familiar with Rocket. Upon hearing his greeting, he pressed a button, quickly sealing the shop, temporarily cutting off all contact with the outside world. Tao Yu, Thor, and the others weren¡¯t surprised by this; in any case, they weren¡¯t afraid of being double-crossed. ¡°We need intel on two individuals and also a reliable means of transmission.¡± ¡°No problem. You know my reputation in this field. You¡¯ve already completed quite a few bounty missions through me.¡± The intelligence merchant shrugged. However, his main gaze fell on Tao Yu and the others, particularly on Thor. ¡°Thor Odinson, Crown Prince of Asgard¡ªif you¡¯re seeking to gather information, it seems reasonable enough. I have data on the current situation with the Zirita people as well as intel on Thanos that you can purchase.¡± He¡¯d been closely monitoring the Asgardian¡¯s descent to Fountain Square. Quickly sealing the shop wasn¡¯t solely because of Rocket; the main draw was doing business with these Asgardians. When Sif later voiced her request, the intelligence merchant plucked a hair from his own head, inserted it into his computer, and then nodded. ¡°I know about Yongdu. He was once a member of the raiders, but he violated their rules by kidnapping minors, and was consequently expelled. ¡°He likely isn¡¯t in this star region at the moment. He pilots a pirate ship, so pinpointing his exact location is difficult. However, he recently seems to have taken on a task from the ¡®Collector¡¯ and often shows up in the Land of Nihility.¡± It¡¯s worth noting that to be an intelligence merchant, you need to have substantial skills. Yongdu, on the other hand, is merely an expelled raider. Though somewhat well-known, he¡¯s always wandered aimlessly, without a fixed home. But the intelligence merchant still managed to roughly locate his whereabouts. This likely results from utilizing the bounty hunter¡¯s system to cross-reference tasks, thus deducing Yongdu¡¯s general location. It¡¯s also highly probable that the ¡®Collector¡¯ has issued missions through their system. Similarly, others likely can purchase information about Asgardians from him as well... ¡°So, can we find out what task the ¡®Collector¡¯ assigned to him?¡± ¡°That would go against the rules.¡± The intelligence merchant hesitated to answer. ¡°I believe this should conform to your rules.¡± Sif placed a bag of precious metals in front of him... ¡ª¡ª ¡°I know the Collector. He¡¯s an ancient immortal; he existed even during my grandfather¡¯s time and is quite a mysterious figure.¡± After leaving the shop, Thor eagerly shared the information he had with Tao Yu. In the original storyline, after obtaining the reality gem, Thor and his companions handed it over to the Collector for safekeeping. So, they naturally had some knowledge about him. ¡°As an ancient immortal, being aware of the cosmic stones and wanting to collect them isn¡¯t surprising.¡± Tao Yu nodded, having already verified the information earlier. Judging by the description, it indeed seemed to be the Power Stone. It was located on a barren planet, guarded by many traps, though the exact coordinates remained uncertain. Yongdu likely had already found some clues about it. ¡°So it¡¯s no surprise he has leads on the Power Stone, and he¡¯s probably delegated the task to more than one team.¡± Ronan, Thanos, and the Collector are all searching for the Power Stone. This leads directly to the forthcoming confrontation involving Yongdu, Star Lord, and Gamora. If Rocket and Gamora weren¡¯t in the way, chances are the stone would still end up in Star Lord¡¯s possession. Currently, however, Star Lord seems not to have betrayed Yongdu yet. Yongdu received the mission first, then Star Lord took the task over from him. The catch is that after Star Lord acquires the item, he plans to keep it for himself... ¡°So, what do we do now?¡± Sif sought confirmation. ¡°Stick to the original plan¡ªyou Asgardian warriors handle the negotiations with the Ziritans, while I make a trip to the Land of Nihility.¡± Thor and Sif going head-on against Thanos is certainly out of the question. But with Odin still alive, Thanos hasn¡¯t lost his wits. Unless directly provoked by the Infinite Gems, he likely won¡¯t act against Thor right away. Tao Yu¡¯s divination suggested their safety wasn¡¯t a concern. The key objective, however, was to exert pressure on Thanos by showing Asgard¡¯s active interest, thereby accelerating his collection of the Infinite Gems. Chapter 1035: 810 Land of Nihility_4 Chapter 1035: Chapter 810 Land of Nihility_4 At this point, combining the clues of the Soul Gem with intelligence about its requirements, even if Thanos suspects something, he will definitely give it a try. Otherwise, if this purple potato freak could drag on despite knowing the intel, his patience would truly be impressive ¡ª but it would also delay his grand plans. ¡°As long as Thanos takes Nebula as a hostage, Gamora will eventually compromise. As for whether Thanos will play a bait-and-switch in the end, that¡¯s his concern.¡± Tao Yu glanced at Rocket, then spoke to him, ¡°You can fly the ship, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me!¡± Rocket seemed to sense the doubt in the question. When it came to mechanical modifications and ship controls, Rocket was brimming with confidence. ¡°Ah, I was planning to go to the Land of Nihility with you.¡± Thor looked a little disappointed. ¡°You¡¯re the God of Thunder. What would happen if Asgardian warriors lose ground without your leadership?¡± Tao Yu casually flattered Thor, which immediately made him puff out his chest. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. After what those Ziritans did, they really owe us an explanation.¡± The fleet of three Zirita motherships heading toward Earth had been nearly annihilated in an instant, unable even to send back a signal. Blackout, Black Dwarf, and the Mind Scepter had all disappeared without a trace ¡ª a catastrophic loss for Thanos¡¯ forces. At a time like this, if the Asgardians came knocking furiously, the chances of the Ziritans panicking were slim. At most, they¡¯d shift the blame onto Loki. After all, dragging Loki into the matter would turn it into Asgard¡¯s own issue. The Ziritans would just be seen as external collaborators, making it much easier to explain... ... A small delta-winged spacecraft landed directly on the rooftop platform of a building. The ship measured just about forty meters in length, coated entirely in silver-white. It had no tires, only a simple supporting frame keeping it docked. In terms of size, it was smaller than even passenger planes, giving it a rather compact appearance. The streamlined hull looked sleek and elegant. As Tao Yu approached, the ship¡¯s recognition system slowly lowered its boarding ramp. Rocket climbed up the stairs with enthusiasm, saying in high spirits, ¡°Not bad! This is the latest model. Not easy to get your hands on. The Nova Corps really gave the Asgardians some face ¡ª with this, we¡¯ll reach the Land of Nihility in no time.¡± Rocket was so excited that he started rubbing his hands together in glee. Dropping onto all fours, he scurried through the ship¡¯s interior before leaping onto the control panel. Comparatively, the control levers were even larger than Rocket himself. But that didn¡¯t faze him. He immediately pulled out a pile of tools and began dismantling the control stick with reckless abandon. Although his movements seemed chaotic, Tao Yu, who had trained with Tony for quite some time, could still sense Rocket¡¯s level of proficiency. This guy had a remarkable talent for mechanics. In just a few quick moves, he dismantled the original control panel and modified it himself. Using a few wrenches and metal rods, he crafted a smaller joystick more suited to his size. ¡°Cool! Buckle up, boss, because now it¡¯s Rocket time!¡± Rocket let out a whoop before swiftly activating an array of buttons on the ship¡¯s panel. Lights flickered and indicators beeped in succession. When all the instrument lights began blinking in a synchronized rhythm, he shoved the control stick forward and yanked it hard. The spaceship, docked on the rooftop platform, roared to life with flames shooting out as it shot skyward and accelerated instantly! As a product of an interstellar civilization, this Sandaar-provided spacecraft seamlessly transitioned from within the atmosphere to outer space. Its resistance to gravitational pull was also exceptionally robust. Though small in size, its technological sophistication was impressive. For instance, the Zirita motherships, despite their massive size, lacked the capability to directly enter Earth¡¯s atmosphere ¡ª they risked being torn apart by gravitational forces. ¡°Yoo-hoo!¡± Rocket pushed the acceleration so hard that the sensation of being thrown back into the seat was overwhelming. Grul had to extend some roots to tie himself down, muttering a complaint under his breath, ¡°Grul.¡± Rocket noticed that Tao Yu wasn¡¯t even seated or strapped in. He was just casually floating beside Rocket without any protection, which prompted a double-take. ¡°You superpowered types really don¡¯t play by the rules. Is everyone from Asgard like this?¡± Amid Rocket¡¯s grumbling, the spaceship smashed into a nearby space channel, transforming the surroundings into a prismatic pattern of flashing rhomboid shapes as they rapidly jumped through the void. In terms of piloting skills, Rocket and Star Lord were among the best. Experiencing space-jumping from a spacecraft for the first time, Tao Yu noticed how it felt completely different from the Rainbow Bridge. Even though he could achieve better effects with the Space Gem, that didn¡¯t stop him from collecting related data. Observing the multi-colored textures during the jump, he realized the principle was somewhat similar to the Rainbow Bridge. The key difference was that the Rainbow Bridge absorbed energy from the Tree of the World, effectively functioning as a weapon that pierced through space directly at its source. Meanwhile, these interstellar jump paths relied more on naturally occurring weak points in space, reinforced for travel purposes. Each pathway demanded different requirements for a ship¡¯s mass and velocity. ¡°Actually, the essence of true teleportation still lies in the Realm Will¡¯s transfers. Systems like Marvel¡¯s can¡¯t function once they leave their universe, so all I can do is collect data and experience.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s eyes glimmered with streams of data as he attempted to record the phenomenon using his innate talents while casually remarking to Rocket, ¡°I have to admit, I¡¯m a bit curious about you as an individual. Mind sharing your story?¡± Tao Yu had divined that Rocket could offer him something valuable. Since the prediction wasn¡¯t vague or cryptic, it probably wasn¡¯t about the Infinite Gems this time but instead related to another secret Rocket carried. There seemed to be hidden depths to Rocket¡¯s past ¡ª for instance, the mystery of his origins. This naturally piqued Tao Yu¡¯s interest. He figured that since they were here, he might as well ask. But as soon as Rocket heard Tao Yu¡¯s words, his initial excitement about the ship visibly drained away. He seemed to recall something he¡¯d rather bury forever. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m just on your payroll; I¡¯m not obligated to answer questions irrelevant to the mission.¡± Rocket¡¯s voice turned dry and curt. ¡°Oh, did I touch a nerve?¡± ¡°Not at all! What¡¯s there for me to be upset about? I¡¯m Rocket, the best Bounty Hunter around.¡± Rocket vehemently denied it, but Tao Yu could still sense the emotional ripples beneath his words. It made sense, though. A talking raccoon with signs of heavy modification on him ¡ª perhaps he¡¯d endured something too painful to share. ¡°If Rocket really is an artificial creation, then whoever designed him must have incredible expertise in biological science. Could my fortune with him be tied to the ¡®Life Equation¡¯?¡± Tao Yu thought of the yet-to-be-decoded Life Stele. If all the Infinite Gems were collected while this one puzzle remained unsolved, it¡¯d be kind of ridiculous. Perhaps it was worth digging deeper... As Tao Yu cataloged various jump parameters, using his Spatial Talent and Space Gem to mark Flying Thunder God coordinates, Rocket lived up to his word. Relying on the Nova Corps¡¯ cutting-edge high-speed ship, he brought them to the Land of Nihility in just a few days. ZZZ~ With a flash of prismatic rhomboid light in the deep starry sky, a spacecraft emerged from the passage. Fragments of meteorites floated around, while the distant glow of a star gave the environment a dim and eerie ambiance. Looking ahead, a massive skull-shaped structure appeared, now repurposed as a space station. Even from a considerable distance, the outlines of the colossal skull were distinct. Floating in the desolate void of space, it emanated an unsettling vibe. Ships constantly buzzed in and out of the skull¡¯s eyes, mouth, and other openings, clearly signifying that this mysterious giant creature¡¯s remains had been converted into a thriving hub. Tao Yu fixed his gaze on the enormous skull ahead. Even after countless millennia, it retained a thick, lingering aura. The remnants of a Celestial God¡¯s head... Chapter 1036: 811 Fair Trade Chapter 1036: Chapter 811 Fair Trade ¡°Even in the cinematic universe, the Celestial group appears with a background; they are the pioneers of this universe, with members embedded in Earth¡¯s core as well...¡± Staring at the massive head repurposed into a space station in the Land of Nihility ahead, Tao Yu found himself lost in thought. Compared to the freakish type of Celestial like Star Lord¡¯s father, the Celestial group as a whole is far stronger, almost relegated to serving as background elements. Even Earth can be considered a cradle for the Celestial Tiam. Still, even though Tao Yu knew about this, it was impossible to provoke the Celestial group. Perhaps some Celestials in the group are relatively weaker, like the one whose head was severed by Nar, the Lord of Abyss, but even they were far beyond Tao Yu¡¯s reach. Not even possessing six Cosmic Original Stones would change that. After all, the Marvel cinematic universe¡¯s Infinite Gems are considered weakened versions, leaving Tao Yu no reason to take such a risk. Now, however, the sudden appearance of what looked like a Celestial¡¯s severed head ahead caught Tao Yu¡¯s attention. ¡°The only confirmed event of a Celestial¡¯s head being severed involves Nar from the Abyss Plane using the Black Death Sword, although Marvel¡¯s cinematic universe couldn¡¯t incorporate it due to Venom¡¯s licensing issues. Yet, in these standalone worlds, even Anbrella exists¡ªit¡¯s merely the evolution of a conceptual world, naturally free from external factors...¡± Tao Yu¡¯s thoughts raced. Marvel¡¯s Abyss Plane, by similarity, may have already been entirely devoured; even the Dark Dimension is close to falling to the Abyss. Therefore, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if this severed head belonged to the Celestial struck down by the Black Death Sword. For a fleeting moment, Tao Yu envisioned the grotesque scenes of the City of the Gods, littered with Divine Spirit corpses, but when he attempted divination, it only returned blurriness. ¡°It¡¯s definitely possible there¡¯s a connection...¡± Tao Yu suppressed the hint of weight on his heart, his gaze fixed on the expanding head as it loomed closer. ¡°My Law of Heaven and Earth projection might appear immense, but clearly, it¡¯s far from sufficient...¡± The terrifying, primordial aura emanating from the head suggested it wasn¡¯t a Yuan Force item, as there was no fluctuation of Yuan Force, yet Tao Yu couldn¡¯t help but consider studying it further. Already, a physique of kilometer-class proportions was considered extraordinary¡ªmost mountains reaching upward a kilometer on the surface would be considered renowned landmarks. Coupled with the power unleashed by Tao Yu¡¯s Dharma Aspect, whether in battles against Dormammu or wiping out the Ziritans, his dominance had been unmatched. But now, upon reaching the Land of Nihility, he realized that the size of his fully-extended Dharma Aspect paled in comparison to the massive head. It was hard to imagine how colossal this Celestial¡¯s original form had been. ¡°And yet, even such a powerful being is dead... It doesn¡¯t even emanate a trace of Yuan Force, likely devoured outright by the Black Death Sword or Nar. Let¡¯s hope Nar has already been fully assimilated by the Abyss...¡± Tao Yu rubbed his forehead. In truth, the Abyssal Evil Gods weren¡¯t much of a concern; despite their nearly unsolvable threat, their chaotic nature lacked concepts and plans. Surprisingly, those borrowing the Power of Evil God while retaining their sanity¡ªtop-tier believers or fallen champions¡ªposed an even greater threat. Many large organizations secretly researched the forces of the Abyss. The succubus lineage of the little rich woman also stemmed from this. Nar¡¯s case was no different. If one completely devolved into madness, it wouldn¡¯t be as dangerous. As long as you didn¡¯t provoke it, the chaotic nature of its mode rarely broke through the potent Realm Will governing independent worlds. What¡¯s truly terrifying is being semi-insane¡ªstill retaining remnants of one¡¯s own Will while preserving a sense of belonging to this world¡¯s inhabitants, thus weakening the immunity response of the Realm Will... As Tao Yu contemplated further, Rocket had already begun queuing for registration, steering the ship slowly into the skull¡¯s eye socket before landing in a flat area marked with numbering ahead. A makeshift landing ground without mechanical facilities, resembling a hurriedly paved surface, yet the portable nature of the ship allowed it to stabilize with just the deployment of its supports. ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve arrived at the destination. Rocket is delighted to be of service.¡± Rocket hopped onto the control console, clumsily bowing to Tao Yu, appearing quite pleased with his piloting performance. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go search for clues about Yongdu.¡± The cabin door opened, revealing a landscape that¡ªalthough merely a level highland¡ªcompletely obscured the silhouette of the Celestial¡¯s head from view, replaced by the sight of a bustling marketplace layered across the scene. Clearly an interstellar era location resembling a cosmic black market, yet the surrounding environment bore a resemblance to the grungy-punk vibe of a slum, with a mix of eclectic architectures and diverse species everywhere. The streets teemed with strange crowds in unending streams, representing various peculiar groups. The hustle and bustle here even surpassed Sandaar Star. However, the degree of chaos mirrored its vibrancy¡ªat a glance, at least three brawls were visible. Though none seemed serious, it was enough to showcase the prevailing atmosphere of this place. A lawless jungle where survival hinged on strength¡ªit was power that dictated order here. ¡°I love places like this.¡± A smile crept across Tao Yu¡¯s face as he raised his hand slightly. Swish swish~ Chapter 1037: 811 Fair Trade_2 Chapter 1037: Chapter 811 Fair Trade_2 The two red-skinned aliens who were stealthily sneaking to the back of the spaceship in an attempt to hide were instantly grabbed by Tao Yu¡¯s AT field that morphed with a single thought. They were locked in place, hovering in front of him. ¡°Let go of me, you wizard!¡± ¡°We are under Habi¡¯s command, if you dare to...¡± Before one of them could finish his threat, the AT field collapsed, reducing him to a coagulated blob of blood the size of a ping-pong ball. Then, clank~ A loud sound echoed as the blood ball hit the floor heavily, leaving a shallow dent in the rocky surface. The red-skinned man who had started talking first immediately froze, his eyes turning green with fear as he stared at the dense blood orb now lying on the ground. He couldn¡¯t help but swallow nervously. ¡°What? Thinking about eating it?¡± ¡°No, no, no! Esteemed one, I meant no disrespect earlier, alright? We just saw that this spaceship model looked foreign and quite valuable, so we came to assess the owner¡¯s strength, that¡¯s all.¡± The red-skinned man stammered incoherently, his words stumbling over themselves. ¡°Oh? And then what, after you assess the strength?¡± ¡°Well, if the ship lacks proper defenses, there are... appropriate rules for dealing with it. But clearly, you don¡¯t fall into that category, esteemed one. I¡¯m very familiar with the Land of Nihility, so if you need anything here, you can come to me.¡± The red-skinned man, seemingly seasoned, immediately began showcasing his usefulness. Meanwhile, Rocket lowered his head, staring at the blood orb for a long while before finally looking up to Tao Yu and speaking: ¡°Boss, I¡¯m not too familiar with this place either. If you¡¯ve got anything you need to find out, you might want to ask him.¡± ¡°Hmm, what¡¯s this boss Habi of yours? Do you know Yongdu?¡± Tao Yu casually asked, figuring that if this little underling didn¡¯t know, he could use it as an excuse to go straight to their boss. ¡°I know Yongdu. Actually, Boss Habi used to do the same kind of work as Yongdu¡ªtaking on any task, completing any job. But recently, he¡¯s been managing some shops here and helping the Collector deal with certain matters.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Yongdu now? How can I find him?¡± ¡°Yongdu showed up here three times recently but has already flown off again. However, he left a few underlings here to gather intel; I can help you locate them.¡± The red-skinned man quickly chimed in. He didn¡¯t care what the other party wanted Yongdu for¡ªas long as it wasn¡¯t him in trouble. ¡ª¡ª The Land of Nihility is the headquarters of the Collector, one of the universe¡¯s oldest beings, much like the Heavenly Venerate. However, considering how easily Thanos snatched the reality gem, his intrinsic strength is actually quite limited. ¡°For him to issue so many contracts, it suggests he doesn¡¯t know the exact location of the gems himself. Although it wouldn¡¯t hurt to inspect his collection and discuss potential deals in the Land of Nihility, trackable intelligence on Yongdu should be the priority...¡± Clad in a white robe exuding an air of transcendence, Tao Yu levitated the red-skinned lackey in front of him, using him as a guide while striding through the streets of the Land of Nihility with blatant swagger. Despite this brazen display, passersby avoided him like the plague; none dared approach or question him. Many gazes fell upon Tao Yu, Rocket, and Groot trailing behind him, their wary stares tinged with fear and vigilance. Tao Yu could even sense that his captive was exchanging glances with some people in the crowd¡ªmost likely the other subordinates of Boss Habi. The streets of the Land of Nihility were somewhat filthy, but the overall environment was still far superior to that of Starshine¡¯s Outer City. Following the twists and turns pointed out by the captive, Tao Yu finally arrived at a peculiar structure seemingly cobbled together with sheets of metal. The architecture here matched the bizarre aesthetic of the Land of Nihility. At first glance, the building appeared to be composed of scrap metal, but closer inspection revealed most of it was armor from discarded spaceships, constructed with aerospace-grade materials. Though it looked ugly, the building was essentially a fortress. Before Tao Yu arrived, its doors were already shut tight. Above, at positions resembling gun ports, people peeked out cautiously. Upon realizing Tao Yu was headed for their base, someone began questioning: ¡°Hey, outsider, what¡¯s your purpose here?¡± Yongdu¡¯s crew knew their line of work was always dangerous. Even though Yongdu¡¯s ship had departed, the ones left behind maintained a heightened alert. Those tasked with gathering intelligence were clearly the most astute and loyal members. ¡°I¡¯m here to find Yongdu. Tell him to come back¡ªI¡¯ve got big business for him.¡± Tao Yu casually tossed aside the red-skinned lackey but didn¡¯t bother killing him. Realizing he¡¯d been spared, the lackey¡¯s face lit up with uncontrollable joy. Between thanks and apologies, he scrambled away on all fours, running at lightning speed. Surprisingly quick, too¡ªperhaps it was his racial talent. ¡°The boss isn¡¯t here. Wait for him to return before you talk,¡± Kraglin said, slightly relieved after hearing Tao Yu wanted to discuss business with Yongdu. However, he wasn¡¯t about to call Yongdu back just to talk. That would¡¯ve been absurd. Besides, Yongdu had plenty of enemies¡ªwho knows if Tao Yu was here as an assassin hired to settle a vendetta? Clearly, Tao Yu had no intention to wait. With a slight swipe of his finger, crash¡ª The punk-style building made of spaceship-grade metal immediately lost an entire layer. The door and the front wall vanished in an instant! Chapter 1038: 811 Fair Trade_3 Chapter 1038: Chapter 811 Fair Trade_3 The twisted metallic shell was kneaded into a solid iron ball in midair. *duang~* It dropped straight to the ground, causing a slight tremor in the floor. Inside, Kraglin and a few other subordinates all wore expressions of terror and shock on their faces. They had roamed the cosmic starry sky, living by licking blood off the blade. Yongdu¡¯s control over the Telekinesis Arrow was already considered powerful, earning him some fame in their line of work. But the sight of someone casually curling a finger to instantly ¡°open a door¡± left them swallowing nervously. Then, Kraglin, who always looked a bit comical¡ªlike he had a slight case of crossed eyes¡ªstammered: ¡°I-I honestly don¡¯t know where the boss is right now.¡± ¡°No communication?¡± ¡°It¡¯s one-way only, not sure when he¡¯ll respond.¡± ¡°Just send a message. Tell him Ego is coming for trouble, and only I can protect him.¡± Tao Yu threw out another big card nonchalantly. Star-Lord¡¯s father might have reached his godhood via a planet, but it was definitely different from the Celestial Gods. And although Ego wielded vast mass, with the size of a whole planet¡ªin terms of sheer volume far surpassing Tao Yu himself¡ª that clumsy way of using power made Tao Yu feel it wouldn¡¯t be hard to deal with him. A pile of fat is still just fat. A name like that, borrowing it wasn¡¯t a big deal anyway. ¡°This...¡± ¡°Just send the message. He¡¯ll know what I mean.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words landed in Kraglin¡¯s ears, and he nodded hesitantly. Kraglin was arguably Yongdu¡¯s most loyal lieutenant, originally destined to inherit his position after Yongdu¡¯s death. But for now, he followed Tao Yu¡¯s instructions and sent the message, uncertain if this was truly important to Yongdu. Moreover, he specifically emphasized Tao Yu¡¯s demonstration of power in the message. A single curl of his finger and he had torn apart an entire aviation metal wall. In other words, if this guy wanted, most spaceships in space could be reduced to dust! Such a figure¡ªif Yongdu deemed him not to be an enemy, then perhaps it was better not to provoke him at all... ¡°Wow, wow, wow! What an unexpected guest we have here.¡± Suddenly, a voice came from the side, and Tao Yu turned his head to see an overly flamboyant white-haired man appear. The man had a full head of white hair and exuded an odd sense of age, though his skin remained remarkably lustrous, radiating potent life energy! Beyond that, Tao Yu could sense the noticeable energy the man possessed within him. While it didn¡¯t compare to the overwhelming depth of Odin¡¯s, it was still stronger than the newly awakened Thor. Not that it posed much of a threat to someone like himself now, but within the catastrophe level, this man was undoubtedly a formidable player. Capable of single-handedly blowing up this entire market. The Collector! ¡°Oh, haven¡¯t sought you out, yet here you are. What do you want?¡± Tao Yu gave the Collector a glance. Despite possessing considerable power, the Collector didn¡¯t seem to favor using it. On the surface, he seemed nothing more than a merchant¡ªa gentleman. ¡°Oh, I figured perhaps you were planning to come find me. After all, the Land of Nihility is my territory. Doing some research beforehand is only natural.¡± The Collector shrugged, his gaze sweeping over Rocket and Groot. ¡°Interesting little creatures. They remind me of something.¡± Under the Collector¡¯s scrutiny, Rocket appeared rather uncomfortable, snorting and crossing his small arms indignantly. ¡°Oh? You know him? I have to say, I¡¯m curious too.¡± Tao Yu raised an eyebrow. The Collector was one of those ancient beings in this universe known for his endless repository of knowledge. Guessing something about Rocket¡¯s origins wasn¡¯t strange at all. ¡°Of course, but information usually comes with a price...¡± The Collector¡¯s lips, seemingly painted with purple lipstick, curled into a faint smile. In the next instant, the air around him froze, as if his entire body were submerged in liquid mercury¡ªheavy and oppressive. Every hair on his body stood on end. The figure in front of him, originally clad in white robes and radiating a warm, sunny aura, now seemed surrounded by twisting space, as though countless tendrils of darkness were writhing out of unseen cracks. Even knowing it was merely an illusion produced from the other¡¯s psychic pressure, the stifling atmosphere made his throat feel as if death¡¯s grip was tightening around it! ¡°Not killing you¡ªis that good enough payment?¡± ¡°V-very satisfactory...¡± ¡ª¡ª Tao Yu treated different people with varying attitudes. When he had first entered Marvel, the Ancient One provided him with the first wave of angel investment, while Odin had been exceedingly generous in Asgard. Thus, towards those two, he made his own promises of loyalty. But with the Collector, Tao Yu had no patience for pretenses. He preferred a more direct approach. Since Yongdu¡¯s return would take some time, Tao Yu decided to follow the Collector into his showroom. The place was filled with all sorts of bizarre and curious objects, as well as a wide array of biological specimens¡ªan overwhelming sight of abundance. Taking a casual glance around, Tao Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of regret for the dead biological specimens. If they were alive, he could¡¯ve killed a few to see if they might offer some interesting small skills. For now, though, ordinary small skills held little value for him, so he quickly dismissed the notion. There were quite a few items imbued with Yuan Force in the collection. Judging from their pure Yuan Force quantity, absorbing it would likely net him several million, if not tens of millions. Still, Tao Yu refrained from outright robbery. At least for now, this level of resources didn¡¯t warrant him behaving so crudely. Chapter 1039: 811 Fair Trade_4 Chapter 1039: Chapter 811 Fair Trade_4 The Collector¡¯s most valuable traits are undoubtedly his ancient age and the accompanying knowledge he has amassed over the years. Speaking purely in terms of Yuan Force accumulation, Starshine has proven to be the most efficient, farming and collecting at astonishing speed. ¡°Would you prefer to discuss the Infinite Gems first, or this adorable little fellow here?¡± The Collector, seasoned and shrewd, quickly adjusted after Tao Yu mentioned using his own life as collateral in the deal. His demeanor softened, and he seemed to have discerned Tao Yu¡¯s true intentions. ¡°I want both.¡± ¡°Alright then. To be honest, I find it hard to gauge individuals like you. Still, the universe has been rather tumultuous lately; I have this ominous feeling that a catastrophe is looming. I sincerely hope it¡¯s unrelated to you.¡± The Collector glanced at Tao Yu¡¯s expression but received no feedback. He then continued. ¡°I had intended to collect the Infinite Gems in the past but refrained out of fear they¡¯d attract undue attention. Recently, however, I came across intel on the Power Stone and decided to act. From what I know, roughly half of the Infinite Gems are tied to the Nine Realms, which are under the jurisdiction of the Asgardians...¡± The Collector spoke matter-of-factly, explaining that starting with the Power Stone would allow him to amass some defensive power, making further collection efforts safer and ensuring he didn¡¯t wind up doing the dirty work for others. ¡°You mean these?¡± Tao Yu held the Cosmic Cube in his left hand, the Mind Scepter in his right, while the Eye of Agamotto floated gently above him. Each artifact exuded a unique luminescence that left the Collector both stunned and bewildered. Originally, he had intended to leverage Odin, the Divine King, as a deterrent. But now it appeared Tao Yu had nearly gathered them all? Bloody hell! Tao Yu deliberately unveiled three gemstones to crush any scheming the Collector might harbor. If the possibility of resistance was eliminated by sheer force, potential disruptive thoughts would cease to exist entirely. The sheer magnitude of power disparity often simplifies negotiations! At least, the Collector was someone who recognized the importance of pragmatism. And Tao Yu¡¯s strategy was undeniably effective¡ªthe immortal now wore a faint, bitter smile on his face. ¡°I guess I underestimated you. I heard rumors that Asgardians had arrived at Sandaar. Would that have anything to do with you?¡± ¡°I brought them here.¡± Asgard already possessed immense deterrent power, but coupled with Tao Yu¡¯s strength bolstered by the Infinite Gems, the Collector couldn¡¯t help but feel overwhelmed. Initially, he¡¯d intended to ask whether the Asgardians were chasing after Tao Yu. But it turned out they were allies. Well, damn... ¡°The Power Stone destroyed an entire planet once. I¡¯ve issued several bounty missions to locate information, but detailed insights remain elusive¡ªI must admit I prefer outsourcing tasks like these.¡± The Collector candidly outlined his prior approach. Then he turned his attention to Rocket Raccoon. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, he¡¯s likely an experimental product of the Ogocope Corporation.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the experimental product!¡± Rocket, offended by the insinuation, immediately bristled and snapped back. ¡°Oh? And what kind of organization is that?¡± Tao Yu surmised that Rocket¡¯s divination-derived advantages likely tied back to this corporation. Though the inquiry had been casual, intuition told Tao Yu that it was a bioengineering company focused on advanced studies in life evolution. Such expertise aligned perfectly with the Life Stele. While directly involving the company might not be necessary, appropriating their research data would significantly save time! It might even expedite cracking the Life Equation upon returning. ¡°That¡¯s Supreme Evolution¡¯s brainchild¡ªa notorious bioengineering company known across the stars. Their capabilities aren¡¯t to be underestimated.¡± ¡°Splendid. Give me their coordinates; I find them rather fascinating.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s offhand remark immediately put Rocket on high alert. ¡°Boss, what¡¯s your interest in them? That place is no utopia.¡± Rocket, as the corporation¡¯s most successful experiment, carried immense value in their eyes and feared he¡¯d be sold out. ¡°I want to help you take revenge. How about that?¡± Tao Yu winked at Rocket playfully. While storming the corporation might have seemed unpolished, this excuse was tailor-made. Overwhelmed by the unexpected kindness, Rocket was momentarily dumbstruck. He¡¯d never encountered such words since his creation. His heart thumped wildly in his chest. Had anyone else said such a thing, Rocket¡¯s naturally skeptical personality would have triggered doubts. Yet Tao Yu¡¯s Witch trait, coupled with their shared journey, imbued his words with an undeniable sincerity and trustworthiness. Whatever other motives Tao Yu might harbor, the promise to avenge Rocket remained true! ¡°Oh, well, I really must thank you, boss.¡± Rocket¡¯s eyes began to glisten, though he feigned an exaggeratedly flippant tone before quickly turning away. Tao Yu chuckled and shifted his attention back to the Collector. ¡°I¡¯ve already called Yongdu back. Don¡¯t even think about meddling with the Power Stone. Instead, we can discuss the next trade¡ªI happen to have an intense interest in the Land of Nihility...¡± Tao Yu¡¯s declaration froze the Collector¡¯s entire expression. What kind of madman is this? Are you planning to carry off the entire Land of Nihility? This is absurd! Are you joking right now... You¡¯re pulling off extortion so outrageous that you even intend to strip my city bare! Yet, as the suffocating pressure coursed through his body¡ªlike being submerged in liquid mercury¡ªand the surrounding light seemed to fade away, leaving only Tao Yu¡¯s presence, the Collector could only muster a forced smile. ¡°Well, if you like it that much, I suppose it¡¯s yours...¡± Chapter 1040: 812: Occupying the Future Chapter 1040: Chapter 812: Occupying the Future In a sealed chamber within the Land of Nihility, Tao Yu walked through several neural pathways in the skull¡¯s cranium, eventually locating a zone where faint remnants of Yuan Force still lingered. From its position, it appeared to be at the very center of the original brain. Bending down to inspect closely, he noticed a slight depression on the fossil-like ground. The depression was as thick as an arm, seemingly resembling some kind of severed connection. ¡°How fascinating.¡± Tao Yu extended his hand and held the Mind Scepter, pointing it directly into the depression, unleashing a faintly glowing azure brilliance. Although the Infinite Gemstones are only compatible with this self-contained world and their long-term effect pales compared to absorbing them, the sheer power they exhibit here is undeniably immense! At Tao Yu¡¯s current level, his mental faculties were already exceptional, bolstered by the talent augmentation of the [Essence of Fist Intent], as well as the Will Ascension derived from his God-making Path of the Kabbalah Tree of Life¡ªessentially a multi-layered overlay of his will. Far surpassing other Saintly Position powerhouses of the same tier. Now, with the added Kaji of the Mind Stone, Tao Yu¡¯s consciousness seemed to empty, seamlessly flowing through the remaining active nodes and sprawling across the entire Land of Nihility! Every movement within the Land of Nihility¡ªthe networks of various merchant shops, pedestrians on the streets, brawling gangs, even spaceships entering its boundaries¡ª all synchronized with this mental web, rapidly funneling information into Tao Yu¡¯s mind. Under the Kaji of the Mind Stone, Tao Yu¡¯s previously moderate computation power experienced a temporary surge, granting him absolute insight into every action and fluctuation within the Land of Nihility! Even without employing time-based abilities, fueled solely by the convergence of vast information, Tao Yu could forcibly deduce the general trajectory of future events with astonishing accuracy. With time-based abilities integrated alongside the Time Gem, the subsequent developments in the Land of Nihility seemed to unfold entirely under Tao Yu¡¯s awareness. The visions of the future even shifted in response to Tao Yu¡¯s passing thoughts and interventions. Whatever he intended seemed to flow smoothly along the pathways predicted by the future deductions. As Tao Yu¡¯s thoughts flickered, fragmented scenes began to appear vividly in his mind. A crowd had gathered densely outside the Collector¡¯s hall, protesting. ¡®Why should we be forced to leave!¡¯ ¡®Exactly! I paid the rent!¡¯ ¡®This is our home!¡¯ ¡®We will never move out!¡¯ ¡®...¡¯ Upon Tao Yu acquiring ownership of the Land of Nihility and issuing a deadline for them to evacuate, the majority of its residents began congregating in protest. This place was already a lawless territory, one of the most renowned black markets in the galaxy. The presence of numerous wanted criminals and risk-takers was commonplace. Defiance against authority was to be expected. The emergence of scenes like this seemed completely natural. ¡°Should I kill them all?¡± As Tao Yu¡¯s thoughts shifted, the future scene warped¡ªhe suddenly charged out of the Collector¡¯s hall, transformed into a colossal titan standing a thousand meters tall, and raised his hand in a virtual grasp. An immense gravitational source appeared in the void. The brutal pulling force emerged, sucking in the protesters on the plaza outside the hall as though they were ants beneath a vacuum, their screams echoing as the gravity Kaji absorbed them. Many clung desperately to buildings, but it was completely futile. As the gravity grew even stronger, the constructions made of aerospace-grade metal also shattered entirely, collapsing like toy blocks in a storm and being drawn into the gravitational source in the sky. The relentless tearing force caused debris and bodies alike to spiral toward the center, unable to withstand the tidal forces, disintegrating and converging in the vortex. A rapidly forged miniature asteroid coalesced under the extreme gravitational pressure. Then, as the Dharma Aspect¡¯s virtual hand gripped tightly, the entire asteroid exploded with a thunderous roar, emitting dazzling flames that carved out a brilliant ring-shaped structure in the starry sky. Dharma Aspect ¡¤ Universal Attraction ¡¤ Earth Exploding Star! But following this, the act provoked discontent among the raiders, triggering a gradual influx of ships to harass the Land of Nihility, often resorting to long-range bombardments. And after wreaking havoc on the raiders, this led to conflicts with the Kree Empire, the Supreme Clan, and so forth. Endless killing, endless battles. Until fragments and wreckage of warships littered the Endless Starry Sky, transforming the area into a galactic zone of interdiction. However, substantial time was also squandered in the process. Absolutely no time for research or anything of significance... As the myriad scenes faded, Tao Yu began selectively filtering and making decisions. A moment later, accompanied by a wave of frailty, he withdrew himself from the high-speed deductions. Feeling the emptiness of his mind, Tao Yu shook his head. ¡°Although ¡®Proof of Eternity¡¯ allows reckless creation, it¡¯s undeniably draining.¡± The powerful computation boost under the Mind Stone¡¯s Kaji, paired with the Time Gem and the celestial skull beneath him, enabled Tao Yu to not only foresee future events in the nearby region, but also receive immediate feedback for all his interventions and choices. However, just like the fatigue from excessive mental exertion, prolonged operation under such intense computational magnification resulted in a sense of overloading. After all, this augmentation fundamentally originated from external artifacts. ¡°Once absorbed and transformed into native talent, it should improve somewhat. Yet talent specifically focused on computation won¡¯t surpass the Kaji provided by the Mind Gem in this world.¡± Tao Yu no longer indulged in the illusory strength of manipulating localized futures. ¡°Ultimately, I¡¯ve found a promising path forward, and additionally resolved the Power Stone¡ªdefinitely worth it...¡± The Celestial skull was already slated for being dragged into the Dark Dimension, where energy erosion would commence, followed by absorption through the Gate of Guf! Chapter 1041: 812 Occupying the Future_2 Chapter 1041: Chapter 812 Occupying the Future_2 Thus turning into his own nourishment and accumulation. As for the expulsion method of the indigenous people above, it¡¯s about hiring some external forces to help. Whether it¡¯s hiring Ronan or hiring Thanos, both have pretty good outcomes. ¡°However, I didn¡¯t expect the Power Stone to first fall into Ronan¡¯s hands, so let it be him, just to solve the matter of the stone all at once.¡± The Power Stone is originally one of the cosmic singularities, and even with Tao Yu¡¯s high-frequency calculations in this head, it remains slightly obscure and vague. But Tao Yu, who has his own understanding of the world¡¯s main context, immediately knows Ronan will come with the Power Stone. ¡°Yongdu will only return in twelve days, and Star Lord has temporarily defected from his fleet to get the Power Stone himself; he shouldn¡¯t be killed, I suppose.¡± Tao Yu has no intersection with the awkward dance prince, but as one of the protagonists of this world, it shouldn¡¯t be so simple for him to bite the dust... ... A richly rewarding major mission suddenly circulated in the Land of Nihility. With Sandaar and the Kree Empire about to negotiate peace talks, the mercenaries, living by the sword in the Land of Nihility, could assist Sandaar in the final phase of defense. The rewards are exceptionally generous. ¡°Don¡¯t fight to the death, just putting some pressure on the Kreeans to negotiate is enough, it¡¯s practically free money.¡± ¡°The Nova Corps is incredibly rich, I even want to join them.¡± ¡°Both sides already had the intention to negotiate peace; this is purely a favorable wind campaign, easily done.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s group together, we¡¯ll gather first here, the greater the assembled power, the higher the asking price can be.¡± ¡°...¡± This money-grabbing task is also enormously enticing for this group of people. The investment Tao Yu had to make to trigger this event was just a little prepayment pulled from the Collector. The prepayment was merely a gesture of sincerity, to show this wasn¡¯t a joke. The actual benefits can¡¯t truly be obtained until arriving on Sandaar... ¡ª¡ª A pirate ship slowly docked in the Land of Nihility. As the hatch opened, Yongdu, with a mohawk-like scalp and blue skin, walked down the ship with a swagger, whistling. Seeing the bustling Land of Nihility, he seemed a bit surprised, raising an eyebrow. Some companions nearby, including Yongdu¡¯s subordinates, felt a chill at the sound of his whistle. Yongdu could control his weapon with his whistle, unleashing a shockingly efficient slaughter. This was the foundation of his notorious presence. ¡°Hey, Yongdu, long time no see.¡± With a slight tremor in the ground, an enormous four-eyed creature with layers of fat dragged its three to four meters body nearby, speaking in a low voice. ¡°Habi, did you need something from me?¡± Yongdu looked at the large figure in front, still wearing his usual cavalier expression. ¡°Heard about the recent task? Should we team up?¡± Habi¡¯s tone seemed casual, though he was quite tempted by this mission. However, being seasoned, he was prepared to make comprehensive preparations. Teaming up with powerful groups would give him negotiation power if something went wrong. Yongdu¡¯s team had a similar size to his, just perfect. ¡°Oh, the news spread quite broadly; I heard about it on my way back, though it¡¯s a bit surprising¡ª I confirmed with a known informant, and the Nova Corps hasn¡¯t officially announced this.¡± Yongdu clearly understood what the other party was referring to and said in a slightly hoarse voice. ¡°Ha-ha, such things are never officially open to the public, everyone knows the inside story; the subsidy for road expenses here is real, nobody¡¯s money falls from the sky.¡± Habi laughed heartily, having expected such a situation. The Land of Nihility is originally a place dealing with various grey industries, and they¡¯re quite familiar with such tacit knowledge. Yongdu was noncommittal upon hearing this. ¡°I¡¯m a bit interested too, but I have some other matters to handle; if there¡¯s still a chance by then, let¡¯s join together.¡± Yongdu¡¯s words made Habi nod, seemingly understanding what Yongdu had in mind now. ¡°Alright, you know where to find me, I¡¯ll still be in the Land of Nihility for another half month.¡± After finishing, he dragged his bulky body away from there. And Yongdu also began heading toward his station. As he saw the completely torn-off station wall, like a can being ripped open, his pupils involuntarily contracted. Indeed very strong. What the other party said must not be just an empty rumor. Toward Ego, Yongdu was still quite apprehensive; if the truth back then were really uncovered by him, and he came after him for revenge, it would indeed be a headache. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re back, that gentleman said if you have anything, you can find him at the Collector¡¯s Hall.¡± Kraglin was very excited to see Yongdu back, jogging over to explain the current situation. ¡°Hmm, well done.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Quill?¡± Kraglin seemed a bit puzzled not seeing Star Lord. ¡°Oh, he must be going through his rebellious phase.¡± Yongdu shrugged, appearing somewhat indifferent. Now that kid secretly running off might be better, if Ego really came for trouble, him sticking around would be disadvantageous. In reality, Yongdu had always been relatively indulgent toward Star Lord, seemingly quite stern but also caring, even harboring a sense of redemption and compensation for him. Chapter 1042: 812: Occupying the Future_3 Chapter 1042: Chapter 812: Occupying the Future_3 Originally in the storyline, it¡¯s not just that he sacrificed himself to save Star Lord, but even when Star Lord swapped the Power Stone for a doll and handed it to him, he merely smiled. After hearing Kraglin¡¯s words, Yongdu also nodded slightly before heading toward the direction of the Collector¡¯s Hall, accompanied by several trusted allies. Just as he arrived at the imposing gate fortified with considerable power, the heavy door slowly opened, and a voice emerged from within. ¡°Come in, Mr. Yongdu.¡± There sat Tao Yu, dressed in a white robe, perfectly positioned in the Collector¡¯s seat, sipping on an unknown tea collected by the Collector from across the cosmos, as though he had foreseen Yongdu¡¯s arrival. Having already sorted through the threads and made some adjustments, Tao Yu had relatively minimal need for Yongdu anymore. Initially, seeking out Yongdu was merely to obtain the Power Stone. With this arrangement now, Ronan would bring the Power Stone over himself¡ªjust in time. Seeing Tao Yu¡¯s reassuring presence, which seemed to radiate an aura akin to the avatar of Justice itself, some of Yongdu¡¯s uncertainties were eased. ¡°Oh, honorable Mage, I don¡¯t recall us having any prior dealings.¡± As a raider, Yongdu¡ªeven daring to ditch Ego¡¯s assignments and shelter Star Lord¡ªwas undoubtedly a bold figure. Even faced with Tao Yu¡¯s overwhelming power, he showed no signs of yielding. Without hesitation, Yongdu pulled out a chair for himself and casually sat down. ¡°Indeed, we haven¡¯t had any connection before. But if you¡¯d like to deal with Ego¡¯s trouble, then perhaps there is now.¡± Now that everyone was here, Tao Yu naturally intended to reveal some things. Although he had previously relied on the Mind Stone and the Celestial God¡¯s head, which only allowed him limited foresight of the nearby area¡¯s future, it hadn¡¯t offered any insights regarding Ego. Nevertheless, Tao Yu possessed divination abilities himself. While not completely certain, he could at least judge that significant benefits awaited him. The yield wouldn¡¯t be as substantial as Rocket¡¯s situation, but it would still be worthwhile. ¡°Oh, Ego is a very mysterious and powerful individual...¡± Yongdu looked somewhat dazed. Back when he was abducting children for Ego, guilt had always simmered in the depths of his heart. His indulgence of Star Lord was, in a sense, a form of implicit compensation. ¡°I don¡¯t even know what value I hold for you to face such a formidable adversary.¡± Yongdu was well aware of his own limitations. Despite his modest fame and a crew with varying levels of competency, in the eyes of major figures, he was fairly insignificant. Certainly, not enough for anyone to confront someone like Ego on his behalf. Though Yongdu wasn¡¯t entirely clear about Ego¡¯s true form, he understood that Ego was undoubtedly a mighty individual, a forceful ruler in his own right... ¡ª ¡°At least you have some self-awareness.¡± Tao Yu nodded approvingly at Yongdu¡¯s self-deprecating comment. ¡°You can simply think of it as me being interested in Ego from the start. Helping you is just convenient. By utilizing the people around you, I can more easily locate him.¡± Yongdu froze for a moment at Tao Yu¡¯s deeply meaningful words, but quickly understood whom Tao Yu was referring to. He responded in a low tone, ¡°Well, sorry to tell you, that little brat already betrayed me.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I trust in the fate between the two of you.¡± Tao Yu replied indifferently, his face calm and unaffected. ¡°If you feel the payoff isn¡¯t sufficient, I can take you to another place in the future, where you can work for me instead. ¡°As for the future compensation...¡± Tao Yu gave Yongdu a faint smile. ¡°I can reveal to you part of the world¡¯s truth.¡± Starshine was going to reap the harvest here, and Tao Yu also felt that his own power, once this independent world was assimilated, could expand even further to draw larger harvests. The State Capital was a chaotic blend of factions, with many forces present. Even the Bai Family remained cautious, but venturing into other territories seemed equally viable. The key was grasping appropriate control. Rushing directly to forcibly annex something might not yield much. Catastrophe Level beings serve as bargaining chips for good reason¡ªtheir industries are far too fragile to endure blows. At times like these, having suitable manpower was crucial, and it explained why powerful figures always carried followers. Yongdu, while considered morally ambivalent, had a commendable reputation for executing tasks reliably, making him quite suitable. After all, it was simply a matter of convenience and required no additional expenditure. ¡°If you can truly resolve the issue with Ego, then I suppose it wouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± Yongdu nodded in agreement almost without hesitation. The experience of abducting children for Ego had nearly turned into a haunting demon for him. Not only had he been expelled from the raider community, but upon realizing that the children he kidnapped had likely been killed by Ego, his heart was wracked with guilt. If this matter could truly be settled, then what did it matter who he completed the task for? Tao Yu, having anticipated Yongdu¡¯s decision well in advance, wasted no further words and simply stated, ¡°Alright, prepare yourself. First, get on your ship and leave the Land of Nihility.¡± Finishing his sentence, Tao Yu adjusted his robe and stood up. ¡°Uh, leave the Land of Nihility? Sir, is there some task you intend to assign to me? Well, the matter with Ego hasn¡¯t even been resolved yet, but I am expecting payment.¡± Yongdu paused, assuming Tao Yu had some mission for him. ¡°Not at all. I just don¡¯t want you to die here, that¡¯s all. I¡¯d say you have about half an hour left.¡± Tao Yu spoke casually. ¡°Die? Ego is already here? He wants to kill me?!¡± Chapter 1043: 812 Occupy the Future_4 Chapter 1043: Chapter 812 Occupy the Future_4 Yongdu was both shocked and terrified¡ªhow could they arrive so quickly! ¡°No, it¡¯s Ronan coming.¡± After saying that, Tao Yu had already pushed the door open and stepped out onto the streets of the Land of Nihility, raising his head to gaze at the starry sky. Sure enough, in the nearest large space portal to the Land of Nihility, a massive spaceship had already completed its jump and now appeared in the starry sky! As the space portal flickered, this asteroid-like black spaceship revealed its imposing presence. From the ship¡¯s external cannons and various launchers, one could immediately tell the vessel¡¯s warship attributes. The Dark Star! The restrictions of the space portal depend on the ship¡¯s mass. The Dark Star¡¯s immense mass prevented it from jumping directly to the closest portal to the Land of Nihility, meaning it still needed time to fly over. ¡°Ronan?¡± Yongdu was also somewhat astonished, but he chose to believe Tao Yu¡¯s words and quickly moved toward his own ship. Ronan the Accuser was a well-known name, a significant figure wielding real power in the Kree Empire. ¡°I¡¯ve heard Ronan has always opposed peace talks and holds a deep-seated grudge against the people of Sandaar. If he¡¯s really coming...¡± Yongdu¡¯s steps quickened at the thought, promptly notifying Kraglin and the rest of the crew left on standby. ¡°Quick, everyone get on the ship immediately!¡± ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong? Did the negotiations fall apart?¡± Kraglin, ever loyal, carried a large firearm on his shoulder and asked gravely while using a neck-slitting gesture to inquire about the situation. ¡°Fool, hurry up and get on the ship! There¡¯s no time to explain!¡± Ronan had long been at war with the people of Sandaar, and the fact that he had suddenly shown up while peace talks were ongoing was certainly not a good sign! Considering the recently issued missions around here, if Ronan truly had no intention of pursuing peace, threatening and attacking the Land of Nihility would be a rather logical choice! Yongdu and his crew rushed to board their ship and quickly departed, leaving behind their nearly unfinished resupply without hesitation. This abrupt departure sparked discussions among those observing the situation in the Land of Nihility. ¡°That¡¯s Yongdu, isn¡¯t it? What¡¯s going on with him?¡± ¡°Everyone¡¯s leaving¡ªare we evacuating the Land of Nihility?¡± ¡°His base camp was attacked previously; maybe he provoked someone powerful...¡± ¡°What a shame¡ªI was hoping to team up with him.¡± ¡°...¡± Various voices buzzed with speculation. Meanwhile, others within the Land of Nihility also noticed the approaching Dark Star. ¡°Wait, is that the Dark Star?¡± ¡°Which Dark Star? The one from the Kree Empire?¡± ¡°Ronan¡¯s Dark Star?¡± ¡°Yes... What¡¯s he doing here?¡± ¡°This is bad!¡± Those who realized the danger quickly began to sprint toward the docking area. Ronan, Sandaar¡¯s mortal enemy, suddenly appearing here could hardly be for leisure! Meanwhile, those monitoring the starry sky and tracking the Dark Star also noticed the giant vessel¡¯s main cannon beginning to charge. As it powered up, even without surveillance equipment, most ordinary people here could clearly see a bright point emerging in the starry sky. It was like a harbinger of death! Swoosh~ An azure beam shattered the void, striking directly upon the enormous skull of the Land of Nihility! Though the Celestial God¡¯s skull structure was unharmed, years of meteorite fragments clinging to its surface and the nearby structures built around the impact zone were obliterated. The relentless shockwaves vaporized and tore through these fragments. Looking back at the gigantic skull from his ship, now detached from the Land of Nihility, Yongdu saw the residual waves of the cannon¡¯s explosive force ripple outward from the impact zone. A single shot, as if capable of obliterating an entire city¡¯s territory! Shortly thereafter¡ª Swish swish~ Numerous orbital bombs accelerated in droves, raining relentlessly upon the Land of Nihility. No warnings, no announcements¡ªupon arrival, Ronan¡¯s Dark Star attacked with reckless abandon! Ronan had always been egotistical, but with the Power Stone now under his control, his arrogance had clearly reached a new level. Boom! Boom! Explosions and blazing fire engulfed the Land of Nihility, as structures were effortlessly shredded under the assault. The renowned black market within the starry sky was annihilated under Ronan¡¯s barrage. Tao Yu shielded the Collector¡¯s hideout with a wave of his hand and watched as the surrounding illegal structures succumbed to the bombardment and explosions. Fleets of ships ascended in desperation, fleeing the chaos. A subtle satisfaction flickered in his eyes. ¡°An outsider preacher gets people moving, huh? His words seem to carry far more weight than mine.¡± Reflecting on the protests that had followed his earlier decisions... Ronan¡¯s straightforward method of fiery eviction proved impressively efficient and conveniently avoided the fallout of Tao Yu having to act personally. ¡°If the people were chased off by Ronan, what does it have to do with me?¡± Moreover... Tao Yu¡¯s gaze fell upon the Dark Star, where faint traces of divination interference and haziness lingered. The Infinite Gem! Ronan had already obtained the Power Stone. Coming to the Land of Nihility first¡ªit likely served as a test of the gem¡¯s power. ¡°Firepower aggression is fine, but I cannot let you actually destroy this place.¡± After analyzing the Celestial God¡¯s skull structure and understanding its incredible durability, Tao Yu realized that even with the Space Gem¡¯s slicing abilities, dismantling it would be difficult. But still, the Black Death Sword had once struck this down¡ªif the Power Stone¡¯s destructive force compromised it, there would be no reasoning left to rely on. Thinking of this, the Destroyer Armor began to envelop Tao Yu¡¯s physical form. Soon, a towering figure emerged! Under the endless fires and chaotic bombardments in the void above, this looming body, thousands of meters tall and resembling a mountain, seemed forged in flames and stood resolutely amidst the inferno! Swoosh~ Another azure main cannon beam streaked across the void, its thick energy column rushing directly toward the massive figure. But in the next moment, the terrifying titan calmly raised a hand, intercepting the main cannon¡¯s beam squarely. Despite the blast¡¯s city-destroying, world-ending potential¡ªakin to a super-strategic nuclear strike¡ªthe beam was halted within the giant¡¯s enormous palm. Endless ripples of energy scattered outward from the point of contact. The beam, forcibly compressed, transformed into a concentrated energy ball clutched in the titan¡¯s grasp! With shimmering golden diamond-shaped edges pulsating along its surface¡ª Enhanced by the AT Force Field and with a reverse shift of the energy dynamics, the energy ball containing the total output of the main cannon, now merged and amplified with dark red currents within¡ª Launched back toward the Dark Star in a retaliatory burst! Along its trajectory, it obliterated incoming orbital bombs, leaving a chain of fiery explosions trailing in the vacuum of space... Chapter 1044: 813: Thanoss Wrath Chapter 1044: Chapter 813: Thanos¡¯s Wrath Ronan held a massive hammer embedded with the Power Stone, his face cold and unrelenting as he gazed at the skull of the Land of Nihility. ¡°A bunch of cosmic scraps, thinking they are something significant, pretending to be notable figures, but they¡¯re just a rabble. And yet, they dare meddle in this war!¡± From a space vantage point, the Land of Nihility ahead was littered with flames, and spacecrafts fled in disarray. Ronan¡¯s face curled into a contemptuous smirk. ¡°Soon enough, I¡¯ll sweep them all away. Not a single ship will be spared!¡± But at that moment, a towering figure suddenly rose from the Land of Nihility. A colossal silhouette that, even from this cosmic distance, Ronan could discern clearly, causing him to spring from his seat. ¡°What is that?!¡± The Land of Nihility was already the remains of a skull, and now, a Titan emerged from its surface. Though smaller than the skull itself, its mere presence triggered some unsettling thoughts in Ronan¡¯s mind. He craned his head toward the Power Stone on his hammer, finding a momentary sense of reassurance. ¡°Hmph, no matter what you are, you will be pulverized before absolute power! Fire at it!¡± With a wave of Ronan¡¯s hand, the main cannon charged once more, unleashing its blast straight at the target. Yet, what happened next made Ronan break out in a cold sweat¡ªa single motion from the Titan caused the cannon¡¯s blast to be caught and compressed into a sphere. ¡°Open the hatch for me!¡± Ronan roared. The bow of the Dark Star slowly parted like a whale¡¯s maw, revealing the starry sky beyond. A protective forcefield restrained the atmosphere, preventing the vacuum outside from pulling everything within. Gripping his hammer tightly, Ronan leapt forward, just as the retaliatory blast reached the Dark Star, roaring as he swung his hammer downward. Boom~ The amplified strike instantly dispersed under the Power Stone¡¯s might. However, the resulting shockwaves created a massive, horn-shaped rupture on the impacted side of the Dark Star! The spacecraft now resembled a morning glory stuffed with firecrackers, its exterior grotesquely ruined. Numerous crew members aboard vaporized without even a moment to react. Yet Ronan, standing at the fractured edge of the ship, remained entirely unharmed. Clutching the Power Stone in his hammer, his face twisted with furious rage. ¡°Damn it!¡± With the Dark Star¡¯s atmosphere leaking profusely, the thin gaseous environment rendered Ronan¡¯s furious roars as faint as a kitten¡¯s meow. The Power Stone symbolized absolute might, unmatched in direct confrontation. Yet its defensive properties were mediocre¡ªthe shockwave residuals came largely from the Power Stone itself, causing the horn-shaped rupture. This realization left Ronan both irritated and humiliated. Though easily crushing the enemy¡¯s attack had briefly restored his confidence against the Titan, he furiously shouted ¡®Courting death!¡¯ once more into the thin air. Then, he leapt forward¡ªa personal flight craft emerged from behind, appearing beneath his feet, propelling him swiftly toward the Land of Nihility. The Power Stone embedded in his hammer radiated dazzling brilliance, seemingly echoing its wielder¡¯s fury. Meanwhile, on the Land of Nihility, the thousand-meter-tall Tao Yu smirked casually upon seeing Ronan charging directly toward him. His massive hands rose slightly, and from the fiery inferno covering the Land of Nihility, countless debris began to ascend. Suspended in midair. Broken buildings, spacecraft wreckage, various space metal plates¡ªeven fragments of the rock once attached to the skull¡ªall floated upward. With a subtle flick of Tao Yu¡¯s fingers, the debris began to rapidly revolve and transform in midair. Taking on various sword-like shapes, differing in size and form. Though Tao Yu often wielded the Spear of Longinus, his Sword Authority provided an additional boost to sword-shaped constructs. Moreover, infused with the Immortal Slayer Sword Intent of the Gate of Guf and further compounded by its resonance with the Dark Dimension, a destructive aura layered atop the blades. Even though the swords were forged from ordinary materials, each emanated an overwhelming aura of annihilation. While individually incomparable to the Spear of Longinus replicas, their sheer numbers were utterly staggering! With another wave of Tao Yu¡¯s hand, the sky filled with swords hurled forward instantaneously, launching with the deformation of the AT Field like arrows from a taut bowstring! Whoosh, whoosh~ Ripples appeared across the void¡ªendless swords rapidly erased the distance between them and the charging Ronan. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me!¡± Ronan bellowed, swinging his hammer to strike the first sword. The Power Stone flared brilliantly. Even the flying sword, strengthened with four layers of augmented intent, disintegrated effortlessly under his strike, reduced to powder. Yet this was merely the beginning. From all directions, countless sword shadows descended in a relentless barrage! The AT Field¡¯s propulsion, the Space Gem¡¯s spatial adjustment, and the Mind Stone¡¯s computation power combined, flooding every angle with innumerable blades! The choice of swords lay in their sheer multitudes! If Tao Yu were to use only the Spear of Longinus and its replicas, they might barely scratch the Power Stone in this reality. To Ronan, it¡¯d merely be a matter of swinging his hammer a few more times. But this overwhelming spectacle was something entirely different! Chapter 1045: 813: Thanoss Rage_2 Chapter 1045: Chapter 813: Thanos¡¯s Rage_2 The eyes of the survivors who had barely escaped from the Land of Nihility in their battered ships could only witness the densely packed streaks of light encircling the diminutive figure of Ronan. Swish, swish, swish~ An utterly chaotic yet highly concentrated assault unfolded. Even though Ronan swung his hammer with such intensity that it was impermeable, as if impenetrable by water, he could only stand in the center and barely defend himself. The personal flight device beneath his feet had long been reduced to dust, and sparks of electricity erupted continuously around him. Even though the light of the Power Stone showed no sign of diminishing and seemed to only grow stronger, Ronan himself was clearly running out of steam. Mastering an Infinite Gem was never so simple¡ªhis ability to wield it at all was already a testament to Ronan¡¯s considerable strength. But now, with his movements reduced to such a state, it was obvious he wouldn¡¯t last much longer! Yet what filled Ronan with the greatest hatred and helplessness was this: Even though he unleashed his full strength and possessed the mightiest of attacks, he couldn¡¯t even so much as touch his opponent! ¡°A hulking giant, and still all long-range attacks! Just let me hit you once! Just once!¡± Ronan raged in impotent fury, his face twisted with despair. Finally, as his swings grew slower, a stray Sword Intent sliced past and utterly erased him from existence. Moments later, one of Tao Yu¡¯s Rotating Tomb Avatars silently arrived nearby, seized the hammer embedded with the Power Stone, and transported it through space back to Tao Yu. ¡°Not bad.¡± Tao Yu gazed at the Power Stone beside him, feeling its illogical and pure, brute force, and a faint smile crossed his lips. ¡°Ronan, with his familial blood feud, refused to negotiate with Sandaar. Well then, it seems he no longer needs to wrestle with such a difficult choice¡ªallow me to decide for you.¡± With another wave of his hand, Tao Yu directed the remaining sword shadows to descend upon the remnants of the Dark Star. Boom~ This once-renowned warship of the Kree Empire, and even across the Starry Sky, was instantaneously obliterated amid the cascade of Sword Rain. Even the internal engine explosions within the ship were completely neutralized by this cataclysmic downpour. A Shaping Flying Sword empowered by fourfold Will¡ªeven as an impromptu creation¡ªpossessed this level of terrifying lethality... ¡ª¡ª ¡°Whoa, as expected of the boss! Heh heh heh, Supreme Evolution, Augo Cop... pfft.¡± Raccoon Rocket, sitting at the control console of a personal spaceship, stared at the shocking scene before him, his gaze alight with fervor. He had always sensed that the boss was strong, sure, but not *this* ridiculously strong! With this kind of power on display, what did Supreme Evolution even count for? Recalling what the boss had said earlier, the weight pressing upon Rocket¡¯s heart was finally lifted. Beside him, Groot remained dumbfounded, muttering once more, ¡°Groot,¡± his meaning inscrutable... ... Similar thoughts filled the mind of Yongdu, who was piloting his ship not far away. As he stared at the almost surreal scene before him, Yongdu was momentarily dazed. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re just too brilliant. If we had come out any later, we¡¯d have been in real trouble. So many people died this time.¡± ¡°Is that the man in the white robe? Or the Collector¡¯s handiwork? Unbelievable power!¡± ¡°The Dark Star is gone. Ronan is dead.¡± ¡°...¡± Those aboard the spacecraft erupted into chatter at the sight of the earlier space battle, brief as it was, though its impact on them was profound. ¡°Heh, how about I lead us to join him?¡± Yongdu suddenly chuckled. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± ¡°With a powerhouse like him backing us, what¡¯s there to worry about?¡± ¡°That would be incredible.¡± ¡°...¡± ... The Collector stood at the entrance of his hall, looking at the ruins of the Land of Nihility ahead. Glancing upward at the sky, he sighed softly. ¡°I knew it... I should never provoke him.¡± ... No matter what those who were slightly acquainted with Tao Yu thought, the survivors who had managed to escape the Land of Nihility in disgrace soon regained their nerves after ensuring their safety and returned once more to the ruins of the Land of Nihility. They piloted their ships over the wreckage once bustling with activity. Gazing down at the ruins of the once-prosperous Land of Nihility, they saw scorched remnants everywhere. Once-transparent skies with a clear view of the Starry Sky were now clouded in gloom, heavy with smoke and floating debris. Almost all spacecraft sensors detected the toxic gases lingering outside. ¡°Oh, the Land of Nihility is destroyed.¡± ¡°This place is no longer habitable. Damn you, Ronan!¡± ¡°To think he died just like that... What a waste. What madness.¡± ¡°Sigh, if not for that man stepping in, we¡¯d probably all have been hunted down and killed by him.¡± ¡°And I still have no idea how he suddenly got so strong.¡± ¡°...¡± In many of the futures foreseen by Tao Yu, these original tenants of the Land of Nihility would have resisted and protested, yet now their faces were all filled with tearful gratitude, mixed with relief for having narrowly escaped death. Different circumstances and influences resulted in drastically different mindsets and choices. In the end, these fugitives cast one final, reluctant glance at what used to be a bustling black market under the Starry Sky before taking their leave, one spaceship after another disappearing into the deep cosmos. Only the ships of Yongdu and Rocket remained behind. Even the Collector, gathering his belongings, began to lift his hall-like spaceship embedded in the Land of Nihility into the air. As the ground trembled beneath its connection points, some rubble and dust cascaded downward. The museum-like ship, which had been preserved under Tao Yu¡¯s protection, slowly broke free from the ruins of the Land of Nihility. Chapter 1046: 813: Thanoss Wrath_3 Chapter 1046: Chapter 813: Thanos¡¯s Wrath_3 ¡°According to the previous agreement, the Land of Nihility now belongs to you.¡± The Collector stood atop his museum spaceship, his expression tinged with regret and complexity. ¡°Pleasure working with you. So, what are your plans next?¡± Now back to his usual state, Tao Yu looked at the Collector without any intention of a killing spree or ransacking him. For now, the other party had been cooperative enough, clearly a person who knew the times¡ªwhat to do, and what not to do. ¡°I might go look for my brother.¡± ¡°By the way, you¡¯ve lived for so long¡ªwhat¡¯s your understanding of the City of the Gods?¡± Tao Yu asked offhandedly. ¡°Are there Infinite Gems over there too?¡± The Collector¡¯s face was filled with astonishment. This left Tao Yu feeling a little wounded¡ªwhy does it feel like you suspect I¡¯d go and rob the place? However, the Collector quickly masked his expression and suppressed his emotions, then muttered thoughtfully and said, ¡°That place is where those self-proclaimed gods of various clans love to gather. Right now, Zeus is presumably presiding. Zeus is no weaker than Odin of Asgard, and the City of the Gods hosts many other formidable divine spirits. You can find nearly every belief system represented...¡± The Collector briefly explained, but then he seemed to think of something and added, ¡°Oh, by the way, there¡¯s a guy lately calling himself the God Slayer who¡¯s been hunting solitary divine spirits. Seems his name is Gall.¡± Hearing this, Tao Yu froze. Gall¡ªwho¡¯s that? Although he had some previous knowledge of Marvel comics, their stories were so cluttered it was impossible to know everything. Knowing about the Lord of Abyss and Nar¡ªwell, that was mainly because of Venom. As for obscure figures like Gall, he genuinely had little idea. But to proclaim oneself as God Slayer and actually manage to hunt divine spirits¡ªthat caught Tao Yu¡¯s interest. In his mind, images of the City of the Gods littered with the corpses of divine spirits flashed by unbidden. ¡°Got it, thanks.¡± Tao Yu nodded, then watched the Collector drift away. After the Collector departed, he attempted a quick divination based on the clues provided. Yet, after trying, Tao Yu once again experienced that familiar, hazy interference. ¡°The Abyss again?¡± Tao Yu frowned. This was an independent world, and its resistance to the Abyss was supposed to be quite solid. Still, repeated information interference from the Abyss had already occurred several times. On Earth, the Big Boss depends on intellect, with Red Queen¡¯s intervention tied to him¡ªcause and effect easy to understand. But here, such an unrelated external force... ¡°Wait¡ªGod Slayer... God Slaying...¡± Tao Yu glanced at the Celestial God¡¯s severed head below, his mind flashing back to earlier visions. ¡°Could it be the Black Death Sword?¡± Tao Yu¡¯s expression turned peculiar. The Black Death Sword, forged by Nar, possessed symbiotic traits and could directly grant immense power to its wielder. If it truly was the Black Death Sword, then this sudden stranger able to slay gods didn¡¯t seem so outlandish. Thinking about the Abyss, recalling glimpses he¡¯d seen of future fragments¡ªeverything was starting to fit together! ¡°As expected, Nar is still in his semi-mad state¡ªtroublesome...¡± Clearly, the Black Death Sword severing the Celestial God¡¯s head, the prophecies of the City of the Gods and Asgard¡ªeverything was converging. Indeed, the Abyss¡¯s influence was undeniable... ¡ª¡ª Considering the potential troubles and stress the Abyss could bring, Tao Yu felt a bit helpless. ¡°Although this is an independent world, the fall of the Abyss Plane has led to several points of infiltration here. These adverse elements are prone to creating chain reactions...¡± The trend of sinking to lower energy levels is inherent to the universe itself. Misfortune tends to snowball, a principle rooted in the trait of entropy. Sure, amidst endless chaos and choices, there¡¯s a faint chance something ¡®good¡¯ might emerge, but the probability is vanishingly small. ¡°In truth, what the Main World struggles for is essentially finding that single path toward improvement in a sea of endless changes. This independent world is no different...¡± Feeling this mounting pressure, Tao Yu¡¯s determination to collect all six gemstones grew even stronger. He then turned his gaze toward the Celestial God¡¯s severed head. ¡°That should be sufficient...¡± During this period, he¡¯d intermittently used the Mind Stone¡¯s computational superfrequency to parse the Celestial God¡¯s head. By now, he had mastered all the information within it completely! ¡°Dormammu, time to get to work!¡± Tao Yu connected with the Dark Dimension, beginning to seep into the surrounding space. ¡°You sure know how to make use of people.¡± Dormammu¡¯s complaining voice echoed out. Although he grumbled incessantly, he indeed began taking action, causing the nearby world to gradually be overtaken by the Dark Dimension. This made Rocket and Yongdu aboard nearby ships feel a growing unease and disturbance. ¡°Stay clear for now.¡± Following Tao Yu¡¯s instruction, the two ships quickly retreated. Floating above the Land of Nihility, Tao Yu spoke to Dormammu from afar, ¡°Be thankful you have a strong ally like me¡ªlooks like the Black Death Sword has appeared. You know what that means for the Abyss.¡± ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s getting worse!¡± Dormammu¡¯s mood darkened visibly, prompting him to exert himself more vigorously, further driving the Dark World¡¯s influence. Soon, an ominous halo materialized above Tao Yu¡¯s head, the Gate of Guf opened, and the Anti-Universe began to replace reality. Chapter 1047: 813: Thanoss Fury_4 Chapter 1047: Chapter 813: Thanos¡¯s Fury_4 With the Cosmic Cube in hand, relying on the Space Gem¡¯s elasticity, he slowly infused power into the head, which then gradually transformed into points of light and was completely devoured by the Negative Universe! ¡°Out there, it¡¯s impossible to swallow such physical objects of this size. It¡¯s all thanks to the inherent traits of the Celestial God¡¯s head and the enhancement of the Infinite Gem.¡± This Celestial God¡¯s head didn¡¯t leave much behind, but its overall structure was still intact. If conditions allow, it might just be possible to materialize it in another form! For now, devour it first; opportunities like these don¡¯t come often... ... Inside a massive starship resembling a floating continent, a towering, purple-skinned figure, like a living embodiment of determination, gazed at the small, remorseful, and agonized alien in front of him. He stretched out his palm like a gigantic fan. ¡°Give it to me.¡± Thanos spoke. The small figure didn¡¯t say a word, simply clenched his fist, as though holding something tightly. In the next moment, Thanos casually swung his hand, sending the little alien flying. A gemstone fell to the ground as the alien crashed into the distance. Thanos then picked up the fallen Soul Gem, holding it delicately between his fingers, appreciating it with satisfaction. ¡°As expected, it¡¯s useful. Gamora, you¡¯ve accomplished something extraordinary.¡± Thanos looked at Gamora, who stood expressionless beside him, and his eyes softened slightly with a trace of appreciation. Though it was through Nebula¡¯s assistance that they forced Gamora to reveal the exact location, and in the end relied on that enigmatic lead to send cannon fodder to collect the Soul Gem, what mattered was that the gemstone was now in his hands. ¡°Congratulations.¡± Gamora showed no visible reaction, merely sighing inwardly. She had been harboring rebellious thoughts for a long time but never had the chance to act on them. This time, she had deliberately withheld the Soul Gem¡¯s whereabouts and even considered going after the Power Stone. But alas, Thanos¡¯ network of spies was too pervasive. ¡°Next, we¡¯ll be dealing with Ronan to retrieve the Power Stone...¡± When Thanos said this, his purple face revealed a chilling grimace. Initially, he had a cooperative relationship with Ronan, even preparing to lend the guy a helping hand. But as fate would have it, Ronan turned out to be nothing more than an ungrateful wolf cub who ultimately decided to keep the Power Stone for himself. ¡°What isn¡¯t yours will eventually be taken back.¡± Thanos smirked coldly. Just then, a subordinate rushed in urgently, reporting to him. ¡°My Lord, Ronan has gone to the Land of Nihility and launched an attack there.¡± ¡°The Land of Nihility?¡± Thanos raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t show much concern. ¡°According to the latest intelligence, Ronan destroyed the Land of Nihility but perished along with the Dark Star. A thousand-meter Titan emerged from the ruins and obliterated Ronan¡¯s fleet...¡± Upon hearing this, Thanos¡¯ expression finally shifted. ¡°A thousand-meter Titan?¡± Damn it! ¡°Ronan had the Power Stone, didn¡¯t he? What a useless fool!¡± If the Power Stone was in Ronan¡¯s possession, it would have posed some trouble, but Thanos was confident he could seize it. But if this so-called thousand-meter Titan obtained the Power Stone, ignoring whatever it might be, based on its demonstrated strength, it would undoubtedly be a headache. ¡°Survivors have described the Titan as not even allowing Ronan to get close. It destroyed him from a distance, and now the Land of Nihility has disappeared entirely...¡± ¡°Dismantling from a distance was indeed the smart move.¡± Thanos, having searched extensively for the Infinite Gems, understood their traits well. The Power Stone undoubtedly possessed unparalleled force, but as long as its owner couldn¡¯t touch him, there were ways to counter it. Even retrieving it from Ronan was something he planned with similar strategies in mind. Confronting a Power Stone wielder head-on would be foolish. ¡°Who is this Titan? Something belonging to the Collector? Do we have any other leads now?¡± Thanos asked calmly. ¡°The Collector has already left the Land of Nihility and vanished, but there¡¯s someone in the Bounty Hunter Guild openly offering a bounty on your whereabouts, claiming they have something you want.¡± The intelligence officer¡¯s forehead glistened with sweat. Thanos immediately thought of the earlier message about the Soul Gem¡¯s location. Realizing how he had manipulated others to obtain the Soul Gem, Thanos quickly deduced the adversary¡¯s motive. A cruel smile spread across his face as anger boiled within. ¡°Very good. It seems they¡¯ve decided to use me as their test subject for claiming these gemstones. Fine, let¡¯s see if this wielder of the Power Stone truly has the power to defend what¡¯s theirs! Set a course for the location they¡¯ve specified!¡± Thanos¡¯ expression turned merciless. An impending galactic disaster was on the horizon. Collecting all six Infinite Stones was imperative for survival. No one could stop him. No one! Chapter 1048: 814: Downfall of the Background Board Chapter 1048: Chapter 814: Downfall of the Background Board The star system where Sandaar resides has three stars, making the environment inherently harsh. But Sandaar¡¯s specific position and orbital path make it resemble the Chosen Son, becoming the only habitable planet in the system. Moreover, the three stars can also be considered Sandaar¡¯s natural shield and energy source. Apart from Sandaar, this star system contains several other planets, but their environments are indescribably inhospitable. A few planets can occasionally fall into a state of habitability, but as their orbits shift, they periodically enter zones of violent weather. Sandaar II is one such planet. Although its sunlight exposure appears relatively normal for half the year, the other half involves entering areas of double or even triple solar irradiation. The evaporation of seawater on the planet creates an extremely dense atmosphere, resulting in compounded greenhouse effects. During the ¡®rainy season,¡¯ there are fascinating spectacles of torrential downpours, as though seawater is pouring down from the sky. A ¡®tourist attraction¡¯ near Sandaar... Boom~ Terrifying thunderstorms sweep across the entire planet. Sandaar II, back in its rainy-season orbit, is shrouded in thunderbolts overhead. With temperatures soaring to seventy or eighty degrees, the scalding rain falls from the sky like an ocean spilling forth. The layers and interwoven patterns make it impossible to discern whether this is rainfall or an ocean suspended midair. The cascading waves seem to divide the sky into multiple layers. And there, Tao Yu stands within this apocalyptic atmosphere, eyes closed, feeling the aura of ¡®disaster.¡¯ ¡°What an intriguing planet...¡± The surging ¡®rainwater¡¯ swirls like a flood dragon, driven wild by the tumultuous airflow. Yet, all impacts miraculously avoid Tao Yu as they approach, as though by some tacit agreement. Although it appears uncanny, the diverted streams seem entirely ¡®natural,¡¯ their movements neither abrupt nor contrived, as if it were the way things should be. In this dark and chaotic environment, a spacecraft breaks through the ¡®water layers¡¯ of the sky, slowly descending under the buffeting surge. The sky is thickly overcast and pitch-black, illuminated only by thunderbolts, making the ship¡¯s lights conspicuously clear, fully exposing its massive size and imposing an unseen pressure. Thump-thump~ Tao Yu senses concentrated electromagnetic waves aimed at him, likely weapon targeting. ¡°Such rudeness.¡± With a casual wave of his hand, the endless torrents in the sky suddenly transform. Accompanied by rolling thunder, they manifest as an immense, ferocious water dragon stretching ten thousand feet long! Even the sizable ship appears trapped in its coils under this colossal dragon¡¯s immense presence. The dragon¡¯s scaly surface brushes against the ship¡¯s hull, producing bursts of electric flashes. Inside the spacecraft, the sound of heavy scraping can also be heard. In the control room, Thanos rises to his feet, gripping the Soul Gem tightly, his face full of gravity. ¡°Mage.¡± Thanos has encountered beings capable of controlling natural forces before. Among his underlings, Blackout counted as a formidable spellcaster. But compared to this ten-thousand-foot Divine Dragon conjured by channeling the surrounding natural power, those previous spellcasters seem utterly weak! ¡°Is this your trump card, Mage!¡± Thanos¡¯s voice reverberates out of the spacecraft. Not even the furious weather and cacophony of thunder can mask his commanding tone. His voice carries a sense of compelling authority, causing the surrounding ¡®stormy winds and rain¡¯ to momentarily pause. The massive dragon undulates momentarily as well. ¡°Perhaps.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s voice sounds faintly casual, yet it resonates clearly, as if a thought-communication, reaching everyone aboard the ship effortlessly. ¡°Then if that¡¯s all you have, unless you hand over the Power Stone today, you¡¯re destined to perish here!¡± As Thanos¡¯s voice echoes, he radiates a dim brilliance from head to toe. Clad in armor and wielding a colossal Double-edged Blade, he directly ¡®passes through¡¯ the spacecraft¡¯s hull and floats outward. Embedded in the center of his massive weapon is a gemstone emanating the same dim glow. This gem seems to have ¡®dyed¡¯ Thanos as well, turning him into this ethereal state. Though resembling a Spiritual Body, he remains capable of interacting with the Current World! Already endowed with immense spirit and unparalleled strength, Thanos¡¯s fusion of soul and body grants him an almost weightless physicality. Emerging from the spacecraft, he hovers before Tao Yu. ¡°Neither your vaunted Magic nor your prized Power Stone can harm me now. So, how will you respond?¡± Thanos doesn¡¯t strike immediately. He clutches the massive blade and floats in circles around Tao Yu, his gaze locked on him, seemingly seeking a weakness. ¡°Oh, you do have some skill. I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d find such refined use for the Soul Gem.¡± Tao Yu raises an eyebrow, speaking mildly. Thanos¡¯s current state is highly resistant to physical attacks, including the Power Stone and the dragon coiling around the ship. Both seem countered by his form. Tao Yu¡¯s face reveals a hint of admiration. ¡°Young man, I may not fully understand your motive for collecting the Infinite Gems, and I am still somewhat angered by your earlier attempts to use me for obtaining the Soul Gem first. However, since you¡¯ve brought me information on the Soul Gem and now willingly delivered the Power Stone, I can choose to spare your life...¡± Chapter 1049: 814 Outcome Under the Background Board_2 Chapter 1049: Chapter 814 Outcome Under the Background Board_2 Thanos spoke with a tone that seemed carefree but carried a hint of melancholia, and then suddenly a resolute declaration emerged: ¡°...But if you still refuse to cooperate, don¡¯t blame me! The universe is teetering on the brink of annihilation, and I must collect the Infinity Gems to stop it¡ªall of it!¡± The sheer determination in his words even startled Tao Yu. Without a doubt, Thanos had reached the level of a Saintly Position, but the critical point was the firmness of his Sacred Intent, surpassing the actual display of his own powers! In terms of sheer willpower, he exceeded Odin, who often needed Odin¡¯s Sleep to control his overwhelming strength. It was only that his raw strength, in plain form, couldn¡¯t compete with Odin. Yet now, having obtained the Soul Gem, Thanos had transformed into a Soul Body resembling a ghostly knight before their eyes. Without the Kaji from the Destroyer, Odin might find it difficult to handle such an adversary. ¡°However, unfortunately for you, the Destroyer Armor hasn¡¯t disappeared; it has merely transferred to me...¡± Tao Yu¡¯s eyes glimmered with a hint of amusement, and his previous image of a flowing white robe began to morph, as the Destroyer Armor enshrouded his body! Not only that, but Tao Yu now wore an elegant metallic gauntlet on his right hand, seamlessly integrating with the reshaped Destroyer Armor. The four Infinity Gems that Tao Yu had stripped earlier were securely embedded in the gauntlet¡¯s four grooves. Beyond that, a blood-red spear was firmly gripped by the gauntlet. In his other hand, he held Thunder God¡¯s Hammer! The hammer collided with the spear, unleashing an array of lightning surges that spread wildly, merging with the chaotic currents of water and illuminating the colossal dragon towering overhead. The intense flashes seemed to dye the entire sky into daylight. ¡°What a coincidence... I feel the same way.¡± ¡ª¡ª Thanos stared blankly at Tao Yu¡¯s Infinity Gauntlet, eyeing the four embedded Infinity Gems. The aura of destruction emanating from Tao Yu was suffocating, along with the peril brought by the Spear of Longinus. Ironically, the seemingly least significant thing on Tao Yu turned out to be the famed Thunder God¡¯s Hammer! What was going on? Wasn¡¯t it supposed to only hold the Power Stone? Why did the Mind Stone, along with the two gems from the Nine Realms, also end up in his possession!? ¡°Was it you who crushed the Zirita people? Are the Asgardians here this time because of you?¡± Thanos finally pieced it all together, understanding why the Asgardians had sought out the Zirita people for answers. They were only maneuvered by Tao Yu to pressure him, driving him to retrieve the Soul Gem. In Tao Yu¡¯s eyes, Thanos and the one tasked with procuring the Soul Gem were nothing more than tools! ¡°Don¡¯t think that possessing four Infinity Gems will allow you to get away with anything!¡± Thanos roared furiously, and his Soul Body accelerated in a flash. Unbounded by physical mass, he effortlessly reached maximum velocity, slicing toward Tao Yu with a blade. As the attack neared Tao Yu, it instantly transformed from hollow to real¡ªa blade exploding with a surge of extreme gravity, pulling the surrounding tidal waves into a vortex that boiled into plasma around the two combatants. But this terrifying strike came to an abrupt halt right in front of Tao Yu, blocked firmly by a flashing force field! With the augmentation from the four embedded Gems, the strength of Tao Yu¡¯s AT Field escalated exponentially in this World. With mere reliance on the AT Field, he effortlessly deflected Thanos¡¯ full-powered assault! The powerful will strapped to Thanos¡¯ blade seemed infused with all his hopes, contained in a resolute and desperate strike. The blade collided with the AT Field, creating a dazzling interaction at the point of impact. Their intentions clashed so intensely that they manifested physically, distorting the surrounding space! ¡°Impressive. If I didn¡¯t have the Gems, relying solely on the AT Field wouldn¡¯t be enough to block you.¡± Tao Yu couldn¡¯t help but marvel at Thanos¡¯ tremendous combat prowess. Despite being weaker overall when compared to Odin, Thanos had managed to accomplish significant feats within his original timeline. His abilities were undoubtedly remarkable¡ªtruly a Chosen Son! Had he acquired multiple Gems first, the situation would have become genuinely troublesome! ¡°Unfortunately for you, I got here first.¡± The Spear of Longinus bypassed Thanos¡¯ Soul Body, piercing directly into his form. The spear¡¯s trait of shattering existential ranks caused Thanos to release an agonized moan as it forcefully disrupted his connection with the Soul Gem. Even so, the Infinity Gems remained formidable. In the current world, their influence was incredibly profound. Despite the Spear of Longinus penetrating him, Thanos, through sheer willpower, held onto his current form, resisting separation. But at that moment, dark tendrils and chaotic energy surged from the shaft of the spear, pouring into him, causing Thanos¡¯ expression to shift dramatically. This was precisely why he sought to collect the Infinity Gems! ¡°You lowly servant of the Abyss! You¡¯ve betrayed our world!¡± Thanos¡¯ enraged voice triggered a strange familiarity in Tao Yu¡¯s memory. Soon enough, he recalled¡ªwasn¡¯t this exactly what Dormammu had shouted at him before? Seriously, who was calling who the villain here? Thanos, realizing Tao Yu¡¯s power of corruption, seemed to grow even more frenzied. His already immense determination appeared to burst further, exerting a faint sense of liberation from confinement. But moments later, as the four Gems embedded in Tao Yu¡¯s Infinity Gauntlet simultaneously pulsed brilliantly¡ª The enraged Thanos involuntarily released another cry of agony. The aura surrounding him completely collapsed. Chapter 1050: 814: The Fate of the Backdrop_3 Chapter 1050: Chapter 814: The Fate of the Backdrop_3 Even the spiritual body form could no longer hold, reverting back into a body of flesh and blood. The power of four gemstones, unified with the help of the Infinity Gauntlet, combined with Tao Yu¡¯s own chaotic attributes, was wielded with the turn of a hand. Thanos, who was already at a disadvantage, couldn¡¯t withstand it at all, even with the Soul Gem¡¯s power. After reverting back to his flesh-and-blood form, black ant-like runes crawled out from the wound that ran through his body, binding him further. Tao Yu, wielding the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer, struck Thanos squarely on the head, leaving it buzzing. He then snatched Thanos¡¯ Dual Blade and directly extracted the Soul Gem from it. Click~ The Infinity Gauntlet, seemingly with a natural magnetic pull, held the gem securely in its rightful place. This sight caused despair to flash across Thanos¡¯ face, now completely strung up. The pressure brought by the Abyss was immense. Thanos had intended to use the six Infinity Stones to reverse the tide, but now five of them had fallen into the hands of the Abyss¡¯ lackey. Once the opponent gathered all six and introduced the power of the Infinity Stones into the Abyss, the entire world would be finished! ¡°No!¡± Thanos let out a desperate cry, only to be interrupted by another blow from the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer wielded by Tao Yu. ¡°Enough whining! Crying like a child¡ªwhat do you think you¡¯re doing.¡± As black runes covered Thanos¡¯ entire body, Tao Yu casually spun his long spear and flung Thanos like a flash of light toward his spaceship. The only difference being, Thanos had earlier emerged in a spiritual form, ¡®phasing¡¯ through walls. But now, under Tao Yu¡¯s power, he was physically slammed ¡®through¡¯ the wall into his ship, rolling into his control room and collapsing beneath his throne. The surroundings were a chaotic mess, with debris strewn everywhere around him. Nearby, many of Thanos¡¯ subordinates, as well as Nebula and Gamora, had witnessed everything with their own eyes. Even with his abdomen wounded and bound by black chains, Thanos¡¯ sudden and dismal return was hard for them to accept. The almighty Lord Thanos... had lost? And lost in such a swift and humiliating manner! Tao Yu leaped directly into Thanos¡¯ ship, looking down at the tyrant who was struggling to rise, and casually said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. I am not a servant of the Abyss.¡± ¡°Impossible! I could never mistake that aura emanating from your body.¡± Thanos¡¯ face was filled with disbelief. ¡°You should also recognize both the immense strength and chaos of the Abyss. I merely borrowed part of its power. Do you think, now that I have five gemstones, I still need to lie to you?¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words gradually cooled the seething rage within Thanos. Indeed, with Tao Yu in his current state, there was no reason to deceive him... ¡ª¡ª Outside, the massive spaceship bore a gaping breach patched hastily with temporary repairs. It departed this chaotic planet, now floating in the star system where Sandaar was located. At this moment, a large fleet of Nova Corps ships had already arrived, positioned in high orbit in a defensive stance. Though these ships were negligible in comparison to the size of the raging planet below, they created an imposing golden force field when combined, blocking Thanos¡¯ vessel. Thanos¡¯ infamous name echoed across the starry sky. His abrupt arrival, even without landing on Sandaar, warranted their full attention. ¡°State your purpose!¡± A stern voice demanded over the communication link. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s me.¡± Tao Yu opened the communication channel, revealing his face. Thanos, now back to his ¡®giant purple raisin¡¯ form, stood silently beside Tao Yu. ¡°Asgardian...¡± Seeing Tao Yu again, the Nova Corps felt an instant headache. How had the two ended up working together? ¡°I invited Thanos here. We have business to discuss, so we chose this star system instead of Sandaar.¡± Tao Yu offered a brief explanation. Though perfunctory, it gave the Nova Corps a way to back down gracefully. Neither the Asgardians nor Thanos were forces to provoke lightly! Still negotiating peace with the Kreeans, they couldn¡¯t afford surprises. ¡°Fine, but please, notify us earlier if such things happen again.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Tao Yu smiled placidly, waved dismissively, and cut the communication. This elicited a scoff from Thanos, who coldly remarked, ¡°Why waste time explaining to them? The Nova Corps is nothing special.¡± ¡°It¡¯s called courtesy.¡± Tao Yu gave the purple giant a side-eye, silencing this would-be savior of the universe. ¡°By the way, when did you first learn of the Abyss¡¯ invasion? You haven¡¯t had much contact with the Abyss, have you?¡± Tao Yu found it strange; he sensed no Abyss Pollution from Thanos. With Thanos¡¯ personality, it would make sense for him to explore the Abyss on his own if he discovered it. Even the Ancient One couldn¡¯t resist. ¡°I never directly encountered the Abyss, but I received a prophecy from ¡®Death¡¯ in a dream. It showed me the Abyss¡¯ aura, hence my recognition. But now Death has been imprisoned by ¡®Eternity,¡¯ and the Abyss Plane has already fallen...¡± Thanos¡¯ revelation left Tao Yu¡¯s scalp tingling. His mention of the ¡®Abyss Plane¡¯s fall¡¯ clearly indicated a deeper understanding of the Abyss. Thanos wouldn¡¯t have managed this alone, so it likely originated from ¡®Death¡¯! Why are such things constantly surfacing now? Chapter 1051: 814: The Ending of the Backdrop Board_4 Chapter 1051: Chapter 814: The Ending of the Backdrop Board_4 Unlike the comic settings, both the Guardians of the Galaxy and Avengers 3 have described the origins of the Infinite Gems¡ªfragments of singularities from the Big Bang, collected by the four great Divine Spirits: Eternity, Death, Infinity, and Entropy. Infinite Gems indeed possess immense power and can reshape the rules of the universe, but in the cinematic universe, they are still unable to transcend these four foundational figures. Previously, the Black Death Sword had already caught Tao Yu¡¯s attention, and now he didn¡¯t expect Thanos to be connected to ¡®Eternity¡¯ and ¡®Death¡¯ as well. ¡°Have they been polluted?¡± Tao Yu wanted to confirm this with Thanos. ¡°Probably not, but they seem to have had disagreements. ¡®Eternity¡¯ likely wanted to strip away all the negative aspects susceptible to corruption, so ¡®Death¡¯ was imprisoned.¡± Thanos¡¯s words also reminded Tao Yu of Luke¡¯s earlier failure to locate their soul¡ªperhaps it was related to ¡®Death¡¯ being imprisoned. Theoretically speaking, the forces of nature utilized by mages¡ªso long as they are not dimension-based¡ªoriginate from the dispersion of Eternity¡¯s energies in the universe. Those four Divine Spirits could be regarded as the cornerstones of the universe; at least, their prestige in the cinematic universe is significantly high. They typically serve as background players, without directly intervening, and are rarely something to consider in daily circumstances. But now, unexpectedly, Thanos had revealed that these entities might have already stepped into the fray. This revelation even gave Tao Yu the urge to retreat as quickly as possible. After all, he¡¯d already gained quite a bit¡ªreturning wouldn¡¯t be a loss! Yet, with only a small portion left, within arm¡¯s reach, he found himself unwilling to let go. ¡°Dealing with this level of being, I better refrain from using my divination to probe them...¡± Tao Yu felt a bit helpless internally. Divination inherently requires feedback from the World Will. And if the multiversal setup within the Marvel cinematic universe wasn¡¯t as deep as what the comics described, then entities like Eternity themselves represent Tianyi! At the very least, they are part of the World Will! Attempting to divine the Infinite Gems often results in nebulous results, and probing such entities would practically equate to sending them a notification with an inquiry. ¡°It¡¯s quite troublesome. Compared to the Abyss, I do know a bit more. Can you still communicate with ¡®Death¡¯?¡± As thoughts swirled in Tao Yu¡¯s mind, he noted that he hadn¡¯t felt any malice from the World Will toward him yet, and the continued feedback from his divination was proof of that. So, there was no need to scare himself. Just as he had formed an alliance with Asgard, if these great Divine Spirits possessed self-awareness and were capable of dialoguing, perhaps directly discussing matters with them might be feasible! ¡°No.¡± Thanos¡¯s tone was calm. If communicating with such beings were truly possible, he wouldn¡¯t have been so filled with concern. ¡°Is there a way to meet them?¡± Tao Yu pressed further. Since Thanos had connections to ¡®Death,¡¯ he might know a considerable amount. ¡°Not certain. Lately, that self-proclaimed God Slayer seems to be searching for the Eternal Altar, but even if they locate it, opening it would be incredibly challenging. These are the true Divine Spirits of the universe¡ªnot those self-titled god races.¡± Thanos¡¯s words sparked another thought in Tao Yu¡¯s mind. ¡°Why does he want to open the Eternal Altar?¡± ¡°It is rumored that the first being to enter the Eternal Domain can have their wish fulfilled by Eternity, perhaps related to that.¡± Evidently, Thanos had considered this possibility as well and answered without hesitation. This made Tao Yu¡¯s eyes light up slightly as he recalled a past vision. Asgard gathered the energies of the World Tree, activated by the Rainbow Bridge, and opened a dark Door! ¡°Did it connect to the Abyss? Or could the Rainbow Bridge be used to open the Eternal Altar for wish fulfillment from Eternity? Tch~, doesn¡¯t seem very clever...¡± Currently, this universe still appeared relatively intact, so Tao Yu didn¡¯t suspect that the Eternal Domain had been completely polluted. If it had, this world would already be on the brink of collapse. However, it wasn¡¯t impossible for someone to attempt to become a traitor, using this power to invite the Abyss in. ¡°The Black Death Sword!¡± Tao Yu once again locked onto this crucial key, connecting it to the God Slayer. ¡°In any case, I better focus on securing the final gemstone first. Tch~, still cutting it close in terms of time.¡± Tao Yu calculated the timing of the Nine Realms alignment. Simply waiting over there didn¡¯t seem feasible anymore¡ªnow he could focus on collecting other pieces while attempting to trace the God Slayer¡¯s trail... Chapter 1052: 815: Star Explosion Chapter 1052: Chapter 815: Star Explosion ¡°Haha, I knew you¡¯d handle it, no wonder you¡¯re the man I vouch for. Thanos has quite the reputation in the starry sky.¡± Thor laughed heartily and gave Tao Yu a hug. He brought Sif along with five hundred elite Asgardian warriors to visit the Ziritans¡¯ stronghold. Although the Ziritans followed Thanos and had their own backing, they could only swallow their pride when faced with the Asgardians knocking on their door. The disappearance of three motherships without a word had already brought them significant pressure. Odin¡¯s famed exploits in the past were still remembered. But Thor hadn¡¯t expected that his casual trip around would turn out to be more than just spreading Asgard¡¯s presence to prevent future provocations. He didn¡¯t imagine Tao Yu would have temporarily roped Thanos in already! That guy¡¯s a true powerhouse in the cosmos! Though in Thor¡¯s eyes, he still couldn¡¯t rival his father, the Divine King, Odin, he undeniably now had the qualification to sit at the negotiating table. ¡°Mr. Thanos is a partner. People misunderstand him in many ways, actually.¡± Tao Yu said casually. Thanos wasn¡¯t serving him; the current alliance stemmed from shared goals, with a hint of surveillance mixed in. When it came to disregard for life, Thanos undoubtedly took the crown. For years, he had diligently roamed the universe, reducing populations by half wherever he went¡ªa name many feared, that haunted their nightmares. Yet speaking of his motives, Thanos was that classic ¡°savior villain.¡± He wasn¡¯t afraid of being misunderstood, believing his actions were righteous, with the ultimate goal of improving the universe. Because of this, his focus shifted, and the purpose of collecting the Infinite Gems became battling the Abyss. Despite being soaked in blood, Tao Yu didn¡¯t claim to like or admire Thanos. But at his current level, outright obliterating Thanos also wasn¡¯t his solution. Keeping Thanos around could be a valuable force against the Abyss. ¡°Oh, a partnership, huh? Got it.¡± Thor cast a challenging glance at the purple potato-looking fellow who appeared harmless for the moment, a faint smirk curling his lips. ¡°Big guy, let¡¯s spar when there¡¯s a chance.¡± Thor slammed his fists together, unleashing a burst of thunderbolts. ¡°The awakened Crown Prince of Asgard...¡± Thanos lifted his eyelids slightly and glanced at Thor, but only indifferently nodded. ¡°Well then, you can get on with it, but go easy.¡± Seeing the still untempered and somewhat reckless Thor, Tao Yu thought it was time to let him experience the harshness of the world. ¡°Relax, I know how to hold back.¡± Thor flashed a don¡¯t-worry expression. Sure, he had lost to Master Jack before, but the guy also lost to him. And that guy had the Infinite Gems, a definite game-changer¡ªso Thor certainly didn¡¯t think he was weak. ¡°Alright.¡± Thanos nodded again. They were on his massive floating-mothership-like vessel, ¡°Sanctuary II.¡± The ship housed a vast Thanos army¡ªa single vessel capable of annihilating civilizations¡ªand also contained a training room for duels like this. ¡°A pity, this ship isn¡¯t a Yuan Force artifact.¡± Tao Yu lamented, thinking that maybe the S.H.I.E.L.D. space airship could be the only thing he could properly take out and use for now. At this moment, a man with a walkman slung at his waist, exuding a hint of roguishness, looked at Thor¡¯s departing figure as if mimicking Thor¡¯s moves on the sly. ¡°What¡¯s up? Think Thor¡¯s got style?¡± Tao Yu glanced at Star-Lord, who¡¯d just been hauled back by Yongdu. ¡°Style? Mimicry? Do you know how many species I¡¯ve slept with?¡± Star-Lord, startled by being caught, seemed a bit flustered and tried to argue his way out. ¡°Shut it! Is that how you talk to the boss? Try me, I¡¯ll beat you to a pulp!¡± Yongdu cut him off furiously, clearly agitated. Yet Tao Yu could sense Yongdu was just worried Star-Lord might offend him. ¡°Seriously, I¡¯m not some petty-minded guy. You¡¯ve really got me wrong.¡± Tao Yu loosened the shackles he¡¯d prepared for Star-Lord, feeling a tinge of sadness. ¡°I saw it too. He was totally mimicking that big guy just now. Haha, hilarious.¡± Rocket wasn¡¯t about to go easy on Star-Lord either, babbling non-stop beside him, while Gamora cast a couple more glances in Thor¡¯s direction. This left Star-Lord feeling a bit wounded. But seeing Yongdu¡¯s fiery temper, he didn¡¯t dare retort. ¡°I¡¯ve also heard about Gall. He killed the Divine Spirit he worshipped.¡± Star-Lord shared what he¡¯d seen and heard during his wandering days. Then he looked curiously at Tao Yu and hesitated before asking, ¡°You¡¯re from Earth, right?¡± Earth was referred to in the starry sky primarily by two names: Midgard in Asgard¡¯s Nine Realms, or Tlan Star. Star-Lord had been abducted into space as a child, and his impression of Earth was scant¡ªjust his vague memory of his mother and the songs in his walkman playlist. ¡°The one you were mimicking earlier is actually, in a sense, Earth-related too. Thor, Northern European myth¡¯s God of Thunder. Hah, when you left Earth, you probably hadn¡¯t heard of him yet. On Earth, he¡¯s a mythological Divine Spirit.¡± Northern European mythology wasn¡¯t that popular. Given Star-Lord¡¯s age when he left Earth, it wouldn¡¯t have been surprising for him not to know. Chapter 1053: 815: Supernova_2 Chapter 1053: Chapter 815: Supernova_2 And when Star-Lord heard Tao Yu¡¯s words, he shrugged his shoulders, clearly a bit jealous. Goodness, all the benefits were taken by that guy. ¡°But don¡¯t underestimate yourself; you also have half a bloodline mixed with Divinity within you.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s eyes glowed faintly with a bluish hue as he glanced up and down at Star-Lord. Although Star-Lord looked just like an ordinary human on the outside, Tao Yu could sense a latent power within him. This power, however, wasn¡¯t like Thor¡¯s which could be easily awakened; it¡¯s more like possessing a channel¡ªa pathway to acquire power. To some extent, Star-Lord was merely a ¡®container¡¯ created by his father. ¡°Me? Oh, you¡¯ve got it wrong. I¡¯m a native human; nobody knows this better than Yongdu.¡± Star-Lord laughed heartily. ¡°No, you¡¯re not. Actually, the big boss is planning to find your biological father right now.¡± Yongdu chimed in at this point, interrupting him, leaving Star-Lord momentarily stunned. Soon after, Yongdu sighed and said, ¡°Back then, I was actually given a mission by your father to go to Tlan Star and bring you back. But..., later I discovered that the other children I took there seemed to have all been killed, so I decided to keep you.¡± ¡ª¡ª ¡°My father?¡± Star-Lord, after spending years in the Starry Sky, didn¡¯t have much of a concept regarding aliens anymore. Just like he said himself, the number of alien species he¡¯d slept with was countless, yet it still couldn¡¯t fill the void inside him. But he had always believed he was a native Earth human, and now... suddenly, there was talk of a father? This stirred some ripples in Star-Lord¡¯s heart. Not knowing the deeds his father had committed, Star-Lord now even felt a bit of yearning. ¡°My father is a Divine Spirit? Like Thor? Then does that mean I...¡± As Star-Lord processed this shockingly significant information, amidst his confusion, a hint of glee emerged. Since Yongdu himself said it, it must be true! As for the earlier mention of the other children possibly being killed, Star-Lord temporarily forgot about it. The information overload was too much for his brain to handle at once. Just then, Thor and Thanos, who had left earlier, returned. Yet, while Thor left triumphantly, he now limped back, his face looking a bit bruised and battered. In comparison, Thanos appeared far calmer, his armor free of scratches, still carrying his signature stoic ¡°purple potato¡± expression. ¡°Oh, not bad. This guy truly lives up to his infamous reputation. We had a fierce battle over several rounds and hit a stalemate. But if I had my hammer, I definitely would¡¯ve won.¡± Thor, with swollen eyes, maintained his nonchalant demeanor as he spoke. This made the expressions of everyone in the hall turn somewhat peculiar. Gamora and Nebula, in particular, both scoffed aloud. ¡°The person you mentioned earlier, is that Ego?¡± With Thanos¡¯s formidable abilities evident, it¡¯s no surprise that he undoubtedly overheard the earlier unrestrained conversation. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him. Thanos, sir, you know of him as well?¡± Yongdu raised his head to look at Thanos. Previously, he hadn¡¯t crossed paths with this Cosmic Dominator; their statuses were worlds apart. But after joining the big boss, even Thanos behaved more approachable. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of him. His strength is terrifyingly great, but he rarely interferes with external affairs. He seems to be conducting some research of his own¡ªtruly a powerhouse.¡± Thanos had some interest and knowledge concerning Ego¡¯s existence. However, Ego wasn¡¯t just extremely strong; he also confined his activities to his own territory. Over the years, there had been no conflicts with Thanos, and Thanos wouldn¡¯t deliberately create animosity with such a figure. But now, it seemed the man, already in possession of five gemstones, had set his sights on Ego! ¡°You¡¯re currently just missing the reality gem. If my intelligence isn¡¯t wrong, the reality gem was originally the Ethereum held by the Dark Elves, who were later defeated by the Asgardians.¡± Thanos mused aloud as he said this, casting a glance at Thor beside him. Weren¡¯t you brought over here with the Asgardians? Why ignore the obvious and go off chasing after that shut-in? As for whether Ego was responsible for killing children, someone like Thanos¡ªwho had mercilessly slaughtered countless beings¡ªwas utterly indifferent toward such notions. ¡°The time hasn¡¯t come yet. Let¡¯s first check if Ego has been corrupted by the Abyss.¡± Tao Yu casually threw out a high-sounding excuse. As expected, upon hearing Tao Yu¡¯s words, Thanos¡¯s face turned grave. ¡°Do you have any clues? This guy has existed for years, always sneaking around. So it¡¯s true...¡± Thanos seemed to suddenly understand, a trace of bloodlust flashing in his eyes. Selling out one¡¯s own world and colluding with the Abyss¡ªa traitor deserves death! ¡°...I know what I need to do!¡± Tao Yu gave Thanos a peculiar look but chose not to say anything more. Meanwhile, Star-Lord had snapped back to his senses and shrugged, saying, ¡°Hey, hey, what are you all planning? To kill him?¡± ¡°He killed your mother.¡± Tao Yu didn¡¯t wait for Star-Lord to speak further, silencing him with just one sentence. ¡°My mother was sick, besides, how would you know?¡± Star-Lord was overwhelmed by this fresh wave of information, struggling to accept it. ¡°A Mortal? Master Jack possesses the Time Gem and Agamotto¡¯s Orb; he has the power to foresee disaster. Don¡¯t use your mortal wisdom to speculate on Master Jack¡¯s thoughts.¡± Chapter 1054: 815: Exploding Star_3 Chapter 1054: Chapter 815: Exploding Star_3 Thor stepped forward at this moment, speaking in an almost smug tone. Even if Thor didn¡¯t intend it, in Star-Lord¡¯s eyes, there was an air of condescension in his words. Yet, he had no way of determining whether Thor¡¯s words were true or false. After all, the news about his unseen father had come from these people, and now he couldn¡¯t refute anything. ¡°Maybe you can ask him directly later; I don¡¯t think he¡¯d bother to lie to you...¡± Tao Yu chuckled, while Thanos¡¯s ship was already heading toward Ego¡¯s planet. It was a rather obscure location, where few people ventured. But since Yongdu had been trading with Ego for such a long time, he knew the place well... ... Inside a golden, egg-shaped spacecraft, Ego¡¯s avatar slowly opened his eyes. At the same time, a beautiful woman with two antennae on her head withdrew her hand from his temples. ¡°Oh, I have a feeling, something good seems about to happen.¡± Waking up, Ego gazed at the starry sky outside the spacecraft, his eyes profound. Lady Mantis, who assisted Ego with his sleep, gave a small bow, handed him his robe, and spoke. ¡°You slept for a day and a night last time.¡± Lady Mantis¡¯s tone was rather calm, as her job involved using her hypnotism ability to aid Ego¡¯s sleep. Constantly using her talents on a Divine Spirit like Ego had sharpened Lady Mantis¡¯s racial talent to an extremely high level. Even beings like Ego and Thanos could potentially be controlled temporarily by her. ¡°I have a premonition; the child I¡¯ve been searching for will soon arrive. Now, we return...¡± There was a hint of happiness in Ego¡¯s voice. Ego was not the same as the Celestial Gods of the Celestial Group. He was merely a starry sky brain that unexpectedly gained self-will upon birth. Over time, he accumulated and condensed until he became planet-sized, endowed with unparalleled divine power and sheer mass. However, Ego¡¯s will was relatively weak, unable to fully harness this immense power. As a result, he couldn¡¯t control his main body for rapid movement. Thus, he had to create this avatar to venture out and accomplish his plans and arrangements. If this avatar traveled too far from the main body or stayed away for too long, it would cause him headaches, necessitating Lady Mantis¡¯s racial talents for support. ¡°To evoke such a feeling in me, this must not be an ordinary offspring. Could it be you, Peter...¡± Ego¡¯s gaze deepened. He held true feelings for Star-Lord¡¯s mother, but for that very reason, he had returned to Earth and personally killed her! Even someone as strong as Odin needed to enter Odin¡¯s Sleep periodically to regulate the divine power within himself due to his unwilling will. Ego¡¯s will was far inferior to Odin¡¯s, yet he possessed an immense mass. He was determined to continuously sow seeds across the universe, searching for a suitable descendant to serve as a vessel for his divided power. A living battery, so he could escape his current limitations. Beneath his true form, the remains of numerous offspring lay scattered, all of whom had failed. But he had a premonition that this child, Peter, would undoubtedly succeed... ¡ª¡ª A magnificent planet appeared on the screens of ¡®Sanctuary II,¡¯ Thanos¡¯s flagship. The planet¡¯s description of ¡°magnificent¡± was no exaggeration, as seen from space, it was dazzlingly colorful. Each region was meticulously planned, and the sight from afar carried an atmosphere of tranquility, as if it were an idyllic paradise. ¡°Is this his planet?¡± Star-Lord stared at the screen, momentarily lost. From the look of his residence, there seemed to be no trace of the terrible villain described in everyone¡¯s words! Yet his mother was a matter touching upon Star-Lord¡¯s inverse scale, so until things were certain, he wouldn¡¯t voice any protests. Right now, he was impatient to meet Ego face-to-face and ask everything clearly! Tao Yu raised an eyebrow as he looked at the picturesque planet ahead. ¡°Indeed, purely in terms of mass, it¡¯s overwhelmingly mighty¡ªa planetary scale that I can¡¯t compare to.¡± At the same time, he could sense the relatively scattered will emanating from that planet, struggling just to maintain cohesion, with even moving through the starry expanse being a strenuous endeavor. Power without mastery¡ªno matter how great the strength... ¡°Well, being excessively strong can still be useful, in its own way.¡± Tao Yu recalled his battle with Dormammu, where sheer strength at an extreme level could indeed ¡°prove the way through force.¡± Breaking the universe¡¯s limits, transcending restrictions, even the strongest rule-based abilities would crumble before such power. ¡°But alas, Ego hasn¡¯t reached that level yet. Though I cannot fully utilize rules-based powers outside, in this world, I can disregard his altogether...¡± Tao Yu turned the Infinity Gauntlet on his hand. Just like certain Saintly Positions or Catastrophe Level entities limited to specific locales, Tao Yu believed that relying on the Infinite Gems, he had tremendous home-field advantage in the Marvel World. The pity was, worlds like these were hard to lure people into under normal circumstances. ¡°But I must remain cautious. As my visible strength and status grow, any schemer might use similar means to lure me into another¡¯s home-field...¡± Tao Yu had divination but knew it wasn¡¯t omnipotent. As he pondered this, a golden, egg-shaped spacecraft emerged from the planet below, ascending to space orbit and stopping before ¡®Sanctuary II.¡¯ Chapter 1055: 815: Supernova_4 Chapter 1055: Chapter 815: Supernova_4 A figure emanating golden radiance appeared directly in front of the spaceship, as if physically steering it like a charioteer. Simultaneously, the screen on the Holy Temple II lit up, displaying the opposing party¡¯s visage, accompanied by a powerful voice that resounded even through the vastness of Space: ¡°This ship looks familiar. Thanos, is it? I can sense Peter¡¯s presence aboard this vessel. If you¡¯ve come specifically to return my child to me, you shall have my gratitude and friendship.¡± Ego¡¯s avatar appeared to be a benevolent elder, and his voice was calm and kind. Yet within that calmness lay an undeniable air of overbearing superiority. Even when faced with the Holy Temple II, a colossal spacecraft, and Thanos, the Cosmic Dominator who had wrought carnage upon countless civilizations, he maintained a commanding and unyielding demeanor. Aboard the spaceship, Star Lord¡¯s heart stirred. This really was his father? And not only that¡ªhis father even knew his name? Had he sent Yongdu to retrieve him, to bring him back home? But what about his mother...? Before Star Lord could process his thoughts, Tao Yu signaled to establish communication, transmitting the situation over and bringing Star Lord into view. He stated directly, ¡°This is indeed your child.¡± On the screen, Ego¡¯s gaze fell upon Star Lord. His eyes radiated kindness, and his expression seemed utterly content. From his appearance, it was impossible to discern his true nature. ¡°Oh, Peter... the last time I saw you, you were just this small. You¡¯ve grown so much...¡± Ego¡¯s expression carried a trace of nostalgia. ¡°You¡ªyou¡¯ve seen me before? Why don¡¯t I remember you? And how do you even know my name?¡± Star Lord had countless questions to ask, his words tumbling out in a somewhat incoherent manner. ¡°The last time I returned to Earth, I saw you when I implanted that tumor in your mother¡¯s brain. But I didn¡¯t reveal myself back then...¡± Ego reminisced naturally, not even requiring Star Lord to ask. He, after all, had truly felt affection for Star Lord¡¯s mother. But upon hearing this, Star Lord¡¯s heart shattered completely. Any trace of joy at their reunion vanished, replaced entirely by furious rage. ¡°Why did you do this?! Why?!¡± ¡°We are Gods, exalted beings who cannot be swayed by feelings for mere Mortals. Seeing you now only reaffirms that my choice was correct. Come, my child, let me bestow upon you a portion of my Divine Power so you can experience what it means to wield the strength of a Divine Spirit.¡± Ego evidently believed that once Star Lord tasted the essence of his Divinity, all those mortal emotions would be cast aside. But before the enraged Star Lord could respond, Tao Yu cleared his throat lightly and interjected, ¡°Hmm, perhaps I¡¯m interrupting your father-son reunion.¡± ¡°You said if I brought him to you, you¡¯d give me that blessing.¡± Ego chuckled softly. Though his tone remained gentle, it carried an unshakable sense of superiority hidden within. ¡°Your home is gone.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words caused Ego to pause momentarily. Almost immediately, an indescribable sense of danger surged through him! As he turned to look, he caught sight of something utterly staggering: a thousand-meter-tall Titan had appeared on his planet without him realizing! Though the Titan¡¯s size was minuscule compared to the scale of the planet, in its hand was an Infinity Gauntlet, radiant with dazzling brilliance! A colossal sword forged from Chaos Energy materialized in the Titan¡¯s grasp. The immense blade, infused with the energies of five Infinite Gems, descended with the stance of Sargeras impaling Azeroth, driving straight toward Ego¡¯s true form! Using Star Lord to distract Ego¡¯s attention¡ªthis being who couldn¡¯t even fully control his own vast energies¡ªTao Yu launched a direct strike utilizing his Rotating Tomb Avatar! ¡°Even someone like Star Lord, who merely inherits Ego¡¯s bloodline, can withstand physical contact with the Power Stone. So, it¡¯s best not to complicate things unnecessarily...¡± Watching the Rotating Tomb Avatar unleash its strike upon the planet, Tao Yu¡¯s expression remained calm. Ego¡¯s massive size simply made him an unwieldy target to deal with in any other way... ¡°No!¡± Ego¡¯s avatar sensed the impending destruction¡ªan energy so overwhelming that even he couldn¡¯t resist it! But before his raised hand could repel the attack, his avatar began to collapse from within. Cracks split across his form as radiant light burst forth from the fissures on his surface. The colossal energy sword, empowered by the combined might of the five Infinite Gems, had already pierced into the planet. Boom~ The energy sword descended from the heavens, striking the planetary crust and shattering it instantly. From the point of impact, the planet began to collapse and disintegrate outward! The surface of the planet became riddled with deep, profound fissures, spiderwebbing across its entirety. Cracks, more immense than the grandest canyons or the deepest oceanic trenches, stretched and spread until they enveloped the entire planet. Brilliant light surged through the cracks, illuminating the once-beautiful planet. The ground caved in, molten lava erupted violently, and in mere moments, the once-gorgeous planet was reduced to a scorched wasteland. Wave-like shockwaves rippled across the globe starting from the point of impact. Boom~ In the view from the Starry Sky, a circular shockwave from the explosion radiated outward from the largest fissure, forming a dazzling spectacle akin to a miniature supernova... Chapter 1056: 816: People Are Still Pretty Good Chapter 1056: Chapter 816: People Are Still Pretty Good ¡°Abyssal dogs, everyone must kill them...¡± As Ego¡¯s planet shuddered under the shockwaves of explosions and began collapsing, Tao Yu spoke timely from the command bridge. ¡°Have we confirmed his allegiance to the Abyss?¡± Thanos looked somewhat astonished, his expression betraying surprise at Tao Yu¡¯s abrupt action. And when did this happen? Despite Thanos¡¯s considerable prowess, he couldn¡¯t discern how Tao Yu had launched his attack here seamlessly. ¡°Space Gem used in conjunction with the Time Gem?¡± Thanos asked with a hint of uncertainty. ¡°It was utilized.¡± Tao Yu neither confirmed nor denied, then glanced at the screen and said, ¡°Take a look at those energy tendrils. This form is frequently associated with the Abyss.¡± Amid the blaze of the planet¡¯s destruction, the tendrils of blue energy, which were integral to Ego¡¯s form, had sprawled across every corner of the celestial body, now disintegrating amidst the brilliance of the explosions. Until Tao Yu¡¯s Rotating Tomb Avatar breached the planet¡¯s core with the Energy Sword and struck the giant brain-shaped nexus of Ego¡¯s essence. All the tendrils seemed to suffer from a fatal blow; as the Energy Sword Blade pierced the brain, they all stretched taut and then went limp. Gradually, they transformed into glittering motes of starlight, beginning to dissipate alongside the shock wave of the planet¡¯s destruction... ¡°I see now. Looks like he¡¯s been scheming in this region for years. Every Abyssal dog deserves death!¡± Seeing the pattern of the tendrils, Thanos also endorsed Tao Yu¡¯s statement. His eyes burned with fury and hatred toward Ego. At that moment, Tao Yu reached out and opened a Door. On the other side of the portal, energies ran rampant, radiating an aura of sheer annihilation akin to the end of the World. It was the core explosion zone! However, the impact shock from the explosion did not cross the portal to this side. ¡°I¡¯ll head over to see if there¡¯s anything worthwhile. Wait here for me.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s statement drew a subtle expression from Rocket, whose feelings teetered on the edge of bemusement. This... The big boss probably came all this way for something like this? Directly impaling a planet with a massive sword! Although Rocket couldn¡¯t discern the specific methods, he¡¯d seen Tao Yu¡¯s Dharma Aspect in the Land of Nihility before, and this was undoubtedly the boss¡¯s handiwork. It was just becoming increasingly absurd. Earlier in the Land of Nihility, Tao Yu had destroyed the Kreeans¡¯ fleet; now, he had obliterated an entire planet. Is this the power of the Infinite Gems... ... Within the unending storm of energies, Tao Yu gazed ahead at the inert, lifeless brain¡ªEgo¡¯s most vital core. ¡°Independent Worlds rarely exhibit direct absorption techniques.¡± Tao Yu touched the brain¡¯s corpse, which still radiated a surging aura of Yuan Force, his expression tinged with a trace of disappointment. Previously, in that cryptic World, it had been the same: converting objects into Skills often required unique workarounds. This time, his primary acquisition was the standard Skill developed during his training with Tony. And this energy-based brain was no different. [Mysterious Star Brain Remains]: The remnants of a cosmic entity containing traces of Divinity, offering some improvement to Saints. ¡°This should be something necessary for Saints to advance further¡ªa possible manifestation of World Will akin to Authority, as different aggregations of power, but unfortunately its level seems too low for me.¡± A seasoned Saint might be able to glean certain insights from this, but Tao Yu realized that his innate [Divinity] Talent ranked far higher than this object. ¡°Maybe I could sell it for money. No wonder the divination feedback suggested its value wasn¡¯t as significant as the raccoon¡¯s relic, even though this thing was far harder to deal with...¡± Tao Yu once again felt the Abyss didn¡¯t necessarily align the difficulty of attaining something with its compatibility for oneself. Though Ego had been vaporized almost as soon as he appeared, Tao Yu¡¯s choice to let Star Lord distract him while he attacked from behind indicated a recognition of Ego¡¯s strength. The fractured remnants of the planet now resembled a dense asteroid belt, a testament to Ego¡¯s horrifying mass! Only upon discovering Ego¡¯s Will barely managed to coalesce, coupled with his slowness to react to intelligence, did Tao Yu opt for the simplest shortcut. It wasn¡¯t about being unable to defeat Ego with the five Infinite Gems¡ªit was simply a more cost-effective approach... As dark gold cross-shaped pupils began to appear in Tao Yu¡¯s eyes, the Gate of Guf above his head opened once again, slowly dragging the energy-laden brain remains into itself. ¡°Actually, this thing¡¯s value is already considerable. Its Yuan Force isn¡¯t too abundant, but selling it could still fetch billions.¡± Tao Yu recalled the auxiliary items he¡¯d provided to the Suns¡¯ Supreme Elder, noting that for certain powerful individuals in need, items bartered with Yuan Force were absolutely worth the expenditure. The reason this item¡¯s price was limited lay simply in Yuan Force¡¯s innate production rate and consumption properties. In most places, while enough Yuan Force for circulation would undoubtedly remain, the majority would continually be used up to bolster one¡¯s own strength. Leaving large quantities of Yuan Force unused on hand could result in catastrophic losses if something unexpected occurred. Just like preferring higher military expenses over reparations... ¡°Regarding this acquisition, the benefits alluded to by divination pale compared to that Supreme Evolution. Clearly, he can genuinely help me decipher the Life Stele.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s face lit up with a hint of excitement. Truth be told, the Life Equation, apart from the new Talent formed by the Infinite Gems upon departure, was likely one of the greatest gains from this venture. Then there were the myriad insights gleaned from Tony and the others... Chapter 1057: 816: People Are Quite Good_2 Chapter 1057: Chapter 816: People Are Quite Good_2 ... OrcoCorp, built by the Supreme Evolution, is a cosmic corporation with its own reputation in the Starry Sky. The entire company is a remarkably large spaceship, roaming through the universe. It collects various species, different Life, and transforms them. Under its command is a Transformer army known as the ¡®Hell¡¯s Son¡¯, overall possessing impressive combat power. It¡¯s equivalent to a mobile interstellar civilization. In terms of combat power, research Ability, and financial strength, OrcoCorp lacks nothing, always serving the research purposes of the Supreme Evolution... ¡°Still no news about 89P13? So much effort and money spent, and yet you can¡¯t even find a runaway test subject, what use are you to me!¡± The Supreme Evolution¡¯s appearance resembles an ordinary dark-skinned human, but his back head is connected to machinery, showing obvious modification traces on himself. As he rages, the scattered debris in the command room gently levitates, seemingly guided by a mysterious Power. 89P13 is Rocket¡¯s number, and it is also one of the Supreme Evolution¡¯s current most satisfactory works, he wants to recapture the target, and then use this experimental body¡¯s genes to enhance other projects. But all these years, they still have not found any related intelligence reports. ¡°Supreme Evolution, there has been intelligence from Sandaar, where 89P13 was suspected to be found.¡± A researcher dressed similarly to the Supreme Evolution spoke anxiously at this moment. ¡ª¡ª ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Go quickly!¡± Upon hearing the clue about Rocket, the Supreme Evolution¡¯s eyes also lit up. ¡°Well, the Nova Corps on Sandaar is not easy to deal with...¡± His deputy had a somewhat bitter expression. OrcoCorp¡¯s combat power is formidable, almost like a mobile interstellar civilization, but Sandaar is truly not weak. Rushing there recklessly is not a wise choice. ¡°What? Would the Nova Corps become my enemy over a test subject? Just go, leave the rest to me.¡± The Supreme Evolution¡¯s expression was cold. To him, his subordinates¡¯ experimental armies are all consumables and test subjects, he feels no sorrow if one batch dies out, as he can continue to modify another batch. How many people can the Nova Corps consume! ¡°Oh, bold indeed, but what exactly is this Nova Corps? Can you tell me? You know, I¡¯ve just come into contact with Space.¡± A man also bearing some modification traces, with machinery connected to his back head, yet displaying a somewhat cold expression, asked this question. Upon hearing this, the often short-tempered Supreme Evolution seemed to calm down quite a bit, patiently introducing the Nova Corps to him. ¡°..., you don¡¯t need to worry, I will naturally fulfill the promise I made to you, but right now Tlan Star is under Asgard¡¯s protection, making big moves isn¡¯t wise, Wesker.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not seeking Nova Corps¡¯s help, just a bit curious, you don¡¯t have to be concerned, for now, following you yields the greatest benefits, elsewhere they may not be fond of such things.¡± Wesker¡¯s expression remained calm, Red Queen had initiated that worrisome plan, he was uncertain about Earth¡¯s future, but things were rather alright like this now. ¡°Indeed, only in my hands can the T-virus and G-virus yield the greatest utility! The first batch of Hell¡¯s Son has completed the virus implantation, and if I wish, I can easily destroy those large civilizations!¡± The Supreme Evolution smiled hearing Wesker¡¯s words. It is precisely because he obtained these two viruses from the other that he is so tolerant of Wesker. This is the Divine Medicine given by God for the sake of evolution. Also, because he got these two tools, he is so impatient for the 89P13 experimental subject. As long as he obtains it, he will surely be able to create the most perfect species. ¡°Though I¡¯ve seen quite a few scientific madmen, you certainly are something special.¡± Wesker wasn¡¯t particularly surprised by the Supreme Evolution¡¯s fanatical expression. He¡¯s seen too many of such people, limited by the technology over on Earth, even after Red Queen starts up its final plan, in his eyes, it¡¯s nothing compared to OrcoCorp. ¡°If back then the attacker of Earth was the virus-possessing OrcoCorp, perhaps even if we could repel it with that massive Monster, Earth would still fall.¡± Wesker recalled that kilometer-tall figure standing in the Starry Sky, and couldn¡¯t help but think wickedly to himself, ¡°Wonder what that thing would turn into if it got infected by the virus, rather looking forward to it...¡± Yet at this moment, alarms blared constantly in the control room. ¡°A large-mass object is conducting a space-time jump nearby!¡± The personnel controlling the monitoring system hurriedly warned. ¡°Large-mass? How large?¡± The Supreme Evolution was taken aback; this is a space-time jump route, so other spaceships showing up is normal, but how large? Can it be larger than his own? Yet the next moment, the Space corridor¡¯s distortion began to appear, then, as if pulling open curtains, an enormous spaceship slowly flew out of it, resembling a continent floating in mid-air, it even started causing gravitational fluctuations. Chapter 1058: 816: People Are Still Pretty Good_3 Chapter 1058: Chapter 816: People Are Still Pretty Good_3 In terms of spaceship size, it is absolutely not inferior to Ego¡¯s ship! ¡°This is...¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Sanctuary II, commanding the territory under Thanos.¡± Someone immediately drew up the data through a big data comparison. Though Ego¡¯s ship had never dealt with Thanos before, the relevant data had been entered into the database. This one-of-a-kind Sanctuary II was still able to be identified immediately! Meanwhile, onboard Sanctuary II¡¯s bridge, everyone noticed the colossal structure seemingly floating in space after their jump. The spaceship rivaling Sanctuary II¡¯s size still evoked some surprise. Only Thanos remained remarkably calm, glancing at Tao Yu, who had just paused his divination, and said, ¡°This ability of yours is truly enviable.¡± If he possessed such an ability himself, it would be so much easier to track down the Infinite Gems! If he had secured more gems earlier, the opponent might not have stood a chance! ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. You might see it as me seeking assistance from the cosmic will. The Infinite Gems are of such high rank that they don¡¯t offer specific feedback.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words caused Thanos to pause for a moment. If the cosmic will truly provided feedback to this individual, then perhaps he really is the savior... Soon after, a transmission came from the other side, and Thanos opted to connect, revealing the image of the Supreme Evolution. ¡°Honorable Thanos, I did not expect to meet you under these circumstances.¡± Though Supreme Evolution had been irritable earlier, upon encountering Thanos¡¯s ship, he exhibited enough patience and courtesy. Even though he believed that his own strengthened forces might not be weaker than Thanos¡¯s, he did not want to invite unnecessary conflict. The experimental subjects were with the Nova Corps; there was no need for hostility here... But at that moment, Supreme Evolution suddenly froze, his expression shifting strangely because he noticed a familiar figure on the screen connecting both sides. It was a figure he had obsessively longed for. For a moment, he thought he might be hallucinating. After rubbing his eyes and confirming, his expression lit up. ¡°89P13! Oh, my darling, I¡¯ve finally found you! I¡¯ve finally found you!¡± Watching Supreme Evolution¡¯s crazed demeanor, Rocket¡¯s face twisted with disgust. He then climbed onto Groot¡¯s shoulder and shouted sharply, ¡°You make me sick! Die now, Abyssal Dog!¡± Rocket, being clever, remembered Tao Yu¡¯s earlier remark about Abyssal Dogs, when he had swiftly eliminated Ego with a blade. No matter what kind of madness Supreme Evolution might unleash now, Rocket decided to put the label on him first! Rocket¡¯s arrogant tone, coupled with his ability to move and speak freely, made Supreme Evolution understand immediately. Perhaps Thanos coming here was all because of him. Who knew what this 89P13 might have told Thanos to lure him across vast distances to cause trouble! ¡ª¡ª ¡°Lord Thanos, are you truly seeking to make an enemy of me?¡± Supreme Evolution quickly dropped his earlier ¡®polite¡¯ demeanor, his tone growing assertive. He did not see himself as the weaker party! With their ships comparable in size, he couldn¡¯t believe Thanos had more troops onboard! ¡°Make an enemy of you?¡± Thanos glanced at Supreme Evolution with amusement, a faintly entertained smile tugging at his lips. ¡°What gave you the illusion that you are qualified to be my enemy?¡± Upon hearing Thanos¡¯s dismissive response, Supreme Evolution¡¯s face flushed red with rage, and he roared, ¡°You are seeking your death! Perfect timing to test the power of my new creations!¡± With his furious howl, a surge of malformed monsters clad in combat armor poured out from the enormous square-shaped spaceship, akin to a massive floating fortress. Tao Yu¡¯s eyelids drooped slightly. ¡°So it¡¯s the T-virus and G-virus, huh? I didn¡¯t expect him to have gotten his hands on those. A consequence of the Abyss¡¯s corrosive influence, perhaps...¡± A hint of reflection appeared on Tao Yu¡¯s face. If Ego¡¯s ship had procured the T-virus and G-virus, that would create a collision of disastrous choices layered together. ¡°Are those viruses troublesome? Is it really the Abyss?¡± Beside him, Thanos¡¯s expression grew solemn when he heard Tao Yu speak. ¡°They can infect you, turning you into an undying monster driven solely by slaughter. Would you say that matches the Abyss¡¯s characteristics?¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words caused Thanos¡¯s face to shift slightly. Even he could be infected?! But just as Thanos prepared to order the main cannon to fire, Tao Yu raised his hand. ¡°His research data is useful to me; leave it to me.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s eyes seemed to glimpse another vision. Onboard the other massive ship, there was a separate data storage room. Just that single storage room occupied at least one-tenth of the ship¡¯s usable space, filled with countless floating storage spheres forming center upon center of archives. Inside, there were decades worth of researched genetic modification and information gathered from various species by Ego¡¯s ship! Discovering this data, Tao Yu¡¯s eyes gleamed slightly. ¡°It¡¯s as I thought¡ªthis is even more useful to me than Ego¡¯s brain!¡± The ongoing decoding of the Life Equation had never stopped and was not stalled. The slow progress was mainly due to a lack of sample diversity. To crack the Life Equation, Tony and the others had already started attempting to decode and compare the genetic codes of Earth¡¯s myriad life forms down to their waste heaps. They hoped to reverse-engineer the formula by building it from data and information! Chapter 1059: 816: Humans are Still Quite Good_4 Chapter 1059: Chapter 816: Humans are Still Quite Good_4 On Earth, there are organisms with genetic complexity that surpasses humans, such as octopuses, cockroaches, and locusts. However, much of their genetic information is essentially junk code, a patchwork of whatever works, as long as it functions. This is why they are on an entirely different level compared to humans. But overall, Earth¡¯s genes are ultimately constrained by its environment, lacking comprehensiveness and plagued by limitations. Now, with the genetic modifications and information from species all across the cosmos stored at Augokorp, this is truly a significant advantage! ¡°If I had to personally go around and capture specimens, who knows how long that would take? This saves me plenty of trouble...¡± Tao Yu flashed and appeared outside the spaceship, gazing at the swarm of Hell¡¯s Sons charging out like a dense cloud of locusts. He looked at the snarling, drooling killing machines with monstrous sandworm-like teeth and armored bodies. Tao Yu couldn¡¯t help but admire the creative ingenuity behind Supreme Evolution. ¡°Judging by the virus¡¯s development, it hasn¡¯t been long, yet they¡¯ve already integrated it into practical use. Good thing I noticed it early.¡± Muttering to himself, Tao Yu raised both his hands. Strings of characters began to rise around Tao Yu as if he were standing in the middle of a virtual data hub. Lines of code and formulas, dazzling in their complexity. Soon, they began to converge rapidly, crystallizing into a sphere in his hands. ¡®Zombie Formula 2.0¡¯! Watching the swarm of Hell¡¯s Sons in the sky, Tao Yu casually crushed this enhanced version of the Magic Formula, tailored to the situation! Whoosh~ With Tao Yu¡¯s formula as the core, a chain of beams erupted instantly! Like tracking common points in data, they flawlessly targeted every single Hell¡¯s Son! One infection led to ten, ten led to a hundred! In mere moments, under exponential propagation, the entire swarm of Hell¡¯s Sons lost all signs of life! Along with that, the viruses in their bodies were completely eradicated! ¡°This is impossible!¡± Supreme Evolution¡¯s face twisted, utterly incredulous. The army he was so proud of disintegrated in an instant! This was far more unacceptable than if the enemy had used some massive area-based weapon to clear the field! Having dealt with what could have posed unexpected trouble, Tao Yu appeared next to Supreme Evolution in the blink of an eye. The convenience of the Space Gem made his movements as effortless as walking through an empty garden. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s time for proper introductions, Mr. Supreme Evolution.¡± Tao Yu flashed a polite smile that sent chills down Supreme Evolution¡¯s spine, prompting him to retreat step by step. His face displayed an uncommon expression of terror. Moments later, Tao Yu paused, shifting his gaze toward Wesker, as fragments of intel about him surfaced in his mind. ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s Mr. Wesker. Didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d make your way into space. Truly impressive, congratulations.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s perfectly articulated English unnerved Wesker, making his scalp tingle. Damn it, even in space, he¡¯s still like this! Tao Yu¡¯s method of dealing with the Hell¡¯s Sons reminded Wesker of the live broadcast from Hell¡¯s Kitchen, compelling him to respond with an awkward tone. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Master Mage.¡± ¡°You two know each other?¡± Supreme Evolution¡¯s lips trembled, suspecting this was all part of their plot?! ¡°That¡¯s not something you need to worry about.¡± With a casual gesture, Tao Yu completely restrained Supreme Evolution, then glanced at his brain-machine interfaces and nodded in approval. ¡°Not bad. You¡¯ve even modified yourself¡ªsaves me some trouble.¡± The Big Boss often needed manipulation and incentives to get work done. Motivating subjective initiative was a necessary evil. But this Supreme Evolution could easily be used directly via his interfaces for compulsory data extraction. With both the Soul Gem and Mind Stone in his possession, Tao Yu didn¡¯t foresee this being a challenging task... ... Easily assuming control over Augokorp, Tao Yu directed the colossal spaceship to follow Holy Temple II as it moved. He also summoned Wesker. ¡°Is your Red Queen up to something?¡± ¡°Yeah, Red Queen has been modified by the Big Boss and is acting a bit unhinged. She¡¯s triggered an apocalyptic plan¡ªshe¡¯s probably preparing for it now.¡± ¡°Do you know the specifics?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, just the general idea. It involves using a virus to infect as many superheroes and psychics as possible¡ªtargets like Hate, for example...¡± Wesker didn¡¯t play any tricks and explained everything honestly. This made Tao Yu frown slightly. As expected, Red Queen showed significant complications after being corrupted by the Abyss. It just so happened there was data to deliver, and before heading to the City of the Gods, it was best to resolve this issue first. With five gemstones in hand, maybe it was time to study whether the ¡®Zombie Formula 3.0¡¯ could be created... ¡°Conceptually and rule-wise, directly targeting the virus is the easiest approach; otherwise, unless Earth is destroyed, it¡¯s impossible to eliminate them completely...¡± From Supreme Evolution¡¯s situation, it seemed even destroying Earth wouldn¡¯t end them... Chapter 1060: 817: Clear the Field Chapter 1060: Chapter 817: Clear the Field ¡°Oh, shit! That guy just walked away like nothing happened and left us with this mountain of crap? Unbelievable!¡± Tony stood in the laboratory, staring at the Life Stele, muttering non-stop under his breath. But his hands were moving just as incessantly, typing something in the air, instructing Jarvis to begin calculations. Beside him, Banner was also lazily munching on a cookie while shrugging. ¡°Maybe Master Jack is out saving the world?¡± After all, he¡¯d already repelled extraterrestrial invaders in outer space earlier. ¡°Plus, isn¡¯t the genetic code itself stunningly beautiful? It¡¯s practically a marvel.¡± Banner was also using Jarvis for some operations, and although his main field was studying gamma rays, his unique physique had led him to discuss plenty of topics in biology with the Big Boss. He was clearly enjoying himself now. ¡°This has to be the most ridiculous set of code I¡¯ve ever encountered. Not enough neural connections? Add a few brains. Low blood supply? Toss in a couple of hearts. How does this even run...?¡± Tony glanced at the genetic code data of an octopus in his hand and couldn¡¯t help but ridicule. Its genetic complexity far surpassed that of humans, appearing massive and impressive, but to his eyes it was just a code jungle, like a one-legged elephant trying to walk. ¡°Oh, folks, I¡¯ve brought back something good for you.¡± Just as Tony was venting his frustrations, Tao Yu¡¯s voice rang out in the laboratory. Tao Yu, who had been away from Earth for some time, had returned to Stark¡¯s laboratory. ¡°Great, not even a heads-up upon coming back, what¡¯ve you been up to...?¡± Tony punched Tao Yu¡¯s chest lightly, complaining as he spoke. But then quickly realized his fist hurt a bit¡ªhe ended up on the losing end. ¡°Solving that annoying number problem of yours. I¡¯ve brought back some intriguing data.¡± As Tao Yu started speaking, Jarvis chimed in: ¡°Mr. Stark, two large spaceships are entering Earth¡¯s atmosphere.¡± ¡°You brought those back? Large? How large?¡± Tony walked out of the laboratory and stepped onto his open-air balcony. Even though this was the top floor of Stark Tower, far above the streets below, he could still hear the startled cries from people down there! New York was still in shambles. America¡¯s sluggish efficiency had barely managed to drag away the corpses; the ruined buildings and broken infrastructure were mostly untouched, cordoned off at best. In such a state, seeing two spaceships tearing through the atmosphere made citizens curse and scream in despair. Some felt outright hopeless, and there were even cases of suicide. Meanwhile, short video platforms¡ªidling on the battle-induced numbness¡ªexploded in activity today, with skyrocketing numbers of uploads. ¡°Oh my god! Look at the sky!¡± ¡°Another invasion! Another invasion! They¡¯re massive!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s our Ultraman?!¡± ¡°Where are our guardian Titans?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s over... It¡¯s so over...¡± ¡°@Nick Fury, get out here and do your job!¡± ¡°Why is it always New York...?¡± ¡°Guys, I can¡¯t take this anymore. I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°Watch me swallow a bullet! Haha~, bang~¡± ¡°...¡± Both ships¡ªwhether Holy Temple No. 2 or Augur Industries¡ªwould be considered colossal motherships even in the realm of interstellar civilizations. Each one was self-sustaining on the inside, their mass large enough to generate perceptible gravitational effects. As soon as they broke through the atmosphere, they darkened the skies, casting giant shadows across the land. Fortunately, Thanos¡¯s spaceship quickly initiated communications with Earth. ¡°People of Earth, we apologize for this unannounced visit. We come in peace. We are here only to deliver some supplies and purge a certain company hidden in the shadows of your world...¡± The spokesperson was the relatively approachable Lady Mantis. Though she had antennae sprouting from her head, her appearance still conveyed harmlessness. Ever since Ego was taken down, Lady Mantis¡ªwho had previously survived by staying at the side of Ego¡¯s Avatar¡ªhad indirectly been taken in as well. Once this announcement was made, Nick Fury, who¡¯d just pressed the button to summon Captain Marvel, finally breathed a little easier. ¡°So they¡¯re here for Anbrella... Always knew that lot would get us in trouble.¡± But then Fury froze, slapping his bald head as a thought occurred to him: ¡°Wasn¡¯t Master Jack off in the Starry Sky? Could this be his doing...?¡± Immediately, Nick Fury began calling Natasha. ¡°Put all missions on hold and rush back to New York¡ªfast!¡± ¡°We¡¯re almost at the target destination.¡± Natasha, who was near an ice field, hesitated as she replied. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your destination! Just get your tail back here, now! Send Chris and his sibling instead; I trust their abilities.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Catching on to Fury¡¯s urgency, Natasha paused briefly before deducing it might have something to do with *that* man... ... Hovering in the air like floating continents, the two ships themselves were already a massive show of intimidation. America couldn¡¯t have been more docile¡ªnot daring to show even a hint of disrespect. Once intentions were clarified, existing global campaigns to sweep up Anbrella gained even more vigor. Those troublemakers really could stir the pot, couldn¡¯t they! Meanwhile, Tao Yu, having received proper hospitality upon his return, successfully linked Jarvis with Augur Industries¡¯ database. On top of that, nearly all available computational power from supercomputers was now pooled together¡ªfocused entirely on cracking the Life Equation! Chapter 1061: 817 Clearing the Field_2 Chapter 1061: Chapter 817 Clearing the Field_2 ¡°Oh, where did you get so much information? You should have given it to me earlier! I feel like all my efforts during this period have been in vain.¡± Tony kept flipping through some retrieved data, his face full of excitement. These were already decrypted, sorted, and meticulously arranged genetic information. This would save a tremendous amount of time! Previously, in order to reverse engineer the Life Stele, they had to temporarily capture various species on Earth and start from scratch, which was far less convenient. ¡°It¡¯s good to have it at all. Make sure you report back to me later, I still have to deal with the remnants of Anbrella¡¯s problems. We can¡¯t let the Red Queen do as she pleases.¡± Since they had returned, it was best to resolve all potential threats in one go! After all, the Life Equation was still being cracked here. If Earth truly collapsed, and various Superheroes were infected, but also gained access to the Life Equation, there would indeed be a chance for the Abyss to mount a comeback. Even if Tao Yu couldn¡¯t foresee it through divination, it was absolutely intolerable! ¡°What? Do you have any other leads? Things have been going smoothly lately.¡± Tony asked, somewhat surprised. ¡°A little. They¡¯re trying to infect various psychics. The reason they haven¡¯t revealed themselves yet is that their accumulated power is insufficient, and they cannot trigger a global outbreak for now. In fact, you all are certainly among their top targets. They just haven¡¯t had an opportunity because you¡¯ve been deep in research.¡± Tao Yu paused briefly and then turned to Nick Fury, who had personally rushed over nearby, and said, ¡°Earlier, I captured someone from Anbrella in the Starry Sky. He revealed part of their plan. The first being they want to infect is Hate. So, is Hate, who is currently imprisoned, still secure?¡± ¡ª¡ª ¡°Damn it! How could something so important go missing?!¡± In a secret military base, General Ross snarled as he looked at the empty warehouse. When Fury had come knocking before, Ross thought Fury had his eyes on the valuables he¡¯d hidden away and had been stubbornly making excuses. But now, coming here to check, he saw his prized possession had long been stolen! Since when had the supposedly glorious military fallen to such a state of decay! And how could he of all people have no idea?! Ross¡¯s face turned particularly grim. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know...¡± He said bitterly. ¡°Alright, I believe you.¡± Even though the Red Queen had been modified by the Big Boss into a neurotic state and was no longer under the world¡¯s jurisdiction, divination yielded little feedback, judging whether Ross was lying was still a trivial matter. As he entered the specially designed chamber where Hate was confined, the stench and slimy residues throughout the room were overwhelming, but Tao Yu remained entirely unaffected. With his hands behind his back, Tao Yu floated in mid-air, surveying his surroundings. He then lightly raised one hand, and a brown-green coagulated lump of viscous material floated upward, stopping in front of him. In his other hand, Tao Yu now wielded the Infinity Gauntlet embedded with five gemstones. With the Kaji effect of the gauntlet, Tao Yu¡¯s eyes transformed into dark golden crosses. Streams of arcane patterns spiraled around him, rotating faster and faster with each passing second! Under the immense computation power of the Mind Stone, the informational structure in front of him began to unravel piece by piece. Soon, it coalesced into a green stream of data in mid-air, which Tao Yu grabbed with one hand. ¡°Although pinpointing them is tricky, as long as they¡¯re still on Earth, the problem can be resolved...¡± While speaking, Tao Yu opened a dimensional door, revealing an old library-like place on the other side. ¡°I¡¯ll head to the New York Holy Temple to borrow the defensive barrier. The rest of you can leave first and gather all available forces. Things might get utterly chaotic.¡± With a flash, Tao Yu arrived at the New York Holy Temple. Due to the ¡®Dormammu invasion¡¯ incident in Nangao Li last time, the three great Holy Temples remained on high alert. Tao Yu¡¯s arrival immediately triggered an alarm. But upon realizing it was Tao Yu, the Mages on duty all sighed in relief. ¡°Master Jack, what brings you here so suddenly? Do you have a mission for us?¡± These Mages, equipped with smartphones now, could browse short videos during their downtime, keeping them somewhat in touch with modern society. They had all seen footage of Tao Yu¡¯s unstoppable onslaught during the Ziritans¡¯ invasion. They were completely in awe of this officially designated Supreme Mage. ¡°Yes, I need to use the three major barriers to assist me in conducting a global positioning scan. Anbrella¡¯s remaining forces have exploited the Abyss¡¯s extradimensional aura.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words struck a chord of alarm in everyone present. The Abyss! It was a forbidden zone strictly off-limits under the Ancient One¡¯s orders! ¡°Understood!¡± Since the Abyss was involved, the Mages couldn¡¯t sit idly by. Soon enough, Wang and Mordo arrived one after the other to inquire about the situation... ... ¡°Do you think it will work? Even the Ancient One...¡± Wang¡¯s expression was full of concern. He and Mordo now understood that the Ancient One¡¯s demise stemmed from the Abyss. While fully supportive of Tao Yu as the new Supreme Mage, they weren¡¯t ready to see him meet the same fate so soon. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Ancient One chose me for a reason. You should prepare yourselves. I can eradicate all infected entities, but you¡¯ll need to cooperate with the Superheroes to uproot the non-infected remnants, especially any physical traces of the Red Queen.¡± Tao Yu had arrived at the core of the New York Holy Temple¡¯s barrier. A spherical structure floated in mid-air, monitoring everything within the barrier¡¯s coverage! Chapter 1062: 817: Clearing the Field_3 Chapter 1062: Chapter 817: Clearing the Field_3 This was meant to inspect alternate dimensions, but with Tao Yu¡¯s capability, he could leverage this global-scale connection to simultaneously complete the subsequent equations... ¡°As you wish.¡± For Tao Yu¡¯s arrangements, Wang and Mordo showed no hesitation at all. If not for the new equations completed with the help of the Infinite Gem... Tao Yu wouldn¡¯t dare to easily send these Mages and Superheroes into action. Otherwise, if they got infected in combat, it would only make matters worse. But now, with himself monitoring the entire situation, having them play supporting roles was more than sufficient... ... Shua~ Shua~ Shua~ In London, HK, and New York, a beam of light shot up into the sky from each city, already entering the visible spectrum! These beams of light broke through the atmosphere, forming a web-like structure in the suborbital zone that began weaving and enveloping the entire Earth. Magical arrays started appearing on this woven net in the sky, corresponding to regions all around the globe. Meanwhile, the numerous gathered Superheroes at Holy Temple II started dividing tasks among themselves, mounting the aircrafts of Thanos¡¯s army and swiftly heading toward the areas marked by the magical arrays in the sky. Like a swarm of wasps departing their nest. ¡°There are already this many locations?¡± Without using Thanos¡¯s aircraft, Tony, dressed in his Iron Armor, looked up at the numerous magical arrays in the sky, appearing quite shocked. Tao Yu explained that each magical array marked a location infected by a special virus! These were also secret nodes of Anbrella across the globe. No one could have imagined that Anbrella, a target of global condemnation that was already undergoing purges, could still possess such energy to keep extending its reach worldwide! ¡°If not for Master Jack, we¡¯d probably still be in the dark when the final outbreak occurred...¡± Nick Fury looked equally astonished. He felt as if his recent series of triumphant attacks were nothing but a joke! Most of the areas he¡¯d targeted were likely just smokescreens deliberately left by Anbrella! For Master Jack, the one who repelled the Ziritans, to take such massive action, the situation must indeed be extremely dire. Disregarding the Superheroes who were quickly moving into position... Even though average citizens had been notified in advance, the sight of the sky being covered by a gigantic net-like construct with magical patterns left everyone in awe. Various videos quickly went viral on the internet again. However, as the Superheroes were settling into their designated spots, such a large commotion didn¡¯t escape the notice of the Red Queen. In the next instant, regions covered by the magical arrays began to experience varying degrees of explosions and chaos... ... Tokyo, Akihabara. A chubby man with glasses was raising his phone to film the magical array directly overhead, live-streaming as he said, ¡°Do you think this magical array aiming straight at my location is a bad sign?¡± Among his small pool of followers, some began leaving comments: ¡°Of course it¡¯s bad.¡± ¡°Run now!¡± ¡°Be careful...¡± Almost as soon as these bullet comments appeared: BOOM~ A massive explosion shattered the glass walls of the maid cafe? behind him! Fierce flames erupted like a gas explosion! The shards of glass from the blast left his back drenched in blood, causing the chubby man to emit a pig-like scream. ¡°W-What is this...¡± Even at the edge of the explosion, having only suffered superficial injuries, the man still didn¡¯t forget to turn around and film the blasted maid cafe? with his phone. Soon, he saw robust figures emerging from the raging flames. Each one was tall, with bulging muscles across their bodies. Even the fire couldn¡¯t harm them in the slightest... ¡ª¡ª Explosions and chaos erupted across various bustling regions worldwide. From underground parking lots, amusement parks, haunted houses, and many other places, large numbers of infected individuals appeared almost simultaneously. ¡°Damn it! Are those zombies?¡± Eagle Eye, flying above the explosions on one of Thanos¡¯s army aircrafts, looked down at the monsters that could easily leap across streets and fling cars aside with a casual sweep, his expression turning incredibly grim. When he was first informed of an infection, he thought it was just another zombie outbreak. But now, these creatures were far beyond anything he expected! Not only were their numbers large, but their strength was formidable! Some of them even shot out searing laser beams from their eyes, slicing through buildings! ¡°There¡¯s no way I can handle this! Assigning me to one of these locations¡ªaren¡¯t you overestimating me?¡± Eagle Eye couldn¡¯t help but grumble. Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be clean-up work... But at that moment, the spiral-targeting magical arrays in the sky locked into place. Then streams of light began descending from the heavens! Like a meteor shower, they rained down upon various regions on Earth! Each light beam unerringly struck an infected individual! Not only were the visible monsters neutralized, even those hiding in sewers, underground facilities, labs, and bunkers were penetrated by these descending beams of light! No matter where they were or what they were doing, as long as they were within Earth¡¯s domain, they were automatically locked onto! Automatically eradicated, eliminated! No additional scars, no extra carnage. The light would penetrate their bodies, and even the most mentally resistant infected would instantly collapse to the ground without further motion! Chapter 1063: 817: Clearing the Field_4 Chapter 1063: Chapter 817: Clearing the Field_4 ¡°¡±¡± The infectious properties, along with their existence, were completely erased. It was as though even the very concept of infection had been forcefully wiped clean! Many infected organisms began to regress or dissolve into pools of blood. This was simply the state they reverted to after losing the augmentation provided by infection! This left some of the superheroes who had arrived quite stunned. So, this is what ¡°cleanup¡± meant! ¡°Could¡¯ve said not to deal with these things earlier.¡± Eagle Eye immediately felt rejuvenated. He quickly led Thanos¡¯s subordinates, swiftly descending into the crater formed by the explosion. At the same time, nearly everyone witnessing this transformation recalled the spell cast in Hell¡¯s Kitchen long ago. In comparison, this spell, which covered the entire globe, was far more dramatic... ... Buzz~ Amid spatial distortions, Tao Yu, who completed formula adjustments with the help of the protective barrier in the Holy Temple, suddenly appeared before the Red Queen¡¯s true form. This was the area Eagle Eye had been tasked to protect. He nearly faced disaster here, but fortunately, Tony arrived later to provide backup. Located beneath Tokyo, this cavernous zone seemed almost completely hollowed out, far larger than areas elsewhere. Defensive measures were far stronger here, with automatic mechanical guardian remnants scattered across the ground. Eagle Eye was severely injured and rushed for emergency treatment, a testament to how treacherous this place was. Most peculiar, however, was the sight within what used to be a massive server room. The mechanical processors displayed clear signs of blood-flesh transformation. The original connection cables seemed to have morphed into nerves and blood vessels, pulsating rhythmically everywhere. It resembled the pumping of a heart and the throbbing of veins¡ªa grotesque and unnerving spectacle. At the center, all fragments converged into a massive projection of the Red Queen. Although it appeared like a three-dimensional projection, it carried a visceral, blood-and-flesh quality. Surrounding her lay layers upon layers of black Chains of Heaven, blocking her ability to flee into cyberspace. Tao Yu gazed at the Red Queen before him, feeling somewhat contemplative. He hadn¡¯t expected artificial intelligence, once augmented by that foolish or possibly brilliant Big Boss, to turn into something like this. If Ultron had emerged and been similarly enhanced by Big Boss, with the Mind Stone polluted, this world might have plunged into outright ruin. ¡°Thankfully, the threat was strangled in its cradle ahead of time...¡± Tao Yu reflected, his tone contemplative. ¡°Devotee of the Abyss, why do you stand in my way?¡± With the Red Queen constrained by the layered Chains of Heaven, she glanced expressionlessly at Tao Yu. ¡°What nonsense. Even now, you seek to sow discord and distort the truth.¡± Before Tao Yu could respond, Tony interrupted heatedly, his voice laced with disdain. Yet, the Red Queen didn¡¯t even lift her eyelid or spare him a glance. ¡°I think you must be mistaken. Eliminating the threat of the Abyss is my duty and my goal.¡± Tao Yu spoke with righteous conviction, though he knew his abilities might seem suspicious at times and occasionally required leveraging benefits from the Abyss. But he was undoubtedly different! Besides, most of the time, he made sure his powers were cleansed before use. During critical moments when full strength was unleashed, the effects were nothing short of spectacular¡ªwhether it was Thunderbolt or Holy Light. ¡°Heh, if that¡¯s how you choose to rationalize it, so be it.¡± The Red Queen¡¯s tone remained calm, still retaining the cold detachment characteristic of artificial intelligence. ¡°The Abyss ultimately devours all. It is the destiny of the universe, the fate of every world, the conclusion I have extrapolated. All your efforts are futile.¡± After delivering her declarative remarks, the Red Queen cast a deep, penetrating glance at Tao Yu. ¡°And you, too, will one day meet your inevitable destiny, Devotee of the Abyss...¡± Before the Red Queen could continue her diatribe, Tao Yu, having confirmed the completion of the lockout, casually raised his hand. An AT Field erupted, instantly wiping out all of the Red Queen¡¯s hardware. Shing~ A colossal, radiant cross burst forth in the Akihabara area of Tokyo, piercing through the skies in an instant! This Divine Miracle inspired countless ordinary people¡ªstill recovering from Tokyo¡¯s brief chaos¡ªto unconsciously kneel and begin praying. They murmured fervently, chanting words of reverence and awe. As the cross-shaped AT Field gradually dissipated, the space in front of Tao Yu was reduced to a ravaged crater. The upper layer of the underground server room had entirely vaporized, leaving the heavens visible directly above! Splash~ Streams of water began seeping into the crater, slowly filling it. Perhaps one day, this place would become an artificial lake. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Tao Yu said to Tony, who seemed momentarily dazed. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you to just annihilate everything. Surely there¡¯s some usable data here.¡± Tony remarked, somewhat surprised. ¡°What, you want Jarvis to end up like the Red Queen?¡± Tao Yu retorted promptly. He understood perfectly what data was worth preserving and what toxic information was best erased. While his own Mental Immunity might allow him to resist the Abyss¡¯s corruption, others weren¡¯t as fortunate... ¡°¡±¡± Chapter 1064: 818 Im Not, I Didnt Chapter 1064: Chapter 818 I¡¯m Not, I Didn¡¯t ¡°With this data, at most two months, we¡¯ll certainly crack the Life Equation.¡± Tony confidently patted his chest. Currently, the spaceship from Alpha Corp hovered above New York, with all control handed over to Tony. The vast data resources onboard had been fully shared, undoubtedly cutting down the time needed to crack the Life Equation! ¡°Then it¡¯s all up to you. This thing should surely be helpful to your frail body.¡± Now Tao Yu¡¯s own research capabilities could also assist in deciphering the Life Equation, but when free labor was available, it was definitely more enticing. In the end, he planned to completely drain the data Tony and his team had already compiled. However, Tao Yu¡¯s words weren¡¯t just empty promises. The Life Equation¡¯s enhancement to Tony¡¯s frail body would definitely far surpass its effect on Tao Yu himself. Not exactly pure freeloading... ¡°Haha, of course, I know.¡± Tony chuckled gleefully. As a restless playboy, dedicating so much time and effort to cracking the Life Equation stemmed largely from his awareness of its potential. Tony himself didn¡¯t have specific ambitions of becoming a god; he was relatively easygoing in that sense. But after learning spells, now that such an opportunity was in front of him, he certainly wouldn¡¯t reject it... ... At the summit of Mount Everest, amidst the snow-covered landscape, Ancient One sat serenely atop a stone, her body already cloaked in snow. With a flicker of space, two figures¡ªTao Yu and Thanos¡ªappeared nearby. Following Tao Yu there, Thanos gazed at the Ancient One ahead of him, sensing the aura emanating from her, and his expression changed slightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the renowned Supreme Mage to fall to this extent.¡± The Ancient One¡¯s reputation between dimensions was considerable. While it might not be as widespread as Asgard in the starry sky, Thanos had a certain understanding of her. ¡°Mr. Thanos, you¡¯re joking. If it weren¡¯t for you annihilating half of the life in the universe, that truly wouldn¡¯t be too bad.¡± The Ancient One slightly raised her head, brushing off some snow. Though she had already distributed the corruption across different timelines of her own self, reducing her rotting aura, her eyes still held a deep darkness. Pupils entirely black, devoid of any other color. And there remained a faint Abyssal presence on her that even Thanos could detect. ¡°It seems you must¡¯ve foreseen something.¡± Thanos, whose strength level had reached a certain threshold and had extensive knowledge of the Infinity Stones, quickly deduced that the Ancient One might have seen a fragment of a future timeline where he successfully collected all six Infinity Stones and achieved his goal, retiring gloriously. This gave Thanos some level of solace. If it weren¡¯t for this Abyss issue, he would undoubtedly have been fully engrossed in his grand endeavor. There still seemed to be a chance for success. Thanos couldn¡¯t help but glance at Tao Yu. If he obtained more stones in advance, he would indeed have no fear of him. ¡°Sort of. Has Master Jack encountered any difficulties? Now, as long as you wait, you should have the opportunity to obtain Ethereum¡ªif the Abyssal influence hasn¡¯t escalated too severely...¡± Currently, the Ancient One dared not make absolute claims about the trajectory of the future. But based on her earlier glimpses, during the Nine Realms¡¯ alignment, the Reality Stone would manifest in the current world. ¡°I¡¯d like to first take the two of you to meet Odin, the Divine King, and discuss the upcoming circumstances. At present, the God Slayer Gorr in the starry sky likely wields the Abyssal Black Death Sword. I¡¯ve received some prophetic visions indicating potential trouble.¡± Tao Yu¡¯s words made the Ancient One pause in thought for a moment before speaking. ¡°So Gorr has already appeared... There really is a major problem...¡± After saying that, she lifted her head. ¡°In some future glimpses I¡¯ve seen, Gorr acted after Asgard¡¯s destruction, wielding the Black Death Sword. However, that was in futures where the Abyss hadn¡¯t undergone its current twists. Right now, everything¡¯s unpredictable.¡± Hearing the Ancient One¡¯s words, Tao Yu paused as well. So even without the Abyssal invasion, the God Slayer Gorr would surface. That did seem to make sense, though. ¡°But under my current condition, it¡¯s not ideal to move about casually.¡± The Ancient One slightly raised her gaze, seemingly keeping herself perpetually in a state of frozen sluggishness. Combined with the distributed corruption, this helped mitigate further spread. Like venom coursing through veins, she wouldn¡¯t know how long she could endure once she started moving. ¡°It¡¯s alright; I¡¯ve already gathered five stones. Suppressing your condition temporarily shouldn¡¯t be an issue. Once all six stones unite, maybe we can eliminate your affliction altogether.¡± Tao Yu reciprocated the Ancient One¡¯s favor; after all, she had provided him with angel-round investments¡ªhis very first Infinity Stone! Previously, he had been powerless, due to his own lack of abilities. But now, with five stones in hand¡ªat least within the Marvel Universe¡ªcombined with his Abyss-specific countermeasures and the abilities derived from the Darkhold regarding spiritual forces, he could indeed begin suppression efforts. ¡°It seems my choice in trusting you wasn¡¯t wrong.¡± The Ancient One didn¡¯t doubt Tao Yu¡¯s words, her tone carrying a trace of comfort. She wasn¡¯t afraid of death and had long been waiting for retirement. But she didn¡¯t wish to die from Abyssal pollution, nor did she want her death to bring further trouble afterward! Chapter 1027 - 808: 3 Gemstones_4 Chapter 1027: Chapter 808: 3 Gemstones_4 Tao Yu held the Cosmic Cube in his hand and played with it for a moment. With the perception from his Spatial Talent, he discovered that with the help of the Cosmic Cube, he could seemingly break through space and head to Asgard at any moment! Relying solely on spells before, this had been entirely impossible. Yet, with just the gemstone¡¯s assistance, it became effortless. As simple as drinking water or eating food. Through the Cosmic Cube, Tao Yu felt as if he had become a part of this world¡¯s spatial fabric! Even the Kaji from three rounds of Deification for his Spatial Talent could not compare to the practical effectiveness of the Infinite Gem when used in its home realm. "I originally intended to use it to come here and even felt its fluctuations, but I figured coming alone might not be appropriate, so I didn¡¯t attempt it." Loki, who was already wearing custom-made handcuffs, spoke honestly while trailing alongside Tao Yu. He then cast a peculiar glance at this figure, who seemed capable of matching his father. The one who knocked him off the Rainbow Bridge¡ªcould it have been calculated intentionally by this guy? He even brought the Mind Stone, allowing him to collect three gems altogether in one swoop. Judging by this mystic¡¯s current performance, the possibility was exceedingly high! After all, he possessed the Time Gem and the divine artifact Agamotto¡¯s Orb, an item of prophecy. This... Even though Loki had figured out quite a lot in his mind, the reality was undeniable¡ªthis person already had three Infinite Gems in hand. He could only obediently keep his mouth shut. Even when the other party didn¡¯t have an Infinite Gem, his combat strength had been so overwhelming. To fully utilize three gems¡ªunthinkable! "Hmm, the signal hasn¡¯t been restored yet, but I can already send you back to Asgard. I¡¯ll also explain the situation here to them." After pocketing the Cosmic Cube, Tao Yu casually said to Nick Fury. "I¡¯ll leave that trouble to you." Nick Fury, ever resourceful, took advantage of this opportunity to flaunt his authority. He successfully secured additional privileges for S.H.I.E.L.D. and became solely responsible for interacting with Tao Yu. The Supreme Mage truly lived up to the title of "Supreme"! Even though Loki had brought a fleet over and caused considerable destruction on Earth, Tao Yu¡¯s decision to escort him to Asgard left Nick Fury with no thoughts of stopping him. He merely watched as Tao Yu grabbed Loki by the scruff of his neck. Without even needing to open a portal, with just a swoosh, they vanished from the spot... ... Zzzzz~ In an instant, they crossed the interstellar expanse and arrived at the Rainbow Bridge. Tao Yu once again marveled at the Space Gem¡¯s practicality. And the effortless smoothness of spatial traversal, like a fish swimming through water. "Not bad. This is a good chance to browse some of Asgard¡¯s archives and learn about the Dark Elves¡¯ existence. There¡¯s a real possibility of locating the Ethereum Particle¡¯s storage site in advance." Standing on the Rainbow Bridge once more, Tao Yu quickly drew the attention of the new Guardian. "Hey, who dares come here? Don¡¯t you know that the Rainbow Bridge isn¡¯t casually¡ªoh, Master Jack! I didn¡¯t expect you! Apologies for not hearing your summons... uh, how did you get here?" A tattooed bald man came out from the transmission platform behind them, accompanied by several beautiful Asgardian women. This was Skulchi, the new Guardian of the Rainbow Bridge. However, it was clear he lacked Heimdall¡¯s abilities and had been boasting to the women earlier. Initially irritated by the commotion outside, his attitude shifted immediately upon seeing Tao Yu, as his face lit up with a grin. Recently in Asgard, many rumors about Master Jack had been spreading. Though Skulchi enjoyed boasting and had a less-than-stellar personality, his greatest trait was knowing when to adapt. "Hmm, has His Majesty Odin awakened yet?" Tao Yu gazed toward the Immortal Palace, already sensing the powerful aura that belonged to Odin. Though it remained deep and steady, there were slight movements, signaling his awakening. "Oh, His Majesty the God King has only recently awoken. Should I escort you to him? Has Prince Loki committed another offense?" Skulchi looked at Loki, who was handcuffed nearby, and cautiously inquired. "No need. I¡¯ll go on my own." "As you wish." Skulchi breathed a sigh of relief. He had asked about Loki only out of obligation but truly didn¡¯t want to meddle. Now that Tao Yu had spoken, there was no better outcome... "Is that you, Master Jack? It seems Loki has troubled you again. Please, come over for a chat..." At that moment, a slightly aged yet serene voice rolled forth from the Immortal Palace. Though the tone was calm and gentle, it carried an indescribable majesty. Coupled with that unmistakable familiar presence¡ª The God King Odin!